《Adorable treasured fox: Divine Doctor Mother Overturning The Heavens!》
Chapter 01 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (1)”
Chapter 01 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (1)
Did you know? Reportedly some time ago our Bai familys first miss was having an affair with a stranger outside and that she was caught by the second miss red handed during their act. To make it more scandalous, the first miss even turned the whole thing around and med her younger sister for framing her. Can you believe that? The second miss even cried on the spot when it happened.
Speaking of the first miss, dont you think her fates simply too good? Despite being a useless person, she still managed to be the fiance of the second prince, yet she still cheated on his highness when the prince didnt mind her uselessness!
I know right? Its bad enough granted she lost her chastity, but thedy even went and got herself pregnant! With all that ruckus going on outside, the royal familys face is practically dragged through the mud because of her.
I also heard that in order topensate his highness, our Bai family had to betroth the second miss to him. And did you know? The second miss is so forgiving that shes trying to persuade his highness into taking the first miss as an extra concubine. Tell me, as a woman who lost their chastity, do you think she is deserving to be the second princes woman?
Seated in her bed, Bai Yan gently caresses her still t abdomen. Towards the boisterous discussioning from the outside, theres no emotion in her eyes, only the calm that can be found in a rippleless pond.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Three months ago when she first came to this world, a time where shes still unfamiliar with her environment, her good step sister Bai Ruo had arranged a very fine and ugly man for her without permission.
Behold, her desperate escape.
Despite wing her way out from under the vile mans grasp, she eventually failed to resist the aphrodisiac in her body and had to rely on a random man she found in the wild to relieve its effect.
Even if there were only her alone in the forest by the time Bai Ruo arrived at the scene, the marks on the body were evident enough of what happened.
In Bai Yans mind, a pair of bloodthirsty eyes belonging to that stranger suddenly appeared, clouding her vision like a haze of fog. Its unsure if its due to the drug or that its too traumatic, but she simply couldnt remember the face of that man
Sister, a familiar voice pulls her back to reality.
Raising her head, Bai Yan was weed by the figure of a handsome and elegant young man walking through the door.
From the memories she inherited through the original host of this body, Bai Yan can tell the boy was called Bai Xiao, her younger brother. Born of the same mother, hes the only person left in this world whom she cared for.
Years ago after their biological mother Lan Yue passed away, their birth father Bai Zheng Xiang immediately raised one of his concubines status into the main wife. As a result, that woman named Yu Rong (step mother) and her two daughters C Bai Ruo and Bai Zhi C instantly rose over Ban Yan and her brother in terms of status within the family. If not for their mothers maiden family, the Lan household still being around to act as deterrence, the two of them C mere orphans at that point C wouldve been left with nowhere else to go.
However, all things will change following the passage of time. Nowadays there arent a single soul left who still remembers the main reasoning behind the Bai familys sess had inrge been due to the Lan familys support.
Back then the chief of the Lan family had refused to let his daughter marry into the Bai family because the man had already taken in several concubines under his name. Sadly, Lan Yue threatened to sever their father and daughter rtionship, thus forcing Lord Lan into agreement.
In order to not allow Lan Yue suffer any grievances in this marriage, the Lan family had prepared a wedding dress that stretched over ten Lis in length, leading to a sensation across the city. Then to top things off, the Lan family also broke their coffer to purchase countless medicinal pills to act as dowry for Lan Yue.
(1 Li = 500 meters in length. Its a Chinese metric not often used anymore)
But who wouldve guessed things would turn out so horribly not long after. Unable to resist the sweet honeying words of her husband, the foolish woman went as far to submissively give away those precious medicines that her own family gave her. As a result of this endeavor, Bai Zheng Xiang was able to directly break into the Sky Rank with the aid and propelled his Bai family into a first-rate noble household.
It can be said the prestigious status of the current Bai family was the result of Lan Yues sacrifice.
If Bai Yan herself C the current her C can feel such outrage, its not hard to imagine how angry Lord Lan mustve been over the years to go as far as to distant himself from his daughter.
Simply said, the man had truly been hurt by his own flesh and blood.
Sister. Bai Xiao appears to be struggling to speak, dont be too sad, its the second princes loss for breaking off the marriage with you. Ive long noticed the unusual gazesing off of Bai Ruo and the second prince. The rtionship between them cant be normal.
Chapter 02 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (2)”
Chapter 02 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (2)
Finding only silence from her sister for so long, Bai Xiao assumed its due to the sadness revolving the recent events.
Why do you say its the second princes loss when everyone believes its I who betrayed him? Augh nearly escaped her mouth.
I trust you. No way my sister would betray him so that leaves me to believe you mustve been framed. The boys expression was firm as he spoke in a vicious tone, if I find out who that person is, I will definitely not let them off!
Bai Yans heart trembled at that statement for an inexplicable feeling was starting to form in her heart.
In the past life, she herself was the descendant of an ancient Chinese martial art family. As such, shes been instilled with the concept of bing strong since her childhood. And in order to meet that demand, she deserted her friends and family to reach that goal. In the end, she lost her life alone at the hands of a lightning strike from the heavens during her efforts to refine a ninth rank Dan pill.
Now that shes able to get a new lease on life again through great difficulty after having her soul extinguished and body destroyed, shes not going to repeat the same mistake as she did during her past life. Family and friends will supersede her pursuit for power this time.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Oh yes, rummaging through his pocket, the young boy then pulls out a small coin purse and ced it in her hands. You are now pregnant so your body needs nourishment. These bank notes are for you.
Squeezing the coin purse, Bai Yans heart ached at the sensation in her fingers, where did you get this money from?
I I pawned the jade pendant that mother left me when she was still alive.
Thats when Bai Yans hearted clenched even tighter.
Dont be fooled by their glorious appearance on the outside, in reality, the Bai family would frequently deduct their monthly allowances and even Lan Yues dowry were now in (step mother) Yu Rongs hand.
As it so happens, these two siblings are also quite stubborn in their personalities. They knew their mother had thoroughly disappointed their maternal grandfather. No matter how much suffering they endured, neither siblings would seek out the Lan family for help.
It didnt help either when the Lan family was overconfident in their assumptions. They believed the Bai family wouldnt maltreat the two siblings. Besides, their mothers dowry alone was enough for the pair to live out their lives in luxury.
But in reality?
While Yu Rongs daughters gets to drape themselves in fine clothes and eat exotic delicacies, Bai Yan and her brother on the other hand had to starve on regr intervals.
The mostughable part was that Bai Zhen Xiang didnt even know how to do business while Yu Rong was a massive spender. During these years, the expenses incurred by the Bai family were all funded by Lan Yues dowry.
As for Bai Xiaos jade pendant, its the only item left for him by Lan Yue as a memento in which he kept hidden all these years.
If he hadnt concealed it so deeply, its likely that their step mother Yu Rong wouldve taken it away long ago too.
While all kinds of thoughts were running through Bai Yans mind, a maidservant had pompously entered the premise without permission, thus interrupting the siblings conversation.
Miss, the madam is seeking your audience.
Sister. Bai Xiao hastily grabs her hand, his eyes filled with worry.
Dont worry, I will be fine. Bai Yanforts her brother by patting Bai Xiao on the hand. Giving him a meaningful wink, she then headed towards the doorway.
In an instant, a majestic and imposing aura radiates out of the youngdy. Her alluring red dress spread far and wide, her icy cold eyes sharp and dangerous. Following each of her step, the maidservant would have a harder time breathing like something has clutched onto her throat.
Dont forget, you are merely a servant here. Even if Im not in favor, Im still a master of the Bai residence. Not asking me for my permission to enter my chamber is akin to disrespecting me, thus I am in my right to have you beaten to death!
The maidservants face turned ashen with fright. She had signed the very contract, therefore even if the master wanted to kill her, she would have no choice but to die.
Due to Bai Yan being too timid previously, the maid had becent around her and forgot this crucial fact.
Lead the way. The youngdys tone was cold and detached, making her unquestionable.
Yes mdy.
No longer daring to act out of ce, the maidservant understands well enough that even if the one in front of her had a bad reputation, thedy had every authority to punish a servant.
nkly staring at the retreating figures back, Bai Xiao got the aching nudge in the back of his head that her elder sister have changed over these past few months
Shes stronger, more reliable, and enough to put his mind at ease.
Chapter 03 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (3)”
Chapter 03 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (3)
When Bai Yan entered the main room, there were already others inside C mainly her step mother Yu Rong and a silver-haired olddy.
The old woman obviously wasnt of the Bai family; instead, its Yu Rongs biological mother and Bai Zhen Xiangs aunt.
Ten years ago, Old Madam Yu had intended to let her nephew (Bai Zhen Xiang) marry Yu Rong to increase their family bond, but the man disliked the fact that his cousin couldnt bring more to the table. To remedy the situation, the man only allowed Yu Rong to enter his Bai family as a concubine while Bai Zhen Xiang took Lan Yue as his main wife.
Then once Lan Yue passed away, the heartless scumbag immediately raised Yu Rongs status into his main wife. To make things more despicable was how easily he invited the old madam into their house after Yu Rong repeatedly pleaded to him with her tears. Nowadays, Bai Zhen Xiang literally treats the old madam like his own mother. With filial piety and respect.
Like daughter like mother. If Yu Rong was such a heavy spender, Old Madam Yu cant be all that thrifty either. Over the years, most of the Lan familys dowry have been expended at their hands, leaving hardly any left at this point.
Bai Yan, be honest and quickly confess. Who is the adulterer! Old Madam Yu tilts her head high, her manner of speech haughty and arrogant like someone interrogating a convict.
And what does that have to do with you? Bai Yans lip curved in a shallow smile, her eyes cold as she gazed at the old woman seated before her.
Insolent! Old Madam Yu angrily ps the table next to her, I am your maternal grandmother so of course I have the right to know who your adulterer is.
My maternal grandmother? My maternal grandmother is in the Lan family right now. As for you, you are merely Bai Ruo and Bai Zhis grandmother. Now quit adding gold to your own face.
You The old womans face was starting distort due to anger. Nothing but a wild child without a mother, what qualifications does she have to be so arrogant in front of me?
Mother, please calm your anger. Yu Rong quickly came over to sooth her mothers back. Looking back at the girl, Bai Yan, the truth is I called you over today to tell you some good news. Someone is willing to take you as their concubine so long as you abort your child.
So in your opinion the eldest daughter of the Bai family is only fit you be someones concubine? Bai Yan closes in on the two, her voice carrying a trace of frost.
Grunting, the old madam rebuts her, you are but a lowly wench who lost her virginity at this point, what right do you have to be picky? Im telling you, the old one from the Qian family is willing to offer up a genuine third-grade spiritual Dan pill for your betrothal gift! Now that theres a man willing to take you, what right do you have left to choose?
Bai Yan narrows her eye, Ive heard the master of that Qian family is already over fifty years old, and that his temperament is brutal and ruthless. ording to what I know, his concubines are constantly dying under shady circumstances! Are you intent on having me throw away my life?
The Qian family was also one of the four aristocratic families in the city, but their reputation was mostly gained through their vicious cruelty.
Its said that if a woman enters the Qian household, the only way out would be as a corpse.
You stinkenss, our Bai family fed you and raised you for so many years, shouldnt you at least return some of it? Let me tell you the truth then, my son has reached the lower level of the Earth rank and requires a genuine spiritual pill to break through! So, this time you can only marry into the Qian household as a concubine!
Bai Yan had long known these people are shameless, but she never expected them to be of this extent. Sneering, First, your surname is Yu, not Bai! If others hear you they might presume you are the old mistress of our Bai family.
Secondly, what does it have to do with me if your son needs a spiritual pill? How does it rte to me, and why should I sacrifice myself for your Yu family?
Thirdly, you mentioned about the Bai family having to raise me since I was young, but this Bai household only reached its current status because of my mother. Heck, even the dress you are wearing right nowes from my mothers dowry.
Livid with anger, Old Madam Yu starts to tremble all over after being reprimanded so openly.
Chapter 04 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (4)”
Chapter 04 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (4)
As expected of a bastard child without the upbringings of a mother My son is your uncle, whats wrong with sacrificing a little bit for him? For someone like you who isnt chaste nor clean, you should be secretly overjoyed now that someone is willing to have you!
Since the old woman still wasnt content with her scolding, she didnt realize the surrounding temperature around Bai Yan had dropped by several degrees: But, you and your sly mother seemed to have the same revolting behaviors. Your whole person is filled with a strong foul odor. Firstly, you seized the second prince, and now you are involved with matters of public moral! Plus, you would even be so heartless towards your own rtives! Wait till your fatheres back, Ill immediately have him beat you to death!
Raising the corner of her mouth, Bai Yan watches on as the old woman rambles with the reprimanding words. Her eyes are cold like ice and surged with a murderous intent that looked like they could burst forth at any moment.
Mother, dont say any more. Yu Rong feigns persuasion before turning back to Bai Yan, my child, as a rtive, one ought to help each. Now that your uncle needs your help, how can you not help? Besides, you father dislikes people who are cold and heartless.
In the past, what the original Bai Yan cared the most about was her father Bai Zhen Xiangs opinion. As such, Bai Yan would agree to anything whenever Yu Rong used this weakness against her.
Take the harsh treatment inside the Bai House for example. Not a word was leaked to the public regarding it for this reason. But that only applied to the former Bai Yan. The current her was no longer the same person
As rtives. one ought to help each other, those spoken words are indeed correct! The Yu family is after all your, Yu Rongs, rtives, it has nothing to do with me! You can let Bai Ruo or Bai Zhi be married off, surely they dont wish to be a cold and heartless person.
Distorting in her face, Yu Rong almost couldnt believe what shes hearing after using her sweet and coaxing manner of speaking. I even pulled out her fathers name yet its still not working?!
Impudent! Old Madam Yu fiercely red at her, My Zhi is only twelve years old. You would actually let some twelve years old be married off to a sixty years old man as a concubine? How could you suggest such malicious things? Youre really no different from that poisonous mother of yours!
In the eyes of the old madam, Lan Yue was the most malicious person in the world for if not for that woman, her daughter wouldnt have be a concubine for so many years.
In response, Bai Yan suddenly had the urge tough in this moment. So marrying off the twelve years old Bai Zhi as a concubine is considered malicious? Then what about me? I too am only just seventeen this year. So my case is ought to be?
As for Ruo Old Madam Yu coldly snorts, which part of you couldpete with my granddaughter Ruo? In a few days shell soon be married to the second prince as the royal concubine. A pregnant and unmarried woman like you would even dare to suggest my Ruo marry an old man as a concubine? Someone as selfish as you who would let their sisters be married off as concubines, what qualifications do you have to act like the honorable young miss of the Bai household?
Old Madam Yus ability to twist things around had always been very strong, this much Bai Yan knew from the past experiences she inherited from the original host. Otherwise, why would Bai Zhen Xiang believe a mother-inw over his own flesh and blood?
Ill reaffirm once more. I, Bai Yan, will absolutely not be married off as a concubine! Her gaze was simrly to a sharp de, cold and dangerous as she shot a nce at the two before her.
Losing her breath there for a moment, Yu Rong found it difficult to breath inside the room as if the entire ce had beenpressed by a heavy pressure.
When did this stinking brat be so imposing and powerful? No! This must be my own imagination. Bai Yan is merely a useless trash, nothing more!
Changing her tone, Yu Rong holds back her mother from further berating the girl while she herself calmly walked over. Bai Yan, tonight the Qian family will be sending their people over for you. Even if youre not willing it matters not, youll still have to be the concubine of the Qian familys old chief! She tilts her head up like a high and mighty person,pletely losing the false gentle disguise she had on previously.
Chapter 05 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (5)”
Chapter 05 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (5)
No one can force me into matters that goes against my will. Expressionless, Bai Yan beams with ice in her eyes.
Sneering, Yu Rong contemptuously replies, I know you are thinking that your destiny is unfair, thats why you are so opposed to the idea. After all, your former fianc will soon be taking my daughter as his wife. The status between the two of you now can be described as one in the heavens and the other on the ground!
Truth is, if not for your maiden family, do you think the king would bestow a marriage between you and the second prince? Or do you actually believe you canpete with my daughter Ruo? My daughter is well educated, gifted with talent, and very sensible. Only she can be the royal concubine of the prince. And someday in the future, my Ruo will rule the nation as its queen mother while you can only look up to her in the dust.
My Ruo is so excellent and wonderful, how can this girl even think aboutparing herself? What a joke!
I actually think your one and only use is to exchange yourself for a third-grade spiritual pill. In order to express our gratitude for your efforts, I will even let you catch a glimpse of the product after I receive it. Otherwise, a garbage like you wouldnt have a chance to see such a thing in your entire lifetime!
Bai Yan sneered at theudable statement. in her previous lifetime she could even refine an eighth grade Dan pill, let alone some measly third grade?
If you called me over today only to say these things then I ought to advise you to save some energy! Faintly sweeping a nce over the despicable pair within the room, however the matters of today, I Bai Yan, will definitely engrave this in my mind. When the timees, Ill have each and every one of you pay the price!
When the timees? Disdain filled the old madams face for there wouldnt be another day once this girl enters the Qian family.
After tossing her statements out there, Bai Yan confidently turns away from those in the room. She didnt look back, leaving only a trail of red behind her under the afternoon sun.
.
Back inside her own ce, Bai Yan was currently sitting on her bedside with her legs crossed. If anyone were to see her now, they will immediately notice a faint yellowish thread of energy flowing into her body. A color trait of those in the yellow rank of their cultivation.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion.
Three months and Im only at the advanced yellow rank, this speed is simply too slow. If only I can refine some medicinal Dan pills right now, then I can change my physique and increase my speed by several folds.
Then again, the former Bai Yans rank was only a bit stronger than an average person, even weaker than that of a servant here whose usual rank are at the lower yellow rank.
As to why shes able to reach the advance yellow rank, its all due to her diligent effort within these past few months
The sky soon darkens, and the night turns quiet.
Not long after a series of rustling sound came from the outside. Bai Yan knows this was the signal of the Qian family arriving for her.
Sure enough, two servant girls came in through the door, their faces cold: Follow us.
She didnt speak, only slowly walking out the room in an unhurried manner where theres already a sedan in wait. Not resisting their urge to board, Bai Yan proceeded to step inside as the servant girls promptly closed the sedan door behind her.
Just like that, the entourage then quickly sped towards the Qian House without a single master fighter to escort them because its a well-known fact that Bai Yan was a weakling and had no way to resist.
Perhaps they are afraid of being discovered, but the streets they passed through were the most remote in the city. Therefore, when a loud banging sound broke out, no one in the public managed to take notice.
Dusts and smoke were riled up everywhere as the sedan heavily dropped to the ground.
Whats going on?
The porters were stunned for a moment by the suddenness of it all, but they soon came back to their senses enough to check on the passengers inside.
To their horror, the maids that were supposed to be on guard duty inside were all left unconscious. The only one still awake was the youngdyzily popping her against the hand. Towards that face with a set of graceful ck hair flowing down her shoulders, only the phrase soul stealing can be used to describe that beauty.
Chapter 06 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (6)”
Chapter 06 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (6)
I should thank you for taking me away from the Bai House.
Curving her lips into a smirk, her smile was akin to a flower in beauty: In a bit, help me inform Yu Rong that the debt between us will be made even in the future.
Due to the shock of it all, by the time the four porters regained their senses the seat inside the sedan had already be empty. Whats left now were the spooky cool breeze of the night constantly hitting on their nerves
Bai Yan didnt know it at the time, but her departure that night caused quite the stir in the Liu Huo kingdom.
Naturally, the Qian House woulde looking someone to take responsibility now that their paid product was gone. In order to hush the matter down from the publics ear, Yu Rong could onlypensate the other party with huge sums of money. This of course deepened the already burning hatred she had for Bai Yan as a result.
However, the one hurting the most can only be Old Madam Yu for whenever she thought of the third-grade spiritual pill that was about to fall into her hands, she would burst into tears on the streets. To mitigate the embarrassing scene, Yu Rong twists the story around and imed her mother was weeping out of worry for the ungrateful grandaughter who eloped with a man.
As such, Old Madam Yu became the affectionate and true grandmother while Bai Yan became the heartless wolf granddaughter. The news was so sensational that it spread across every nook and cranny in the city.
For a time, the Bai Houses fame hit an all-time high, leaving Bai Yan to face the reviled curses of the populous.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Of course, the one to be emotionally harmed the most from Bai Yans departure had to be her brother Bai Xiao. For several months, the boy locked himself away in his room and refused toe out. And when he did, the young teenage boy from back then was gone. In its ce was a mature man thatcked emotion in the eyes
Several monthster inside a barren valley, Bai Yan was currently holding her aching belly as beads of sweat flowed from her face.
The day I predicted should be two days from now, why am I going intobor now? She grits her teeth and leans against the rocky wall.
This ce doesnt even have any tools, let alone some hot water
Good thing I made some medicinal pills ahead of time.
She slowly exhaled and popped one of the pills into her mouth. Slowly but surely, the energy she lost earlier was gradually being restored
CheChe. Its unsure when, but a group of Firefox had gathered around her while her attention was preupied.
Towards the unwee intruders, Bai Yan was very nervous because shes afraid they might do something in this critical moment. However, her fear had been wasted for these Firefoxes were acting like dedicated guards and kept her in the middle of their formation.
Demon Beasts? She muses after looking at this group.
In thesends, there are both ordinary animals and demon beasts, thetter being the stronger kind.
They can be domesticated like all animals out there, but most are done by forceful contracting by a human and then used for battle. Then there are the umon methods of domestication used by the various powers out there in the wild, which wasnt easy to see for the ordinary folks.
So, its no surprise as to why Bai Yan would wonder why these Firefoxes would protect her.
No, the correct term should be protecting her child!
Maybe its due to the effects of the medicinal pill, or maybe its just the child wanting toe out, but in the next heavy push, Bai Yan can feel a soft squirming thing slipping out from underneath.
Yet
In the moment when her child came into this world, the Firefoxes all retreated in unison like they are weing the emperor with their paws stered to the ground in a kneeling position.
And in the ces Bai Yan couldnt see, all demon beasts in existence were aiming their heads at her direction. Their poses are all the same, prostrating there like they are worshiping some sort of being.
Following the vision of the heavens, all beasts shall kneel in worship for the ruler has descended upon the world!
Regardless of whats going on outside, Bai Yan didnt care. To her, theres more pressing matters at hand, and thats the scene before her right now
Chapter 07 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (7)”
Chapter 07 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (7)
Can someone please tell her why the baby she gave birth to was a hairless fox? Furthermore, how can a newly born fox tug at her clothes and cry mommy?
Its one thing to give birth to a fox, but to able to speak too? It cant be that someone was trying to take advantage of herck of education now?
Who are you? After trying oh so hard to speak, Bai Yan finally pressed these words out of her mouth.
Mommy, baby hungry. Super cute and clean in his gaze, the baby fox eyed her pathetically in order to win his mother over.
Originally Bai Yan was still being depressed over the fact that she gave birth to a fox, but against that sort of adorable face, even her heart was melting.
Baby hungry, milky.
Slowly crawling up from below, the baby fox leisurely pulled open Bai Yans chest area and started suckling infort.
Euuurr~!
Burping, the baby fox ends the session with this and took to closing its cute little eyes for sleeping. Apparently, the child had no qualms about napping in his mothers embrace.
Seeing the little guy snoozing away so peacefully in her bosom, Bai Yans heart became touched: You are my child that I carried for ten months alone. No matter who you are, I will protect you for a lifetime as my son.
C
State Teacher, State Teacher!
Note: the pinyin for the title is Guoshi, it means teacher of the state. Personally, I dont know too much about this post, but in dramas they are usually the one the king turns to when theres some sort religious or superstitious stuff going on.
Inside a luxurious pce, one girl was quickly running towards a man currently gazing at the stars, her face full of excitement: Just now did all the animals kneel in worship? If even the animals of our demon realm are affected, does that mean I have a nephew now?
Looking at the young girl with a smile, the man carrying the State Teacher title replies: Princess, the ce I sent the king to is thend in which our queen will appear. I did not tell the king before, but it seems your brother has found the queen on his own. As for thismotion, I take it the next king of our demon realm is now born into this world.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
All because of a single prophecy, iming he cannot conceive unless its that predestined woman, the king has never married nor taken a concubine over the years. But despite the long wait, that predestined person never came.
Then things finally began to move not long ago when stars started to show signs of change. As the State Teacher, the man here would naturally take notice of the movement. Using the stars as a guide, he eventually managed to calcte the exact location of the queensing, thus the reasoning for him to toss the king out.
This is too great! My royal brother can finally say farewell to his longstanding life as a virgin. Jumping up and down with excitement, the girl grabs onto the mans arm like a spoiled brat, State Teacher, send me over to the outside world too, I want to see my cute little nephew.
Princess, I only managed to send the king over because I took advantage of the seals weakened state. If you want to go out too then I will need to first find the right timing. The man helplessly smiles, his eyes full of doting emotions.
Spitting out her tongue yfully: Fine, when you find the opportunity you must let me go find my royal brother and my lovely little nephew.
Perhaps its due to the birth of her nephew, the little princess didnt tangle onto the man like she usually does; instead, she turns back at the direction in which she came from.
Unfortunately for the princess, she didnt get out far before her path was blocked by a winsome figure.
What are you doing? She asks, unhappy at the interference.
Princess, did the king really go look for that woman? The owner of that seductive voice was a gorgeous woman akin to a rose.
She is my royal brothers destined wife! If my royal brother doesnt go look for her, then is he supposed to look for you instead? The princess angrily states this, her face grumpy and dark.
Chapter 08 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (8)”
Chapter 08 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (8)
The woman was rather disdainful, its but a prophecy, I wont believe His Majesty wouldnt be able to produce a child if he marries another woman.
Though her mind says that, her heart cannot help but be flustered at the huge movement from earlier.
If you got nothing else then move aside. My royal brother will never like a cheap product like you! After leaving this statement, the princess swung to one side and walked away, leaving behind only the livid looking woman in the back.
At the same time somewhere else in the second princes manor, Bai Rou (step sister) was heavily panting on the bed after making a loud painful scream.
Raising a hand, she dismisses the servants and left only a single maid with her. Liuer, you go spread the word that I had a premature birth, and say its thanks to the heavens that both child and mother is safe.
Prior to her marriage, Bai Ruo had already be pregnant with child. The father would of course be the second prince himself, but such things cannot be made public. Therefore, they can only im its a premature birth to cover up the scandal.
Yes your grace. Liuer reaffirms the order by repeating it, oh yes, yourdyship, just now a miraculous event urred outside. Because of it, everyone is still in shock.
What miraculous event?
I heard all the animals in the world were kneeling in worship at our kingdoms direction.
All animals prostrating on the ground? Bai Ruos eye lit up, her lips curving into a smile, Liuer, go spread another rumor on top of the first. Say the reasoning for the odd behavior of the animals are due to my babys birth.
The world belongs to one when the animals are prostrating at once!
Such conditions, how can I not take advantage of it?
Besides, Liuer already said it, the direction the animals aimed at is our kingdom. Who knows, maybe its really meant to worship my baby.
As a lowly maid, this servant known as Liuer knew far too well this wasnt the time to be asking questions. Respectfully replying: Yes your grace, I will go right away.
With the maid gone and only her left in the big empty room, Bai Ruo simply couldnt conceal her sinisterugh anymore.
So what if you are the main daughter of the Bai family? So what if you are the granddaughter of the Lan House? In the end your status, your position, your all belongs to me now. Even my son is now more noble than yours!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
My son is not only the royal grandson of the king, hes also now the recipient of a million worship from the animals. As for you Your reputation is in ruins and only infamy remains for you and your bastard child. Ha, hahahaaa~!
This life, you will never be able topare with me!
Five yearster.
Somewhere on an ind in the middle of ake, there stood a dainty looking cabin of bamboo construction with a woman inside. Asleep, the upant was dazzling to the eye under the peeking glow from the window sill.
Suddenly, the woman can feel a disturbance against her cheek. A fluffy tail.
Fluttering her eyelids at first, she then shot them open to a frightful scene. Jumping up, the woman angrily calls out: Bai Xiachen, youe out this instant!
Filled with foxes in every nook and cranny, there are no room left to move inside this dainty little home. Even her body had been permeated with the stench of the animals.
Chapter 09 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (9)”
Chapter 09 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (9)
A strong emphasis was made on thest part while she narrowed her eyes.
Mother, its I who brought these foxes here. Biting his lip, ayer of water starts leaking out of Bai Xiachens eye, I want a daddy. Can you choose one of them to be Daddy?
Hearing those rming words, the foxes staggered in unison and stumbled to the floor, their bodies shivering with fright.
Oh my little ancestor, can you not say something so scary? Be your father? Even if we got a thousand lives we wouldnt dare!
Seeing the tears slowly forming on the boy, Bai Yan instantly softened her tone: My baby, a fox cannot be your father, he must be someone your mother I agrees with. Do you understand?
Knowing the danger has subsided, a glimmer of sess shed by the young boys iris. He knew this would work because it had never failed him before.
Then why dont we go find Daddy? Bai Xiaochen jumps into his mothers embrace.
Soft, mellow and small with a milky fragrance, he smelled nothing like a fox.
Against that demand, Bai Yans face instantly stiffened up.
Once again, the dangerous gaze of that man reappeared in her mind. Mmm, your father is already dead. Bai Yan randomly makes up an excuse to smother the idea.
Mother, are you fooling me because I dont read much? Daddy is alive, I can feel his existence. Bai Xiachen purses his lip. Due to anger, his cute little cheek had taken on a reddish tone.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Having her lie pointed out so openly, Bai Yan found herself in an embarrassing bind: This the truth is, mother here dont know who your father is either. But if we do find your father, what would are you going to do if he wants to take you away from me?
Going silent, Bai Xiachen honestly never considered the problem.
Daddys going to make himself and mother separate?
No! That wont do! I wont leave mother!
Mother, I dont want a father anymore, he will take me away.
Bai Yan didnt stop that sort of thinking. To her, this son was her all. She will never allow another take him away.
And if anyone really dares to rob her son
She will die if she has to in order to kill him!
Liu Huo Kingdom.
Inside a certain residence, a seductively evil looking man makes an uncharacteristic sneeze.
Can it be someone is talking behind my back?
Must be those ministers of the Demon Realm.
Whatever, the urgent task at hand is to find that woman. How dare you rape me six years ago!
Just thinking of how he lost his virginity as soon as he came to thisnd, the seductively evil looking man would find his tooth itching with anger. If that woman were to stand in front of him now, he might lose to his impulses and shred the person to bits.
Back over at the dainty looking bamboo cabin, Bai Yan had already sat up from the couch, her bodyzily stretching itself.
Baby, tomorrow we will go see your grandshifu to say farewell, its time we left this ce.
Note: shifu is the Chinese way of saying master. I wanted to use it because it sounds better in this sort of story.
Its been five years
I wonder if those people still remember my existence.
Narrowing her eyes, even the temperature around Bai Yan had dropped as a result of the frost in her body.
Mother, are we going to leave now? Bai Xiachen jumps up and down with excitement, his happy face filled with innocence.
Hearing this, the foxes still inside the room all exhaled in relief, thank goodness, this little ancestor is finally leaving. Now we wont have to be constantly on edge.
Mother will bring you back to find your uncle. Its been five years, I wonder if hes doing well.
In the Bai House, theres only her brother Bai Xiao left whom she cares for.
Chapter 10 “Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (10)”
Chapter 10 Descent of the Adorable Baby Fox (10)
Bai Xiachen waves his cute little hand in excitement: Little Rice,e with me to pack our things.
This so called Little Rice was a baby white tiger sunbathing next to the doorway. Hearing the summon, hezily looks up to send the boy a nce. Im a white tiger, would you please not take me as a kitty?
Bai Xiachen immediately got unhappy. Stabbing his small little fist against his hip, he pulls down his face and said: Now thats your wrong Little Rice. As a kitty, you not only refuse to ept your identity, you cant even say meow?
If the little white tiger were to be a person, its a certainty his twitching face would be apparent for all to see.
To think he as an offspring of the prestigious white tiger race would be reduced to being a cat. And even more degrading was the fact that this little ancestor would feed him dried little fishies.
Oh I want to eat meat, what to do?
Little Rice, hurry and say meow. If you say meow then you get meat. Its unsure where the boy managed to get a piece of roast meat from, but hes doing a fine job of dangling it in front of the drooling tigerling.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Against that fragrant aroma, Little Rices integrity as a white tiger instantly crumbled, meow
See, now thats better. Bai Xiachen hands the roast meat over and gently pats the tiger on the head, follow me and you will definitely get meat!
Desperately nodding his tiger head, Little Rice didnt care how little principle he had so long as he got his daily supply of meat.
Pleasantly watching the interaction between the two small fries, Bai Yan only had this in her mind as shey therefortably on the couch, I will not let anyone destroy this warm picture in my life. If anyone dares toe take my son, they will pay dearly even if I have to upheaval the world!
Come now, we will go to say our farewell to your grandshifus.
The peach blossom courtyard in which they are located lies in the middle of the ind where a sea of pink covered thendscape. Calm and peace gave evidence to the existence of this paradise.
Thats of course assuming one can ignore the loud booming explosion that ured just now
Someone is in trouble again Bai Xiachen mumbles after noticing her mothers dark expression.
Inside the wooded area, aside from the peach blossoms native to this region, there are also various herbs nted here by Bai Yan over the years. Seeing her work ruined in a sh upon arrival, she can only use bleeding in the heart to describe her current feelings.
Suddenly, Bai Yan raises her gaze at the three helpless old men in front. Whos the one that failed while practicing alchemy and blew up my garden?
Bai Xiachen timely adds in another sentence: My three grandshifus, honesty will get you leniency, and resistence will only get you more punishment. You all better fess up now.
My disciple, this matter has nothing to do with me and your second shifu. The one known as First Shifu Zheng Qi righteously states this, his face apparently pained by the fact, I and your second shifu only came over after hearing the explosion. And who wouldve guessed, Old Three here is simply too much! First he stole your Dan pill recipe, then he went ahead and tried it without permission! Now he even ruined your herb garden. We mustnt let him off!
The one known as Second Shifu Ren Yi coordinates his testimony perfectly: Thats right my precious disciple, we are here to catch the criminal. You are now free to dispose of Old Three, we wont get involve no matter how you scold and beat him.
You You Third Shifu Qiu Shu Rong was flushing red on his face. Apparently he felt quite wronged by the shameless pair he called brothers, in the future dont say you know me!
Chapter 11 “Handsome Man of a Painting (1)”
Chapter 11 Handsome Man of a Painting (1)
The decision to steal the Dan pill recipe was made by the three of them, and even the refinement process was done together. Yet look at them now, these two shameless traitors are pushing the responsibility onto his head!
My precious disciple, let me exin. Qiu Shu Rong (Old Three) makes an awkward smile as he flung his hands around in the air, unsure where to ce them: I only did this out of curiosity. I was going to borrow it for a bit then return the recipe after giving it a trial run.
Wait for you to create the Dan pill? Wouldnt that mean the whole ind would be blown up before you seed? Bai Yans face took on an ugly expression, and theres the matter of my garden you ruined. How are we going to calcte this debt?
Taking advantage of Qiu Shu Rongs (Old Three) divided attention, Zheng Qi (Old First) and Ren Yi (Old Two) exchanged a signaling nce and jumped forward to attack their brother. One tightly held the shoulder while the other used his fastest speed to snatch the special storage bag from the waist.
Disciple, one must take responsibility when they do something wrong. This storage bag here contains Old Threes life possession. I will now use it topensate your loss.
Qiu Shu Rongs old face immediately went dark. Angrily roaring out at his brothers: Zheng Qi, Ren Yi, you traitors!
In response, Zheng Qi (Old First) pats his brother on the shoulder and said: Old Three, it doesnt matter anyways when we only have this one disciple. Whether it be now or in the future, all of our possessions will eventually be hers. Am I right or am I right?
Theres no wrong in that saying.
But
Restraining his bleeding heart, Qiu Shu Rong mercilessly res at his brother: Then howe you didnt bring out your storage bag instead?
Hoho, the one who made the mistake is you, so of course the one topensate is you. Ren Yi (Old Two) shamelessly states this like its only right.
Ignoring the bickering going on between the three, Bai Yan activates her spirit force to probe the contents. To her astonishment, everything inside were precious herbs of extreme quality. Not even money could buy these outside!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Easing her face down, she smiles: Out of consideration for your sincerity andpensation, you can have that recipe. By the way, I will also hand the paper with the refinement method to you three.
Following Bai Yans sentence, Qiu Shu Rongs distressed face instantly brightened up to the point that hes beaming with light in his old eyes.
Disciple, you are not cheating Shifu now are you? You are really willing to teach us?
However, Im going away for a while so my lessons will have to wait until I get back. Frost explodes out of her eyes.
Six years already
Its been six years since she left the Bai House, allowing those people five years of peace. This time, she intends to pay them all back, the ones who did her harm!
Sinking in their eyes, these old bones all knew about their precious disciples past after spending so much time with her.
It was Qiu Shu Rong who spoke up first after pondering the matter: I heard that five years ago the royal consort of the second prince gave birth to a son, and that the animals were kneeling at the child. ording to the rumors anyway. Now that the second prince has taken the crown prince title, that woman is the crown princess now.
My dear disciple, its not that your Shifu I dont trust your ability, but those from the Bai House is simply too shameless. I fear they will nauseate you with their foul existence. Ren Yi (Old Two) thought for a moment continuing, lets do it this way. We will send some people back with you. If someone dares to bully you, just have our people directly kill them! With us backing you, you can walk sideways if you want to no one can say otherwise!
Chapter 12 “Handsome Man of a Painting (2)”
Chapter 12 Handsome Man of a Painting (2)
No need, my return this time is not only for revenge, its also to clear up some questions I have. A gleam shes by her eye, besides, I dont just want to Bai House to disappear, I want their prestige topletely crumble as they fall. Whatever benefits they took of the Lan House will be whatever benefits they will spill back out.
The three elders shared a look at the statement. Through the years of living with their disciple, how can they not know Bai Yans personality? Once decided, theres no changing that head of hers.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Grandshifus, dont worry, Bai Xiachen pats his chest in assurance, I will protect mother and not let those viins harm us.
Going warm in the heart, Bai Yan believes she couldnt ask for more from a son.
Then next second the baby boy just had to ruin the mood by adding an inconsistent phrase to his sentence: If I cant do it then Ill roast Little Rice.
Poor Little Rice. He was enjoying such a fine nap in the boys arm when he heard this, thus causing the baby tiger to nearly stumble to the ground in a panic.
This what does the vow have to do with him?
Then very well. Qiu Shu Rong exhales a sigh, do pay attention to your safety though when on the road. If there is anything you need, anything at all, dont hesitate toe back to us. Oh yes, Young Lord is back. Do you wish to visit him before departing?
Godfather is back? Bai Xiachens big moving eyes looked pitifully cute as he tugged at his mothers sleeve, Mother, can we go say farewell to Godfather before leaving?
In response, Bai Yan holds onto the boys hand and slightly nods at the elders: If hes back then it wont be right if we dont see him before leaving. My shifus, take care of yourselves.
Dropping these words, she slowly turned away with her son and left a picturesque scene of stunning red for the three elders.
Big Brother, Old Three. Ren Yi (Old Two) makes a wry smile, We have really brought shame to our name as the chief alchemists of the Holy Land. Compared to our precious disciple, we are too inferior. All those recipes she has, I never even seen those before!
Qiu Shu Rong very proudly raised his head: Hoho, dont forget its I who brought the girl back here years ago. Now that weve kept her hidden for so long, its time we let her go out and wow the world. I can already see the shocking faces of those bastards from the Medicine Sect.
As the number one sect specializing in medicine creation, the Medicine Sect usually held the other alchemists out there in contempt and would often dismiss anyone who doesnt align with their view. As such, the three elders here intentionally hid their disciple away from prying eyes, just so they can wow the other side for once.
At the moment, Bai Yan had already arrived at her destination in the back of the mountain, totally unware of her shifus intent.
Mountains andkes in the background, the man shes seeking now stood with his back against her. Theres no negativity to be found here, only the striking resemnce of an unrealistic beauty found in that of a painting.
Godfather, Bai Xia waves his short chubby hands at the man to get his attention.
Sure enough, the man slowly turns around to reveal his divine contour. Though his face can overshadow even the brightest star in the heavens, those eyes remain emotionless that it hurts just seeing them: I heard from my shifus that you came so I intentionally came to say goodbye to you. I and little Xiachen will be leaving for a while.
Chapter 13 “I’m Back (1)”
Chapter 13 Im Back (1)
If you need help then I can help you. Warmth gradually filled Chu Feng Yis emotionless gaze.
With a smile more beautiful than the scenic background, Bai Yan casually pinches a falling petal with her fingers before asking: Feng Yi, do you think the peach blossoms here are beautiful?
No reply came. To the man, regardless of how beautiful these falling peach blossoms are, they paled inparison to the woman standing before him.
Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful these blossoms are, they will eventually wither after falling off the tree. I dont want to be like that, be somebody that cant survive on their own.
As ifing out of a trance, Chu Feng Yi carried aplex feeling in his eye: I understand your meaning, but If you ever want to find someone to rely on, I am more than willing to be yours and Xiachens reliance. Before that, I will act as a big brother watching over you.
Getting understanding from her friend, Bai Yan forms a bright smile and holds onto her sons hand again, Xiachen, let us go now.
Okay! The child makes a genuine smile at Chu Feng Yi, farewell Godfather, I will miss you.
Standing under the peach blossom tree, the unrealistic man watches the departing back of the pair he holds so dear. For an instance, this paradise made up of mountains andkes suddenly became ever so lonely without their presence
Mother, do you not like Godfather? Bai Xiachen questions Bai Yan after returning to their cabin.
Its not that I dont like your godfather, but rather its not that type of like. I only think of him as family. If theres no possibility then I dont want to give him false hope.
She had always been the decisive kind. Whether it be love or the way she handles things in life, Bai Yan will never drag them out and make a mess of it.
Bai Xiachen nods his small head like he can almost understand the meaning: Although I like Godfather a lot, but mother is mother, always right.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Amused by her sons silly act, Bai Yan pinched the boy on his soft little cheek: Come, let us go home.
Mother, do you think uncle will like me?
Oh, when did you ever care about other peoples opinion?
Because mother likes him, so I also want him to like me.
Since you are already saying hes a person mother likes, then of course he will certainly like you.
Holding Bai Xiachens small little hand, Bai Yan led her son away, leaving only their gradually fading voice in the air.
Six years worth of time cant be considered long nor can it be considered short, yet there have been some drastic changes that took ce in the Liu Huo Kingdom.
First was the birth of the royal grandson by Royal Consort Bai Ruo. Due to the massive movement by the animals in the world C including demon beasts C rumor has it that the ruckus was all in worship of the child.
Although Demon Beasts carried the word demon in its name, but in actual fact, these creatures are a symbol of strength.
As such, the second prince was immediately crowned the heir to the throne, thus raising Bai Ruos status to that of the crown princess.
In addition to that, the most cited matter to involve the women of the world was the appearance of a new sovereign with a different surname in the kingdom five years ago.
The man went by the name of Di Cang. Though his background remains a mystery to everyone, His Majesty remains to be convinced of the mans ability and allowed him to use the surname Di in his title. This gave proof of how highly favored this new sovereign was.
Note: Di in Chinese actually means emperor or king. Since I cant exactly use king or emperor as ast name, Di will have to do.
Besides, considering how sinfully handsome and powerful he was, no women can resist his charm. That alone warranted a frenzy among the female populous.
Chapter 14 “I’m Back (2)”
Chapter 14 Im Back (2)
Princes Manor.
Sitting in front of his desk, the lord of the house appears to be in a foul mood despite hiszy demeanor: The person I ordered you people to find is still nowhere to be seen?
The guard on the receiving end trembles at the question, Your Highness His back soaked with sweat that it made the environment awfully chilly, Your Highness, the woman you mentioned has no description nor name We are unable to follow.
Gradually straightening his back, the man behind the desk bes stern in his voice: I will give you another half a month. If you cant locate her by then, all of you can bring your heads back instead.
Your subordinate shallply. Slowly getting up from the ground, the guard swiftly left the premise with his legs shaking heavily with each step.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Its always been like this. Whenever he came to report to His Highness the Sovereign Prince, it would require great deal of courage to simply just speak, let alone raising his head to look up.
Note: Im gonna use Sovereign Prince as his title since hes technically a king with a different surname. Easier to differentiate.
Once the room empties again, the dangerous man narrows his eyes and recalled the disgraceful scene from six years ago.
Suddenly, the cup in his hand snaps and shatters into pieces at the grip. Despite the hot burning tea pouring down his skin, no reaction ever came like the pain didnt register at all in his mind.
You got the guts to rape me! Then you got the guts to flee! Just wait, even if you run to the ends of the world I will personally drag you back out!
Six years ago when he had just left the demon realm and came to thesends, a time where his strength became limited and his body unconscious, it was that bloody woman who brought him back!
Unfortunately, because of the forceful breakthrough of the seal, his eyesight became a blur and could only see the approximate shape of the womans appearance. He intended to get even with the perpetrator after he recovered, but who wouldve guessed. After the despicable act of eating him, the woman immediately pulled up her pants and fled, leaving no chance for him to catch her!
Your Highness.
Just then, a guard hurries inside to report: The sixth princess is here again. She wishes to see Your Highness.
Sweeping his bone chilling gaze across the guard, Di Cang causes the poor man to shrink his head back in fright.
Such small matters and you still need toe report to me? Send her away.
But, the sixth princess said if Your Highness doesnt meet her then she wont leave the manor.
Originally Di Cang wanted to leave, but when he heard this sentence, he halted in his step: Then have her thrown out! His voice cold and unquestionable.
The guard trembled all over because he knew only this man would dare treat the royal family so poorly. Yet, His Majesty the King continues to turn a blind eye to the act!
No, the correct saying should be the king doesnt dare to intervene.
Ignoring the guard and his inner thoughts, Di Cang pats his sleeve and stepped out the doorway and into the open sun. His purple robe dazzling to the eye under the morning light.
On the end of a street in the capital, Bai Xiachen was currently eyeing his surroundings with curiosity as Bai Yan led him around the ever so lively city.
Mother, are we going to see Uncle now?
Over the years, the only one his mother would ever talk about was his uncle Bai Xiao. Therefore, the little guy had long been anticipating this meeting.
For now, no. Bai Yan stopped in her footstep, Ive changed my mind and wont be taking you back to the Bai House. Instead, Im going to buy a house here first and get someone to take care of you.
Turning red in the eyes, the boy tightens his grip on his mothers hand and pleaded: Please dont be angry mother, I promise you I wont be naughty anymore. So please mother, dont leave me behind. I will stop asking you to find me a father anymore. Is that not good?
Chapter 15 “I’m the Big Miss of the Bai House”
Chapter 15 Im the Big Miss of the Bai House
Sweetie, do you believe those people from the Bai House are qualified to see you? In this bustling street, Bai Yan stood there unmoving, her gaze pouring down at her sons tender little face.
Aside from Uncle, there are no others eligible to meet me. Pricking his brow, Bai Xiachen makes a face unbefitting his young age.
Then isnt that fine then? Mother will find a chance to bring your uncle to you. Before then, dont let those from the Bai House find you.
No matter how uncharacteristically mature Bai Xiachen was, everyone over the years have kept the boy under careful protection with enormous amount of love, never have he experienced any injustice. Therefore, Bai Yan didnt want her son to defile his young little ears with those filthy words from those people.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Then we will pinky swear on it, Mother must bring Uncle to find me and not trick me just because Im young. Sticking out his pinky in anticipation, he immediately causes Bai Yan to go dark in the face.
Young age? Trick him just because hes a five-year-old? Theres no delusion in this mothers mind that her son can never be tricked, only her son doing the tricking.
Okay, we will pinky swear. No matter what her heart thought, Bai Yan can only do as the boy wished to get things her way, Now you should believe me right?
Showing an innocent smile: Mother, where is the house you prepared for me? Im saying this now, unless the environment is as good as our ind back in the Holy Land, I wont live there.
Making an ambiguous mumble to get by, Bai Yan exins: While we are outside, its best you not expect too much. If you demand too highly then I will be forced to send you back immediately.
Even the pce of the kingdom cannotpare to the Holy Land, let alone some random mansion. And now he still wants an environment exactly the same as their cabin on the ind? Is her son still asleep, or daydreaming?
Mommy, I know Im wrong then, please dont send me back. If a big beauty like you is not on the ind then I will go crazy facing only those old faces. But mother, you must remember toe back and cook for me, otherwise I will starve to death.
Cuddling in the boys arm, Little Rice raises his head and makes a low roar as if pandering to Bai Xiachens pleading im.
Due to being instructed by Bai Yan that he cant speak human tongue while in front of the public, the white tiger can only use this primitive method to express his meaning.
I have already found you a cook. She pats the boys head, and, you are not to be picky in your food.
Making an indignant face, Bai Xiachen lowers his head and mumbled, how can those food from the cookspare to mothers food?
As unwilling as he was, the young boy knew better than to raise an objection, otherwise he will really be sent back alone!
Inside the Liu Huo Kingdom, the residence of the Bai House would of course be located in the most prosperous East Street of the city since they are after all one of the four big noble houses.
As it so happens to be, the house Bai Yan found for her son wasnt all that far from the Bai residence. But inparison, its quieter and the atmosphere had more of a noble air to the outside.
Mother, although this house is inferior to the ind inside the Holy Land, but its way better then the Bai Houses ce.
Due to passing by the Bai residence on their way here, Bai Yan had taken the opportunity to point out the mansion belonging to that family, hence the reason why the boy was so happy now that he knew his home was much better.
Humph! Thats what they get for bullying mother!
Sweetie, this is here not the Holy Land so you mustnt take advantage of my absence and run off to make trouble. Do you understand my meaning? Bai Yan sternly asks this, making sure to emphasize her point by patting the boy on the shoulder.
Bai Xiachen blinked at the request: But what if someone bullies me?
Chapter 16 “I’m the Big Miss of the Bai House (2)”
Chapter 16 Im the Big Miss of the Bai House (2)
Then you can beat them, beat them until they are dead! Bai Yan pricks her brow, apparently forgetting her own lesson just moments ago. If you kill them in the end then you got mommy here to back you up, and you still have your grandshifus back at the Holy Land to rely on!
Who dares to bully her Bai Yans son?
A flicker of light filled the boys eye for hes relieved to hear those words.
In his interpretation, hes only restricted to actively meet the members of the Bai House, never did she say he cant take the initiative to make trouble for them.
If I dont give those evildoers a taste of my POWAS then Im not Ba Xiachen!
Mommy, I will be in the house waiting for you toe back. You mustnt forget me just because you found Uncle. Bai Xiachen pulls at her sleeve, his face pitifully sad.
Going dark in the face, Bai Yan thought, is my memory so bad that I would forget my own child?
Mommy, your memory is universally recognized as bad. With only a nce, he could already guess whats on her mothers mind, you could even forget my father so its not unthinkable that you will suddenly one day forget me too.
Giving her son a hard knock on the head, Bai Yan ignores thestment: Dont spend so much of your time fiddling about these minor details. Little Rice, you watch him.
This wasnt the first time she had left her son alone before. Back when they were living in the Holy Land, Bai Yan had periodically departed by herself to cultivate her own powers and influences out in the world. However, this times different from the past, they are out here. Theres a clear distinction between the two so of course Bai Yan would be worried.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In her eyes, she would rather trust a white tigerling than to trust her own son to behave.
Making a woohing sound to confirm the order, Little Rice then pats his furry chest to make a confident gesture.
With everything set, Bai Yan departed by herself, leaving the two youngsters alone in the manor.
Little Rice. A shred of yearning filled Bai Xiachens gaze as he watched the disappearing back of his mother: Uncle will like me when Im this handsome right? I say, what if I bring Uncle some gift, would that be better? If anything, I can share half of the Dan pill snacks Mother made us.
He hasnt a clue regarding the precious value of the snacks in his possession, but Bai Xiachen do know his grandshifus would often fight among themselves just to get a single one when possible.
Rolling his tiger eyes, Little Rice jumped out of the boys arm and found a warm ce for himself to bath in the sun.
After so many years, the Bai manor in which she fled from remains the same.
Standing there, the memories from back then floods back to her like a wave. Six years, and Im finally back here again Bai Yan murmurs.
Whatever they owe me, I will make them pay me back in full and more!
Who are you? The guard standing at the door showed astonishment at first, then reced it with disdain: This here is the Bai House, not just anyone can go in, especially a dirty woman like you!
Whats that saying again, ah yes, a dog looking down on others!
That sort of saying was the perfect match for this snobbish guard here.
No wait, calling this man a dog was an insult to such an animal known to be loyal.
I am the first miss of the Bai House. Her tone slightly cold, you say, am I qualified to go in?
First miss of the Bai House? Then that means this woman in white is the same girl who got pregnant and then eloped with another man?
You think I will believe you just believe you say you are the first miss of the Bai House? The guard quickly rposed himself and started tough mockingly, If you cante up with proof then scram!
Chapter 17 “The So-Called Father (1)”
Chapter 17 The So-Called Father (1)
Being stopped at the door by the guard, Bai Yan did not get angry; instead, she took two steps forward and raised her pressure.
Zhang Yao, the son-inw of the Bai Houses housekeeper. Through your father-inws connection, you fished an errand here and will only obey Yu Rongs mother. If Im not mistaken, the reasoning for you to stop me here is also an order from that old woman.
Following every word from her mouth, the guard would turn uglier by the second because what the young woman here said were all true. Its no secret hes the son-inw of the housekeeper, but obeying the old madam wasnt. Not even the lord of the house knew about that!
For fear of other womening to seduce Bai Zheng Xiang once the Bai House grows, they had you stationed here to stop any possible threat. Am I correct? Bai Yan points everything out, her face a smile the entire time.
Prior toing here today, she had done all thats needed to dig up the background of every member of the Bai House, including the servants here too.
If not for a strong backing, this guard wouldnt be so daring and pompous in his attitude.
Eh? A disbelieving voice abruptly breaks the quiet atmosphere here.
Just as Bai Yan followed the sound and turned around, a pair of shocked eyes were already pinned to herself from behind.
You are big sister?
Watching the delicately sweet maiden in front of her, Bai Yan uttered amenting sigh in response.
Would this be the so called the inevitable sh between enemies?
I have only just returned and already Im running into Yu Rongs youngest daughter. Heck, Im not even pass the doorway yet!
Big sister, is that really you? The girl makes a delighted face, do you know that after you disappeared years ago, my maternal grandmother became worried sick for you while my mother would constantly dream of your safe return day and night. Its so great now that youve returned.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Zhi, so this is your familys infamous first miss of the Bai House? The one that got pregnant before marriage and then eloped with the man? Gee, to think a woman who lost her chastity would daree back still!
The group of young girls following behind Bai Zhi sent a sweeping nce at Bai Yan, their eyes filled with obvious disdain.
You mustnt say that about my big sister! Bai Zhi started to flush red from her supposed anger, even if this matter is my big sister in the wrong, shes still my blood rtive! My mother have always loved her the most! Even if me and my elder sister Bai Ruo are wronged, we cannot wrong my big sister here! If you bully her then you are going against our Bai House!
Bai Yan slightly narrowed her eyes at the statement. From her impression, this Bai Zhi have been the kind or na?ve sort of person.
Back in the beginning, there had never been ack of cases where these two sisters would unite to bully herself!
As such, she was just wondering why this Bai Zhi would start defending herself, now it turns out dogs never change. Dog shit was still dog shit****!
Your mother indeed treated me very well. She sweeps her gaze at Bai Zhi, she was afraid I would be fat so she didnt feed me and made me starve. She was afraid I would squander away my mothers dowry so she so kindly took them all into her custody. Oh yes, she also thought I might be too extravagant in public so she never had me wear any jewelries after my mother passed away.
After her series of spilling the beans in front of the girls groupie, Bai Yan sessful witnessed the snobby brat going from angelic to hideous on the face.
So yes, I really have to thank your mother for all these years of love she gave me! Hers lips curved into a smile.
With everything said, Bai Yan tilts her head high and proudly walked into the residence after six years away from this ce.
While in the back, the crowd watching her back broke out into an uproar.
Though Bai Yan from back then had the title of being the number one beauty of the kingdom, but her development had always been very thin with hardly any flesh on the chest. Furthermore, most didnt pay attention before due to her exquisite natural face, but never had Bai Yan worn a jewelry in public, or makeup for that matter.
Chapter 18 “The So-Called Father (2)”
Chapter 18 The So-Called Father (2)
They had thought that Bai Yan only kept herself so destitute because of her mothers death, but now it seems theres more to whats shown on the surface.
Dont you listen to her nonsense! Bai Zhi couldnt care about her disguise anymore and stabbed her fists onto her hip while she shouted in protest. What a waste of my kindness in protecting her. How can she frame my mother like that? No wonder she can do something so immoral back then! She red viciously in the direction of the departing figure.
So what if you came back? My sister is now the crown princess, and the crown prince is also very doting towards her. Theres no ce left for you here now!
Bai Yan did not deliberately hide her return, instead, she made it as high profile as she can so everyone knows shes back!
By this point Bai Zheng Xiang also became rmed by the matter and hurried back as a result. Upon his return at home, he immediately convened a n meeting and sent for Bai Yan. But no matter how he waited, the familiar figure never appeared, that was until his patience ran dry anyways.
Under the brilliant light of the sun from the outside, the beautiful red dress only made the owner even more exquisite and enchanting. Seeing this, Yu Rong (stepmother) that was sitting next to her man couldnt help but grip her hands from jealousy.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yu Rong herself had given birth to two daughters, but not a single one of them couldpare to this bitchs appearance! Fortunately, the heavens are fair and just. By giving this cheap wrench a magnificent outer skin, it also deprived the girl of any talent in cultivation, making her trash in the publics eye.
If it were not so, theres no way her eldest daughter Bai Ruo would be able to marry into royalty.
Bai Yan, you are back. No matter how unwilling she was, Yu Rong continues to don that false smile of hers: Its good that you are back. Do you know how worried your father has been since your disappearance? Hurry and admit your wrong so he will forgive you.
My dear, you dont have to speak for this unfilial daughter. Snapping, Bai Zheng Xiang immediately roared out, Bai Yan, immediately kneel down in front of me!
Kneel?
Bai Yan coldly smirked at the demand. Even back when she became her shifus disciple, those three elders never even dared to ask her to kneel. So, based on what qualification can this man ask her to kneel?
Im not wrong so I dont need to admit anything.
She only came here to see her brother Bai Xiao, not to win the hearts of these people. In her heart, theres only hatred left and nothing else for this bunch.
Impudent! Bai Zheng Xiang thundered and mmed the table. Standing up, he made a pained expression: Do you know how much shame you brought to our family when you left? If not for your mother here speaking up for you, I wouldve already expelled you from the n book!
My husband, dont say anymore. Yu Rong rushed over and pulled at the mans sleeve, her face looking pitiful, I am only her stepmother after all. No matter what I do, it will never be good enough. On the contrary, I will only be med for meddling in her affairs.
Apparently Bai Zheng Xiang was still in the midst of his rage and couldnt see through the simple act. Throwing the stopping hand away, he roared again: She dont even know how to admit her wrong, what use is there for you to fend for her? Bai Yan, do you know your grandmother fainted from grievance and that your mother here also wept daily for you?! Yet you! How can you be such an animal! From today forward the n book of the Bai family will no longer have room for a cold-hearted wolf like you!
Against the series of usation, Bai Yan only snickered a humbleugh: May I know which one from the Lan House are you referring to? As for the one present here today, howe I havent been inform of her bing my grandmother? As for my mother, shes already in the afterlife!
Chapter 19 “The So-Called Father (3)”
Chapter 19 The So-Called Father (3)
Old Madam Yu did not expect this girl to be even more stubbornly hateful after six years of absence. Immediately, she broke out into a cry. What have I done to deserve this, to have worried for this cold-hearted wolf for so many years! Zheng Xiang, since your own daughter wont allow me to stay here then should I leave?
Bai Zheng Xian had always been very filial towards this aunt of his to the point that its no different from a biological mother; therefore, hearing the olddys crying voice, his temper immediately red open.
Kneel before your grandmother! He stomped at his daughters knee in an attempt to make her bend, only to misspletely when Bai Yan sidestepped to one side.
Coming up empty, the rage only grew doubled: Bai Yan, you dont have to apologize to me today, but no matter what, you must give your mother and grandmother here an apology. I want to see you kneeling on the floor until they forgive you!
Bai Zheng Xiang, if I say six years ago its they who framed me and nearly sold me to the old chief of the Qian House as a concubine, would you still force me to apologize? Thats deliberate, she wanted to see how ruthlessly cold this man can be and to what extent.
But the reply Bai Yan got next only realized the old cruel saying of a stepdad wille once theres a stepmom.
Bai Yan oh Bai Yan, I am too disappointed in you. How can there be such a vicious person like you in this world? Yu Rong is so kind yet you have the audacity to say she framed you? They loved you like their own, like their own daughter and granddaughter, but in the end you repay them with this ungrateful attitude!
Bai Zheng Xiangs eyes were full of disappointment. To tell the truth, when he heard Bai Yan had returned today, his heart did have a glimmer of hope.
If only she kneeled and admitted her mistake, he wouldve forgiven her.
Unexpectedly, this girl not only refused to repent, she also wants to frame others as an excuse!
Someonee, go get me the disciplinary rod! His face dark as he sternly spoke, Bai Yan, Im hitting you for your own good, otherwise you will never know how to repent!
Bai Yans gaze turned icy cold, I like to see who will dare touch me.
Her imposing aura causes even the guards to stiffen up at the doorway, let alone Bai Zheng Xiang thats closest to the epicenter of the pressure. The man almost couldnt breath there for a moment!
What are you peoplegging there for, go and get me the disciplinary rod. Im going to teach this ungrateful girl a lesson today! Only after much struggle did he manage to shout this out.
Just when the guard wanted to carry out the order by retreating, a snowy-white dressed boy blocks his path.
Bai Xiao, why dide? The man was still angry, but his expression clearly became better upon the boys entry into the hall.
The youngster didnt reply, only walking silently inside to Bai Yans side like his entire being was shrouded inside ayer of frost. You stated before that you would expel her from the Bai House. That means you cant use the family disciplines against her.
Ever since her brother appeared again in her life, Bai Yans gaze have never wavered by the boys location. In her view, the young naive boy from back then had changed. Hes colder, and more distant
Chapter 20 “Why Didn’t You Take Me Away? (1)”
Chapter 20 Why Didnt You Take Me Away? (1)
His face a slight frown: In the end of it shes still my daughter. I only said those out of anger. As long as shes willing toe back to the right path then I will forgive her for the past mistakes.
Its not like Bai Zheng Xiang held no feelings for their bond, but to him, the girls behavior had gone too far. Hence the reason for his words back there.
I will only recognize the part where you said shes no longer part of the Bai family. Still cold in his gaze, Bai Xiao slowly turns away, leave with me.
Watching the lonely yet proud back of the youth, Bai Yan didnt refuse and followed suit in the same direction.
Having his own son disregarding his words, Bai Zheng Xiang went livid in his face: How can Lan Yue produce a pair of stubborn kids like this when shes so gentle and virtuous?
My husband, its all my fault. Yu Rong hypocritically wipes the corner of her eye, Im not only ipetent in giving you a son, but also failed to discipline Bai Xiao in your ce. Its all my fault hes disobeying his elders.
The grievance in Yu Rongs voice slightly elevated the anger in his face: This matter is not to be med on you. If anything, the one to me is that old man from the Lan House. Bai Xiaos temperament is exactly like his grandfathers!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Over the years, Bai Zheng Xiang not only showed no gratitude for the support he received from the Lan House, he instead med his father-inw for everything bad because it was that old man who refused their marriage in the beginning.
So what if he doesnt agree? His daughter is already that in love with me, no way Lan Yue could ever leave back then!
As for Bai Xiao, we do need to educate him some more. I give you permission to scold or beat him if you must. If the Lan Housees knocking then I will block them off.
As his only son, Bai Zheng Xiang never intervened with the boys matter because hes his only heir. But after todays incident, hese to the conclusion that being too indulgent of his son cannot be good. At this rate, it might even ruin the boy.
And who better was there to teach his son? Of course his wife Yu Rong when shes given him two fine daughters thus far.
Husband, you can rest assured that I will teach him as my own son. Lowering her face, Yu Rong hides away the sinister glow from her eyes.
Lan Yue, back then you took away my position and ruined me, but now look whos still standing. You are dead and even your children are in my hands now! Ive won you hear me!
Towards the request made by her father to discipline Bai Xiao, Bai Yan doesnt it yet, but she will. Until then, shes quietly walking behind the youthful boy and watching the stoic back right now.
Brother After a long time she finally stopped in her steps, her voice full of reminiscence.
Going stiff at the hailing voice, the youth only stood there under the afternoon sun without turning back to face the woman behind him.
How have you been all these years?
How have you been all these years? Clenching his two hands into a tight grip, Bai Xiao slowly turns around, his handsome face already trickling with tears.
Chapter 21 “Why Didn’t You Take Me Away? (2)”
Chapter 21 Why Didnt You Take Me Away? (2)
Truth is I should hate you, hate you for leaving without saying goodbye, hate you for leaving me alone in the Bai House! However, in the moment when I saw you again, I realized I simply cannot hate you.
Bai Xiao slowly loosened his clenched fist as he walked up to Bai Yans spot.
Back then, why did you not take me away with you? Even if I had to roam the world with you and be without a roof over my head, I would have preferred it then to stay here alone!
The young mans voice was very emotional to the point that tears were flowing down from the corner of his eyes: So why did you leave me behind? In this ce, I only had you as my family! But in the end even you too abandoned me!
Brother Bai Yan wanted to exin herself at this moment, but in the end, she ended up with nothing more than a single word, sorry.
Six years, during this period she had her son and her three shifus by her side, but Bai Xiao only had himself alone in this ce filled with those who wish him ill She knew that was the case even beforeing here today, but it still hurts when hearing it in person.
Its certain now, the debt she owes this boy can never bepensated using this lifetime.
I dont need your SORRY! The youth grabs onto her shoulder, his voice trembling with hysteria, I just, I just please, I beg you, dont leave me behind again
In the next moment Bai Xiao abruptly hugs her with a powerful grip like anything less would mean the disappearance of the one he holds dear again without warning.
Okay, I wont leave you again. Sensing the unstable emotion in her brothers mood, Bai Yanforts him by patting his shoulder in a soothing motion.
If you are going to go then take me with you. No matter the hardship, as long as you are with me then I am not afraid! I just need you, my family by my side! He slowly releases her, his teary face revealing a smile for the first time in six years.
I wont go.
Shes here to get revenge so how can she leave until then?
Sister. Bai Xiao makes a hesitant face, the truth is on the night of your disappearance, grandmother sent someone toe find you. She intended to bring you over to the Lan House but was blocked by Yu Rongs people. I wanted to tell you the news but I couldnt make it to you. Then the next day everyone started to talk about how you eloped with a man.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
A loving and doting face resurfaces from Bai Yans mind. Its not that the previous owner of this body hated her grandparents, rather it was due to guilt. Yes, guilt of the sin their mothermitted against the Lan House when she gave away the precious dowries to Bai Zheng Xiang.
Hows Grandfather and Grandmother doing?
No matter how distant their rtionship bes, Bai Yan can tell the olddy from that side of the family truly does care of herself and her brother Bai Xiao. In fact, there had been many cases where the olddy wanted to take Bai Yan and Bai Xiao away to their side but was firmly refused back then.
Thinking up to here, Bai Yan can only sigh at her brother and her former selfs stubbornness.
Grandfather is ill and now the Lan House can only rely on Uncle to hold up the roof. They are iparable to their past self. Bai Xiao casts a nce at her, and you know it too. Years ago our grandfather expended the coffer to purchase those Dan pills for Uncle but ended up giving it to Mother instead for her dowry. Even then the Bai House refused to move to the capital city back then.
Theres a simple reason for Bai Zheng Xiangs refusal to move to the capital back then, its for fear of letting Lan Yue gaining support from her side of the family. If that had happened, he wouldnt have been able to sweet talk his wife into passing the pills onto him.
Chapter 22 “Visitor from the Lan House”
Chapter 22 Visitor from the Lan House
So Bai Xiaos gaze gradually turned cold, Out of worry, Grandfather and Uncle, they gave all of the precious Dan pills to Mother! But then Mother she did the unthinkable and gave it all to Father!
In order to buy those Dan pills, the Lan House not only depleted their coffer, they also used many of their properties as coteral for the loans. If their uncle couldve used those pills to make a breakthrough back then years ago, then the Lan House would never have fallen so far!
In the end, they paid the high price only to benefit the heartless Bai Zheng Xiang
And how did Grandfather get sick recently? Bai Yan makes a slight frown as she asked this.
When it came to this topic, Bai Xiaos face turned even colder to the point a re of anger could be seen in the irises.
Of course its caused by Bai Zheng Xiang!
This time the boy didnt even use the word father and directly used the mans name, indicating how angry he was.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Ever since the death of our mother, Grandfathers health has been getting worse and worse. Then six years ago you disappeared too, worsening his condition even more due to worry. Finally, some time ago our cousin(girl) got into a quarrel with Bai Zhi. They both got hurt, but Bai Zheng Xiang indiscriminately rushed over to the Lan House and made Grandfather ountable for the incident. Unable to withstand the anger, he fainted away by the end of it.
ording to Bai Yans memory, she remembers her grandfather was already in poor health when she left. If what Bai Xiao said was true, then these repeated blows to the spirit and mind can definitely cause enough harm to make the elder sick to the bed. Otherwise, Bai Zheng Xiang wouldnt have the audacity to make trouble in the Lan House if Grandfather was in perfect health.
Considering the Lan Houses wealth, purchasing some Dan pills shouldnt be an issue. So why did it take them so long to recover from that financial blow? Stroking her chin, Bai Yan finally revealed the doubt in her heart.
Towards that question, Bai Xiao can only shake his head: The specifics are unknown to me. Why dont we go see Grandfather and find out?
Unlike back when they were young, Bai Xiao didnt continue to distance himself from the Lan House during these six years, rather he would often visit their grandmother daily.
Okay, lets do that, Bai Yan nodded.
As coincidental as it seems, just when they are about to head for the other ce, the Lan House too sent a person over after getting wind of Bai Yans return.
At this very moment, an old granny sits in the main hall of the residence. Gently cing the teacup down, she spoke: My old madam is after all her maternal grandmother, are you people so shameless that you are going to stop their reunion?
Stern and strong in her voice, the old grannys statement causes Bai Zheng Xiang to gently furrow his brow.
Truthfully, its as the old woman said. He does not want his children to mingle with the Lan House too much, or at all for that matter. Because of this issue, he had had beaten Bai Xiao once before for visiting that side on a daily premise a while ago!
Bai Yan has just return, I fear she wont be able to leave with you for Before he could even finish hisst word, the magnificent figure in question had waltz into the hall, pushing whatever he wanted to say back down his throat. This obviously left Bai Zheng Xiang in a very embarrassing position.
You were sent by our grandmother to pick me up? If so, then let us go. I wouldnt want her to wait.
As if not seeing her fathers very existence, Bai Yan bypasses the man and walks up to the old grannys side, startling the old woman in the process.
This wasnt the first time this old granny of the Lan House hade to pick up the girl, but every time in the past she was firmly rejected unlike today. So why the sudden change of heart?
Bai Yan! Bai Zheng Xiang flew into a fit of rage, dont forget, a married daughter is a sshed-out water. Your mother married me so she is my wife! And you and Bai Xiao are of my blood, making the Lan House outsiders you hear?! Without my permission, youre not going anywhere!
Chapter 23 “Old Madam of the Lan House (1)”
Chapter 23 Old Madam of the Lan House (1)
Bai Yan fell intoughter at the shamelessness of these words: And here I was thinking you were my stepfather, to think the blood running through my veins are that of the Bai House.
Impudent! Bai Zheng Xiang ps the table in a fit of rage, you treacherous wrench. How dare you call me your stepfather. Today I will teach you what it means to be sowless. Someonee, bring me the disciplinary rod. No one can save you by pleading today!
Narrowing her eyes, a vigorous amount of energy hidden in her palm was ready to go when the voice of the old granny next to her cuts in.
Stop! Heavily cing the teacup down on the table, Lord Bai, its bad enough you are ungrateful towards our Lan House, now you are even trying to hit First Miss here too? It seems its time our old madam made a trip to the pce and see Her Highness the Dowager for a good talk.
The dowager had long been very fond of Lan Yue when she was still alive and had intended for her to marry the king at the time. But since the woman was determined to not enter the inner pce, the dowager can only give up on the idea back then.
If not for the fact that Bai Ruo had be the crown princess, Bai Zheng Xiang would never be so daring otherwise. It didnt help either when the old queen was focusing her attention to Buddha now that shes reaching a very old age.
Bai Yan, if you dare leave with the people of the Lan House then you are no longer of my blood! I hope you will consider the decision well! Haughty in his face, the man snaps at her with arrogance.
Curving her lips into a smile, Bai Yan replies with a direct answer: I couldnt wish for more.
I couldnt wish for more?
Staring with wide eyes, the man was aghast with what he heard. Clearly he couldntprehend the words because he was huffing pretty badly.
What the hell did this girl just say? She would rather choose the near ruined Lan House than the flourishing Bai House?
Scram! Bai Zheng Xiang roars, get out of my home immediately. From this day forward I will never have a daughter like you!
And you! His gaze turns to Bai Xiao thats nearby, his face livid: You too, stop interacting with a woman like her, lest she turn you into a horrible person like herself! Since you already have a good sister like Bai Ruo theres no reason for you to associate yourself with someone like that anyways.
Bai Xiao who was turning away to leave suddenly halted in his step when he heard the statement. With his back facing his father, he replied: In this world theres no other person who couldpare with my sister. Bai Ruo, as if shes worth anything.
Bai Xiao! Jolting up from his chair, the mans fist trembled with rage. Dont you dare take a step out of this house, otherwise!
Its pretty obvious the boys not going to give any face to Bai Zheng Xiang. Without saying another word, his handsome figure in the white gown had taken off from the hall in the general direction of her sisters tail.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Unsightly in his face, Bai Zheng Xiang wanted to erupt at this moment. Unfortunately, Bai Xiao was different from Bai Yan. The boys his only son, the only heir to the Bai House.
Its unknown when the old granny took off, but Yu Rong had never once moved her sight from the doorway where the group had taken off. Immediately after they are alone again, a sobbing voice breaks out of the shameless woman: Husband, I know in the heart of Bai Xiao I am forever an outsider along with my children. In order to calm the tension, please allow me to leave this home by divorcing me.
He was already full of steam to begin with. Now that his wife was starting to weep again like shes the one being wronged, the anger inside only grew inrge.
This is all due to Bai Xiao being ignorant in those he meets, this have nothing to do with you. Unlike you and our daughters whose both kind and gentle, Bai Yan is sinister in the heart. Dont worry, one day the boy will learn how wrong he is!
Chapter 24 “Old Madam of the Lan House (2)”
Chapter 24 Old Madam of the Lan House (2)
He only wanted to give a bit of punishment to this ungrateful girl to make her repent, yet she dares to go frame Yu Rong and her daughters. Just based on this point alone he can no longer allow the girl to be part of the Bai House.
After Bai Yan departed from the main hall, she promptly stopped in her footsteps and allowed the breeze to blow against her dress. Brother, are you going to stay at the Bai House or leave with me?
Silent for a good moment, Bai Xiaos gaze eventually fell onto her body, his eyes firm and decisive.
Sister, its because of my weak self back then that you had to endure such humiliation. But now after six years, I can finally stand on my own inside that house. From that youthful face, a shining halo seems to be there when he speaks, I want to take back what belongs to us! I will not let the Bai House that mother sacrificed so much to promote fall into Yu Rong and those peoples hands.
And furthermore, I want to protect you so no one can harm you again!
Skimming his gaze across Bai Yans now t abdomen, his eyes went numb with pain at the sight.
He did not ask Bai Yan about that child, because based on the fact that she came back alone, its likely the baby must have been lost during the process.
It shouldve been hard enough to survive back then when she had no strength so how can she protect her own child?
Brother. Bai Yan turns around and pulls the boy into her arms, you do not need to try so hard. If you want, I can take down this whole kingdom for you if I must.
Smiling at the statement, he didnt make much of his sisters words because he only assumed its her form of making him happy.
Even if one can grow exponentially fast within six years, its still impossible to take down a whole country.
Sister, I have decided, I will use my own strength to protect you. As for today, since theres Granny Sun here to lead you, I wont go with you to our grandparents ce.
Okay. Pricking her brow, Bai Yan closes in on the boys side and whispered into his ear, if youve decided then I wont stop you. But first, you need to find an opportunity to shake off the shadow from the Bai House. Once you do that, I will introduce a person to you.
Shadow?
Lapsing out for a second, Bai Xiao didnt know that man had sent someone to tail himself.
Just as the boy was puzzling over why his sister would know about this when he himself never noticed, Bai Yan had already left the yard with Granny Sun that came over.
But before she stepped out the doorway, she made sure to take an extra nce at the tree nearby.
It seems I will need to help brother here clear out these shadows for good
The man hiding there nearly skipped a beat at the intense reing his way. Hes hidden himself so well so it came as a great shock when that girl looked over.
It must be a coincidence!
The manforts himself, ignoring it as a coincidence. In truth, his death wasnt all that far away now that hes been caught.
Six years ago when Bai Ruo still hadnt married the current crown prince, the Lan House at the time was still crowded with guests from time to time even if the old chief became sick in bed. However, in a few short years, the entire residence appeared deserted from the outside. asionally there would be a few passerbys, but most would rather take a detour for fear of offending the Bai House.
At this moment Bai Yan now stands before this once glorious manor. Looking at the depressed state of her mothers side of the family, a storm was quickly brewing in her eyes.
Miss Bai, this way please. The old madam has been waiting for you for a long while now. Granny Sun made a weing gesture, her attitude respectful.
Chapter 25 “Old Madam of the Lan House (3)”
Chapter 25 Old Madam of the Lan House (3)
Lead the way, Bai Yan nods at the old granny. Under the womans leadership, she steps through the doorway for the first time in six years.
Unlike the luxurious ouy of the Bai House, the residence of the Lan House had a sort of picturesque feel to wherever one looked C the furnishings peaceful and quiet to the eye.
She didnt need to walk far before seeing the person waiting for her. White in the hair, this olddy had a crutch and the aid of others to help her walk.
My child, you are Bai Yan? Tears surged out of the olddys eye as she ran over in a staggering motion, my dear, youve suffered. The elders hand trembled as she gently caressed Bai Yans face.
All it took was the word suffering to make Bai Yans heart go numb with warmth: Grandmother, Im here to see you.
Its good that you are back, its good that you are back. The elders voice was shaking unceasingly as she repeated those words, since you are back then you must stay here for a few days. Granny Sun, go prepare a room for Bai Yan will you.
Yes. The old granny respectfully bends her waist in acknowledgement, but, Madam, I believe Miss Bai here may have to make a long stay instead.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lapsing out for a second, the old madam promptly turned stern in her gaze: What happened?
Her granddaughter was after all a member of the Bai House. To have Granny Sun state she might have to make a long stay here, it doesnt take much to guess something mustve happened over on the other side.
Madam, just now when I went to pick up thedy here, Lord Bai imed since Big Miss married him and became his wife, then the Lan House is no longer part of her family. If the young miss here insists oning over, Lord Bai stated Miss Bai will be expelled from that house!
The Big Miss mentioned by Granny Sun would of course be Lan Yue. Even after so many years, the old granny couldnt change her ways of addressing the now deceased woman.
What a Bai Zheng Xiang! Infuriated, the old madam stabs the ground with her crutch, if not for our houses support back then, he would never have achieved what he has today. Now that his wings are fully grown hes saying our Lan House is an outsider?
After saying this, Old Madam Lan grabs for Bai Yans hand and lovingly said: My dear, as long as Im alive then the Lan House will keep you safe from those people. Grandmother will never let you go hungry!
Grandmother I will stay here for a few days, but I will not live here. Seeing the elder wanting to say some more, Bai Yan hurries to add in, dont worry, I got a ce of my own in the city. If I really need help then I wille find you.
Patting the backside of her granddaughters hand, the old madam exhales a sigh: Very well, your temper is exactly like your grandfathers, both stubborn and unyielding. I wont force you then. If you are free then be sure toe see these old bones from time to time.
The Bai Yan from back then had always been very confused in her approach towards these rtives, but after experiencing the old womans caring words today, she truly does understand now what sort of love and care the previous Bai Yan had missed.
I heard Grandfather is ill. Is he better now? Bai Yan knits her brow and asked after thinking it through.
Still the same. Old Madam Lans eye dimmed at the mention: Let me take you to him. Truth is my dear, your grandfather often thinks of you, fearing you might be suffering outside during your time away.
Just because Lord Lan has a very stubborn temperament, that doesnt mean he dont care about Lan Yue and her children. In fact, in the past six years there hadnt been day thats gone by where the old grandfather didnt think about Bai Yan. Like today, when news came that the girl has returned, the elder immediately sent someone over to pick up the girl.
Chapter 26 “Fourth Grade Dan Pill (1)”
Chapter 26 Fourth Grade Dan Pill (1)
Mother. At this moment the woman standing beside the olddys side spoke up, her smile gentle and kind: Bai Yan had just returned so its best I go prepare the room instead. I fear the servants wont do a very good job.
Okay Run, this matter will have to trouble you. The olddy turns around again, Bai Yan, this is your aunt. I specte you arent familiar with her yet since you havent visited us over the years. You also have three other cousins so I will introduce them when theye.
Understanding this, Bai Yan promptly turns to Dong Run to meet the womans friendly reception.
Bai Yan, your grandfather must be losing his patience right now. First let me take you over to him. The olddy once again pats her hand to reassure the girl.
Not saying anything extra, Bai Yan allowed her grandmothers trembling body to pull her inside the wing under the guidance of a maid
Currently inside, a sickly old man now leans against the wall behind the bed, his gaze ring over to the side where a handsome man now stands: What, you want to see that stinkingss too? If so then why arent you scramming over there yet? My old bones here dont need you to look after me, humph!
The man became somewhat embarrassed by the hollering: I am her uncle, and she is my niece. Now that my niece has returned after disappearing for so long its only natural that I go see her. Besides, whos the one that keeps peeking at the doorway after Granny Sun took off?
HAA! As if I would care about that sted girl. Did you forget that girl never even came to visit our home nor see me all these years? And then she went and got herself pregnant before marriage! OKAY, fine, even if the Bai House dont want her then she couldve came to us. Its not like our Lan House is so poor that we cant take care of a pair of orphans. But do you see what she did? She left without saying a word to us! The more he spoke the more excited he became to the point his old face started to flush red.
rmed, the man on the side hurries over to sooth the old grandpas back with his hand.
Ohhh what sort of wrong did I do in my past life to have both daughter and granddaughter do this to me. I will be in my grave because of them both at this rate.
Father, you have to calm down. Out of worry that he might really lose it, Lan Yu (uncle) attempts tofort his old man, sister was also deceived back then, thats why she lost her way. Although Bai Yan and I dont have much contact either, but I know enough about her personality that I can be certain she mustve been framed by some evildoers!
You just try to make excuses for her. The old lord of the house makes a heavy grunt, his eyes inadvertently moving to the doorway again: Hadnt Granny Sun been at the Bai House for some time now, why isnt the stinking girl here yet? My son, go over and check. Make sure those people dont bully the people of our Lan House!
Clicking his tongue, Lan Yu was starting to worry for Bai Yan because not everyone can put up with this inconsistent attitude of his father here.
I hope Bai Yan wont be frightened by that stubborn temperament
Just at this moment, Lan Yus ear managed to pick up the happy conversing voice of both his mother from the outside: Father, Mother and Bai Yan is here. Joy filled the mans eye as he said this.
Although Old Lord Lans face was still the same, calm with a grumpy attitude, those shivering fingers easily gave away his true emotion. Retracting his gaze away from the doorway, he coldly grunts: So what if they came, do you need to be so excited?
Keep acting then, Lan Yu inwardly thought this about his father.
No longer minding the inconsistent old bones behind him, Lan Yu left the bedside for the doorway to receive his niece and mother only to be stopped by the maid who pushed open the doors in his face.
My lords, the old madam and Miss Bai is here. The maid respectfully announces this upon entry, totally unaware of the fact that he nearly mmed the door into the young lords face.
Chapter 27 “Fourth Grade Dan Pill (2)”
Chapter 27 Fourth Grade Dan Pill (2)
Old Lord Lan remains unmoved like he didnt even hear the maids announcement, however, the corner of his eyes were clearly swimming towards the doorway.
Under the suns brilliance, the picturesque figure of Bai Yan soon fell into their eyes. Although the her back then never once stepped into the Lan House, Lan Yu still had the opportunity to see this niece of his on several asions.
The Bai Yan back then was very little with a timid personality, and more often than not, she would hide behind Bai Xiao without venturing out in the open. But now, the woman standing there was still very slim with one clear difference though: confidence! Not an ounce of cowardice could be found in the girls aura.
Lan Yumented a sigh over his nieces extreme change. He honestly never expected someone could be so different after six years.
Humph! Old Lord Lan swept his gaze over to Bai Yan and grumpily said, who told you to bring this girl? I dont want to see her!
In response, the old madam slyly rebuked her husband: If so then I guess we should take our leave. This way our granddaughter here wont have to listen to your screaming!
At that, she swings around and pulls on Bai Yan to go with her: My dear, let us go and not care about this old man!
YOU Gasping at the audacity of his wife, Old Lord Lan broke out into a severe cough after losing hisposure.
As usual, Lan Yu quickly ran over to sooth the old mans back.
Huh-huh-huh, fine! Since you are back then what point is there to drive her away, otherwise the world will say this old man is inhuman! I will let her stay out of reluctance. With great difficulty, the old grandpa finally blurts this out with his flushed face.
This old head, seriously, dont he even know he only wants a pathway off the stage? Old Madam Lan starts questioning his husbands mental state.
My dear, this grandfather of yours is so dishonest. Just now when he learned of your return he immediately called Granny Sun to retrieve you. But now that you are here, he goes and put on this face. Talk about asking for a scolding. Old Madam Lan happily exins this to Bai Yan, making sure the girl doesnt take it the wrong way and leaving Old Lord Lan in an embarrassing situation.
Uncle, can I see what sort of sickness grandfather has? Bai Yan turns to Lan Yu and asks.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lapsing out for a moment, the man didnt think much of it and simply nodded at the request: If you wish then please go ahead my dear. We already ran out of ideas for your grandfathers illness
Not dying after getting the consent, Bai Yan was already up against the bed to give the old grandpa a rough checkup, thus giving her a close idea of the issue.
Grandfathers body is deteriorating and his organs are slowly dying. If he doesnt get treatment soon then he wont be able tost more than a few years.
Tensing up in his heart, Lan Yu makes a bittersweet smile: Its indeed as you say. When I brought some alchemists over to check on father, they all made simr ims and said only a fourth grade Biorestoration Dan pill can save him. However, where are we supposed to find such a precious medicine right now. Even the royal family only has a few in their vault
Many years ago the Lan family might have been able to afford such a pill, but after they expended everything to help amass Lan Yues dowry with those third grade pills, they are now broke. A fourth grade pill may only have a one word difference, buy the asking price was heaven and earthpared to a lower quality third grade pill. Furthermore, there arent that many alchemists capable of creating a fourth grade Dan pill in this kingdom to begin with.
Note: the pill grading system is better as they move up in the ranking. So 1 is lowest and 10 is highest and etc.
First looking at her uncle Lan Yu, then back at her grandmother Old Madam Lan, Bai Yan shyly scratches her nose in embarrassment: As it so happens I have in my possession a Biorestoration Dan pill, but because it was made by my shifu during one of his practice sessions, the effects are only general. Nevertheless, it should be enough to help grandfather here.
Chapter 28 “Fourth Grade Dan Pill (3)”
Chapter 28 Fourth Grade Dan Pill (3)
This biorestoration Dan pill was the homework she gave her three shifus when they first started out.
Although its only for practicing, a sessful product was a sessful product. She had nned to collect them and sell it all when she came out into the world.
Making a heavy gasp, Lan Yu (uncle) hurried over and grabbed onto Bai Yans shoulder: You really mean it?
Like her son, Old Madam Lan was also very shocked, but her words were different from her sons.
My dear, you mean you managed to be a disciple of a fourth rank alchemist?
Thats an entity even the royal family would treat as an esteem guest inside the pce!
Bai Yan gently rubs her chin and made a small hum to confirm that question, sort of I guess.
As if my three shifus would be some lowly fourth rank alchemist. Its just that the ones here are a bit different to those in my previous world.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Undeniably, the Dan pills from her previous world were much purer after refinement. Therefore, she had those three elders start from the lowest first level again to fix any bad habits or misconceptions along the way. Thats where these fourth grade pills derived from: homework!
Old Lord Lan werent an average person either so his reaction naturally differed from the rest in the room, especially his foolish son that cried out without thinking.
After the initial shock, his old face immediately returned to normal: Its an amazing news that you are a disciple of a fourth rank alchemist. Now you cant just randomly take your shifus stuff either, otherwise they will have an opinion of you. Hurry and take it back. Such an opportunity is very rare so you cant do something as going behind your shifus back.
Though Old Lord Lans tone was a little stern, he only did it out of goodwill for the girls sake. After all, he already had plenty of interactions with those various alchemists in the kingdom from being ill for so many years. From one of his experiences, he had personally witnessed one of those disciples stealing their shifus pill to curry favor from a girl. The result was a beating so bad that it nearly took the disciples life.
As a grandfather, old Lord Lan naturally wouldnt want Bai Yan to go through something simr after going through so much bitterness in life.
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan exins: My shifu is very doting on me so he wont have any opinion. Besides, my familys pet usually takes these pills as candy beans for his snacks.
Originally the old elder wanted to say some more to help persuade the girl, but after hearing the fact that even the pet in the family would take these precious medicines as little candy beans for snacking, his heart instantly tensed up into a knot. His face in absolute distress over the ungodly wasteful act.
A bunch of spoiled spendthrifts!
What was a Dan pill? The stuff what dreams are made of in this world, yet this pair of disciple and master would use it as candy beans to feed their pet? Oh the pain, the pain!
Not dying, Bai Yan passes a bottle over to her uncle Lan Yu: This bottle contains the biorestoration pill. Have grandfather here take it and his body will recover in a few days.
Shaky in his hands from extreme anxiety, the man could barely contain his excitement.
Looking at the trembling hand of his son, Old Lord Lan tensed up again because he was very much afraid this foolish son of his would identally drop the bottle in one careless move.
Fortunately, Lan Yus had kept a tight hold despite the nerve racking shake. Carefully uncorking the top, he poured the content out to reveal the greenish pill inside.
Father, here, take this. He hastens his father to take it off his palm like its some sort of hot kettle.
Due to his own nervousness, Old Lord Lan didnt even notice his own hands too were shaking like his son. Like father like son, a perfect phrase to describe this pair right now.
Stinkingss, Im telling you now, dont think you can buy me with this pill! If you dont give me a good exnation of why you ran away from home then Im not going to have you!
Chapter 29 “Not A Very Good First Encounter (1)”
Chapter 29 Not A Very Good First Encounter (1)
After giving his say on this point, Old Lord Lan swiftly chugged the pill into his mouth. Almost immediately, the elder can feel a current of warmth flowing through his organs, slowly and gradually repairing his internals.
Its been so many years since he felt thisfortable after taking to the bed, so much so that he wanted to break out into aughing fit. However, in order to not lose face in the end, the old bone decides to forcefully push back down his excitement to keep up his portrayed image.
Ive taken the medicine now so dont you think its time you exined why you left without saying goodbye? His fingers running through his beard as he asked with a stern tone.
Just remembering the things from back then causes Bai Yan to turn dark in his eyes: Getting pregnant before marriage isnt my intention, its Bai Ruos scheme. In order to get the second prince for herself, she deliberately drugged me so she can marry into royalty.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Tightening his old fist, even Old Madam Lan and Lan Yu can feel the old lords abrupt change. The room suddenly felt suffocating at the oppressive atmosphere in the air.
Why didnt youe back and tell me this when something so huge befell to you? Angry and sad, Old Lord Lan shouts aloud, frustrated by the fact that he couldnt save the girl.
I didnt even have a chance to say goodbye to my brother so how can Ie here. Still calm like the victim in the story wasnt her, back then Bai Zheng Xiang wasnt home so Yu Rong took advantage of this opening to sell me to the old chief of the Qian House as a concubine. I only managed to escape when they took me out of the residence.
Old Lord Lans breathing grew more rapid and his fist tightened hard and harder, veins clearly visible on the surface. Slowly closing his old eyes, its like only this act alone can alleviate the pain hes enduring in his heart right now.
Child, Ive misunderstood you. Only after a long while did the elder manage to mutter this out from his lips, his voice much softer than ever.
How much suffering did his Lan familys offspring suffer over there? He had always assumed the Bai House wouldnt do something so harsh as to harm their own blood, but hes been so wrong that its sinful!
Bai Yan Lan Yus eyes are so full of distress right now, yes, distress over his nieces tragic experience. Why didnt youe to us outright? If you hade to us right after you escaped the Qian Houses grasp then I, your uncle, wouldve definitely sought justice for you!
Making a pitiful smile, Bai Yan exined: You may believe me but that doesnt stand for the rest of the world. I am after all a daughter of the Bai House so the truth about Yu Rong selling me wont stand. In the end the publics opinion will just end up with that side and I will lose all ability to resist.
Fortunately, I now have the strength and power to fight back. For all those who harmed me back then, I will pay them back with everything and more!
My dearest child. The old man pats his granddaughter on the hand and exhaled a heart aching sigh, these things, did you tell your brother Bai Xiao?
Bai Yan shook her head: If brother knew I was almost sold then he will certainly rush off to find Yu Rong for revenge. Right now I have something I need to confirm first. Before then, the Bai House can continue to live.
Old Lord Lan was obviously livid with anger by now based on that heavy heaving on the chest: You will live here from now on! Those bastards from the Bai House dont deserve you so if they dare show up at my doors, I will personally shove them out with the broom! Im not so old that I cant even protect my granddaughter!
Chapter 30 “Not A Very Good First Encounter (2)”
Chapter 30 Not A Very Good First Encounter (2)
Also. Old Lord Lan then turns to his son, his expression serious, immediately go organize a wee banquet for tonight. I want my Lan familys granddaughter to return in full glory! Humph, that heartless Bai Zheng Xiang may be blind enough to miss a pearl, but that doesnt apply to my house. We will never make that mistake!
Yes father, I will go carry it out immediately. Lan Yus voice also carried with it a lot of anger. If he had known that person was such a heartless foe, he wouldve done everything in his power back then to stop his sister Lan Yue from marrying into the Bai House. Now because of his mistake, his niece had to suffer.
My dear, your auntie shouldve had your room readied by now. Let me take you there for some rest. These years must have been bitter for you. Old Madam Lan exhales amenting sigh. Its not hard for the old woman to imagine the pain and suffering the girl must have gone through over the years based on the fact that Yu Rong nearly managed to sell her.
But seriously, this granddaughter of hers was simply too stubborn. If she hade to them earlier after being wronged, things never wouldvee to this. As the old saying goes, a broken ship will still have some nails leftover. Their Lan House may not be as glorious as back then, but there are still various means at their disposal.
Grandmother, I still have some matters I need to attend to outside.
It was now that Bai Yan became reminded of her son Bai Xiachen. Its gettingte and shes been away from the little fe for nearly half a day now, making her worry if the boy was adapting to the new environment well. Best she went back to have a check, otherwise she wouldnt be at ease.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Okay, if you have something to do then I wont stop you. However, dont forget toe back to dine with us. Old Madam Lan spoke with care and love in her eyes.
Both elders here knew, unless Bai Yan wishes to bring up the topic, they mustnt talk about the baby from back then. Otherwise it might bring up bad memories. Its already a great fortune that the girl had managed to survive in such difficult conditions; therefore, they can only assume the baby was lost in the process.
Naturally, Bai Yan wouldnt bring up the topic either if they arent asking. She may be the boys mother but that doesnt mean she can just decide on the matter. She needs to first ask the boys opinion on whether or not he wishes to meet the Lan family.
As such, after leaving the manor and saying goodbye, Bai Yan headed straight for the bustling street not far away.
Theres a lot of people here and a lot of chit-chattery going on, but more than that, theres a certain man walking through this main street. He wore a robe of burgundy, and his looks were beyondpare in how devilishly handsome he was. This became magnified by the attention he was reaping from the female body standing on the street. Though he didnt deliberately bring attention to himself, that captivating contour left no room for denial.
This man was known as the only Sovereign Prince in the kingdom of Liu Huo, Di Cang, an existence that drives the female sex insane by his mere presence. Like moths drawn towards the me, womens will still knowingly try to get close to him despite the cruel and ruthless reputation this man had.
Suddenly
Di Cang stops in his footstep due to the vague scent that skimmed through his nose. It reminded him of that night under the moonlight where his body became entangled with a certain woman
Stop!
Bai Yan also heard the hollering order, but never in her mind did she expect the other party to be directing it at her. Disregarding it, she kept going.
But soon, she was stopped
This was a handsome man like the gods, enough to topple even the world. Bai Yan can say for certain she had never encountered C ording to her visible memories anyways C such a man. To say that face was peerless and beyondpare wasnt an exaggeration.
Oh beautiful, is there something that you need for stopping me? Bai Yan gently rubs her chin in a provocative manner, the type usually only found from those schrly boys ready to hit on a girl.
Chapter 31 “Not A Very Good First Encounter (3)”
Chapter 31 Not A Very Good First Encounter (3)
Di Cangs eye surged with anger. Pressing his arms against the tree behind Bai Yan, he firmly corners the woman against it.
Do we know each other? This question of his was made through extreme effort and control.
A foxs sense of smell was very sensitive, therefore he can tell the scent of this woman had a lot of simrities to that person who raped himself.
Bai Yan blinked and blinked in confusion: Im someone thats known to have photographic memory. If I had seen you before then its impossible for me to forget. I fear I dont know you
Is it now? At that, Di Cang deliberately lowered his voice into a whisper, do I need to remind you of the incident from six years ago at Ancient Road?
Six years ago, Ancient Road?
Startled, Bai Yan recalled thats about the same time when she happen to pick up the man that night
Remembering this, her heart instantly made a sinking sound inside. Raising her head up to meet that bloodthirsty stare, no matter how she thought about it, this pair of eyes looked exactly like whats in her memory.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This Starting to panic in her heart, she didnt dare show it in front of the person, you have mistaken me for someone else. Six years ago I was never anywhere near Ancient Road.
Tightly pinching Bai Yans chin, the mans big powerful hand forces her to face him head on: Whether or not its you, we will know once we have a try in bed. I still remember that taste very clearly!
Will know after a try in bed?
Try in bed?!!
Thesest three words causes Bai Yans blood to gush right up to her head, making her to lose herposurepletely. In one heavy stomp, she attacks the mans feet and angrily shouted: You damn pervert!
Making a low heavy grunt at the hit, his hands that were imprisoning Bai Yan loosened itself by reflect, thus allowing her to escape from under his grasp
Your Highness. A guard suddenly descends from the sky at this moment. Beads of sweat could clearly be seen on the neers forehead because he never expected there to be a being daring enough to hit the lord.
Do you need subordinate here to bring the woman back? He hurries to wipe the cold sweat away, afraid his appearance would offend the man.
No. Di Cangs line of sight fell in the general direction of the escaping woman, go investigate her background and identity. I want to know if she was ever at that ce six years ago.
Yes Your Highness. Making a respectful bow, the guard salutes to show he understands themand.
Oh yes, Your Highness The guard timidly lowered his head, the princess is refusing to leave the estate right now and is making a fuss that she wants to see you.
Wrinkling his forehead, Di Cangs voice bes a cold one: Didnt I say to throw her out?
But
No matter what, thats the royal princess of the kingdom. Even if they got more balls, they, as servants, would never dare do such a thing as to throw a princess out the door!
Sweeping his cold gaze across the man, Di Cang makes a displeased grunt: Go to the penalty hall to receive your punishment!
The cruel mans voice causes the guard to lose his bnce. Shaking from the waist down, only horror could be found in the guards face at this point.
The penalty hall? That sort of ce usually meant a location for minor disciplinary actions, but in His Highnesss estate, its a ce where one might note back out alive. Even if they do, its a certainty the survivor would be crippled somewhere!
Yes, subordinate willingly epts the punishment! Trembling in his lip, the guard forces these words out with all his nerves rattled.
In front of His Highness, no amount of begging will warrant mercy. In fact, it will only make the punishment even more severe.
Chapter 32 “The Delusionary Woman Who Attempts to Become the Sovereign Princess (1)”
Chapter 32 The Delusionary Woman Who Attempts to Be the Sovereign Princess (1)
Cold in his eyes, Di Cang gave one glimpse at the guard under him before turning away for his residence.
Royal Cang Manor.
In the courtyard, a girl currently sits on a stone stool, her fingers gently ying with her hair like a bored maiden on a fine summer day.
Princess, please have some tea. A maidservant carefully walks over with a tray containing a tea set and some snacks.
Casting a nce at the porcin teacup before her, the girlsplexion instantly changed: So this is the type of material your Cang Manor uses to serve me, the princess of the kingdom? I clearly saw that jade cup inside the study room, why did you not take it out to serve me? Am I not worthy even though Im the princess?!
Bang!
mming hard on the stone table, the girls face flushed with anger as she shouted at the innocent maid, sending the poor servant down to her knees in fear.
To answer Princess, that jade cup is reserved exclusively for His Highness the Sovereign Prince. The master has a thing for neatness and doesnt like his stuff to be touched by others.
You have a lot of guts! The girl suddenly gets up and pped the maid in the face.
On the ground as a result of the attack, the maids delicate cheek quickly swelled into a purplish bruise as she made a pitiful face like someone suffering from injustice.
I am the future Sovereign Princess of this Cang Manor! That title can only belong to me! How dare you imply he will not like me?
Over the years she had been apprenticing outside of the kingdom, leaving her unaware of Di Cangs existence until a few days ago when she returned. Even if the mans cruel reputation was well established inside the kingdom, she still firmly fell in love with the man at first sight. To her, so long as shes the princess of the kingdom, the Sovereign Prince will have to give her some face.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
At this point the maid didnt have the courage to say another word. In fact, her body was trembling so hard that she wanted to squirm into a hole on the ground for escape.
The future Sovereign Princess?
Just as the sixth princess here thought the maidservant was trembling in fear at her, thats when the cold and indifferent voice caught her attention from behind: Why did I the Sovereign Prince himself didnt know you are the Sovereign Princess?
Piercing in his words, the mans voice causes the princess to go stiff in her body. Nevertheless, she steels her nerve and timidly turns around to face that voice: Your Highness, Ive waited so long for you here. Why did you note back sooner? She intentionally changes her voice into that of a whimpering one like those only found between lovers.
But The sixth princess then pauses to give the maidservant a fierce re still kneeling there, the servants here are too presumptuous! They knew I am the princess and only brought out this second-rate cup for me to use!
Di Cangs view then slowly fell upon the teacup on the stone table. Picking it up, his fingers tightened and crumbles the cup in his grasp.
In spite of the content being hot boiling water, it seems to make no difference to the man as if the heat couldnt affect him whatsoever. You are not worthy to drink the tea from my ce!
The princess widened her eyes in dismay to the point even her lips were trembling from anger at the audacity of the man.
He actually dares to humiliate me like that?
Tossing the broken shards away, his palm then gently pressed against the table. In the next second, the entire stone snapped and copsed into rubble.
Clean this ce up and mop the areas she touched with salt water. Be sure to do that ten times over to sanitize the manor. Di Cangs voice was like a p of thunder, sending the princesss heart shaking with disbelief and shock.
Chapter 33 “The Delusionary Woman Who Attempts to Become the Sovereign Princess (2)”
Chapter 33 The Delusionary Woman Who Attempts to Be the Sovereign Princess (2)
She screams in anger, Di Cang!
As a royal princess, who doesnt worship her? Now this man wants to mop even the floor where shes walked on? Preposterous!
Throw her out! Di Cang turns away after giving this order.
Panicking at the departing figure, the princess abruptly made a grab for the mans arm
The result was a slight brush of the sleeve due to the mans movement. It wasnt even the full hand, but a small touch of the corner with her fingertips.
In response, Di Cang wrinkled his brow with a frown while all the servants in hindsight took to the floor, their heads low and shivering.
Perhaps the sixth princess doesnt know what a frown on this man meant because shes not familiar with the lord, but anyone who has followed Di Cang for several years would know instantly, its the sign of someones unlucky day!
Di Cang. Finding the man willing to stop for her, the sixth princess looks up only to be stunned by that handsome feature, I really like you. Im sure youre aware of this too, you are but a Sovereign Prince, an entity that holds no legitimacy in the royal line. If you be my husband, that would make you true royalty.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Ignoring the one-sided conversation, Di Cang forcefully rips the sleeve in question and tosses it to the ground, shing that snowy white skin to the suns brilliance.
Now she was truly too astonished for a proper word. Never in her mind did she expect even an arm to look so good
Now if she can be led out of the Cang Manor using that arm, even if she has to sacrifice all her prestige and wealth, shes still willing!
Just now, which finger of yours touched me?
While the princess was still stuck in her dream, the mans frosty voice snaps her back into reality. To her, that icy tone was enough to make her shudder for some reason.
Di Cang, I
Watching the encroaching Sovereign Prince, she suddenly got a strong impulse to flee at this very moment because the aura radiating off of that body was simply too overwhelming.
This man is exactly like the rumor says, too terrifying!
For the first time in the sixth princesss life, a sense of regret had gripped her heart. If theres another chance, she would never attempt to provoke this man again!
Which hand? Di Cang presses in with another step, his face is expressionless while a bloodthirsty light emtes off of those irises.
Seeing the princess refusing to answer his question, a spooky chuckle started to escape that captivating lip.
If you dont say it then Ill lop off both of them!
Scared to the point where her legs had gone numb from fear, the sixth princesspletely copsed to the ground: Di Cang, at the very least I am a royal princess of the kingdom. Are you not afraid of my fathering to make trouble for you?
Even her heart was gripped with fear, shes not going to reveal any weakness before the man. Biting her lips, she presses her voice out.
In response, Di Cang only scoffed augh at the threat: Make trouble for me? Thats if he has the courage to do it!
Your Highness. The guard from the side knew better, he needs to step in now before the prince really did lop off the princesss hands. Just now I saw the princess used the right hands index finger to brush you.
His lord had a phobia for neatness and wouldnt let anyone touch him. For the sixth princess to do something so outrageous, thats akin to seeking her own death.
Have her right index finger lopped off! Cold and cruel, if she takes a single step into the manor again, you are to take whichever leg that makes it past the door.
Shuddering at the order, the guard wonders if hes done something wrong to warrant the Sovereign Prince giving him such a difficult errand?
Chapter 34 “Two Faced Bai Xiachen (1)”
Chapter 34 Two Faced Bai Xiachen (1)
Paralyzed on the ground, the sixth princess remains shivering like a pitiful weak being that she was.
Against that tearful face, even the guards in the surrounding area couldnt help but be moved.
Nevertheless, Di Cang was expressionless like nothing the girl did would change his mind. Hes like the controller of life and death, a god that decides the fate of all others.
Your Highness.
Seeing the gloominess in the lords face, the guards heart instantly sank and knew theres no turning back. Shaky in his legs, he staggered over to the sixth princesss side.
Forgive my offense then Princess.
After saying this, the guard immediately drew his sword from the waist. Against the cold gleaming light of the de, the princesss heart went from rmed into a full panic.
You dog, dont you dare touch me!
In front of Di Cang she would still cower in fear, but in front of a dog bestowed upon the Sovereign Prince by his royal father, theres no way she would back down.
Princess, subordinate here dont want to do this either, but the consequences of not following His Highnesss order is a fate more terrifying than death.
You
She wants to counterattack out of anger, but as soon as she tried, a cold and unsurmountable pressure causes her body to freeze like its being crushed under a mountain.
Ah!
Just as the guards de was about to cut down at the girls finger, the princess abruptly makes a loud horrendous scream and fainted away.
In her lower part, a sour odor permeates the air as urine quickly stained her dress and the floor underneath.
Now its the guards turn to freeze. Since the princess had already fainted away, hes wondering if he should still continue.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
At the thought, he turns around to seek approval from the lord. But as he did, the purplish figure with silver hair had already left, leaving nothing behind but a cool breeze attacking their unnerved selves.
So what do we do now? The other guards anxiously asked after getting up.
First throw princess out of here. Someone is bound to bring her back to the pce.
Dont you think thats not very good? The girl is still a princess. We should at least send her back
The guard instructed by Di Cang to chop off the finger casts a disdainful nce at hispanion: Are you dumb? You want to offend His Highness instead? Although the one to send us here is His Majesty the King, but our master now is the Sovereign Prince. Besides, after todays incident with the sixth princess, theres no way we can return to that side.
Perhaps, this is the reason the lord had them do this today. The guard murmurs this to himself.
A good guess, but in actual truth the guard was overthinking the matter. Di Cang could care less if these guards would side with him.
If a man doesnt even have the royal family in his eye, then why should he care what they thought of him?
He just didnt want to dirty his hands.
Thats all.
Somewhere else at the same time on a bustling street.
A certain Bai Xiachen was currently standing at a street corner, his arms still holding a baby white tiger.
Little Rice, are you sure the bad womans daughter will appear here?
The bad woman mentioned by the boy would of course be Yu Rong, and the one they are waiting here for would be Bai Zhi, the youngest daughter.
I personally witnessed those people entering the restaurant. I suspect they will be out soon enough. Little Master, how are you going to get even with that girl when you find her?
You dont have to worry about that. Your only job is to ruthlessly scratch the girl when we find her!
Waving his small little fist, Bai Xiachen wanted to portray a mighty and threatening appearance. Sadly, no matter how one looked at it, its the super cute type that causes others to pinch his cheek in adoration.
Rolling his tiger eyes, Little Rice attempts to protest at the demand: I am a white tiger, not a cat!
Chapter 35 “Two Faced Bai Xiachen (2)”
Chapter 35 Two Faced Bai Xiachen (2)
Have you ever seen a tiger scratch someone? Seriously, tigers bite! Bite okay!
Here shees! Bai Xiachens eye instantly lit up.
Immediately un-scrolling the painting in his hand, he matches the leaving girls face with the one in the drawing. Grinning mischievously: Good thing Grandshifu knew mother wouldnt let me meddle in the Bai House and gave me their portraits ahead of time. With these I can easily recognize them!
At that, he promptly grabbed some ashes and rubbed it against his face.
No longer fair and adorable, his appearance now looks dirty andmon.
What are you doing? Little Rice went dark in the face over the boys confusing maneuver.
Of course to make it so they dont recognize me.
With his disguise done, Bai Xiachen swiftly rushes over and crashes into Bai Zhis figure thats justing off of the stairs.
Shocked by the abrupt contact, Bai Zhi pretty much did it out of reflex to push away the dirty boy with her hands.
However
Before she can even touch the little fe with her fingers, the boy abruptly makes a full swing backwards and starts rolling down the steps.
This of course dumbfounded Bai Zhi for she never even made contact, so why? Why would the boy fall backwards?
WHAA!
Bai Xiachen instantly broke out into a wailing cry, catching the attention of the pedestrians with his miserable voice.
Meow.
By this point Little Rice had already been ingrained with the act of being a cat, therefore the sound of meowing came so naturally to him. As a show of wanting to protect his owner, the baby tiger makes a swipe at the dumbfounded girls face.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
By the time she managed to rpose herself, Bai Zhi can only see the wsing her way. In haste, she only manages to use her arms to resist.
Ah!
Tearing through those soft flesh, a sharp pain overtakes the girl as long streams of blood gushed out of the wound.
What happened?
Then at this moment, a man steps out of the restaurant after being rmed by the ruckus. Seeing the weeping Bai Zhi and the dirty looking Bai Xiachen, the mans face turned very ugly.
Your Highness. Bai Zhi tearfully cries out to the crown prince like shes been terribly wronged, I dont know what happened, but as soon as I came out the doorway, this boy crashed into me and then fell backwards.
Note: Sorry guys but I couldnt change this part to make sense. Instead of Highness or Majesty, Chinese books like to use their actual title when calling out to royalty which kinda messes up the next sentence here.
Crown Prince?
Still on the ground, the boys teary eye started to move over to the man in question.
So this is one that coupled up with Bai Ruo and threw away his mother, that bastard?
At the same time, Nangong Yis gaze fell upon the dirty boy, his eyes sinking somewhat.
If what Bai Zhi says is true, then the boys scheming heart is too deep
Youre a bad guy!
Jumping up from the ground, Bai Xiachen wipes away the tears from his face with those dirty fingers and makes a pitiful face: I was just hungry and wanted to go inside to eat. But when I did, you blocked me off and scolded me, saying Im a dirty beggar and told me to scram because Im blocking your road! Sniffling like hes actually crying, Im just hungry, and I got money. Before dad passed away he gave me a lot of money.
Unwilling to jinx his own mother, the mischievous boy can only bring out his never before seen father for the act.
You Shivering from anger, Bai Zhi attempts to rebuke the im: You are lying!
Although Bai Zhi and her sister likes to bully Bai Yan at home, but while outside, their fa?ades are that of an angelic sister that cares for others. This was also partly rted to Yu Rongs teaching.
Chapter 36 “Two Faced Bai Xiachen (3)”
Chapter 36 Two Faced Bai Xiachen (3)
What a pity
Just now none had noticed the scene in front of the restaurant, of course, this meant there couldnt be any witnesses able to prove Bai Zhis innocence.
Your Highness, you mustnt believe his words. He framed me! Bai Zhi hurries to exin herself to the crown prince.
I am not saying nonsense! Bai Xiachen may be dirty and poor looking right now, but that doesnt hinder his teary appearance from winning the hearts of the pedestrians. If you didnt push me then Little Rice wouldnt have scratched you.
Meow~ Knocking up his head with pride, Little Rice demonstrates his baby ws in the air as a form of threat.
By this point the number of guests gathering outside the restaurant was growing more and more, their using fingers making Bai Zhi feeling wronged to the point of wanting to cry.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Zhi, I am too disappointed in you! Nangong Yis voice became colder, This little boy held no grudge against you so why should he set you up? Besides, hes but a young child no more than five or six. How can you im a small kid like that would be so scheming?
Going ghostly white, Bai Zhi tightly purses her lips as she shuddered at the reprimanding words.
You daughters of the Bai House are truly inferior to Bai Ruo. First is Bai Yan who eloped with a man, then you who would not even spare a young child!
Due to the man only paying attention to his act of scolding the girl, Nangong Yi didnt realize the sudden change in the boys face. No longer teary or pitiful, a burst of anger filled those baby eyes for a minute.
Fortunately, Bai Xiachen could still remember his purpose today. Lowering his head, he manages to hide his true emotions by giving off the impression that hes crying to the crowd.
Your Highness, you must let me exin first Bai Zhi urgently wants to grab onto the mans arm, only to be mercilessly flung away with a swipe.
Enough! Nangong Yi roared, Lord Bai originally wanted to ask me to help you be the Sovereign Princess, iming you are clever and sensible. But who wouldve guessed you would stoop so low as to embarrass a child like that! Father will never allow a character like you in the pce garden to promote trouble!
After saying this, the crown prince didnt even bother to look at Bai Zhi anymore. Walking down the staircase, his face made an obvious frown at the sight of the dirty boy.
The child is indeed hateful for being so dirty. No wonder Bai Zhi would behave like that. Just that royalty must maintain our images in the public. If I allow a girl like that into the family, it will no doubt ruin our reputation and incur fathers ire.
Then at this moment Nangong Yi recalled his own child with Bai Ruo. From a unhappy frown, his face returned to that of pride and happiness.
As expected, there is no child in this world who canpare with my own son! This little beggar is so dirty and hateful, what a world of a difference.
Watching the departing back in front of her, Bai Zhi only had these two words emerge in her head: Its over!
Its all this little beggars fault!
Perhaps its due to anger rushing to her head, but Bai Zhis expression became frightfully scary: I will strangle you!
Seeing the girl that had lost ration rushing up to him, a sh of cunningness sparks in Bai Xiachens eye as he deliberately fell to one side, causing Bai Zhis hand to miss by a hairs width.
The audience of course assumed this was the boy getting lucky and didnt think much of it.
Meow!
Little Rice was now truly angered. Hes fully aware of his little masters ability and that someone like Bai Zhi cant possibly hurt him. However, that doesnt mean he will allow any random person to harm Bai Xiachen in front of his tiger self!
Chapter 37 “Two Faced Bai Xiachen (4)”
Chapter 37 Two Faced Bai Xiachen (4)
Ah!
Having her neck suddenly caught by Little Rices w, Bai Zhi lets out a frantic scream as tears rolled down the corner of her eyes: You damn cat, Im going to skin you alive!
Showing despise in his tiger eyes, Little Rice had already dodge away once the girl manages to pounce at him.
Humph, a little human think she can skin a descendant of the White Tiger race? When I reach adulthood, I can even drown you alive just by spitting!
Seeing how much fun his little furry friend was having, Bai Xiachen giggles with delight as a cunning light shes in his eye. Therefore, when he noticed someone had ran in front of him in a protective posture, he didnt hesitate to dash over to hug the neers thigh.
Woooh, please save me. That bad woman said she wants to strangle me.
The person in front had obviously stopped, and his voice ever so cold and indifferent, making Bai Zhi bing crazier than before.
Bai Zhi, you not only bully the weak, you are also picking on the small now! You think this is the Bai House where anyone can be bullied by you?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Gnashing her teeth in frustrated anger, Bai Zhi screams: Bai Xiao, are you blind or what?! Which one of your eyes saw me bullying that kid? Its clearly this cat thats bullying me!
Bai Xiao
This name instantly causes Bai Xiachen to freeze like a statue. Raising his little head, the boy looks up for the first time at the teenager in question.
Uncle Tears flowed like a waterfall out of the mischievous boys eye.
Its uncle! This man is his uncle!
Eh? Faintly wrinkling his brow, Bai Xiao then looks down at the little boy thats still clinging onto his thigh.
Realizing what he just said by mistake, Bai Xiachen hurriedly wipes away his tears: You look a lot like my uncle, so I
Looking at the poor little boy in front of him, Bai Xias heart suddenly tensed up in pain.
Perhaps if sisters child was still alive, it would also be the same age as this little guy. But this Bai Zhi, she wouldve even spare a child like this?!
Turning his mouth into a sneering smile: I only saw you bullying this kid just now. If not for the cat here, he would no doubt be injured by you. The way you act in the Bai House is already bad enough, but now you wouldnt even spare a young child? How low can you get?
As soon as he finished his sentence, Bai Xiao promptly pulled the little boy behind himself for protection.
With me here today, you can forget about touching a single hair on this child!
Bai Xiao! Bai Zhi first sorted through her messy hair before making a fierce re at her step brother: You just wait, I will definitely tell father that you would rather help an outsider than to help me!
Bai Zhi may be wet behind he ears still, but she knew enough that by staying in this ce nothing good wille of it. After leaving behind this threatening statement, she swiftly left the area.
Undeniably, after Bai Xiachens deliberate smearing, Bai Zhis entire image in which she built over the years had beenpletely destroyed today.
After Bai Yan escaped from Di Cangs grasp, she immediately wanted to find her son because in her heart, theres a strong urge telling her that mans likely the very same individual in which she used to elevate the drug that day from six years ago. This also meant the man was likely Bai Xiachens father!
As a first response, the only thing she wanted to do now was to find her son and hide the boy before the man locates them both.
However, when Bai Yan manages to run halfway to the mansion that she prepared, she quickly took notice to her son with that dirty look getup outside the restaurant.
But thats not the main form of attraction for her focus, its whoever Bai Xiachen was clinging onto
Giving the fleeting back of Bai Zhi a nce, then back at the mischievous face of her son, Bai Yans face instantly went dark.
Chapter 38 “Bai Xiao’s Shock (1)”
Chapter 38 Bai Xiaos Shock (1)
Bai Xiachen apparently didnt notice his mothers presence on the street, Uncle, I like you. Why dont youe home with me? His small hands continuing to warp itself around the teens leg, refusing to let go.
Looking at the cute little thing clinging onto him, Bai Xiaos gaze gradually softened.
That soft cheek, that hint of milky aroma of a baby,bined together makes the child look like a small little steam bun that others would be tempted to take a bite out of.
Where is your home? Ill send you back. Bai Xiaos gently rubs the little head, his smile ever so warm because he had liked the little bun at first sight.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I Happy inside, Bai Xiachen wanted to tell the truth this instant when he abruptly noticed the dark faced Bai Yaning over.
Jumping from shock, even his small little hands had lost their grip as he retreated in haste.
Im finished!
Why is mom here?
Sis, what are you doing here? A genuine smile emerges from Bai Xiaos face.
Still dark and gloomy in her face, Bai Yan first casts a nce at the dirty boy, then shifted it back to her brother: Take this little thing and follow me!
This Bai Xiao was obviously stunned by the demand. Scratching his head in confusion, Sister, wouldnt this count as child trafficking? The idea doesnt seem to be very good.
Ignoring the question, Bai Yan simply turns away and walked ahead.
Though Bai Xiao was hesitant at first, he eventually relented and went ahead to pick up the little meat bun: Sorry little guy. Although I like you very much, but my sister is the biggest so I can only offend you this time.
Originally he thought that Bai Xiachen would struggle and cry out from his touch, but the behavior of the boy utterly shocked him. Quiet and obedient, the little fe just sat there in his arms while the kitten from earlier followed next to them.
..
Inside the courtyard.
Entering from following his sisters lead, Bai Xiao was full of curiosity in his eyes at the new environment. Just as he wanted to ask whose ce was this, the woman in front had stopped and took a seat on a stone stool there.
Do you know your wrong? Crossing her legs, she starts tapping her right fingers on the table like the mistress of the house.
Huh?
Now it was Bai Xiaos turn to be dumbfounded, what mistake did I do today to make sis so angry?
Just as he was busy trying to think long and hard on what he did wrong, Bai Xiachen that was still hanging his small little head on his uncles shoulder suddenly jumped off.
Then as if only natural, the little meat bun went ahead and grabbed for the baby tiger on the side, his face angry as he asked: Little Rice, did you do something wrong again and made mother upset? Hurry and confess! Leniency will be given if you tell the truth!
Poor Little Rice. Completely caught off guard by the questioning, the only thing running through his tiger brain now was this: who can be more shameless than his little owner here? As expected, only a fox can be this insidious and cunning!
Mother. Beaming a brilliant smile, the little guy makes a pleading face with his eyes and said, Little Rice admits his wrong so please forgive him.
Mom?
A total mess inside, Bai Xiaos eye was full of astonishment at the news. Trembling, he looks to Bai Yan for confirmation.
This little bun is his nephew?
Bai Xiachen! mming the stone table, Did you forget everything I said to you before?
Mom, its Little Rice who encouraged me to go. Even Bai Zhi was scratched by him, its really not me.
Why did he bring along the baby tiger? Of course its to have his little furry friend take the fall for himself. No matter what, he cant possible admit to be the instigator of the idea.
Chapter 39 “Bai Xiao’s Shock (2)”
Chapter 39 Bai Xiaos Shock (2)
Meow!
Little Rice protests with his voice. If he had known earlier the little owner would do this, he definitely wouldnt have followed along.
Say it, tell me whats going on. I want to hear the truth! Bai Yan frowns.
Although she didnt say she had forgiven the two troublemakers, but that tone definitely sounded less harsh.
Its because those people bullied you all those years ago. Bai Xiachen throws himself into Bai Yans bosom, his eyes tearful and heartwarming, Mother, I didnt deliberately disobey you, I only wanted to get even with those people for you.
Hearing this exnation, she can only exhale a sigh of gratification at this son of hers. To have such a clever and sensible son, what more can a mother ask for?
And, the boy lifts his head to meet hers, That Bai Zhi said she wants to strangle me.
What?!
Jolting up from the stone stool, Bai Yan immediately mmed the table with her hand and destroyed it until its nothing but rubble.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Watching this from the side, Bai Xiao was leftpletely stunned for words. First looking at the crumbling mess on the floor, then back at the enraged face of his sisters face, he couldnt resist making a heavy gulp at that moment.
When did sister get so strong?
A strong urge tells him Bai Zhi had just made a big mistake this time.
I can still slowly get even with Bai Zhi for bullying me back then, but now she dares threaten to strangle my son? Her face still boiling, Brother, go take trip to the Lan House and tell our grandfather he must invite the Bai House to the banquet in theing day!
My son isnt someone that can easily be bullied!
Nodding in confusion, Bai Xiao had obviously been overly shocked by that palm strike just now.
After saying this, Bai Yan forcibly suppresses her anger and lifts the little treasure up from her arms: Did that Bai Zhi hurt you anywhere?
Dont worry, the boy pats his chest in assurance, Im very capable. Even if theres ten Bai Zhi, they cant beat me.
Bai Yan knows her son was spouting the truth. In fact, she can guess the instigator of todays scuffle likely fell on this little troublemaker. However, that doesnt excuse that girl from bullying her son!
Mother, can I can go to my grandfathers ce?
Looking at those twinkling eyes, Bai Yan was ready to give in and agree until the dangerous and dominating face of that man reappeared in her head.
Not right now. In the future, I will bring you to see your grandfather.
The man had a high probability of being her sons father. As such, she cant allow her son to appear in public just yet.
Oh, Bai Xiachen bites his lip and depressingly lowered that head of his.
Watching the pitiful face of her son there, even her heart was aching in pain. However, no matter the strong impose to say yes, she resists and continues to keep her stance.
I promise you I will take you to see your grandparents very soon. But first, go wash your face for now okay?
Okay! Quickly reverting back to his cheeky little self, Bai Xiachen releases the most friendly smile a child can make. Turning to Little Rice, he makes a grab at that tail: Look at you, all dirty and stuff. A good kitty needs to be clean, otherwise mother will be angry at us.
Meow.
I dont want to bath, absolutely not!
Little Rice! Stabbing his fists against his waist, Bai Xiachen puffs his cute little cheeks in an unhappy fashion.
Not yielding, Little Rice makes a jump for the nearby tree and proudly makes a Humph sound, refusing toe down again.
Looking at the baby tiger there on the branch, Bai Yan suddenly got a new idea. Smiling: Son, go wash your face first. I have other things I need Little Rice to do for me first
If you like this trantion, consider donating for a extra release or simply turning off adblock helps too.
Chapter 40 “Dinner Banquet (1)”
Chapter 40 Dinner Banquet (1)
On top of the ancient tree outside the courtyard, a skinny man remains hidden behind the branches.
Can it be Ive been found? Realizing the sweeping gazeing his way was from Bai Yan, the man nearly skipped a beat.
Sister Bai Xiao was just ready to ask about the child when Bai Yan halted him with her fingers.
Little Rice, go finish off that tailing fly there.
Meow. Responding quickly, the baby tiger rushes out of the yard.
Lapsing out for a good moment, Bai Xiao was eventually knocked back to his senses when a heart wrenching cry came from the outside.
Ah!
Falling out from the ancient tree, a thin figure mercilessly mmed into the ground with his throat swiped open. Blood flowed profusely out of that wound with no signs of stopping.
Ughh-Bleh.
Gracefully stepping through the doorway, the little white tiger unhappily spits out a mouthful of blood and saliva at the floor. Wiping away the excess, Little Rice begins to murmur hisint: This humans blood is so disgusting. I still like Mistresss braised pork more!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Originally Bai Xiao was already speechless from Little Rices strength, but upon hearing the human wordsing out of that tiger mouth, he nearly fainted away from being overwhelmed.
Sister Hes ready to cry now, Why does this kitty know how to speak?
ncing at the baby tiger, a mischievous smile appears on Bai Yans face: Its because he is what you call a Demon Beast.
In front of her brother, Bai Yan didnt bother to hide the truth because it was just a matter of time when thises out.
But, there arent many Demon Beasts out there that could speak human tongue, let alone be domesticated.
In truth, the majority of the demon beasts out there are very noble. They can help their humanpanions fight and do plenty of other jobs. Unfortunately, they are also very difficult to domesticate, especially the ones that can speak.
Dont you feel surprised? Bai Yan shrugged her shoulders, smiling the entire time.
Surprise?
If my heart wasnt so strong, I wouldve been scared to death right now. First tell me, is that child really your son?
Looking at her brothers anticipating eyes, she nodded: Mhmm, his name is Bai Xiachen. Hes my son. But just to make this clear, I dont want anyone to know about his existence just yet.
Now it made sense to him as to why the child would be so against Bai Zhi at the restaurant. Its because of his sister here!
Sister, I understand, I will protect him along with you.
By now Bai Xiachen had finished washing his face and returned with his new cuddly face.
Its gettingte, I should first go back. Seeing his nephew returning and the gradually darkening sky, he knew its time.
You went against Bai Zhi today so its a certainty that girl would tell on you. In my opinion, its better you dont go back. Bai Yan frowns, worried for her brothers safety.
Shaking his head, the boy refused the request: I am that mans only son. The most they can do to me is to scold or not let me have a meal. Sister, the Bai House belongs to me and you, I wont let Yu Rong or her daughters steal our things!
Opening her mouth, Bai Yan wanted to say more to persuade the boy but found herself unable to utter anything.
No matter what happens, you cane here to find me. Over here, no one can harm you.
Okay. Smiling, he gently rubs at the little troublemakers head, Xiachen, Uncle here will definitelye see you tomorrow.
Chapter 41 “Dinner Banquet (2)”
Chapter 41 Dinner Banquet (2)
After saying this, Bai Xiao reluctantly turns away after giving onest nce at his closest family.
OH NO! I forgot to give uncle his meeting gift. After Bai Xiaos departure, the little boy pats his forehead in an eye-popping manner.
Since his arrival here, the little rascal had prepared a gift well head of time for Bai Xiao. To think he would forget the whole thing entirely when its needed.
Xiachen, I will be at the Lan House for the next few days so if your Auntie Hua (Flower)es around, have her go look for me there.
Bai Yan knits her brow, finding it odd that the one from the Flower Brothel still hasnte seen her yet.
At this time, inside the study room of the Bai House, Yu Rong was in the middle of serving her husband Bai Zheng Xiang a cup of tea: Husband, you mustnt tire out your body. Please go get some rest.
No Wife, go prepare a gift for meter. I need to go visit someone.
Husband? Yu Rongs eye were filled with confusion at the strange request.
Some time ago that manor belonging to the Moon Shadow Sect has been sold. Its said the newndlord is the head of the Flower Brothel.
Stunned at the news, Yu Rong gives her husband a surprised look.
She had heard about the Moon Shadow Sect and the Flower Brothel before. Although these forces may seem inferior on the surface, but in actual fact, they are on equal grounds with the royal family.
The infamy of the Moon Shadow Sect left no room for doubt, they are undeniably a dangerous organization with those famous assassination exploits. As for the Flower Brothel, they may be a ce for womanizing and enjoyment, but their information gathering abilities are world ss.
As to why Bai Zheng Xiang would take notice of the change of ownership, its because he bought his own mansion here based on the fact that its close to the one belonging to the Moon Shadow Sect. He had intended to use the close proximity to curry favors with that organization, yet not once did those people appear. And now, its changed ownership to the head of the Flower Brothel without indication
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Husband, what sort of gift do you suggest we give? Yu Rong starts giving the task her full attention, understanding the importance of the matter.
You decide, I believe in your judgement.
Making a faint smile, his words had only just ended when the door to the study room became knocked open. From the outside, a young girl came rushing in and fell into Bai Zheng Xiangs embrace.
Zhi, what happened?
Towards this daughter of, his attitude was that of a doting father so he had no intentions of reprimanding the girl for barging in on them.
Father. Raising her tearful face, Bai Zhi cries, Bai Xiao hooked up with a woman with a child! That little runt set me up today, and in spite knowing this, Bai Xiao still helped that wretched child bully me! You see my face? These injuries are caused by them!
Only at the indication did Bai Zheng Xiang notice the scratch marks on his precious daughters face. Flying into a fitting rage: How dare Bai Xiao do that! When he returns, have that boye see me immediately!
A flicker of malicious light filled Bai Zhis eye. Just the thought of what happened today would make her have a strong impulse to shred that little bastard into pieces.
And that little bastard! Daddy, you must catch that little twerp so I can pay him back for good!
Dont worry, Father will solve this for you. Livid in his face, Bai Zheng Xiang starts making a crunching sound with his fist due to how hard hes clenching them.
He didnt like Bai Xiao to begin with. If not for the fact that the ungrateful kid was his only son, he wouldnt have indulged the boy for so many years.
And now the boys even turning tail to help an outsider over his sister? If he doesnt mercilessly teach the boy a lesson then he might really forget hisst name starts with Bai!
Calm down my husband, rubbing her husbands chest in a soothing motion, Xiao is your son. Now that Bai Yan is back, plus the Lan House is holding a banquet in a few days, it wont do if Xiao turns up injured at the event. Others will misunderstand and think we are maltreating him.
Chapter 42 “Dinner Banquet (3)”
Chapter 42 Dinner Banquet (3)
Loosening his tight knit brow, Bai Zheng Xiangs anger remains difficult to eliminate.
Humph, fine, but he must go to the ancestral hall for self-reflection. After the banquet then I will deal with that brat.
What Yu Rong said was the truth. If he does harm the boy now, others will take him as a hard father thats mistreating their child.
But when the banquetes to an end, well, theres no need to borate.
After Bai Xiao left the ce, he didnt immediately go back to his home; instead, he made a visit to the Lan House to inform their grandmother of what Bai Yan wanted. Only with that done did he finally return to the Bai House.
Without incident, as soon as he stepped through the doorway, Bai Xiao was informed by the servants that hes to go to the ancestral hall for reflection. Normally he would resist such an order, but in his current mood, he would rather do this then to face those people tonight.
In theing days, the news of the Lan House holding a wee home banquet for Bai Yan was spread far and wide with various powers invited for the feast.
Of course, as the former fiance, Nangong Yi naturally would also get wind of this event. He thought he would definitely be invited, but even on the night of the banquet, none came.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Your Highness. A mellowing voice that can seep the bone suddenly came from behind.
Seeing who the person was, Nangong Yi gently pulls the woman into his embrace: My love, do you know Bai Yan has returned?
Clearly sensing his wifes body going stiff at thement, Nangong Yis heart promptly tensed up with pain: I know you have a lot of grievance while living in the Bai House. But fear not, with me here, none can harm you again.
Your Highness, lowering her head, Bai Ruo begins to weep. Bai Yans character is provocative and vicious, plus shes head over heels for you, theres no way she will forgive me after I stole you away.
What nonsense are you saying? How did you steal me away from her? We love each other so Bai Yan cant even im that, frowning, Nangong Yi clearly didnt have any good feelings for his former fiance. Furthermore, your status is now the Crown Princess, mother of my child. Aside from my mother the Queen, there is no other woman more honorable than you.
No, its not. Making a bitter smile, she shakes her head hard, I know Bai Yans personality the most. She likes to twist the truth. Upon learning her status is inferior to me, she will no doubt malign my maiden family. For example, about her virginity being lost, she will no doubt try to frame me and say its I who caused it. Then for something like her running away six years ago, she will say its because my mother tried to sell her out of greed. From young till big, she will always pin the me and responsibility on others.
Being fed with all those lies, Nangong Yis face gradually turned dark, his eyes burning with anger.
My love Speaking up to here, Bai Ruo lovingly holds onto the mans hand, I dont care what the world has to say about me, I only care what you think of me and our son. As long as you believe me then thats enough.
Under that affectionate gaze, Nangong Yis gloomy face finally eased up: How can I not believe you? Not believe the Bai House? Bai Yan is vicious inside, I know that. She can neverpare to your kind and gentle self. Besides, who in the world will believe the Bai House would sell their own child. How ridiculous
Sneering, his voice turned sarcastic: With that dirty body of hers, I doubt anyone would even take her for a few silver.
Husband
This one call instantly melted away the mans heart. Looking down at the woman buried deep in his chest, Nangong Yi softly spoke: Ruo, Im going to take a trip to the Lan Houseter.
Chapter 43 “Dinner Banquet (4)”
Chapter 43 Dinner Banquet (4)
Raising her head, Bai Ruos gaze looked a little tense after the statement: Your Highness wishes to see Bai Yan? I guess so, she is after all the most beautiful woman in our kingdom. If you wish to take her as your consort then I have no objection.
My love, you are too kind. Aching inside, Nangong Yi lovingly gives her a kiss on the forehead, Dont worry, a woman that has lost their chastity can nevere into my eye. I only want to go check on her condition. After so many years out there alone, she mustve lost her glory and is now a shadow of her former self.
Bai Yan back may be thin, but not the sallow kind with a scrawny body. On the contrary, she was very beautiful with a healthy gloss to her skin.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
However, over these years she had been caring for a child all alone out there. With such miserable living conditions, even a beauty will wither away normally.
Comforted by that statement, Bai Ruo revealed an epting smile: Then I will wait for your return
Giving onest peck on her cheek, Nangong Yi climbs out of their bed under the shy look of his wife: Someonee, prepare a sedan for me. Im going to make a visit to the Lan House!
The reasoning why I didnt get an invite must be because they didnt want Bai Yan to reignite her me. If so, then all the more reason why I must go visit!
I will make Bai Yan understand the price of betraying me!
The Lan Manor.
Outside the main gate, countless luxurious carriages are now parked there on the road.
Ever since Old Lord Lan became sick, its been a long time since the Lan House became this lively. These guests arent really here to join in on the feast though, more like here to see a show and make fun of the host.
At the moment, in the back of the main hall, three individuals were busy looking at the doorway with their curious eyes.
Not long after, a stunning red figure stepped into their line of sight, wowing their senses with her beauty.
My dear, youvee. Old Madam Lan softly pats the couch in front, indicating the girl toe sit.
Not being sentimental, Bai Yan gracefully enters and sat right next to her grandmother.
Come, let me introduce you, Patting her hand, This older one is your big cousin (Male) Lan Shaoling, twenty something. And the younger one over there simr to your age is Lan Shaoyan (male). The two of them were away, thats why you didnt meet them until today. As for the young one there, shes your cousin Lan Xiaoyun. Due to an injury from before, the girl had been staying at the outskirt of the city at her insistence for healing.
Making a faint smile, Lan Shaoling protests: Grandma, you didnt need to give so much detail you know. Although our cousin here doesntmunicate with our family much, but we are still family. Theres no way she wouldnt have heard of us.
Haha, you are right, I forgot. Old Madam Lanughs joyfully, Oh my dear, Ive been foolish.
Making a smile, Bai Yan didnt say much because in her mind she did have a decent grasp on the Lan Houses situation. The only thingcking was meeting everyone in person.
Chapter 44 “Dinner Banquet (5)”
Chapter 44 Dinner Banquet (5)
Cousin, Lan Shaoyan (second male cousin) makes a weing smile, Wee home, from now on you are a member of the Lan family. If anyone dears to bully you, tell brother here and Ill beat
Then I have to thank you cousin. Bai Yan was beaming with smile as she said, causing the boy to blush from embarrassment for unknown reasons.
Hey. Lan Xiaoyun (girl) suddenly ran in front of Bai Yan, her attitude a little arrogant. You are Bai Zhis step sister right? Im telling you now, if I fight with her in the future you cant side with her.
The young girl may not be the easiest to get around, but shes not the spoiled overbearing type. She simply didnt like Bai Zhi and her pretentious face.
Why should I help her? Twitching in the mouth, Bai Yan asks in confusion.
Now its the girls turn to be stunned: Arent you her sister?
If Bai Yan and her brother doesnt tell the truth, likely no one in the world will know how miserable their life had been in the Bai House, hence the reason why Lan Xiaoyan said such a thing.
Patting herp like she just remembered something by the remark, Old Madam Lan chimes in then: I almost forgot to tell you all.
For the next while, the old grandmother began going over the details of how Bai Yans been suffering over on that side and how Yu Rong almost managed to sell the poor girl out.
Hearing all these pained stories, the three youngsters in the family were left aghast with disbelief. They simply cant imagine there being someone so vicious and cruel.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Poor child. Dong Run (aunt) attempts to wipe the tears from her eyes: Why did you siblings note tell us before? Seriously, how can Xiao never utter a word about your suffering over all these years.
A bit unhappy yet still full of love, this caring aunt continues: Your mother is no longer here so let me, your aunt, decide for you in the future. No matter what happens, you dont have to ever worry about being sold again while here in the Lan House.
Feeling a current of warmth circting in her heart, Bai Yan found that its far better to have a family by her side then to wonder the world alone.
Coming back to her senses now, Lan Xiaoyun (girl) that was arrogant and proud minutes ago were now showing a tinge of guilt on her face: Im so sorry cousin, I did not know the amount of grievance you have for them. Dont worry, when we see Bai Zhi again we can team up to beat her together.
Seriously, the Bai House is too much! Anger could be heard in Lan Shaoyans voice (second boy cousin), They took away aunties dowry and still have the nerve to say cousin here is leaching off of the Bai House? We cannot let this slide!
Even the always stable and calm Lan Shaoling (big cousin) was starting to raise his voice: Mother, Grandmother, I agree with my second brother here. Cousin faced so much grievance over there, we cant just let this go. For her and for our Lan family, we must get justice.
Okay, since you all came to this decision, then
The old madam was ready to set it in stone by mming the table with her hand when Bai Yan interrupted. Grandma, Ive got a n for revenge already. I can solve this matter alone.
Hearing this, the olddy can only exhale a sigh of frustration. Lightly patting her dear granddaughters hand, she speaks in a whispering tone: Since youve made this decision then I can only respect your opinion. However, if you ever need help then you muste to us. I cannot bear to see you suffer like back then again while under our care.
Even if their Lan House must go against the royal family, they will persist!
Mother. Slowly getting up, Dong Run was the realistic one to bring the mood back to normal, Most of the guests are here, why dont we go out first to receive them?
Nodding at the suggestion, Old Madam Lan gently pulls the girl up with her and led the way: My dear, let us go. Today our Lan House will show the world how great you are.
Chapter 45 “Dinner Banquet (6)”
Chapter 45 Dinner Banquet (6)
The inner hall doesnt allow outsiders entry so the old madam naturally had to take Bai Yan outside for the guests to see.
But before then, Lan Xiaoyun (girl) had get her questions in: Hey, did you really cure grandpas body? I heard from father that you became a fourth level alchemists disciple.
Mhmm. Bai Yan confirms it, her lips curving into a smirk.
Glowing in her eye, the young girl hurries to follow up: Then can you teach me alchemy?
Turning her head around to look at her cousin, Bai Yan unconsciously nodded her head under that anticipating gaze: I can teach you, but whether or not you can learn anything will depend on your own talent.
With that promise in her bag, the girl jumps around excitedly and started getting prideful again like before.
Bai Zhi, so what if you got a crown princess sister? I now have Bai Yan as a teacher, meaning a fourth level alchemist is now my grandshifu!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Its a pity that Lan Xiaoyun had no talent in this field and could only flex around some sword and rods. Not that she didnt try before, she did. But after a few failing experiences in the past with alchemy, the girl can only absolve herself to the truth.
However, now that Bai Yans appeared, she can be a titr student!
It matters not if she doesnt have talent in that field, she only wanted the title to stand on even grounds with Bai Zhi.
Thats the real purpose!
Lan House, inside the banquet hall.
His Highness the Crown Prince is entering! One of the servants announces this all the way from the outside, knocking the noisy guests back into silence.
Crown Prince?
Hes here, too?
It cant be the man is here to make fun of Bai Yan is he? After all, the girl did almost be the Crown Princess of the Liu Huo Kingdom.
Who sent the invitation to him? Lan Yu (uncle) slightly wrinkles his brow as he whispered to the man next to him
Nervous and careful in his voice, the guard replies: Subordinate here reminded everyone ahead of time not to send an invite over there. I believe none from our side is responsible.
If we didnt send an invite then why is he here?
Lan Yus face didnt look so good. He didnt forget how much harm the royal family did to Bai Yan, his niece.
They all say the current crown princess had a premature birth, but if thats true, how can the child be so healthy? Only those ignorant fools would believe such a lie.
Lord Lan, you wont me me foring uninvited now would you? Nangong Yi unfolds his fan like a schrly gentleman to entuate his appearance: I heard your father, Old Lord Lan, is already sick beyond relief. Therefore, I came specifically to see how many days he still has left and to give my farewell before its toote.
Clenching his fist into a ball, Lan Yu forces a cold smile: My father is doing very well, no need for your concern! Anyways, I fear your purpose today is too impure, forgive me but I believe our home is unfit to receive you.
At the moment, the recovery of the old man remains limited to the Lan House so its no surprise the prince would be unaware of this fact. Nevertheless, the obvious expelling words from the host left Nangong Yi very displeased. Just as hes ready to refuse, another announcement interrupted him from the doorway.
His Highness the Sovereign Prince is entering!
Sovereign Prince?
Now this time, whether it be Lan Yu or Nangong Yi, both men werepletely caught off guard here. Stunned for words, they turned around immediately to seek that dangerous figure.
This Sovereign Prince was arrogant and aloof. No matter the banquet or royal gatherings, this man would never show himself regardless of the invites. Therefore, Lan Yu deliberately left the infamous man alone for todays banquet.
To show up uninvited, what does this mean?
Chapter 46 “Stunning (1)”
Chapter 46 Stunning (1)
All eyes are on the door now inside the banquet hall.
Why is the Sovereign Prince also here? This is just a banquet for an unclean person. Bai Zhi who was standing beside her father Bai Zheng Xiang turned white after getting hit with this bombshell news.
Though the young girls whispering voice remained very low, but due to earie silence in the atmosphere, it became quite abrupt among the guests.
Turning gloomy in the face, Lan Yu sent a cold re at the girl before turning his line of sight back to the doorway
At this moment, whether it be the guests or the prince, everyone thats in attendance were in amazement by what they saw.
Hanging high above the dark night, a moon brighter than everything else in the sky highlighted that eye-catching object.
Bang~!!
In one loud boom, several silvery wolves pulling a magnificent throne swiftlynds in the middle of the hall, sending the awe-struck guests running for cover by the abrupt sound.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Carefree with his armszily leaning against the handles, that slightly exposed chest was absolutely sinful in how seductive they were. Then theres also that handsome and captivating face, intoxicating
This shouldve been a bloodthirsty man that warrants fear in life, yet its also this type that makes the female sex heads over heels for him.
Like moths diving into a me, though deadly yet willing.
Your Highness. Lan Yu didnt give the same cold shoulder as he did to the crown prince, rather his tone was respectful and weing to the man: Its a great pleasure that our Lan House can have the honor of hosting you tonight.
Seeing this extreme difference in treatment, Nangong Yis expression became distorted due to anger. Hes the real royalty here, not that man with a mere title!
Standing up from his throne, Di Cang slowly dismounted and left his ride to its own bidding. Like a set of well trained dogs, these wolves rapidly departed the hall by taking to the air instead of over the wall like their entry.
Gasping, the crowd couldnt move their sight from the sky for a good while
Those are Demon Beasts! They all knew Di Cang was very powerful, but never in their minds did they expect something so impacting!
I heard the Lan House is hosting a reception banquet for someone from the Bai House. Cold in his gaze, he sweeps his eyes across the crowd: So, Im curious, why is this feast hosted by the Lan House instead of the Bai House?
Your Highness.
This time it was Bai Zheng Xiang who spoke up first without waiting for Lan Yu to exin: This you dont know. My Bai House treated that ungrateful girl with all our heart, giving everything thats good to her. Even my current wife looks to the girl as her own flesh and blood. Yet, that ungrateful girl announced she will denounce our father-daughter rtionship after I said a few scolding words, iming she will return to the Lan House.
Hearing the story from the man himself, the crowd clearly became a little riled up by the half bake details.
This Bai Yan is really a heartless girl. Its bad enough she eloped with another man back then, causing her grandmother to faint in the street. Now shes even denouncing her own father? If I had such a daughter I too would want to strangle her to death!
Madam Bai is truly kind. I heard she doted on this daughter more than her own true blood. But instead of getting gratitude in return, this heartless girl would nder her own step-mothers name. What a vicious girl!
Chapter 47 “Stunning (2)”
Chapter 47 Stunning (2)
Hearing the groundless usations directed at his niece, Lan Yu (uncle) in the end couldnt suppress his anger and exploded: All of you shut up!
Almost instantly, the crowd went mute again because they were all overwhelmed by the sudden roar.
You say my niece eloped with someone, wheres the evidence? He sneered, disgusted by those foul lips, Aside from Bai Zheng Xiangs ndering im, theres nothing. Nothing you all hear?! If anything, I say its a whole set up designed to let Bai Ruo marry the prince here.
Lan Yu! Bai Zheng Xiang roars out in utter rage: What do you mean by that? Im kind enough to attend your banquet and this is how you treat us, frame my daughter? Ruo is noble and virtuous, how can she use such means to seduce His Highness here. I say, only Bai Yan can do such a thing that you say!
Daughter?
A pang of irony could be seen in Lan Yus face because he now understands, to this man, only Bai Ruo and her sister Bai Zhi can be considered his daughter while the other one cant!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lord Lan, you are too much by doing this. Nangong Yi wrinkled his brow as hisplexion turned dark, My wife warned me of this, but I didnt expect it to be so true. She said Bai Yan will definitely pin the me of her misdeeds on others and now it seems theres no lie at all. Only you would believe that womans nonsense.
Clenching his fist, Lan Yu wanted to rebuke back when he suddenly heard a slight cough from the outside. Looking over at the source, the crowd could see Old Lord Lan slowly walking in with a group of people by his side.
Father. Suppressing his anger, Lan Yu quickly went over to pay his respect.
Ahumph! I wee you all for attending my granddaughters wee home banquet. Deliberately clearing his throat with that cough, his fierce eyes scanned the surrounding as a form of suppression. However, it halted in doubt when it came to Di Cangs turn.
Its like hes trying to convey why are you here? to everyone.
Understanding his fathers confusion, Lan Yu hurries to shake his head at his father, telling the old man he too doesnt know why.
Lord Lan, your body A flicker of astonishment could be seen in Nangong Yis iris as a unknown thought ran through his mind.
On the other side, Bai Zheng Xiang could no longer suppress his emotions anymore. A monstrous amount of rage came rushing out as he pinned daggers at the old grandpa.
Why is this old man still not dead?
No, it should whys he even able to climb out of bed?
Under the surprised eye of the audience, Old Lord Lan slowly came in front of Di Cang, his old face revealing a weing smile: For Lord Cang yourself to make a visit to our humble abode, its truly a honor.
Looking down in a condescending manner at the old man, Di Cangs voice remains aloof and cold: Im only curious about who this Bai Yan is and how she can be so infamous in the kingdom.
Recalling the information gathered by his guards, those seductive eyes began to narrow dangerously.
Losing her virginity six years ago, getting pregnant?
Good!
Very good!
I like to see how long this woman can keep up with that stubborn act!
Curving his lip into a bloodthirsty smile, that oppressive aura blowing out from nothing made the whole room difficult to breath
Feeling a bad premonition from this, Old Lord Lan begins to worry that his granddaughter mightve offended this bloodthirsty man by ident somewhere.
Chapter 48 “”This is the Type that I Like (2)”
Chapter 48 This is the Type that I Like (2)
Your Highness. Seeing the undisguised anger in Di Cangs eye, Bai Zhi promptly stood up from her chair: Although Bai Yan never married, she eloped with a wild man six years ago. Such a deed not only disgraced my family, it also disgraced herself and everyone around her.
As foul and dirty as her exnations were, the shameless girl still manages to put on a shy look like a maiden meeting a lover. Simply said, Bai Zhi just didnt want to lumped into the same group as Bai Yan because it will only be a blemish in her maneuver to marry the man.
Funny part was that Di Cang never even had her in his eye, much less know who Bai Zhi was.
Wild man? Di Cang snickers a coldugh.
Unware of the face thats slowly turning cold and dark, Bai Zhi continues on with her rant: Six years ago on Ancient Road, Bai Yan was having an affair with a wild man. Through coincidence, my sister Bai Ruo caught the pair in bed during their act, hence the reason why she eloped.
Oh? Pricking his brow, Di Cangs voice carried a tone of cruelty, Then does that mean youve seen that wild man?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
When it came to thest two words, he deliberately emphasized his tone with a bloodthirsty light glimmering off of his red eye.
Forget about Bai Zhi, not even Bai Ruo had seen the person back then. But in order to pitch the story to the public, they naturally didnt tell the truth.
Of course Ive seen the person. The wild man is nowhere close to being as handsome as His Highness the Crown Prince here. I really wonder why Bai Yan can be so blinded to like a disgusting and gross man like that.
At this moment, Bai Zhi only had her whole mind on ndering her step sister, making her totally oblivious to the changing aura around the man of her dream. Its getting more and more dangerous that even the crowd had to take a step back
Just then, a mocking voice broke the rant from outside the hall, making Bai Zhi jump with fright.
I say, I was wondering why the banquet hall is so suffocating and dirty, so its you who came. Father, why did you let this cheap thing in here, shes making the entire mansion stinky with her foul odor. Lan Xiayun (girl cousin) had just walked in when she noticed Bai Zhi yapping on and on. Meeting her enemy once again after so long, its a definite she wont just sit idly by without doing anything. The mes boiled inside the girl, ready to burst forth like a wave.
Regardless of the grudge between these girls, the crowd was more preupied with the woman standing next to Lan Xiayun
Nangong Yi could barely keep his eyes from popping out right now. Though Bai Yan back then was beautiful and had the title of the kingdoms number one beauty, its nothingpared to the her now.
As ignorant as Bai Zhi was, even shes not that stupid to miss the gathering gaze aimed at the doorway. Seeing how all eyes were on Bai Yan, her fist clenched so hard that a crunching sound could be heard.
Especially when she took notice to Di Cangs gaze, its also aimed at the hateful woman. This fact alone made her want to go crazy.
Your Highness! Gnashing her teeth in pure anger, She is my eldest sister who lost her chastity six years ago.
This was a deliberate act by the shameless girl. Bai Zhi wanted to remind Di Cang of the fact that Bai Yan wasnt a clean girl so he mustnt be fooled.
Highness?
Slightly curling her brow, Bai Yan turned her sight to one side. Thats when she saw him, the very same seductive yet dangerous face. Jumping in fright, she nearly blurted out her next sentence. What are you doing here?!
Why am I here? You should know better than anyone. A devious grin filled Di Cangs face.
Chapter 49 “This is the Type that I Like (3)”
Chapter 49 This is the Type that I Like (3)
Everyone was dumbfounded.
Even Bai Yan herself was stunned.
It cant be this man is the infamous Sovereign Prince of the kingdom?
In a blink of an eye, Di Cang had already began closing the distance between him and her.
Seeing the encroaching figureing their way, Lan Shaoling (big cousin) and his brother subconsciously wanted to pull their cousin behind them for protection. Sadly, their actions were toote.
Tightly gripping his hands around her waist, Bai Yansst chance for escape was sealed off for good. You really made it difficult for me to find you! his tone threatening yet alluring all at the same time.
What the man was referring to was how he was forcefully raped by her back then, but to the rest of the audience here tonight, those words had apletely different meaning.
Scram! Bai Yan became angry now. In one stomp, she aims it straight for the mans feet likest time.
Just as its about to make contact, a powerful hand caught it, forcing her into the most embarrassing posture like a pair of intimate dancers. To make things worse, those naughty fingers continued to stroke her thigh, giving her goose bumps left and right.
Your little feet here is so restless. From those bloodthirsty eyes, a cruel smile appears, I say, should I chop it off?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
His threatening tone was very gentle, thus giving off the misconception that hes trying to flirt with Bai Yan.
nkly watching Di Cangs devilish smile, a trickle of tear began flowing out of Bai Zhis eye in silence.
Zhi. Seeing her precious daughter silently weeping there alone, Bai Zheng Xiang can feel his very heart tearing itself. Returning his anger back at the source, he speaks in an interrogating tone: Bai Yan, what are you doing in public! Do you have no shame?
Turning dark, she sweeps her sight around at the man and girl. Seeing the jealousy in Bai Zhis eye, a flicker of triumphant grin fills Bai Yans peerless face.
Isnt it clear enough on what we are doing? Pricking her brow, she provocatively slides her finger under the mans chin: Little Cang Cang, do you agree with what I say?
Little Cang Cang?
This name clearly made Di Cangs lip twitch.
Nevertheless The abrupt change in attitude only stirred his appetite and raised his interest.
Grabbing that teasing finger, Di Cang turns to face the distorted man in the background: It cant be Lord Bai is blind? Cant you see when its that obvious?
Father! Look at her Bai Zhis face was ghastly white now as tears flowed out of jealous eye: Shes doing it on purpose!
Indeed, Bai Yan was doing this on purpose!
In order to frustrate the shameless girl, shes even willing to sacrifice her own skin to reach her goal.
Your Highness. Suppressing his inner wrath, Bai Zheng Xiang lowers himself before the man known as the Sovereign Prince. Im sure you also heard of my eldest daughters character. She got herself pregnant before marriage and even eloped six years ago. Such a person isnt worthy to be by your side so you mustnt be fooled.
This statement thoroughly enraged the members of the Lan House.
Its already bad enough he let Bai Ruo rece Bai Yan in marrying the crown prince of the kingdom, plus he even expelled her from his family, now hes also ndering the girl?
Is this the kind of stuff a fathers supposed to do?
Just as Old Lord Lan wanted to go duke it out with the bastard, Di Cangs aloof voice chimed in: So what? This is the type that I like.
The crowd all gasped in unison, utterly shocked by the sensational statement.
This is the type that he likes?
In other words, Lord Cang has a fetish of liking young unmarried women thats given birth before?
Oh heavens! No wonder all those excellent girls cannot fall into his eye, its because of this strange fetish!
Chapter 50 “Be Good, Don’t Move (1)”
Chapter 50 Be Good, Dont Move (1)
Widening her eyes in disbelief, Bai Zhi couldnt believe what she just heard. Lord Cang likes Bai Yans type? Cant be that I will need to find another man to get myself knocked up before he will look at me?
Bai Yan. Old Lord Lan was the first toe out of the massive shock. Furrowing his old brow, Your rtionship with His Highness is
Its said that this Di Cang wasnt lustful, only cruel and bloodthirsty. If his own granddaughter gets involved with a man like this, hes honestly not sure if its a good thing or a bad thing.
Looking down at the misbehaving woman tightly wrapped around by his arms, Di Cang makes a ambiguous smirk: Its exactly that type of rtionship.
Thumping so hard that he cant even control his heart, Old Lord Lan nearly fainted away by the overwhelming shock.
Exactly that type of rtionship?
It cant be the one from back is Lord Cang himself?
No! Looking at their expressions, doesnt seem like it!
Bai Yan, youe over here! Bai Zheng Xiang finally snapped.
Pricking her brow: Based on what are you ordering me on?
You Steaming at the question, the man openly points at Bai Yan in an using manner, You are my daughter!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Hearing this, Bai Yan made the most ironicugh one can make: Daughter? When did you ever admit Im your daughter? And now in this situation you call me your daughter?
In one swipe of her hand, she pushes Di Cang aside and firmly walks toward Bai Zheng Xiang.
Though his brow were slightly wrinkled at the insolent act of the woman, Di Cang remains unmoved with a demonic light flickering in his iris.
You Bai Zheng Xiang keep calling me an ungrateful wrench, but are you not also a heartless bastard? Halting in her step, a cold gleam shot out of her eyes, Years ago if not for my mothers foolishness in contributing the Dan pills to you, whatever achievement you have today never wouldvee to past.
Insolent wrench! In one p, the man aims it straight for the girls face.
Cold and indifferent, Bai Yan firmly catches the attack by pinching the wrist.
You want to hit me? Sneering, she asked, Based on what can you hit me?
And then
Abruptly raising one of her legs, Bai Yan directly sends the man flying across the air with one swing of her kick.
Silence filled the hall.
Compared to the fact that Bai Yan would raise her hand against her own biological father, more were fascinated by the fact that she C a well-known useless person C could harm the man in question.
This is too illogical!
Old Lord Lan and everyone on their side were all livid with anger by Bai Zheng Xiangs attempt to p the girl, but before they can make a move to stop it, Bai Yan had already made her move.
She when did she get such power?
Damn you Bai Zheng Xiang! Old Madam Lan was the first to cry out. Pointing her old fingers in a raving fashion, she calls out: How dare you make a move against my precious granddaughter?! Old Bone, what are you still spacing out there for? Hurry and beat this animal to death!
This time Old Madam Lan wasnt kidding around, she truly meant thest part. If the man here would openly attack Bai Yan even in their presence, she cant even imagine what it must be like for the siblings while no ones looking.
If not Lan Shaoyan (second boy cousin) repeatedly soothing the old grannys back on the side, Old Madam Lan might not even be able to stand right now.
Grandfather, Grandmother, let me first finish my words. Making a smile, she raises a hand to stop everyone, Back then I didnt want to make trouble for anyone so I didnt say anything. The world thinks Yu Rong treats me like her own daughter, but have any of you seen me wear a single piece of jewelry?
Stunned by the statement, the audience all looked at each other. ording to their memories, the impression they got of the girl was always unmasked and unblemished. Its true they never saw Bai Yan wear a single jewelry.
Chapter 51 “Be Good, Don’t Move (2)”
Chapter 51 Be Good, Dont Move (2)
You are lying! Bai Zhis sadness quickly eased over despite her im of loving Di Cang, My mother wanted to give you jewelry to wear, but its you who refused it. Now you are twisting the truth to suit yourself!
Smirking at the audacity of the girl, she res back with danger in her eye: If thats the case. Grandfather, please bring out the paperwork that you filed for the dowry back then. ording to the rules, if the mother dies, her dowry must be passed onto her biological daughter as inheritance. Now that Im an adult, its only proper that I take back whats mine.
Itsmon practice in this world for men to take on multiple wives, therefore its not umon to find a husband ignoring their original wife for a new one.
In order not to let the wifes property fall into the wrong hands, aw was eventually passed, stating whatever dowry thats left behind must be given to their biological child for management.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Upon hearing this remark, Bai Zheng Xiang and his precious daughter Bai Zhi both went ghostly white.
Alright. Making a ahumph sound, Old Lord Lan happily answers the call: Your mothers dowry was all listed at the etiquette department prior to the marriage. When its ready, I will personally go to the Bai House to retrieve whats yours my dear.
This certainly left the heartless man in a bind, This wretched girl must do this to me?
Those dowries have all been spent, where am I supposed to find them again?
Bai Yan. Nangong Yi cant watch anymore. Showing disgust in his eye, he eyed the woman that used to be his fiance: Lord Bai is still your father and it was you who made the first move. Dont you feel your actions are too much right now?
Even if the Bai Yan back then was considered a useless person who cant cultivate, but at least her character was good. Now shes not only arrogant and rude, shes also entangled with Di Cang the Sovereign Prince.
Such a dirty woman, no matter how beautiful, he wont bother to take another nce!
I only want to take back my dowry, how is that being too much? Can it be Your Highness dont recognize the rules set by the ancestors? Bai Yan casts a short nce at the prince, her tone practically emotionless that it stings.
Fuming at the snub, Nangong Yi didnt know how to talk back right now. Theres no way he can openly admit hes not willing to recognize the longstanding rule. But watching that arrogant attitude of the woman, his heart cant ept it!
Bai Yan, Lord Bai and Madam Bais character are very good so theres no way they would misappropriate your dowry. On the contrary, if they do give it to you, wont it be just wasted away on another man? Gnashing his teeth, now its Nangong Yis turn to be shameless because his sentence was indirectly telling Di Cang how horrible Bai Yans character was!
Chuckling, Bai Yan scoffs it off perfectly: Hes a man that relied on a woman to get started and then turned tail as soon as hes sessful, even then you say his character is trustworthy? Are you listening to yourself?
Bai Yan, when did you be so nitpicky? Nangong Yi shakes his head like someone truly disappointed, If you kneel in front of Lord Bai this instant and apologize, perhaps he will forgive you for all your fault!
At this moment, without any indication, a powerful hand suddenly came from behind and mercilessly pulled Bai Yan in. Howe I didnt know my woman would be reduced to bowing before an ant? That cold and tyrannical voice echoes across the banquet hall, sending the entire audience into utter silence once again.
Being looked down upon in a condescending way, Nangong Yis face tensed up until even his veins could be seen: DI CANG!!
Not replying, Di Cang only sent a nce back his way. In that second, the oppressive aura was so strong that the prince nearly suffocated.
Be good, dont move. Sensing the woman in his embrace being bad again, he tightens his grip and gently whispered into her ear: It be a shame for your delicate hands to be chopped off
Bai Yan was so frustrated and angry right now. No matter what she did, this man would either say he will chop off her leg or her hand, its like hes treating her as a little pet that he can do as he wish!
Chapter 52 “Face Slapping (1)”
Chapter 52 Face pping (1)
For some unknown reasons, Nangong Yi felt very unhappy inside when watching Di Cang embracing the woman in his arms.
Bai Yan He wanted to speak out again but was interrupted by the recipient herself.
Are you really not going to return my mothers dowry? From the beginning to the end, her eyes never once idled at Nangong Yis face.
Recalling the image of the girl kicking him across the room, Bai Zheng Xiang became furious again: Your mother is my deceased wife and her body is also buried inside my ancestral tomb! No matter how I look at it, I dont see why the dowry should be inherited by you. Besides, there is still Bai Xiao around so why should I give it to you?
The dowry had already been spent so where was he supposed to find them again?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Turning cold in her eye: If you dont return the dowry today then I will have you puke them back out several folds in the future.
Return?
Dont make meugh!
Openly sneering at the remark: Bai Yan, just now I was careless and didnt hold up a guard, thats why you were able tond that sneak attack on me. Funny part is you think thats enough to be your capital of threatening me
The crowd fell into an uproar, So thats why, its because the man there didnt hold up a guard As if this useless woman that cant even cultivate would be able to kick her own father so far?
But Bai Zheng Xiangs gaze turned even colder, I as your father, to face such disrespect from you, have the right to expel you from the Bai family!
Although before this the heartless bastard also announced hes expelling the girl, but thats all done in private. Now that hes openly dering this here, the meaning was totally different.
Great! Old Lord Lans heavy and powerful voice rang out right after that previous statement: If your Bai House dont want her then thats perfect. Our Lan House will include her in our lineage book, and in the future, her name will also be enshrined in our ancestral shrine!
This Bai Zheng Xiang can mistake a pearl for a fishs eye, he will definitely regret it for the rest of his life!
Just a girl that cant cultivate, go ahead and take her if you people like. Irony could be felt not only from his voice, but also his gaze: Dont me me for not reminding you people. This ungrateful girl only knows how to eat and y with no other talent. If you want to raise an idler then go right head!
Originally Lan Yu (uncle) was keeping himself quiet beside his father, but upon hearing the self-righteous words there, he couldnt resist sending the ignorant man some more looks.
Doesnt this guy know Bai Yan can use Dan pills to feed her own pets like sugar beans?
Heck, that simple fourth grade Dan pill from before is enough to buy his whole Bai House!
Haha! Bursting out augh, Old Lord Lan was clearly overjoyed right now, Since both Lord Cang and His Highness is here, I like to ask both men to be a witness! From this day forward, my granddaughter Bai Yan will no longer have anything to do with the Bai family!
Nangong Yisplexion didnt look so good right now.
The Liu Huo Kingdom was a state of filial piety. By using this simple word, its enough to crush a person to death. Therefore, even if Bai Zheng Xiang was in the wrong, he had expected the woman to beg for forgiveness here, not like this
Wheres the sadness? Wheres the pained look? The only thing thats happening here was Di Cang embracing that woman without a care in the world.
Very well, I will bear witness to this decision. Di Cangs domineering gaze shifts over to the man in question, his lips bloodthirsty and threatening: If anyone dares to disregard mymand, I will have his legs crushed and fed to the dogs!
Chapter 53 “Face Slapping (2)”
Chapter 53 Face pping (2)
Feeling stuffy in his heart, Bai Zheng Xiang became extremely annoyed: What, do you expect me to regret breaking off my rtionship with her? My Bai family will never care for an idler who dont contribute!
Humph, then I hope you will keep up with your words today. In the future you better note haunt my granddaughter!
Cold in his face, Old Lord Lans inner fury began to seep out without his intent. Just the thought of the girls humiliating treatment at these peoples hand made his heart ache with pain.
Grandfather. From Di Cangs embrace, Bai Yan breaks free and ran towards the old grandpa, all the while not forgetting to send a short re at the possessive man. You only just finished your sixtieth birthday not long ago, yet I couldnte back in time to attend the celebration. To make up for it, I got here a special gift for you.
A gift?
Finally, Bai Zhi found her opening. Making a sarcastic remark: Talk about shameless and not being self-aware. A tiny insignificant gift and you have the audacity to call it special.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Since the day when she fell victim to Bai Xiachens framing, the girl had gone all in and no longer bothered to maintain her outer image as much as before.
Moreover, her hatred for Bai Yan had already reached the point of seeping into her very bones. Naturally she would say whatevers on her mind now that itse to this.
Ignoring the idiotic girl, Bai Yan didnt even shift her gaze: Grandfather, you will definitely like this gift. She then went ahead to make a loud whistle by pinching her fingers against her lip.
Just as Old Lord Lan was wondering what sort of gift hes going to get, a crisp sharp chirp broke his train of thought. From the night sky, a fiery red line like the sun itself left a deep impression on the darkness.
This what is this?
Everyone inside the banquet hall could see the light. In their amazement, not a single eye could move away from that spot. That was until the light itself arrived at their doorstep
Its a very beautiful bird with blood-red feathers. Its image was like the mes itself, burning the night away. And then there are those eyes. Transparently green, its like an agate, stunning and hypnotic.
Turning dark in hisplexion, Nangong Yi blurts out his thought: Demon BeastSearing me Phoenix!
Demon BeastSearing me Phoenix?
Their eyes widened with disbelief, unsure why a creature like this would appear here of all ces.
Of course, none managed to connect the bird with Bai Yans whistle just now.
Father, this bird is so beautiful.
Naturally, the female gender waspletely defenseless against such beautiful things.
Unable to divert her gaze, Bai Zhi clings onto Bai Zheng Xiangs sleeve and began to beg like a spoiled child: Please go get that bird for me, okay?
Now this left the man in quite the bind.
First lets not mention the level of this demon bird, just the fact that its part of the Demon Beast family was enough to decide the oue C he cant control it.
In this world, theres only the Demon Beast Sect who can control such creatures, ording to the public anyways.
Raising his chin, Di Cang looks down in a condescending manner at the girl: Based on what can you make it yield to you? Thats a sky ss demon bird.
This was the first sentence Di Cang ever said to Bai Zhi. This shouldve been a thing worthy of celebration for the girl, but that tone only made her turn white from shame.
Father! Tearing up like the usual her, Bai Zhi cries with injustice in her eye.
Softly exhaling a sigh, Bai Zheng Xiang can only speak the truth: Lord Cang is right. The demon beasts in this world are all very arrogant in their temperament, they will not easily yield to mankind.
But why?
Why would this demon bird suddenly show up here?
Lets not mention Bai Zheng Xiang, not a single person in attendance understood why this was happening.
A sky ss demon bird was no ordinary being. Take Old Lord Lan and Bai Zheng Xiang himself, they too are only at the sky ss level and thats enough to propel them into the league of a first-rate family here!
Chapter 54 “Face Slapping (3)”
Chapter 54 Face pping (3)
So what if its a sky ss demon bird. Father, arent you also the same, a sky ss martialist? Why cant you subdue it?
Bai Zhi bites her lip, unable to divert her gaze away from the beautiful phoenix. If she could control it, the whole city would be envious of her.
Zhi, stop your fussing! Contrary to his usual indulgent attitude, Bai Zheng Xiang was rather stern this time around. Going dark in the face, Thats a demon bird, not something you can control so dont irritate it.
Sad inside, Bai Zhi didnt want to ept this reality but couldnt do anything to remedy the situation.
Ignoring the crowd, the Searing me Phoenix makes a low bird call and then slowly walked towards Bai Yan with elegance and pride.
This naturally caught the attention of everyone. Their gaze firmly pinned to the ming red figure and the woman thats waiting.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Grandfather. Giving the phoenix only one nce, Bai Yan shifts her attention back to the old grandpa: Do you like this gift I prepared for you?
Silence hanged over the banquet hall. If a needle were to drop to the floor right now, it would definitely be heard.
Hesitant in his voice, Old Lord Lan looks to the girl: The gift is
It cant be this Searing me Phoenix?
No!
No way!
For a minute there, everyone here wasing up with this idea. However, it was firmly pushed back down.
Whos Bai Yan?
A useless woman who got pregnant and eloped with a man! With her ability, how can she subdue a sky ss Demon Beast?
Under the signaling look of Bai Yan, the bird begins to lower its proud head and prostrated itself before the old lord.
This was the custom of the Phoenix race.
If a member of the Phoenix race were to ever surrender itself before another being, they will lower their head and prostrate themselves on the ground. This proves they are willing to be their mount.
Roughly rubbing her eyes, Bai Zhi couldnt believe the scene. Clenching her fist into a hard ball, she nearly bit through her lips from how angry she was.
This Lan Yus (uncle) breathing became a little tense, This Searing me Phoenix is your grandfathers gift?
Thats not your average demon beast out there, its a sky ss Searing me Phoenix!
Even in the Demon Beast Sect, theres only a few that could subdue such a being!
If the Lan family can get their hands on this phoenix, that would mean they will once again break into the first-rate noble family ss!
Confirming it with humm, Bai Yan didnt beat around the bush: Grandfather is getting old so in order to make traveling easier for him, I specifically prepared this phoenix for him. This way he wont have to walk so much.
Nearly everyone were gasping for air, some were even twitching in the eye at the explosive statement.
Too old? Inconvenient when traveling?
This old lord looks absolutely fantastic, which part of that looks old?
And dont you think its too extravagant to use a phoenix as a ride?
Father! Seeing the prostrating bird before Old Lord Lan, Bai Zhis jealousypletely twisted her, Didnt you say all demon beasts are arrogant and proud? Why is it willing to submit to Bai Yan?
Ignoring the girls questioning, Bai Zheng Xiang only looked towards Bai Yan with his gloomy face.
You did this on purpose didnt you? Deliberately hiding away this phoenix so I would drive you away from the Bai House.
Chapter 55 “Face Slapping (4)”
Chapter 55 Face pping (4)
If he had known that shes in possession of a phoenix like this, he would never have driven her out of the Bai House. Because whatever she owns will have to be offered up to him, Bai Zheng Xiang, the father of the girl.
If this wasnt face pping then what else can it be?
Intentional? Bai Yan shoots a powerful nce at the man, You actually think you are worthy of me scheming against you?
You Bai Zheng Xiang wanted to snap again but was firmly stopped by the sight of the bird nesting in front of Old Lord Lan. Daughter, I was only joking just now. How can I possibly break off our rtionship when you are my precious daughter?
By now Nangong Yi had also came back to reality. Hearing the way his father-inw was speaking, his tone too took a one-eighty: A family should be harmonious. Since Lord Bai is willing to forgive you then I shall be the judge and wipe the te clean. The words from before wont count.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In reality, Nangong Yi didnt understand it himself why he would do this. Compared to back then, the Bai Yan standing before him now was far too different. Its like shes apletely different person without him in her eyes
Realizing this fact, Nangong Yi cant even describe the ufortable feeling thats pinching at his heart. Furthermore, hes being pushed around like nothing in front of this Di Cang. That mans nothing more than a titled royalty!
But suddenly, a deep and dominating voice came from behind.
It seems that you people are not heeding my words!
Though aloof as ever, its enough to turn Bai Zheng Xiangpletely white with fright. To think he would forget that terrifying man just now!
Daddy, I want that phoenix. Tugging at her fathers sleeve, Bai Zhi remains oblivious to the situation and continues to plead for the things which dont belong to her, Have her give it to me, I must have it.
Going soft in the heart, Bai Zheng Xiang shifts his gaze back at the silvery-purple figure: Lord Cang, this is after all my familys business, you
Before he could even finish his sentence, a bone chillingugh interrupted him.
So you think you can drive me away as you please and then have me return as you please? Who do you think you are? And what do you take me for? You im to be my father, but have you ever once done the duties of a father should? Slow and firm in her steps towards the man, all those horrible and painful memories began to surface inside Bai Yans head.
Of course, they are all from the former owner of this body. Shes merely the soul who inherited these memories. Nevertheless, it doesnt hinder her from taking it as her own in Bai Yans ce.
All these years, you people upied my mothers dowry and never once cared for me and my brother. I may be timid back then but I never hated anyone. Then when me and my brother could no longer bear the hunger and was nearly starved to death during winter, what did you do? I ran to you for help only to be kicked out of your study room by you personally! You said Im a liar!
Bai Yan
Old Lord Lans throat became parched as ayer of glossy liquid filled his old eyes. He never knew his grandchildrens experience would be so horrible. He assumed its mostly cold shoulders or ack of favor on that side, but to starve during winter in their childhood? How it pains his old heart knowing he never did anything during all these years!
I was young back then, not knowing how to defend myself. If you dont believe it then you can go back and interrogate the house cook. See for yourself how theyve been ordered to confiscate our food back then!
Stunned by it all, Bai Zheng Xiang truly didnt know. Its not like he never had feelings for this pair of siblings back then, but after so many weeping cries from his current wifeining about how horrible these kids were, his emotional attachment gradually weakened and became what it was today: anger and hate.
Regardless of what excuse he makes though, he seems to be forgetting one important factor in his argument, he never bothered to go confirm if its true or not.
Father, dont listen to her nonsense Bai Zhi started to get anxious now. Giving Bai Yan a fierce re: Shes trying to sow discord in our family
Chapter 56 “Go Do a Big Thing (1)”
Chapter 56 Go Do a Big Thing (1)
Zhi, lets go. A vague gleam could be seening off of Bai Zheng Xiangs eye: Bai Yan, if I learn this is all a lie then I wont let you off!
Leaving this threat behind, he forcibly pulls at his unwilling daughter and out they went.
This Bai Zheng Xiang bastard really think Im so old that he can do whatever he likes! Old Lord Lan clearly didnt finish venting his steam: And you, dont think I will forgive you just because you are giving me this Searing me Phoenix!
As soon as Bai Yan retracted her sight from the doorway, she immediately heard this out of the blue grumpy scolding and became stupefied. Grandfather, what have I done wrong?
ring with one eye and squinting with the other, the old lord kept huffing and puffing like he will blow the whole ce down: If you are hungry then why didnt youe over here? Am I not your grandfather? Am I not your mothers father? How can you let those from the Bai family bully you like that?
Utterly speechless, Bai Yan can only stand there and silently take it. Not like she can openly tell everyone the one from back then wasnt her?
Lan Yu! Without indication, this time the roaring yell was directed at his son. Freaking out on the spot, Lan Yu (uncle) himself practically crawled over to his father on the knees.
Lord Father, is there something wrong? Making a ttering face, he cautiously asks with the brightest smile he can make.
Not biting the bait, Old Lord Lan grumpily points at the squeamish man: This is how you look after your sisters children? This is how you run the Lan House after I became sick?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You For a while there, Old Lord Lan became so angry that he didnt know what to say to this useless son: And you cant inquire about the situation some more?
Ever since his sister Lan Yue (the mother) passed away, his father here had taken to the bed since. Therefore, the entire well-being of the Lan House fell onto him. Over the years he kept thinking that Bai Zheng Xiang would at least be grateful for their support at the beginning. As such, he never expected the siblings to be so mistreated there. Thats definitely his mistake
What are you still standing there for? In one fit, Old Lord Lan sends a kick right up the sons butt, Hurry and go prepare! From today forward, as long as theres my Lan House in this Liu Huo Kingdom then there wont be a Bai House!
Good timing for this deration too. After this incident tonight, the guests here will undoubtedly start reconsidering their stance on thepetition between these two families.
Years ago the Lan House only fell into its current low state due to the old lord bing sick. But now, Old Lord Lans not only safe and sound, he also got a sky ss demon bird as his mount. This instantly propelled their family back into the first-rate noble family league.
However
The Bai House also has a Crown Princess as their daughter, thats something the Lan House cantpare with.
Dont take it for face value that Di Cang would favor Bai Yan. Theres no way the royal family would allow someone unclean like her to marry the Sovereign Prince. Furthermore, its rumored that His Majesty intends to marry the youngest daughter of the Bai House to Di Cang
Bai Yan, where did you get this Searing me Phoenix from? Old Madam Lan gently holds onto her granddaughters hand, her mouth a heartwarming smile.
I saved its life before, thats why it submitted to me. And since its grandfathers birthday, I decided to give it as a gift.
That sort of story was more usible. Theres no way Bai Yan can possible subdue a sky ss phoenix. Also, its said that demon beasts are easy to be thankful if their lives are saved, which made perfect sense here for the guests and the Lan family members.
Cousin. Grinning the entire way, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) used the sweetest voice in the world, My birthday ising soon, when will you go save some more demon beasts to give me?
Chapter 57 “Go Do a Big Thing (2)”
Chapter 57 Go Do a Big Thing (2)
Bai Yan didnt even need to think about it. Nodding, she answered outright: Alright, what sort of demon beast would you like?
Fox, I like foxes! They are furry and cute.
Fox?
Thats easy.
Sweetly smiling: When its time I will have the foxes ready and you can choose from the batch.
There are too many foxes around her son so its good to have the girl pick one among the followers.
The careless remark from her definitely made waves among her family, but Di Cang on the other hand had other ideas in mind. Tightening his lips into a bloodthirsty grin, he looks to Bai Yan like a winner inside a battle.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Without deviating from the expected oue, Bai Yan herself also noticed her own folly here after seeing that gaze.
Shit!
How did I forget hes still there?
Fox?
Just as Bai Yan was trying toe up with a countermeasure, the man had alreadye up from behind. Cold and numbing, that whispering voice in her ear instantly gave her goose bumps.
Im also looking forward to seeing those foxes
Slightly losing herposure, she wanted to say more but was interrupted by a loud bang. In the middle of the hall, the same silvery wolves as well as that throne was there again.
Walking over in big strides, Di Cang ignored everyone and took his seat. Like how he came before, he disappeared into the night sky in the same manner.
Cousin, how did you and Lord Cang meet? Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) became very excited, her expression a bit naughty, That Bai Zhis been dreaming of bing the mans wife for so long. To see her eat a bad one here tonight, its so satisfying!
In particr was the picture of Di Cang embracing Bai Yan. For some unknown reason, the girl found the two very suitable for each other.
Uncle, did my brother not show up for tonights banquet? Bai Yan turns to Lan Yu and asked.
A bit startled, the man nods: Thats right, he didnt show up.
Slightly wrinkling her brow, Bai Yan knows her brothers character enough that he wont miss this important asion.
It cant be somethings happened?
Uncle, can you send someone to inquire about his condition? I still have something to do.
Okay, he nods. But what do you need to do?
An evil smile came as a result of that question. Turning to her younger cousin Lan Xiaoyun, Bai Yan asks: Do you want toe do something big with me?
Exalted by the question, the girl squeals with excitement: YES!! I want toe along! Lets go cousin, I want to!
Lets go then.
Pulling the girls hand, Bai Yan moved swiftly across the streets.
During this hour its already considered quitete for the night. Nevertheless, there remains a certain figure out and about. This was none other than Bai Zhi thats currently kicking the pebbles on the floor. Whenever she thought of the scene with Di Cang and Bai Yan tonight, her heart would be panged with jealousy. Its almost like thousands of ants were biting in her heart.
Then at this moment
She suddenly saw another figure standing under the moonlight up ahead.
Bai Yan!
Taking advantage of the glow of the moon, she now got a better look at that hateful face. Gnashing her teeth: Why are you here?
What you should care about isnt why I am here, its whether or not you can safely return to your home.
Slow and steady in her advancement, Bai Yans smiling face became intimidating and dangerous.
Bai Yan, what are you trying to do? Stepping backward, she gulped. For some unknown reason, a sense of dread and fear gripped Bai Zhis heart right now
Chapter 58 “Bai Zhi Takes a Beating”
Chapter 58 Bai Zhi Takes a Beating
It was at this moment a muffled sound came from above. To Bai Zhi, she can only feel her head spinning after getting hit with something.
Slimy to the touch as she rubbed her forehead, only then does she realizes it thats its her own blood! Twisting from her anger, she screams with madness in her voice: Who, who dares to hit me?
Yet
Just as Bai Zhi finished turning her head, another whack came flying down from above at her shoulder.
Bai Zhi, you bitch, Im the one beating you!
Under the moonlight, a young girl with strong excitement coursing through her face was holding the stick responsible for the attack.
Its you! When seeing for the first time its Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) thats behind herself, Bai Zhis eye went red instantly. Humph, what else can a defeated loser like you do other than attacking from behind?
Defeated loser? Do you mean me? ying with the dangerous stick in her hand, Lan Xiaoyun made no effort to hide her willingness to use it. If you didnt have help the other day then I would never have lost to you.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
No matter how fierce a tiger was, it cannot fend off multiple foes at once, hence the reason why Bai Zhi was able to pull one over Lan Xiaoyun before. And to make the story even more aggravating, the shameless wrench had the audacity to im shes the one being bullied after returning home, causing Bai Zheng Xiang to run off to make trouble at the Lan House afterwards.
Xiaoyun, loosening her crossed arms, Bai Yan slowly advances forward. Tonight you can vent to your hearts content. I will take responsibility for whatever happens today. A dominant and overbearing aura exudes out of that red figure, closing off any possible escape for the prey.
You two
Steaming with anger, Bai Zhi attempts to point her finger at them only to be whacked again by that hateful stick. All of a sudden, a mournfully painful cry echoes across the night sky, making the night ever so spooky.
Lan Xiaoyun, you bitch! Clinging onto her painful arm, she bears her fangs at the encroaching figures in ast-ditch effort to make herself more threatening.
Then without indication, Bai Yan who was standing behind her cousin suddenly leans backward with one of her legs raised forward
Bang!
One kick to the chest, thats all it took to make Bai Zhi fly across the street and smash into a tree. From her mouth, blood begins to vomit out of that twisted mouth.
Seeing her enemies messed up appearance, Lan Xiaoyun became ecstatic and rushed over like a raving wolverine. With herself on top, she began trouncing the girl below with her punishing fist.
Werent you really arrogant just now? Whats going on, hurry ande at me. I still have my cousin here!
Over the years, theres been quite a bit of steam pent up inside Lan Xiaoyuns body thanks to Bai Zhis doing. To have her grievances answered tonight, theres no way she wont let it rip. Very soon, the girl below had lost her consciousness at the constant beating from above.
Xiaoyun, remember not to kill her. She hasnt reached the point where she can die yet.
Slowly retracting her gaze from the pair, Bai Yans vision shifts up to the night sky as her brow curled into a slight knot.
Its been so long, they should be here soon
Just as she was thinking this, a loud screech of an eagles call broke the night. This also startled the venting girl on the floor, making Lan Xiaoyun jumping up with fright.
Cousin, what happened?
As soon as this question was made, a giant eagle swoops down from above andnds in front of them with lightning speed.
Riding on top was a beautiful woman. Dressed in a pink dress with an alluring smile, the first image one would get from this person would be a brothel keeper!
Chapter 59 “Flower Brothel’s Hua Luo”
Chapter 59 Flower Brothels Hua Luo
Cousin Lan Xiaoyun nervously tugs at Bai Yans sleeve, Who is this woman? Is she here to seek you?
She didnt answer the question, only smiling at the neer: Hua Luo, you seem to bete
Hohoho, giggling at the remark, the woman jumps off the eagle in one smooth swing. I met a little trouble on the road, thats why Imte. But Mistress, who is this girl here, your sister? Shes not bad, why not let here to my Flower Brothel for work. How about it?
Those winking eyes could literally discharge electricity from how foxy they were. Even for Lan Xiaoyun whos a girl, her skin was going all goose bump on her.
Cousin Grouchily sending a stare over to the provocative woman, she asks, Who is she, and what is
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lan Xiaoyun wanted to say Flower Brother in the end, but her hands reflexively cupped her own mouth to keep it in.
That Flower Brothel?
Hua Luo, Xiaoyun is still a child, you mustnt scare her.
Bai Yan didnt get angry at the little tease. She knew long ago this subordinate of hers would be like this. Besides, shes not the type to suppress her peoples true nature, thats not her style.
Mistress, Im only ying with her a little. Giggling again, she sends a charming smile at that little face hiding behind Bai Yan, No matter how courageous I am, I would never dare do something as to send your cousin there to receive clients.
Flower Brother, on the surface its a ce where men could to y with woman if they have the money, but in reality, its an intelligence agency. Even now, no other forces out there know exactly how much information this power has in its vault.
This fact was no secret among the powerful forces out there in thesends. Rather, its the ordinary folks who have clue about this organization and continues to take it as nothing more than a brothel.
Therefore, as the young miss of the Lan House, shes not new to this name.
Cousin, she is someone from the Flower Brothel? Really that Flower Brothel? Lan Xiaoyun pulls at Bai Yans sleeve, her lips trembling as she asked, Why would she be calling you Mistress?
Theres no mistake, shes the keeper of the Flower Brothel, Hua Luo. Bai Yan didnt deny it.
Due to the extreme shock of the news, Lan Xiaoyun nearly fainted on the spot. Never in her dreams did she expect the true master behind the Flower Brothel would be her own cousin here.
Oh heavens, is there anything in this world more explosive and sensational?
Cousin, hurry and tell me, how did you be the master of the Flower Brothel. They are an entity that can stand up to the royal family, a power that can crush the Bai family!
Flushed red from being overexcited, the girl nearly couldnt breathe there.
If this matter bes known to grandfather, its likely he will faint from excitement.
I will tell youter about that. Making a faint smile, Bai Yan shifts her gaze back to Hua Luo: There is one thing I want you to do.
As soon as she heard Bai Yan was getting down to business, Hua Luos expression turned serious: Mistress, please instruct me.
I suspect my mothers death must have something to do with Yu Rong. You are to thoroughly investigate this matter. In addition, you are to find out the activities of every member of the Bai House over these years, cold in her gaze, including Yu Rongs history before she married into the Bai family.
Raising her head in surprise, Hua Luo looks to the woman she calls Mistress and found a chill running down her back.
The Bai family has done too many evil things over the years. Even if I destroy them now it wont be enough to make up for their sins. I must ruin their reputation so they can never stand up again!
Chapter 60 “Confused Young Girl”
Chapter 60 Confused Young Girl
Yes, Mistress, lowering her head, Hua Luo respectfully responds.
And another thing pausing for a second, go find several good hands and have them infiltrate the Bai House to protect my brother. If anyone dares touch him, have those people finish them off. Theres no need to get confirmation from me on this matter.
But what if the one to harm Sir Xiao is Bai Zheng Xiang? Hua Luo hesitates for a moment before asking.
No matter who it is, its the same!
Its true she wants to find out whether or not her mothers death was really rted to Yu Rong, and to make those in the Bai family regret for the rest of their life.
However
All of that must be done on the premise of her brother being unharmed. If that cant be done, then all of the prior goals can be ignored and she will immediately take action to destroy those people!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Subordinate here understands. Half kneeling on the ground, Hua Luo shows utter respect in her voice.
She knows, now that her mistress has spoken, it means the end of the good days for the Bai family.
Cousin Lan Xiaoyun nkly stared at her cousinsmanding appearance. For the first time ever, she found Bai Yan to be extremely handsome despite being of the same female sex.
Lets see who will dare call her cousin a useless person again!
What are you thinking?
The crisp voice rang in front of the girl, knocking her back to reality. Making a happy smile, Lan Xiaoyun replies with glee in her voice: I was just thinking if you were to be a man instead, I will definitely have you marry me.
Twitching in the mouth, Bai Yan had trouble keeping up with this young girl: Then should I be d my mother didnt produce me as a man?
Youre too much cousin! Stamping her feet unhappily like shes hurt by that remark, Lan Xiaoyun runs up to hook her arms around Bai Yans: I dont care, Im clinging onto you from now on. Whatever good stuff you have in the future, you must keep me in on it.
Making a hmm sound to ept the request, Bai Yan didnt mind it at all. She had a brother all her life so its not bad to experience the bond of a lovely sister too
At the thought of Bai Xiao again, her heart gradually sank again.
It has been a long time since the dinner ended and she still dont know the conditions of her brother right now. This worries her.
Fortunately, she took precautions before to have Little Rice keep an eye on the boy. At least she knows he wont be in any life-threatening danger.
Xiaoyun, let us go make a visit to the Bai House. In the end her emotions got the better of her.
Okay. Lan Xiaoyuns gaze shifts back to the unconscious Bai Zhi on the ground, Do we need to bring her along?
From Bai Yans beautiful face, a wicked smilees out: We were just passing by when we found the unconscious girl so of course we got to send her back. After all, we are good people with a kind heart. Dont you agree?
Widening her eyes from total astonishment, the girl never thought her cousin would be like this.
So shameless!
Xiaoyun. After a few steps out, Bai Yan stopped again and seems to be contemting something, For the time being dont tell anyone about me and the Flower Brothel.
Why? The young girl clearly didnt understand. Pricking her brow, she asked, Not even our grandparents?
This isnt the right time to show my cards yet. When Im ready, I will personally inform our grandparents.
Her enmity with the Bai House will definitely be cleared up, but nows not the time yet.
Nodding her head like shes getting it, Lan Xiaoyun didnt refuse it: I still dont know why you are waiting but if its your decision then it must be right.
When these words came out, Bai Yan had already started to drift away. Not wanting to be left behind, Lan Xiaoyun simply picked up one of Bai Zhis leg and dragged her along on the ground.
Bump! Bump!
Due to the severe pain of constantly bumping into the random things on the street, Bai Zhi eventually came back to her senses. Unfortunately for her, as soon as she wanted to yell out to curse at the one responsible for her pain, her head ends up mming into a stone corner, thus knocking her out again.
Chapter 61 “Xiachen Searches for Uncle”
Chapter 61 Xiachen Searches for Uncle
Inside the ancestral hall of the Bai House, Bai Xiao was currently leaning against the wall behind him as a burning me courses through his body.
Little Rice, I think this is where uncle is being kept. Lets go inside and see. From outside the door, a young tender voice drifts inside this quiet building.
Bai Xiao wanted to call out, but by the time he opened his mouth, nothing came out due to how parch his throat was.
Creakk~
The door to the ancestral hall slides open, catching the attention of the barely conscious upant inside. From his narrow eyelids, the youngd can see his precious nephew standing there looking at him.
Uncle! Upon seeing the young man lying there on the ground, the little boy rushes inside with his white kitty.
Plopping to the floor, the first thing Bai Xaichen attempts to do was to touch his uncles forehead only to be shocked by the heat: Oh no, you have a fever!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Although a martialist definitely had a stronger body with a better immune system, but that doesnt mean they wont get sick.
Im okay that voice was harsh and dry. Likely afraid his nephew would be worried for him, Bai Xiao barely manages to force a smile: Xiachen, how did you get in here?
Mother is worried about you so she had Little Ricee find you. However, I miss you too so I came along.
From beginning to end, Bai Xiachens small little hand had never stopped moving. Sorting through his deep pocket, he brought out a pile of small bottles and jars, all of which are filled with Dan pills of various effects.
Im sorry uncle, but I didnt learn any medical skills from mother. I dont know which of these can cure you.
Since childhood he only had interest in poison. As for the methods of saving others, he honestly didnt have a clue
Maybe, a glow fills the boys eye as he raises his head. Maybe you can try them all?
This is Looking down at the indicated containers, doubt could be seen in Bai Xiaos gaze.
Still as innocent and bright as ever: These are mine and Little Rices snack collection. Mother prepared them for us.
Snacks?
Looking at that small delicate face, a current of warmth filled Bai Xiaos heart. There no need, you two keep it for yourself okay?
In that instant, disappointment promptly reced that smile: I thought uncle would definitely like my snacks because my three grandshifus would always fight over them.
Twitching in the mouth, Bai Xiao thought he was hallucinating there for a moment. Fight for some snacks? How old are they to do something so childish?
Dummy little master, Little Rice makes a disdainful look. Do you think humans are all like us, able to eat Dan pills like snacks? If you have him take all of these then watch him explode!
Blinking his innocent eye, the boy clearly didnt get it: I am mothers son and uncle is mothers brother, why cant he eat them like us?
Rolling his tiger eyes at the ridiculous question, Little Rice went ahead to ignore the child and began rummaging through the bottles with his w. A short momentster, he found a certain bottle and hands it to Bai Xiao.
If you take one then your cold will be better.
In honest truth, Bai Xiao was a little frightened because this was the first time hes ever heard of someone using Dan pills to treat a cold. But looking at that anticipating eye of his nephew, he cant bear to disappoint the child. Uncorking the container, he carefully pours the content out.
Chapter 62 “Bai Xiachen’s Mad”
Chapter 62 Bai Xiachens Mad
A faint fragrance lingered out of the bottle, enough to instantly wake Bai Xiao from his dizzying state.
Shocked by this, he stared at the boy while pouring the content out. From the mouth of the container, an emerald green pill rolled out
This is your snack? Bai Xiao showed shock in his face.
These two cant be bullying me for ack of education, right?
Making a heavy nod, Bai Xiachen points at the green pill with his innocent and na?ve finger: This is my most favorite sugar bean, and there is more, all different vors
Inhaling deeply, Bai Xiao heavily suppresses his inner urge to cry out. Grabbing at the boys shoulder, he uses the most serious tone he can make: Xiachen, I am formally telling you this. Those arent snacks. They are Dan pills, Dan pills. Regardless of where these came from, its a travesty to treat them like candy.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Although he had never eaten a Dan pill before, but he had at least seen some. Therefore, Bai Xiao only needed a nce to recognize the ones here.
Its no wonder those grandshifus are fighting over these things, who wouldnt?!
Scratching the back of his head: But I have a lot of these snacks, so much that I cant even eat them all. If you like, I can give them to you Uncle.
In this moment, an intangible hand just squeezed at the poor mans heart.
A lot?
Cant finish eating?
This is too overwhelming!
Little master, do you remember the effects of these pills? Little Rice first made a despising look at the little troublemaker then shifted his gaze back to the young man: There are too many varieties here. Wait until owneres back and she will tell you what to take. First eat that green pill and you will recover quickly.
Looking down at the object in question, Bai Xiao nods in silence and pulled it up to his lip.
It melted as soon as it entered his mouth. Like a clear current in a river, the fluid gradually lowered the burning temperature from his forehead.
Xiachen, Im much better now. You and Little Rice should hurry and leave before the rest of the Bai family notices you two.
Now that his condition had be better, Bai Xiao can think more clearly and knew its gettingte based on how dark the sky was.
Uncle. Blinking his big eyes, the little troublemaker asks: Is it because of those baddies that you cant go attend mothers banquet?
Shaking his head, Bai Xiao exined: Startingst night I was already in high fever. Yu Rong sent someone to check up on me but they left right after seeing my condition.
Did they not send a doctor for you? Wrinkling his little face, a tinge of anger could be heard in that tone.
If I never get up again from sickness then that would be perfect for that woman. Why would she find a doctor for me? Bai Xiao made a bitter smile, saddened by the truth of it.
Little Rice, waving his tiny hands with annoyance, lets go!
Xiachen! Seeing the steaming appearance of his nephew, Bai Xiao rushes to stand up, Where are you going?
Of course to make trouble! Raising his chin, that delicate and childish face was already showing an aura of a king!
Dont be impulsive Xiachen. Hurrying to grab for that small hand, Bai Xiao makes a worried face and swiftly came up with an excuse: Your mother doesnt want to be exposed yet. If you burst in there out of impulse, your mother will definitely be angry!
Chapter 63 “Revenge for Mother (1)”
Chapter 63 Revenge for Mother (1)
Sure enough, once Bai Yans name was brought up the little troublemaker quickly started to get hesitant: I just need to not expose myself!
In the brief moment where Bai Xiao was stunned by that outburst, the little rascal had already stormed out of the ancestral hall with Little Rice in his arms. Very soon, that small figure had disappeared and was firmly heading for the front end of the manor.
Stopping after running for so long, Bai Xiachen pinches Little Rices plump round cheek and asked: Do you know where that bad woman is?
Of course I know,e with me. Jumping out of the boys arm, the baby tiger began running for a certain direction.
Its very quiet tonight with only the asional servants passing by. This of course held no difficulty for the troublemakers to dodge. Not long after, they are now standing before a room still illuminated by the light inside.
Little Rice, you wait here for me
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Xiachen first hid the tiger away in a corner, then cautiously crouched forward towards the doorway in fear of disturbing the ones inside.
In the room, Old Madam Yu was sitting on the couch with Yu Rong by her side. Aside from the pair, theres also a maid silently standing by to await their order.
Rong, its been so many years, why is there no movement in your stomach? The old womans face was very unpleasant, If you dont give birth to a son then this Bai family will eventually be given to that bastard child!
Yu Rong went stiff as she shifted her gaze down to her t stomach. A bitter smile escaped her as she did so.
Mother, I dont have any solution either. Ever since I gave birth to Zhi, theres been no movement again. For that, I even went to seek out a pharmacist to check on me. The doctor ims my body is very healthy so the problem might be on Zheng Xiangs body.
Blinking at the statement, Old Madam Yu frowns: So long as the problem isnt on you then thats easy to solve.
Mother, what do you mean by this? She looked up in surprise and came eye to eye with her mothers distorted face.
Everything in the Bai House should be ours. We mustnt give it to Bai Xiao, that bastard child! The way the old woman said it had madness in there like its the only truth.
Therefore you must find another man to get you pregnant. You must have a son!
WAHH!
Yu Rong was so shocked that she jolted up from her seat. Even the hot tea beside her were knocked over and fell over her hand. Despite the heat, she remains oblivious to the pain and continues to make an incredulous look on her face.
What are you talking about mother! How can you make me betray Zheng Xiang? Whats more, if this matter bes known to him
Hatred gripped the old madams face: Then do you want everything in this house to fall into that little bastards hand? Why should he get to take away what belongs to us?
But even if I do give birth to a son, Bai Xiao is still the heir to the Bai House. And the world knows that everything this family has was brought over by Lanyue. If we do this then we might be thrown into the limelight of gossip.
Yu Rongs heart was a little worried, but not for the possibility of Bai Xiao stealing her fortune, its the fear of being insulted by the world.
Isnt there an old saying of if you marry a chicken follow the chicken, if you marry a dog follow the dog? Lanyue had already married into the Bai House so whatever dowry she has belongs to this family! You are now the mother of the house, making those dowries yours! Who could say more?
Coldly grunting, a sickening amount of darkness could be seen in those old eyes: As for Bai Xiao, I will have ways to ruin him!
Chapter 64 “Revenge for Mother (2)”
Chapter 64 Revenge for Mother (2)
Furthermore Seeing the worry still hasnt dispersed from her daughters eye, Old Madam Yu follows up with more: Dont forget, Ruo is Crown Princess of the Liu Huo kingdom. Eventually she will rule over this nation and you will be the mother of the queen. Which woman out there can be more powerful than you by then?
When Yu Rong heard this, her face finally loosened. Nodding with approval: Thats right! I still have two daughters of noble status. Their future will definitely be at the peak of this nation, not something that bitch Bai Yan canpare with.
Bai Ruo was already set to be queen, that leaves only Bai Zhi fighting for the position of Sovereign Princess.
Although the identity of that Di Cang was inferior to the crown prince, but his personal strength was far higher. Once Bai Zhi marries that man, she will be the mother-inw of both the Crown Prince and Sovereign Prince of this nation.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
But Yu Rong seems to have remembered something: But would Lord Cang marry Zhi as we want?
Making a mocking chuckle: Dont assume just because that Lord Cang is powerful that he can do whatever he likes. Hes only a titled royalty. In the end, he can only rely on the king to grant him his authority. If Ruo hands down a decree when shes queen, what else can he do, refuse?
Yu Rongughed: You are right on this. With Ruo on our side, theres no need to be afraid Lord Cang wouldnt marry our Zhi. I lost to Lanyue back then, but my daughters are making up for it in every aspect.
Seeing her daughter thinking like that, Old Madam Yus face gradually calmed down. Just then, she suddenly noticed movement outside: Who?
Only silence answered her.
Giving a signal to the maid beside them, Old Madam Yu reveals a murderous light in her old eyes: You go open the door, I want to see who dares to eavesdrop on us!
Yes madam.
Doing as ordered, she swings open the door.
The night was quiet.
Under the cold moonlight, a silvery fox stood at the doorway.
Soft and cute all over, this thing was like cotton candy in how adorable he was. Clearly still a baby that hasnt made it to adulthood.
So its a fox.
Old Madam Yu rxes again. She suspected someone was eavesdropping on their conversation but never expected it to be a fox.
Mother, I think this foxs eyes are very familiar, I seem to have seen it somewhere. Yu Rong frowned. Suddenly, a tyrannical face which causes her to go white appeared in her mind.
No!
I must be thinking too much of this.
This fox how can it be simr to Di Cang, the Sovereign Prince?
Old Madam Yu ignored her daughters antics. Staring at the baby fox, she blinked a few times like shes in deep thought.
I remember thest time Ruo said she wanted a demon beast, unfortunately I couldnt invite a tamer for the task. Thank the heavens, even fate is on our side, sending this young fox to our doorstep on its own!
Demon beasts are difficult to tame once they reach adulthood, but if it was done during infancy, the animal will naturally submit to its owner.
Listening to how these people easily decided his own fate in a few short words, that pair of silvery eyes promptly narrowed into a slit. In one tap of his hind legs, the little thing had raised its ws for Yu Hongs hair
Chapter 65 “Revenge for Mother (3)”
Chapter 65 Revenge for Mother (3)
Ah!
Catching onto Yu Rongs hair, the foxs w went deep, so deep that it even ripped out a portion of her scalpel skin. This instantly causes the woman to scream with pain.
You little beast, how dare you hurt me!
In her fit of rage, the panicking woman makes an attempt to swipe at her attacker to knock it off.
Not missing the dangering its way, the fox immediately swung to the side and escaped the hand, all the while not forgetting to make a mocking face at its victim. This of course causes Yu Rong to go green with rage.
Someonee,e catch this stinking fox! Wiping the seeping blood from her scalp, she yelled in frustration.
It didnt take long, merely seconds for a group of guards to rush inside.
Swish!
Knowing its time to bolt, the fox makes an outstanding somersault into the air and attempts to make one finalnding on Yu Rongs face. Thankfully for the woman herself, her reflexes are rtively fast. Otherwise, she couldve expected some serious scars on this swipe.
Even so, one of her hands had be a bloody mess after she used it to take the hit.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Kill this thing! Kill it! Became twisted in her expression, she red daggers at the menacing fox.
But
Its already toote. Before the guards could even make a grab for it, the fox had jumped right out the window and disappeared into the darkness of the night.
You bunch of useless things. How can you not catch a single fox! In her moment, she heavily stomps at one of the guards.
Its unsure if its her illusion or not, but right now the backside of her hand felt very itchy due to the scratch.
Enough, this cant be med on the guards here. Its all that foxs fault, Old Madam Yu frowns with a strange light in her eye. However, since its here, it wont be able to escape so easily considering how big our estate is. Have our people fan out and search!
Yes madam, the guards lowered their heads and respectfullyplied.
As soon as the guards retreated, the old woman promptly shifted her gaze back at her daughter: Did you forget what I told you before? No matter how dissatisfied you are, you cannot show it in front of the public.
But the fox is too vexing. Just the thought of that little thing was enough to make her veins pop.
Furthermore, the itch on the back of her hand was starting to get worse. At this rate, she might even scratch the skin off!
Dont worry, it wont be able to escape our grasp.
Old Madam Yu smiles sinisterly because nothing has ever escaped her will when she wanted them.
The Bai House was so, and so was Lanyues dowry!
Just as Old Madam Yu was scheming again Bai Xiachen, the little boy was already running towards the location where he hid Little Rice.
At this moment, the baby tiger was in the middle of licking his paws on the grass in an elegant fashion. Seeing the rushing figureing his way, he asked, Is everything done?
That bad woman is scheming against uncle, she also called mother a bitch. Raising his silver fur, the bloodthirsty nature of his lineage could already be heard in his angry voice.
Blinking at the remark, Little Rice tilted his head in confusion. Since when did the little owner here get so nice to let those people off the hook?
Likely bing aware of the tigers question. Bai Xiachen giggles with delight: Did you forget already? I only have interest in poisoning people. Just now, I used some of my stuff on her body!
Chapter 66 “Crawling a Dog Hole”
Chapter 66 Crawling a Dog Hole
Quickly, I dont believe we will miss that little fox if we separate into different paths!
Just then right after the voice passed through the area, Bai Xiachens body swiftly mmed into a patch of grass nearby. Using the greenery as cover, he hides himself with this camouge.
We should hurry now before Mistress gets impatient. Little Master, we should first take our leave from here in order to not arouse suspicion.
Licking his paw, Little Rice first observed the passing guards to make sure the coast was clear. Then without hesitation, he dashed up from the grass and made a run for it.
I know a way to leave, follow me.
Bai Xiachen wasnt very pleased with this. Nevertheless, he cautiously got up and followed the fury cat from behind.
If not for his mothers instruction before, theres no way he would listen to Little Rices word right now and continue on with his rampage.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Without issue, the pair dodged every guard they came across, right up until Bai Xiachen saw a certain dog hole in the wall. Even his childish voice had changed from the sight: BAD KITTY! You actually want me to crawl into this?!
Well, what do you want? This whole mess is your doing. Do you want to disregard your mothers order? Rolling his tiger eyes, Little Rice sarcastically rebukes the questioning his way.
Even though Bai Xiachen was in his fox form right now, thats not enough to hide that horrid expression hes making.
He wanted to cry
Humph, you only know how to threaten me with mommy. Just a dog hole, as if Im scared.
As disgusting as this act was, its far better than making her mother angry.
While the baby tiger behind him was making a mischievous smile, Bai Xiachen can only feel like hes heading off to the execution ground. Closing his eyes, he epts his fate and zoomed through the hole in one fell dash without looking back.
Once the boy was through, Little Rice didnt dally around either and crawled through the dog hole too.
Once out and about again on the spacious street, everything was bright and wonderful again. To make this moment even better, Bai Xiachen had caught sight of a certain red figureing down the street.
His eyes beamed with happiness. Just as he was ready to call out to the woman, he promptly halted his move when he noticed another woman from behind
Cousin, hurry and look. The fox over there look so cute!
Dragging Bai Zhi with her, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) was walking next to Bai Yan when she noticed the animal.
As the daughter of the Lan House, although shes notpetent enough to contract a demon beast, but at least shes had the opportunity to witness those strong and beautiful creatures
However, none of the foxes shes seen in her life couldpare to this silvery fox in appearance. This was especially true for those clean big eyes. They are like a spring pool, making her heart thump with excitement and captivation.
Bai Xiachen could care less about the girls little antic. Moving his foxy body, he dashed into Bai Yans embrace without a second thought.
Towards that soft fluffy tail caressing her nose and cheek, Bai Yan couldnt resist pinching the little rascals nose for a tease.
Why are you here?
First ncing at the girl walking next to his mother, the boy didnt speak. Instead, he points his tiny paw over to Little Rice down at the ground. The meaning here was that he came with the baby tiger.
Slightly narrowing her eyes, Bai Yan got it now. Since Little Rice had left the Bai familys estate, it means her brothers situation was good enough to allow this leeway
Chapter 67 “I Want a Sister”
Chapter 67 I Want a Sister
Cousin
Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) who was standing beside Bai Yan was staring at the fox, her eyes sparkled with desire. Naturally, this horrified the little guy. Trembling in his mothers arm, Bai Xiachen squirms further into that body in hopes of somehow gaining more distance from that person.
I will find you a foxter. He wont do.
Bai Yan never once thought of selling her own son out, therefore she immediately rejected the idea before it was even brought up.
Ok then.
Theres clear disappointment in the girls eye, nevertheless, she can only reluctantly put her thoughts to rest and eye the furry little thing, But you must find me another just as beautiful in the future.
Just as beautiful as her own child?
Not wanting to dally around this topic, Bai Yan casually pulls the conversation away: We can talk when the timese. First toss Bai Zhi at the door then we can go.
Cousin, are you not going to look for your brother Bai Xiao? Lan Xiaoyun sounded a bit surprised by what she heard.
Isnt cousin not worried about her brother? Why is she leaving now that shes here?
He is safe. A smirk escapes Bai Yan as a sh of danger filled her eyes.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In the future there will be those from the Flower Brothel protecting Bai Xiao, meaning she can freely go carry out her business and do those **** things!
Little Rice, you take Xiachen back with you.
As soon as her words came, Bai Yan could feel her sleeve being tugged at. Looking down, what came into view were a set of beautiful tearful eyes gazing up at her.
This promptly softened her down to the core. Making a helpless sigh, she can only yield: Little Rice, you go back first. I will bring him back tomorrow.
Meow.
Giving onest nce at the pair of mother and son, Little Rice turns away and disappeared around the street
Lets go, were going home. Embracing the little guy in her arms, Bai Yan led the way for the Lan familys estate.
When she returned again, her uncle Lan Yu still hasnt returned yet despite being the first one going out to inquire about Bai Xiao. Based on this situation, its safe to assume the guy wont being back anytime soon
As worrying as this may be, Lan Xiaoyun didnt have that kind of deep mentality to worry. To her, the girl only wanted to y with the fox by following Bai Yan back to her room. However, when she tried, the end result was a direct m of the door in her face, close enough to hit her nose.
Rubbing her sore front, Lan Xiaoyan looked aggrieved by the treatment. Fortunately for her, she was smart enough to remember the promise. Only with that did she relent.
Oh well, at least cousin promised to let me pick a foxter. No need to be so eager. With her good mood, she gives onest look at the closed door behind her and walked away.
After waiting for Lan Xiaoyuns fading footstep to disappearpletely, only then did Bai Yan exhale a sigh of relief and turned her gaze back to the little fox on the table.
Under the swayingmp light, that small little figure begins to change. Growing and growing, it transforms into a milky white doll of a child.
Xiachen, what happened to your uncle? She asked with worry in her voice.
Mother, that bad woman is so hateful! The little boy looked steaming from how pink his cheeks were. She wouldnt even get a doctor for uncle when hes sick. I also overheard them calling you bad names!
And then?
The mother of that bad woman told her to make babies with another person. Mother, can you also make more babies? I want a sister to keep mepany. Blinking his sparkling and innocent eyes, Bai Xiachen pleads.
Making an awkward cough, Bai Yan rigidly replies: You dont even have a father, how am I supposed to make a sister for you?
Chapter 68 “Kick Him!”
Chapter 68 Kick Him!
But Innocently tilting his little head, The bad woman can find someone else to make a baby, why cant mother do it too? Wang Xiaopeng from next door has a little sister, I also want one.
Wang Xiaopeng? Who? Bai Yan asked.
They live next door. Their family has a lot of money, thats why Wang Xiaopeng can be so fat.
Note: Wand is the surname and Xiaopeng little chubby in chinese.
After a brief musing, Bai Yan understood whats going on now.
This neighbor the boys referring to wasnt from the Holy Land, its the family living next door to the manor she prepared here in the city.
Dont assume just because Bai Xiachens intelligence was higher than a normal person that he can ignore the things a child should do. He needs friends around his age to y with.
Oh baby. Picking up her son, she hugs the little fe and runs her fingers around the nose as a tease: One cant just make a sister because they want to, these things need fate. You are still young so you dont know. Wait until you grow up some more, then you will get it.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In response, Bai Xiachen nods like he understands.
He may be envious of his newfound friend Wang Xiaopeng for having a lovely little sister, but inparison, he rather listen to his mothers word over having a sister.
Then can we go find father? If father wants to take me away, can you alsoe with us?
If they find Father then a sister will just be a matter of time.
But what if your father only wants you and not I, your mother?
The arrival of little Bai Xiachen wasnt of love, its the result of an ident when she needed a man to cure her poison.
Stunned by the question, Bai Xiachen realized he never once thought of this issue.
Going quiet, the little boy went into deep contemtion C as deep as a child can go anyways. Then after a good few minutes, his big eyes literally glowed with brilliance.
Mother is so good so father cant possibly do that! But if he does then I also dont want him.
Squirming closer against her mothers chest, he tightly weaves his hands around her neck.
In this world, he can lose everything except his mother here.
Getting such affection from her son like so, Bai Yan unconsciously broke out into a gratifying smile.
In this life and her previous one she has done a lot of things she regretted, but giving birth to this child was not one of them.
Suddenly, the evening breeze whistled into her nose and she could smell a certain familiar scent. Going ghastly white in the face, she jolted up from the chair and quickly brought out a pill.
This pill can cover your aura. Swallow it now and hide under the bed. Remember, no matter what happens you mustnte out!
Before the boy could even get a grasp on the situation, his mother had already forced the pill down his throat and stuffed him under the bed.
In the next moment, a dazzling figure popped in.
Dominating, enchanting, seductively evil, none of these words could properly describe this man.
Bai Yan lost her breath there. She had seen him earlier tonight, but never in this fashion. That silvery hair, that purple robe, and that peerless face, its no wonder every girl in this kingdom would fall heads over heels for this man known as the Sovereign Prince!
Sadly.
The more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are!
This man was like a flower hanging off of a cliff. If not careful, one will fall into the deep ravine below, meeting their end in a crushing fall like the stuff they call love.
What are you thinking?
Just when Bai Yan was in a daze, the man had alreadye face to face with her. Against that intoxicating breath, her senses were knocked right back to reality.
Then when she realized how close they were again, Bai Yan didnt hesitate in the least and aimed her feet straight for that rude figure.
Chapter 69 “Forced Kiss”
Chapter 69 Forced Kiss
Her feet failed to reach the man because it was firmly caught by those big hands.
Narrowing those dangerous eyes, a smirk escaped him: What you are doing is called abandoning your benefactor after achieving your goal. Have you forgotten how you used me at the banquet?
You came of your own ord. How can you me me for that? Bai Yan sends an eyeful at the person.
If it wasnt for this man provoking herself first, theres no way she wouldve used him to infuriate Bai Zheng Xiang and the rest.
Bai Yan! Di Cangs voice sounded agitated as he pressed in on the ungrateful woman.
She wanted to retreat, but behind her was nothing but a wall. Then what do you want to do?
Of course its to do you!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The mans voice sounded extremely dangerous, especially how bloodthirsty those eyes were. It made her recall that night where she went wild with that person six years ago
With no escape possible, Bai Yans brain began to think. Shes desperate right now toe up with a countermeasure.
Bump!
Its unsure if its due to Bai Xiachen being too excited right now, but the boy just had to hit his head against the bed at this moment. Naturally, this caught the attention of the two adults in the room.
You are hiding someone! The air around that masculine body instantly went cold.
His tone there werent that of someone asking, its a confirmation.
Di Cang! Bai Yan rushes to grab at his sleeve. In desperation, she forces an awkward smile: Im keeping a cat, yes, a cat.
From Di Cangs wording so far, shes certain the one she raped six years ago was none other than this person here. Therefore, she mustnt allow him to discover the existence of her son.
Meow. In cooperation with his mothers lie, Bai Xiachen intelligently imitates the call of cat, thus loosening the tense moment in Bai Yans heart.
Fortunately, this time the boy was being obedient, otherwise she truly wouldnt know how to solve this whole mess.
But very quickly, her calmed heart was forced back up again.
Forcefully pushing her hands away, Di Cang ignored her attempt to stop him and strode towards the bed.
Bai Yan felt like her hearts about to explode right now. Then out nowhere, her body moved by itself and ran for the person in front thats about to lift the bed over.
In this critical moment where all things mattered, Di Cang suddenly found himself being mushed against a plump set of lips. With his head firmly set in ce by those slender hands, he couldnt move even if he wanted to. In which he doesnt to be clear.
In reality, Bai Yan was already regretting her move the moment she kissed him.
Though their encounters were short, merely three times thus far, its more than enough for Bai Yan to have a good grasp on his character.
This man has a very serious issue with cleanliness. So long as the things are his, he will never allow anyone to touch it, let alone his lips!
However
Bai Yan couldnt care about those details anymore!
What she knows, the only thing she knows now, was that unless she did this and pulled the man away from the bed, her son will be caught and they might be forced to separate. Even if the consequences of her actions here were inciting the fury of this dangerous man here.
Yet, no movement or reaction came even after a long while, which made her involuntarily open her eyes to meet that bloodthirsty pupil in front.
Releasing her pressure, Bai Yan makes a natural smile like what she did meant nothing: You are too beautiful so I couldnt control myself there.
Beautiful?
Di Cangs eye turned sharp. If he remembers correctly, the first time this woman met him on the street was the same, she had used the same wording to address himself.
Oh, she even has the nerve to molest me here.
Chapter 70 “Who Provoked Who?”
Chapter 70 Who Provoked Who?
What, afraid now?
Six years ago you **** me, and now six yearster you force kissed me! Now then, how should I go over these two ounts with you?
I told you already, six years ago wasnt me. In any case, theres no way she will admit to the truth.
We can ignore the matter six years ago. That I can have someone investigate thoroughly. Now, lets go over this one right now!
In one move, Di Cang overwhelms Bai Yan and forces her up against the bed by binding both of those delicate hands together. Meanwhile on the back, her legs are now pressed into submission with the mans own body weight.
Di Cang, you MMmmmm
Despite her anger and protest, Bai Yan didnt even get to finish her words there when it became sealed.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
His kiss was very rough. to the point where shes bleeding on the lip. For a moment there, all they could taste was blood and iron around their tongues.
Regardless of her struggles though, Di Cang only got worse here like a wild animal. Slowly moving his free hand downwards to the leg, he attempts to tear open any form of barricade that gets in his way for the prize.
As soon as the cold sensational touch of his fingers came remotely close to her **** spot, Bai Yan knew what this bastard was trying to do now. Infuriated by the audacity of this, she looks him straight in the eye with a powerful gleam.
This shouldve been a sign for any man to stop, assuming they are not forcing this, but Di Cang couldnt control himself anymore. That scent, that aroma, its like an aphrodisiac to his nose. Hypnotic and addictive, forcing him to not let go.
In the past he had always been extremely disgusted with the opposite sex; however, this one kiss here not only didnt gross him out, it only made him want to explore further and further.
Bai Yan desperately wanted to break free because at any moment now its a definite that shes going to be vited here tonight. To make things even more deplorable, their son was currently hiding underneath the bed!
Fortunately for her, in herst struggling wiggle just now, one of her naughty foot was able to break from its imprisonment.
A flicker of happiness emted out of her eyes. Without thinking twice, she sends it straight for the bastard!
If this was any other time in the past, Di Cang could easily catch that leg with a grab, but hes in the middle of enjoying himself when his defenses are at his weakest. Therefore, the fact that one of her legs had escaped his binding didnt even register.
So
With a bang, Bai Yan gave the worlds first award winning kneecap to the mans crotch.
This kick was like ice cold water, extinguishing any ming desire he had just moments ago.
Going blue, green and white, a raging storm could be seen in his bloodthirsty iris: Bai Yan! You really dont want that leg of yours eh?!
Using this brief second of freedom, Bai Yan ignored the question and rushed to rearrange her messy self and loosened dress. Thankfully she made it in time here because there werent much left on her bottom half before those fingers made it to her ****.
DI CANG! Dont think Im so easy to be picked on! If you werent trying to force your way with me here I wouldnt have kicked you!
How dare you, dont forget it was you who first tempted me! The piercing pain between his thigh only made his face look even more distorted.
Oh, how he wants to rush up there and strangle this woman to death right now!
Then all of a sudden, Di Cang started tough maniacally. Its cruel and cold with an ever-increasing sense of danger in the air around his body.
Bai Yan! You better pray that six years ago wasnt done by you. Otherwise, we will have hatred of both new and old to clear up
Standing up from the bed, Bai Yan didnt back down and asked haughtily, And what are you going to do about it?
I will make you unable to leave the bed day in and day out. Taking two steps forward, Di Cang pinches the woman on the chin, By then I wont give you mercy even if you beg me at night!
All of a sudden, his eyes took notice to the line of blood running down Bai Yans lip. Wrinkling his brow, You are hurt?
pping that hand away, Bai Yan rolled her eyes at the stupid question because its obviously done by him so why ask?
Nevertheless, her guilty conscious was starting to act up after thinking it through.
Its as the man said In the beginning it was herself who provoked him, just that she didnt expect Di Cang to explode like a raving animal here.
Chapter 71 “Baby Doesn’t Like the Father”
Chapter 71 Baby Doesnt Like the Father
Di Cangs gaze remains unmoved from those lips. His deep voice sounded like hes suppressing some sort of emotion.
Youre hurt, why didnt you say anything?
The ring blood stain only made his heart ache like its been torn apart.
Have you given me the opportunity to say? Bai Yan sneered.
Her lips been blocked by him so how was she supposed to tell him?
Moreover, even if she did say it, would he have relented?
Bai Yan! Di Cang approached again, his voice hoarse as he spoke: You still owe me nine kisses! I will take them back one at a time!
Immediately widening her eyes, her tone sounded angry: I only kissed you once and you want ten in return? Arent you being too much?
As if unaware of her wrathful voice, Di Cang turns to leaves, disappearing into the night sky without leaving any traces of his presence.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
With the man gone, Bai Xiachen promptly scurried himself out of the bed. First patting away the dust, he then rushes up to his mothers side.
Mother, is he my father?
The little guys milky voice pulled Bai Yan back to her sense: Oh my baby, you are wrong. That man isnt your father.
Mother is lying! Bulging in his cheeks, he looks like a steaming meat bun at this moment, Hes clearly my father! But I dont like him His voice a little sulky as he said thest part.
Its not easy to learn of who his father was, yet he didnt like the man at all.
Why? Bai Yan asked
He is too fierce.
Bai Xiachen pinches his lip to the side unhappily. In the little guys mind, the perfect image of a father should be like his god-father Chu Feng Yi, kind and warm and not frosty and fierce like the one here.
Mother, can you be god-fathers wife? Swinging his arms around his mothers neck, Bai Xiachen pleads with those big innocent eyes: God-father is kind and gentle, plus hes super rich, way better than that fierce man.
If he did not know that the man was his old man, he wouldve long rushed out to fight when they were making that racket above his head.
Recalling the kiss again, Bai Yan became a little embarrassed: Hes not bullying me.
Also, that kiss was started by her first.
I saw everything! The boys cheek was flushing from how steaming he was, That evil man bit you and made you bleed. No way I will like someone like that.
Bai Xiachen was still young so of course he didnt under what Di Cang really did. To him, he only knows his old man made his mother bleed on the lips there. Therefore, his first impression of Di Cang turned out very bad.
Mother, I know its because of that baddy being too strong and that you dont want him to take me away. Fear not though, I will quickly grow bigger and when I do, I will bite him instead if he dares to bully you again!
Warmed by her wonderful sons statement, Bai Yan felt like everything shes endured thus far was worth it.
Xiachen, during this time I wont go back to the estate, but I will have your Auntie Hauluo look after you. Once we are done here, I will take you away and never let that bastard find us again.
A bit aggrieved that his mother wont be around with him for the next while, he nevertheless nodded: Dont worry mother, I will be good. But you must promise me that once you are done you muste find me and not leave me behind.
Chapter 72 “Her Taste”
Chapter 72 Her Taste
He knew that if he didnt listen to his mother this time and became discovered by that man, then maybe he will forever be separated from his mother!
Slightly distressed inside, Bai Yan pulls the boy into her arms forfort: Ille tomorrow with a bottle of pill. Whenever you want to see me then you can take one. This will mask your scent and keep him from discovering you.
Demon Beasts recognizes people using their scent, hence the reason why she didnt want to let Di Cang see the little guy. He might recognize Bai Xiachen for what he was.
Mother.
Firmly embracing his small little hands around her neck, Bai Xiachen didnt even have time to get sentimental here before Bai Yan gave him a small little smack on the head from above.
Bai Xiachen, I still havent gotten even with you yet! Why are you so greedy at this young age? Is your mother, I, not rich enough? Why are you coveting other peoples wealth?
As soon as her head came back with the image of her sons appearance just now, she would be gritting her teeth.
What does he mean by Chu Feng Yi is gentle and rich?
Seriously, for some money and hes already selling his own mother out.
Its not my fault mommy, its Sister Chu who told me to say good things about godfather in front of you.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Grasping his smacked little head, Bai Xiachen didnt need much persuasion here after seeing that angered gazeing down from above. Just like that, he rushed to confess and sold his partner in crime out.
Shes your godfathers sister. If you call her sister too then what makes your godfather then?
But Sister Chu wont let me call her auntie. She only lets me call her sister. Bai Xiachen nearly fell into tears from being so aggrieved.
In the future you stop colluding with her! Shooting a warning look at the boy, Bai Yan deres.
That troublemaking girl was already quite the headache for the rest of the elders in the Holy Land, yet its Bai Xiachen who likes to y with her the most.
I know Im wrong now.
Mother always knows best so shes the biggest.
Hurry and go wash up for sleep. Tomorrow we will return to the estate in the morning. Without giving heed to what the boy did next, she gets up and headed towards the couch in a graceful manner.
Meanwhile somewhere else in the outskirts of the city, Di Cang had just descended from the air when he gave a hard-firm punch against a random old tree. Only with the copse of this towering nt did his emotions get vented here.
Highness.
Kneeling there, the guard following behind him sounded very uneasy and worried, unsure why the man was so angry.
Go investigate, I want every piece of information about that woman called Bai Yan!
Bai Yan, who the hell are you!
Why is your blood. able to easily stir my emotions?
Yes Milord, the guards heart was slightly relieved after hearing this. Rising, he promptly retreated to carry out hismand.
Looking at the direction of the disappearing guard, Di Cangs slender finger gently went over his lips.
Its as if the act alone will make the taste of that woman linger longer.
I dont care whether or not you will admit it or not, Im determined to make you that woman from six years ago!
For the Fox family, their nose was the most powerful senses at their disposal so how can one hide their odor from them?
Just that.
Upon thinking about the rumors surrounding Bai Yans unmarried pregnancy, an unclear light shed in Di Cangs eye.
Chapter 73 “The Queen Dowager’s Summon (1)”
Chapter 73 The Queen Dowagers Summon (1)
Next day, the early morning light of the sun had just sifted through the windowsill when a loud ruckus suddenly broke the serenity of the room from the outside.
Wrinkling her brow at themotion, Bai Yan gradually opened her sleepy eyes to find the nesting boy in her arms already gone. Just that.
The temperature still lingering on the bed sheet proves he was still here not long ago.
Cousin.
Boom!
Rudely barging through the door, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) appeared to be in quite the good mood based on how cheeky and gloating her face was.
What happened?
Seeing her cousin like this, Bai Yan can already guess something must have happened while she was asleep.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Cousin, do you remember you had my father go find cousin at the Bai House after dinner? A gleeful smile escapes the girl, Last night my father had a falling out with that Bai Zheng Xiang! The bastard tried to stop him from seeing Bai Xiao, but my father forced his way inside regardless.
Oh?
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan became a little confused here: How is this considered a good thing?
Of course this isnt it. What I want to say is another thing. A cunning and sinister light beams out of the girls eye, When my father and his people forced their way into the inner quarter of the manor, they saw Yu Rong going crazy! Its like shes possessed, constantly scratching her hand, and most importantly, she started to strip dance in front of the public!
Sinking in herplexion, Bai Yan can already guess its her sons doing. Nevertheless, she had to admit, its beautifully done!
Cousin, are you not happy? At the time many people saw Yu Rongs nude body. Though the girls face was flushing at her own statement, the excitement in those eyes cannot be hidden. If I had known Yu Rong would start strip dancing then I wouldve had my father bring more people over to the Bai House.
Thinking of the torture faced by her cruel stepmother, Bai Yans lip inexplicably formed a smirk.
The pain she inflicted on me years ago will be repaid one step at a time, and it will be I who will do it!
Tilting her head, Lan Xiaoyun blinks and blinks with confusion Why does her cousin here look like she knows whos responsible?
Fox?
All of a sudden, the young girl recalled a certain detail her father mentioned to her this morning. Its said that the Bai House was in the middle of searching for a foxst night, which coincided with the fox they encountered on the road yesterday.
Instantly, her eyes sparkled with realization: Cousin, can it be, you.
Stretching her arms like someone thats just awoke, Bai Yan interrupts the girls questioning: Im going to wash up so why dont you go outside for now.
No! Lan Xiaoyun became all mopey, I havent even finished what I wanted to say yet and you already want to drive me out.
Theres more?
Its like this. Grandfather tasked me to inform you that the pce has sent for you. Her Highness the Queen Dowager is seeking your audience today, but since you were still asleep earlier, he wouldnt let me disturb you.
Dowager?
Bai Yan went quiet at the information she got.
Her impression of the Queen Dowager wasnt deep, but she did learn that the rtionship between her mother and the old queen was so good that she wanted Lanyue to marry into the pce. However, due to her mother rejecting the idea, the oue was the Queen Dowager taking Lanyue as her goddaughter instead.
In fact, when the old Bai Yan was still young, she had often visited the old queen in the pce with her mother. But ever since Lanyue passed away, the young orphaned girl would seldom step out of the Bai estate, hence the reason why their former good rtionship became so alienated.
You go tell our grandfather that I will be entering the pce in a bit.
Now that shes returned, its unavoidable that she would make a visit to the pce.
Chapter 74 “The Queen Dowager’s Summon (2)”
Chapter 74 The Queen Dowagers Summon (2)
Besides, there are still her enemies inside the pce.
Phoenix Wing.
A certain woman was currently lying on the couch in azy fashion, nevertheless, the temperament and yellow dress gave proof to her prestigious status.
Your Highness, the crown princess seeks an audience. A pce maid carefully enters the room and performs a bow.
Taking the teacup from the maids hand beside her, Ning Dai first took a sip before speaking, Let her in.
Yes, Your Royal Highness, the maid retreats to carry out the order.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Noter than a few moments, Bai Ruo had entered the room under the guidance of the pce maid.
Child greets Mother. Partially on her knee, Bai Ruos head remains low as she spoke using the softest and most pleasant voice she can muster.
Hurry and rise my dear, what matters do you have toe find me today? Her soothing hand reaches out to gesture the end of the formality.
Hearing this, Bai Ruos releases the most enchanting smile and slowly walks up to the queen.
Mother, the first thing is of course toe pay my morning greetings to you, but I also got another matter I need to consult with you. I heard the queen dowager had summoned my sister Bai Yan into the pce.
Bai Yan?
Upon hearing this name, Ning Dais face promptly turned into a frown as a disgusted light overtook her eyes.
A woman who is not clean and chast would dare step into our pce door? It cant be that you also want to meet that woman?
Showing an ufortable look, Bai Ruo silently nods under that forceful gaze from the queen. We are after all sisters. She may hold a lot of opinions of me for stealing His Highness away, but I still wish to ask Mother you to grant me this audience with her.
You stealing? Bai Yan actually dares to think like that? Ning Dai (Queen) mmed the table with her hand, I and Yi (Crown Prince) already didnt mind the fact that she was a useless person to begin with, but now she has the nerve to tarnish the royal familys name? Its clearly her whos at fault here and she still wish to pin the me on you?
Mother please settle your anger. Bai Ruo hastily gets on her knee, her voice sobbing, Sister is young and immature back then. Its not her fault. If anyone is to me then its I for not being there to stop her in time. Because of that, she did something so degrading
From the queens annoyed face, a sigh came of this: Forget it then, you dont need to take responsibility for her.
Thank you, Mother. Slowly getting up, Bai Ruo continues on with her act, No matter how much my sister misunderstands me, I will forgive her because my mother always taught me sisterly love is absolutely important.
What a good sisterly love!
Years ago it was her who framed Bai Yan, it was her who pushed her to the cusp of destruction, and it was her who took everything thats hers.
And theres something Im not sure if I should say.
My dear, you have no need to hold back, go ahead and speak your mind. No what happens you will have me behind your back.
Obviously Ning Dai was very satisfied towards this daughter-inw of hers. And if her son, the Crown Prince of the Liu Huo kingdom, did marry Bai Yan back then, theres no doubt in her mind she would go mad by the fact!
Biting her lips, I plead for mother to make sister His Highnesss concubine!
What? Ning Dai became furious, An unclean bitch like that, how can she be a member of the royal family?
Chapter 75 “The Queen Dowager’s Summon (3)”
Chapter 75 The Queen Dowagers Summon (3)
Mother, Bai Ruo hurries to call out. Last night His Highness went to attend sisters reception banquet and learned of Old Lord Lans recovery. If Husband can also marry my sister and get the Lan familys support, it will be a great boon for his future.
But
Bai Yan has already lost her virginity. If the crown prince of the state himself gets involved, wouldnt that be equivalent to blemishing the royal familys face?
Seemingly aware of the queens concern, Bai Ruo follows up with a smile: Mother, this matter is fine if we dont advocate it to the public. We can say on the surface that my sister is there to apany the crown prince but is in actual fact his concubine. This way it wont be a blemish to the royal familys credit.
Ning Dai knew what the girl said was true. Even if her own grandson had extraordinary fate on his side, it doesnt necessarily mean its a guarantee the throne will be theirs for the taking. There are simply too many coveting the crown. If they can gather the Lan Houses power, its still an extrayer of protection.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Of course, Ning Dai wouldnt show her true thoughts on the surface. Looking down at Bai Ruo, her face turns to a distressed one: If we do this then it will be hard on you.
How can one allow another to sleep in the same bed?
And how many women out there would willingly sacrifice themselves to help their husband pick another wife?
If Bai Ruo can make such a difficult decision then its definite proof shes a virtuous woman inside and out.
Mother, I am fine with this. Shaking her head, As long as its for my husbands welfare then Im willing to even give up my position as Crown Princess!
Ning Dais perception of the girl was bing better and better, likewise, her image of Bai Yan only got worse.
Bai Yan, do you really think you can enter my husbands eye? No! An unclean woman like you wouldnt even garner his touch!
I merely want to keep you under my feet so I can keep trampling you!
Someonee! Ning Dai nods approvingly and gave her summon, Have someone wait outside the dowagers quarter. As soon as Bai Yan appears, you people are to bring her over to me!
Yes, Your Royal Highness.
The pce maids who were busy carrying the fruit tes all kneeled in unison before retreating away for their order.
Ever since Bai Yan entered the pce, she had been led directly into the Peace Wing where the old queen herself had been awaiting her presence.
Following the announcement of her arrival, the door swings open and the image of a kind-hearted grandmotheres into her view. Through the support of a young maid by her side, the old queen beckons her inside.
So youre Bai Yan. Its been so many years, look how youve grown.
Holding onto Bai Yans hand, the dowager caresses them and exhaled amenting sigh: Child, please dont me me for not shielding you back then. His Majesty insisted on the decision so not even I can change his mind.
Although the king was known to be a very filial person, but out of concern for the royal familys reputation, theres no way he wouldve allowed a unclean woman like Bai Yan into the lineage book.
What are you all still standing around for? The old queen looks around herself at the idling maids: Hurry and get a seat for her.
Yes, Your Royal Highness. The maids gave a quick bow and retreated. In no longer than a minute, a chair was prepared for Bai Yan in the room.
Your Grace, are you facing some difort in recent days? After observing the slightly blueplexion, Bai Yans expression turned dark and serious.
Stunned by the remark, the old queen smiles andugh: You are indeed a caring one like your mother. Yes, its true, Ive been a little unwell recently. Likely just me overworking myself, its nothing to be concerned about.
Im afraid its not that simple
Chapter 76 “The Queen Summon”
Chapter 76 The Queen Summon
From the moment she stepped through the door, Bai Yan had already known the old queens been poisoned.
Its just that the toxin was the type to activate slowly, hence the reason why the patient herself didnt realize this.
My dear, what you mean is she frowns. The dowager herself wasnt stupid so she quickly understood what thess was hinting at.
Its best Your Highness look for a trustworthy alchemist to check on your body. Remember, it must be a alchemist. Ordinary doctors cant discern your condition.
In truth, Bai Yan only needs a single Dan pill to resolve the poison inside the old queen. But this ce was the pce, she has no intention of doing anything extremely eye catching here.
Sure enough, the dowager began to contemte the issue at hand that she didnt even notice Bai Yan departing from the premise.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
However, as soon as Bai Yan came out of the Peace Wing, a pce maid ends up blocking her path.
Dressed in a pink dress, this servant had quite the ego with how high she raised her chin: Miss Bai, Her Highness the Queen demands your presence.
So Im supposed to go over just because she says so? Bai Yan shoots a nce at the girl, her lips provocative with that smirk: And who does she think she is?
Flushed with anger, the maid cries out: This is Her Highnesss order, are you going to disobey?
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan remains unfazed: Its possible for her to meet me, she just needs toe for herself. I will be waiting at the pce garden.
You
The pce maid had never seen anyone dare to refuse an order like this. Just as her veins were popping out of her forehead, the bone chilling voice of Bai Yans tongue suddenly exploded beside her ear.
Scram!
Want to meet me? Alright, you cane in person!
Losing her breath under the hot searing sun, the pce maid looked on in astonishment at the departing back of that gorgeous red figure. Gnashing her teeth, the only thought running through the girls mind right now was to inform her mistress of this.
In the back garden, flowers are fragrant and blooming as Bai Yan took her seat inside the pavilion. Leaned against one of the pirs, she crossed her legs and used this brief moment of calm and serenity to enjoy the beautiful surrounding scenery. For if she doesnt, that arrogant figure stomping her way over will soon break this wonderful atmosphere.
As beautiful as that face was, this neer clearly had anger in her eyes. And beside this queen, theres Bai Ruo with her usual pretentious face of worry.
Worry? More like gloating is the better term here.
Bai Yan!
Ning Dai didnt need to search at all for Bai Yan. Livid in her face, the enraged queen screams at the guards nearby: How dare you! This is the pce, you think you can disobey me? Someonee, take this woman away for punishment!
Mother, Bai Ruo quickly grabs at the queens hand and shook her head. Please, my sister here is only doing this because she resents me. I beg you to show mercy. At that, she promptly turns around to wink at Bai Yan like shes trying to give a signal, Sister, hurry and apologize to my mother. This time we are here to inform you of a happy asion so you should rejoice.
Happy asion? Pricking her brow, Bai Yans smile remains unchanged: It cant be that Her Highness the Queen here wishes to remarry?
Chapter 77 “The Crown Princess? Not Interested”
Chapter 77 The Crown Princess? Not Interested
You Ning Dais (Queen) expression promptly changed for the worse, Bai Yan, dont even try to frame me here!
Oh, if its not Your Highness remarrying then who else can it be inside the Phoenix Wing? It cant be Bai Ruo here now is it? Then I must say give my congrattions here.
Swinging herself up from the seat, Bai Yans charming smile was so perfect that if one unsuspecting individual were toe across this, they would definitely believe its true.
Distorting in her expression, Ning Dai swear she would rush up this instant and beat this girl to death if not for the Lan Houses power.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Ruo, you tell her instead. She cant bear to keep going, otherwise she might really go mad here.
Yes, Mother, Bai Ruo didnt show any signs of being affected by the remarks: Sister, the happy asion is to do with you. Ive convinced my mother the queen here to let you be my husbands concubine. Hurry and go back to the Lan House and prepare. They will being to pick you up today.
Bai Yan literally fell into aughing fit at this. From inside the pavilion, she advances in on bai Ruo.
Back then your Bai family wanted to sell me off to an old man as a concubine. Now, you are trying it again today. In your peoples eye, do you think Im only capable of being anothers concubine?
Slightly distorting in her face, not even Bai Ruo can keep up with her act when being pointed out in the open: I dont know what you are saying my sister. When have we ever tried to sell you to an old man? Even if you dont like me, you cant frame me like this. I know sister you hold a lot of opinion on me, so to sooth this, Im willing to offer you the position of crown princess if you wish
Ruo! Ning Dai yells out in protest, Have her be the crown princess? Based on what? Your stomach is good and gave the royal family a son that can cause the animals of this world to prostrate in worship, while this unclean woman here only knows how to pair up with some wild man.
Animal, prostrate in worship?
A strange light came out of Bai Yans gaze after hearing this.
She had long known Bai Ruo had lied about this and used the incident to give her son a halo, but to hear it in person, she simply cant resist chuckling at the shamelessness.
If you like the title of crown princess then go ahead and keep it for yourself. Slowlying up to the woman, Bai Yan puts on the aura of a superior being, I, Bai Yan, am not interested!
She did not deliberately press down her voice, thus allowing the queen over there to hear every word of it.
Its truly a strange urrence here, When Ning Dai heard the girl was coveting her son earlier, her first feeling was disgust. But hearing it in person that Bai Yan wasnt interested, her immediately reaction became anger instead.
Bai Yan, how dare you! My son is so excellent that its not even an insult to make you his bedding maid! Now you dare to resist my order? Resist royal authority?! Someonee, take her away!
Wait! Bai Ruo suddenly breaks in. Hurrying to run over, she was ready to pull at Bai Yans hand when the most unexpected happened.
Beaming a cold light in her iris, Bai Yan didnt give any signal and directly jerked her feet upwards tond a tremendous kick at Bai Ruos chest. Like a doll, she shot out like a cannon ball across the air
Literally, every person present was left utterly shocked here. Even the queen herself was left stunned
Bai Ruo was a recognized genius, otherwise Ning Dai never wouldve allowed the girl to marry her son.
But now, one kick and shes sent flying?
Chapter 78 “If There’s No Wrong, Where’s the Fault?”
Chapter 78 If Theres No Wrong, Wheres the Fault?
Quick, go and help her up!
Ning Dai was the first toe back to her senses. Immediately ordering the maids to go help, she then shifts her gaze back at Bai Yan with anger in her eyes: How dare you Bai Yan, to do something like that to your own sister, and here she was trying to speak good on your behalf. Thats how you pay her back?!
Im born with a phobia that wont allow others to touch me. If others do try, my hands and feet will lose control and move on their own. Shrugging, Bai Yan didnt even try to make her lie remotely usible or believable.
Ning Dais face went dark with rage: Ive had enough, none can save you this time. Someonee, take her away for punishment this instant!
When the queens order came down, the guards behind her swiftly rushed forward to carry out theirmand.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Exploding with danger in her eye, the simmering intent to kill that Bai Yans been hiding thus far were fully released.
Yet, it was also at this moment that an arrogant and deafening voice broke in.
Who gave you people the right to make a move on my woman?
Startled by the familiar voice, Bai Yan didnt even have time to react when a powerful pair of arms pulled her inside. Unlike the rude and rough kiss fromst time, the mans embrace was rather warm and protective Which of course left her quite startled.
Why are you here? Recovering from her brief moment of shock, Bai Yans first instinct was to look up at that incredible face.
Be good now. Smiling as he looked down, the mans arm tightly wounds itself around her waist to leave no room for escape: You can let me handle this.
Pricking her brow: What are you nning?
If the first encounter was an ident, then the following encounters afterward can only be called deliberate! It cant be this person had already learned of her sons existence now has he?
Youre too naughty my Yan Yan, always making me clean up after you.
That doting and gentle tone was like thunder, blowing Bai Yan straight out of this world and turning her into a stupefied statue.
Did you eat the wrong medicine?
Last night he was still so overbearing, but now hes gentle and kind? How can someone change so quickly?
Yep, definitely ate the wrong medicine.
Slightly ring at the rudeness, Di Cang makes a sly smirk and directly went to pinch her butt as punishment.
Oh my little Yan Yan is so bad. Wait until we are done here and I will slowly get even with you!
Shuddering like an electrified mouse, Bai Yans seriously wondering if her initial guess was correct because just the fact that he would pinch her butt was a big taboo.
But now, because of Di Cangs words, she had to think twice before making her move. Like would her forces be enough to go up against this dangerous man and stuff.
No matter what, Bai Yan wasnt going to give up her son. Thats the final line she wont allow anyone to cross!
Lord Cang, are you still going to shelter her after she hurt her own sister, the crown princess?
Towards this man, Ning Dai had to take extra precautions before making her move.
As everyone knows, Lord Cang was extremely powerful and holds the deep trust of the king. As for how strong, no one really knows yet.
Sneering: You think I need to shelter her?
Loosening her heart, Ning Dai was very pleased to hear this. So long as the man doesnt try to shelter Bai Yan then the issue would be easy to solve.
However, before she could have a turn at speaking, the mans dominant voice was up again.
My people can never be wrong. If they cant do a wrong, then wheres the fault?
Chapter 79 “The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (1)”
Chapter 79 The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (1)
Ning Dais expression promptly went dark.
Lord Cang, I know His Majesty trusts you, but at the very least I am the master of the inner pce. Do you expect me to do nothing when the crown princess herself has been harmed?
Slightly raising his brow, Di Cang looks down in a condescending manner at the confronting queen.
Then I like to know who gave you the right to lecture my people?
You Loss for word from utter frustration, Ning Dai res dagger at Bai Yan instead.
This Bai Yan is exactly like her mother, a fox that only knows how to seduce men everywhere she goes! And this Di Cang, how stupid can he be? Not favoring a royal princess over a filthy woman instead!
Queen Mother. Holding her chest and belly with each hand, Bai Ruo stumbles over with the help of the maids, This is nothing, please forgive my sister. She didnt intend to do this.
Looking at the girls tearing face, Ning Dais heart would of course not feel well. Especially when Bai Ruo continues on with her act of being kind and forgiving.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dont worry my dear, today I will definitely get justice for you. Patting Bai Ruos back like the act alone will sooth the pain, she sends a fierce re right back at Bai Yan and Di Cang, Both are daughters of the Bai House, how can one be so pure and kind while the other so ignorant and cruel?
Completely ignoring the babbling dotes over there, Di Cang begins tob through that silky ck hair with his fingers. The act was like a husband tending to his wife, a warm and soothing scene if the situation wasnt so awkward.
How do you want me to deal with them my little Yan Yan?
Ive already dealt with Bai Ruo. Swiping that annoying hand away, she sends an eyeful at him to emphasize her point, So, leave it be for now.
Leave it be?
Narrowing his eye, Di Cang looked on suspiciously at the woman in his embrace. Then as if understanding something, his lips curved into a sinister smile thats both dangerous and seductive.
I shouldve have known. This woman would never let her enemies off so easily.
Bai Yan, this a matter isnt settled unless I say so, not you! Clenching her fists to the point where her veins had popped, Ning Dai uses her head to signal the guards to move in. Immediately take down this woman and have her taken to the punishment hall!
Yes, Your Highness.
This time Bai Ruo didnt try to block the attempt; instead, she stays firmly nted behind the queen with her sinister smile and poisonous gaze.
So what if you have Di Cang to protect you? In this kingdom, the true masters are the queen and king, not him!
As logical as that thought was, it didnt apply here.
These guards are fully aware of Di Cangs reputation and how powerful and cruel the man can be. Seeing how protective he was of the woman, they cant help but falter in fear for their own safety. Nevertheless, they can only steel their nerves to move in now that the queen herself has spoken.
Facing the impudent fools drawing in, a gust of killing aura blew out of Di Cangs body and nkets the entire garden instantly.
Scram!
Under that tyrannical holler, the guards who were rushing forward suddenly found their chest suffocating like its been smashed in by an invisible force. Next second, their entire body were blown away and knocked to the floor with no chances of retaliating. Blood, flowed like a river out of their mouths, staining this once serene and peacefulndscape with the stench.
Ning Dais expression instantly went grey. Theres no lie that she fears the mans power, but that only applies to Di Cangs personal strength and not his authority. At the very least, she assumed he will try to make amends by yielding here. After all, thats just a filthy woman!
Yet, the most unexpected happened
For little Yan Yans sake, I will let you people off today as an act of mercy. If I count to three and any of you are still here, then dont me me for being cruel!
Chapter 80 “The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (2)”
Chapter 80 The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (2)
Going stiff in the body, it appears Ning Dai had be overwhelmed by that frightening aura. Gritting her teeth, Were leaving Ruo, lets go!
Stunned by the order, Bai Ruo could only look at the departing queens back in shock and disbelief.
As the queen of the harem, she would cower in front of Di Cang? Can this man really be that powerful?
One
The mans voice was oppressive and cold, forcing Bai Ruo to turn ashen with fear. Not wishing to face the ire of this man alone, she hurries to chase after the queen from the back.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Taking this all in, Bai Yans eye reveals a sinister light as she smiles at the departing figures. But then, a deep, low growl came into her ear. Next moment, she found herself being pressed against the wall.
The eyesores are gone now. Bai Yan, dont you think its time you give me some exnation about your pre-marriage pregnancy?
This man talk about changing face faster than flipping a page.
Shirking, Bai Yan faces that handsome face head on: Why do you ask when you already know? I, Bai Yan, hooked up with another man while being unmarried. Then I got pregnant and eloped, what else is there to say?
Bai Yan! Di Cangs eyes looked irritated, Are you going to confess only after I shove the evidence in front of you?
In the end, he couldnt resist falling back into his same old demeanor.
At the beginning Di Cang only wanted to prove this woman to be the very same person who raped him back then so he can make some payback.
But now, after listening to Bai Yans own word that she hooked up with another man, theres suddenly a burning urge for Di Cang to take her right here and now on this spot!
Di Cang. Tilting her head, she smiles knowingly, Why are you constantly hanging around me? Can it be you fell in love with me?
Love?
Pulling back his emotions, Di Cang honestly didnt expect a question like that. For hundreds of years, hes never had any feelings for the opposite sex, let alone talk about love.
Love? What a joke! When have I ever fallen for a woman?
Bai Yan, you better hope I dont find out back then its you! Otherwise. Threatening in his voice, he first swept his gaze at that chest, then at the bottom half. Its too obvious in what Di Cang means by that.
Now Bai Yan was already regretting in what she said.
If she knew today would turn out like this then years ago she would rather self-incinerate than to be stuck in this unending rtionship with this horrible man!
You are a man Di Cang, is it so bad that you must pursue the matter to this end?
Making a hair-raising smile, the manes clean: I originally only wanted to give some payback, but now it seems that aside from raping me, the woman also kidnapped my child. Thats a scenario even worse than before.
Shuddering at the remark, Bai Yan wanted to flee this instant and go back to the Holy Land. Thankfully she can tell Di Cang still hasnt confirmed the existence of her son just yet. Otherwise, they wouldnt be here talking like this here.
I never met you before. Bai Yan didnt want to meet that dangerous gaze, And, my child isnt yours. Besides, that child is lost long ago
When these words came out, she definitely felt that big hand shuddering at her statement. Its unsure why, but she involuntarily shifted her face to the side to hide her guilt.
You think I will believe you? The man forces her chin up, rousing her eyes to meet his: You are too scheming, I wont be blinded by your lies.
Chapter 81 “The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (3)”
Chapter 81 The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (3)
What do I have to do to make you stop haunting me? Bai Yans stare turned cold as she asked.
Her question was like a fist directly punching at his stomach. To sooth that difort, his arms tightens even harder around her body.
This woman wants to avoid me that much?
Bai Yan, you are unlucky. Its not so easy to escape from my grasp once you are inside it!
Mmhmmm Just as she wanted to act out again, the man in front had already pressed down against her again with those cold hard lips, blocking the path for more words.
Its unsure when her back had be drenched in sweat, but when that ill-behaving tongue broke through her defenses again, Bai Yan didnt hesitate in the least to bite down.
Blood flowed, filling both mouths to the taste of iron. Nheless, the man remains unmoved and continues to carry out his forceful ways because that taste was simply too beautiful. The same lustful and intoxicating sensation from six years ago!
Ahh!!! Horrified, a certain young girl was shivering incessantly outside the pavilion, causing the cold man to wrinkle his brow to look up.
This was none other than the Sixth Princess of the kingdom, the very same who nearly got her hands and legs chopped off at the order of Di Cang.
Its no secret to the world that the Sovereign Prince has a certain phobia for cleanliness, but now hes kissing a woman?
NO!
She wont believe this.
Scram!
The oppressive voice causes the girl to flinch,ing back to reality. Stammering for a proper response, all she could do was meet that bloodthirsty gaze and retreat in haste.
That horrific day, the hopelessness, it all came rushing back to her like a wave. She simply cant face the same treatment like back then and still hold herself sane.
When the princess left for good, Bai Yan pushes herself up from the stone bench, her tongue still covered with the mans blood.
You may have the hobby of letting others see us do it, but I dont have that sort of hobby.
Bai Yan, Pinching that chin, Di Cangs tone was threatening and absolute: You will never escape my grasp! Because if you do, I will find you even if I have to search to the end of this world!
Then ruthlessly p your ass!
Going stiff in her smile, Bai Yan had trouble taking that sort of confession up front. Before her irritated self coulde back to her senses, the man had already departed from her view.
Di Cang is already suspecting little Xiachens existence Turning darker in herplexion, Then I must have him leave the kingdom as soon as possible.
If Di Cang really wants to investigate then it wont be hard at all to find out about the truth, but because of that skepticism, I still have a chance.
No wait!
I muste up with a better solution!
Thinking up to here, Bai Yan didnt continue to linger and pushed herself for the exit.
Phoenix Wing.
Rushing back to her residence with tons of steam inside, Ning Dai looks livid from how frustrated and angry she was right now.
Queen Mother Bai Ruo followed soon after, her appearance aggrieved: Its all my fault. If it werent for me and my mother for not educating her better, things never wouldvee to this.
Inhaling deeply to calm herself: This incident isnt on you. You also suffered greatly. His Majesty may trust Lord Cang right now, but that doesnt mean it will always be that way. Once the situation changes, I will be sure to go over todays incident with them one at a time!
Chapter 82 “The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (4)”
Chapter 82 The Queen Makes a Fool of Herself (4)
Bai Ruo looked up in surprise. Based on that tone, its immediately clear the woman intends to swallow the humiliation instead of searching out His Majesty the King.
This wont do, I cannot allow the Sovereign Prince to be Bai Yans backing!
Queen Mother. A scheming light flickers across those eyes, Theres another thing I want to discuss with you today. I hope you can grant this
Ning Dais face remains unwell in herplexion: What is it?
Lord Cang isnt young anymore and for many years hes beencking a mistress for his ce. This wont do, so I wish to have my sister marry the man. I hope Mother can help on this matter.
My dear, musing for a moment, you also saw his attitude towards Bai Yan todfay. If I go too far, I fear he would go to His Majesty and protest about me.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Queen Mother. Coming up to Ning Dais side, Bai Ruo takes over the job of serving the tea from the maids hand: Lord Cang is only doing that on the spur of the moment. Once his temper is settled, things will be fine. Besides, do you really believe he would like an unclean woman?
Ning Dais tightly curled brow loosens: Your meaning is
I can see that Lord Cang is very interested in my elder sister. Why dont we do this then. As a goodwill, we can also set them up with a decree. By then Im certain Lord Cang would be grateful beyondpare.
Whether Bai Yan falls into her hand or her younger sister Bai Zhis hand, its all the same. That way its even better!
But Ive heard about Lord Cangs habit, they say he has a strong sense of cleanliness Ning Dais voice still sounded somewhat hesitant.
The man was simply too scary, so scary that she herself dont dare to actively provoke.
Mother, as the old saying goes, hearing is imaginary and seeing is the truth. Lord Cang is clearly interested in my elder sister so its safe to presume thats nothing but a rumor.
Ning Dai was still undecided when Bai Ruos persuading voice rang in again.
And I heard that Six Princess is also interested in Lord Cang. She is Consort Lius daughter and Third Princes sister. Third Prince is an ambitious person. If we allow them to gain the backing of Lord Cang then it will be a great obstacle in your son and my husbands ascension to the throne. Thats a very unfavorable situation Mother.
After this, Ning Dais brooding face promptly turned fierce: Hand down my decree, have Bai Zhi marry into the Cang Manor as the main wife. At the same time, issue another decree to the Lan House. Tell them Bai Yan is to marry into the Cang Manor as a concubine one month from now.
I cannot let Consort Liu have her way, I cannot!
Then I have to give our thanks to Mother for your great kindness. Otherwise, my elder sister could never be Lord Cangs concubine.
She never once mentioned Bai Zhi because in her view, Bai Ruo believes her younger sister can only be the main wife. On the contrary, Bai Yan being the concubine was already an act of kindness from their end.
What qualification does an unmarried pregnant woman have to join the royal family? Without the queens decree, no one will ever recognize her!
You can go down then, Im a bit tired right now. Ning Dai waves her hand, closing her fatigued eyes as a form of dismissal.
Yes Mother.
Slowly rising, Bai Ruo departs the Phoenix Wing under the guidance of a pce maid. The moment shes out, that gentle smile instantly disappears. In its ce, an insidious light filled those cruel eyes.
Bai Yan, do you think Lord Cang can really be your backing? Even if he is only a titled royalty, hes still a part of the royal family. That means he cannot decide his marriage!
Chapter 83 “Di Cang’s Might (1)”
Chapter 83 Di Cangs Might (1)
And you will always only be worthy of being a consort! A being that can only stand in the dust while looking up at me!
Back over at the Bai House.
Bai Zhi was currently sobbing away in the arms of her father, soaking the mans clothes in the process.
Since you are fine now then get some rest. As for your grudge, I will get it for you my daughter!
Thinking about whats happened with his family recently, Bai Zheng Xiang heavily rubs his temple to sooth that ache.
First of all was his wife Yu Rong inexplicably going crazy, causing him to lose all his face in front of the public. Then its his youngest daughter being beaten up and tossed in front of the gate.
With all that happening, how can he not be bothered?
Family Chief.
Exactly at this moment, the housekeeper reverently came through the door and said: Eunuch Li is here at our home. Hes carrying a decree from Her Highness the Queen and its meant for Third Miss here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Queens decree?
Bai Zhi became stunned by this, Why would Her Highness send a decree for me?
Daughter, let us first go receive it first, dont let the man wait too long.
Bai Zheng Xiangs tight brown finally loosened: Someonee, help my daughter get dressed!
Yes, Chief.
Hearing the call, the two waiting maids outside the doorway entered the room, and through their efforts, Bai Zhi now dons a yellow dress of exceptional quality.
Due to the unknown of what awaited her, Bai Zhi was rather nervous when heading out.
Inside the main hall, Eunuch Li was quite enjoying himself by sipping away at the tea prepared for him. Nevertheless, the man didnt need to wait long because Bai Zheng Xiang and her daughter soon came rushing out from the back as expected.
The young maiden was very beautiful right now, a natural beauty even without the use of makeup.
What pleasure do we have for Eunuch Li to make a personal visit?
This Eunuch Li was the most favored man under the queen so its imperative that Bai Zheng Xiang show his respect.
I am here under Her Queenships order to pass on her decree to give Miss Zhi over there. From that pruned face, a wrinkled smilees out as he stood up to meet the two, Nowe on, kneel so I can hand you this wonderful news.
Blinking in surprise, Bai Zhi rushes to the floor following her fathers lead.
Zhi of the Bai House is fair and virtuous with outstanding talent, therefore, such a rare woman deserves a man of equal talent. By order of Her Queenship, Bai Zhi is to marry Lord Cang as the main wife in theing predetermined date.
This was indeed a huge surprise. Blinking in absolute astonishment, Bai Zhi didnt even know how to take it all in. Right now, the only thing her ears can pick up were the word marriage
Miss Zhi, congrattions to you. Her Queenship has already ordered the Heavenly Inspector to find a good day for you. At that time, you will officially be Lord Cangs official wife. The smile on that old prune became even deeper.
Dont assume just because hes the most favored eunuch under the queen that he can do whatever he likes. Theres no way he would offend the Bai House in its current state. One was already the crown princess, while the other will soon be Lord Cangs main wife. Who in this kingdom can still fend off that sort of connection?
Daughter, what are you waiting for? Hurry and go forward to receive the decree from Eunuch Lis hand. Seeing Bai Zhi still stuck in a daze like that, he sternly called out to snap the girl back to reality.
Rposing herself, the girl first stared at the royal scroll in the mans hand, then up at that wrinkly face. Next moment, an unbelievable amount of joy flowed out of those eyes.
Father, Lord Cang is willing to marry me, hes willing to marry me! Standing up in excitement, she firmly holds onto that royal decree like its her dear life: From now on I will be the only main wife of Lord Cang!
Chapter 84 “Di Cang’s Might (2)”
Chapter 84 Di Cangs Might (2)
Hearing Bai Zhis excitement, Eunuch Li didnt bother to exin in more details and continued to smile.
This time, he not only needed to pass on the decree to the Bai House, he also needs to make another visit to the Lan House and the Cang Manor.
It didnt matter anyways in the mans view. Now that the Queen herself had made the decision, theres no way Lord Cang would dare resist the order!
Miss Zhi, I still have other business to attend to. I shall take my leave first.
This trantions in only hosted on bcatrantion
Someonee. Bai Zheng Xiang had alsoe back to his senses by now, Help see Eunuch Li out.
Naturally, Bai Zhi could care less whether or not the eunuchs existed now that she has the decree in her hands. Making a shy face: Father, Im going to tell the world of this, that Im going to be Lord Cangs wife! This way those women out there can forget about having the idea of eyeing my fianc!
Especially Bai Yan that bitch!
So what if you can get my fiancs attention. In the end you are nothing but an unclean woman. Lord Cang will never take you as his wife!
Very well, go then.
Sweeping away the gloominess from before, Bai Zheng Xiang reveals a proud smile on that handsome face: Also, go take a trip to the Lan House and have them attend your wedding ceremony. I want those people to know that my daughter will always be the best!
As for Bai Yan.
Nothing but a unfilial daughter thats been expelled from her family!
Yes Father, I will do that. Sticking out her tender tongue in happiness, she hastily runs out of the estate with the decree still in hand.
In truth, even if her father doesnt tell her to, Bai Zhi would definitely make another visit to the Lan House to gloat.
Cang Manor, majestic and mighty in its appearance. Even the two golden lion statues at the gate seems toe alive at a nce. This left Eunuch Li quite scared by the imposing image before him.
You go make a visit to the Lan House. Turning to the little eunuch following behind himself, Eunuch Li orders the boy: Directly pass the Queens decree and order Bai Yan to be Lord Cangs concubine.
He has already finished the task of pleasing the main wife so of course he wouldnt need to bother with a measly consort.
Making a slight bow, the young eunuch epts the order and went ahead to carry out his order.
Alone again, Eunuch Li was ready to step inside the estate when the two standing guards stopped him at the entrance. Halt! His lordship has ordered, no one is allowed inside without his explicit order.
Gently knitting his brow over the fact that hes been left standing outside, I am here to pass on the Queens decree. Please have Lord Cange out to ept it.
Queens decree?
The two guards exchanged a look with each other, their foreheads beginning to seep sweat.
The lordships order is absolute. No matter whoes, there will be no exception.
Eunuch Lis forehead became tighter and tighter. Hastening to step forward another step, his sharp voice cries out again: By the Queens decree, please have Lord Cange out to receive his order! Echoing in the air, that voice wouldnt scatter even after a long time
Seeing theres no response from the inside, he wanted to try again when an overbearing and tyrannical voice cuts him off.
Scram!
Scram?
Those old eye widened in disbelief.
This Lord Cang is really acting like that? Im here on behalf of Her Queenship and he actually dares to have me scram?
Drenched with sweat, the guards knew their lord was starting to get angry. Rushing forward, the two was ready to force the old eunuch away when the man cries out again: Lord Cang, I am here to bring a wonderful news to you! The Queen has arranged for one of the daughters of the Bai House to marry you!
Chapter 85 “Di Cang’s Might (3)”
Chapter 85 Di Cangs Might (3)
The second those words came out, a powerful gust of wind came blowing out from the estate and causes the poor eunuch to lose his bnce. Looking up, Eunuch Li can only feel his back breaking out in cold sweat because that purplish figure standing before him was simply too oppressive.
Is it Bai Yan? From that mouth, Di Cangs voice carried a bone chilling frost that left no room for refusal.
As nice as that idea was, the thought quickly left him because it doesnt quite fit his impression of the queen in this kingdom. Therefore, the girl thats mentioned here cannot be her!
Congrattions to Lord Cang. Eunuch Li awkwardly forces a smile: Its indeed true Her Queenship has bestowed Bai Yan to your lordship, but only as a consort. Her past doings are simply too terrible so another find maiden thats far better has been arranged to be your main wife.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Oh? Di Cangs smirking lip vaguely resembles that of a bloodthirsty demon, cruel and terrifying, Then I want to know who this maiden is thats better than Bai Yan?
That would of course be the precious jewel of the Bai House, Bai Zhi. With her and the queens arrangement, your marriage will definitely be the envy of others for years toe.
Apparently still unaware of the fury quickly brewing in Di Cangs expression, the foolish eunuch continues to spout his nonsense with that irksome smile. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, his old back was already drenched in sweat.
Then all of a sudden, the two guards abruptly got to their knees without any indication. This naturally perplexed the eunuch as to why they would do that because if he had paid a little closer attention to the temperature around his surroundings, he would immediately notice how cold it was.
Making a dry smile: Lord Cang, please hurry and ept the decree. I still need to return to the Her Queenship after this.
Arrogant and proud in that voice, his figure was unyielding: What queen? There is no queen in the kingdom.
This inexplicable statement left the eunuch dumbfounded there.
Lord Cang cant stupid now can he? Why would he say theres no queen in our country?
Lord Cang, Her Queenship is inside the Phoenix Wing so how can you say theres no queen? Unable to keep that trickling sweat froming out, the man took the opening to wipe his forehead.
Taking this in, the two guards started to chuckle sarcastically. Talk about being stupid. How can he not understand when his lordship is already being that blunt?
Sure enough.
Emotionless in his expression: Since I said theres no queen in the kingdom then there wont be one in the future.
Hearing this, the poor old eunuch could only stand there in absolute shock.
Lord Cangs meaning is that he wishes to abolish the current queen? Does he even have that right?
Just then
A certain throne pulled by several dangerous looking wolves descended from the sky. Their appearance dangerous and oppressive like their master, yet docile and submissive to the right eye.
Casually in his steps, Di Cang takes his seat there like its only natural: Bring him along too. We are going to the court!
Doing as told, the leading silver wolf used those glistening ws to snatch the poor old eunuch up like a baggage and took to the air without a second dy. Like aet, a streak of light zoomed through the sky for the pce as its final destination.
Inside the meeting hall of the court, several ministers are currently reporting the most recent events of the nation to the king, leaving Nangong Yuan (king) quite impatient there on his throne.
You dont have to report these trivial things to me. If theres nothing else of major importance then lets end the meeting here for today.
Freezing up in their voices, the ministers can only retreat back to position without saying more.
Exhaling a sigh of relief upon seeing this, Nangong Yuan was ready to depart when a loud thud from above caught his attention. Through the roof, a certain individual came crashing down andnds heavily on the floor.
This isnt he Eunuch Li? Why is he here? The ministers were all dumbfounded by the sight.
Also, it looks like hes been thrown in here from above too!
Chapter 86 “Bai Yan is My Woman! (1)”
Chapter 86 Bai Yan is My Woman! (1)
Standing up from his throne, Nangong Yuan (king) didnt look so well in hisplexion: Whats going on?
As soon as those words came forward, his heart promptly tensed up because the whistling figures of those silvery wolves and an unrealistic man had came barging in on the throne room.
As peerless and handsome as that man was, the dangerous smile there only made anyone who saw it want to bow down in submission.
Lord Cang, howe you are here? Changing from his initial anger to amazement, Nangong Yuan unintentionally shifted his gaze back at the eunuch on the ground. His brow furrowing as a result.
Did this idiot go provoke this death god?
Once inside the throne room, Di Cang slowly rose from his throne and stepped down from his ride with one hand behind his back. So you are saying you really have no idea why I am here?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The ministers were all blinking in surprise at the rude remark. Its no secret that Nangong Yuan himself highly favors the man, but to speak like that in front of His Majesty, its definitely the first time these ministers witnessed this
Wrinkling his forehead even harder, its a certainty that hes not very pleased right now. Nevertheless, Nangong Yuan can only force a smile and hide his true emotions: For you toe today, Im quite happy and quite surprised. Normally you never attend these morning meetings. Did someone offend you?
Pricking his brow to look Nangong Yuan in the eye: Are you ying dumb or are you really in the dark? Without your permission, how can your queen dare arrange a marriage for me?
What?
Shocked to the point of going white in the face, Nangong Yuans chest was so filled with anger that hes heaving right now.
The damn woman actually dared to arrange a marriage for this man!
Even I myself, the king, wouldnt dare do that!
Someonee, go summon the Queen here! Truly angered now, even his voice sounded cold to the ear when making the order.
Sensing the rage in that tone, none of the ministers had the courage to speak up. Lowering their head, all they could do was stand there in wait while keeping their presence to the lowest.
After a couple of minutes, Ning Dai (queen) herself arrives at the scene under the guidance of a eunuch. Naturally, the first thing she saw was Eunuch Li on the ground, unconscious and beaten up. This left her quite tense inside once she shifted her gaze back at Di Cangs back.
Your Majesty. Retracting her gaze, Ning Dai slowly walked in front of her husband and slightly bowed as a formal greeting: May I know whats the reasoning for my summon?
Nangong Yuans face turned gloomy: My Queen, I heard you arranged a marriage for Lord Cang over there.
Somewhat surprised when looking up, Ning Dai tightly bit her lips before going ahead with her answer: Thats correct Your Majesty. I saw that Lord Cang has been alone for many years so I went ahead and arranged for a daughter of the Bai House to be his main wife. Besides, Bai Zhi is not only beautiful, shes also virtuous and gracious. If Lord Cang doesnt marry her then what other maiden out there can possibly match him?
Nangon Yuans fury was starting to grow stronger and stronger: Queen, it seems I have been too indulging of youtely.
Your Majesty. Frightened to the point of getting on her knees, Ning Dai attempts to defend herself: Please have mercy, my actions are nothing but an act of helplessness. In recent days, Lord Cang has been getting too close to that woman known as Bai Yan. Someone like that who lost their chastity can never be the Sovereign Princess. After much consideration, this was the only solution I cane up with. This way Lord Cang can enjoy the pleasure of keeping both woman by her side. Wouldnt that be best?
When saying it like that, it sounds like all her actions thus far are meant to help the royal family and Di Cang, leaving nothing to her selfishness.
Chapter 87 “Bai Yan is My Woman! (2)”
Chapter 87 Bai Yan is My Woman! (2)
Upon hearing the womans defense, the ministers were all starting to discuss it down below.
Its as she says, they had all heard or seen Bai Yan being all intimate with Lord Cang at the banquet that night. But the girls reputation was already so notorious so how can she possibly be a match for the royal family?
Lord Cang, this. Nangong Yuan became tied in finding a proper response.
Ignoring all the rest, Di Cang raises his chin and looks down in a condescending manner at the woman.
That Bai Zhi is nothing more than a daughter of a woman who lusted after an orphan girls dowry inheritance, how can she be called gracious and virtuous? The mans voice was gloomy and cold, forcing Ning Dai to shudder in response.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
If anyone were to know the truth behind that then Ning Dai would definitely be the first on the list. Over the years, Bai Ruo had on many asions offered her a variety of jewelries and gifts, many of which are part of that batch of dowry, thus making her a partial aplice in the whole theft.
But then what does that have to do with Bai Zhi anyways? This was the one part that perplexed Ning Dai.
There must be some misunderstanding here. Bai Zhis character is trustworthy so Lord Cang can be assured that there wouldnt be another better maiden in the entire kingdom, aside from Bai Ruo that is.
At this point Ning Dai only knew that she needs to push Bai Zhi into the limelight of being the perfect girl for the man, causing her to lose track of the ever-darkening face of the king there.
Aside from Bai Ruo, Bai Zhi is the best? Then what about the princesses of the royal family? So she is saying those two are superior to the female body of the royal family?
Are all the women in this world dead? Im quite surprised you can even say those two are the best when their misdeeds are so lengthy. Making a snickering sneer, In my eyes, even a female dog is far superior than those two!
Ning Dais face promptly went green because she never expected the man to be so presumptuous in front of the entire court.
Mercilessly biting down to keep going: Lord Cang, dont you think you are being a bit too much by picking on two weak women? Whats so bad about Bai Zhi? No matter how I look at it, shes still superior to Bai Yan!
Now this time Di Cang couldnt even keep up his angered face. Laughing, he slowly walked up to the kneeling woman with an overwhelming amount of pressure.
Firstly, you are in no position to decide my marriage.
As the king of the entire demon realm, why would he care to be bound by the rules of the human world?
Secondly, Bai Zhi is no different from a dog bitch thats in heat! If you lot dare continue your stupidity, I wouldnt mind finding a male dog to start mating with her!
Now Ning Dai was truly frightened by Di Cangs remark. She never expected a man could utter such foul and filthynguage like that.
Thirdly Stopping in his step, Di Cang suddenly squats down in front of the woman and openly grinned: The man that you all keep talking about is me. Bai Yan is my woman!
BOOM~!!!
Like a thunderstorm, the entire crowd were knocked off their senses by that statement. Its too sensational, its too overwhelming, and its too. unbelievable!
Bai Yans man is him? What does that mean?
Six years ago, I was plotted by my enemies and was poisoned as a result. At the time, I happened to meet Bai Yan by ident and forced my way with her against her wishes! So, if anyone in the future keep spouting more nonsense, I will see to it that the fool can never see the light of day again! No matter where they run, no matter where they hide, I will hunt them down to the ends of this world!
What sort of arrogance, and what sort of strength would a man need to utter such a threat? However, none here would doubt Di Cang could pull that off. The auraing off of him was simply too overwhelming.
Shuddering on the floor, only despair could be found in Ning Dais pale face right now.
How can this be? How can the man back then be Di Cang? Does that mean the wild child from her stomach is also his?
Chapter 88 “Depose the Queen (1)”
Chapter 88 Depose the Queen (1)
Elopement.
As if being injected with adrenaline, Ning Dai promptly scurried up from the ground after recalling this key w: Lord Cang, if you say Bai Yans man is you, then whos the one that eloped with her six years ago? Exin that to me.
Its no secret that hes been inside the kingdom for the past few years, making it physically impossible for him to have eloped back then.
And you people seen it with your own eyes that Bai Yan eloped with someone? Using that bloodthirsty gaze, he provocatively scanned the audience here, paralyzing each individual as he did so.
Its exactly as he said, none had seen it at all. Regarding this point, its all hearsay.
Theres another reason underneath?
Enough! Nangong Yuan mmed the table with his hand in annoyance, Queen, have you not shamed yourself enough? Go back immediately for self-reflection. Without my order, you are not to leave your quarters!
A bit white in herplexion, Ning Dai shakily bowed her head in eptance: I-I understand.
However, just as shes turning away to leave, a cold numbing voice chimed in again.
When did I say the matter is finished after she tried to decide my marriage?
Stunned, Nangong Yuan became tied in his voice: Lord Cang, this woman may be foolish and ignorant, but shes still the mother of the crown prince. If I depose her now, it will be unfavorable to the kingdoms stability in the future.
Smirking a cruel and merciless smile: And what does that have to do with me?
Its exactly like Di Cang said. Even if the entire Liu Hou kingdom burns up in me, it has nothing to do with him.
Nangong Yuan gently closes his eyes. For a long while, he did not say anything nor do anything, but once he did, his eyes were stern and decisive: Someonee, drag the former queen away for the Cold Pce. She is not allowed to leave nor is anyone allowed to visit her!
In that moment, Ning Dai couldnt even keep herself upright and nearly fell over to the ground. With disbelief in her eyes, she screams, Your Majesty!
His Majesty would actually obey Lord Cangsmand, how can this be.?
What are you all standing there still? Go and drag her away! Standing up, he lowers his head a bit at Di Cang, Lord Cang, is this fine then?
Fine?
Di Cang snickered at the question. To dare arrange his marriage, how can he C the king do the demon realm C quell his anger just like that?
Retracting his cold eyes, he strode towards his mobile throne and sat down, Go to the Lan House!
Howling in acknowledgement, the wolf pack immediately took to the sky without turning back and pulled their master along with them.
Now that the death god himself was gone, Nangon Yuan could finally exhale a sigh of relief. Its unsure when it happened, but only now did the man notice his backs been drenched in sweat like his forehead.
Likely bing aware of the shocked eyes from the ministers, Nangong Yuan hurried to call out: The meeting is adjourned for today! At that, he left too without uttering another word to anyone.
Regardless of the unexpected ending, after todays incident, the news of the King himself fearing the Sovereign Prince will spread like wild fire in the kingdom.
Just before the end of the court meeting today in the throne room, the news of Bai Zhi being bestowed upon the Sovereign Prince had spread across the city.
Many women were envious of her, but more were leaning towards hatred than anything else. Not like they can do anything though when the girl had a crown princess as a sister.
At this moment while the outside world was going all turbulent, Bai Yan was rather quite rxed inside the Lan estate. Leaning against a bench inside the pavilion, she was busy reading through a letter she received from a messenger pigeon.
The content went as following: Mother, I heard my father is going to marry that bad woman from the Bai House. If hes willing to marry such a bad woman then he must have horrible eyesight. In the end I still like Godfather more.
Then at the bottom corner was the name signature: Your sweetest and most handsome good son Bai Xiachen.
Due to Bai Yan forbidding him froming to find her, Bai Xiachen can only rely on such letters to converse with his mother.
Chapter 89 “Concubine?”
Chapter 89 Concubine?
It was at this moment that Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) came running over from the front. Due to the extremity of her pace, the girl nearly tripped at one of the corners, thus causing her to stagger on thest stretch of her run.
Cousin! Holding onto the wooden column for support, her face was still puffy red from exhaustion: Have you heard the rumor outside?
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan lowers the letter to face her cousin: You mean the stuff about Lord Cang taking Bai Zhi as his wife?
You already knew that? Lan Xiaoyun was a little angry still, That bitch is only relying on the fact that his sister is the crown princess. Anyone can see Lord Cang is interested in you that night so Im willing to bet they are deliberately doing this!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Yan couldnt resistughing. Bracing her chin with one hand, she leans to the side in a rxed manner: Xiaoyun, do you believe that man would be someone that will allow others to control him?
If she hadnt known about Di Cangs identity, perhaps she wouldnt be thinking so much. Its just that. her son was a fox. If the man truly was her sons father, that means hes most definitely a fox too with a very abnormal background.
Cousin! Lan Xiaoyun stamped her feet in frustration, No matter how strong Lord Cang is, hes still only one man. He cant possibly go against royal authority. So, Im thinking we should go find Bai Zhi and make her pay dearly this time for messing with you! Maybe we can turn her into a disabled person, then we will see if Lord Cang would still want her!
Over the years due to Old Lord Lan being perennially confined to the bed, the girl herself had nocking of being bullied by Bai Zhi, hence the reason why she would be so proactive here.
No need to go to her, smirking meaningfully, she will automaticallye to us of her own ord.
Exactly when her words came out, a sharp voice broke through the sky around the manor, causing Bai Yan to furrow her brow.
The Queens decree is here!
Queens decree?
Whats that about? Why would the Queen send a decree to us? Lan Xiaoyun grumpily says this. In her view, that woman and the members of the Bai House are of the same pot, all bad and rotten inside.
First making azy stretch to flex her muscles, Bai Yan stood up: Let us go out then, I like to see whats this all about.
Exactly at the same moment, the little eunuch responsible for the decree was currently standing in the main reception hall along with Bai Zhi by his side.
Beforeing to the Lan House, the girl had already learned of the truth from the little eunuch. It wasnt only her thats going to marry into the Cang Manor, Bai Yan too will do the same as a concubine. Naturally, the foolish girl wouldnt have that.
Nothing but a person who lost their chastity, how dare she try to be my husbands woman?
Even if its only a concubine, shes still not qualified!
Tap-tap-tap
Under the leadership of Old Lord Lan, the entire Lan family hade out on mass to receive the decree. Fortunately, as one of the three big noble families in the kingdom, Old Lord Lan doesnt need to kneel, only a cusp of his hand would suffice.
Old Lord Lan, wheres Bai Yan? The little eunuch loudly cries out using that sharp voice, I am here on behalf of Her Highness. Have the one in questione out.
Slightly wrinkling his brow, Old Lord Lan got a bad feeling about this: Little man, mind disclosing a bit of content to me?
Old Lord Lan, I came with wonderful news today so hurry and have Bai Yane out.
In the little eunuchs view, he didnt lie there. For a woman who lost their chastity to be a royalty, though only a concubine, its still a good thing is it not?
Wanting to take a defensive approach, Old Lord Lan figured its best he called for his granddaughter before making a decision. But before he could get a servant to carry out the task, Bai Yan had already came walking out from the back.
Chapter 90 “Concubine? (2)”
Chapter 90 Concubine? (2)
Humph! When seeing her hated enemy again, Bai Zhi resentfully res at the twoing her way.
Grandfather. Firsting up to her grandfathers side, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) then turned to face that shameless girl: Who allowed you toe to my home, get out!
Puffing out her chest, Bai Zhi puts on a gloating air around herself: And why cant Ie to the Lan House? In the future the entire kingdom will soon be my sisters. Rather its you. If you mess with me again, lets see if I wont kick you out for treason!
Flushing red in the face, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) wanted to say so many things here, but in the end, she only came down to three words: You are shameless!
Looking at her angry cousin there, Bai Yan couldnt resist breaking out a pleased smile.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dont assume just because Lan Xiaoyun had a personality simr to that little witch from the Holy Land that she would be a scourge; in actual fact, they are far too different in terms of capability.
Note: The little witch is the girl that normally goes out to make trouble with Bai Xiachen.
Theres no doubt in Bai Yans mind right now, if thetter were to be here, Bai Zhi would be crying instead.
Mmm
Now that shes thinking about it again, Bai Yan was starting to miss that little witch.
Unwilling to keep up with the bickering, Bai Zhi leaves a disdainful look at her foe before turning back to the little eunuch: What are you waiting for, hurry and read the decree!
Not daring to dy, the little eunuch first cleared his throat and then went ahead with the speech: By the Queens decree, Bai Yan is to be wedded to Lord Cang in a month from now. Though your body is no longer clean and chaste, you are fortunate enough to be a consort nevertheless. Nowe receive the decree Bai Yan.
When the foolish little eunuch finished his deration, he actually bothered to form a smile like its going to help: Congrattions to Old Lord Lan, congrattions to Miss Yan, this is truly an auspicious asion. I also have another message from the Queen for Miss Yan there. ording to Her Highnesss word, you will soon be Lord Cangs concubine, meaning your mistress will soon be Miss Zhi over here. When the timees, you are not allowed to overstep your boundaries and must listen to the main wife at all times. Also, for the sake of your husbands health, you are not allowed to stay in the same room at night with Lord Cang and must advise his lordship to visit Miss Zhis room instead.
Poor little eunuch. Though hes only doing his duty of carrying out the queens wording, he should have known there are consequences to his actions even if hes only acting on behalf of someone else!
Shut your mouth!
Suddenly, a furious voice roars out from the crowd, frightening the poor little eunuch down to his core.
Tightening his fist until its making a crunching sound, Old Lord Lan was seething with anger in that face: My granddaughter will never fall so low as to be someones concubine! Go back and tell your queen to take back this decree, otherwise, dont me me for going against the royal family!
The little eunuch was truly shocked. He never once expected the reaction would be like this, especially when the woman in question had already lost her chastity.
Old Lord Lan, you Apparently the guy still wanted to say more.
But before his mouth could utter anything else, his sentence was cut off again by that raging roar likest time.
Scram, get out! If you dont scram this instant, then dont me me for being rude!
Sending a direct punch to the tree nearby, the old grandpas fist literally snapped the poor nt in half at the trunk. This of course scared the daylights out of the little eunuch. In his haste, the little man ends up tripping several times on his way through the doorstep.
It didnt matter anyways. He had already passed on the message, no need to stay just to be threatened
Uhhh-uuhhh! Clenching his chest like hes in pain, Old Lord Lan heavily coughs like he couldnt take it.
Father!
Grandfather!
Lan Yu (uncle) and the youngsters all rushed up to help soothe that incessant huffing and coughing.
Grandfather. Bai Yan too helped pat the back, You are so old already so you shouldnt get so worked up just because of those people.
It wasnt easy for Old Lord Lan to regain hisposure after that little fit. Inhaling deeply, his voice bes stern as he spoke: My dear, I saw for myself that Lord Cang and you are in some form of rtionship, but no matter what, the blood inside your body is that of my Lan family, meaning you must follow our rules! We can be poor, we can be in ruin, but the woman of the Lan family can never be the concubine of another man! If you must go ahead with that idea, then you leave me no choice but to not recognize you as my granddaughter!
Chapter 91 “A Neat Freak isn’t Someone You Want to Mess With!”
Chapter 91 A Neat Freak isnt Someone You Want to Mess With!
Better to be a poor mans wife than to be a rich mans concubine!
His granddaughter, even if married to an ordinary person as their wife, will absolutely not be a concubine of the royal family!
So long as Bai Yan remains unwilling, he will see to it that none can harm a member of their Lan n!
You old bone, why are you being so fierce in front of my precious granddaughter. Old Madam Lan sends an eyeful to her husband, unhappy over the mean tone hes been using.
Grandmother. Seeing the defensive posture her grandmother was taking to protect herself, Bai Yan couldnt resist breaking out into a chuckle. Grandfather is right. I, Bai Yan, will never be someones concubine. Not only that, I will not share my man with anyone else either. If I cant find such a partner, then I rather not marry my entire life and stay at Grandfather and Grandmothers side.
Now this was something that hit the bullseye with the old man. Unable to resist augh, his voice was booming: Thats my granddaughter! If your mother had this kind of enlightenment then none of this wouldve happened to begin with
Bai Yan scratched her nose, a little embarrassed by the praise: Mother is too stupid. She not only married a scum, she also willingly gave away all those Dan pills without thinking it through.
Contrary to the mood, Old Lord Lans expression promptly changed for the worse. Sending an eyeful at the girl: No matter what she is still your mother! Even if there are more mistakes, that fact cannot be changed. How can you say that?
Dont assume the old man had stopped caring about his daughter, hes only sad over the years, thats all. Never once did he hold a grudge. Besides, even if there were some resentment, after so many years, anything wouldve been gone by now when they are flesh and blood
Seeing the angry attitude from her grandfather, Bai Yans mouth inexplicably curved into a smile because she just knew the old man would react like this. Tough on the mouth but soft in the heart. A little trick and everything came spilling out.
Bai Yan! Finding these people ignoring her existence, Bai Zhi angrily stamped her feet to get their attention: You dare disobey the Queens decree? That fact that shes willing to let you be a concubine is already a great kindness, yet you got the nerve to spout nonsense like that? How shameless can you get!
ncing up in surprise, Bai Yan popped her eyes when seeing the girl still standing there: Why are you still there? Didnt my grandfather tell you to scram?
You Tightly biting her lip, And what are you going to do if I dont leave?
Humph! Making a heavy grunt, Old Lord Lans aura came rushing out like a tide, overwhelming the girl with his pressure.
Going white in her face, even Bai Zhis lip had been bitten through due to the sudden strain on her spirit: You are already so old yet you got the face to bully me, a young powerless girl. How shameless can your Lan family get?!
Boom!
Condensing his aura into a de, Old Lord Lan suddenly sweeps his hand out in an arc and shot the girl out the door without a moments hesitation.
Next second, Bai Zhi can only see the dirty ground of the street in front of her eyes. Oddly enough, around the corner of her view, she can also see the shape of a shoe there.
By the time she crawled up from the ground, what came into sight was a certain enchanting and handsome face. Like a god, its perfect without a hint of blemish C ording to the eyes of a lovestruck maiden anyways.
Continuing to stare at that face like a stupefied idiot, Bai Zhi didnt even know what to say at this point because in her mind, all she can think about was the wonderful future she will share with this man.
Your Highness Trembling in their voice, one of the guards cautiously stepped forward to ask: This werent we going to look for Miss Yan inside?
That question was too obvious, they clearly wanted to change the focus to something else.
The guards that came with Di Cang had seen the entire incident. When Bai Zhi came flying out the door, the sted girl just had to fall on a spot where her head would end up touching the tip of the mans shoe.
Ignoring the questioning his way, Di Cangs brow eventually curled into a wrinkle, his eyes never moving once from the tip of his show.
Chapter 92 “Bai Zhi Becomes a Joke”
Chapter 92 Bai Zhi Bes a Joke
Despite being in the midst of the afternoon, the guards can only feel their skin shivering as the winds around them became colder and colder.
Your Highness! First patting her skirt to remove some of that dirt, Bai Zhi then shyly started to fiddle with her dress: I wish to ask for your forgiveness. I didnt see you earlier, thats why I was so careless.
Maybe its due to that charming and shy voice, but Di Cang finally moved his attention to the girl in question.
Who are you? The mans dominant voice was damp and cold, leaving Bai Zhi freezing up on the spot.
Your-Your Highness, I We-we met at the banquet before from the other night. Im your fiance.
How can he not know who I am?
What used to be indifference in the mans face was now that of surprise after hearing her statement.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Little Yan Yan, did you put on a disguise? Di Cangs lip curved into a smirk, Unfortunately, I still prefer your original look better With this new face, I fear I might be impotent due to fright.
Ughh-ughh!
The guards that came with him nearly couldnt keep theirposure up and literally had to choke on their own urge tough. If they didnt know Di Cangs personality so well, they will no doubt be fooled into believing that superb acting skill portrayed by their lord today.
Pfff, seriously, at the very least this young girl is good enough to be called a fresh flower, but to be insulted like that, talk about cruel!
Your Highness Pinching her lips together, ayer of water was starting to form on those eyes: Youve confused me with someone else. I am Bai Zhi from the Bai family.
Its Bai Yan again, that bitch! Whats so good about her to warrant such obsession from Lord Cang? But it matters not anymore. With Her Highness the Queen backing me, theres no way Lord Cang would dare refuse the arrangement.
Di Cangs face promptly turned dark. From those seductive eyes, a spark of cruel and savageness starts to emte out of those irises. You are not little Yan Yan? You got some nerve to be impersonating my fiance. You there, guard, whats the punishment for someone pretending to be a member of the royal family?
To answer Your Highnesss question, the heaviest penalty is the death sentence for the entire family n, the lightest being imprisonment inside the prison!
Impersonating a royal family member?
Bai Zhi widened her eyes in disbelief, her lips trembling from fright: No, Im not pretending! I have here the Queens decree. You cannot disobey her order!
Queen? Di Cangs smile was cold and cruel: The Queen herself is already banished to the Cold Pce so how can her decree still hold weight?
Boom!
Like an explosion inside her head, Bai Zhisplexion instantly went white without an ounce of blood left in there.
Losing her bnce due to her legs giving way, she was ready to fall again when her hands managed to catch onto the closest tree. Only like that does she manage to stay upright.
No I dont believe you! How can Her Highness suddenly be banished to the Cold Pce? All of you must be lying to me!
When it came to thest part of her sentence, that piercing cry was borderline crazy. Beads of tear came pouring out like rain drops.
Theres no way Im going to believe this. If its true, then whats going to happen to my marriage?
Immediately send her to the prison. Di Cangs smile had turned outright evil at this point, Also, inform the world that Bai Zhi is impersonating herself as my fiance to spread lies as well as having ill intentions for me. The crime is enough to warrant the death sentence to her entire n, but thanks to Bai Yans leniency, I will let this incident slide for now. If theres a second time, none of the Bai House family members will live to see another day!
In the end, all strength had left Bai Zhis body after hearing that statement. Squatting down to the ground after losing her bearing, she bit her lips and erupted an intense hatred in her eyes.
Chapter 93 “You are More Ruthless”
Chapter 93 You are More Ruthless
Yes, Your Highness. Though the guards are sympathetic, but they knew better than to resist the order, otherwise the one to go inside the Criminal Division would be they themselves instead of just the girl.
By now a group of passersby had gathered in front of the Lan House to witness the show. Normally this wouldnt be all that problematic for Bai Zhi, but the girl just had to have big mouth. In particr was her highly sensational unting of her marriage arrangement with Di Cang hours ago across the city. And now, shes nothing but a joke in front of everyone and it will only get worse!
In her dazed like condition, Bai Zhi could only watch on as Di Cangs back disappeared into the Lan familys estate, tears poured out of her eye sockets with every step she saw. Not minding the silently weeping girl on the ground, the guards moved forward to take her away.
The inner courtyard of the Lan House.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As the man walked in with big strides, Bai Yan inexplicably formed a smile with her lips when seeing that purplish figure: I knew you wouldnt be the type to follow another persons order.
This man was no ordinary being. Hes powerful and arrogant, holding the world in contempt.
Then how are you going to thank me? Di Cangs voice was low and attractive, giving it almost a magical feel to the ear.
Pricking her brow: Deposing the queen was your idea, what does that have to do with me?
Getting a little dark in the face, Di Cangs started to chuckle dangerous: The queen ordered you to be my concubine.
I know, Bai Yan shrugged. The eunuch responsible for passing the message is still here. I had someone knab him back here after he tried to flee so how can I not know?
Sure enough.
The moment Di Cang heard those words, his bloodthirsty eyes shifted over to the shivering little eunuch in the corner.
So its this one who came?
The little eunuch was horrified and shocked in his expression. He had heard everything that was happening outside. Naturally, the part about the queen being deposed also fell into his ear.
Drag him away. After seeing Bai Yans nodding approval, Di Cang continued on with the next part of his sentence, Toss him back into the pce so Nangong Yuan (king) can deal with it.
Yes, Your Highness. Cupping their hands, one of the guards then ran over to the panic-stricken eunuch to forcefully drag him out the door.
Ive already helped you clean up everything. Di Cangs gaze shifted back to the woman in question, For such people, you dont need to waste words with them, only direct punishment. If they continue to make trouble, you can go ahead and kill them.
That tone, that dominance, its the kind Ill be your shield for anything momentum.
Actually, dont you think watching these clowns making a fool of themselves are very enjoyable? Otherwise, life will be too boring.
Maybe its a form of fetish, but she rather watch on the side while her enemies stand at a higher point before falling down in despair!
However
Narrowing his dangerous eyes at the woman, Di Cang looked displeased: I disagree. I dont see the amusement in them jumping around in front of you. Compared to your perverted interest, I prefer to light them on fire instead.
Bai Yans face darkened at once.
Perverted?
Who are you calling perverted?
And youre any better? Look at how ruthless you are! These words are onlying out through extreme restraint.
Slightly pricking his brow, Di Cang didnt care about the other people present and directly pulled the ill-behaving woman into his arms: I still have something to discuss with her, are you nning to watch?
From that old face, Old Lord Lans mouth inexplicably curved into a smile after hearing that question.
Please go ahead Your Highness, we will take our leave. Then shifting his sight over to the nosy Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin), What are you still looking for, lets go. Dont interfere with your cousins good fortune!
Compared to those royal family members, this Lord Cang is far more disciplined. Only a man like this deserves to be with my granddaughter!
Chapter 94 “Little Bai Xiachen’s Been Exposed?”
Chapter 94 Little Bai Xiachens Been Exposed?
Looking aggrieved in her face, Lan Xiaoyun had no choice but to follow behind her grandfather in this case. However, with every three step she took, she made sure to look back once. Then in her final moment, the troublemaker pumps a fist as a gesture of encouragement.
You Bai Yan had just turned around when a cold hard lip pressed in against hers.
Together atst, their intimate figure was so beautiful that its no understatement to call this a masterpiece.
You still owe me seven kisses. After a long and intoxicating kiss, he finally relented.
Di Cang! Bai Yan was a little angry now, What the hell are you doing here?
To kiss you, the reply was smooth and shameless. If I ever find out youve been secretly keeping my son from me I will have you pay me back with a total of ten sons!
Ten sons?
Does this guy take me for a breeding mare or something?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Sneering in her voice: Considering your status and identity, there should be plenty of woman whos willing you give you a son. Why are you so insistent on haunting me?
So far, only you do not disgust me.
Also, only this woman can make his manhood get a reaction.
A beam of frost flickered across Bai Yans eye. This man only because I dont disgust him?
There are so many women in this world, how can you im Im the only one who wouldnt disgust you? What if you encounter another in the future? Making a sarcastic snicker, Bai Yan continued: Then what, have me share a husband with another woman? Unfortunately for you, I will never share my man with anyone!
After leaving behind this sentence, she no longer bothered to look at the man behind herself; instead, she turns to walk for the inner part of the courtyard.
Watching the departing figure, Di Cangs forehead inexplicably turned into a knot like a confused husband: What did I say thats wrong here?
This woman has quite the temper. Seriously, when did I say she will share a husband?
While still standing on the side, the guards that came with him only had their heads lowered, too afraid to speak. However, they definitely had a lot to say right now.
Oh lord, thats not how you pursue a woman! How can you say you like her just because she doesnt disgust you? Theres no woman in this world who would agree to that! Thats pretty much what the guards were screaming in their heads.
Your Highness
All of a sudden, a man dressed in ck descends from the sky, his tone respectful as he spoke: Ive just finished my investigation. Its as you suspected, Miss Yan has a close rtionship with the mistress (Hualuo) of the Flower Brothel. ording to what I found, its said that Hualuo was saved by Miss Yan several years ago and has since swore her allegiance to thedy.
This secret was no easy matter to discover because only those closely rted to Hauluo would know this truth.
And. The man in ck continues with his report, Through my investigation, I found out Hualou recently bought a certain estate in the city not long ago.
Sneering, Di Cangs eye lit up with glee: Bai Yan, this time, I like to see what sort of excuse you will make for me
In the eastern part of the city where the street was bustling with life, Bai Zheng Xiang was currently standing in front of a certain manor with his eyes staring intently at the doorway.
A little whileter, a guard walked out from the inside: Please go back Lord Bai, my little master doesnt wish to meet you.
Sure enough, the mans expression was a little disappointed at the news.
This then can I inquire about whether or not your little master is Miss Hualuo?
A few days ago, he had already learned about the Flower Brothel buying out this manor, and ording to his information, the one to carry out the task was one of the Guardians working directly under Hualuo.
Chapter 95 “Poor Little Bai Xiachen”
Chapter 95 Poor Little Bai Xiachen
Hes already been making a visit for several days now, sadly he didnt even get a chance to meet the other party yet. If not for his above average patience, most wouldve given up by now.
Apologies, I have nothing to say. Please go back. The guard remains cold and indifferent in his tone.
If this was the sort of treatment he gets from those lower than himself, Bai Zheng Xiang definitely wouldve exploded by now. However, hes the type to cower before the strong and bully the weak. Though unwilling, he suppressed his inner difort and turned away.
Back inside the courtyard of the estate.
An angry roar suddenly yelled out, shocking the baby tiger thats currently munching away on a beef jerky with his paws above one of the trees there.
Little Rice, you stole my meat again!
Gulp!
In his panic, Little Rice shoves the remaining part of the prize into his mouth and forcefully chugged it down.
When Bai Xiachen finally arrives at the scene, Little Rice took the initiative and opened up his greasy ws. His eyes innocent as he spoke: See, I didnt do anything. You cant me me.
You didnt even wipe your paws after stealing my meat and you still got the nerve to say its not you! Did you know that was myst piece that mother made for me? Now what am I supposed to eat?
In his anger, Bai Xiachen directly leaped up to the tree and unkindly grabbed for the tigers tail. Using that as his grip, the boy heavily shakes the poor animal up and down to make him throw it back out.
Bad Little Rice, hurry and spit it back out, spit it back out!
Spinning stars in his poor tiger eyes after being dangled around like that, Little Rice simply wont give up. In his logic, whatever goes in his mouth stays in his mouth, especially meat.
Wahh! Bai Xiachen couldnt take it anymore and started to cry for real now: Youre so bad! Mother prepared the same amount for the two of us. You finished yours and now you ate mine too. Im going to tell mommy and have her cook tiger stew for me!
Ughhh-ughhh! Getting this sudden cry out of nowhere, Little Rice was so scared that his body started to tremble at the beginning, Little master, if not, we can go to the kitchen and have the cook make some more for you?
Their cooking skill isnt as good as mommys, his face full of grievance. These days mother is always away, leaving me all hungry and stuff. And now, even myst piece of jerky is stolen by you
Bit by bit, his little body fell towards the ground as his back leaned powerlessly against the trees trunk. Just watching the childs sobbing appearance would make one ache inside.
Im so hungry, I miss mommy
A bit guilty inside, Little Rice starts to scurry back and forth anxiously: Dont cry, Ill go look for mistress so she can make more, how about it?
Lighting up in his eyes, the delight onlysted for a second before it dimmed again: Mommy is already so busy fending off the bad people, I cant make more trouble for her. Otherwise, mommy will be too tired.
And what if that big baddy finds out?
That then how about we go make trouble for the Bai family? Little Rice got all excited at the topic: That Bai Zheng Xiang is so hateful, alwaysing here to make connection every day. If you are in a bad mood, we can go have some fun with those people.
Bai Xiachens gaze started to shine; however, just when his mood had recovered a bit, a carrier pigeonnds right in front of the boy.
Its a letter from mother! An innocent smile escapes the young boy.
Carefully unwrapping the paper from the pigeons leg, he opens the message with great delight. Yet, in the moment he saw the content, the boy nearly broke out crying again.
Whats the matter? What did mistress say there? Little Rice urgently wanted to know.
Raising his tearing eyes: Mother said she already informed Sister Chu (little witch) toe pick me up so I can return to the Holy Land. Sister Chu will be here in a few days
Chapter 96 “Bai Xiachen’s Friends”
Chapter 96 Bai Xiachens Friends
Little Rice was surprised by this because he didnt expect to return so soon when they had only juste out.
While the baby tiger was in busy contemting, Bai Xiachen went ahead to toss the letter at him before standing up. First patting his trousers to remove the dirt, the boy then heads for the outside.
Little Master, where are you going? Little Rice asked.
Stopping in his step, Bai Xiachen frowns up: Last time, Wang Xiaopeng (fatty kid) from next door invited me to visit his home. Now that Im leaving, I cant just go without saying goodbye to him. Then there is also his younger sister, Wang Xiaotong. Yesterday she said she wanted to be my wife. Although I dont want to marry her, but if I leave without saying a word, she will definitely assume I backed out due to fear.
Speaking up to the end, the boys mood became ever more depressing.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
He never had a singlepanion around his age back at the Holy Ind where their dainty little cabin stood, but now, he finally made some new friends only to be separated a few dayster.
Little Master, I remember Wang Xiaopeng gave you a golden bracelet as a gift. If you are going to bid farewell then shouldnt you also bring a gift too? Little Rice kindly reminds the boy.
Sure enough, Bai Xiachen lightly tapped his own head in realization.
I actually forgot to bring a gift for Wang Xiaopeng, how careless of me. But then myst piece of beef jerky is gone thanks to you. Bad kitty! Now I can only give him my candy beans. I dont even know if he will like it or not
Not minding it, Little Rice swiftly ran over to the boys side and rummaged through the pockets. From Bai Xiachens possession, he picked out two bottles that he deemed safe to consume.
These two bottles contain Dan pills that are only of the supportive type, making them safe to eat for a normal human. Dont mix them up, otherwise the other stuff will kill them!
Dan pills are divided into two types. One was directly treating a persons wound, the other helping to support a person in their cultivation.
The former naturally cannot be taken at any time. If they are taken on a constant basis, the human body will explode due to the extreme effects. In contrast, the supporting types arent so overwhelming because they are meant to supplement onesck of talent when training, thus making them idea to be used on regr intervals. Of course, the time frame varies between person and medicine.
Bai Xiachen blinked and blinked: Little Rice, you stay and donte with me then. Wang Xiaopeng is afraid of you.
Hearing this, the baby tiger made an using look at the boy, saying hes abandoning his friend for a girl.
But Bai Xiachen didnt care. Snatching the two bottles up, he soon disappeared from the doorway, leaving only Little Rice staring at his direction in a grumpy fashion
The Wang familys home wasnt far at all, its the very building thats separated by a single wall next door. Therefore, he only needs to take a short stroll outside to reach his destination.
Because of this reason, the Wangs family guard knew exactly who this little guy was due to his constant visits recently and allowed passage. However, the moment Bai Xiachen entered through the doorway, his ears immediately picked up the screaming roar of his friend from the distance.
Hey! Hey! Father, quit hitting me! Ive been framed!
A ball-like figure practically rolled out of the building inside. Then from behind, a middle-aged man with a stick swiftly came chasing like a dog pursuing a chicken in the field.
Stinking boy, and here I was wondering where your sisters underwear went, so it was you who snatched it up! Today, if I dont kill you then I will follow yourst name! Wang Deqius (the father) was obviously quite angry right now based on how steaming he was.
Father, Ive really been framed! How can I do such a beast like thing? While the chubby kid was still trying to flee, he suddenly took notice to Bai Xiachen standing at the doorway. Lighting up in his eyes, Xiachen! Quick, save me! My father likes you so he will definitely listen to your words.
Chapter 97 “The Rumored Other Peoples Child”
Chapter 97 The Rumored Other Peoples Child
Serious while also cute in his little face, Bai Xiachen righteously speaks: Xiaopeng, now its you whos not right there. Its already wrong that you like to steal the maids underwear, but you cant even keep your chubby hands off your sister?
Wang Xiaopeng wanted to cry now because he didnt expect his friend there to take an extra kick at him in this situation.
Look at Xiachen and yourself! Look how sensible he is and how sick you are! Oh heavens, why do I have such a perverted son?
At a young age and hes already so lustful. Not only are all the maids at home victims of his perverted deeds, now hes even going after his own sister. If this isnt a perverted sicko then what is?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As bad as his past records were, Wang Xiaopeng really didnt do it this time because even he has his limits. Once it bes known on who set him up today, he swears that he will definitely kill them!
Uncle Wang, Bai Xiachen politely made his greeting. I got something I like to discuss with Xiaopeng, is it alright with you that we stop this for now? Once Im done, you can beat him again then.
At the sight of the good little boy C in his eyes anyway C Wang Deqius (father) angry face promptly turned to that of kindness and joy.
Okay, okay, okay, he repeated the word three times in a row. Then shifting his warning re back to his chubby son, You should learn something from Xiachen here, and dont just go ogling those beautiful maids every day! If theres ever a second time like today, dont me me for breaking your legs!
Ohhh, why cant my son be like other peoples. At this rate I will really meet my maker soon because of this brat.
Wang Xiaopengs eyes looked so depressed: Xiachen, why do I always feel like you are my fathers son instead while Im the one who he picked up from the street?
Huhhh Bai Xiachen blinked and blinked, Forget it, your father is just like you. The moment hees across a beauty on the street, he will lose himself and start drooling.
As if suddenly catching onto amonnguage, Wang Xiaopengs eye started to shine.
You also think like that? Actually, I dont want this kind of father either. Why dont we do this You be my father instead.
Bai Xiachen became paralyzed, his big eyes widening in disbelief.
What the heck is this? Why did I suddenly get a son?
Brother.
A tender voice suddenly drifted over, knocking the chubby kid off his feet due to fright and embarrassment.
Like a pristine doll, the neer was Wang Xiaotong, the younger sister. Due to those pink cheeks, the girl looked ever so innocent as she walked over to them.
Brother, watch it, otherwise I will tell father what you just said here.
I was just making a joke, a joke! He chuckles awkwardly, You mustnt tell him, or else Im sure Ill be killed.
Wang Xiaotong ignored her brothers excuse and turned to face the reason why shes here.
Xiaopeng (boy), Xiaotong (girl). Facing his two friends, Bai Xiachen sounded very sad in his voice: Im here to say goodbye. Ill be leaving here soon.
You are leaving? Wang Xiaopeng was shocked. Grabbing onto his friends hand, that chubby face became a sad one: We only just met and you are already leaving?
Giving a very difficult nod: The big baddy is about to find me so mother is having me go back. But dont worry, once I grow up and is strong enough, I will definitely return to see you two. Make sure you dont forget me by then.
Wahhh. Unlike her brother thats less emotional, Wang Xiaotong straight up burst out in tears, I cant bear to see you leave.
Chapter 98 “Bai Xiachen is Sad”
Chapter 98 Bai Xiachen is Sad
Xiaotong (girl), dont cry, I brought you a present. Seeing his friend sobbing there in front of himself, Bai Xiachen couldnt bear it anymore and found his heart feeling extremely ufortable. In his need to find a solution, he hastily pulled out the two gifts he prepared ahead of time: This is a snack me and Little Rice likes to eat. This time I specially brought it over for you so have a taste and see if you like it or not.
What is this? Wang Xiaotong (girl) blinked in confusion after seeing the bottles, Wah, it looks like candy beans! I like candy beans the most.
Receiving the gift from the boys hand, she then uncorked the top and poured a pill into her mouth.
Next second, a sweet and aromatic fragrance wafted into her mouth, filling her nostril and throat with a never before tasted vor.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This jelly bean sure is delicious, far better than the stuff our father gets from the market.
Now that foods involved, Wang Xiaopeng couldnt care anymore. Sparkling with light in his chubby eyes, he snatched the bottles out of his sisters hand and directly chugged some of the contents into his mouth.
Return the sugar beans to me, they are for me!
Flushing red in her face, Wang Xiaotong grumpily rushed forward to duke it out with her brother.
Rolling his eyes: Im not giving, what of it? Didnt you say you are going to lose weight, so why are you still eating these sugar beans? Look at me, Im already so fat so I dont mind getting fatter. Wang Xiaopeng shamelessly states this like an unreasonable thug.
For those sugar beans alone, the siblings are now fighting it out instead of paying attention to their friend. For that, Bai Xiachen became even sadder.
What happened to they will miss me? Now for some sugar beans, they have already forgotten me
In the end, the boy decides to take his leave after getting no attention from his friends. For food, everything can move aside, hence the reason why nobody even noticed his departure
Stinking brat!
Shortly after Bai Xiachen left, a deafening roar came out again from the main building.
Coming out in big strides, Wang Deqius (father) first image here was his son running around with something stuffed in his mouth while his daughter pursued the brat from behind. Naturally, he would assume the worst again after what happened today.
Are you bullying your sister again?
Stopping in front of the chubby, he blocked off the naughty kid and snatched him up. But just when he wanted to let his anger loose again, he promptly took notice to the bottles there.
Father The moment Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) looked up, what came into view was his upset fathers face. Shuddering at the sight, he wanted to defend himself immediately when the man snatched the bottles right out of his tiny hands.
Tossing the brat to the ground without any form of finesse, Wang Deqiu (father) swiftly moved his nose up to the bottle tip and sniffed it. Next second, his eyes widened in utter shock and hurried to pour the content out onto his palm.
Like a jolt of lightning, every nerve in the mans body was jumping after a green beady object rolled forward.
Who gave this to you? Wang Deqiu first gasped and then turned back to ask.
Though not understanding the situation, the chubby boy figured he best do as the old man says. Hes already invoked his fathers ire once today, best not try a second time.
It was Bai Xiachen who gave us this gift. Father, do you also want to eat these sugar beans?
Sugar beans?
Thats when Wang Deqiu recalled the scene of his son chugging something into his mouth. Going dark in the face, the mans voice became dangerously deep: Just now, how many of these sugar beans did you eat?
Ughhh Wang Xiaopeng sounded uncertain, I think around ten maybe.
Ten?
In that second, Wang Deqius expression became twisted like a cracked picture.
While Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) was still oblivious to his mistake, Wang Deqiu (father) silently leaned downwards and pulled the chubby boys pant down. Without another word, he begins smacking that butt ruthlessly.
Who let you treat these Dan pills as sugar beans! Who let you eat these Dan pills like sugar beans! You unfilial thing! Do you know how much money you ate in that one move? If I dont beat you to death then I wont be called Wang Deqiu!
Chapter 99 “Di Cang is Here!”
Chapter 99 Di Cang is Here!
Ahhh!
Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) mournfully wailed from the pain, his obese body constantly struggling: Father, stop hitting me, stop hitting me! Xiachen gave us two bottles just now, I only ate one so STOP!
Sure enough
When the chubbys word came out, Wang Deqius (father) stick stopped instantly. Loosening his grip around the boys body, he sternly said, If you had that then you shouldve said so earlier, causing me to waste all that energy for nothing. Those pills, Im confiscating them.
Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) almost wanted to cry. Timidly taking out the other bottle in his possession, he nervously hands over the prize to his father.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Now thats better.
Wang Deqiu (father) heavily grunted, then turns away without looking back like his mood was still very foul. However, once hes around the corner when no ones looking, that serious face promptly turned into a gleeful one.
Dan pill, they are all money! If chubby didnt eat so much money then it wouldve been so much better.
At the same time back over at the Lan House, the mood in the air was harmonious and peaceful while two ravishing figures sat atop of the fake mountain stationed inside the yard here.
Cousin. Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) carefully dragged her body over to Bai Yans side, her big eyes curious and nosy, Can I ask you something?
Hmm? Bai Yan pricked her brow as she faced the girl.
Its that the man from back then who got into a rtionship with you, is he Lord Cang?
She knew the topic was very shameful for a woman. Therefore, her confidence in asking this was shaky at best for shes afraid it might bring more pain to her cousin here.
Trembling so slightly inside, Bai Yan forces the emotion down and asked: Why would you ask that?
Ughh, I heard during todays morning court meeting, Lord Cang openly dered you are his woman. He imed it was he who forced his way onto you six years ago, and if anyone were to spout nonsense again, he would hunt them down to the ends of the world! The more the girl talked, the more excited she became. In Lan Xiaoyuns view, she would love to have the Sovereign Prince as her cousin-inw. That way, she will have another backing to get even with Bai Zhi, her hated enemy.
Freezing in her fingers, Bai Yan found herself struggling toe to terms with theplex emotions running through her heart right now.
Six years ago it was clearly I who forced my way onto him, not the other way around. So why why is he helping me? Just because I dont disgust him? If thats the case, this is already far beyond what is warranted
Cousin, whats wrong? Lan Xiaoyun saw how strange her cousin was acting and curiously asked.
Its nothing She frowns, unwilling to give a proper answer.
In truth, the minute Di Cang left earlier today, Bai Yan had been feeling very uneasy inside. Now that shes heard the news from the girl here, its getting even worse.
All of a sudden, a single name popped up in her head and caused her to jolt up from the spot, Bai Xiachen!
Cousin, where are you going? Lan Xiaoyun follows to stand up.
But as soon as her voice came to an end, that red elegant figure had already disappeared from sight, leaving only the dazed girl behind.
This wont do, Bai Yan is so off today. I must go tell grandfather this. Biting her lip, the girl cautiously climbed down from the fake mountain in the yard and ran towards the inside.
While Bai Yan was still rushing for the manor she prepared for her son, Di Cang and his men on the other hand had already surrounded the residence.
Your Highness, please give us the order. The guards bowed their head, awaiting the mans word.
All of you wait here while I go inside, his voice cold and dominating.
Having said this, he stepped through the doorway alone without a single entourage by his side
Chapter 100 “Hurry and Run! Your father’s Here!”
Chapter 100 Hurry and Run! Your fathers Here!
Slightly wrinkling his nose at themotion from the outside, Bai Xiachen makes a frown as he spoke: Little Rice, whats that noise outside? Is it that baddy Bai Zheng Xiang again?
Swoosh!
A white glow zoomed across the sky andnds right in front of the boy, Little Master, quickly run, your father is here looking for you!
What?
Bai Xiachen was so shocked that he came tumbling down from the fake mountain in which he sat. From that cute little face came a horrified expression: How did the bastard find out about me?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Stop caring about that for now, you must leave at once! Where are the pills mistress left for you? Hurry and take one to tide your scent!
Its over!
If that man makes his way here, the little master will be taken away! By then, mistress will definitely be sad beyond relief!
In his haste, he didnt bother to double check the content and directly chugged one of the pills into his mouth.
Little Rice, what do we do now? Even if I take this pill, the man will definitely figure out my identity if he sees me.
Hes about to cry now from panic, If only mother was here, then there will definitely be a solution.
Beaming with light in his tiger eyes, Little Rice suddenly came down with a great idea after taking notice to the pond nearby: Little Master, go hide inside the water! No matter what, dont poke your head out.
Okay!
Giving a heavy nod, Bai Xiachens body began to change, transforming into a silvery baby box under the sunlight. Once thats done, he dived right into the pond without hesitation.
Exhaling a breath of relief after the boy was hidden from view atst, Little Rice didnt even have time to do anything else before a figure came rushing into the yard from the outside.
Of course, the man in question didnte alone, Hualuo (head of the Flower Brothel) too was chasing from behind. As soon as she came over, her eyes eagerly swept across the ce for signs of the young lord. Finding theres no one, her eyes clearly gave off a relieved light.
Your Highness, we really dont have the people you are looking for. Please go back.
Theres no one?
Di Cang grinned: Since Im here then I wont leave so easily!
Hualuos expression was growing increasingly anxious. Earlier she had already directed someone to go inform her mistress, just that shes unsure if its made it yet.
Your Highness, even if you are the Sovereign Prince, that doesnt mean you can just barge into private property. Her voice became a little cold, Not to mention my Flower Brothel isnt so easy to be picked on either!
Di Cangs leg halted on the spot. From that handsome and peerless face, an oppressive aura came rushing out as he spoke without an ounce of temperature in his voice.
If your life wasnt saved by Bai Yan, just that sentence alone is enough to lose you your life.
Hualuo instantly widened her eyes in disbelief.
This man knows that too? It cant be theres a traitor amongst my mix?
Meow.
Watching the woman foolishly butting heads with Di Cang, Little Rice hurries to make his move in order to attract the mans attention.
As a descendant of the White Tiger race, you are actually pretending to be a weak little cat and acting so well too. It seems being a part of the cat family is more suitable for you.
Uh Oh Little Rice feels like hes been very careless and unwise here.
If this man is the little masters father, then surely his identity isnt simple either. To think I be so dumb to act like a cat in front of him
Ill give you two another chance, where is the boy!
Chapter 101 “Di Cang’s Shadiness”
Chapter 101 Di Cangs Shadiness
After sweeping his gaze across the surrounding, Di Cangs eyes eventually fell upon the pond not far away, causing poor Little Rice to scream in the heart until its about to pop. Fortunately, that hiatus onlysted for a short while before moving on.
Since youve seen through me then I wont bother acting anymore. Plopping on the ground, the tiger begins to stretch like he didnt mind, Bai Yan is my mistress, but she has no children so the one you are looking for is definitely not her.
Giving a short nce at the baby tiger, Di Cang abruptly took a seat without any indication. Since thats the case then I will wait for little Yan Yan to return, then we can talk.
Hearing his poor little heart hitting the floor, Little Rice inexplicably looked towards the pond with worry in those irises.
Time passes slowly here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
By noon, a figure in red descends quickly from the sky. As soon this woman came down, she immediately took notice to thezy looking man sitting inside the peach blossom pavilion.
In this moment, her heart felt like it just received a heavy blow out of nowhere.
If any ordinary woman were to see Di Cang in his current state, they will no doubt fall heads over heels for him. Slightly open in the chest, peach petals drifting around his body, and a seductive face that would make any woman drool. Such an incredible picture was impossible to fake.
Such a shame, contrary to the norm, Bai Yan only felt anger ring up in her heart at the sight of this: Lord Cang sure is free. What, you came all the way to my turf just to drink?
Now that Bai Yan has arrived on the scene, the nervous Hualuo (Flower Brothel head) could finally rx. Gathering up her nerve, she quickly scurried over to her mistresss side and stood there. Even Little Rice felt safer in Bai Yans arm
You are finally here? Di Cang slowly ces the jade cup down, his sight falling onto the woman that he wants.
Just that
When he saw the baby tiger nesting in Bai Yans embrace, a sudden urge grips him and he wanted so dearly to rip that thing apart!
While on the other end, Bai Yan was currentlybing through Little Rices fur because she really wanted to ask about her sons whereabout. Unfortunately, due to the fear of that man finding out over there, she resisted that urge.
Di Cang! In the moment she raised her hand, another arm suddenly stretched out to grab for her. In a flipping turn, Bai Yan was once again pressed against her will with the peach tree behind her.
By the way, Di Cang didnt forget to toss that eyesore of a tiger away during the process.
Mistress!
Hualuo (head of the brothel) became frightfully scared there. Just as shes ready to jump forward to help, Bai Yan stopped her with a stare.
Hualuo, you retreat first.
Hearing that, Hualuo first showed shock, then eptance after seeing the two enchanting figures together. Without looking back, she walked for the outside.
Bai Yan, do you think I wouldnt know just because you dont say it? Di Cangs smile was oddly mesmerizing despite being as cold as ever, Do you want to see if I can make hime out with a single sentence?
Bai Yans heart shuddered for a second there, I dont know what you are talking about.
It seems you arent going to give up until the end! Gently releasing the woman in his embrace, those lips became insidious and scheming, If you really wont hand over our son then I will take you away this instant! From then on, he will never be able to see you again!
Chapter 102 “Little Bai Xiachen is Discovered!”
Chapter 102 Little Bai Xiachen is Discovered!
You
Bai Yan became furious because no one knows a child better than their mother.
What she didnt expect though was Di Cang resorting to such low means to force Xiachen (baby) out.
Just as Bai Yan was busy praying for her son to note out, a tender voice broke all of that. From behind the man: Big baddie, let go of my mother!
By now Di Cangs fingers had already loosened their grip, thus allowing the woman to scramble over to embrace her son like a mother guarding their treasure.
Mother, you dont need to be afraid, I will protect you. No one can separate us.
Like a little adult, Bai Xiachen soothingly pats her mothers back despite being extremely fearful himself.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This time, Di Cang can finally get a good look at that little boy in Bai Yans arms.
The little guy was a real looker. Like a jade carving, hes cuddly and cute all around despite trying to put on a stubborn face.
Furthermore, the kid was undeniably a miniature version of himself!
Di Cangs voice sounded croaky and low like his eyes carried an unspeakable emotion: You are called Xiachen?
Pursing his small lip, Bai Xiachen haughtily said: Im not so familiar with you so you should be calling me by my full name.
Di Cangs face instantly went cold: Im your father!
You are a big baddie that likes to pick on my mother. You also want to separate us so I dont want you!
The boy was rather revengeful when it came to grudges, especially on topics rted to Bai Yan.
Smirking, the manys out the truth to the boy: If I didnt say that would you have turned yourself in?
Bai Xiachen was dumbfounded. What does he mean by that? Intentionally scheming to lure me out?
He immediately broke out into tears: Mother, I dont like him, hes actually sneakier than you! I like Godfather more!
Godfather?
Di Cang gnashed his teeth as he spoke: You still have a godfather?
My godfather is gentle and rich, enough to fend off any country. The boy said it in such a proud way that hepletely forgot to take notice of Di Cangs surging level of anger.
I canck anything in this world, just not money. Say it, how much do you want. I will give you whatever amount you ask for!
Rich enough to fend off a country?
So what?
Im the king of the entire demon realm, thats way better than some measly human kid.
Bai Xiachens expression was a bit tied there. However, he eventually made up his mind: Those who pick on mother are bad people, I dont want your money.
Comparing money to his mother, of course he would choose his mother.
When did I pick on her?
From Di Cangs view, it had always been this woman leading him on to hurt other people.
You cant lie to me, I saw everything while under the bed. You bit my mothers lip so hard that she Mhmm!
Before the baby boy could finish his words, Bai Yan had already covered that bber mouth.
Giving a guilty nce at the man, she can see Di Cangs face clearly went darker there.
So the one hiding under the bed from back then is this kid. His voice was swinging with anger because hes very upset with himself. How could he have missed the boy when he was so close?
Yes, Di Cang, I admit it, it was I back then who wronged you six years ago. Pulling the boy into her arms, Bai Yan braces herself and admitted to the truth. Its just that Xiachen is raised by me, I cant give him to you. Hes my lifeblood and my only care. If you try to take him away from me then I will make you suffer at all cost!
Chapter 103 “Do You Love Me?”
Chapter 103 Do You Love Me?
Di Cangs eye slightly narrowed in as he encroached onto Bai Yan. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned heavy and creates an oppressive air around them.
He is my son so of course he has to follow me! The man looked proud as he said this: And you After what youve done to me, you still think you can leave on your own?
Not for this lifetime!
Bai Yans gaze gradually turned sharp: Then are you trying to push us to the end? If so. I, Bai Yan, would rather self-incinerate than to yield to you! Those words were like a fist, smashing heavily into Di Cangs heart.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Whats wrong with me? Why would you refuse me on every step?
For all these years, he has never been so low in standing. It had always been him dishing out the punishment!
Di Cang. Bai Yans lip curved into a smile, Then let me ask you, do you love me?
Love? Di Cang was somewhat confused here.
His emotional experience was aplete nk that even his first time was done in by Bai Yan from back then. And now, this woman had already asked him for the second time this very same question.
Your heart doesnt have me, nor do I have you. Why do you insist on forcing me to go with you? Is it because I gave you a son? A smirk escaped that fine red lip, But there are so many women out there more than willing to conceive a child for you, so I wont hand myself over to a man that doesnt love me.
No, in this world, there is only one person who can give me a child!
This was the destined prophecy inside the demon realm, also the main reason why hes here in the human world Its to meet her which did happen on the first day.
Bai Yan! Di Cang loudly cries this out, forcing the woman to a halt.
In response to this, Bai Yan could only tightly hold onto her son, afraid the man might snatch him away when shes not noticing.
I will give you some time and not take him away, but The man suddenly reappeared in front of her, blocking the path with his imposing body: That aside, how are you going to exin the part about raping me and kidnapping my child?
When it came to the ending part of that sentence, it was both oppressive yet also a bit sad.
Then what do you want? Bai Yan subconsciously stepped backwards to gain some space.
The mans eye narrowed down, his mouth a malicious grin: Of course to rape-you-back!
This was honestly the first time Bai Yan had ever heard someone say something so oundish and with such confidence! As displeased as she was, she didnt dare raise an objection in these circumstances. Before she knew it, a powerful hand had grabbed her by the waist and off they went.
With the adults gone, only Bai Xiachen now remains in the yard.
A long whileter, only then did the baby boye back to his senses to know hes about to cry.
What happened toing to steal me away?
And why did the one to get stolen in the end is mommy instead of me?
Little Master The baby tigers weak voice drifted over from the side at this moment.
Little Rice, where did you go just now? The boy grumpily asked.
Uh For a second there, Little Rice didnt know how to reply.
Not like he can say hes been thrown away for crawling into Bai Yans arm, can he? Thats too shameful!
Uh, I went to find reinforcement, he randomly made up an excuse.
Then wheres the reinforcement?
Uh I became worried halfway out so I came back. Wheres mistress and that scary looking man?
When it came to this topic again, Bai Xiachens expression instantly turned sad again: That bad man snatched mother away and left me behind.
Chapter 104 “Only She Can Plot Against Di Cang”
Chapter 104 Only She Can Plot Against Di Cang
Little Rice was speechless here. For some reason, he feels like the situation had exceeded his imagination.
Inside an antiquely ordained bedroom, a man punishingly tosses his prize onto the bed and then firmly pressed down with his body. That voice low and fierce: You going to keep lying to me?
Now that the evidence is conclusive, I like to see how this woman will keep justifying herself.
Thats when Bai Yan broke out into aughing fit after hearing that remark. Then all of a sudden, she hooked her arms around the mans neck and smothered her lips against his. As the heat between their skin and flesh intermingled together, something else urred on the male end, and its not the good kind.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Its boiling, its erupting, its absolutely screaming for release!
Unable to resist the urge anymore, Di Cang moved in, pulling that waist ever so close so that he can deepen that kiss and the impending act of their merger.
Yan Yan The mans voice was dry and husky here while those affectionate eyes were so full of desire that no woman can possibly mistake them for anything else, Youre asking for it.
At this moment, theres only one thought running through his mind and that was to devour this woman before him. Unfortunately for him, due to his urgency for relief, Di Cang had lost track of his usual keenness and didnt notice that sharp gaze from the woman.
Those lips are simply too intoxicating. No matter how much he pressed in against them, its never enough
Just that
When hes at the peak of his enjoyment, Di Cang suddenly noticed something from that smiling face. Pricking his brow, he asked: What did you do to me?
Didnt you say you want to sleep with me? Breaking free from her imprisonment, she first organized her messy hair before continuing, So, I secretly wiped some poison on my lips. The toxin will make you impotent for the next three months.
Going dark in the face, Di Cangs throat became very dry as he watched those ever so juicy lips bounce around.
You nned this the whole time?
In his entire life, he had never fallen for anothers trap, the exception being only this woman!
This is not scheming you know, its self-defense. Smirking, Bai Yans eye lit up, Im good at saving people, thats a definite. However, Im also good at poisoning others too. After the first time you tried to force your way into me that night, I immediately came up with this idea. How is it, the taste of my specially concocted poison?
Di Cangs was already at a very critical stage when they were kissing, but due to the poison, hes getting no reaction down there after the first rise.
Bai Yan!
Gritting his teeth: You are the first person to ever sessfully plot against me! Therefore, Im going to take back what I said about making you give me ten sons!
Bai Yan pricked her brow after hearing this. This guy is going to give up?
Unfortunately, she thought too highly of him. Before the idea coulde to an end, the mans angry voice came again.
You need to give me ten sons and ten daughters instead!
New and old, whatever fault she has, he will get even with this woman all at once!
Not minding that unrealistic remark, Bai Yan readily pulls the bed curtains down and used them to cover herself. Due to the transparency of those white coverings, it didnt help much in terms of shielding her body, rather, its quite provocative in this case.
Oh beautiful. Bai Yan deviously raises a smirk. Then using those evil fingers, she pinched the man on the chin and leaned in against him, You want to get back at me? Just so you know, its not that easy so you best give up!
Feeling the womans temperature again, Di Cangs breathing became heavier to the point his voice sounded rasp and harsh, Bai Yan, if you keep teasing me then I wont mind using only my fingers to do the job!
Chapter 105 “You are Destined to Marry Me”
Chapter 105 You are Destined to Marry Me
Bai Yans smile froze on the spot. Almost like a reflex reaction, her leaning body subconsciously pulled back several inches there.
I can bear the three months, but afterwards, you still cant escape my grasp in the end. Not letting his prey get away, Di Cang followed that momentum and tightened the distance: And. You think just because you poisoned me here that I cant have my way with you?
This woman think she can tease me just because I cant get a reaction down there?
Di Cang, she continues to move backward. Actually, I have a way to reduce that time frame from three to one month.
Narrowing his eyes, the man looked even more dangerous like that: And what are the conditions?
I dont want anyone to know that Xiachen is your son.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
She had never once thought of living with Di Cang; therefore, must keep this part a secret. Otherwise, if her grandfather learns of the truth, no doubt the old elder will persuade herself to marry the man against her will.
Why? Di Cang pricked his brow, confused by the request: I want to know the reason.
I merely dont want random people toe bother me and my sons living style. Thats it and nothing more. Bai Yan exined afterbing through her excuses.
Firmly locking onto those enchanting eyes, Di Cang wanted to see through them for the truth. Fine, I promise you, he then scoffed augh like he didnt care what the woman was nning.
If I can wait six years then what does it matter for a single month?!
Relieved by the answer, Bai Yan exhaled a long hard breath. Though her ns for revenge will need to be pushed forward in this case, but no matter, she just needs to finish the deed quickly and then flee with her son right after.
And Bai Yan gently pursed her lips, Thank you.
Thank you?
Instead of happiness, Di Cang suspiciously took a peek at her in return.
This woman knows how to thank people too?
Ive heard about what you said in the court this morning. Thank you for helping me make an excuse. However, I want to make this clear, dont expect me to be touched and then throw myself at you.
Making an overbearing smirk, the man puffs out his chest to make himself look more imposing: I will never have such expectations.
..
I dont care if you are willing to offer yourself to me or not, because, its just a matter of time before you are married to me.
..
Theres really no hope for this narcissistic man.
In Bai Yans view, the man was her fated nemesis, solely dedicated to annoying her!
Di Cang, I want us to take an oath for this deal! Her face a bit frustrated.
Not minding that tone, Di Cang continues to smirk with his brow pricked: Say it.
First, without my permission, you are not allowed to forcibly take away Xiachen! Secondly, there are many women in this country who will do anything to get your attention, plus your identity is special so theres bound to be many dangers around you. If for any reason that my son gets involved because of you, I will never forgive you!
Third, and most important one, you cant keep trying to force your way onto me. No kissing, no groping, and no more trying to get inside of my XXXX!
Aside from thest one, I can promise you everything else. In one sweep of his hand, Di Cang once again pulled her into his embrace and gave her another overbearing kiss down the forehead: Bai Yan, now that youve met me, you can forget about ever escaping me in this lifetime.
Unbeknownst to the man, its the other way around. Bai Yan was the true ensnarer while hes the ve. Forever till the end, they are destined to be together until time immemorial.
When dusk rolled around, Di Cang had already left the premise, leaving only Bai Yan and a maid currently helping her to dress inside. Once thats done, she too walked out the door and found that familiar yet pitiful little face shes been yearning for.
Mother, did that big baddie pick on you? Looking up with his innocent eyes, Bai Xiachens voice was soft and lovely like a steaming meatbun here.
If you like this trantion, consider donating for a extra release or simply turning off adblock helps too.
Chapter 106 “Nangong Yi’s Fury”
Chapter 106 Nangong Yis Fury
Bai Yan became a bit awkward in her face. Subconsciously, she wanted to cover up her lips which also drew the little guys attention.
Seeing the small cut again, Bai Xiachen immediately became furious: Did that big baddie bite you again?
Its nothing, she became even more embarrassed and kneeled down to face the boy at an even level.
How can I exin this to my own baby?
Distress could be seen in the young boys eye, Is it still hurting? I will blow on it, then it wont hurt anymore.
Using that tiny body of his, Bai Xiachen tries to raise his body height by tip toeing his feet. Then with that soft cuddly hand, he begins to gently stroke that cut while also blowing at it.
Xiachen. Pulling the baby boy into her embrace, she changed her tone to a whispering one, Do you want to meet your grandfather?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lighting up in the eye, the boy turned excited: Can I?
Youve already been discovered by Di Cang now, no reason to keep hiding at this point. Whats more Her voiced paused for a moment, Considering his personality, I doubt he will let anyone bully you.
Watching this from the side, Little Rice couldnt resist rolling his tiger eyes at the remark.
Bullying this little ancestor? More like the other way around! When did anyone ever get to bully him?
Mother, I love you.
Printing that soft tiny lip onto his mothers face, Bai Xiachen made the most innocent and lovely smile a child can make: Mother, my grandfather will like me just like how uncle does, right?
Mhmm. Making a small nod, she rubs the little guy on the head to give her answer: But, theres no need to rush the meeting. I need to first think of a proper way to introduce you to them.
Okay! Bai Xiachen gleefully cheered, Im going to tell uncle this great news. Now I dont have to keep hiding!
Looking at the little guys excited little look, Bai Yan felt a bit guilty and sad inside because shes starting to doubt her decision from before. Maybe it was wrong to keep the boy hidden from the beginning
Have Little Rice go with you. She smiled, knowing there wont be any danger that cane to harm so long as the baby tiger was by her sons side.
Besides, the people she had arranged for protecting her brother was also there.
Crown Prince Manor.
Ever since Bai Ruo returned from the pce, her hands been itching from time to time. The feeling was like having tens of thousands of ants crawling on ones body, annoying her to no ends.
Boom!
Suddenly, a foot mmed the door open. Looking up in astonishment, Bai Ruo can only see her livid looking husbanding inside.
Husband? Getting up quickly, she moves forward to greet the man. Unfortunately for her, due to the mans presence, she can only suppress the urge to scratch her body at this moment.
Bai Ruo! Nangong Yi looked frightfully terrible, Is it you who told my mother to pass on that decree?
Surprised by the sudden outburst, she hurried to ask, What happened?
You dare ask me what has happened? You know very well what sort of personality Bai Zhi has, yet you still had my mother match her to Di Cang? Because of that decree, my father became furious and removed my mothers title as Queen. Now shes stuck inside the Cold Pce and none is allowed to visit her! Clutching his fist heavily, Nangong Yis voice was filled with ming anger.
Contrary to the enraged attitude of her husband, Bai Ruo on the other hand was rather calm inside. The main reason, she just learned none can meet her mother-inw inside the Cold Pce!
Husband, how can I possibly persuade mother to do something like that? Biting her lip, she puts on an aggrieved appearance like shes being wronged here, When I went to the pce before, me and mother ended up meeting Bai Yan outside in the garden. She openly imed the title of Crown Princess belongs to her and that one day she will certainly take it back! That made mother furious, plus Lord Cang is clearly fascinated with my sister, which is why the decree was sent out.
Chapter 107 “Bai Ruo’s Pain”
Chapter 107 Bai Ruos Pain
You telling the truth? Nangong Yi remains skeptical in his look, Then how do you exin the matter with Bai Zhi? Without your word, would Mother have made such a hasty decision?
Looking very wronged in her expression, tears dripped down one drop at a time, At the time I only said a few words, but I never expected Mother to be so direct in handing down a decree. Pleading in her voice, she clings onto the mans sleeve: Your Highness, I know I am wrong, I shouldnt have made such an unreasonable request. Please punish me.
Slightly improving in hisplexion: If this matter has nothing to do with you then its my fault here. Now that Father is this angry, we can only leave the matter for now until his rage subsides. First pausing for a moment, he then continued: Bai Zhi have already been handed off to the Criminal Division. I will find someone to help her so she wont have to suffer so much inside, but you should also have your father go make an apology.
Bai Ruos heart sank.
If the king does let the queen out, wouldnt that mean my own scheme would be revealed?
No!
I cannot allow the queen to leave the Cold Pce alive!
From that pair of weeping eyes, a glimpse of murderous intent shot out.
Bai Ruo was no foolish woman. Shes very clever so she understands full well which part of herself attracts the man before her the most.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
If her own true face bes revealed, she can most certainly say goodbye to wealth and power in theing future. For that, she will never let that happen!
Your Highness, thank you for trusting me. Moving closer to the man, her face bes pitifully shy with repentance: Unfortunately, Mothers been confined to the Cold Pce while my younger sister is locked inside the prison. Now only my elder sister is fine and is being sought after by Lord Cang.
Upon hearing Bai Yans name again, Nangong Yis internals were stuck in turmoil because hes thinking how wonderful it would be if the stuff from back then never urred.
This way around, that unparalleled woman would be his wife and he can still give her the post of a concubine. But whenever the thought of Bai Yan being defiled by others, a nasty sensation would fill his heart, grossing him out as a result.
Wife, whats wrong?
When Nangong Yi came out of his deep thoughts, he immediately took notice to Bai Ruos strange behavior. Stiff in the body and that constantly trembling shoulder, its like someone in extreme pain.
I Biting her lip, I dont know whats going on either. Right after I returned from the pce, theres been a constant itch going around my body.
Ϲһ˺һͽ·˺˿¶Ӻۡ
Now Nangong Yi was shocked. In one tear, he broke through Bai Ruos dress to reveal all those scratch marks. Theres not an ounce of good spot left on that body. Red streaks of line running up and down, its no different from scars at this point.
Bai Yan did this? Inhaling deeply, he asked with rage in his eyes.
Shaking her head, Bai Ruo sounded uncertain: I dont know Even though I only had contact with Mother and Sister inside the pce, neither of them seems to be that sort of people.
Of course, theres no way the queen would do this, leaving only Bai Yan with a possible motive.
Your Highness.
Twisting around like a wriggling snake, Bai Ruos face had gone from the initial pale white to apleteck of blood in herplexion: Im in so much pain.
Wait for me, Ill go find an alchemist toe see you immediately. As for Bai Yan, I will never let her get away with this!
Originally, for the past few days he would on asion recall that face in his mind, regretting what couldve been because of what he saw during the banquet. However, with this event, his impression of Bai Yan once again fell to the lowest and ruined thest ounce of good perception he had.
Good thing I never took that woman as my wife back then. Such cruel and vicious means, shes not worthy to be the Crown Princess of the Liu Huo kingdom!
Chapter 108 “This is Just the Beginning”
Chapter 108 This is Just the Beginning
When Nangong Yi left the room to seek help, Bai Ruos expression promptly turned cold as hatred filled her eyes. Bai Yan, I will be sure to pay you back double for the pain youve caused me! She clenches her fist until the veins were popping.
Due to the extremity of that itchiness, the woman couldnt resist making another deep hard scratch again, thus leaving behind a painful wound in its wake.
Unbeknownst to her, this was just the beginning.
Meanwhile somewhere else, Bai Yan was currently wondering how she should go about introducing her son to the elders. The key was to not frighten her grandparents in anyway.
However, before she coulde to a decision, Hualuo in her dazzling pink dress hade walking over.
Mistress.
Smiling in her eyes, Hualuos voice was soft and melodic: The people I sent to protect Sir Xiao (brother) just sent me a message. ording to their words, the little master was discovered by those from the Bai family when he went to visit your brother. Im here to ask about how we should proceed from here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Regarding the part about the baby boys safety, Hualuo (head of the brother) didnt have much worry at all because she knew full well how clever the little guy can be.
Bai Yans gaze turned gloomy at the news: What are those people trying to do now? You stay here and wait for me, Ill be back soon.
Since shes made up the decision to have her sone out into the open then theres no reason to keep hiding him!
At the thought of this, she rises from her seat and disappears in a blink of an eye, leaving nothing but the clueless Hualuo in the background.
The person to make this surprising discovery on Bai Xiachen wasnt anyone special, its Old Madam Yu, the shameless granny thats been loafing off the Bai family all these years.
Speaking of this old granny, she had originally thought her days of bliss and wealth would be secured once she moved into the Bai House years ago. Of course, that was indeed the case for the past decade or so where the man treated her like his own mother.
However
Just a few days ago when Bai Yan returned, everythings changed.
First was her daughter going crazy in front of the public, then the queen being banished to the Cold Pce, and finally theres her granddaughter Bai Zhi being sent to the Criminal Division for imprisonment.
As such, Old Madam Yu ignorantly pinned the me onto Bai Yan for everything thats wrong. Originally today she had nned to make a trip to the temple for some praying, hoping it will help elevate the bad luck theyve been facing. Yet, who couldve guessed she would bump into the little steam bun holding onto Bai Xiaos hand on her way home!
Rushing to have the driver stop the carriage, she wanted to find out more in this case. However, as soon as she did so, the first thing this olddy heard was the tiny kid calling Uncle when handing a candy stick to Bai Xiao!
Unaware still, Bai Xiao continues to makes the most gentle smile while rubbing the little guy on the head. Then just as hesing back up from bending down, thats when he came to meet the old granny with her astonished look.
In that moment, all form of happiness disappeared from that handsome face. In its ce, only a cold hard sharpness like that of a knife could be found in those eyes.
Uncle? Blinking in confusion, Bai Xiachens innocent eye followed that trajectory and looked up. Thats when he too saw the scheming Old Madam Yu.
Ignoring the unweing stare from the bastard boy, Old Madam Yu confronts the two under the support of a maid. When looking down at the little steam bun, her wrinkled face only showed a scornful look of disgust.
This bastard child is Bai Yans kid?
When Bai Yan returned a few days ago and didnt bring along this kid, they had all assumed the baby must have been lost. To think the child from back then survived.
If Bai Zheng Xiang were to learn of this truth, no doubt he will fall into a fitting rage!
Chapter 109 “Sell Bai Xiachen?”
Chapter 109 Sell Bai Xiachen?
Bai Xiao turned cold at the statement: Little Xiachen is my sisters son, not some wild child like you said. You better watch your tongue!
A kid that doesnt even know his own father can only be a wild child, what of it? Old Madam Yu snickers a sarcasticugh.
Towards that tant insult, Bai Xiaos anger grew even stronger. Just as hes ready to take action, a soft innocent voice chimed in from below.
This trantion is only hosted on Bcatrantion
Uncle, what is a wild child? Is it some kind of food? Blinking with innocence in his eyes, the baby boy asked.
Hearing that dumb remark from the kid, Old Madam Yus attitude grew even more sardonic here: Wild child means you.
Note: I had to tweak this part because Bai Xiachen is ying a word game here. Bastard/wild child and wild nt sounds exactly the same in Chinese so kinda lost the little insult after tranting.
Oh, so my mother grew me out from the fields? Making the cuddliest of a smile, the boy then continues, But since Im so smart and cute, I must have been grown from the best seed out there unlike this olddy. Shes so bad so her seed must be the worst of the worst.
Just seconds ago Bai Xiao was still worried about his precious nephew here being effected by those disgusting words, but after this little twist, he couldnt help but break out into a joyfulugh at the clever boys ability.
Thats right Xiachen, your seed must be the best of the best if you are this cute and smart. Rubbing the baby boy on the head, Bai Xiao looked very proud right now.
Shaking in her fingers due to excessive anger, Old Madam Yu directly points to the baby boy with hatred clearly visible in her eyes: How can you talk like that! Did your mother not teach you anything about manners?
Making an intentional surprised look, Bai Xiachen ignored the old woman and turns to his uncle instead: Uncle, did I say something wrong? Isnt a wild child a seed thats nted in the field? I know I didnt hear her wrong just now.
Due to his pitiful little expression, even those unaffiliated with this matter were showing disgust towards the olddy.
This little guy is only five years old, how can he know what a wild child is? Plus, its clearly her who started this whole thing, now shes ming an innocent kid?
I am your great grandmother! Who allowed you to be so rude before me! Old Madam Yu begins scolding the young kid.
In response to that, Bai Xiachen immediately became puzzled: Uncle, why is this olddy iming to be my great grandmother? I thought mother only had one grandmother and shes from the Lan family, isnt she?
First ncing at the livid looking old granny, then back at the little kid: Thats right, she has nothing to do with you.
Oh? Then I know, it must be another one of those whos trying to get close to me after seeing how cute and lovely I am. Not blinking at all, Bai Xiachen openly deres this like its the only truth.
By now Old Madam Yu could barely keep herself standing due to how maddening the little twerp was. If not for the maids support, no doubt she be on the floor.
I knew it, Bai Yans son is the same, no manner whatsoever!
No matter what, my son-inw is your grandfather so you muste with me to the Bai House! Old Madam Yus expression went dark as she made this demand.
Although this child is very ignorant and rude, but at least hes very good looking. If sold to a ce like the Flower Brothel, no doubt he can fetch a pretty penny for us. Whats more, Zheng Xiang (father) is trying to curry favor with those people right now, making this kid a perfect present.
Chapter 110 “Bai Xiachen Goes to the Bai House”
Chapter 110 Bai Xiachen Goes to the Bai House
If anything else, we can sell this kid to another man as their XXXX toy. With that look, at the very least hes worth a Dan pill.
Uncle.
When Bai Xiachen (baby boy) heard those hollering words from the old granny, he immediately took on a shocked and frightened appearance: This old woman is so scary. She wouldnt be trying to sell me, right?
Going soft in his eyes, Bai Xiao (brother) attempts to calm the boy: Dont worry, she doesnt have anything to do with you so she has no grounds to try anything like that.
Is that true? Wrinkling his cute little nose, But back when I was on the Holy Ind, I saw a fox tricking a crow so that it could snatch the food right out of its mouth. The eyes it made is exactly like this woman, tricky and scheming. Im scared
Old Madam Yus face didnt look so well right now because she was constantly trying to suppress her urge tosh out at the boy.
Dont worry, my tone was a little heavy there, but theres no way I would sell you. In the end you are still our blood. Through much difficulty, the shameless old woman finally manages an awkward smile that even a kid can see through it.
Although the old granny went by the surname Yu, she had for many years considered herself a part of the Bai family, hence the reason why she could say such oundish lies so smoothly.
Moreover, dont you want to see your grandfather?
Grandfather?
Pinching his small little mouth in displeasure, That bad man wouldnt even get a doctor for my uncle when hes sick. Now this old woman actually wants me to go see him instead?
Even if you wont recognize me as your great grandmother, your grandfather is still your grandfather. That wont change no matter what. Now that you are here in the city, you must go meet him. If not, your mothers reputation will only get worse if the word spreads.
The n here was that she will first trick the foolish boy back into their home. Once thats done, they can do whatever they want afterwards.
Little Xiachen. Watching the scheming old woman in front of him, Bai Xiaos expression grew even darker: Let me bring you back to your mother.
Contrary to what the young man expected, his nephew didnt follow him when he tried to pull him away.
Blinking those na?ve looking eyes, Okay, I will go see my grandfather.
Humph!
That old baddie bullied Mother, so this time Im going to have a whack at him!
Old Madam Yu was quitecent in her devious smile here, but before she can get cocky over her lies, a series of persuading voices broke out from the onlooking crowd.
Little one, you mustnt go with her to the Bai House, she already called you a wild child earlier. if you do, you will definitely suffer at their hands.
Six years ago the world had assumed Old Madam Yu fainted on the street because of her good rtionship with Bai Yan after she eloped with another man. But now, after witnessing the insulting words from this old woman here, the crowd can see thats clearly not the case. Furthermore, theres been wording out from the pce since this morning that the Sovereign Prince was the one who forced his way onto Bai Yan back then. If thats the truth, then the story preached around by the Bai House wouldnt stand anymore. Clearly there are many details missing from the original story
Dear uncles and aunties, Bai Xiachen politely made a bow to greet the good people. Back when my mother held the banquet at the Lan House, she had already dissolved any rtionship she had with the Bai house. However, this old woman keeps on bothering me despite that fact, iming I will humiliate my mother if I dont go with her. In order to not bring shame to my mother, I can only make a trip back with her to settle this for good.
Chapter 111 “The Asking for Death Bai House”
Chapter 111 The Asking for Death Bai House
The crowd can only make amenting sigh after hearing that statement. In particr was the uncles and aunties part. Its enough to make everyone melt from how cute it was.
What a good and sensible child this one is. How can anyone bear to bring harm to an innocent kid like that?
Besides Making a naughty smile, I have my father and mother to back me up so Im not afraid of her.
In that second, the crowd immediately had a reaction.
Thats right! Di Cang had already publicly dered Bai Yan as his woman. If thats the case, wouldnt this little guy be his son?
For Old Madam Yu to make a move against Lord Cangs son, what sort of courage pill did she eat?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Contrary to popr belief and thosepassionate eyesing her way, Old Madam Yu didnt care. She knew full well about Bai Ruo drugging Bai Yan back then. Even the man was prepared by her that day so how can Lord Cang possibly be the twerps father?
Someonee, bring him back with us! She yells out this order without thinking twice.
Not even bothering to look at the old shameless woman, Bai Xiachen instead continues to talk with the crowd: Uncles and aunties, my dear mother will likelyeter to find me. Please tell her Ill be staying at the Bai House for a night before returning tomorrow morning.
He had no ns to make a long stay at that ce, otherwise, it would be bad if those people suddenly fall dead because hes ying them too hard.
After leaving this request to the bystanders, Bai Xiachen then walked towards the Bai estate with Bai Xiao leading him with one hand.
Quiet the entire time, Little Rices been squatting on Bai Xiaos shoulder until now. From his tiger eyes, a flicker of pity could be seen when he looked at the old granny because he simply doesnt understand whats going through these peoples head.
Are they too bored that they must invite this little ancestor to their home?
When Bai Yan finally arrived at the scene, the little kid had already left. Through the informing words of the various people here, she now got a good idea of what happened.
Miss, your son had been taken away by the olddy. You best go take him back, otherwise he will likely suffer at their hands. A random person kindly suggests this to her.
Smirking, she softly replied: I understand, thank you.
If her son was unwilling then no one canpel him to do what he doesnt want to do. If thats the case, why not let him y then if he wished it? Whats more, its the Bai House who brought it upon themselves so they cant me anyone for whats going to happen.
Though none on the street stopped the storm today, but the incident did get passed onto Di Cangs ear eventually. Therefore, when he heard about Old Madam Yu insulting his son, calling him a wild child, his face immediately turned into a scowl: Send a message to the Criminal Division, have them increase the punishment for Bai Zhi. And if they ask for the reason Tell them its because the Bai House said something they shouldnt have.
Yes, Your Highness.
The guards respectfullyplied: But, what about the young child
He remains perplexed over why his master here would treat Bai Yans son so differently. Was it all in order to pursue thedy?
They invited the Fox on their own, thats their fault then!
The suddenment from Di Cangpletely caught the guards here by surprise.
Inviting the Fox? What does that mean?
Theres no need to meddle in the matter, the little guy cannot lose in this.
However, that doesnt mean he will tolerate others bullying his son
I understand. Cupping their hands, the guards then retreated from the premise.
Alone once again, Di Cangs unemotional face returned to theke in front of him. Bai House.
They sure like to die!
Chapter 112 “Bad Child”
Chapter 112 Bad Child
Bai Manor.
With the baby tiger in hand, Bai Xiachen silently followed behind the leading maid from the back. Eventually, they stopped in front of a wooden shed thats meant for the firewood.
This is where you will sleep, the maid points ahead with her finger.
A wooden shed?
Due to his worry, Bai Xiao had tagged along to make sure the little guy doesnt get mistreated. Sure enough, his handsome face promptly turned dark after seeing this.
Xiachen isnt only my sisters child, hes also my nephew! His lips curved into a cold smirk, Who allowed you to arrange for him a wooden shed?
Biting her lips, the maid answered with the truth: This is the old madams arrangement.
Old madam? Bai Xiao snickered with contempt, Shes nothing but an outsider so what gives her the right to make the arrangements?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Under the young boys pressuring stare, the maid could only silently take it with her head held low. Although Old Madam Yu was indeed an outsider, but none of the servants here would take it that way.
Young master, please dont make things difficult for me, otherwise, when the lord returns
Scram! Bai Xiao roars: Go back and tell her I will arrange for my nephews ce of stay. I dont need an outsider managing our affair.
After leaving behind this statement, Bai Xiao stopped looking at the maid entirely. Leaning down, he picks up the adorable little steam bun and turns around for the exit.
Xiachen, you will sleep with me tonight. Then when morninges around, I will send you back to your mothers ce.
There should be a side room at your quarter, right? Bai Xiachen continues to show that innocent and bright face as he spoke: I can stay there! Also, whatever happens today, you must promise me you wonte over to check. Pretend nothing is happening, okay?
Surprised by the strange request, Bai Xiao subconsciously looked down to meet those dark eyes from the baby boy: Okay, I will do as you say.
This little guy is nothing like a five-year-old child. Sometimes hes so mature that even an adult cannotpare with him.
Little Rice, lets go. Making the cutest smile one can make, Bai Xiachens eye literally glowed at this point. In truth, they are very simr to Di Cangs bloodthirsty gaze without the bloodthirsty part. Very scheming and foxy like when they are thinking up something bad for their foes.
At this very moment in the east wing of the Bai estate, Yu Rong had just finished jumping up from her seat: Mother, how could you bring that little runt here?
To think Bai Yans son wasnt lost back then and its such an unbearable kid that dont even know how to respect their elders. What sort of future can such a child possibly have?
Back then I couldnt sell Bai Yan after she ran away, so now, Im going to sell her son!
A cruel light shot out of the old womans eye just now because she had just remembered the price they paid after not keeping their end of the bargain. Just thinking of the incident would make her old heart ache with pain.
Yu Rong was surprised by her mothers statement: Mother, we were able to sell Bai Yan back then because Zheng Xiang wasnt home at the time. Even if my husband favors us even more, hes not going to sell his own flesh and blood.
In truth, back when Lanyue (mother) was still alive, Bai Zheng Xiangs attitude towards Bai Yan and Bai Xiao was rather good. Its just thatter in the years, due to the constant whispering and downgrading by Yu Rong, the original bond he had with the two were eventually torn away and only disappointment remains.
But disappointment was disappointment, its not enough to warrant the man to sell his own children for some Dan pills. That was unless the benefits involved were great enough to tempt him
Chapter 114 “”Lady Chu”
Chapter 114 Lady Chu
Idiot! The olddys voice turned into a scolding one, Bai Zheng Xiang wants to make a connection with the Flower Brothel so do you think he will still me you after we finish the deed? Now, dont worry about your husband and go coax that little boy to follow us there.
If its really not possible Beaming a cruel light, Then we can force it.
Force it? Yu Rong slightly wrinkled her brow, But we still dont know if the Flower Brothel will take the boy. Let me first draw up a portrait so the other side can have a look. If they say yes, then we can have the Flower Brothele take him away instead.
This way around, the matter will have nothing to do with themselves, leaving Bai Yan with no recourse to turn to.
If she has the ability, she can always go to the Flower Brothel herself for her son.
But would she dare?
With this kids appearance, the Flower Brothel will definitely agree.
Moreover, this kid is still the Bai familys blood. He cant say no even if he wanted to!
Mother, Yu Rong smiled. I happened to by chance meet a person some time ago. Take a guess who she is?
Speaking up to here, the woman then pauses to build up the suspense: She is a member of the Flower Brothel. Even if the woman is only a pimpstress there, but its good enough for us to build up a rtionship to get what we want. I intend to seek her out first. If she agrees, then the matter will be settled.
In reality, theres a reason why she would be so brazen like so because its well known the Flower Brothel would never sell out their customers identity.
Whats more, even if Bai Yan finds out the truth, what can she do with her strength?
Old Madam Yus eyes lit up: Go look for her immediately! Once this isplete, Im certain your husband will be grateful to you!
Use Bai Yans son to hook up with the Flower Brothel, what a good deal!
Not bothering to waste her breath anymore, Yu Rong went ahead to disguise herself before going out.
If this was before, she wouldnt need to go through so much trouble to visit an establishment. However, due to the news of her openly stripping in front of the public spreading across the city, she now fears being recognizing by anyone she knew.
Red light district, a ce where various women are busy waving their handkerchief to wee possible patrons of their business.
Normally, the brothels here would target a specific gender for their clients, but this was not the case for the Flower Brothel. They will service both men and woman regardless of their taste.
Even so, the female gender of this country was more self-conscious in their attitude. Basically, most woman wouldnt try to seek out a male prostitute.
Therefore, when everyone saw Yu Rong entering the lobby, the guests anddies here were all quite surprised by her entry.
Ohoho, are you here to look for excitement? Swaying left and right with her hip, a woman as beautiful as a floweres over to greet her, We have everything here, especially the young girl we got a few days ago. Everyone who tried her would always say shes first-rate. May I know what your interests are, male or female? Or would you like to try both at the same time?
Yu Rong frowned as a flicker of disgust leaked out of her eye. Deliberately lowering her voice: Lady Chu, its me. Ivee to seek your help.
Making a surprised look, the one called Lady Chu gasped, Its you?
Can we talk inside? Yu Rongs voice was very low as her eyes scanned the surroundings with vignce.
Smiling seductively, Alright,e with me then.
Hearing this, Yu Rong finally exhaled a sigh of relief because this would be her chance to get close to those elders and guardians of the Flower Brothel.
Chapter 114 “I’m his Grandmother”
Chapter 114 Im his Grandmother
Inside the private room, a waft of soothing fragrance could be picked up by the nose upon entry. This left Yu Rong very ufortable because shes ustomed to these types of settings: I have a child in my hand that looks very good, even better than those fairy boys from the stories. I can sell him to you.
Lady Chu pricked her brow, Doesnt this Bai family only have one grandson? It cant be, shes daring enough to sell a child of the royal family?
Madame Bai, as far as I know, there is only one grandchild in your family and that is the son of Crown Prince Nangong Yi. Dont tell me you are nning to sell the royal grandson to our Flower Brothel?
No, Yu Rong hurriedly shook her head. I still have another grandson. He is Bai Yans son. I have here his portrait so please have a look. After that, she immediately took out the rushed portrait andy it out in front of the woman.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Although Lady Chu continues to keep up her smile while she did so, those eyes are clearly cold.
Madame Bai, I heard that Bai Yans mother is Lanyue. If thats the case, you technically dont count as her mother, meaning you are not the childs grandmother. Do you even have the right to decide his fate?
This woman is real bold! She actually has the audacity to sell Mistresss own son? And of all the ces they want to sell to, its the Flower Brothel?
Lady Chu, thats your misunderstanding. Making an assuring smile: Bai Yans mother died early on, making me her mother now. If I want to sell my own grandson then thats a matter of course. You can see that face too. The kid is definitely a one in a thousand. And if you still arent satisfied then you can even take Bai Yan along with him. For them both, I only have one condition.
I want to see the head of the Flower Brothel, or even an elder or guardian will do too!
Madame Bai, we have a rule here in the Flower Brothel. If anyone wishes to sell themselves to us, they muste in person and agree to the terms. Otherwise, we will never ept them. Slowly standing up, Lady Chus voice became a tad colder than before, So, you can leave now. I will not break the rules for you.
Lady Chu! Getting up from her seat immediately, Yu Rong looked very anxious in her eyes: This child is a stubborn one so unless the Flower Brothel handles him.
Someonee, send our customer away!
After leaving behind this sentence, Lady Chu swiftly walked out of the private room and out the Flower Brothel. As soon as she did so, she made sure to keep an extra eye out for her own back to make sure none was tailing her. Determining its safe, only then did she make her way to a certain old manor in the city.
Asdy fate would have it, she ends up bumping into the one she seeks right outside the gate C which was Hualuo, the head of the Flower Brothel.
Lady Chu pays her greeting to Head, she hurriedly made a small curtsy as a form of respect.
Finding how rushed her subordinate was ining over, Hualuos brow inexplicably curled into a knot: You came to see me?
Yes Head, Yu Rong visited me just now, and she. also brought a portrait of the little master.
In that second, Hualuos face instantly went darkly cold: And then?
Sell Bai Xiachen to the Flower Brothel? Just hearing this was enough to make herugh from the hearts down.
She asked to see you as payment, but I rejected her offer and came over right away to report this to you. Telling the truth, Lady Chu was still slightly huffing in her voice due to how fast she walked over here.
Dont worry about it, just keep tabs on that shameless woman like before. If theres any movement, report it to me immediately. With the wisdom of the little master, the Bai family can forget about seeding against him!
Stunned by the instruction, Lady Chu started to grumble with a hint of discontent and sourness in her voice: Head, when can I stop doing this task? Dealing with that disgusting woman everyday will make me go crazy at this rate!
Since the day she got close to Yu Rong as per ordered, the disgusting woman had constantly tried to bridge a link between her Bai family and the Flower Brothel. After being annoyed more than five times a day, she in the end had to make up an excuse and say shes too low standing to achieve such a favor. Only like that did the pesky fly stop having wishful thoughts.
Chapter 115 “Arson (1)”
Chapter 115 Arson (1)
Wait until Mistresspletely destroys the Bai family, then you can rest.
Destroy the Bai family? When is that then?
Frowning, Lady Chuplies anyways, I will take my leave then.
She knows Hualuos personality quite well. Once the woman says something, she wont easily change her mind. As such, Lady Chu can only continue to approach that disgusting woman.
At the same time somewhere else, Yu Rong had just returned to her home after meeting with Lady Chu at the Flower Brothel. Considering how worried her eyes look, its certainly not a good thing.
Sure enough, a glimmer of cruelty could be found inside her irises just then. Quickly picking up her pace, she heads for the east wing of the estate.
Inside his room.
Bai Xiachen was currently teasing the little tiger when he suddenly heard a series of loud footsteps outside his door.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Little Rice, shesing. A bright and beautiful smile escapes that cute face.
As soon as his voice died down, the door was pushed open and in came Yu Rong in her extravagant getup. You are Xiachen, right? I am your grandmother.
Really? Climbing up from the ground, Bai Xiachens big innocent eye sparkled with deviousness: I have another grandmother?
Seeing the innocent appearance of the steam bun, Yu Rong only had contempt in her face.
Nothing but an ordinary child, I wonder how he could make Mother get so angry.
Its true. Chuckling with sinister tone: Years ago when your mother was still around, your great grandmother loved her the most. But because of how unfilial and morally corrupt she was, I had to worry about her every single day.
Bai Xiachens smile grew even more innocent: But my mother told me my other grandmother is long gone already. Now theres only an old witch left in the Bai House. Can I know if you are that old witch?
In a sh, that pretentious smile on the womans face stiffened up. If she could, Yu Rong would love to smack the little thing to death at this point.
However, recalling her purpose foring here, she resisted the urge tosh out. Continuing on with her awkward smile: You are wrong, what your mother wanted to tell you is I am your grandmother, and the one thats dead is the old witch that likes to seduce men.
Even if Lanyue was dead years ago, Yu Rongs hatred for the woman remains as strong as ever because if it werent for her, she herself wouldnt have been stuck being a concubine for so many years.
Then did you bring me some sugar beans? Raising those watery and anticipating eyes, the boys voice was meltingly soft to the ear.
Nothing but a child still!
Making a cynical smirk, Yu Rong then went ahead to bring out a handful of real sugar beans from her pocket. Xiachen, these sugar beans are your cousins favorite snack. Hes the royal grandson, a boy thats loved by thousands
Before her words could even finish, Bai Xiachen had already snatched one into his mouth. But without so much as a bite, the boy promptly spat it back out.
These gross sugar beans wouldnt even be ptable for my Little Rice here. How can you give me such nasty stuff! What my mother said is right, you are the old witch! His voice all grumpy and innocent despite all that foulness.
Going from green to white, then from white to green, Yu Rongs expression looked so distorted that any random kid would instantly cry from fright: As expected of that little bitchs son. No wonder my mother would be so annoyed by you! I will hand you over to the Flower Brothel, then you will know what it means to be a proper child!
At that time, you will wish you were dead!
Once Yu Rong revealed her true self, Bai Xiachen likewise too stopped keeping up his act: You want to sell me to the Flower Brothel? What is going on in your head that you cant resolve?
Currently grooming himself on the side, Little Rice also nodded in approval because he too was wondering whats going on inside this womans head.
Sell his little master to the Flower Brothel? She must have something she cant resolve inside to do something so stupid!
Chapter 116 “Arson (2)”
Chapter 116 Arson (2)
Bai Xiachen! Gritting her teeth, You are a part of the Bai family so its only right that you offer yourself for the family!
My mother told me that the entire Bai family are human traffickers. I didnt believe her before, but now I do. Still making an innocent smile, Bai Xiachen follows up with the most contradicting statement: But my mother told me its good to help others so heres my advice. You have a grandson so you can sell him to achieve your goal if you need.
Now his expression bes a proud one, seemingly waiting for Yu Rong to praise him for the good idea.
But theres no way she would do that because the woman in question was going crazy mad at this point.
As expected, like mother like son!
Six years ago Bai Yan also said the same thing to her. If she wishes to sell someone, she can sell Bai Zhi or Bai Ruo instead.
Bai Xiachen, Im telling you now, as your grandmother, I have the right to decide your fate! Raising her chin high in the air, Not to mention my grandson is the royal grandchild. One day hes destined to rule the kingdom! Hes not someone a bastard child like you canpare with!
Turning sharp in his gaze, theres one thing the little guy hated the most and that was being called a bastard child.
Little Rice, bite her for me!
Meow!
Without dy, Little Rices body arched into a hunting position and pounced at the hateful woman. Next momentter, Yu Rongs entire chest area had be stained with blood.
Yelling out in pain, Yu Rongs anger could reach the very sky at this point: Stinking cat, SCRAM!
In one wave, she sends a p straight for Little Rices face. Unfortunately for her, the baby tiger easily dodged the swipe and made a second bite for the most vulnerable spot he can find. This time the pain literally causes Yu Rongs voice to distort due to how high her shriek was.
Jumping up and down with excitement, Bai Xiachen was absolutely enjoying the torturous scene. Unfortunately for him though, the show didntst very long before the guards came running over to find the trembling woman standing there.
Madame! They quickly rushed over, which was also the signal for Little Rice to return to the boys side.
Go smack that cat until its dead! Then lock this brat up! Yu Rong roars with hatred in her eye.
She has never been treated like this before so its a must she get back at the perpetrator.
First licking his paws to show off his gleaming ws, Little Rice only had disdain in his tiger eyes as he watched the guards.
Naturally, thispletely infuriated Yu Rong: What are you all doing? GO!
Yes, maam! Immediately, the guards pulled out their weapons to carry out their order.
Watching the encroaching mening his way, Bai Xiachens eye suddenly released a glimmer of red from his foxy eyes.
It was also at this instant that the guards found their legs stopping on their own. Its as if theyve been stered to the ground and unable to move.
What are you all doing? Yu Rong shouts, still ring daggers at the boy.
No matter how she looked at it, the smile from the kid remains very hateful.
Tilting his small little head, Bai Xiachen makes the most innocent giggle: You old witch, I heard you bullied my mother and my uncle back then, is it true?
You
How can Yu Rong not understand whats going on by now? What innocent boy? What innocent face? Thats all an act!
Making a broad grin, Bai Xiachen then raises a finger out and released a emerald green fox fire at the tip.
Little Rice, we havent set a ce on fire for a long while now. I remember thest time we did this was at the treasure vault belonging to my grandshifus. Though this ce cant bepared to back home, but Im sure theres bound to be something of value still.
Chapter 117 “The Child Arsonist”
Chapter 117 The Child Arsonist
Yu Rongs eyes changed from the initial horror to a direct panic: What are you nning to do? Her voice sounded abnormally high pitched right now.
I am just trying to scare you there, to think you would take it so seriously. The Bai family will eventually fall into Uncles hand so of course I wont burn away his property.
His uncle already mentioned it before. The reasoning he wouldnt leave this ce was so that the wealth their mother brought over wouldnt fall into this bad womans hand.
You Gnashing her teeth, Yu Rong roared: You dare scare me?
If you still dont leave then dont me me for burning your home.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Despite his young age, Bai Xiachens voice and attitude already carried the image of a king. No longer soft and melting here, his words aremanding and strong.
You think you can still leave aftering here? Vicious in her words, Just wait until your grandfather returns. When he does, I will have him properly teach you a lesson!
Having said this, Yu Rong made a heavy grunt and then led the guards away. But before she left, she made sure to lock up the door so the runt cant escape.
Once out of sight, the woman then gave the guards behind her an angry re: All of you are useless, cant even handle a single child!
Madame. One of the guards weakly replied, The cat from back there I think its a demon beast. We couldnt move at all when we tried.
Demon Beast?!
These two words causes Yu Rong to go gloomy: Even if it is a demon beast, there are still a difference between weak and strong. Did you not see that little kitty? How strong can it possibly be? When my husbandes back I will have that runt and his pesky cat suffer!
Just thinking about the words from the runt would make her face distort even more.
..
Night, a time where the moon rises and the sun falls.
Yu Rong remains anxiously waiting inside her room for her husbands return. Due to the matter with Bai Zhi being locked inside the prison, Bai Zheng Xiang had been running around all day for a solution.
Then all of a sudden, the darkness became lit aze with a powerful light from the other end of the estate.
What happened? Yu Rong immediately stood up, herplexion not looking so well.
Madam, a guard rushes into the room. Due to the oppressive gazeing his way, the man immediately lost his nerve and took to the floor: There seems to be a fire going on at the young masters quarter. Its said to have originated from the side room.
Bai Xiaos side room?
Isnt that where the runt is staying?
Going dark in herplexion, Yu Rong harshlyshes out: What are you still doing here then? Go put out the fire!
Although she hated the little runt, but the loss she will incur wouldnt be small if the kid does die inside the fire.
Yes, Madame. epting the order, the guard retreats.
Very soon, the entire estate was screaming with calls to put out the me.
Naturally, the first one to take notice of the fire was Bai Xiao since his room was the closest. But before he could run inside to save his nephew, the guards had already blocked him in his path.
Young Master, you cant go in.
Scram! Filled with rage, Bai Xiaos voice was frosty and cold: Dont make me say it a second time!
Inside was his precious nephew so how can he just stand by and watch? Therefore, he must go in or regret will forever gue his mind.
Young Master, the fire is very strong right now. You really cant go inside.
BOOM!
As soon as those words came to an end, the guard in question instantly found his chest being smashed in by a powerful punch and flew out.
If anything happens to my nephew then I will have Yu Rong die with him aspensation!
After dropping this sentence, he didnt think at all and wanted to rush into the sea of me. However, it was at this moment when a soft melting voice chimed in from the side, freezing up that body as a result.
Chapter 118 “Bai Xiachen is the Scheming One (1)”
Chapter 118 Bai Xiachen is the Scheming One (1)
Uncle, what are you doing? This sound was very familiar, so familiar that it caused Bai Xiao to tear up on the spot. He slowly turned around, and in that moment a small tiny figure appeared before his eyes.
A bit messy in the hair, a bit dirty on the face, and a few holes in his clothes, but the baby boy was perfectly fine otherwise. If anyone needs toin here, it should be Little Rice because he has a few burnt patches of fur on his body.
Xiachen!
Bai Xiao only needed a few big strides to step up to his nephew here. Holding the precious boy in his arms, he couldnt stop his hands from violently shaking due to how happy yet fearful he was.
Its good that you are fine
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Seemingly aware of his uncles fear, Bai Xiachen didnt make any movements here and simply allowed Bai Xiao to firmly hug him.
Tell me, what happened? Still shaky in his voice, he only relented that firm hug after a long while because he cant even imagine what sort of fate would befall this little guy if he didnte out.
Uncle Shrinking his tiny body further into his uncles chest, that tender voice was rather pitiful to the ear when heard: I want to go home. These people are all bad and mean.
Okay, Ill take you home. Seeing the aggrieved look on the little steam bun, Bai Xiao can only feel his heart tensing up in pain. Standing up with the boy in his embrace, the two headed for the outside without bothering with the burning wreckage in the background.
But as it so happens, this was exactly the moment when Yu Rong and Old Madam Yu came over with their people to help put out the fire. Seeing the boy wanting to take her prize away, Yu Rong immediately grew furious: Where are you going with that twerp!
Forming a sneering smirk, Bai Xiaoid it out bluntly: Im sending him back to his mother.
And who said you can leave? Seething in her eyes, she roars, Without my permission, no one is leaving this household!
Dont joke around, I still need this little beast to build up a rtionship with the Flower Brothel!
Seeing his uncles fist tightening into a ball, Bai Xiachen swiftly hooked his tiny hands around the boys neck and cried: Uncle, run!
As soon as that abrupt cry came out from below, Bai Xiao didnt even need to think twice and made a dash for the outside. He knew far too well what sort of people they were so it didnt even strike him as odd his nephew would say something like this.
Chase after them, dont let them run away! Yu Rong angrily stamped her feet as she gave out that order. Then looking to the side, she made another order to a maid: Go find my husband right now!
After escaping from the crowd inside, it didnt take long for Bai Xiao to flee out of the estate with the baby boy in hand. Then like a pre-orchestrated act, Bai Xiachen suddenly burst into tears here, raising the awareness of every pedestrian nearby on the street to that miserable cry.
Though many of these people never met the baby boy here, but they are perfectly aware of his identity and that hes Bai Yans son. The reasoning, its because of the incident earlier today where Bai Xiachen made such a big scene in front of the open public. Pretty much the entire city are talking about it now.
Dont cry Xiachen, I will bring you back to your mother now and will never bring you here again. Watching the weeping child in his arms, Bai Xiao became very distressed inside.
That fire must have scared him.
It was also at this moment that the guards came running out from the building. Making a circling formation, they blocked off any path for escape for the two here.
Then as if frightened by the appearance of Yu Rong and Old Madam Yu that came out soon afterwards, the baby boys cry grew even louder.
Wahhh, I beg you, please dont sell me! Dont light me on fire! I really, really am good and obedient!
Uncle, I want to go find Mother, I dont want to be sold to the Flower Brothel!
Chapter 119 “Bai Xiachen is the Scheming One (2)”
Chapter 119 Bai Xiachen is the Scheming One (2)
Boom!
The crowd instantly exploded. Theres shock, theres horror, and theres disbelief!
The Bai family would actually sell their own grandchild to the Flower Brothel? And set him on fire?
They never knew that the madam of the Bai House would be such a cruel and heartless person. How can someone do such immortal deeds?
What are you talking about? Yu Rong literally went blue in the face here.
Its no lie I wanted to sell him, but when did I set him on fire?
Trembling again with that tiny body, Bai Xiachen scurried even closer to his uncles chest at the yell.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Distressed over the little guys appearance, Bai Xiao gently rubs that head to sooth the fear: Dont be afraid Xiachen, I wont let anyone hurt you here. Tell me, what happened?
Uncle, you wouldnt sell me right? Sniffling with his nose, that dirty face only made his innocent act even more believable. I really am good, please dont sell me.
At this point Bai Xiao can only feel his heart being ripped apart. Due to the excruciating pain, his forehead inexplicably furrowed into a knot despite keeping his gentle look at the boy.
Dont worry, I will never sell you to anyone.
Then thats relieving. Slowly exhaling to match that sentence, he then begins to exin: This old woman just now imed to be my grandmother and demanded I go voluntarily offer myself to the Flower Brothel. I didnt want to and told them I want to see my mother. Then that woman said my mother dont matter and that only she can decide my fate.
In that instant, both contempt and disgust all fell upon Yu Rongs body, leaving no question about how the crowd felt about this.
Under those scrutinizing and deploring eyes, Yu Rong started to shake incessantly. Angrily pointing at the little runt, sheshes out without bothering to keep up her image: Bai Xiachen! If you keep ndering me then I will rip out that dirty mouth of yours!
Shuddering again like before at the holler, the baby boy shrinks further back into his uncles chest and hid his face from sight.
Uncle, Im so scared. Earlier when I said I dont want to go to the Flower Brothel, she said she will tie me up and burn me with fire. That tender voice still sounding pitiful as ever, winning the hearts of the crowd even more.
Originally I thought she was only threatening me, but when night came around, she really did that. If not for Little Rice helping me to escape in time, I wouldnt get to see Uncle anymore Turning all sobby, nothing can possibly break through the kids act at this point.
Sure enough, Bai Xiao felt immeasurable guilt over bringing his nephew to the Bai House today.
If I had failed He cant even imagine the consequences at the thought.
Likely sensing the emotions seeping out of the young mans body, Bai Xiachens clutching hand grew even tighter because this was mainly caused by his lie. But for his mother, he can only wrong his uncle here for a bit. When its over, he will certainly exin everything.
Dont listen to his nonsense! Yu Rong had gonepletely crazy by now. Her eyes maddeningly red as she shouted aloud: He is Bai Yans son so hes definitely not any good either! Its all a lie, a ndering im!
For these words, the audience only had a scorned look on their faces because they didnt buy it at all.
A five-year-old kid can lie? Look at that frightened face and trembling body!
Bai Xiachen! Yu Rong angrily roars: It was clearly you who had that freaking cat bite me. Now you are twisting the story and iming its me whos trying to harm you? Do you have no shame?!
Madame Bai, it was through great difficulty that Bai Xiao even managed to say that much. There are so many guards in the Bai House, plus your strength isnt weak either so you actually expect us to believe your nonsense? Do you take us for fools?
Gritting her teeth to the point its making a grating sound, Thats no ordinary cat, its a demon beast!
Chapter 120 “Ruined (1)”
Chapter 120 Ruined (1)
Demon Beast?
Everyone was surprised. Turning their head, they all had their sight on the little cat squatting on the boys shoulder.
Meow. Licking his paws, the little white cat had a clean look that meant I am just an ordinary cat, not some demon beast you all think I am.
Howughable, an ordinary cat would turn into a demon beast under your mouth.
I believe the childs words. If hes faking it then his acting skills are too realistic. How can a five-year-old child be so good?
Listening those discussions, Yu Rongs face became extremely ugly. Sweeping her angry gaze over the crowd, a dangerous gleam emted out of her eye. If I hear anyone maligning me again then dont me me for being rude!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Though unreasonable and ridiculous, her statement did hold enough weight to silence the crowd.
Sneering with contempt, Yu Rong then thought, So what? As long as I dont admit it then these people cant do anything.
Oh? Madame Bai, your ce sure is lively. The sudden entry of this charming voice left Yu Rong utterly frozen on the spot.
Looking in front at the womaning over, she made an ufortable expression: What are you doing here?
In the entire city, pretty much everyone knew who this Lady Chu of the Flower Brothel was. Considering her background, none would dare provoke or touch her unless theres some sort of great grudge.
As such, the crowd was starting to suspect whether or not Yu Rong had some sort of rtionship with this Lady Chu. Maybe theres some under the table deal that they dont know yet.
I had just finished telling one of my superiors about your proposal and they are very interested. Now then, where is that grandson of yours that you spoke about? I remember his name is called Bai Xiachen is it not? Masking a charming smile, the seductive woman scans the crowd with her meaningful gaze.
Going white instantly in herplexion, Yu Rong attempts to salvage the situation: I dont know what you are talking about!
Next second, Lady Chus face went dark: What? You want to go back on your words? Who is it that came to my ce today and said they want to sell their own grandson? Now that Ive spent so much effort and got my superiors attention, you go and turn around and refuse?
Wahhh!
Talk about being sensational! This literally exploded among crowd, raising all sorts of looks and discussions among the people.
She ims the baby boys words are fake, then what about Lady Chus?
Slightly trembling in her lips, Yu Rong didnt know how to react. For some reason, shes got the aching sensation that everything was a setup and shes being conned into it.
Yu Rong! Squeezing his hand into a tight hard ball, Bai Xiaos eyes were bloodshot red as he spoke: What grandmother? My mother passed away long ago. Youre nothing but a snake-hearted and poisonous woman! My nephew here is but a baby boy, yet you can still try to sell him to the Flower Brothel?
Boom!
Practically exploding inside her mind, Yu Rong staggered backwards from losing her bnce. Right now, she only knew her image she had so painstakingly built up over the years became ruined in this instant.
Move aside, move aside!
All of a sudden, a series of footsteps drifted over. Once the guards managed to clear a path through the encircling crowd, an old looking man came forward.
I am the housekeeper of the Qian family. This time I am here to retrieve the Dan pill from Yu Rong. Moving up to the dazed woman, he makes a condescending face: Madame Bai, I heard Bai Yan is back so why didnt you notify me? My master would still like to make her his concubine, but before then, I would like you to return the Dan pill we gave you from six years ago for Bai Yans hand in marriage. Despite the girl escaping in the end, you never bothered to return the wedding gift we gave you!
Chapter 121 “Ruined (2)”
Chapter 121 Ruined (2)
Yu Rongs head was buzzing with a ring. In the face of the Qian familying to extort her, she became so angry that she blurted out her response without bothering to think it through.
Dont even try to ckmail me, Ive already returned the Dan pill to you guys back then so why are you here asking for it?
When she first opened her mouth, Old Madam Yu already knew its going to be bad and nearly lost her heart there. Unfortunately for the old granny, it was already toote for her to stop that mistake.
Boom!
Literally detonating inside their heads, the crowd was so overwhelmed by these shocking revtions that they couldnt evene to terms with what they heard
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Now they are certain, Bai Yan didnt leave back then because she wanted to elope with another man, its a desperate attempt to avoid being sold as a concubine to an old grandpa by the Bai family!
Yu Rong! Bai Xiao narrowed in on the woman, his eyes bloodthirsty and raving with frost: Six years ago you persecuted my sister and forced her to flee, but thats not enough for you is it? You went and made all those lies just to ruin her reputation!
But dont you forget, everything thats going in your mouth, everything that you are wearing, all of it belongs to my mother! In the end, this is how you treat my sister?
The most ironic part of it all was Bai Xiao himself had once resented his own sister too. He wanted to know why she would leave without saying goodbye and leaving him behind alone in this wretched ce.
But now, he understands. Its not selfishness that drove his sister to leave, its humiliation and pain
I Yu Rongs lip started to tremble as all color left her already ghostly face. Now, she couldnt even utter another word due to how weak she felt.
Its over!
Its all over!
Never in her life had she felt so defeated.
Uncle, I want to go home. Wrapping his arms around the young mans neck, Bai Xiachen eyes were sparkling with light.
Okay, well go home. From now on you will never have toe to this polluted ce again. Tightly embracing the little steam bun in his arms, Bai Xiao swore to himself that he will never let his sister and nephewe to any harm again.
A whileter when Bai Xiao brought the little rascal back to the old manor, he was shocked to find Lady Chu already present inside. This naturally puzzled the young man.
Mother! Auntie Hualuo!
Breaking free from his uncles arm, Bai Xiachen hurriedly ran up to Bai Yans side and pounced into her embrace. In a swift move, he gave the woman a smooch on the face before anything else.
Mother, I just solved a hidden danger for you today. Even if we do anything bad to the Bai family in the future, no one will ever say anything bad about us!
Watching her sons dirty appearance, Bai Yans first reaction wasnt to praise the boy, but to pinch that little nose: How did you get your face so dirty? Hurry and go watch your face.
This is all Little Rices fault, pinching his mouth in discontent. I already told him you dont like kids thats dirty and messy, but he insisted on smothering dirt on my clothes and face.
Yep, Little Rice must be jealous of me, thats why he made me look so dirty in front of Mother.
And you still got the nerve to say that! Who is that first wanted to light my fur on fire? Rolling his tiger eyes, Little Rice counters with his own version.
Not backing down, the baby boy stabs his cute little fists onto his hip and said: If I didnt do that then how can I make it look like we escaped from the fire?
Listening to this strange dialogue between man and beast, Bai Xiao only had this going on in his head, What is going on?
Uncle, turning to face that confused young man behind himself. I didnt mean to scare you. Its just that I didnt want anyone to say that my mother wasnt right, hence the reason why I took it upon myself for the task. In the future, no one can ever humiliate Mother again.
Regaining hisposure, Bai Xiao felt veryplicated inside. Hes happy over his nephews intelligence, but also sad that the boy would be like this.
What sort of suffering did they go through to make this little guy so sensible?
Chapter 122 “Did I Owe You a Favor in My Past Life?
Chapter 122 Did I Owe You a Favor in My Past Life?
Mother, blinking those babyish eyes, is it you who ordered Auntie Chu to go there?
Stunned by thement, Bai Xiao once again turned his gaze to the woman in question.
Lady Chu is a member of the Flower Brothel so why is Xiachen using the word order?
Little Rice came back before and told me your intent, therefore I had your Auntie Chu go there to serve as the witness. Bai Yan then slightly wrinkled her brow, Though you pulled it off beautifully this time, but I wont allow another risky attempt like this in the future. Do you understand me?
Pinching his mouth to one side, Bai Xiachen looked a little unhappy: I only wanted the world to not misunderstand you.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Feeling the warmth flowing out from her heart, Bai Yan promptly wrapped the little steam bun up with her whole body to show how much she cared for him.
But Tilting her small little head, Bai Xiachen questioningly asked, But did you also make the Qian family go too?
Qian family?
Narrowing her eyes, Bai Yan once again recalled that night where she had to flee from this ce.
What happened?
How can the Qian family appear at the critical moment?
Is it
All of a sudden, a certain handsome and overbearing face appeared in her mind, leaving Bai Yan in a momentary trance.
Is he responsible for that? Must be him Aside from him, no one in the kingdom can make the Qian family do that when they are also one of the three major families here.
Sister. Making aplicated face, Bai Xiao sounded a little worried in his voice: How did you get acquainted with the Flower Brothel?
Whats more, why is the people from that ce taking her orders?
Bai Yan knew her brother would surely ask this question. Not hiding it from the boy, she makes a rarely seen cheeky smile: The Flower Brothel had been mine since a few years ago! This woman beside me is the head of the ce, her name is called Hualuo.
This was like an earth rumbling explosion, leaving the boy speechless and lost for a proper response.
Although the Flower Brothel cant be called a respectable organization, but its influence was on par with the royal family. Such a powerful entity now belongs to his sister? My sister?
Even more importantly, Yu Rong actually want to sell his nephew to the Flower Brothel?
This
So, Bai Yan slowly rose from her seat and gracefully walked towards her brother, Like I said before, even if you dont take the Bai House, I can still take down this country for you!
Her promise will never be revoked!
Bai Xiao didnt respond to her sistersment. Looking down at the ground, that handsome face was shrouded in gloom. Then after a long while of seemingly forever, he looks up again like hes made his decision: Yours is yours. As a man, its my duty to hold up the sky.
Not to mention He pauses, then firmly said the rest: The current Bai House only reached its current state thanks to Mother. I cannot let her efforts fall into waste!
Sister is already strong enough, that means I only need to be stronger to protect her in the future.
Sister. Gently hugging his sister, Bai Xiao smiles at her in a reassuring manner: Dont worry about me, I will not be in danger. No matter what happens, I am still the only male in the Bai House. That man will not be too excessive with me.
Seeing her brother being so insistent, Bai Yan can only relent and let the boy do as he wishes. Besides, she already stationed her people around to protect him in secret. Theres nothing to worry about.
If you need anything then you muste find me. Patting the boys shoulder, she sounded demanding: Xiao, you are my one and only brother, remember that.
Happily nodding at her sisters attitude, Bai Xiao smiled back: Sister, I feel like I must have owed you a favor in my past life, thats why we are siblings in this life. Its so that I can thank you in the future and be by your side!
Sister, Im sorry I didnt believe in you back then and even med you for leaving From now on, I will never let that happen again!
Chapter 123 “The Shameless Bai Family (1)”
Chapter 123 The Shameless Bai Family (1)
Brother, since so many things had urred today, that man will most definitely me you for everything. Dont go back and stay here for a few days. Smiling warmly, she shifts her gaze over to Hualuo, I already tasked Hualuo here to prepare a room for you.
This time Bai Xiao was rathercent and didnt refuse the request. Nodding: Alright.
Its been six years since they separated so its only natural that he would want more time with his sister.
At the same time over at Bai Zheng Xiangs location. He had just finished running around all day for his daughter Bai Zhi. Sadly for him, his efforts only yielded a firm denial from the prison guards. The answer he got was that Lord Cang wouldnt allow it.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As for his son-inw Nangong Yi, the prince was too busy with his own matters so the problem with Bai Zhi didnt even register with the man despite being rtives.
Yet, it was precisely when things are at its worse that the guards from his own home arrived with even more bad news.
Upon learning of the incident, Bai Zheng Xiang grew furious and angrily headed for his own home,pletely forgetting his youngest daughter was still inside the prison in the background.
As soon as he stepped into the Bai manor, he immediately roared at the servants: Go bring me my wife!
Yes, Chief. Cupping their hands, the guards behind him hurriedly ran away to carry out the order.
Awhileter.
Yu Rong arrives on the scene with her big dark coat. No longer the exquisite and noble woman that she appears to be, only white paleness could be found on that trembling body when facing her husband.
Yu Rong! Bai Zheng Xiang roared: Back then did you try to sell Bai Yan as a concubine to the Qian family?
Bump!
Scared beyond her wits, Yu Rong fell to the ground on her knees: Husband, you mustnt believe those nonsense out there. I didnt.
No? The Qian family is already knocking at our doors to get their gift back and you still say no? In his fitting rage, he directly ps the woman across the face: Didnt I treat your Yu family good enough? I even brought over your mother and treated her with upmost respect, no different from my very own! And you, I never maltreated you in the least. But for your brother, you would sell my daughter just for his sake?!
Holding onto her reddish cheek, Yu Rong didnt have the courage to face her husband.
Theyve been in love from young to old, but this was honestly the first time he had hit her. For that, how can she not be hurt inside?
Husband, my younger brother is also your cousin! Yu Rong tightly bit her lips with tears flowing down her cheeks: Whats more, Bai Yan had already lost her chastity back then. To not bring anymore shame to our family, I arranged for the marriage behind your back so that she would have some form of status before the childs born. Its all for you!
Then why did you want to sell Bai Yans son today? Clenching his fist to the point its crunching, Bai Zheng Xiang was surging with fury in his eyes.
The Flower Brothel tended to favor beautiful children, thats why I tried to sell him. I know youve been trying to build up a rtionship with that ce. Slowly getting up, she continues to weep with her sorrowful face: Husband, weve been married for so many years and have always done everything in your best interest. That much you should know.
It was obviously for her own selfishness that she tried to sell Bai Yan, but through her mouth, it turns into its for her husband. Can anyone get anymore shameless?
Oh Yu Rong oh Yu Rong, youve done the most stupidest thing in the world. Closing his eyes, the man made a very disappointed face.
Theres no lie that hes disappointed with his wife. Part of it was due to the fact that Yu Rongs been pretending in front of him all these years, but more than that.
After a long while of this silence, Bai Zheng Xiang finally opened his eyes with a gloom hovering over his head: Did you know the man from back then is Di Cang, the Sovereign Prince? If you didnt go ahead and try to sell Bai Yan on your own, we couldve built a connection with that man!
Chapter 124 “The Shameless Bai Family (2)”
Chapter 124 The Shameless Bai Family (2)
Theres one more thing Bai Zheng Xiang didnt say here.
Since early this morning when they saw how the king had abolished the queen in front of everyone for Di Cangs sake, its imperative that they rethink the mans status in this country. Apparently its not so simple!
And if it wasnt for Yu Rongs stupid move of trying to sell his daughter, things never wouldvee this far. All he wouldve needed to do was say a few good words and everything would be good, not like now where its deadlocked and no way back.
Husband, a scheming light flickered across that weeping eye. I can guarantee you that the man whom Bai Yan met with back then wasnt Di Cang! I just dont know what sort of means she used to fool Di Cang into thinking its her!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
How can a man allow such an unclean woman to stick around themselves? Therefore, Yu Rong was certain Bai Yan used some sort of trick to fool the man into thinking its her.
Why are you so sure? Shooting a cold nce her way, Bai Zheng Xiang asked with a hint of doubt in his voice.
Biting her teeth, Yu Rong figured she might as well lie all the way since itse to this: Six years ago Bai Yan did in fact have an affair with a person! I know because I would often see her sneaking out while you are away from home. Then when she became impregnated, the man abandoned her!
If it was in the past, Bai Zheng Xiang would certainly believe every word of it. But after this incident, his trust can only be called average at best. He intends to maintain a doubting attitude unless proven otherwise.
Besides Yu Rongs eye went dark, Since Bai Yan will no longer recognize our family, then it wont be beneficial to us if she bes Lord Cangs wife. I think its better if we try to send our youngest daughter Zhi over instead.
Hearing that idiotic suggestion, Bai Zheng Xiang instantly flew into a fitting rage: Are you that blind to not see the mans attitude towards our youngest daughter? If anyone is going to disapprove, it would be Di Cang first!
Husband, swaying over to the man. You are still Bai Yans father. As the old saying goes, a marriage must get the parents blessing before it bes valid. She did not get your permission, hence its a great disrespect to you. If you put some pressure on her, Im certain she wont go against you and will willfully give up the main wife position. When thats done, all you have to do is give her some benefits.
Now thats when Bai Zheng Xiang went silent.
What his wife said there was correct. Rather then letting Bai Yan be Di Cangs wife, he would much rather send Bai Zhi into the Cang Manor.
At the very least his youngest daughter was clever and sensible. Meanwhile Bai Yan was rebellious and out of his control.
Whats more. Deliberately moving her hair to cover that bruised cheek, she attempts to sound better by making her voice softer: My Zhi is her younger sister. Whats wrong with yielding her position for the younger one?
But Lord Cangs side Frowning, a flicker of worry could be seen in the mans eye.
Thats easy to solve. Making a small giggle, Yu Rong forms a confident smile: Isnt the reason why hes into Bai Yan a misunderstanding? As long as we persuade him the girl from six years ago isnt Bai Yan and is our Zhi instead, Im sure Lord Cang would take responsibility considering his character.
The whole incident from back then was orchestrated by them so Yu Rong had full confidence Di Cang wasnt looking for Bai Yan. Now all they need to do was redirect that powerful mans attention to Bai Zhi and all will be good!
Silent and wordless, Bai Zheng Xiang had aplicated look in his eyes. If things werent like this C Bai Yan bing Di Cangs wife C he might have perhaps tried to make up for the fault hes given his daughter after learning the truth. But now, thess was all grown up and theres no way she would y by his rules anymore.
As such
Hes left with no choice but to send his youngest daughter Bai Zhi up to that position instead while sacrificing Bai Yan once again.
Chapter 125 “This Vicious Bai Ruo (1)”
Chapter 125 This Vicious Bai Ruo (1)
Husband. Seeing Bai Zheng Xiang quiet and not talking, Yu Rong quickly follows up to give the final push, Dont forget, Bai Yan still has the Lan family on her side.
The meaning of that was if Bai Yan doese out on top, the only people she will help would be that family and their own Bai household can only stand in the back henceforth.
You dont need to say more, he furrows his brow. I understand what you are implying. Lets do this then, once Zhi is safe, I will go find Bai Yan to talk.
In reality, when Bai Zhi became jailed, he did in fact try to go look for Bai Yan to help him persuade Di Cang to let the girl out. Unfortunately, when he tried, the people from the Lan family blocked his entry, forcing him to lose any chances of meeting the girl.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Just thinking of his youngest daughter, Bai Zheng Xiang would feel his head aching in pain. You go back first and rest. I still need to think of a solution to save Bai Zhi tomorrow. Also, I indeed owe Bai Yan a lot. If she is willing to obey me this time, I hope that in the future you can treat her like your own daughter forward and not like before.
To Yu Rong, she will only believe in her own flesh and blood, not some girl through another woman so the request was entirely wasted. Also, its precisely because of this point that shes been trying so hard over the years to control the entire Bai House in the palm of her hand.
I understand. Hanging her head low, Its gettingte now so I will first take my leave. Please rest soon too my husband.
After giving this speech, Yu Rong made a slight bow and then turned away without looking back. But once shes out of sight and no ones looking, that well-kept face promptly turned into a twisted scowl.
Bai Xiachen!
Just thinking of that name would make her want to rip that boy apart. In her mind, she intends to make Bai Zhi be Di Cangs wife. Then once thats done, the first thing she will do was to finish that little beast off.
Without saying anything at all here, she silently disappeared into the night with a stream of vile thoughtsing out from her soul.
Inside the pce, Ning Dai (queen) was no longer her noble self. Sitting on that poorly ordained wooden chair, only the moonlight gave way to her presence here.
Your Highness. The old granny walks up to the woman, her voice distressed based on that tone: You havent eaten all day, please have something first.
ncing at the in porridge ced before her, Ning Dai could only raise a bitter smile in the face of this, I have no appetite.
Shes always been pampered all her life so how can she partake in such low quality porridge?
But
Granny, biting her lip. The king wouldnt just ignore me, here would he? Im sure its only temporary. Once his temper is settled, Im sure we will be summoned back out.
Making a soft sigh, the old granny weakly replied: Highness This time weve really made the wrong move here. Crown Princess, she used us for her own scheme.
Going stiff in the body, Ning Dais usual dignified face was pale as her hands clenched into a tight ball. Granny, what do you mean by that?
Ive went outside earlier to inquire around. The Bai family chief had out sought His Highness the Crown Prince before, he wanted make his youngest daughter Bai Zhi into the Sovereign Princess. However, they were firmly rejected, hence the reason why Bai Ruo came to you. The old grannys express went darker at this part, They wanted to use you to achieve their goal and now we are suffering as a result.
At the beginning Nangong Yi had in fact thought about making Bai Zhi enter the Cang Manor, but ever since that incident outside the restaurant where the girl ruined her own image, the idea was quickly squashed. Therefore, the prince never couldve imagined why his own mother would make such a foolish decision that day.
Chapter 126 “This Vicious Bai Ruo (2)”
Chapter 126 This Vicious Bai Ruo (2)
Ning Dai wasnt stupid beyond help, otherwise she wouldnt have made it so far in the harem. As to why she would blindly do something like provoking Di Cang, its because of trust, trust that Bai Ruo wouldnt go behind her back to trick her.
Bai Ruo! Squeezing hard down at her sleeves, Ning Dais face became twisted due to the boiling rage inside her heart. Have I ever done her wrong? Why would she use me? Granny, go to His Majesty the King tomorrow and tell him everything. Tell him its all Bai Ruos idea!
If you are going to do that then dont me me! I wont go down alone!
So Mother is not at the point of being hopelessly stupid yet. It was exactly at this moment a light chuckle came from the outside.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Stiffening in her expression, Ning Dai then changed from surprise to utter fury in her eyes as she watched the swaying figureing over.
Bai Ruo, you still daree see me? Jolting up from her seat, the former queen resented every second of this.
If its not for this girl I would not have been abolished from my position, nor would I have been banished to the Cold Pce!
Queen Mother. Gently smiling, Bai Ruo enters the room without care: Of course I have toe see you. If not, then wouldnt that mean your precious son would see through to my true face?
You Pointing with rage in her gesture, the woman widens her eye over Bai Ruos openness to admit the deed, So it is you! Its all your plot!
Oh Mother, I didnt want this to happen either but I must make my sister marry Lord Cang. Thats why I had you ce that decree. However, I really didnt expect your status inside His Majestys heart to be so low.
Smiling with a knife hidden underneath that warmth, Bai Ruo slowly moves in on the former queen, driving the woman into a corner wither her intimidating figure.
Your Highness, be careful! Going green in herplexion, the granny hurries to pull Ning Dai behind herself. Crown Princess, if youe any closer then I will scream for help, the old grannys voice was hoarse and threatening.
Ho-ho-ho. Giggling derisively, Bai Ruos voice remains soft and gentle as she spoke: You seem to have forgotten this ce is the Cold Pce. Even if you scream on top of your lunge, no one is going toe. Whats more, the patrolling guards are currently changing their shift, meaning theres not a soul that cane save you.
Going ghostly white in her expression, Ning Dai knew what the girl meant by this. Without outside help, shes done for here because she may be the former queen, but her cultivation was utterly useless. Meaning if Bai Ruo wishes to kill them now, neither herself or the granny here can resist
But Pausing to let her voice sink in: No matter what you are still my childs grandmother. For the sake of my son, I will give you a choice. Either hang yourself using the ceiling beam, or I can help you.
Trembling in her voice: You vile woman, even if I be a ghost, I will forever haunt you!
Oh Mother, Im without options either. If you dont die then I wont be at ease when I sleep. Bringing out the poisonous wine and hanging rope she prepared ahead of time, Bai Ruo threateningly inched forward again: You got two choices here. Either take this poisonous wine or this rope to hang yourself. Pick one, or I will.
Ning Dai understand its over, theres no escape for her tonight. Looking at the poisonous wine, her eyes were full of hatred and regret: Bai Ruo, I will never let you get away with this even in death!
As soon as her words came out, she makes a grab for the wine and chugged it down her throat.
YOUR HIGHNESS, DONT! The old grannys heart shuddered at the sight and wanted to stop it. Unfortunately for the old woman, her movements can never match a much younger Ning Dai.
In a blink of an eye, the poisoned woman took to the floor and curled into a ball due to the extreme pain in her bowel. Powerless and weak, blood begins to seep out of her lips from the corner.
Chapter 127 “This Vicious Bai Ruo (3)”
Chapter 127 This Vicious Bai Ruo (3)
Highness! Eximing, the old granny was about to dash over when a gleaming dagger came straight into her heart. With a resentful and hateful look, the faithful servant falls too, unable to close her eyes even in death.
When tomorrowes around, someone will start spreading the news that you couldnt take the treatment here andmitted suicide. And as your most faithful servant, this old granny here also joined you in the afterlife. Watching the gradually dying woman on the ground, Bai Ruo finally revealed her vile and twisted smile, Dont worry. I will take care of your son and grandson very well in your ce. So, rest assured, you can move on into the afterlife without hindrance.
Giving onest nce at her victim, she turns away and headed out the door. But before she could step outside, that incessant itch came again, causing her to frown at the annoyance.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Once all was calm and silent in the room, something unexpected urred. Di Cang suddenly emerged out of nowhere from the shadows.
My lord, the queen seems to be dead. The guard that came with him respectfully reports this: It seems we are one step toote.
Though hes not showing it, the guard was in fact quite nervous right now. His master had made a personal trip here, but the end result was nothing but a corpse of no value.
Humph. Coldly looking down at the unmoving body of the former queen, Di Cang gives his order: Bring her to the Poison Valley.
Poison Valley? Stunned, the guard became confused here because the queen was clearly dead here. Thats when it hit him. If his master was giving such an order, it means the woman can still be saved!
My lord, forgive me for being blunt. When I was investigation Miss Yan, I discovered shes fluent in both alchemy and medicine. If we hand the queen over to her, Im sure the poison wont be an issue
When did I say I want to save her? Di Cang unemotionally shot the foolish guard a nce, Tell the lord of the Poison Valley that this woman is a gift from me. He can use her however he likes for drug testing. So long as he can keep her breathing, I dont care what he does.
Hurrying to lower his head in eptance, the guard just knew his master here wouldnt be so kind.
Lord The guards spoke up again after remembering another matter, Just now earlier the Qian family sent someone to inform us that theyve done as you requested. Now everyone should know Miss Yan was framed back then.
Smirking a cruel smile: Have that old fossil from the Qian family relieve himself of an arm. If he does that then I will spare him and his n.
Want to touch my woman? You are asking for death!
Yes, my lord. Always keeping his head down, the guard never once dared to meet Di Cangs gaze. If he did, he fear he might suffocate from that oppressive aura.
Lord, should we also bring her along? Only when the guard moved forward to pick up Ning Dai (queen) did he notice the blood ridden granny nearby.
That ones dead already, pointless to bring her along.
Once thats said, Di Cang promptly turns away. From the darkness in which he came, from the darkness in which he shall leave.
The following next day, Bai Yan was justing out of her slumber when the door to her room was mmed open by a heavy push. It was Bai Xiao, her brother.
Sister, something big has happened!
Watching that handsome and young face, Bai Yan inexplicably pricked up her brow in confusion: What has happened to make you so excited?
The queen has gone missing, and her closest maid was found dead inside her room.
The queen is missing?
Upon hearing this news, the first thing Bai Yan thought of was Di Cangs face.
However, even if that arrogant man wishes to deal with the queen, he shouldnt need to go through such trouble. At most all he had to do was bury that woman inside the Cold Pce and thats it.
Chapter 128 “True Affection (1)”
Chapter 128 True Affection (1)
The royal family will take charge in searching for her if shes missing, it has nothing to do with us. Stretchingzily from her bed, Brother, go find Xiachen and Ill take him to our grandparents ceter.
The incident fromst night will surely raise the awareness of the Lan family so exining her sons existence wouldnt be difficult.
Sister, have you finally decided to let Xiachen meet them? Bai Xiaos expression looked very excited, even more so than the matter regarding the queens disappearance.
Nodding to confirm her answer, Then Ill go find him now to tell him this good news.
This trantion is only bcatrantion
Bai Xiachens greatest hope was to get the familys recognition. If he were to learn that hes able toe out in the open, its certain that he will be very excited!
As such, Bai Xiao immediately ran out of the room after saying this sentence, leaving only the somewhat dazed Bai Yan in the background.
At the moment, Bai Xiachen was nestling in the Wang familys estate. With a pig trotter in hand, his mouth was full of grease: How is it? Isnt my mothers cooking awesome? I robbed it from Little Rice.
Considering how proud he looks, one will surely take it as a form of gloating over her mothers awesomeness.
Xiachen, didnt you say you are going to leave? Stuffed with meat in his big fat mouth, Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) could barely make his words audible.
Pinching his mouth to the side, the boy sounded displeased in his voice: Dont remind me. Just when I was about to leave, the big baddie caught me. Fortunately though, I dont have to hide anymore because of that. Blinking his big baby eyes, he used a baiting tone to continue his words: Let me tell you a secret, I also ran off to find that bad woman to get revenge.
Then does that mean you wont have to leave? Thats awesome then! Taking another bite from the pig trotter, Wang Xiaopeng appeared quite excited at the news, To tell you the truth, I was going to miss you a lot.
Miss me?
Who was the one whopletely tossed me aside over some sugar beans the other day?
Theres clearly still a hint of grudge over his friends treatment from yesterday.
Xiachen! Suddenly, a call for him came from the outside.
Uncle is calling for me now. Jumping up from the chair, he first wiped the grease from his mouth before turning back to his friends. Xiaopeng (chubby), Xiaptong (little sister), I am very happy to have met you two. Lets be good friends for a lifetime.
Now that he doesnt need to be sent back, it also means he no longer have to worry about leaving behind these newfound friends of his.
At no time before this had he been happier.
Blinking his chubby eyes, Wang Xiaopeng also felt happy over his friends situation as he watched that disappearing back.
After leaving the Wang familys home, Bai Xiachen immediately saw a young boy quietly standing to the side of the road. Delighted by the sight, he quickly trotted over with his tiny legs and jumped into those arms: Uncle, before I only had Mother and my grandshifus, oh yes, theres also Godfather and Sister Chu. But now I got so many family and friends, Im so happy!
Poor Little Rice, the boy manages to mention everyone but him
Xiachen. Aching inside, Bai Xiao gently caresses that tiny head with warmth: In the future, the number of people around you will only grow more and more.
Really? Bai Xiachens eyes were very bright, brighter than the very stars in the night. However, the most important person in my heart is still Mother.
Breaking out into augh, Bai Xiao was truly touched by the little guys affection towards his mother.
Chapter 129 “True Affection (2)”
Chapter 129 True Affection (2)
Loosening the little fe in his arms, that handsome face reveals a gentle smile: Xiachen, you go prepare. Later we will go to your grandmothers ce.
Biting his little finger, Bai Xiachen looks troubled here: Uncle, do you know what my grandfather and grandmother likes? And theres Uncle, Auntie and my mothers cousins, do you know what they like? I want to prepare a proper gift for them when we meet.
Xiachen, you are the junior so you dont need to prepare a gift. Pinching the little cuddly thing on the nose, Bai Xia was very amused by how good his nephew was.
That wont do, I must prepare a gift! If not, then I can give them my sugar beans even though I like them so much.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
They are all Mothers closest rtives, so giving them some sugar beans arent much
Aftering to this decision, he then trotted back into the old manor to prepare.
Since afterst night where the boy pulled off that sensational incident, its only natural that the entire Lan family bes aware of his existence. However, due to Bai Yans whereabout being unknown, Old Madam Lan can only wait at hom, forcing her to be sleepless all night over that great grandson of hers.
Fortunately Bai Yan didnt make the poor grandmother wait very long. Together with her brother and the child, the three made the visit together.
At first sight of the little steam bun, the olddy could no longer keep herself together. Rushing up, she embraces the adorable little thing and started to weep from pure joy.
Mother, Dong Run (aunt) warmly smiled. Dont you see that Father is staring at him? Hes been talking about him all night so why dont you let him have a look before you keep crying?
Sure enough, Old Lord Lan was all huffing with steam in the back. Now that hes been pointed out by his daughter-inw there, that already grumpy face became even grumpier.
What are you bbing on about? When did I ever talk about him all night?
No matter what hes not going to admit it.
Breaking free from the old grannys embrace, Bai Xiachen then trotted over to the old grandfather and cried out with his arms reaching out: Grandpa, hug.
Practically instantaneous, that frowning mouth spontaneously curved into a smile. But due to his image and the presence of the others, he promptly changed it back to a grumpy one after the small slip up.
You are so old already, still asking for a hug? Having said that, Old Lord Lan didnt exactly match his words there. Moving those hands, he dly picked up the child into hisp.
Smiling innocently, Bai Xiachen tugged at that beard like an average child: Grandfather, I wanted to meet you. Mother would often mention you over the years.
Oh? Shifting his gaze over to Bai Yan, then back at the little steam bun: What did your mother say about me? Is it toin about how I didnt care about her over the years?
Of course not! Mother said you are the greatest person in the whole world and that she had always admired you. But because shes too ashamed back then, she didnt daree visit you. Also, now that we are here, she said we wont be leaving and can be with you from now on!
Twitching in the mouth, Bai Yan was seriously questioning her own memories, When did I ever say that?
Ever since she became reborn into this world, the only memorable impression she had was her brother Bai Xiao there. As for these people in the Lan family, she only got acquainted with them recently.
However much a lie those words are from the little guy, its clearly making the old grandpa very happy. Blooming with delight even though hes still making that coffin face, no one was going to break it today.
So your mother was always talking about me eh? Hurry and tell Grandfather here, what else did your mother say?
Looking at the smiling expression of her grandfather, Bai Yans heart became a little bittersweet. So this is what a family is like. Only a few words and thats enough to make one so happy with affection
Scratching that tiny head, Bai Xiachen puts on a forgetful face: There are too many that I cant remember them all, but before that, I brought some gifts for Grandfather and everyone!
Chapter 130 “Dan Pill Gifting Conference”
Chapter 130 Dan Pill Gifting Conference
You also prepared a gift? Old Madam Lan was a little surprised there. You child, its already good enough that you brought Xiachen here, why the gifts? She looks at Bai Yan in a reproaching manner.
Grandmother, theres a special meaning to this gift. As it so happens, they are exactly what the family needs in these times. Making a warm smile, she continues with a hint of mystique: Son, bring out the gifts you prepared.
Gleefully getting off from his great grandfathers embrace, Bai Xiachen then brought out several porcin bottles to hand it over to his mother.
From the batch, Bai Yan first picked out a bottle for the quiet Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) standing to the side: Xiaoyun, why are you so quiet today?
Huh? Hearing the familiar voice, the quiet girl quickly regained her strength and became a little embarrassed: I was at the Criminal Division earlier because Lord Cang gave me permission, thats when I saw how miserable Bai Zhi was. So I was just thinking how I should go add fuel to the fire on my second visit.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Its pretty obvious at this point her hatred for the other girl had prated straight into her bones. In particr was afterst night where she learned of Yu Rongs horrible deeds from back then. Selling her cousin? Want to burn her cute nephew? With that sort of grudge, how can she not go make trouble for her enemy in the prison cell? Only a fool wouldnt!
You dont have to worry about Bai Zhi for now, Bai Yan then hands the selected bottle to her younger cousin. This here is a second grade Genuine Spiritual Pill. I can see your cultivation is already at the peak of the Yellow rank. With it, you are sure to break through your bottleneck.
Troubled in the face, Lan Xiaoyun sounded hesitant in her voice: This is Dan pill? Its for me?
In recent days, the girl had indeed reached a bottleneck in her cultivation, hence the reason why Old Lord Lan was nning to purchase a Dan pill for her breakthrough in theing days. However, he didnt expect Bai Yan to delivery it in such a timely manner.
Bai Yan ignored her cousins surprised look, instead she shifted her gaze over to her big cousins Lan Shaoling (biggest) and Lan Shaoyan (second): Cousins, I know your strength is already at the Earth ss level so a second grade Dan pill will be useless for you two. Therefore, I prepared these third grade Great Spirit Pills instead. Though they cannot directly help you two make a breakthrough, but the effects will slowlye through.
This
Now both men were stunned by this. Watching the bottles directed at themselves, neither could bring their hands to ept the gift.
Each bottle has more than a dozen in there, more than enough for a good while.
Uncles, Bai Xiachen innocently giggled. Hurry and take these sugar beans. If anything, I can just eat less snacks in the next while.
Amused by thement, Lan Yu (uncle) makes a gentle pinch at the little guys cheek: Your mother is trying to give us Dan pills, what does that have to do with your snacks?
Tilting his head, Bai Xiachen answered honestly without thinking it through: Because these are my snacks. Little Rice always tries to fight with me to eat more!
Snacks?
Twitching in the mouth, Lan Yu (uncle) almost couldnt believe his ears.
This is too extravagant.
My dear, Old Lord Lan frowns. I know you took on a fourth rank alchemist as your shifu (master), but by giving us all these stuff Wouldnt your shifu be mad and me you? Never in the old grandpas mind did the idea of Bai Yan being a powerful alchemist cross his mind.
It cant be helped, the former Bai Yans talent was simply too mediocre. Though shes been gone and mustve encountered something great, but the timeframe was only six years! Then theres also the matter of child care. The most Old Lord Lan expected was Bai Yan being a second rate alchemist at best.
Chapter 131 “Charging Once Again (1)”
Chapter 131 Charging Once Again (1)
Great Grandfather. Stuffed with pills in his mouth at the moment, Bai Xiachens following words were difficult to make out: Dont worry about Mothers shifus, they are very fond of her. If Mother says one then they wont say two. If Mother says west then they wont go east. Mother is the boss so its always my mother who makes the decision.
Looking at the little guy truly eating the Dan pills like sugar beans, the people present were all twitching profusely in all sorts of ces.
This prodigal child!
Nevertheless Old Lord Lan felt more at ease after hearing the childs careless statement because it meant someones been taking care of their grandchild while shes outside.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Uncle. Bai Yan turns her gaze to the man who had been closest to her mother: You are already at the Sky rank of your cultivation, but just like them, the gift wont be able to help you make a breakthrough because you arent at a bottleneck yet. Nevertheless, these fourth rank Sky Spirit Pills will greatly aid in your advancement.
Boom!
Heads started to explode.
Fourth Rank Sky Spirit Pill!
Even though this was of the same rank as the one used to heal Old Lord Lan from before, this type was of far greater value and importance. Hence the reason why they were all so astonished here.
Lan Yus hand was shaking terribly hard as he received the bottle: Bai Yan, did you also get these from your shifu?
Making an arbitrary smile: The content inside should be enough for a months use. Uncle, these Dan pills are my form of repaying you in my mothers stead.
Years ago when Lan Yu first made it into the upper Earth ss ranking of his cultivation, the Lan family had already prepared ahead of time for his eventual breakthrough. Things shouldve went ahead smoothly, but due to the suddenness of his sister Lanyue bull heading away to marry that heartless man, the supplementary pills could only be used as dowries instead.
Nearly bankrupt by then, the Lan family could never fully recover afterwards from that blow. This became set in stone after the foolish woman gave away all those pills to her heartless husband, leaving nothing left for her brother Lan Yue (uncle) even though hes the one thats supposed to consume them.
Good child A little red in the eyes, Lan Yu rubs his niece on the head with tenderness in the gesture: If only your mother can see how sensible youve be, Im certain she would be very gratified right now.
Slightly biting her lips, Bai Yan went ahead to ask a question thats been bothering her until now: Uncle, did you ever regret giving those pills to my mother back then?
In response, Lan Yu only scoffed augh: Your mother is my sister. So long as she wants it, I will give her everything and will not regret it.
Even if this decision had caused the family to regress for several years, its not an issue.
Bai Yan lookedplicated in her eyes, Lanyue is more than worthy of Bai Zheng Xiang after what she did for him, but she betrayed those who truly cared for her as the cost
Mother. Trotting over to Bai Yans side, the boy looks up at his mother with those baby eyes: What about Great Grandmother and Great Aunties gift?
Coming back to reality from that soft melting voice, Bai Yans mouth inexplicably reformed into a gentle smile.
Aunty, Grandmother, I figured things like fighting and stuff would nevere to either of you. Therefore, I prepared something else instead. Showing a dazzling smile, her words instantly baited the two woman, What I have here is a type of Detoxifying Beauty Pill.
Detoxifying Beauty Pill? Suddenly hearing this name, Lan Xiaoyun immediately grew interested and inquired for information: Cousin, what is its use?
Xiaoyun (girl cousin), have a look at Xiachens (baby boy) face. Gently squeezing her own sons face, Bai Yan looked proud at her own achievement: Dont you think its very tender and white? Thats because Ive been feeding him these beauty pills. They can remove the unwanted variables inside the body, leaving the consumer radiant with life afterwards.
Chapter 132 “Charging Once Again (2)”
Chapter 132 Charging Once Again (2)
Pursing his small little lips, Bai Xiachen seems very displeased as he tugged at his mothers hand.
My whiteness and tenderness are natural, not the effects of whatever Dan pill okay?
Whats more, I dont even like the taste of those pills so I never bothered to eat them.
Cousin, I also want some! Lan Xiaoyuns (girl cousin) eyes were brimming with light as she grabbed for Bai Yans hand. Swinging them left and right, Please, let me change my gift for this one?
For a girl, theres nothing more tempting than their own appearance so martial cultivation can just step aside.
I can give it to you if you want, but you cannot eat too many at once. Once per week will suffice. Bai Yan first hands the gifts out to the threedies before looking back at Old Lord Lan: Grandfather, your cultivation is already at the peak of the Sky rank, coupled with your physical deterioration, even a Sky Spirit Pill will not be enough to help you advance.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Not minding it, Old Lord Lan waves his hand to stop her words: Someone as old as me dont need such a thing since your uncle can already support this household. Just let me enjoy my old age.
Bai Yan ponders the idea for a while, her fingers stroking her chin in the meanwhile: Lets do this then. Wait for a while first then Ill get a suitable Dan pill for you.
In order to create the item thats in her mind, time was essential.
Oh my good granddaughter, I forgot to inform you Her Highness the Dowager had sent someone to summon you to the pce before. She wishes to see you. Old Madam Lans face was already beaming with smile.
Dont assume just because shes so old that she wont care about her appearance. Beauty knows no bounds.
The dowager wishes to see me? Gently nodding, I understand. I will go see her in the pce.
When Bai Xiachen heard this, his big eyes immediately lit up: Mother is going to the pce? I also want to go!
And what are you going for? Bai Yan nces at the boy and asked.
Carrying a wily light, Bai Xiachen answers honestly: I want to see what the pce is like andpare it to the Holy Ind.
I can take you, but while in the pce, you must behave yourself and dont cause trouble.
But what if I meet that bad woman Bai Ruo? And what if she wants to harm me?
Then go ahead and push her to death!
Bully my son? Have anyone asked my opinion?
Little Rice who was resting on the ground could only roll his tiger eyes at the unreasonableness of these two. Yawning once, he went back to his rest.
Oh my little ancestor, who can bully you? From what I remember, its only been you bulling others over the years.
Xiachen. Bai Yan looks down at her son whose currently clinging onto her leg: I dont wish for you to make trouble out there. Simrly, we are not afraid of provoking others if they initiate first. Remember, dont hold back if they start a fight first!
I understand then Mother.
Dont go making trouble, and dont be afraid of trouble.
Thats the sort of lessons Bai Yan taught him.
Grandfather, Grandmother, I shall take Xiachen with me to the pce first and then returnter today.
After bidding their goodbyes to everyone, Bai Yan then led her son out the estate for the pce. Not to be left behind, Little Rice immediately rolled his sleepy ass off the ground and chased after the pair.
Pce.
The dowager was currently resting on the couch with several maids tending to her when a eunuch came through the door for announcement.
Your Grace, Miss Bai is here.
Chapter 133 “Charging Once Again (3)”
Chapter 133 Charging Once Again (3)
Hearing that, a delightedugh escaped the old queen: Thess is finally here eh. Hurry and let her inside. Also, from now on theres no need to inform me before letting her inside, I give her free passage.
Yes Your Grace. After taking the order, the eunuch promptly moved backwards to carry out hismand.
Minutester, a beautiful woman in red casually strolled through the doors, and by her side was a milky child walking hand in hand.
Like any kid of that young age, they would of course starting eyeing their surroundings with novelty. However, this wasnt of the curios kind like how the old queen assumed. Bai Xiachen was simply wondering why everything in this imposing pce was so inferior to his own home at the Holy Ind.
My dear, youve finallye. The old queen was beaming with joy in that smile, I have to thank you for before. If not for your reminder, I would never have thought to seek out an alchemist to cure my illness.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The old queen didnt want others to know shes been poisoned, hence the reason why she reced the word with illness.
Theres no need to thank me Your Grace. Is there another matter of summoning me today?
No, the dowager shook her head. Before you left in such a hurry that I couldnt even manage to talk with you properly, thats why I called for you again today. Oh right, this child is your son is he not?
When Bai Xiachen heard this, he immediately did what a good child would do, Hello beautiful Grandma Queen, I am called Bai Xiachen.
Haha, what a good boy, the dowager was very lovely in her expression. Towards this courteous and sensible little guy, the fondness shes expressing came straight from her heart: Since this is the first time we are meeting, I cant just let you go without a gift. Here then, take this golden bracelet and consider it a meeting gift from me.
Having said this, the dowager didnt dy and immediately took off the golden bracelet from her wrist. Seeing this, the old maids by the queens side was shocked and wanted to stop this. But finding how lovely that smile was, they can only retract their words.
How long has it been?
After the former king passed away, this old queens been confining herself to this isted section of the pce without ever stepping foot to the outside world. Aside from Lanyue (Bai Yans mother)ing to visit while she was still alive, none would evere here. Then once even Lanyue passed away, this old queen literally stopped smiling altogether
Good child, promise me you must keep this golden bracelet well so you dont lose it, the dowager meaningfully states this.
Doing as told, Bai Xiachen received the gift and revealed his usual innocent smile, Thank you beautiful Grandma Queen.
Let me direct Xiao Mei to take you outside to y. Im sure you would be bored with us here.
(Note: Xiao Mei means Little Plum Flower. Its like the mostmon name people use for maids in Chinese dramas to the point its stale and nd.)
Xiao Mei was the old granny in service to the dowager, making her position in the pce very special and unusual. With her by the kids side, its safe to assume none would dare try anything harmful, less they wish to incur the wrath of the old queen.
Granny, all these beautifuldies and sisters should be very tired too after working so hard. His voice soft and convincing: I know you are worried about me, but I am always very good and obedient. Im sure no one will make trouble for me.
This Wanting to say some more, the old queen was stopped by Bai Yan before she can say anything else.
Your Grace, dont worry, Xiachen will be fine on his own so you need not fret for his safety.
Her son had always been the type to know his limits, hence the reason why she can be so assured he be fine.
Very well then, relenting, the old queen did as the pair wished. Then go ahead and y by yourself as you wish. If something happens though, remember to bring out the bracelet I gave you. Seeing the bracelet is equal to seeing me.
I understand. Plucking the baby tiger down from his shoulder, the boy shifts his friend into his crossed arms to make traveling easier.
Once outside though, he immediately began to ponder his next move, Which way to that evil womans ce?
Chapter 134 “Little Bully”
Chapter 134 Little Bully
You little animal, how dare you step on my shadow! Just as Bai Xiachen was mindlessly walking through the back garden without knowing his way, he suddenly overheard this arrogant roar further up ahead.
Wrinkling his cute little brow, he can see that not far away was a bunch of kids huddling around a single skinny looking boy in the middle. Based on the fine and extravagant wear of these children, they must be the princes and princesses of the pce.
That skinny boy though dressed in linen, he stood out like a sore thumb among the crowd. Though small, but that handsome face was unyielding as he red back at his attackers.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You little bunny, you actually dare to re back at me! The leading bully mercilessly stomped at the skinny boys body.
Due to that chubby face of the assant, he looked exactly like a miniature version of a snobby noble whose out making trouble for themoners in the street.
Not making a peep at the pain, the skinny boy only staggered backwards to the floor after losing his bnce.
From beginning to end, he never once cried.
Perhaps its due to his experience in life. From the moment he became sensible, the boy had learned first hand that crying was useless; in fact, it will only made the attacks and pain even worse.
Did I say you can keep quiet?! Your mother is nothing but a maid in here, and you yourself is nothing but a runt born of that lowly servant! After saying this, the little bully went ahead and wanted to make another stomp at the skinny boys body.
Little Rice, go get em! It was at this moment a tender voice abruptly broke in.
Swish!
A white kitty suddenly dashed over from the air and rushed for the bully in question. Eximing in fright, the arrogant chubby boy staggered backwards and rolled to the floor in a messy fashion.
Your Royal Highness!
Finding the royal grandson taking a fall, the pce maids were all scared witless. Hurrying over, they attempt to help the snobby boy up.
Dont take the crown princess (Bai Ruo) as a gentle soul per the rumors, if anything happens to her son C even a scratch wont do C then these pce maids can forget about having a good life.
Getting back up under the support of the others, the little bully angrily res at the neer: Where did youe from you little twerp.
Im not a twerp, but you are though! Steaming at the insult, Bai Xiachen res back a the rude chubby boy, And my mother taught me since childhood that its not right to bully others. Why are you bullying him?
Bai Xiachen was always strong in his sense of justice. Seeing another weaker than himself being attacked like that, he naturally cant sit idle.
This is my home so I can bully whoever I want! The little bully knocks his chin high to gloat, You are also on my property. Just wait and see, Ill have my grandfather cut off your head!
Whats so great about your grandfather? I have a godfather and a father, they are both very powerful so what makes your grandfather so scary?
Although Bai Xiachens heart didnt want to recognize Di Cangs status, but in times like these, he still found it useful to use the mans identity.
Enraged, the little bully fights back: My mother said Im the most powerful person on this continent. If I want someone dead then they can only die! Also, Im destined to rule over thisnd. By then not only will your godfather and father have to lick my shoe, you too will have to lick my shoe!
Gleaming a bloodthirsty light in those baby eyes, Bai Xiachens aura turned dangerous: Try saying that again!
Not only am I going to keep saying that, Im also going to beat you! Kneel and beg for mercy this instant!
Rushing forward in a raging manner, that chubby and slow hand takes a swing for Bai Xiachens face.
His mother had told him hes the royal grandson, the noblest person in this world. If someone doesnt obey then he can force them to obey by beating them!
But
Before the little bullys hand could evennd on that tender face, Bai Xiachens firm hand had already grabbed at that chubby wrist.
Chapter 135 “Cruel Things”
Chapter 135 Cruel Things
It should be you who needs to apologize to this little brother here!
Based on what? I am the royal grandson of the king! Whatever I do is always right.
Royal Grandson?
Blinking his baby eyes, now Bai Xiachen finally understood why this fat kid would be so arrogant. Hes the son of Bai Ruo, that evil woman!
Little Rice, go bite him!
After learning this fat kid was the son of his enemy, Bai Xiachen immediately made hismand and let loose the baby tiger for a little rampage.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Meow.
Without dy, Little Rice quickly rushes forward for the indicated target. Using those sharp ws and fangs of his, he swiftly swiped them across the little bullys face and caused a shrieking amount of pain in its wake.
Save me, all of you hurry ande save me!
The eunuchs and maids originally wanted to go knab Bai Xiachen there, but upon hearing that screaming voice in the back, they immediately made a returning dash for the kitty instead.
Sadly for them though, the kittys movements were too flexible. In a sh, Little Rice had escaped the encirclement and was right behind the bullys back, a perfect spot for another swipe of his ws. Bleeding profusely at the neck area from the second swing, theres no question that the little bully was in some serious pain here.
Watching this from the side, the other princes and princesses were all shuddering at the sight. Subconsciously, they took a step backwards to gain some more distance between themselves and the horrific boy.
Are you alright? Running up to the skinny boy, Bai Xiachen lends a helping hand to the poor kid, My name is Bai Xiachen and my mother is Bai Yan, she is the most beautiful and kind woman in the world.
I The skinny boy hesitated at first from that outreaching hand, but once he came back to his senses, he happily took it: My name is Nangong Zhun. Now that youve offended the royal grandson for my sake, theres no way he will let you go.
Pinching his mouth to the side, Bai Xiachen appeared a little unhappy: So what if hes the royal grandson, Im not afraid of him. My mother said I shouldnt go make trouble, but I mustnt run from trouble either if theye knocking.
Whenever Bai Xiachen mentions the word mother, the light in the skinny boys eye would grow dimmer.
You dont have to worry. If my mother knows that youve been bullied then she will definitely not sit idle. Making a reassuring gesture, Bai Xiachen confidently pats his chest.
Evoking a bittersweet smile, Nangong Zhun appeared quite sad at the topic: Its so good to have a mother
His mother was but a pce maid here and he himself a child born of mistake when the king became intoxicated one night. To make it more embarrassing, the man himself hadpletely forgotten about the incident aftering to. If not for his mother bing pregnant after the case, none wouldve ever known.
Though his mother had managed to give birth to himself through much difficulty, but in the end a ce like the pce wasnt one for a person without backing. Eventually, his mother perished under the continuous grind of life here, leaving him all alone to suffer in this world.
Nangong Zhun, from now on my mother is your mother.
Bai Xiachen grabs at the boys wrist: Come with me, I will take you to see my mother.
Going stiff in the body, Nangong Zhuns brow inexplicably furrowed into a knot as his eyes looked down at the pulling hand.
Finding the boy not moving, Bai Xiachen turns around to see why. Thats when he noticed Nangong Zhun trying to look away after being caught. Wrinkling his lovely face at the strange behavior, he swiftly raised the skinny boys sleeve to investigate.
Though Bai Xiachen had prepared himself for the worst here, but that sight was still shocking beyond his belief.
That skinny arm from the wrist up was inplete tatters. Theres not a single patch of skin still intact. Bruises of all kind, green, purple, and scars of burn and knife marks, just watching it would make one ache in the heart.
Very ufortable inside, Bai Xiachen was seriously wondering who could do such a cruel thing. To an eight years old child no less.
If an arm is already like this, then what about that body? Wouldnt there be even more injuries underneath that linen robe?
Chapter 136 “The Thief Cries Thief (1)”
Chapter 136 The Thief Cries Thief (1)
Are you hurt? Bai Xiachen asked.
For the first time ever, Nangong Zhun finally learned what it means to be concerned about. Feeling the warmth flowing inside, he slightly shook his head: Its already crusted so it doesnt hurt.
Liar, I only touched you there and youre already in so much pain. Hurrying to rummage through his coat, the baby boy pulls out his collection Dan pills. Scratching his little head: I dont know which is of these bottles are used for healing so lets wait until my motheres here. I will have her give you the proper one to treat your wounds.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
For him, these arent precious medicines, they are snacks so its pointless to bother remembering their uses.
His only interest was, and always will be, poison and their uses.
Just when Bai Xiachen wanted to drag Nangong Zhun to meet his mother, the others nearby in the vicinity had all heard themotion and was quickly arriving on scene.
Naturally, the first to arrive was Bai Ruo since her son was here. Seeing how miserable her child looked from the onset, she immediately grew furious, What are you all still standing there for? Go catch that cat!
Not giving the guards behind her a chance, the white kitty first gave azy yawn and then zoomed into Bai Xiachens arm in a sh.
Mother!
When the little bully saw his mother finally appearing to save him, he promptly burst into tears with that scratched up face.
Tightly clenching her fist, Bai Ruo coldly red at the boy responsible for the deed: Which officials son are you from and how dare you harm my son? Do you know how important he is?
She had only left for a moment and her son was now in this miserable state. How can she not get angry especially with her protective nature?
Mother, this little twerp bullied me. Please have Father make a decree and kill his entire family!
Oh my son, your father loves you the most so he wont allow anyone to hurt you. Seeing the scratch marks all over her sons body, Bai Ruos anger only deepened.
Finding the boy not answering her question, she coldly asked once again: I dont care whose child you are, but after what youve done, you can only kneel and plead for my sons forgiveness!
In her opinion, the act of making Bai Xiachen kneel was already the most merciful act she can do.
But of course, whether or not she will forgive the twerp was another matter.
So you are the baddest woman from the Bai family. Raising Little Rice up in front, Bai Xiachen points the baby tiger out in the open so he can memorize that face: Have you memorize the bad womans face yet? Since shes so ugly, it should be easy to remember. I really dont understand what that crown prince sees in such a woman.
You Pointing at the baby boy, Bai Ruo was filled with anger in her eyes.
My mother said those who have done bad things will get ticklish. This auntie, I see you are constantly writhing in your back, can it be you are itchy and dont dare to scratch it?
You Bai Ruos face abruptly changed to shock and horror: You are Bai Yans son?
She had long suspected something was amiss here rting to her itch. Now that the little twerp was speaking out, shes even more certain the tickling on her body was the result of Bai Yans poisoning.
Although her husband had asked for an alchemist to see to her issue, but the most she got was a pill to sooth that itch. Whats more, the effects arent permanent and a remedy was nowhere in sight, meaning once the numbness of the pill wears off, the irritation wille back in full force!
Someonee, catch this wild child up for me!
A child conceived by an unknown man can only be a wild child. Theres no way she will believe the twerp here was Di Cangs son!
Yes, Crown Princess!
Chapter 137 “The Thief Cries Thief (2)”
Chapter 137 The Thief Cries Thief (2)
Respectfully answering the order, the guards then rushed towards the boy. However, just when they were about to approach their target, a loud hollering voice drifted over: Crown Princess, Xiachen is my guest, who gave you the courage to touch my people?
Bai Ruos expression abruptly changed at the call. What is this old fossil doing here?
Watching the grouping over from the front, she quickly bit down on her lip at the sight of Bai Yan in the mix. Those eyes are clearly filled with hate.
Without the backing of her mother-inw, Bai Ruo can only rely on her husband and her son as support now.
Greetings to Your Grace. Retracting her gaze from the hated woman, she slightly bends her waist to salute the old queen.
This trantion is only hosted bcatrantion
Crown Princess, do you really think Im so old that I cant decide on things anymore? When did the final decision fall into your hands?
The old grannys voice was strong and fierce, clearly a sign of dissatisfaction with Bai Ruos behavior.
Its not like that Your Grace, she hurries to drag the little bully out from behind. It was Bai Yans son who made his cat scratch up my son first. As a mother, how can I stand still when my sons being harmed? Please forgive us.
The old queens gaze soon fell upon the childs scratch marks, which caused her to furrow her brow.
Xiachen. Knowing her sons character the best, Bai Yan wasnt afraid to dive deeper for the details, Tell me what happened here.
Mother, pursing his unhappy lip, its this whatever so called Royal Grandson who started it. He kept calling me twerp and threatened to beat me. Thats why Little Rice scratched him, its to protect me.
Bai Yansplexion promptly turned dark and shifted her eyes over to Bai Ruo: Hit my son? I cant even bring myself to lift a finger against him yet your son wants to beat him?
You Biting her lips, Bai Ruo sends a re in return before changing her expression to a pitiful state: Your Grace, even if its my son who first started it, I know it must be the other party who provoked the confrontation. My son isnt the type to start something without reason. Please get justice for your grandchild.
When the little bully heard this, he quickly cocked his arrogant face up with tears still hanging off the corner of his eye: Thats right, its this little twerp who first provoked me and had his cat scratch me. Thats why I started to scold him and called him names.
With her head hanging low, Bai Ruos smirking smile was perfectly out of sight from the old queens angle.
Bai Yan, this time Id like to see how this old fossil will shelter you!
Wrinkling her brow, the old queen knows very well that this little great grandson of hers wasnt very good. Bullying others, beating others, she knows it all. But because shes already so old, she never bothered to get involved with the various matters, hence the reason why shes allowed the bad behavior for so long.
Xiachen, tell granny here why you had your kitty scratch him, the queens voice softens as she asked.
Bai Ruosplexion suddenly went green at the statement. From the day her son became sensible, this old fossil had never once given her any good face, now shes also siding with an outsider?
He wanted to stomp on my friend Nangong Zhun here, thats why I had Little Rice pounce at him. After saying this, Bai Xiachen went ahead and lifted the boys sleeve to show the crowd. His expression still angry: You see Queen Granny, these are all caused by them.
Getting a clearer look at all those bruises and scars, the old queen first went into a daze and then rushes over to the childs side. Xiao Mei, quicklye see to his wounds.
When her words came out, that old maid named Xiao Mei swiftly moved forward and opened up the linen robe. With no more hindrance to cover the evidence, every spot and every inch of those wounds are now exposed to the world for all to see.
Reporting to Your Grace, the little princes body is so full of wounds and scars that its difficult to make out how long theyve been there. However, some were clearly done in not long ago based on the fresh blood lines on the surface.
Chapter 138 “The Dowager’s Fury (1)”
Chapter 138 The Dowagers Fury (1)
Child. The old queen distressingly looks at that stubborn little face, Tell granny here which consort are you from?
Stunned at first by the question, Nangong Zhuns tense expression eventually loosened up after sensing the old woman meant no harm and was truly concerned about himself. My mother is a pce maid, shes already dead.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Then who caused these injuries to you?
As soon as the old queen thought of someone doing such cruel things to a small child, her heart would be boiling with rage.
When Nangon Zhun heard this, he subconsciously peered over to that little bully and his aplices: Some are done by the other princes and princesses over there, and some were done at the order of the queen. Then when some of the eunuchs and maids are unhappy, they would oftene hurt me because Im all alone.
Xiao Mei. The old grandmas face instantly went dark, her voice stern andmanding: Go investigate the matter thoroughly. I want to know every single person that is involved, servants, royalty, all of them. I want them all dragged here before my eyes!
No matter what, this young child was still a direct bloodline of the royal house. Though she herself was guilty of turning a blind eye to the various cruel things happening inside the harem, but now that she knows, she cant allow such a matter to continue. Whats more, how can mere eunuchs and maids be allowed to bully a prince!
Yes Your Grace. The old pce maid respectfully bowed to ept the order.
Once her trusted subordinate was gone, the dowager promptly shifted her gaze over to the little bully.
I thought the most you would do was be unreasonable and unruly, but to hit your own uncle? Crown Princess, you sure taught a good son over there!
Going white in herplexion, Bai Ruo hurriedly pulled her son down to the ground along with her: Your Grace, there must be a misunderstanding. My son may be a bit provocative in the mouth, but he would never do something like hit another person.
Then are you saying this child is lying? Based on the old queens sharp tongue, theres a very high possibility of her erupting here today.
Knowing her own words are useless, Bai Ruo attempts to use her son to help make some excuse. Yet, her npletely went out of whack after her first tug at the boys sleeve.
Abruptly getting up from the floor, the little bully stabs his fists against his waist and arrogantly yelled: Im not wrong! Hes nothing but a runt born of a pce maid, a ve! So why cant I beat him like all the rest? I will never recognize an uncle like that!
Son! Bai Ruo was already scared beyond her wits. By the time she manages to pull her son back to the floor, her forehead had be drenched in sweat.
Please have mercy Your Grace. Pushing her son and herself into a bowing motion, the woman desperately pleaded: I know Ive been careless here and havent educated him enough, please forgive him this one time.
So you also know what it means to be a poor educator? Scowling with contempt, the old queen didnt hold back at all here. Look at Xiachen over there. Hes but a five year old child like your son, yet his demeanour and attitude is heavens apart. Why such a huge difference?
Shaking in her mouth, Bai Ruos expression turned even uglier because her son had always been her pride.
For this old fossil to say her son was inferior to Bai Yans son, how can that be?
Son, hurry and apologize. Swallowing the insult despite her unwillingness to do so, she had no choice but to lower herself: Tell your great grandmother here that you are wrong and wont hit anyone in the future.
I wont apologize! Pursing his lip in discontent, the little bully roars out: This pce is mine, the entire kingdom is mine, and this whole world will eventually be mine too! I am born under the worship of all animals and beasts alike so I will bow to no one! Its they who should apologize to me for not being a good punching bag. You old hag, if you say another bad word about my mother then watch and see if I wont kick you out of the pce when I grow up!
You Trembling due to the intense rage circting in her veins, the old queen nearly fell backwards when she lost her bnce.
Chapter 139 “The Dowager’s Fury (2)”
Chapter 139 The Dowagers Fury (2)
Are you alright Queen Granny?
Trotting over to the old queen, Bai Xiachen conveniently reaches out to pat the womans back to help smooth that breathing.
My mother had said: Dont be angry over unrted people. Its not worth it.
What a good child.
The old queen could onlyment a sigh here. If she had persisted in forcing Lanyue into marrying the king back then, perhaps this good and wonderful child would be her great grandson instead of that horrible one over there.
Wife! It was at this moment a surprised cry came from a short distance away.
After hearing this familiar voice, Bai Yans brow gently pricked up, Wouldnt this be called running into a enemy on a narrow street?
Wife, what are you doing over there lying on the cold hard ground? Coming over, Nangong Yi reaches out to help his wife stand up. Then shifting his gaze over to the unweed figure, his eyes quickly went dark at the sight of his former fiance: Bai Yan, is it you whos the cause of this?
Curving her lips into a smirk, Bai Yan haughtily replies: Shouldnt you be asking your precious son over there first before ming others?
Hearing that, Nangong Yis brow quickly wrinkled into a knot. As the boys father, theres no way he wouldnt know about his sons poor behavior. However, he never once found it wrong because in his mind its just a matter of time before the boy bes a ruler of one power. Nevertheless, he did remind his son that while he can do whatever he likes inside the pce, he must be careful in the outside word.
Grandmother. Nangong Yi first shot a cold re at Bai Yan before shifting his gaze back at the old queen, Lin (little bully) is still your great grandson. How can you help some outsider over your flesh and blood?
Husband. Not missing the chance, Bai Ruo swiftly leaned in on the mans arm and puts on a miserable face, Bai Yan had her sons kitty scratch up our son.
Clenching his fist into a tight hard ball, the man then noticed the boy in question and that hateful cat.
Not backing down, Bai Xiachen provocatively shot the man a stare of his own. This naturally infuriated the prince: Someonee, take this little bastard child away!
How dare you! (Queen Dowager)
How dare you! (Bai Yan)
The voice of both woman rang out at the same time. The former clearly angered while thetter carried a murderous intent in that voice.
Mother. Dashing straight into his mothers embrace, Bai Xiachen then said the damnedest thing: This grandfather is so fierce, Im scared. Though he says that, but those bright baby eyes were full of deceitfulness.
What did you call me? Nangong Yis turned ugly, How dare this brat call me a grandpa? Which part of me look old?
Mother, this grandfather must have reached hister years and is about to hit the grave, otherwise he wouldnt be this mean, even meaner than Father. Good thing you didnt marry him back then, I prefer my current handsome father over this one many times.
Seemingly finding his logic not quite to his liking, the boy adds in another sentence: Of course, Godfather is the gentlest still.
What are you all doing, hurry and go knab that kid!
What boldness, nothing but a wild child and he dares to pick on my son?!
Despite their hesitant attitude, the guards in the end went ahead with the order after exchanging a look with each other. In their mind, an old queen cant bepared to the future king.
Seeing this, the dowager was already livid with anger because she didnt expect her authority to be so weak that the guards would openly disregard her. It appears the time she spent in self imposed istion hade at a cost.
Meanwhile on the other side, Nangong Zhun was timidly tugging at Bai Yans sleeve: Im sorry
This is all my fault.
Ignoring the boys word, Bai Yan instead raised her aura and took on an imposing stance: Whoever dares to step forward shall be in without mercy!
Chapter 140 “Flattered”
Chapter 140 ttered
Gushing with turbulent wind, the reddish figure at the epicentre was unparalleled and unmatched. Even for Nangong Yi who had always taken the girl as an entity beneath himself, right now he couldnt even lift his head let alone move forward.
For the first time ever, he had discovered apletely new side to the woman.
Did I ignore her too much back then? Is that the reason why I never noticed?
Suddenly, a stinging pain abruptly brought him back to his senses. Lowering his frowning face, he can see his wifes nail are deeply imprinted into his skin: Wife
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Only then did Bai Ruo realizes her action. Hurrying to release that grip, she bites down on her pale lip: Im sorry Husband, I was a bit frightened there by my sister.
Though she says that, its not entirely the truth. Upon noticing her husbands captivated eye just now, she had deliberately used her nails to pierce that skin so the mans attention would return to herself.
Oh how I regret it, why didnt I just kill her back then when I drugged her!
His Majesty the King is entering! The abrupt call of this sharp voice finally brought everyone back to their senses, especially the frightened guards there. Nevertheless, one of the soldiers were careless and gotten himself too close to Bai Yan in the end.
Bang!
Following this impacting sound, the guard instantly took to his feet. Puking blood like a fountain from the mouth, that chest was clearly pressed in like it had just received a giant blow from a hot iron pole.
From beginning to the end, no one here could even see Bai Yan making her move.
Can it be, Bai Yan isnt what they imagined her to be, a useless garbage?
Father! As a sneaky fox, theres no way Bai Xiachen can miss that purplish figure walking beside the king. In a quick dash of his little body, the boy jumps straight into Di Cangs arms, his eyes scheming with light the entire time.
Surprised by the sudden outburst, Di Cang was a little taken aback there, This little kid is finally epting me?
Handsome Father, someone is trying to bully me.
Who? Before Di Cang could show any form of emotion on that face, his expression instantly turned cold at the unexpected news.
Continuing with his act, Bai Xiachen pinches his mouth like hes about to cry: Just now I saw my new friend Nangong Zhun being bullied by those bad kids so I got payback. But when the bullys father arrived, the man wanted to catch me and take me away from Mother. They said they wont let me off!
Oh yes, the bully also said hes the most prestigious person in this world and that he wants to kill my whole family.
Then once the boy finishes his speech, he didnt forget to make a provoking face at the bully to finish his deed.
You think you are the only one with a father? I do too, and I got two! Though I dont exactly want to recognize this big baddie here yet, but thats beside the point
Gloomy in the face to the point of being dreadfully terrifying, Di Cangs disturbing aura soon fell upon Nangong Lins (bully) body.
Now the fat boy was truly scared there. Scurrying behind his mother, he nervously cries out: Mother, hurry and have Father him. Hes so scary!
Bai Ruos expression didnt look so well either right now. White to the point of losing all shades of red, she firmly presses in her palm to cover that loud mouth before it causes further trouble.
Childrens word carry no harm, childrens word carry no harm. Coughing augh, Nangong Yuan (king) attempts to put an end to the show before it gets out of hand: Di Cang, Lin (bully) is still just a child. Children making trouble once in a while is nothing wrong.
No, the boy cannot be allowed to go so easily!
Chapter 141 “Innocent Di Cang”
Chapter 141 Innocent Di Cang
Before anyone else can speak up here, the old queen had alreadye over under the support of a pce maid. Due to her excessive rage, that frail body was constantly shaking.
Queen Mother, what are you doing here? asked Nangong Yuan with a tinge of surprise in that voice.
Stern in her expression, the old queenshes out: I dont care about whatever worship of the beasts, or whatever royal grandson, you must punish this boy today. He is bold enough to beat his own uncle and scold at me with his finger pointing out. Whats more, he can actually call me old hag and im he will drive me out of the pce!
And theres also your son. He ignored my orders and had the guards besiege Bai Yan and her son! That you must also manage!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Nangong Yuans face abruptly changed. Turning to his grandson, he snapped, Come apologize to your great grandmother!
I will not!
Apologize, now! The kings voice went up a few notches, a sign that his temper was starting to re up.
As a dutiful son, he most certainly wont allow someone to openly point at his mother and start scolding her. Its just that the child in question was born under special circumstances, he cant exactly punish that one either.
Beginning to give in, Nangong Lin (bully) finally submitted because he do hold some fear towards this grandfather of his: Im sorry As weak as that voice was, its still an apology.
The person you should apologize to isnt me. Whats more, your mistake is so huge that mere words wont be enough!
The old queens face remains unkind as she dragged Nangong Zhun (skinny boy) to the forefront. Like before, she pulls open that linen robe to reveal the wounds underneath: Look at your son here, is this how you care for your son as a father? Your son is facing such discrimination and you never once bothered to intervene? If you wont care for him then I will! From now one this child shall be raised by me!
Watching those heart numbing wounds, the man himself only made a slight frown. Inwardly, he honestly didnt feel much because he had conceived so many children over the years. Besides, this one was an ident, a dispensable by-product of a one night stand.
Not missing the faceing off of the king, Bai Yan couldnt resist a snickering sneer, Its as they say, kings are always the most heartless.
Queen Mother, since Lin (bully) knows his wrong now, we should just let the matter slide. I willpensate the child here to make it up to him.
I dont want anypensation! Nangong Zhun stubbornly raises his little face, He made a mistake so he should pay the price!
Not looking so well, Nangong Yuan didnt think the child would be daring enough to openly refute his suggestion.
Just as he wanted to continue his persuasion, a bloodthirsty and indifferent voice chimed in, causing the man himself to go stiff in the body.
When did I ever agree to let him go?
Awkwardly twisting his head around, his smile was very stiff and weird: Di Cang, Lin is but a child.
And my son is an adult then?
But Miss Bai Yan over there seriously injured one of our guards. That should be enough to even the fault.
Thats because he deserved it! Cold and indifferent in that voice, Di Cang only had Bai Yan in his eyes as he spoke: Yan Yan,e to my side. Today I like to see who will dare touch my wife and child!
Doing as told, she slowly walked up to the mans side and whispered into that ear: You know you didnt have toe, I couldve handled it.
And what does that matter to me?
She can deal with it is her business, me wanting to protect her and my child is my business.
Lagging there for a second, Bai Yan found herself choking for a proper response.
Arghh! Why is he so frustrating every time he speaks!
Even so, she understands the meaning behind that statement.
Di Cang! All of a sudden, Bai Yan made a grab for the mans cor after realizing something crucial, Didnt I tell you before not to tell anyone about Xiachen being your son! Didnt you say you understand?
Chapter 142 “Punishment (1)”
Chapter 142 Punishment (1)
Smirking at the sight, Di Cang swiftly swept the woman into his arms using this opening. It was our son who first ran over here and called me father.
Realizing thats the truth, Bai Yans expression revealed a sh of embarrassment. Indeed, it was their son who first initiated the call after running over to hug the man.
Bai Yan! Narrowing his eyes in, Di Cangs voice remains soft yet threatening: Is it that embarrassing to have our son call me father?
Unable to answer that question, Bai Yan could only subconsciously swing her head aside to avoid contact.
After I finish getting revenge for our son, me and you are going to have a very long chat. When it came to thest few words, that mouth was practically seething with enthusiasm. No doubt he intends to do more than just talking there.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lord Cang, how do you want to punish Lin (bully) then? The king himself understands, unless they punish the boy today, theres no way out of this.
kill!
A simple word, yet its enough to send shockwaves across the royal family.
Unable to keep still anymore, Bai Ruo literally started to shouting with her voice: Even if this matter is caused by my son, dont you think its too much asking for the death penalty? Besides, you are but a titled royalty, dont get ahead of yourself!
Not replying to the outburst, Di Cang only shot a cold hard nce at the woman. But thats all it was needed.
Sweating profusely, Bai Ruo inexplicably took to her knees after losing all life from her legs. Even then, she couldnt stop shaking.
Nothing but a lowly consort, who allowed you to stand and talk to me?
What, lowly consort?
Clenching into a tight ball with her hands, Bai Ruo couldnt believe what she just heard. A Crown Princess of Liu Huo (kingdom name) just became a lowly consort before this man.
Then looking at the reddish figure in the mans arm, her eyes was ready to turn red from jealousy.
Lord Cang why dont we do five rods instead. What do you say? Nangong Yuan furrowed his brow.
He may have abolished his queen, but this grandchild of his waspletely different. Theres no way he can allow the death penalty to ur.
Ignoring the suggestion, Di Cangs eyes became even more dangerous as a bloodthirsty light emted out of those irises. In that instant, the very air itself began to warp under the mans oppressive aura.
Handsome Father, it was at this moment a soft tender voice chimed in. Tugging at the mans sleeve, Bai Xiachen was the one to break the mood: I dont want to see death.
Fortunately the little boys words are useful because it worked.
Gradually retracting the murderous intent around his body, Di Cang gazes down at the little steam bun clinging to his legs: He bullied you, arent you mad at him?
I do, but not enough to want to kill him. Tilting his little head, Because,pared to killing, I prefer to torture people.
Ever since Bai Xiachen grew old enough to be sensible, hes been living under the protection of all his elders. In the end, his heart remains that of a child with clean hands. Therefore, its difficult for him to swallow the fact of killing someone over something so little.
Its just that, as a member of the Demon race, theres bound to be a fierce side to his personality. What he needs now was a little push at the right timing.
Then how do you want to punish him? asked Di Cang.
Mischievously spitting his tongue out, the baby boy shifts his head around to the skinny boy: Do you still remember how he bullied you in the past?
Mhmm, Nangong Zhun confirms with a light nod. They kicked me ten times, threw stones at me twenty times, wacked me with the stick three times, and burnt my room with a flint tube once. Fortunately I ran fast enough that time, otherwise
Chapter 143 “Punishment (2)”
Chapter 143 Punishment (2)
Theplexion in the crowd would darken by an ounce following each count by the skinny boy. This included Nangon Yuan (king) because he never expected the perpetrator of that big fire to be Nangong Lin (bully).
This is just too outrageous!
Waiting until his friend finishes going through his pains, Bai Xiachen then blinked at his father: Did you remember them all Handsome Father? Im rather fond of paying them back one step at a time. However they are given, I like it to be returned in the same manner.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Oh, yes The little steam bun seems to have recalled something again, The little bully also said hes going to kill me and wipe my family out.
Arent you alive still? Your mother is fine too. Even if you want payback, you cant take his life, Nangong Yi blurts this out in his urgency.
Oh you are right. Nodding, But the way he threatened me is enough to make him owe me. Lets do this. Father, if he is still alive after we light his house on fire, you can bring him to me. I just so happen tock some ymates.
Of course, the y part wasnt actually y, its without a doubt a form of torture.
Alright, we can do that.
Towards the boys demand, Di Cang was at the point where he will satisfy them all if asked.
No, I dont agree!
Bai Ruo had just wanted to get up when that oppressive gaze shot over again. In that instant, her knees felt like they were being crushed by a mountain. Biting her lips, Father, please, I beg you. Dont send my son over to them. This boy is so vicious, he will no doubt bully my Lin (bully).
Gently closing his eyes, Nangong Yuan (king) only opened his eyes after a long period of contemtion. Though it was but a brief minute, it was enough to make this once stoic looking ruler age over a decade.
It shall be done as Lord Cang says.
He originally thought Nangong Lin had only bullied Nangong Zhun, but tomit arson for murder? If this continues, a disaster will just be a matter of time even if the child does ascend to the throne.
Therefore, Nangong Yuan intends to use this incident to better the child. If that kid can change, then thats great. Otherwise he will have to rethink the line of ascension.
Seeing even the king had forsaken her son, Bai Ruo finally lost all form of strength and plopped to the ground.
I dont want to go! Nangong Lin sends an eyeful at his enemy, I dont want to go to his ce, nor do I want to y with him!
Its pretty obvious here that the fatty had mistook that term for its literal meaning. In reality, the only one thats being yed was him.
Handsome Father. Blinking with those lovely eyes, Bai Xiachen doesnt appear to be satisfied yet. The matter with him may be solved, but theres still Bai Ruo and her husband.
Turning green upon being ced in the spotlight, Nangong Yi (crown prince) subconsciously turns to his father. Sadly for him though, he only got the cold shoulder here.
Even until now, the prince still doesnt under why his father would be so fearful of Di Cang. Is the man that scary that he can do whatever he pleases?
You can decide their fate. Sweeping his sight across the two in question, Di Cang then turns back to face the miniature version of himself.
Tilting his little head like hes in a dilemma, Mmmm, I cant think of a punishment severe enough for them. Why dont we just give them a hundred rods in the butt? We can have my mothers big cousin do it!
From the moment Nangong Yi heard that oundish statement, he nearly puked blood.
A hundred rods? And to let Lan Shaoling (big male cousin) perform the deed?
Chapter 144 “Punishment (3)”
Chapter 144 Punishment (3)
That Lan Shaoling had already reached the mid-level of the Earth rank while he himself was but at the upper-level. Whats more, its that bastard doing the hitting. He be damned if the guy doesnt go straight for the kill.
Let me bear two hundred rods then. At the very least Nangong Yi was still a man. Towards Bai Ruo, his feelings are true so hes willing to do this. Let my wife-
Oh alright. Hearing someone willing to take more punishment, Bai Xiachen swiftly interrupted that speech and proposed a more severe punishment. You heard him too right, Mother? Its his own request so we should give him two hundred rods and one hundred for his wife.
Now this time Nangong Yi really vomited blood.
His request was meant to allow his wife off the hook, but before he could even finish that statement, the sted kid went ahead and changed the numbers.
This is not my problem. Blinking those innocent eyes, Bai Xiachen puts on a clueless look, Its his own request. I didnt force him.
Flicking up a smirk, Bai Yan gently caresses her son: Yes, I also heard that. If he likes being punished then theres no reason for us to refuse his request.
You two Pointing at the mother and son dual, Nangong Yi could barely make out his words from frustration.
Its gettingte already my son, let us go home first. Im sure your great grandfather is already waiting with dinner ready.
ncing up at the sky to affirm the hour, Bai Yan then turns around to bid her farewell to the old queen. Just like that, she and her son headed for the exit without minding the crowd behind her.
Of course, theres bound to be a certain uninvited individual following from behind. Curling her brow: Why are you following me when Im trying to educate my son?
Towards that remark, Di Cangs expression promptly turned cold. Not at Bai Yan though, its at the little steam bun. Look what youve done. You made my woman unhappy.
Popping his eyes in utter shock, Bai Xiachen almost couldnt believe how fast this big baddie can changed. Didnt he agree to protect me?
Not missing that change in temperament around the man, Bai Yan hurriedly pinched at the mans arm: Dont intimidate my son!
Despite the pain, Di Cang didnt find it all that awful. Rather, he was quite pleased by the contact: Ille find you this evening.
Before Bai Yan coulde to terms with that meaning, that purplish figure was already gone.
Mother. Meek in his tone, the baby boy weakly tugged at his mothers sleeve: Did I do something wrong?
Sighing at that pitiful face portrayed by her son, Son, do you think Nangong Lin (bully) deserves to die for what hes done?
Nodding that tiny head to affirm his answer, He set fire to the pce. If it wasnt for Nangong Zhun (skinny boy) being fast enough when running, the boy would be dead by now. So, killing that bully is justified. Its just that I
My son, you cannot be soft in this world where the strong eats the weak. Nangong Lin (bully) may be young, nor do I know how his future will turn out, but what would you do if someone truly wishes to kill you? Would you also do the same as you did today?
No! Shaking his head, Bai Xiachen decisively answered: If someone wishes to kill me then I will kill them first. I wont allow anyone to have the chance to harm me or my family. Its just that I feel sorry for Nangong Lin (bully). He wasnt as fortunate as me to have Godfather and everyone else by my side, thats why he grew up to be so bad.
Hearing this, Bai Yan was honestly relieved. What she feared the most was her son going soft when encountering an assassin. Having mercy and kindness was a good thing, but it can also bring more danger to oneself if not properly given.
Son, her smile seemingly dangerous. As I recall, you were calling that man Handsome Father.
Chapter 145 “Chu Yi Yi (1)”
Chapter 145 Chu Yi Yi (1)
Pricking up his mouth, the little steam bun replies: The baddie is so fierce, I dont want him!
Inside Bai Xiachens little heart, only those who are gentle and kind can be good to his mother.
But Tilting his head, Out of consideration for his help today, I will admit his status as Baddie Father even if Im a bit reluctant.
Only Baddie Father.
Lets go then, Holding those baby hands, Bai Yan led the way with a brilliant smile: Everyone should be waiting for us at the Lan residence. We should go home now.
Go home
Thatment causes the boy to blink with astonishment. Because aside from their home at the Holy Ind, they now have a home here too!
Mother, do you like Baddie Father? Bai Xiachen asks with great difficulty.
If his mother likes the man then he will too. Though not fully willing, but he will still do that for his mothers sake.
Pausing, Bai Yan halted in her steps as the image of Di Cangs arrogant facees to mind. I dont mind nor do I hate him, she shakes her head in the end after a brief contemtion. Thats right, thats all there is.
That so?
Bai Xiachen may be still ignorant about things like love, but theres a nagging notion thats been bothering him up to this point. Its the way his mother treats everyone elsepared to his father, she didnt directly refuse like how she did with his godfather back at the Holy Land.
Just when Bai Xiachen was still thinking about all these unnecessary things, Bai Yan hade knocking down with her fist at the babys head: Quit thinking about all these unrted matters. Regardless of your godfather or that man, I wont ept either of them.
Unlike some woman out there, Bai Yan wasnt the type to give herself out so easily. This was especially true when she still hasnt thoroughly understood the other side yet.
How sad, Im a child without a father. Making an aggrieved face, the little steam bun covers his head like hes still hurt, thus forcing his mother to rub it forfort.
As long as Di Cang doesnt try to take you away then you can always go find him, she deres. As a mother, Bai Yan understands that keeping a child from their father can be a cruel thing to do. Therefore she will allow them to meet, but thats all, she will never how her son to be taken away without her permission!
In response to her mothers remark, Bai Xiachen only uttered a small affirming cry.
In truth, he didnt care much about his father, he only wants a sister, thats all.
Once the pair arrives at home, Old Madam Lan was the first toe greet them. Rushing over in haste, she literally did a full body checkup in order to confirm their well-being.
However annoying as that maneuver was, it did cheer the little steam bun up. Donning a bright smile, he happily went over the various encounters and ces he saw inside the pce. Also, he made sure to inform Lan Shaoling (big cousin) of his task of carrying out the punishment.
Looking at the excited face of the kid, Old Lord Lans usual grumpy attitude too became a smiling one. Not bothering to wait, he tasked the servants to bring out the dishes for dinner.
Once the food was done and everyone ready to head back to their rooms, Bai Yan was stopped in her steps when a white pigeon broke through the window andnds right in front of her.
Mistress, who sent the letter? Little Rice asked after seeing the woman unscrolling the message from the pigeons leg.
Shes here. Perhaps its her mood being very joyous, even her eyes are full of smiles.
Shes here? Blinking at the statement, Little Rice didnt quite understand who Bai Yan was referring to.
Little Rice, in a bit I want you to tell my son that Im going out to pick up someone.
Chapter 146 “Chu Yi Yi (2)”
Chapter 146 Chu Yi Yi (2)
When this was said, Bai Yan had already disappeared out the window, leaving behind Little Rices still confused in the background as he watched that reddish figure flying in the distance.
Standing in the lush greenery of the bamboo forest, a certain figure was standing out like a sore thumb in this area with her blood red dress. This wouldve been quite the scenic sight if not for the dense level of murderous intent hovering in the air
Then suddenly, a sharp glimmering light of frost shot out from the back. Not hesitating in the least, the reddish woman standing there swiftly swings around and fought back with a force powerful enough to blow the surrounding leaves right out of the terrain.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Ahh! Bai Yan could only hear a loud exmation before the attacking maiden staggered backwards. Without dy, she immediately dashes forward to catch that falling girls waist.
Following suit in the next second was a group of people in whiteing out into the open. Making a circling formation, they surrounded Bai Yan and the young maiden in her arms.
Just when they wanted to move forward for a rescue
Say it, why did you try to attack me? Bai Yan seductively caresses the girls face with her slender fingers.
This of course left the white guardspletely overwhelmed in shock. Their little princess is being molested by a woman?!
But then recalling their little princesss temperament, what used to be coldness in the guards eyes promptly turned into sympathy.
Does this woman not know the identity of the little princess? Why would she do something so provocative?
Not moving to await their nextmand, the white guards never got what they expected; instead, what came next left them dropping their jaws in disbelief
How hateful! The maiden squealed shyly and said, I only wanted to test my new ability.
Oh, how did it go?
This. my ability didnt advance like I wanted. Rather its you! You are already at the point of seducing both men and women. Smiling with delight, the maiden then wraps her arms around Bai Yans neck like a damsel in distress. Im going to stop helping my brother so why dont you ept me instead.
Having dark lines running through her face, Bai Yan left no room to interpret her words otherwise: I refuse.
If you dont take me then Ill go gue your son instead. Oh right, where is that delightful little thing? Didnt you ask me toe pick Xiachen up? Darting her eyes around, the maiden suddenly got a bad premonition after not finding the familiar baby.
Didnt she say to meet in this bamboo forest for our meeting?
It cant be.
Making an affirming nod, Bai Yan confirms the girls suspicion: Yi Yi, you guessed it right. My sons been discovered by his father so he cant leave for a while.
What? Chu Yi Yi jumps right out of those arms in anger: Who? Whos the bastard that dares to fight me for Xiachen! I will go back and get reinforcement!
As the old saying goes, if you cant beat them, you run. Bai Yan had already told her that the boys father was extremely powerful, as such, the ideal solution would be to flee at the first light and get someone else to fight!
This time it was Bai Yan to be stunned. First second the girl was still acting all aggressive, the next shes suggesting to flee. So which is it?
Making a slight smirk: Actually, Di Cang didnt try to snatch my son away, he only wants to recognize this son.
Sure enough, upon hearing theres no need to fight, Chi Yi Yis panicking footsteps instantly halted. Turning around, she makes a delightful giggle: Actually, its those three elders who missed you two the most. Thats why I wanted to go back and bring them here.
But Im so tired now. Lets go back to your ce and rest. This way I can also have a look at that so called Bai family.
Chapter 147 “The Dead Man is Here Again (1)”
Chapter 147 The Dead Man is Here Again (1)
Exchanging between themselves, the surrounding guards suddenly made a very sympathetic expression towards this so called Bai family.
No matter who it was, anyone unfortunate enough to catch the little princesss fancy will be tortured till they cry. Thats a fact, not a guess.
Little Princess, the elders said you can onlye out for a brief while on this trip. One of the guards cautiously came forward and reminded the maiden of this fact.
Theres no other way because the girl was simply too dangerous to leave unrestrained. If left here to do as she pleases, no doubt the entire Liu Hou Kingdom will fall into chaos at her hands.
Raising a smile, Chu Yi Yi didnt mind the warning and went ahead to curl her arms around Bai Yans: Go back and tell the elders Im going to stay here for a while with Bai Yan. They wont have anymore opinions then.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Yan? The guards were all confused by this.
This name was rather foreign to them. However, through the little princesss mouth, it sounded like Bai Yan was no ordinary person.
Wait a minute!
All of sudden, the guards seems to have recalled something important. Their bodies stiffening as a result of their revtion.
Little Princess, it cant be this Miss Bai Yan is.
Before the guards could finish their words, Chi Yi Yi had already turned around to warn them with her stare. If you say anything more to reveal Bai Yans presence then dont me me for not warning you. The elders will definitely not let you people live afterwards!
Gasping with an intense fright, the guards were in utter shock as they inhaled deeply.
Little Princess Is she really the one from the Holy Ind?
ording to what they know, several years ago the elders had taken in a genius disciple. Not only was this individual gifted in alchemy at the supernatural level, even the elders could only admit defeat when ced against her.
Whats more, its even said that the Lord of the Holy Land was very fond of the woman and had forbid the other disciples from entering the Holy Ind, all for the sake of keeping the peace in that ce.
And now, that very same person was now standing in front of them. That very person!
Extremely excited in their expressions, the guards would honestly rush home this instant just so they can gloat to their friends. Of course, theres no way they can do that under the threat here.
Lets go then.
Pulling Chu Yi Yis hand, Bai Yan led the girl out of the forested are and towards the city gate.
Along the way, Chu Yi Yi appears to be excited along every inch of the way like shes extremely curious about the things in the outside world.
Yi Yi, Im going to first send you to the Old Manor for now. Dont make trouble while Im not around, okay? Knowing the girls personality, Bai Yan didnt forget to give a final warning.
Unlike her son who will mostly only retaliate when provoked first, Chu Yi Yi was on a whole different scale inparison. If the person so much as didnt fit her liking, the girl will seriously go pummel them just for the heck of it without reason.
I know, you dont need to keep reminding me you know.
Puckering her lips in a disapproving manner, Chu Yi Yi clearly didnt pay any heed to the warning based on how excitedly flushed her cheeks were.
Knowing exactly whats going on in the girls mind, Bai Yan was seriously doubting her decision of letting the Chu Yi Yi stay.
Were here.
Once at the entrance to the Old Manor, a shocking cry suddenly interrupted their focus from the back.
Bai Yan, why are you here? This voice clearly carried a sense of surprise in there, thus causing Bai Yan to halt in her steps.
Slightly swinging her head around, she faces the middle-aged man before her with those unemotional eyes: Do you have an issue with me being here?
A bit embarrassed by the question, Bai Zheng Xiangs awkwardly replied: I came here to meet the people from the Flower Brothel. Oh right, why are you able to go in?
Originally the man wanted to exin himself some more, but a realization suddenly donned on him.
Can it be Bai Yan is rted to the Flower Brothel? If so, I can use this and get a connection with those inside!
Chapter 148 “The Dead Man is Here Again (2)”
Chapter 148 The Dead Man is Here Again (2)
It didnt take much for Bai Yan to see through to the mans intent. Sneering in her mouth: You want to use me to build a connection with the Flower Brothel arent you? Let me state this clearly first. I dont hold any weight with them so lose the idea.
Wait! Seeing his daughter about to leave, Bai Zheng Xiang hurriedly called out, Daughter, I know Ive wronged you. Can you forgive me?
Unemotional in her eyes, Bai Yans gaze was no different from someone looking at a stranger: I heard you, and I much prefer it that you donte looking for me again.
I Turning anxious in his expression, I have something else I need to ask of you! Di Cang is so fond of you now, can you ask him to release your sister Zhi?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Laughing at the request, theres no happiness or kindness, only a biting cold in the girls voice.
Sister? So even she knows how toe seek my help when in need? Then how about back then? When I was starving in the winter cold, did she ever thought about giving me some food?
I still remember what Rong Yu said to me back then. She said I never contributed to the Bai House so I didnt deserve anything. She would rather feed it to the dogs than to feed me!
So, my brother and I would often have to make due with no more than half a bowl of rice in a day. I was scared and hungry. With nowhere else to turn to, I ran to seek your help. And guess what you did? You yelled at me and directly kicked me out of the study room and called me ungrateful and a liar!
And now. This man wants to talk family bonds? HA! As if the world would have such a good thing going around?
Left with no way to rebuke, Bai Zheng Xiang became weak in his voice: Daughter, I know I didnt do a good job, but please, help your sister. Consider it me apologizing here today.
Since you know you have wronged me then why are you asking me to plead for you? Do you know the crime of impersonating a royal family member? Its the death sentence. The fact that Di Cang didnt outright kill her is already a great act of mercy. Now she only needs to suffer a bit of pain and you still want less?
Daughter, with pain in his eyes, how can Zhi bear that sort of pain when shes been protected throughout her life? I know if you just go ask Di Cang then surely he will do as you say.
And, even if I and Yu Rong have wronged you, Zhi is still your younger sister. She is innocent I hope you can forgive them and not hold a grudge.
My daughter is kind and gentle, so as a father, how can I idly watch and do nothing? No matter what, I will rescue Zhi from the prison.
Sneering derisively: And what does that have to do with me?
Whats more, this time shes here to topple the entire Bai family. Once shes done investigating the truth, then nothing will get in her way!
Bai Yan, you
Scram!
Like a thundering boom, the word scram reverberated across the mans heart. With disbelief in his eyes, Bai Zheng Xiang simply couldnt believe such a thing coulde out of this daughter of his.
She told you to scram, did you not hear it? Looking at the man in a condescending manner, Chu Yi Yi takes on a superior position with her pose: I have never seen such a shameless person before! Bai Yan, I say you should cut off all ties with him this instant and be my fathers daughter instead!
As soon as this topic came up of her own ord, Chu Yi Yi would feel a bit wronged inside. She herself was the true daughter of her father, yet the old man would always lecture her about not being good enough. To add insult to the wound, her own father had even given away the Holy Ind. Fortunately the person was Bai Yan so she didnt mind it, otherwise.
Bai Zheng Xiang was already quite displeased inside over Bai Yans rude remarks, but to be openly insulted in the public by some random girl, he naturally wouldnt sit tight: And who are you? What right do you have to cut into our conversation?
Chapter 149 “The Dead Man is Here Again (3)”
Chapter 149 The Dead Man is Here Again (3)
Chu Yi Yis body was trembling with anger.
She, the pampered princess of the Holy Land, had always been treated with the upmost respect, never had she been exposed to such grief!
This Bai Zheng Xiang actually say I dont have any right to cut in?
Have you all left yet? If not, then I order all of you to capture this man!
Exactly when Chu Yi Yi blurts hermand out, the guards thats part of her entourage immediately came out of hiding. Despite their silence, those faces clearly had an awkward expression to them. Although they knew that with Bai Yan here, the princess will surely not be in any danger. However, that doesnt excuse them from returning to the Holy Land on their own.
But to be discovered by the little princess so easily.
You
Bai Zheng Xiang was full of anger in his eyes. Just when he wanted to yell out, two of the men in white quickly stepped forward and locked his arms from both sides.
Under the shackling gesture, Bai Zheng Xiang was horrified in the next instant when he wanted free himself. It appears his power had been sealed.
Bai Yan, you wont get mad at me for teaching your father a lesson right? Blinking her innocent yet devilish eyes, Chu Yi Yi asked with worry in her tone.
Pricking her brow: He has nothing to do with me. As long as you dont kill him then its all fine with me.
If her friend here intends to use her entourage then she might as well sit back and watch instead of making a move herself.
Great! Happily pping her hands together like an excited child, the young maiden then points to another one of her protectors: You two start pping him!
Yes, Little Princess.
Princess?
Bai Zheng Xiang widened his eyes in shock, Is this girl a princess of some kingdom?
This time I really am careless, to think I would bump heads with a princess!
PA~! Without hesitation, the guards sends a direct p across the mans face.
As a result of the intense force, that mouth quickly began seeping blood from the corner. Despite the anger boiling up inside, Bai Zheng Xiang didnt dare direct it at the young maiden; instead, it was directed at Bai Yan.
And here I was feeling guilty about this girl. I shouldve strangled her when she was born, then none of this wouldve ever urred!
Bai Yan, I am your father, you having other people hit me is a sin, a big sin. The heavens will punish you for this!
Theres a seniority to things. Regardless of the mistake the elders make, the younger generation has no right to take revenge! For people like Bai Yan who would hit their own father, only misfortune awaits. Well, thats the sort of logic running through the mans head anyways. Whether its right or wrong, thats definitely up for debate.
And, so what if Zhi likes Lord Cang? Whats wrong with that? You are the elder sister so its only right that you yield to your younger sister!
PA~PA~PA~!
Afraid the man might say more infuriating words, the guard responsible for the punishment hastened his ps and attacked from both left and right. No different from a machine gun with his hands, Bai Zheng Xiangs oue for his dirty mouth was a bruised pig face, thus forcing him to shut uppletely.
Step aside! Dark in her expression, Bai Yan coldly orders.
Slightly stunned by themand, the white guards only took a second to do as told. With a path opened now, Bai Yan slowly came up to this man thats supposedly her father.
Then without indication, she suddenly lifted her foot and makes a mega stomp onto that chest, sending the bruised face man flying out a dozen meters as a result. When that body finally came down again, Bai Zheng Xiang was already out on the main street with a bunch of bystanders pointing at him in gossip.
Close the door. While the white guards were still in shock, the womans indifferent voice suddenly drifted into their ears.
Afraid for their own life, they immediately mmed the door without a second thought.
Bai Yan, your kicking posture there is so cool. You know, I just found out that Ive be obsessed with you to the point of being infatuated. Chu Yi Yi happily stuck her face up to tell her friend this.
Chapter 150 “Sudden Tenderness (1)”
Chapter 150 Sudden Tenderness (1)
Suddenly, a fierce wind came blowing over and scratched Chu Yi Yis cheek. Unable to take that intensity, she inexplicably took a step back, Who!
Next secondter, the young maiden was stunned.
Appearing before her eyes was an enchanting man with silvery hair and a magical charm to that face.
Prior to this day, Chu Yi Yi had always thought her brother was the worlds number one most beautiful man, but the one here was in no way inferior. One was gentle and kind while this one here gave off a seductively dangerous air, the pr opposite of her brother.
Then seeing that clutching hand on Bai Yans waist, all bells were ringing inside Chu Yi Yis head. You let go of her!
Towards that demand, Di Cangs brow started to wrinkle.
Not missing that change, Bai Yan hurriedly exined: Yi Yi is my younger sister.
Younger sister?
Giving the woman in his possession a suspicious look, he nevertheless retracted his oppressive aura.
Howe I never knew you had another sister? Taking advantage of the moment, he gently grabs her hand like how a couple would.
Swiftly stomping her feet out of urgency, Chu Yi Yi somehow manages to catch their attention again with her maneuver.
He is Di Cang. Bai Yan exins.
What?
Popping her eyes, This stinking perverted man is Xiachens biological father? The very same powerful person from the letter?
Contrary to her original aggressive stance, Chu Yi Yi suddenly copsed and shrank her neck in.
Hey brother, its not me not wanting to help you, its the enemy being too strong!
Bai Yan. No longer looking at the new girl, Di Cang instead takes a nibble at Bai Yans ear, Dont you think its time we had a little chat?
Although he did not exert any strength, but the warm tickling sensation of that tongue was more than enough to give her a jolting fright.
Almost without hesitation, she swiftly escaped that imprisonment and sent a punch straight into that handsome face.
But just as her fist was about tond, a powerful hand instead caught it.
Do you not like your beautiful little hand? Stroking the backside of that fair skin, a flickering light of dangerous intent beams out of the mans eye: If you dont want it then I wont mind cutting it off for my collection.
Going dark in the face: Tell me, what else do you know other than saying you want to chop off my hands and feet?
Forcing a few steps in, Di Cang does a smirking reply: I can also do you if you like
Now Bai Yans expression was even uglier. From the day she met this man, whether it be a simple conversation or argument, it would always devolve into something so amazingly repulsive and dirty. Does he know nothing else other than to get under my skin?
Yi Yi, Giving the irritating man a re, she turns back to her friend. You go rest first. Theres many rooms here so pick whichever one you like.
Nodding her head nkly, the girl only came back to her senses after Bai Yan dragged Di Cang away.
Little Princess. The white guards quickly gathered around, their looks concerned and full of worry.
The mans strength is very high. I know I cant do anything to help like this, her face seemingly struggling toe to terms with something. And he just bullied Bai Yan right in front of us. I bet there must be so much grievances that we dont know about.
Seriously, who would randomly say they will cut off a hand or feet at every opportunity? Talk about being a brute, totally unlike my brother who is kind and gentle.
Chapter 151 “Sudden Tenderness (2)”
Chapter 151 Sudden Tenderness (2)
Little Princess, I feel like they are more like flirting there.. One of the girls entourage shakily states his mind.
Turning around to re at the person, Chu Yi Yi grumpily rebukes the im: Have you ever seen someone say they will lop off your hands when flirting? Dont forget, all of you are part of the Holy Land. If you are going to support someone, it has to be my brother. I dont care, go prepare the paper and inks for me. Im going to write a letter to my brother and warn him.
Although Bai Yan had warned her not to divulge the situation to anyone, but things are getting too serious.
Huh? But the young lord is currently in closed door training One of the guards timidly reminded the girl.
Annoyed by the constant irritation, Chu Yi Yi directly sends a p onto the unlucky guys head: Xiachen has been discovered and my future sister-inw is about to be stolen! What the heck is he still training for?!
Scared to the point of not daring to talk back, the guards knew the girl cannot be stopped once shes decided on something. Unfortunately, they seems to have forgotten one crucial fact. Unless the man in question decides toe out of his own volition, the letter wont be able to reach him!
Considering Chu Yi Yis IQ, theres no way the girl would think of this w in her n. As such, when Chi Feng Yi finally got the chance to read the message, things were already toote.
In the backyard where the fake mountain stood, Bai Yan was currently having a tough time dealing with a certain persistent man that just wont go away. Ive already allowed Xiachen to admit your status as his father, why do you keeping to find me?
Snickering augh, Di Cang sounded very devious in the way he talked: You raped me, for that, our rtionship will forever be tied together in this life!
Steaming to the point where she didnt know how to reply, Bai Yan could only take it because its as the man said. Back then it was she her raped him.
Bai Yan, our son can only have me as his father, and you can only have me as your man! Closing in, Di Cang overbearingly pinches that delicate chin so it cant escape, I already promised you that I wont take our son away. For that, you must be my wife.
Also, the part about having one partner for a lifetime, I can give you that too!
One partner for a lifetime, I can give you that too!
Despite shaking in her fingers, Bai Yans expression didnt change in the least like the proud statement didnt effect her.
Seeing this, Di Cang loosened his hand and said: Its fine if you dont ept me now, I can give you time. However, until then, I will continue to make you pay for your debt.
Raising her head, Bai Yan was just about to say something again when the mans lip came pressing down without her permission. Then in order to not let her escape, Di Cangs arms quickly wrapped itself around her waist and back, forcing those sizable mounds to meet his body.
The kiss was very long and deep, so long that Bai Yan had to forcefully bite that tongue before it would relent, My dear Yan Yan, your lips are magical you know that. Im truly entranced by them that I cant even hold back anymore
Scram! Livid with anger, Bai Yan shouts this aloud.
Did the mane here just to kiss me?
Unlike his previous meetings, Di Cang was surprisingly good this time. Using his fingers tob through those long ck hair, he then gently left a gentle kiss on her forehead. You still owe me six kisses. Be good and wait for me to collect the rest.
Shuddering at the gesture, Bai Yan was pretty much ustomed to being forced at this point. But to be treated so gently, this was definitely a first for her
Just as she wanted to speak out again, Di Cangs figure was already gone, leaving nothing behind but the cool breeze of the night.
Chapter 152 “Sudden Tenderness (3)”
Chapter 152 Sudden Tenderness (3)
By the time Bai Yan returned to the front yard, there were already three familiar figures waiting there. It was Lan Xiaoyun, Chu Yi Yi and her son.
Naturally, Bai Xiachen would be the first to notice her arrival. But just as the little steam bun wanted to call out, he was stopped by a gesture from Bai Yan.
Yi Yi, you just dont know how dastardly hateful that Bai Zhi is! Not only does she often bully my cousin, she even dared to pretend to be Lord Cangs fiance! Fortunately Lord Cang didnt like her and locked her away. Puffing in her cheeks, Lan Xiaoyun would still gnash her teeth in anger at the mention.
Like her newfound acquaintance, Chu Yi Yi also gnashed her teeth at the topic, but not at Bai Zhi though. Rather its at Di Cangs enchanting face. Ive met him before, that Lord Cang. Hes indeed extremely handsome, but I dont like him.
Why dont you like Lord Cang?
Blinking her eyes, Lan Xiaoyun couldnt quite understand where the hate wasing from because there are too many girls eyeing Di Cang in the kingdom.
Puckering her mouth in discontent, Chu Yi Yi exins: The guy is so bad and he wants to chop off Bai Yans hands.
But, in this world, only Lord Cang can match my cousin.
Who said that? Although my older brother isnt as handsomely seductive as Lord Cang, but his character is many times better. Plus, Xiachen already promised me before that he will help my brother pursue Bai Yan.
Jumping up urgently, Chu Yi Yi turns to lift the little steam bun up in front of herself like a little puppy. Xiachen, you will help me right?
Not answering immediately, he first looked at Chu Yi Yi, then back at the woman behind her: My mother is right behind you, I think you should ask her yourself instead.
Stiffening up at the statement, I. I was only joking. Hahaheee.
Raising a smirk, Bai Yan somehow became frightlfully intimidating despite not trying to do so: So you not going to be your brothers supporter anymore?
Embarrassed by the fact that shes been pointed out, Chu Yi Yi wittingly pulls the topic away with a puppy face and a quick embrace at Bai Yans waist: Sister Yan I know Im wrong so please dont send me away. I promise I wont try to persuade you into marrying my brother.
Not getting the reception like she wanted, Chu Yi Yis look became increasingly miserable: You are my one and only sister, please dont be so cruel. I really dont want to go back to the Holy Land. They only know how to restrict my freedom.
And why do they limit your freedom?
Isnt it because if they dont, you will turn the Holy Land upside down with your ys?
Still unmoved in her expression, Bai Yan only asked this: You really know youre wrong?
ted by the question, Chu Yi Yi hurriedly nods to show her determination.
There wont be a second chance. Loosening her expression, Bai Yan remains indifferent still while the other party was overjoyed. Chu Yi Yi just knew it, only pleading would work with her sister here.
Likewise, Lan Xiaoyun also exhaled a sigh of relief because she also found the new girl to be very pleasant to hang around with.
Xiaoyun, did you not say your big brother is going to the pce to carry out the punishment? Making a slightly evil chuckle: I also want to see this pce. Bring me along?
Chapter 153 “Di Cang’s Revenge (1)”
Chapter 153 Di Cangs Revenge (1)
No! When she heard Chu Yi Yi wishing to tag along, Bai Yans face instantly went dark. You stay here, you cant go anywhere.
With a confused look, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) turns to the source: Cousin, my big brother will also enter the pce. Besides, its not like were going anywhere dangerous, only to carry out the punishment per your arrangement.
Im not afraid of her being in danger, Im afraid of others being in danger.
Its impossible for Chu Yi Yi to be in danger, only others when in her presence! Thats a fact, not a guess or assumption.
Sister Yan Pitiful in her eyes, I promise I wont cause any trouble, so please?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Suspicious in her look, Bai Yan carefully asked: Would you light the entire pce on fire?
Burn the entire pce?
Twitching in the mouth, Lan Xiaoyun almost couldnt keep herughter in. Isnt she being a bit exaggerated there? How could a single girl burn the entire pce?
But unlike the young girl there, Bai Yan still hasnt forgotten about thest incident where her son and this Chu Yi Yi teamed up together to burn her shifus entire treasure trove! Since then, Bai Yan had inexplicitly forbade Bai Xiachen from colluding with her ever again.
I swear to the Heaven that I wont burn the whole pce down. Raising three of her fingers, Chi Yi Yi didnt hesitate to make a vow. Good thing she did too because it worked.
Xiaoyun, you take her then. Remember to watch over her though and keep her in your sight at all times! Finally loosening herself, Bai Yan relents in the end.
ted, Lan Xiaoyun confidently takes the helm: Dont worry Cousin, I will definitely bring Yi Yi back safely.
With the assurance, Bai Yan can finally stop worrying so much and not say more. Giving herself a quick stretch, she thenzily marched towards the back again.
Meanwhile back at the Bai House, a certain servant was carrying Bai Zheng Xiang into the estate with much difficulty.
Husband, Husband! Who turned you into this horrible state? Yu Rong exims with horror after seeing the sight and rushes over.
BaiYan
Unclear in his words, the man nevertheless manages to make out this name through it all. When hearing this, Yu Rong naturally became fuming.
Bai Yan again!
Why is that bitch always crossing our path?
Quickly, go find an alchemist to see the housemaster! Not hesitating, Yu Rong first carried her husband into the bedroom before shouting thismand out.
It didnt take long after the servant left. When the old alchemist in which they called for arrives to see the terribly bruised up man, even his already wrinkly forehead somehow manages to be even more tied up: Lord Bais injury is very heavy. Even with a first or second grade healing pill wont do here.
Master, please cure my husband. Yu Rong painfully bites her lip.
Alchemists had always been arrogant and prideful in their demeanor. Even though she herself was the mistress of the Bai House, it means nothing for her dignity while in the presence of someone like this.
Combing through his long white beard, the old man confidently spoke: Its not impossible to cure your husband here, but we need a third grade healing pill for his injury.
What? Third grade pill? Her voice nearly came out as a shriek.
Its been said before many times, Bai Zheng Xiang achieved his current state thanks to Lanyues (Bai Yans mother) dowry. Without a good business sense, plus everything has been squandered away over the years, the Bai House was pretty much an empty husk at this stage.
Master Yu, the price of the medicine A tad hesitant, Yu Rong nervously asked.
Without changing, the old alchemistys it out bluntly: Ten million gold.
This.! The woman almost couldnt keep her posture there. Originally she wanted to bargain over the price, but out of consideration for the Bai name, she can only suck it up and agree. If it bes known the Bai House cant even afford a single third grade pill, they will surely be theughing stock of the century.
Chapter 154 “Di Cang’s Revenge (2)”
Chapter 154 Di Cangs Revenge (2)
In actual fact, the identifying factor in proving ones status depends entirely on their strength.
When the Lan Houses old lord was seriously ill, it left Bai Zheng Xiang being the most powerful in the city, which allowed the Bai House to sit firmly on the top position as a first-ss noble family.
But in truth. the Bai House had always been nothing but an empty shell.
Give him. It was at this moment the man himself weakly issued out this answer: Give him the ten million, but we need time to prepare.
Very well, once youve finished preparing the gold then I will have the third grade medicinal pill ready, the old alchemist smiles approvingly. Do remember this, anything weaker will have no effect on your recovery and only I can provide the medicine nearby.
Tightly grasping onto the bed sheet, Bai Zheng Xiang inhaled deeply before calming down: Someonee, see Master Yu out.
Yes, your lordship. Making a respectful bow, the maid led the way for the old alchemist.
With only the two of them left now, Bai Zheng Xiang then ordered Yu Rong to close the door while deliberately lowering his voice: In the past I have never oppressed the various powers under me because I wanted to protect the Bai name, but theres no other way now. Go get them to gather the necessary funds for me!
In this world, the reasoning why the strong holds such prestige was precisely for this reason C they can rob the weak.
Whats more, as slow as he was, Bai Zheng Xiang had by now discovered his own inability to do business. As such, he can only take the underhanded method for convenience sake.
Alright, I will go prepare for it in a bit. Looking at her husbands swollen face, Yu Rong worriedly asks, Husband, you still havent told me what happened today.
As soon as the topic was mentioned again, Bai Zheng Xiangs face turned cold: Of course it can only be that retched daughter of mine. Bai Yan, she is actually Hualuos (Flower Brothel) people
Afterwards, he then went ahead to describe the events that took ce, all the while not forgetting to show off how much anger he had in his voice.
Understanding the ins and outs now, a cruel light quickly flickered across Yu Rongs eye. How can a person like Hualuo use someone like Bai Yan? In my opinion, perhaps the reasoning for Bai Yans disappearance in the past few years is due to the girl selling herself to the Flower Brothel and bing a prostitute. Also, I have a strong suspicion that demon beast she gave the Lan House is also from this.
The more she went on, the more sensible she found her story to be. Otherwise, how can a girl thats known to be weak and useless change so much?
No, thats not it. The man shakes his head to refute the assumption. Thess beside Bai Yan has a lot of powerful guards and their strength is no weaker than a sky ss martialist like I. Moreover, for her to be able to enter and leave the old manor at will, it proves her status isnt ordinary.
Sky ss level guards?
Yu Rong shuddered at the thought because in the kingdom, only the royal family would have such strength to utilize such personnel. Furthermore, the following sentence from her husband only proved her idea even more.
Also, I heard the guards calling thess Princess.
Lowering her face like shes in deep contemtion, Yu Rong suddenly clenched her fist and turned sharp in the eyes: Husband, back when I was interacting with Lady Chu of the Flower Brothel, I learned from the woman that the most popr prostitute in their possession are also called Princess to show off their superior status. If what you say is true, then everything makes sense.
But, even if she is one, so what? A prostitute is still a prostitute, a lowly woman that can only sell her body will not change no matter what sort of title shes given! Gnashing her teeth, Yu Rong was filled with hate.
Now she finally understands why Lady Chu would turn up so suddenly on that day, its all pre-orchestrated!
Punching the bedside, Bai Zheng Xiang himself was also full of hatred now: How can Lanyue give birth to such a shameless daughter when shes so kind and gentle?
Chapter 155 “Di Cang’s Revenge (3)”
Chapter 155 Di Cangs Revenge (3)
Yes, even if Bai Zheng Xiang had Yu Rong already, even if he hates Bai Yan and disliked Bai Xiao, he still thinks of his first wife as the best.
Such a gentle, beautiful, dumb and stupid woman, how can she not be the best?
Husband, this time when your injury is healed, let us go find Bai Yan once again. We now control her secret. If we use it to threaten her, Im confident she will cave in to our demands.
Nothing but a prostitute of the Flower Brothel, as if shes eligible to be the Sovereign Princess?
When the timees, all I have to do is use the secret and force her to yield. Then all will be well and Zhi will take the main wifes position.
This. Still feeling the stinging burn from the kick to his chest, Bai Zheng Xiang was surprisingly calm this time: Lets talk about this when I get better first.
Despite the cold reception to her idea, Yu Rong didnt notice it one bit. In her mind, silence was agreement so a bright smile naturally formed on that grotesque face.
Husband, Ill go right away to raise money for you. Dont worry, your injury will soon be healed. Having said this, Yu Rong then ordered a maid to see to her husband while she left the premise.
Once outside though, things swiftly changed. Darkening in her expression, Yu Rong first scanned her surroundings for any sign of others: If you werent the supporting pir of this family I would never use ten million gold on your sorry excuse of a man. Just wait until I give birth to a son, then everything here will be mine!
Slowly lowering her head at the thought, a disturbing smirk suddenly emerged from that mouth while she murmurs to herself, It should be about right ording to Mothers calction. If I try during this period then I will definitely get pregnant. Best part of all, Mother found me such a handsome man for tonight!
Unbeknownst to Yu Rong, everything that she said to herself just now had been caught by a certain shadow nearby.
At this time somewhere else in the Cang Manor, a certain guard was busy kneeling before his lord and master. Due to the oppressive pressure radiating off from above, the poor man almost couldnt breathe.
That Bai Zheng Xiang seems to be too free recently. Guess I need to find something for him to do. From Di Cangs handsome face, a cold snickering sneer came out: Send my order out and let Bai Zheng Xiang know that if he wants to save Bai Zhi, he can do so by bringing Lanyues dowry out.
Its about time he returned the things.
Yes my lord, I will go to the Bai estate right away
Before the guards sentence could even finish, it was cut off by the overbearing voice from above: Who said I want you to pass the order there?
Then The servant nervously asked.
ce the notice at the city wall.
Naturally the guard would be shocked by this because its akin to openly shaming the Bai House if the entire public can see it. But ording to the usual doings of his lord and master, the servant here had no doubt things wouldnt be so easy.
Sure enough.
Bai Zhi is impetuous and unruly. To teach her some etiquette thats expected of a girl, have her sent to the Flower Brothel so she can learn how to be a proper human. When the Bai House returns the dowry is when she can go back.
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the guard somehow had the odd sensation that the man before him was bing more and more shameless after meeting the future Sovereign Princess
Send to the Flower Brothel because she doesnt know etiquette? Is the Flower Brothel the kind of ce for that? If anything, it will turn the girl into a walking y toy for men!
Chapter 156 “I Said I Will Wait For You (1)”
Chapter 156 I Said I Will Wait For You (1)
Yes my lord. Pressing down his shock, the guard respectfullyplied.
For the Bai House to provoke the master only death awaits.
Meanwhile back at the courtyard.
A certain red blossoming figure was currently resting inside a pavilion when a heavy mass pressed in against hers. It was a little body. Soft and fragrant to her nose, Bai Yan had to open her resting eyes at the smell.
Mother, Bai Xiachens face burst into a bright smile with his baby hands hooked around the womans neck. What were you thinking about?
I was thinking about your grandshifus.
In this world, aside from Bai Xiao and the Lan family, her grandshifus are the closest people she has while also being the ones she interacted with the most.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
But dont Mother miss Godfather too? Puffing up those cheeks, Bai Xiachen was obviously not very happy.
He misses Godfather so much so why was his mother not missing him too?
Smiling at the question, Bai Yan pulls the little steam bun into her arms and exined: I miss him too, but I owe your godfather way too much. In this life, I can never repay him for everything that hes done for me.
Chu Yi Fengs style was the cold and indifferent type, but its precisely such a cold and indifferent man that gave her everything that he owns.
Sadly, towards the man, Bai Yan only has family affection and not love.
While Bai Xiachen wanted to say a few good words for Chu Yi Feng, a hurried footstep came from the outside and stopped him.
Turning around at the source, Bai Yans mouth quickly turned into a smile at the sight of the person: Hualuo, is Yi Yi and Xiaoyun back already?
Mistress,ing before Bai Yan, this head of the Flower Brothel replied with a smile of her own. Guess what sort of notice I saw at the city gate just now?
What notice? Bai Yan pricked her brow and asked.
Lord Cang has ordered. If Bai Zheng Xiang wants to save Bai Zhi, he must return your mother Lanyues dowry.
When stating this part, the charming woman carefully observed her mistress, seemingly trying to find something in her attempt. Yet, Bai Yans expression remains unmoved without a spec of change: I understand.
Uh Surprised in her eyes, Hualuo couldnt understand how Bai Yan could be so unmoved. Anyone can see that Lord Cang was doing this for her sake.
Hualuo, you go down first. Once Yi Yi returns,e back and tell me.
Yes, Mistress. Getting the dismissal, the charming woman didnt try to overstay herself and left.
But once she was gone, Bai Yans hand quickly tightened its grips around her sons body: Hey son, do you know why your father is doing this much for me? Aplicated light could be seen in her eyes.
I dont know Mother. Obediently leaning against her mothers body, those fluttering little eyes were sparkling like the dazzling stars in the night sky.
Mother, I suddenly found that big baddie isnt all that hateful
Towards the remark from her son, Bai Yan only faintly smiled because she knew it too inside. If Di Cang really wanted to get revenge for six years ago, he wouldve done so already. But he didnt do that.
However
The reason why the man treats herself so special was all due to his personal preference of not finding her disgusting. Then theres also their son.
In the end, he doesnt love me for who I am so how can my heart be moved?
Mother, are you not happy? Likely bing aware of Bai Yans change in emotion, the little steam bun quickly raised his adorable little face and snugged it against her cheek: If having a father will make Mother unhappy then I dont want a father. As long as I have Mother then thats enough.
Chapter 157 “I Said I Will Wait For You (2)”
Chapter 157 I Said I Will Wait For You (2)
And Bai Xiachens little face was firm in his stance. When I grow old enough, I can also protect Mother.
Bai Yan was stuck in turmoil here. While confusion hangs over her heart, the person she didnt want to see the most just had to appear now, causing her pupils to shrink instantly.
Baddie Father.
Following his mothers trajectory, the little steam bun couldnt resist jumping up on the spot after seeing Di Cangs figure. Unlike before, Bai Xiachen was rather happy this time around.
Baddie Father?
Going dark in the face, a gloom overtakes Di Cangs expression: Who taught you to call me this way?
You bullying Mother is baddie.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Looking at the steaming look of the little guy, he carefully lifts the boy out of Bai Yans arm and holds him up.
Me bullying your mother is to give you a younger sister.
Younger sister?
At the word, Bai Xiachens eyes lit up: Is it a cute little sister like my friend from next door?
Even cuter than that.
Divine in his smile, Di Cang was quite pleased to learn of the baby boys weakness. Maybe he can start from this angle and work his way in.
Then I want two little sisters.
Alright, forget two, even ten is not a problem.
Ten?
Bai Yans face only got darker and darker, Does he take me for a animal too? And ten on top that!
You go out to y first, I need to make some more sisters with your mother here.
The mans wording left the boy tied inside. First looking back at his mother, then at Di Cang. You mustnt bully or bite her, Mother will be hurt if you do, he wrinkles his little brow as he says this.
Okay, Father promises you not to hurt your mother.
You promised me so you cannot go back on your words. If you hurt her then I will never let you go! From his immature foxy eyes, a sh of reddish gleam emted out of those irises, making the boy look exactly like his old man there for a second.
Not getting angry in the least, Di Cang was rather fond of this look and fondled the boys head.
As expected of my blood, so young and already taking after me. When you grow up I bet you will only be second to me in this world.
Raising his chin, Bai Xiachen proudly proims: I will surpass you, also my mother and sister will be protected by me.
Then I will wait for that day.
Curving his lips into a smirk, Di Cang was very pleased with the boys attitude. Otherwise, how can he carry the weight of overseeing the Demon Realm in the future?
While on the other end, Bai Yan was rather stunned. Now she finally understands where her sons narcissistic personality came from.
Talk about like father like child!
Mother, Im going to find Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) to y now. Remember to give me a lot of baby sisters.
In a pounce, Bai Xiachen directly gives his mother a big smooch on the face, causing Di Cangs expression to go dark instantly.
If the little boy hadnt ran away so quickly, he would no doubt toss the thing out immediately.
Once left alone, Bai Yan then turns to the man himself. Gritting her teeth: Are you really taking this as your home now,ing here twice in one day?
Thats not a bad idea at all. I can move here in the future.
Di Cang!
Ive sent Bai Zhi to the Flower Brothel.
..
A bit stunned there, He sent Bai Zhi to the Flower Brothel?
The Flower Brothel is your territory. However you want to deal with her is up to your wishes now. Taking two steps forward, he slightly leans in towards the woman: This is my present to you. Do you like it?
Looking at this extremely gorgeous face in such close proximity, Bai Yans heart suddenly started pounding. Im grateful for all youve done, but stuff like feelings, I She subconsciously swings her head aside to avoid those eyes.
I said I will wait for you.
Chapter 158 “Bai Xaichen is too Cunning”
Chapter 158 Bai Xaichen is too Cunning
I said I will wait for you~
Closing her eyes with this sentence reverberating in the mind, Bai Yan was filled with turmoil: But I dont like you.
No matter, you will sooner orter fall in love with me. The mans arrogance and self-conceited voice was more than enough to make her want to punch that face.
Shes seen a narcissist before, but never to this degree. How can he be so certain that I will fall in love with him?
At the same time not far away from the Cang Manor, a certain little head had just popped out of an alleyway.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Little Master, do you really want to do this? Little Rices heart was trembling incessantly, This can I keep out of this?
No! Patting the tiger cubs head, Did you forget how that baddie bullied Mother?
Now Little Rice really wanted to cry, But that baddie is your father. Whats more, you even gave him permission to make more sisters with your mother!
Likely able to guess whats on his friends mind, Bai Xiachen quickly exins himself: Thats just my excuse back there, otherwise how can I leave the mansion?
And Pausing for a moment, You saw it too. I couldnt beat that baddie, nor can I allow him to keep harassing my mother. Thats why Im taking this risk.
I thought you dont hate him as much Aggrieved in his face, Little Rice protests.
His young master here was Di Cangs son so nothing will happen even if he does something wrong, but that immunity didnt apply to Little Rice himself.
Tied in his response, Bai Xiachen was clearly swaying back and forth here: I dont hate him as much, thats true, but he is still bullying Mother! I may want a sister, but if I had to choose between a sister or mother, I pick my mother.
No matter what, anyone who bullies his mother are all baddies.
But Little Rice wanted to say more but found himself unable to when Bai Xiachen suddenly covered his mouth.
Dont say anymore. Were starting now. In a sneaky manner, the boy slowly advanced towards the targeted estate.
Unfortunately for him though, due to Bai Xiachens constant focus on his surroundings, he seems to have forgotten to look in front. Before he knew it, he had bumped face first into a stranger.
While the baby boy only stumbled backwards a few steps, the victim here was rather unfortunate and directly took to the ground after losing her bnce.
You The maiden who fell wanted to yell out at the one responsible, but when she saw it was Bai Xiachen himself, that young delicate face immediately erupted with anger: Its you!
Blinking in confusion, the little steam bun replied: Auntie, do you know me?
Who are you calling auntie? The young girl roared as soon as she regained herposure: Im an unmarried princess in her prime, how dare you call me auntie?!
Princess? Shes a princess of the kingdom?
Hurry and scram! The sixth princess was clearly enraged by the kids attitude.
She had never expected to encounter Bai Yans child here today. Originally she only intended to sneak a peek before leaving because Di Cangs terrifying aura hadpletely seeped into her bones.
Auntie, I dont know how to scram. Why dont you show me how to do it first? Pink in the cheek, Bai Xiachens gaze was so innocent and true that none can find fault in them.
Shut up! Seriously annoyed by the fact that the little thing would constantly call herself auntie left and right, the princess couldnt take it anymore: If you call me auntie again then watch me rip out that mouth of yours!
Chapter 159 “Take the Fall (1)”
Chapter 159 Take the Fall (1)
Little Rice. Stroking the tiger cubs head, Bai Xiachen was filled with innocence in his eyes as he spoke, Remember when Mother told us not to talk with aunties in their menopause stage? She said their tempers are very erratic due to old age. I didnt believe it at first, but now I do.
The princess didnt quite understand what menopause meant, but she did catch the old part very clearly.
Did this little twerp just call me an old auntie?
What are you all still waiting for? Sixth Princess roared, Hurry and catch this little bastard for me!
Despite themand, the guards that came with her were all hesitant because its no secret this little ancestor was Di Cangs son. Where would they find the gals to touch him?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Princess, one of the men slowly inched forward and shyly spoke. Lord Cang had openly recognized his status. If we knab him and the king learns of this, perhaps
How dare you! Snapping, the princess directly ps the guard across the face and became all twisted in her expression: Dont forget who your master is! Fine, if none of you will move then I will do it myself. Lets see if this thing will keep being presumptuous in front of me!
If it was in the past, the sixth princess would never dare go against Di Cang. But now, her heart has been filled with jealousy, thus causing her to lose all senses of reasoning.
If anyone were to see those eyes in the girl, they might even mistake it as someone having their entire family killed.
And here I was wondering how good Bai Yans son was, turns out its nothing but a brat that doesnt know his manners! I really dont know why Lord Cang would allow a wild child like you to be his son!
Pinching his lips to the side unhappily, Bai Xiachen just knew its his old mans fault.
Auntie wants to marry my father? Giggling with a sinister light in his eyes: Then Im not wrong to call you auntie then. It cant be that you want me to call you sister now do you?
You
Slightly taken aback here, the princess somehow couldnt understand why theugh from the little guy was so evil. Its almost like a little devil.
In her momentary trance, Bai Xiachen had already came in front of the girl. With one stretch and one push, the baby boy had managed to force the princess back several steps.
AH! Nearly tipping over, the girl was infuriated and wanted to catch the twerp: Im going to kill you!
But just as the princess was about to make contact, Bai Xiachen makes a strange maneuver and bypasses the girls hand, leaving her stumbling overpletely in front. With her hair a total mess, the girl was truly a crazed animal in her appearance now.
Damn it!
How can I, an earth rank martialist, lose to a brat thats barely weened from her mothers milk?
No!
This wont do!
I must teach this runt a lesson, or I can never hold up my face again!
What is happening here? Who is making a ruckus outside? A fierce voice suddenly broke through the chaotic mess.
As a pack of soldiers rushed out of the Cang Manor to investigate, the leading soldier immediately recognized the innocent boy and the raving princess. In that instant, the man almost couldntprehend the information.
Young. Lord, Sixth Princess, what are you all doing here?
His master had already admitted Bai Xiachens identity. Although the matter still hasnt been registered in the books yet, but its pretty much set in stone.
Chapter 160 “Take the Fall (2)”
Chapter 160 Take the Fall (2)
Therefore, his addressment of Young Lord wasnt wrong here.
All of you grab this little thing for me! Red in her eyes, the sixth princess was very confused over why she missed. Shes certain she had used her full speed there.
Princess, he is still a child. Struggling in their faces, the soldiers that just came out were all fully aware of the boys status. Whats more, Di Cang had directly instructed them to put Bai Xiachen ahead of anyone, including royalty.
If this situation continues and allowed the princess here to bully the little guy, the guards had no illusion their ending wont be any better than the bratty girl.
I dont care! All of you must get even for me! Giving a direct kick at one of the soldiers, she continued: Dont forget, my father only tasked you people to watch over Lord Cang. In the end, my father the king is your true master!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The soldier in question was already looking very ugly in his face to begin with, then to have his chest kicked so hard, his expression promptly turned ghastly. Princess, you mustnt speak so carelessly. Since His Majesty had given us to Lord Cang, its only proper that we protect the young lord in the critical moment.
Alright, fine, then I will keep doing it myself then! Gritting her teeth, the princess then jerked her whip out. In one swing, sheshes out at the baby boy across from her.
Fortunately though, just as the whips about tond, Bai Xiachen suddenly raises a hand to scratch his head and narrowly escaped the trajectory due to the tilted angle of his body.
The first time can still be a coincident, then what about this time?
A coincidence still?
The soldiers from the Cang Manor were all scared silly by the princesss action. They can tell, if it hadnded, the attack wouldve without a doubt left a scar on that cuddly face and forced the boy to be disfigured.
If the lord returns and finds out, were finished!
Six Princess, were sorry! Signaling his peers with a wink, the leading soldier led the way with the others quickly following suit in an encircling formation.
Uncle Soldier. Just as the soldiers were about to start subduing the bratty princess, a soft and delicate voice chimed in from behind.
A tad surprised, the man in question quickly turns around. Finding it was his young lord with the white kitty, he respectfully bowed and asked, Is there something you need Young Master?
This big auntie must be still young in her age, thats why shes so ignorant. I dont want to make trouble so you can let her go.
By now a crowd of onlookers had already gathered outside the Cang Manor, wandering what the bigmotion was. Therefore, when they heard Bai Xiachens kind sentence, their eyes all turned into disgust and shot over to the princess.
Young age?
What young? This kid being bullied is but five years old. On the contrary, the sixth princess is already considered an adult!
Yes, Young Master. The soldiers were honestly relieved to hear the order from the boy. They personally dont want to make a move against the princess either, but in order to keep Di Cang from hammering down his fury, they had no choice but to go ahead.
With the young lords order, even if they do release the girl, its not their fault anymore.
Just you wait and see! Swiftly reorganizing her messy hair, the sixth princess sent onest re at the baby boy before charging right through the crowd.
With the instigator of the event gone, so did the onlookers. While the soldiers from the Cang Manor wanted to y escort with Bai Xiachen, they were firmly rejected and driven away by him.
Dont joke around.
If these soldiers were to tag around, what else can he do?
Little Master, say it, what are you nning again?
After all the people were gone and out of sight, Little Rice asked inattentively while grooming his fur.
If the boy wasnt nning something against the princess, theres no way she wouldve made it out of here unscathed. Thats the sort of personality the baby tiger came to expect of the boy.
Little Rice, look, I got this from the bad auntie.
Chapter 161 “Take the Fall (3)”
Chapter 161 Take the Fall (3)
Bai Xiachen extended his hand like hes offering a treasure. In his palm was a jade token in which he stole from the bratty princess back when he deliberately pushed her.
Narrowing his tiger eyes, Little Rice usingly asked: Dont tell me you intend to have the princess take the fall for you?
As expected, you know me the best. I guess all my effort of feeding you all my shit and piss when you were an infant paid off. Proudly raising his little head, Bai Xiachen was utterly shameless when he revealed the horrific past.
Note: The shit and piss thing is an old saying in Chinese of how one used their sweat and blood to raise a kid. But the author here added in the feeding word to turn it into a joke.
Someone has to take the fall anyways. Previously he had always used his friend here, but now that theres someone else, why wouldnt he use them?
Stunned by the boys wrong wording, Little Rice attempts to correct the saying: Dont you mean I shit and piss to raise you, not I fed you shit and piss?
No, I didnt say it wrong. Back when we first picked you up, my mother still hasnt met my three grandshifus yet. We were constantly roaming around outside, yet Mother wouldnt let us eat any of the demon beasts out there. Worst part of all, you were such a picky eater, not willing to partake in any of the fruits of veggies we had. No other choice, I can only feed you my piss and shit
Hearing this, Little Rices baby facepletely went dark with a strong tinge of green in his face. Oh what to do, I want to run away. How can they abuse me like that just because I dont understand anything back then?
Then why dont I remember any of this? Twitching in his tiger mouth, Little Rices voice clearly sounded soppy.
As a descendant of the great White Tiger race, how can he have fallen to this state.
Thats what you get for being so dumb, not knowing anything. Unhappy over his friends using tone, Bai Xiachen pinches his mouth to the side.
In this moment, the baby tiger really wanted to cry. How can you say that! Who in the world can be fully self-conscious upon birth and transform into their human form in two months?
Ah! Its gettingte, we better move. Otherwise that baddie will bully my mother again. Wrinkling his cute little forehead as soon as he noticed the hour, Bai Xiachen quickly scurried up to the wall once he figured no one else was looking.
Little Rice, you go inside first. Immediately scanning their surroundings, the little boy was overjoyed when he noticed a tree growing nearby.
YES! I dont have to crawl through a dog hole again!
First allowing the baby tiger to climb up the branches, he then transformed and turned into a snow-white fox himself. Together, they easily bounced over the wall with a few jumps using the overcasting branches.
You go that and I go this way. We will move fasted like that. After firmlynding on his paws, a cunning light soon shed across those foxy eyes.
Shuddering at the order, Little Rice had no illusion over what sort of fate awaited himself if Di Cang learns of this.
But then thinking of his mistress, he can only resolve himself for the worse. In one dash, he flew out in the direction indicated by his little friend.
Back over at the old manor.
The mans hand was tightly wound around the peach tree while his lips pressed down against the woman underneath him.
Master, its not good, something big has happened! Just as the mans red lips were take its prize, a flustered voice from behind interrupted his good deed.
In that second, a dreaded gloom was hovering over that handsome face: Whats the matter?
Terrified to the point where the reporting soldier had to crawl due to the numbness in his legs: The Cang Manor is on fire. Weve tried putting out the mes, but its so intense that we couldnt control it.
Hmm?
Set fire to my estate?
Now this was very strange for Di Cang. He knows for a fact that none in this kingdom would dare have the audacity to pull off such a deed.
All of a sudden, the handsome gaze shifted back to Bai Yan. His lips curling into a divine smirk.
Chapter 162 “Take the Fall (4)”
Chapter 162 Take the Fall (4)
If anyone was bold enough, theres only this one woman.
What are you look at me for? Bai Yan sends an eyeful at Di Cang: Im not the one setting fire to your ce.
I know its not you, but aside from you, theres another person who has such courage.
Jolting wide in her eyes, Bai Yan can pretty much guess where this was leading to. It cant be Xiachen right?
Mother. It was at this moment a small little body rushed over and flew into Bai Yans arms.
Raising his cuddly face, Bai Xiachen made a delightful greeting: Im back Mother.
Where did you go just now? Noticing the gloomy face from the man across from herself, Bai Yan carefully asked.
Blinking with confusion in his little eyes, he sounded so innocent that its hard to question his sincerity: I went for a stroll outside and met a certain princess along the way. After having fight with her, I then came back. Did something happen?
Its okay, nothing happened.
Bai Yan gently rubs the little steam bun on the head and then turned back to Di Cang: Your ce is on fire, I think its best you go back first.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
She must first push this dangerous man away so she can interrogate the little troublemaker.
Alright, grinning an unclear smile, I will surely investigate this matter with the fire to its source.
Despite jumping incessantly in his poor little heart, Bai Xiachen continues to keep up his false face. Fathers ce is on fire? But it was just fine when Ist saw it.
Were leaving, Di Cang was cold in his voice as he gave themand to the soldiers that came to report.
After waiting until that enchanting figure was gone from sight, Bai Yan quickly skimped down to her sons height and earnestly asked: Tell me truth, was the fire set by you?
Who told him to bully you. Puffed up in his cheeks, the boy looked absolutely adorable with his angered face.
And, if I didnt set the fire, would the man have left?
Tightly biting her lips, Bai Yan showed a rather rarely seen stern expression: Remember, if anyone asks you about this again, you must deny all involvement. Otherwise, I will send you back the Holy Ind immediately!
Di Cangs brain wasnt stupid, just a little thinking would be enough for him to deduce its Xiachen who caused the whole fire. However, its fine as long as her son doesnt admit it.
Making an apologetic hug at his mothers body, the baby boy sounded rather pitiful right now. I wont do it anymore, please dont send me back.
Pleased by her sons attitude, Bai Yan was in no position to get angry. After all, it was for her own sake that the boy did it.
After Di Cang left the old manor, he did not hurry back to his residence as everyone expected. Instead, he stopped and turned back to the soldier behind himself. Tell me, who else went to my ce today.
There was no one else who came. However, Six Princess she did stay outside for a while withouting inside.
Respectful in his demeanor, the soldier carefully offers up a jade token with the letter six etched on it to his lord.
This is the sixth princesss jade token. Forgive my boldness, I suspect.
Six Princess? No, she doesnt have that sort of courage. Curving his lips into a smirk, Di Cang didnt need to keep looking at the object anymore.
Then should I go back and continue the investigation? The guard was literally pouring in sweat as he asked, afraid he might say something wrong here for his failure.
No need, Di Cangs gaze turned sharp. Take the token and go to the pce. Say its the sixth princess who set the fire.
Completely surprised here, the soldier didnt understand whats going on. Didnt his lord say the princess didnt have the courage?
But before the servant can ask why, Di Cangs cold and indifference voice drifted over again: My son said its the sixth princesss fault then its her, understand?
Paralyzed, the soldier didnt know how to respond to this.
The young lord? This matter is rted to the little boy?
It cant be, the fire was done by the young lord?!
And the young lord intends to pin the me on the sixth princess? And now the man here also intends to have the princess take the fall even though he knows?
Chapter 163 “The Unlucky Princess (1)”
Chapter 163 The Unlucky Princess (1)
Di Cang coldly swept his gaze to the soldier: What are you still standing here for?
Ughh? Freezing there for a second, the poor man meekly replied, Master, are we not going back for the fire?
The mes were so ferocious that water alone cannot extinguish it. Unless Di Cang makes a move, its likely the whole estate will turn to ash by the end of the day.
No need, the fire will not expand outwards. When the manor is gone, the fire will naturally disperse on its own. Making a rosy smile, Di Cang was rather good in his attitude here: As for the guards, have them all transferred over here.
Just as the soldier was still left in a daze there, the stunning figure was already gone and mixed into the bustling streets.
Inside the pce.
The sixth princess was dozing away in her little nap when the door was forcefully knocked open. Rushing in were a line of royal guards.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
How dare you! Changing in her face, the princess mmed the table and yelled with anger in her voice: Who allowed you people to barge into my bedroom without permission?
Coinciding with that question, the guards fanned out into two rows to make room for a middle-aged man toe through. Donning a bright yellow robe, this person had a very sharp look when facing the girl.
Father?
Now she was dumbfounded. Whats going on? Why is father bringing these royal guards along to find me?
Daughter, I heard you set fire to Lord Cangs estate. Do you have anything to add to this? Nangong Yuan didnt look so good in his expression, but more than that, hes very disappointed here today.
This daughter was his pride, but now the girl had the audacity tomit arson! Its one thing if she didnt get caught and turned to someone she can handle, but she didnt and screwed up. Now the man in question was demanding an answer. Unless he as the king deal with this properly, even the entire kingdom will be in peril!
Full of surprise in her look, the princess eximed: Father, I never set Lord Cangs ce on fire. This must be a scheme to frame me!
Frame you? Humph! In response, Nangong Yuan heavily threw the jade token onto the floor for all to see, If its not you then why was your identity pendant found inside the estate?
Looking at the jade tokenid before her eyes, the girls expression instantly went white. In her panic, she scrambled to check her chest.
How can this be, and why did I lose it inside the Cang Manor?
All of a sudden, a certain little face surfaced in her mind. Erupting with rage in her eyes, the girl gnashes her teeth and exins herself: Its the kid, its must that kid who stole my badge token! Father, Ive been framed, its Bai Yans son who.
You want to say that its Bai Yans son who set the fire? Very displeased over her daughters demeanor, the king actually snickered with contempt, How can you take your father here as a fool? Di Cang had already openly recognized the boy as his son, why would he set the ce on fire?
This The sixth princess was stumped for a reply.
If it wasnt that brat then how can my jade token be at the source?
Enough, quit trying to lie about your actions! Lord Cangs people are already demanding an answer outside! Closing his eyes, the king had quite the pained look here: Guards, take my daughter away and bring her to plead for mercy in front of Lord Cang!
The princesssplexion hadpletely turned ashen by this point. She knew arguing at this stage was pointless so she bit her lips and took to her knees instead.
Father, regardless of whether or not I did wrong here, I am still a princess of the kingdom. Forcing me to beg for mercy from a titled royalty, how will the world look at you when it bes known?
Pa! As soon as her words came out, a heavy p went flying across her face.
Covering her cheek, the sixth princess looked on with disbelief at the enraged man before herself.
Chapter 164 “The Unlucky Princess (2)”
Chapter 164 The Unlucky Princess (2)
Its my fault, its all my fault! Nangong Yuans voice was full of regret, I originally thought none of you would go provoke him, thats why I never told you about his identity. But everythings changed now with Bai Yans return.
Prior to the girls return, Di Cang had already spent several years in the kingdom, yet nothing noteworthy took ce.
Then all of a sudden Bai Yan came back. Whether it be his favorite son, daughter, wife, everyone suddenly started to go provoke the dangerous man.
Today, you must go and apologize, or the entire kingdom will be destroyed by your hands!
What?
Lifting her head, the sixth princess tightly bit her lips: Father, what do you mean by that?
Do you know under what circumstances did I meet Di Cang? Making a coldugh, Nangong Yuan sounded awfully weak here, I still remember it clearly, he was being chased by countless king ss level masters. I believe I dont need to exin how powerful a king ss martialist is right? In our kingdom, theres only two people of that level.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yet, under the siege of so many powerful beings, can you guess how Di Cang escaped their encirclement?
Trembling immensely in her heart, the sixth princess clutched her hand until the pain causes her lip to go pale: Is it Di Cang defeating all those king ss masters?
Looking at the ashen faced girl before himself, Nangong Yuan only made a slight shake of his head to refute that suggestion.
Despite that answer, the princesss unease only got worse. Tensing up until it hurts inside, the girl couldnt keep her eyes away from her father in order to pry the urgent detail that she needs.
To defeat all those king ss masters, Di Cang only needed one move! ONE MOVE! Recalling the scene from that year, Nangong Yuan still couldnt keep his nerves from shaking.
Boom!
Like a thunder striking straight down into her heart, absolute horror swiftly floated out of the girls face.
Now she finally understood why her father would be so afraid of the man.
To think I would be so foolish as to use royal authority to pressure him into marrying me.
I will never forget that scene from all those years ago. Even among those countless king ss masters, there are a few thats superior to all the rest, yet none were able to fend off his attack. In front of Di Cang, we were like ants, puny and insignificant. If not for that realization, you think I, the king, would be so fearful of him?
Bittersweet inside, the sixth princess lowered her eyes: Father, if you knew Di Cang is that strong then why did you bring him into our kingdom
If that man never became the Sovereign Prince, then maybe I wouldnt have be obsessed with this terrifying man.
Its not me wanting him toe, its him demanding toe. He said bing a titled royalty will make his search easier. Now it seems the one hes looking for all this time is Bai Yan.
Such a powerful man wants to be a royalty, can he refuse? Likely his own throne would be gone if he had refused back then.
Feeling the great jealousy churning in her stomach, the princess had to gnaw heavily against her own jaws in order to stop the pain overflow out of her body.
Father, I understand. Ill go and plead for mercy as you wish.
Raising her head, there were both resentment and hatred in those eyes.
The resentment was for her father here over why he didnt tell her about how terrifying Di Cang was.
As for the hatred, its of course meant for Bai Yan stealing her man away!
Well see Bai Yan, you wont get tough for long. In her mind, the princess was certain a man that powerful wont be sincere to a single woman. Sooner orter, Di Cang will just dump her and move along for a better girl!
Your Majesty, things are not good!
It was at this moment a panicking eunuch came running in. Looking at all that sweat, its pretty obvious he has urgent news to report.
Chapter 165 “The Unlucky Princess (3)”
Chapter 165 The Unlucky Princess (3)
Crown Princess, she
What happened to the crown princess? Nangong Yuans brow quickly wrinkled into a knot.
Towards this daughter-inw of his, he was honestly very pleased with her. The only blemish was Bai Ruos inability to properly teach her son.
Crown Princess, shes fainted from being beaten by the rod. But because the punishment isnt over yet, they wouldnt let anyone get close to treat her.
Nangong Yuan frowned, his eyes showing a re of anger.
That Lan Shaoling is too impudent. Just because he has the backing of Di Cang right now doesnt mean he can make a move against the royal family. Just wait until that man stops being infatuated with Bai Yan. I like to see how your Lan House is going to survive then!
Your Majesty, something big has happened!
Before Nangong Yuan could say anything else, another panicking voice had broken through the doorway.
The royal pce is on fire and even the treasury has been burned down! Please Your Majesty, you must flee now
What?
Nangong Yuan waspletely angered now: Who is bold enough to burn my treasury?
No Your Majesty, the fire wasnt meant for the treasury, it was meant for the crown princes ce. But due to the intensity of the mes, the fire eventually spread outwards and reached the treasury.
My sons ce? Gloomy and dark in his face, the kings expression was unreadable here: Is it Lan Shaoling?
No The eunuch erased the sweat from his forehead, Its a young girl brought over by the eldest daughter of the Lan House. The girl also removed the entire back garden after seeing how beautiful the flowers were
While they were still discussing this, the reddish color of the mes were quickly reaching over to their location. Gritting his teeth, the king can only do the next logical move: Quick, retreat!
Fortunately for the man, he was smart enough to store the most important items inside his storage ring. Otherwise, who knows how big of a loss he would face today.
Still oblivious to the huge mess thats urring inside the pce, Bai Yan was peacefully resting inside the old manor when a series of footsteps caught her attention. Opening her eyes: Yi Yi, you are back already?
Being called out so suddenly, Chu Yi Yi literally jerked backwards out of guilt: Bai Yan, howe you are sleeping behind the fake mountain?
I was waiting for you, jumping down from her spot, she inspects the girl. Did you make any trouble?
Coughing hard, No, absolutely not!
Its pretty obvious here Bai Yan didnt believe her word. Approaching the teenage girl, she reveals a threatening smile: You think I wont know just because you dont say it?
I Chu Yi Yi retreated several steps again, her voice weak: All I did was steal your big cousins rod and knocked Bai Ruo out
What she said was the truth with a slight detail missing. If Lan Shaoling didnt grab the rod back right away, she wouldve kept going without holding back!
This is nothing, what else?
I I. burned the pce, but I didnt kill anyone innocent.
And of course, she didnt bother to give the part about her stealing the flowers from the entire back garden.
Twitching incessantly in the corner of her eye, Bai Yan just knew it. By letting this girl into the pce, theres bound to be trouble ahead.
Its a real pity to burn it all. I heard theres a lot of silver and gold inside the treasury. You shouldve moved them all instead.
Thinking about all those money being wasted away, Bai Yan couldnt help but feel bad for the ending. Though the wealth of this kingdom was insignificant in her eyes, but its still money.
Who can deny having too much money?
Seeing her friend not getting angry, Chu Yi Yi quickly showed a full turn around. No longer timid, she grinningly came before her friend.
Chapter 166 “The Unlucky Princess (4)”
Chapter 166 The Unlucky Princess (4)
Bai Yan, I definitely wont be so wasteful next time. If I can take anything with me, I will do that for sure.
Lightly stroking her chin, Bai Yan earnestly nodded: Alright, remember next not to be so wasteful next time. You should Before she could finish her sentence, her face instantly went dark.
Chu Yi Yi didnt understand at first over her friends strange behavior, but as soon as she turned around, she knew and was scared out of her wits.
Bai Yan, I just recalled I have something to do. Ill take my leave first.
As soon as the young girl said this, the frightened damsel immediately made a dash for the backyard without giving anyone a chance to stop her.
Twitching in the corner of the mouth, Bai Yan grits her teeth while gazing at the enchanting man before herself: It seems youve really taken my home as your own havent you?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Pricking his brow: My ce has been burned by our son.
To be clear, he said our son, not your son. Theres a difference.
What evidence do you have to prove Xiachen is the one who started it?
Whether or not its he who started the fire, its a fact that Im homeless now so of course I have toe find you.
Looking at the shameless mans face, Bai Yan had to inhale very hard to keep her calm: And what if I refuse?
You can. Di Cangs quick answer was somewhat unexpected here.
With surprise in her eyes: Then why are you still staying here?
Of course to sleep with you. Pulling the woman into his arms, the mans powerful hand quickly reached down and gently stroked that tender thigh.
With every touch came a heavy jolt, causing Bai Yan to tremble incessantly with her body. Angry, she roars: You said I can refuse so why are you not scramming?!
I only said you can refuse, but I didnt say I will promise you anything Swelling upwards in his lips, an extremely seductive grin overtakes that enchanting face.
Shameless! In her fit, she makes a kneecap for the mans lower half.
Not dodging or stopping it, Di Cang took it head on and only issued out a heavy grunt for the pain: Now that youve kicked me there, its only proper that you take responsibility. Im not very demanding, any room will do for our little sleep.
Di Cang! Pulling at the cor, Bai Yan threateningly states: On the day that I be stronger than you, I will press you down until you cant turn over!
And how do you want to press me? On the bed, or on the ground? Then again, six years ago you already did it once so I dont mind stripping myself here to have another try. Evil in his smile, Di Cangs gaze was starting to be very intense like it will devour the woman before his eyes.
Sneering, Bai Yan scoffed it off as nothing more than a worthless threat: Even if you undress yourself here, you wont have the ability to do it anyways.
She had already poisoned Di Can several days ago, meaning the man here cant possibly raise that thing down there.
Narrowing his eyes, Di Cang daringly pulled Bai Yans hand for the bottom part between his knees: Then why dont you check for yourself by touching it.
You
Bai Yan originally wanted to re out again, but as soon as her hand came into contact with a certain hot spot, she flinched and jolted her fingers away instantly.
Youre supposed to be poisoned by me!
How can this happen?
Grinning deviously: My blood can detoxify any poison. After returning that day, it only took a few hours for the poison to be cured. Now, what else do you have in mind for me aside from your poisons?
Completely dark in her face, Bai Yan hurriedly breaks free from the mans arm and retreated with haste.
Di Cang, you beast!
I am a beast to begin so calling me that isnt wrong. However Chuckling at the border of being hysteric, Di Cang knew hes had her now: In a bit, I will show you what it means to be a real beast!
Thats right, Bai Yan had forgotten this guy was an animal to begin with, meaning the term beast for him wasnt wrong at all.
And, hes not only just an animal, hes also a very sly, sly, FOX!
Chapter 167 “Return the Dowry (1)”
Chapter 167 Return the Dowry (1)
Staring intently at the panicking woman before himself, a provocative smile escapes that mouth to reveal what he has in mind.
But then, just as he wanted to make his thoughts a reality, a resounding call broke through the sky and stopped the advancing man. With gloom hanging over his face, Di Cang shifts his eyes upward towards the source.
Likewise, Bai Yan also shifted her gaze towards the sky.
What they saw was a ming red bird of exceptional size. Oncended after swooping down onto the grass, the creature swiftly transformed into a handsome man with swaying long hair of crimson red.
Whats the matter? The appearance of this unwanted neer was like a bucket of cold water, cooling every fiber of desire out of Di Cangs body.
Against that oppressive stare, the poor man nearly cried on the spot. If this wasnt so urgent, he would never hade bother his king and the future queen of the Demon Realm.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
King, a few days ago, someone forcibly broke through the seal of the Demon Realm. Respectful in his voice, the crimson man made sure theres no wasted words in his report.
Who was it? Gently wrinkling his forehead, Di Cang coldly asked.
Its Halting for a second, the red-haired man carefully nced at Bai Yan before continuing: It was a girl called Qing Luan, shes the big miss of the Snake Tribe.
Qing Luan of the Snake Tribe had long been a powerful admirer of Di Cang. Unfortunately for the girl, her crush never once registered with the man of her crush. If not for the girl being smart enough to not do anything out of ce, the Snake Tribe never wouldve survived until now.
As to the reasoning behind the sudden change, its all because of the recent news of Di Cang finding his son.
Who was it that leaked the information about me finding my son? The mans face gradually turned dangerously gloomy.
This The red-haired man carefully wiped his forehead to remove some of the excess sweat: It was the princess, your sister. After she learned of your sess, Her Highness couldnt resist and announced it to everyone that she knew. Now the whole Demon Realm is aware.
Having said this, he looked up to peek at his kings expression. Knowing things are just going to get worse if he dys this, he bit his lip and went ahead with the rest: Also, after Qing Luan left, the princess also snuck away.
Getting colder and colder in his eyes, the air around Di Cangs body could literally freeze a person right now if they got too close. If you find that girl, bring her to see me immediately!
Then what should we do with Miss Qing Luan? The red-haired man cautiously asked.
A touch of frost beamed out of the mans gaze, his voice cruel and merciless: Cut off her hands and legs, then toss her back into the Demon Realm!
If that Qing Luan knows whats good for herself then thats fine, but if she dares tomit anything foolish Then the Demon Realm no longer needs a Snake Tribe in its ranks!
Yes King, your servant here shall obey.
Getting up from his knees, the red-haired man immediately reverted back into his beastial form under a blinding firelight. In only a few ps, his presence was already gone from view, disappearing into the beautiful blue horizon.
A tad unsettled in her voice, Bai Yan carefully asked: That Qing Luan of the Snake Tribe, is she here for me and Xiachen?
I will deal with this matter so dont worry, I wont let anyone harm you or our child. Di Cangs voice may be low and weak, but it also brought with it an indescribable calming effect.
If my son encounters any danger as a result of this, I wont let any of you off! Her voice stern and decisive, almost like a vow.
She doesnt care who the other person was or what sort of background they had. As long as they are out to hurt her son, Bai Yan will do anything and everything to stop them, even if it means costing her own life.
I promise you, if our son is hurt in any way, I will topple the entire Demon Realm for you if I must!
Chapter 168 “Return the Dowry (2)”
Chapter 168 Return the Dowry (2)
The mans arrogance and overbearing attitude left Bai Yans heart trembling. Looking up, a flicker of hesitation filled her eyes, Can I believe his words?
Ill believe in you this time. Ill believe you are sincere about caring for Xiachen and will believe you will protect him as much as possible. Her pupils pristine and clear without any ulterior thoughts as she said it.
This sort of statement shouldve been a very moving one, but after hearing it, Di Cangs face only got darker.
What do you mean by this? Breaking out a cold sneer: Are you saying my feelings for you are false and fake?
Sensing the erupting anger from the man, Bai Yan quickly paced herself back several steps: You told me that you are only haunting me because I dont disgust you. If you find another in the future with the same sensation, wouldnt you just go haunt the other party too?
Making an ironic smirk, Di Cang felt no embarrassment for his words: You think just anyone can be as unlucky as you, to be haunted by me?
..
Bai Yan was stunned, So even he knows how unlucky it is to be haunted by him?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Yan, you can believe it or not, but you are the only woman in all my years that dont disgust me. You are the first, and will also be thest.
Boom!
Like being blown apart in her mind, Bai Yan nkly stared at the enchanting man before her.
What does he mean by this? Is this a confession?
Just when Bai Yan was still in her shock, the mans lips had already pressed down against hers. Due to the immense strength of the hand holding her in ce, she couldnt break free no matter how hard she pushed.
Waiting until she was finally released, Bai Yan was stuck in a long turmoil before she can break out her question.
Di Cang, is this. your first time?
Otherwise, why would he be constantly searching for me?
Getting dark lines running through his face, Di Cang became unreadable: You know too much.
Omg, I guessed it right!
Retreating several steps again, Bai Yan urgently asked, How old are you today? Hundred? Thousand?
..
Di Cang didnt answer because he can already guess what sort of reaction this woman will make after learning his age. No doubt she will dislike himself for being old.
I didnt mean anything by that, I only wanted to know how many years youve been a virgin. Here, show me your arms, I really want to see if the rumors are true about long time virgins having Qilin arms.
Qilin arms? Im not a Qilin so why would you think I have that? Di Cang frowned, unsure where shes going with this.
The meaning of the Qilin arm is that due to you being single for so long, theres no one around to relieve you. As such, you can only use your own hands to do it, hence the phrase Qilin arm. It means you have very big muscle because you masturbated a lot.
Not getting embarrassed or angered by the womans crazy thought, Di Cang only had a strange and confused look on his face: How can a hand solve that sort of thing?
.. She didnt know how to answer that question.
Bai Yan nearly forgot. In this world, its pretty much a given that there wont be anycking of females willing to help him solve that issue. In fact, its not unheard of for wealthy families to find a young servant girl to help solve the young lords necessity by having practice sessions ahead of time.
Naturally, the one to suffer in such an interaction will be the bedding maids because its quitemon to be impregnated by the male.
Then how do you normally solve your urge in the past?
Dont tell me a bucket of cold water, I wont believe that!
Before I met you I never had the urge or need.
Despite his long track record, it was exactly that same night from six years ago that ignited his ming desire. And, she also raped him..
As soon as he recalled what happened six years ago, Di Cangs teethes would start grinding. No matter what, he will get his revenge or die trying!
Chapter 169 “Return the Dowry (3)”
Chapter 169 Return the Dowry (3)
Is that right? Bai Yan throws a skeptic eye at Di Cangs lower half.
If he never had a reaction before, then what changed? I didnt even do anything.
Noticing the wicked gaze from the devilish woman, Di Cangs smile only got rosier: Now that you know so much, its imperative that I dont let you go.
In response, Bai Yans face went dark: But its you who told me everything!
I dont care. I just know you are in on my secrets so you have to stay by my side.
Then Im regretting asking you these questions.
Its toote for that Grinning, As if you can dump me so easily, you unlucky woman.
Fine, if you really want to marry me, then you have to promise that you cant go for my bed until we are bonded. Otherwise, I will rather die than to ept you in the future.
Contemting the idea for a moment, Di Cang finally replied: Very well, I promise you.
Hes already waited six years, another while wont make a difference here. But when the time doese though, Di Cang swears by his name that he will make her unable to leave the bed for three days straight!
Ill go get someone to prepare the room for you, Bai Yan grits her teeth. Once your ce is repaired, you are moving back!
Im alright with that. Without hesitation, the man answers on the spot.
Repaired? Hoho, thats only if it ever gets fixed..
Slowly rxing, Bai Yan had in fact lied here. When given enough time, she will use the opportunity to run with her son.
Its not early anymore so Im going to rest. You serve yourself. After stating this, she swiftly rushed away, afraid the man would suddenly pounce at her again.
Watching that departing back, Di Cangs smile somehow manages to be even more enchanting: It seems its time for me to get married.
Compared to the tranquility on this side, the Bai House on the other hand was in utter chaos.
First was Di Cang announcing to the world that they must return the dowry in order to save Bai Zhi, then came the news that their youngest daughter was currently taking customers at the Flower Brothel.
Despite their swift response to go investigate in person, none of the Bai family members could get inside the establishment. To add insult to the injury, the Flower Brothel wouldnt even recognize they had seized the girl.
With no evidence and no way to confirm if the news was true, their only recourse was to check the prison.
However, their efforts also hit a brick wall on this front. The only answer they got from the prison guards were a you are mistaken, your daughter is still inside the cell..
In the end, Yu Rong and Bai Zheng Xiang can only cave in and submit to Di Cangs demand. The wife ran to the pce to retrieve the essories shes given away over the years while the husband pressured his subordinate powers a second time to gather the funds.
For a time, the entire nation was ran over with grief and anger. Some had even turned around to seek refuge under the Lan House.
No matter how powerful a force was, if they lose the support of those below, its a eventuality that another simr power would overtake the first. Bai Zheng Xiang knew at least this much, but he cant be too picky at this point.
By the time the dowries were cobbled together, another month had passed.
I will go match the dowries here with the list at the office. If even one thing is missing, I will have you puke it back out. Bai Yan coldly stares down at the red-eyed man thats supposed to be her father.
Bai Yan, are you really going to go this far topletely disregard our father and daughter bond? The mans eye was full of anger: Tell me honestly, was it you who had Di Cang persecute us!
Lowering her tea cup, Bai Yan only scoffed augh: Whether its me or not, the fact remains that these belong to me. And, this is just the first step! Dont forget, everything that you have today is the result of my mother being overly infatuated with you. Or do you think those Dan pills are without consequences?
The man sneered: Ive already returned what needs to be returned, and the pills are already consumed by me. Do you expect me to spit them back out?
I wont have you spit them back out Bai Yan paused, letting her dreadful smile take hold: But, I can have your strength revert back to the stage where you never ate the pills.
Chapter 170 “Threat (1)”
Chapter 170 Threat (1)
Bai Zheng Xiang shuddered at the statement because hes got the strange feeling that this girl would surely carry out her threat today.
Bai Yan, Im your father! Tightly clenching those fists, his eyes burned with rage: Must you push us over the edge?
If you dont want to let your strength revert back to before then return the pills in which my mother gave you!
From the day she returned to this ce, Bai Yan had already made the decision to take back everything that once belonged to her mother. No more, no less.
Bai Zheng Xiangs eyes were full of mockery: I originally didnt want to go too far based on our rtionship, but now that you are willing to ignore the bond between us then dont me me!
Pricking her brow, Huh. Can it be, this man still has something in his hands that can threaten me?
I know what youve been doing recently. Bai Zheng Xiangs expression turned cold: The reason why you can be so arrogant is because of the Flower Brothels backing. Otherwise, where would you find the courage to make so much mor in from of me?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Laughing hard in her stomach, Bai Yan had trouble keeping herself from breaking into tears.
Oh isnt that ironic, theres some people here who cant even get in touch with the Flower Brothel when they try. Leaning leisurely on the chair, a gorgeous smile arose from her face.
Prior to this, Bai Zheng Xiang had tried several times to make a visit to this old manor after learning it belongs to the Flower Brothel. Unfortunately for him, the guards would drive him away at every turn, let alone let him step inside. If not for this case, Bai Yan would never allow such an evil hearted man toe here.
Bai Zheng Xiangs face sank, Bai Yan, you finally admits it eh!
Admit what? Asked Bai Yan, her eyes confused.
Admit that you are the leading prostitute of the Flower Brothel! Sad in his face, Bai Zheng Xiang looked exactly like a father thats disappointed over his daughters lost way.
Bai Yan was dumbfounded here.
Leading prostitute? And its me who admitted it?
Howe I didnt know about this?
Without paying heed to the strange frowning expression on his daughters face, Bai Zheng Xiang continues on with his ignorant ramble: I know back then it was Yu Rong who wronged you, but you are not a good person either. Otherwise, how can you be the leading prostitute inside the Flower Brothel in merely five years? If Lord Cang were to learn of this matter, what would he think of you? Would he still marry you?
Not getting angry, Bai Yan instead broke out into a fittingugh: And who is it that told you this?
You dont need to know who told me this, you just need to know I now control your deepest secret, his eyes gloomy as he states this. I originally wanted to keep this secret hidden away because of our bond, but now that you wont let the Bai House go, its only fair I turn this around. Likewise, I wont let you or the Lan House go!
Watching the beaming confidence in the mans eye, Bai Yans interest was honestly piqued here: So what is it that you want?
Shes not going to waste words here. Even if she denies the usation, its a certainty this dumb man will keep pushing the idea. If thats the case, she might as well pry out whatever ns he has in mind.
I have already brought back Lanyues dowry, but I will also take them back with me in a bit. When the timee, you can just tell Lord Cang that youve received them.
From the very beginning, he had never intended to return these dowries. The reasoning for why he had gathered everything was mainly because of Di Cangs men watching his every move. But whether or not Bai Yan really epted these dowries were another matter. Thats something out of Lord Cangs control.
Sneering, Bai Yans gaze was full of ridicule: And why should I do as you wish?
Because I know you are the leading prostitute of the Flower Brothel, thats why. Pompous in his posture, he confidently raises his chin: In addition, I also want you to tell Lord Cang that the one from six years ago is your sister Zhi and not you.
Chapter 171 “Threat (2)”
Chapter 171 Threat (2)
Dazing out for a second, Bai Yan looked on in surprise at the man.
She only thought he didnt want to return the dowries, but to think his ambitions were this great.
Hoho, as if a terrifying man like Di Cang would be so easily manipted?
Getting no response from the girl, Bai Zheng Xiang naturally mistakes this as a form of weakness due to fear. Smirking, he continues with absolute arrogance in his voice: Bai Yan, so long as you listen to me, I will keep this secret for you.
Watching thecent face from her foe, Bai Yan couldnt resist returning a smirk of her own: Go ahead and say what you want. I will repeat my words from before. The dowries are staying and I am expecting the Dan pills in three days time. Otherwise, I will have your strength reverted back to a time before your boost!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
If Bai Zheng Xiang wants to dig his own grave then why should she interfere? Heck, this will save her the trouble and get a good show out of this.
Freezing in his smile, Bai Zheng Xiangs original arrogant attitude switched to that of astonishment and disbelief: Are you not afraid of me revealing your secret?
This woman wants to hook up with Di Cang, no way shes not afraid. Yes, she must be putting on a face to keep calm.
Are you going to scram yourself, or do you want me to get someone to throw you out? Propping her head against the hand, she narrows in her gaze at the clueless man like someone without a worry.
Bai Yan, you-
In three days, return the pills that my mother gave to you. Otherwise, you can expect your strength to be scrapped! Removing the smilepletely from her face, her eyes turned sharp, Someonee, send this man out! Oh right, that robe on his body, Im willing to bet he also bought it with my mothers dowry. Take it too.
As soon as this statement was said, several men immediately popped out of nowhere.
Though her sentence included the word send, but in actual fact, its no different from stripping Bai Zheng Xiang of his clothes and tossing the poor man out on the street. To be clear, the guards were wise enough to make it so the person hits the ground face first.
And of course, theres no Bai Zheng Xiang wouldnt try to resist here. But to his horror, he discovered every single one of these people were at the sky rank like himself.
When did a simple prostitute of the Flower Brothel get to utilize such powerful men? No matter where they go, these sky rank experts would be masters of a region.
But now so many are here just to protect a single prostitute?
Before he could think further on this topic, a group of onlookers were already gathering around. In order to keep himself from further embarrassment, he hurriedly covered his face with the sleeve from his undergarment and plowed through the crowd.
Unfortunately for him though, there had already been a few passerbys who recognized him back when he first entered the old manor. With this little fiasco, his name practically exploded in every home across the city. Though famous now, it wasnt in a good way.
Still inside the old manor, Bai Yan was currently seeping away at some tea when Hualuo (head of the Flower brothel) appeared from the side: Mistress, are we just going to let him go like that?
Forming a slight smirk: If he wants to dig his own grave then why should I stop him?
Mistress, because of your matter, Lady Chu can no longer get close to Yu Rong. If so, I believe theres no need to deliberately conceal your identity anymore.
The reasoning why Bai Yan didnt utilize the power of the Flower Brothel at the start was because she wanted to let her spy get close to that hateful woman. But now that things are at this stage, theres no need to continue with this farce.
Not answering right away, Bai Yan finally asked after a brief thought, What did Lady Chu find out on her side?
We did find some clues and confirmed an unexpected piece of information. Giving her mistress a deep long look, Hauluo grew worried and concerned: ording to what we discovered from the words of an old nanny that once served your mother, Mrs. Lanyue once gave birth to a stillborn.
Losing her grip on the tea cup, only the sound of porcin smashing onto the ground could be heard inside Bai Yans ear right now.
Chapter 172 “Stealing the Dan Pill? (1)”
Chapter 172 Stealing the Dan Pill? (1)
How urate is this? Stern in her voice, Bai Yan asked.
If Lanyue (mother) gave birth to a stillborn, then what does that make me?
It was purely coincidence that Lady Chu met that birth nanny. Through the old grannys mouth, we were able to confirm this news Just that, after we pried the information out of her, the granny suddenly changed her words and said Lanyue had in fact gave birth to a set of twins. She kept the living one and secretly buried the dead one.
Hualuo (Flower Brothel head) checks on Bai Yans expression. Confirming theres no change, she continued: But I suspect Mrs. Lanyue didnt actually give birth to a set of twins, otherwise it be impossible for Bai Zheng Xiang to not know about the stillborn.
You said that man doesnt know? A flickering light quickly shed in her eyes.
Thats correct Mistress, no one aside from the birth nanny knows about it.
How can Mistress have such a scumbag of a father? If this information is true, then everything makes sense.
Bai Yan was silent for a moment: Dont make this public for now, and be sure to keep it from my brother until we get to the bottom of this matter!
Yes Mistress. Responding with an affirming nod, Hualuo then reveals a seductive smile for her next question: Then what should we do about the Bai House?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Just leave them be for now. I dont want to cause any surprises until everything is made clear. Besides, someone else will deal with Bai Zheng Xiang anyways.
Complicated inside, Bai Yans heart was stuck in turmoil right now. If this is true, that means me and Bai Xiao is not rted..
Okay. Hualuos face was full of delight over theck ofmand.
However, the Bai House will definitely be unhappy over the return of the dowries. Before they can resort to using public opinions against us, we need to make the first move. A st of cold light beamed out of Bai Yans pupil.
What should I do then Mistress? Hualuos expression turned serious.
Go dere to everyone and im Yu Rong had expended everything that was my mothers dowry. Say in order to repay me, they forced their subordinate families to gather the necessary funds and forced some of the weaker ones to take refuge under the Lan House. As evidence, we can have those weaker families be our witness. Bai Yans looked abnormally sinister right now with that smile.
She will never allow herself to be in a passive situation. Therefore, she must make the pre-emptive strike.
Naturally, Bai Zheng Xiang knew nothing of the ns currently brewing up for him inside the old manor. Right now, hes too busy dealing with his wife because of how empty his hands were.
Husband, didnt we discuss this already? We will use Bai Yans secret to threaten her and make her give us the dowries. Howe you came back with nothing? Dont tell me you are still thinking of her as your daughter? As soon as Yu Rong saw her husband return with nothing, her heart immediately tensed up.
Never once in this womans heart did she intend to return the dowry. The whole thing was nothing more than a sham to fool Di Cang. However, what she didnt expect though was the fact that Bai Yan would really ept it despite the threat!
Bai Zheng Xiangs face was very ugly as he exined: Who told you Im still holding her as my daughter? That stinking girl not only didnt yield under my threat, she even had the nerve to throw me out of the ce!
Just thinking about how humiliating it was today, Bai Zheng Xiangs chest would start huffing up and down from anger.
Yu Rong was stunned: Isnt she afraid of us revealing her secret?
Chapter 173 “Stealing the Dan Pill? (2)”
Chapter 173 Stealing the Dan Pill? (2)
I think Bai Yan is relying on the fact that we cant get an audience with Lord Cang, thats why shes not threatened. But she seems to have forgotten something important. In order to bring the message to that mans ear, we dont necessarily to see Lord Cang in person, as Bai Zheng Xiang says this, a sinister chuckle soon ensues. When the timees, we only need to spread the word out and someone will do the job for us.
While Yu Rong showed shock on her face, her insides were in fact thrilled at the idea. But in order to not be caught, she pretends to be troubled instead: Wouldnt this be too much?
Too much? And that stinking girl is not being too much? I wont just stop at exposing her secret, I will also have the world know how that stinking girl forced her own father to return her mothers dowry! In that instant, a cruel light quickly shed across Bai Zheng Xiangs iris.
Dont me me for this, its you who made the first move. Unless your reputation falls into tatters, I will never stop!
Oh yes, a meaningful light shed across Yu Rongs eye. Husband, for this crisis faced by our family, my maiden family had already expended everything they had to support us. Even their property was sold as a result. Is it alright for my brother and the others toe live with us?
Exhaling amenting sigh, Bai Zheng Xiang showed a hinge of pain in his expression: Its as the old saying goes, difficult time shows true people. Unlike that unfilially girl and rebellious son of mine, only you and your maiden family cares for me best!
In the heart of this man, the fact that the Yu family was willing to help him in the times of crisis was worthy of his gratitude.
However, he seems to have forgotten one crucial factor.
Years ago, his first wife Lanyue and the Lan House also expended their all to give him his status of today. But instead of gratitude, he only showed hatred and med Old Lord Lan for all the fault.
We are all rted so why cant those people be as kind and not ask for anything in return like the Yu family?
Getting the reaction in which she wanted, Yu Rongs secretly smirked: Husband, now you should understand who is it that truly looks out for the good of the Bai family. By the way, I also have another good news. Im pregnant again.
Her tone may be steady, but it was more than enough to sent tremors across her husbands heart. Youre telling the truth, youre pregnant?
Giving a shy nod, Husband, we will soon have a son of our own.
Hahaha! In his excitement, Bai Zheng Xiang instantly broke out into a roaringugh and swept away all of the gloom hovering over his head previously.
My wife, you are biggest hero of our family! The fact that Bai Xiao has such a horrible sister gives proof that he too isnt good at heart either. If you give birth to a son for me this time, I will hand over the Bai House to him in the future!
Husband, which wing should I arrange for my brother and his family when theye? The East Wing or West Wing? Looking up to meet the mans eye, Yu Rong showed a pleading face.
Due to his excited state, Bai Zheng Xiang couldnt be bothered to give much thought to the idea. In his haste, he directly stated his will: Your brother and his family helped us so much so of course we got to give him the East Wing!
Then what about Bai Xiao
Have him moved to the West Wing! As soon as he heard the name, Bai Zheng Xiang immediately made a heavy grunt: A useless and ungrateful boy like that deserves nothing more than the West Wing. If he wasnt my only son until now, I never wouldve left him to do as he wished!
More importantly, the main factor in his decision here had something to do with his request a while ago. When Di Cang forced them to puke out the dowries, Bai Zheng Xiang specifically went to Bai Xiao and requested the boy to go the Lan House for money. Naturally, the end result was a big fat NO and a stinging insult from the boy.
Chapter 174
Chapter 174
hapter 174 Stealing the Dan Pill? (3)
Someone that doesnt put the interest of the Bai family ahead of everyone else doesnt deserve to be my son.
Those from the Lan family arent good people either. When Di Cang came to forced us to return the dowry, none of them even came forward to say a single word! If even one of them said something, would Di Cang still insist on the matter? Gritting his teeth, Bai Zheng Xiangs gaze turned exceptionally sharp.
Raising a slight smirk, this was exactly what Yu Rong wanted to see. So long as her husband remains on her side, theres nothing to fear anymore from Bai Yans end. This includes what happened in the past, it no longer matters anymore!
Wife, you go rest first while I go pick up our daughter from the prison. Be sure to watch your body during this critical time. At the mention, the mans heart instantly started to hurt.
Zhis been inside the prison for so long, I bet she must have suffered a lot. I just hope her face isnt harmed in any way, otherwise thats a big loss!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
First giving a couple of instructions to the servant girls to care for his wife, Bai Zheng Xiang then hurriedly ran off to the prison. Unfortunately for him, due to theck of people to receive him, he can only wait outside the main door for someone toe out. Thissted fromst nights evening to the very next morning.
Lord Bai, why are you waiting here?! The prison guard eximed as soon as he saw the panda eyed man standing there.
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, Bai Zheng Xiang had to try extremely hard to suppress his anger at the question: Lord Cang said as soon as I returned the dowries, he will release my daughter Bai Zhi. Ive done as he asked so Im here to pick up my daughter.
Now the prison guard was even more astonished in his eyes: But Lord Bai, Bai Zhi had already been released awhile ago, did you not know?
What?
Why did I not know, and why did no one from homee inform me?
It cant be. I wasted the entire night waiting?
Not looking good at all in hisplexion, Bai Zheng Xiang didnt utter another word; instead, he promptly turned for the direction in which he came.
And of course, theres no way he would be able to know that Bai Zhi had in fact just been released from the Flower Brothel after being forced to take on thest customer.
By the time he returned to his home, he just so happens to bump into the dispirited Bai Zhi making her own way home from the opposite direction.
Father! At the sight of her old man, Bai Zhis pent up humiliation all came pouring out in one flow. Unable to keep her body upright, she loses her footing and fell forward to the ground with tears seeping out of her eyes.
Zhi! Screaming out this name in horror, Bai Zheng Xiang rushes up to catch his daughter: What happened to you? How did you be like this?
Bruised all over with her clothes in tatters, Bai Zhi appeared absolutely horrible due to how pale herplexion looked.
My daughter, I heard people say youve been abducted into the Flower Brothel. Tell me, is it Bai Yan whos behind it?
Shuddering at the question, Bai Zhi bites her lip before meekly responding: Father, I was inside the prison the entire time, not at the Flower Brothel.
How can she possible let anyone know about her horrific experience? Even if its her own father, theres no way she can let anyone know! Otherwise, this man will surely abandon her too after learning shes of no value.
Just recalling that nightmarish experience again, Bai Zhi instantly became overwhelmed with weakness and closed her eyes in hope of forgetting it.
Compared to the Flower Brothel, she wouldve preferred the punishment from the prison. Though the torturing sessions were painful, at the very least she wouldve remained intact. At the Flower Brothel, she could barely rest because of all the sickening men she had to serve. Then at night, thats when the true nightmares began. There were no ends to the things she was forced to do and take from the special parties organized just for her..
In short, shes done things she never thought possible with her body. Whether it be inside or outside, something has definitely been broken.
Its great that you werent at the Flower Brothel, Bai Zheng Xiang was definitely relieved to hear this. Only people like Bai Yan would sell herself to such an establishment. Such a ce, its better to die than to fall that low.
Chapter 175 “Stealing the Dan Pill? (4)”
Chapter 175 Stealing the Dan Pill? (4)
Although Bai Zheng Xiang wanted to send Bai Zhi to Di Cangs side, but never once did he intend to have his daughter service another man to achieve this goal. In his view, whether it be pre-marriage or after marriage, any women who loses their virginity or go out to cheat can only die for repentance!
Father, did you say Bai Yan and the Flower Brothel are rted? Holding her breath, Bai Zhi forces herself to blurt this question out using that remaining strength in her vocals.
A frosty chill shed across the mans iris: Bai Yan is the leading prostitute of the Flower Brothel, this is already a well-known fact. That girl really is Lanyues daughter. If not for her mothers good personality and wealth, I never wouldve married that woman back then.
Lanyue was known as the kingdoms number one beauty. Both virtuous and kind, any normal men wouldve prized such a wife. But in Bai Zheng Xiangs heart, theres a blemish that can never be removed.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Prior to their meeting, the dowager had always wanted Lanyue to marry into the pce that even the king himself had once intended to make the woman his queen. Though Lanyue in the end rejected the proposal, this man here still held the matter to heart and never once forgive the supposed betrayal.
Due to Bai Zheng Xiangs own anger, no one was able to notice the hatred spewing out of the girls eye in this moment.
Bai Yan!
It is Bai Yan!
It must be her, the reason why I was taken to the Flower Brothel and forced to go through that nightmarish hell!
I will never let you go Bai Yan!
Daughter, you first rest and look after your wounds. Looking at all the injuries and bruises on her daughters body, Bai Zheng Xiangs brow inexplicably curled into a knot: We must remove these scars, otherwise, this will be a great shoring when you marry into the Cang Manor.
Cang Manor?
Stunned by her fathers word, she depressingly lowered her head: Father, how can I enter the Cang Manor when Lord Cang treats me like this?
You dont need to worry about this matter, I have a way. All you need to do now is to look after yourself and wait for Lord Cang to marry you. Raising a smile of confidence, he firmly reassures his daughter.
Sure enough, a flicker of hope once again ignited in the girls eye as a result of this. In her mind, so long as she can marry that man, shes willing to do anything.
Undoubtedly, whatever n Bai Zheng Xiang had in mind was perfect. Pity though, before he could enact his scheme, another problem arose out of nowhere which causes him to regret for the rest of his life.
On this day, Yu Rongs elder brother, Yu Fei and his family had just arrived at the city when they came across an incident on the street. A youth had just lost consciousness and the one tending to the patient was none other than Bai Xiao.
This shouldve been nothing too eye-catching, but Bai Xiao just had to bring out a Dan pill to help the youth after normal means didnt work.
When Yu Fei saw that round beady object in the boys hand, his eyes nearly popped out as result of the shock. Without thinking twice, he shed out with his sword at the boys hand.
If it were normally, this sh wouldnt be able to harm Bai Xiao. Unfortunately in this case, due to the boys focus being entirely on the unconscious youth, he was unable to notice the attack until it was toote.
As for those tasked with protecting the young lord, these hidden guardians were literally scared out of their wits. Due to the abrupt nature, plus how close the proximity it was, the best these people could do was resolve some of the power in that sh and deflect the trajectory so slightly.
In the end, blood came spewing out of Bai Xiaos hand due to the bone piercing cut.
Sir Xiao! While one of the hidden shadows swiftlynds to tend to the boy, the other shadow made a dash for Bai Yans ce to report this.
Chapter 176 “Stealing the Dan Pill? (5)”
Chapter 176 Stealing the Dan Pill? (5)
Im okay, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, give him the Dan pill first, hes an acquaintance of mine.
Yes, Sir Xiao. Following the affirmation, the man swiftly ran over to the unconscious youths side.
At the sight of his actions, Yu Feis eye had gone red with fury: Stop! That is our Bai Houses stuff, meaning its my sisters belonging. Who gave you permission to use it on an outsider?
How can Bai Xiao have a Dan pill? It must be stolen property. And even if he did obtain it with his own ability, hes a son of the Bai family, making his possession my sisters.
Such good medicine, based on what can he give it to an outsider?
If hes going to give it to an outsider, he might as well give it to me!
Of course, thisst sentence was the real reason why he wanted the pill.
Father, thats a Dan pill, I want it!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The juvenile beside Yu Fei tugs at his fathers sleeve, all the while staring intently at the beady object in the guards hand.
Father, Bai Xiao this bastard must have stolen a lot of Dan pills from the Bai House. I want them, I want them! A young girl also came out from behind and started shouting this demand, Father, on what qualification does he deserves those pills? It should be us, not this bastard!
Hearing the words from this pair of brother and sister, Yu Feis face also softened: Alright, alright, I will get them for you two in a bit, dont worry.
Apparently this man and his children had no qualms about taking other peoples stuff. Even so, the guard simply ignored him and stuffed the pill into the youths mouth.
How dare you! Yu Fei grew furious, You are but a dog of our Bai House, how dare you take what is ours and give it to an outsider. Just wait, once I let my brother-inw knows about this, I will have him beat you to death!
Since the man was willing to take orders from Bai Xiao, he assumed its safe to believe this guard was also working for the Bai House.
Hearing Yu Feis words, the mans face immediately turned cold. No matter what, hes still a sky ss martialist, a being that would be looked on in awe no matter where he went. To think he would be called a dog here..
Even if the chief of the Bai House were to stand in front of me, he would not dare be so presumptuous in my presence! The man known as the Left Guardian to his peers makes an ironic sneer, holding the other side in contempt with those eyes.
Hearing this, Yu Fei instantly broke out into aughing fit: Youre but a little guard, how dare you put on a face in front of me. Against an insect like you, all I need to do is flex a finger and I can easily squash you!
Left Guardians expression was full of ridicule, Why is it that anyone remotely rted to Bai Zheng Xiang are always like this, like to seek their own death?
Sorry, but I havent fallen so low that I need to move my own hands to deal with you.
Bang!
As soon as these words came out, Yu Feis body instantly flew out into the crowd like hes been pummeled in the chest with a giant fist.
Who, who attacked me?! Crawling up with rage in his eyes, Yu Feis expression was very ugly right now.
As for the man standing in front of Bai Xiao, he didnt even have him in his eyes. In this foolish mans view, if anyone had such great strength, they would already have left the Bai House and went to work under the royal family or some other simr power.
Brother! It was at this moment a hurried voice broke through the air from the back.
When the crowd turned around to look for the source, what came into view was Bai Zheng Xiang and Yu Rong rushing over with their people.
Chapter 177 “Stealing the Dan Pill? (6)”
Chapter 177 Stealing the Dan Pill? (6)
Brother, what happened here? Yu Rong hurriedly asked when she saw the angry appearance of her elder brother.
You still have the nerve to ask me! Trembling in his body due to the intensity of his rage, Look at what sort of good son your Bai family has produced. He actually stole a Dan pill from the family and gave it to an outsider. Out of kindness, I advised him not to waste it yet he didnt listen!
Yu Rong knows full well what sort of situation her family was under right now so how can they get a Dan pill?
Nevertheless, this fact didnt change the conviction that swiftly ran through her eyes: So the missing Dan pill was taken by you. Bai Xiao, hurry and return it this instant.
Likewise, Bai Zheng Xiang also puts on a pained expression: Son, I honestly never thought you would be such a person. By stealing this Dan pill from the family, we now owe money to so many people because we had to repay your mothers dowry! Now you even gave it to an outsider, how you can be so unfilial?
First of all, Bai Zheng Xiang didnt care where Bai Xiao got these Dan pills from. In his view, its a waste for the boy regardless. Furthermore, the infant in Yu Rongs stomach was in urgent need of such medicine to help boost the baby!
By now the street was full of pedestrians gathering to watch the show.
If it was only Yu Rong here making the im, not many of them would believe it due to her previous actions. However, even Bai Zheng Xiang C the boys own father C was making such a im, giving great credit to the im.
So, for a time, everyones was looking towards the boy with contempt.
Noticing the fingers pointing at himself, Bai Xiao only sneered as his response: You say I stole from the family. Then let me ask you, why sort of Dan pill did you lose?
Ehh Unable to answer right away, Bai Zheng Xiang was cut off again by the boys cold frosty voice.
Is it a second grade spirit pill? Raising a provocative smile, the boy sarcastically asked.
Lighting up in her eyes at the name, Yu Rong quickly responded: Thats right, its a second grade spirit pill. These pills were meant to be for Zhi to help her make a breakthrough. To think they were stolen by you.
Apart from spirit pill, what else is there? If you can state the names, then I will confess to stealing the stuff. Still cold in his tone, Bai Xiao continues to ask in an almost interrogating voice.
Now Yu Rong was stunned, Is there more aside from the spirit pill?
No!
Thats impossible!
Its already not easy for the boy to get such a pill, how can he have more?
Now Yu Fei was starting to get anxious because he knew exactly where this was going. But just as he wanted to speak out to stop his sister, a heavy force suddenly pressed down against him and stopped his maneuver.
Not noticing the desperate wink from her brother, Yu Rong sneered and continued on with her lie: Dont tell me you are also intent on stealing some other pill? Enough, hurry and hand over the spirit pill in your possession!
That did it, Bai Xiao could no longer keep it in and broke outughing.
Sure enough, the eyes from the surrounding people were also looking towards Yu Rong with surprise.
However, this deceitful woman was so into her own lie that she was oblivious to her surrounding: Ive treated you like my own son since you were young. If you had wanted it then you shouldve told me. Why resort to stealing? Im not a stingy person, just return what you stole and I will give you one to satisfy your greed. She proudly lifts her chin like someone looking down at an ant.
Now that everything was out, Yu Fei can finally talk again. Not waiting another second, he rushes over to whisper into her sisters ear: Sister, the pill in Bai Xiaos possession isnt a spirit pill, its the medicinal healing type
Chapter 178 “The Strong Robs the Weak (1)”
Chapter 178 The Strong Robs the Weak (1)
Yu Rongs face froze, her eyes widening in shock.
What?
Its not some spirit pill, but some medicinal healing pill?
This bastard set me up!
In the blink of an eye, Bai Zheng Xiang also understood whats going on. He turned around to face the boy, his eyes filled with anger: Oh Bai Xiao, when did you be so deceitful like your sister? I dont care whether the pill in your hand is a spirit pill or a healing pill. As long as you are my son then you must hand over your possessions to me for safekeeping.
Looking at Bai Zheng Xiangs righteous appearance, Bai Xiao tightens his lip at the sight. All of a sudden, an indescribable fatigue overtook his body.
For so many years, hes been patient because he didnt want to lose everything that his mother so painstaking worked for to be destroyed. This way, he will have the necessary power to back his sister in the future. That was his n.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
But now, he understands that with the shamelessness of these people, the Bai House will be destroyed before it reaches his hand!
I, Bai Xiao, am fatherless and motherless. In this world, I only have one sister and a nephew. Based on what can unrted people like you ask me of my possession?
Damn you! Bai Zheng Xiangs roars out, scolding his son in full force: Is it Bai Yan that unfilial girl who instilled these thoughts into your head? You used to be so good, but now that your sister is back, you suddenly became so disobedient.
Husband, dont be angry, let me have a talk with him first. Seeing how more and more people were gathering with no end in sight, Yu Rong knew things cannot continue like this. Hurrying over to her husbands side, she attempts to sooth that puffing chest with her stroke.
Bai Xiao, you are a son of the Bai House, that makes you forever part of the family. In order to not let others deceive you, we have the obligation to look after your possessions.
If theres so much Dan pill on Bai Xiaos body, how can they let him go? If they are not careful here, it might just fall into that bitch Bai Yans hand. Thats pretty much whats going through the womans head anyways.
There is nothing wrong with Madam Bais request. As his parent, they are in their right to look after his finances and possession. Even if they did wrong him, that doesnt change the fact.
Bai Xiao isnt his sister. Bai Yan may have been driven out of the family by her father, but the boys name is still hanging in the n Hall. He cannot swallow these valuables.
Like thorns, the discussion from the crowd directly pierced into his heart, hurting him to the point where his expression had transformed into the winter storm.
Right now, never had he wished so hard that hes not a part of the Bai family. If that was the case, none of these problems would ur.
You people want the Dan pills? Suddenly out of nowhere, Bai Xiao startedughing hysterically.
Towards this strange behavior, Yu Rong somehow felt a chill running down her spine that she cant exin.
Even if destroy them, I will never give them to such beasts like you people!
What did you say?! Yu Rong widened her eyes, Based on what can you destroy my Bai familys stuff?
Based on what? Based on the fact that these are all given to me by my sister. Shes no longer part of the Bai family, making these pills unrted to any of you!
Boom!
I cant do anything if you keep saying Im a son of the Bai House, then what about my sister? She was openly expelled by you people, now you got nothing to say right?
Bai Yan? Yu Rong snickered at the statement: Shes nothing but a leading prostitute at the Flower Brothel, how can she possibly get her hands on such valuables. Are you taking me for a fool?
Though the name included the word leading, but in the end, such an entity was nothing more than woman thats ridden by any men who can pay the price.
An existence of the lowest level!
Chapter 179 “The Strong Robs the Weak (2)”
Chapter 179 The Strong Robs the Weak (2)
Sure enough, this sensation news literally exploded among the crowd. Aside from disbelief in the peoples eye, more were rather shocked at the statement.
Didnt Lord Cang im Bai Yan is his woman and that the child is his son? To think the Bai family would burst out this shocking news!
You are spewing nonsense! This man known as the Left Guardian of the Phoenix Brothel was tasked to protect the boy. So long as Bai Xiao was safe, hes permitted to stand idle. However, that doesnt mean he will remain emotionless.
To hear someone openly humiliating his mistress, its only natural that he would jump in: Who are you calling a leading prostitute? Say it in my face! I am the Left Guardian of the Flower Brothel. If shes the leading prostitute, would I be here protecting Sir Xiao then?
Following this outburst, all attention were thus forwarded to the man.
Yu Fei was surely stunned for a second because he now understood that his assumption was wrong, Hes not a guard working under the Bai House?
The shock onlysted for a brief moment before a sneer overtook his face.
Left Guardian of the Phoenix Brothel?
What sort of organization is that ce? The leader of the Flower Brothel was equivalent to the king of this kingdom, making a guardian equal to a prime minister or general of the court
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Have you seen a general of a country running off to shelter a child of a noble house? What a joke!
You are the Left Guardian of the Flower Brothel? Yu Rong sneered as she continued: Dont think I dont know. You are but a patron of Bai Yans. Because you lust after her beauty, you lowered yourself to protecting her brother, am I right or am right?
Now it was Left Guardians turn to be paralyzed with fear. Pale in hisplexion, the man jumped up and roared out with a palm strike aiming directly for the womans chest: Are you trying to get me killed? If Im going to suffer because of you then I will drag you down with me!
There was no mercy here in that attack. From the impacting blow, Yu Rong was sent flying across the air and mmed straight into a nearby street stall on the side.
AHH! Issuing out a shrieking cry, Yu Rong tightly clutches her belly in pain. Next second, a stream of blood flowed out from her lower half, raising a rush of panic in the womans eye.
My my child
Bai Zheng Xiang was also scared here. Swiftly running over to his wife, he can see the blood seeping out from the underpart.
Wife!
Husband Save meOur baby
Ashen from the pain, Yu Rong tightly clenched onto her mans sleeve in a desperate attempt to seek help as the tears rushed out of her eye sockets.
Its going to be alright my wife, its going to be alright. Afterforting his wife several times, he then signaled his dumbfounded brother-inw to look after the woman while he stood up to re at Bai Xiao.
Dont you have a healing pill? Take one out and give it to your mother!
Smirking a frosty smile, Bai Xiao didnt give in: I said it already, they belong to my sister so none of you are qualified to use them.
What nonsense are you talking about? Your sisters? As if I would be fooled! That child in there is your brother, your own sibling!
Bai Zheng Xiang was truly aching in his heart, How can he still say such a thing in this critical situation? What makes an outsider more important than his own family?!
Thinking up to here, he could no longer care about so much anymore. In his urgency, he rushes up to make a grab for the pills.
However, before his hands could even touch the boys sleeve, another powerful hand halted him.
I have to say, my eyes have truly been opened today by what it means to be a thief, Left Guardian snickers augh. For a wretched woman whos bearing a bastard child from some unknown man, you would actually raise your hands against your own flesh and blood. If not for my mistress ordering us to protect Sir Xiao here, who knows what sort of crime you people would be doing to him.
Chapter 180 “The Strong Robs the Weak (3)”
Chapter 180 The Strong Robs the Weak (3)
Originally Yu Rong was already out for the count lying there on the ground, but upon hearing this, her eyelids promptly leaped open as a sh of panic shed across those eyes.
No! Its not possible, how anyone know when I did it so secretly?
Sir Xiao. Left Guardian looks down to the boy, Right Guardian has already returned to find your sister. She will be here soon. Until then, you decide on what to do while I deal with this man.
He did not deliberately press down his voice here, letting it all reach into everyones ear. This naturally causes Bai Zheng Xiang to fly into a fitting rage.
Our family matter doesnt need a prostitutes patron to interfere! These two, Bai Xiao and Bai Yan, they deserve to be struck by lightning for going against their parents. With that, this man had indirectly given proof to Yu Rongs im from earlier.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Huffing inconsistently in his chest, Bai Xiao tightly clenched his fist as a beam of frost emted out of his eyes.
The boy really wanted to ask right now if he and his sister are really this mans child. Or did he pick them up from the street?
What is the meaning by not talking? Im telling you, today you must hand over the Dan pills!
Seeing the silence hanging over the boy, Bai Zheng Xiang mistook it as a form of guilt and wanted to make another snatch for the valuables.
However, Bai Xiaos reaction wasnt slow either. In his quick response, he swiftly receded several steps to gain some distance: He is not my father and I am no longer a member of the Bai family. You are free to do as you wish.
This sentence gives proof to his decision today.
Whether Bai Zheng Xiang was dead or alive, it no longer has anything to do with him.
At the same time over on a busy street, a fiery figure was dashing through the crowd at breakneck speed, shocking any passerby with that powerful gust of wind in the aftermath.
As fast as Bai Yan was, it was also precisely because of her speed that she couldnt notice the obstacle in front. Before she knew, she had crashed into the poor guy, forcing her feet to an abrupt stop. Slightly wrinkling her brow, she looks over to the rattled man.
This person was roughly around forty years old with an extraordinary temperament. Though that face can definitely be called handsome, the paleplexion hinted he wasnt well.
Are you okay? Realizing its her fault for all this, Bai Yan eagerly apologizes: Im sorry, but Im in a rush right now. When theres time, I will be sure to apologize properly.
Im fine, the man weakly smiled. Despite the collision, it didnt appear hes angry at Bai Yan for her carelessness.
Its just that, as soon as the frail man looked up, his expression instantly froze over. Staring wide eyed, he showed shock and astonishment in his eyes.
So simr!
How can there be such a simr person in this world?
But before the man could recover from his momentary trance, the woman had already disappeared from his view.
Master. An old man slowly walked over to help support the frail man whose eyebrow were clearly stuck in a knot.
That girl is too much like her! Do you think she is back? But if she is, why would she not recognize me? The middle-aged man tightly grabbed at his supporters hand as he asked.
Chapter 181 “Young Master of the Medicine Sect”
Chapter 181 Young Master of the Medicine Sect
Young Master The elders voice sounded so helpless, When the youngdy went missing, she was also around this age. It cant be her.
On hearing this, the middle-aged mans mood once again became depressed.
Yes, this girl looks no more than twenty at best. It cant be her.
But if it isnt her, why would they be so alike? Go investigate her background immediately, I want her information ced before me by tomorrow! Uh-uh. After saying this, the middle-aged man started coughing violently again, leaving a splurge of blood staining his covering hand.
Sisters been missing for so many years, I cant let any spec of hope to slip my fingers.
Young Master The elders heart ached at the sight, We should go back to the Medicine Sect. At least there we will have many alchemists to see to your illness. Not to mention Sect Leader, he.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Shaking his head, the middle-aged man made a bitter smile: I know my conditions the best. Over the years, I have never left home due to this illness. With only a few years left, I want to use my remaining time as I please.
If Bai Yan were to be here, she would surely be able to identify this man based on just the name alone.
There are three great sects in this world holding the bnce of power in ce: Holy Land, Medicine Sect, and the Misty Fairy House.
For the Holy Land, they are famed for their vast numbers of powerful martialists while the Misty Fairy House was known for being extraordinary and mysterious. As for the Medicine Sect, its as its name implies, a sect known for their medicinal skills.
In a simr way, Bai Yans three shifus are not on the best of terms with the Medicine Sect.
Of course, this wasnt the kind where they must go head to head until death sort of way, rather its the exchange of skills type. Due to the proud nature of the alchemists inside the Medicine Sect, those people had the tendency to look down on outsiders who practice alchemy, leaving Bai Yans three shifus huffing and puffing from displeasure at their own inability to one up the other party.
For this reason, the three elders of the Holy Land swore they will find a peerless disciple to take back a win in their lifetime, hence there was Bai Yan.
Uhh-uhh! Weak and unresponsive, the middle-aged man looked like hes about to copse at any moment like a kite being blown away by the wind with that cough.
Worried, the elder hurriedly brought out the medicine bottle: Young Master, why dont you eat these medicine, at least.
Not letting the old man finish, the patient had already pushed the hand away: For me, isnt living also a form of pain? Dying early may not be so bad, at least its also a form of release.
Young Master, if you continue like this while the young miss is missing, wouldnt that leave your father living a very lonely life? And, you still havent found the young miss. The elder bitterly advised.
Shuddering at the reminder, Thats right, I still havent found my sister yet, how could I die. Hand me those medicine then. The longer I live, the more chances I will have to see her again.
More importantly, that girl may be rted to her.
Naturally, the things urring over on that side wasnt known to Bai Yan because shes too busy running over to her brothers aid. When she arrived at the scene, Bai Zheng Xiang was currently fighting with her subordinate.
Sister. Upon seeing the familiar figure, Bai Xiaos eye instantly lit up.
Brother, are you alright? Sorry Imte, her tone was very upset when saying this.
Back when Right Guardian went to seek her out, it just so happens that she was out and away from the old manor due to learning the truth from Hualuo (Flower Brothel Head), hence the reason why she didnte right away.
Gao Yi, move aside! Her gaze turned razor sharp at the two fighting men.
Chapter 182 “Will Not Tolerate (1)”
Chapter 182 Will Not Tolerate (1)
Due to how startling the order came at, Left Guardian couldnt retract his fist in time and sent Bai Zheng Xiang flying out with that punch. Mistress, Im sorry but I couldnt stop in time.
I wont me you. Move to one side first. Shrouded in ayer of frost, Bai Yans piercing gaze swept across Yu Rong and the rest standing there: Who is it that harmed my brother just now?
Yu Feis expression dramatically change at the question because If he didnt hear it wrong, the man who sent his brother-inw flying was addressing the girl as Mistress.
Impossible, isnt this Bai Yan a useless trash?!
As if sensing the change in the air, Bai Yans focus swiftly shifted over to the source, Its you isnt it?
I Yu Fei nervously bites his lip, Its not my fault that hes hurt, its Bai Xiaos. He secretly hid away the Dan pills and even offered it to an outsider!
Bai Yan sneered: Since its you then theres no need to say more.
Leaping up with her figure, the tip of her shoe had moved so fast that Yu Fei didnt even have time to realize it was right up against his cheeks by the time his eyes processed the information.
Boom!
Like a sword, his body was sent flying into the nearby stalls like his brother-inw. Blood spewed out of his mouth like a fountain, refusing to stop as his eyes emted pure fear at his opponent.
In this instant, the entire street had turned dead silent. No words were spoken, only awe and shock at the reddish figure that could wow the world with her beauty and grace.
Bai Yan, she isnt useless?
And her means. damn, too ruthless.
Apparently this kick wasnt enough to absolve the grudge she held. Next second, a heart-piercing shriek instantly reverberated across the air as a result of Bai Yans heavy pull at Yu Feis arm.
Bai Yan, you stop! Yu Rongs hasnt even recovered yet when she saw this scene. Having her own brothers arm being forcefully ripped off had sent her heart aching with pain.
He is your uncle, stop this instant!
Uncle? Bai Yan snickered with contempt at the idea.
I will only admit the Lan House as my family so when did someone with the surname Yu be my uncle?
Furthermore, I havent forgotten the fact that six years ago you wanted to sell me to a near fifty years old grandpa just for the sake of helping this man make a breakthrough!
When I wasnt willing to betray myself, you called me a supercilious wolf because I said you can sell your own daughters instead if you want. Then let me ask you, what does that make you people in retrospect?
Hiss!
The crowd gasped, truly frightened by what they heard.
They only knew that Yu Rong was going to sell Bai Yan back then, but never in their imagination did they think the woman would be so vicious!
How can someone say such shameless words?
Its not like the Bai House couldnt afford to buy a third grade Dan pill back then, why would they sell their own daughter for it?
Then when Bai Yan refuses, they call her a supercilious wolf?
Who is the real supercilious wolf then?
Noticing the ridiculing eyes cast upon on herself, Yu Rongs heart shuddered. Despite this, she continues to sway the matter her way: No matter what, our family has raised you for so many years. Its one thing you wont help us, but to harm us?
Ho, me harming you people or is it you people keep trying to harm me? Without relenting, Bai Yan trample down at the man below her feet, causing that chest to make an eerie cracking sound with every inch of force.
Chapter 183 “Will Not Tolerate (2)”
Chapter 183 Will Not Tolerate (2)
Today, I, Bai Yan, will put my word out. The Yu family is dead, and whoever dares to get in my way will perish along with them!
Bai Yan, you. Yu Rong was trembling, which causes her blood to seep even faster and draining all her strength along with it.
Like his wife, Bai Zheng Xiang was also staring intently at her. If one didnt know better, they might mistake this man as someone whos seeing an enemy whos killed his whole family.
What are you staring at? Left Guardian was so angry at the mans attitude that he didnt think twice about pping him across the face.
Despite the humiliation, Bai Zheng Xiang continues to stay silent with his face twisting into an ugly scowl thats no different from someone suffering from constipation.
Even if he didnt have a brain, he did have enough insight to see that the foe was also at the sky rank in terms of cultivation. Whats more, its at the peak level, one tier higher than himself whos at the mid level!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Husband! Are you okay? A sh of panic exploded out of Yu Rongs eye as she red daggers at Bai Yan: How can you let your patron treat your father like this?
Turning even colder in her expression, Bai Yan didnt even look at the idiotic woman: Gao Yi, p her for me!
After this order, Gao Yi quickly appeared before Yu Rong to carry out the task. Since he was aching to do something of simr order to begin with, he didnt hold back at all. A brief whileter, Yu Rongs mouth had swollen into a bruised lump of purplish red.
Looking even worse than before, Bai Zheng Xiang forcefully climbs back up and turns to his daughter: Bai Yan, no matter what Im still your father. Why must you be so cruel and refuse to listen? I only want you to repent ande back to the right path.
Ladies and gentlemen, not giving Bai Yan a chance to speak, he continues, all of youe and see this. Look at how this good daughter of mine treat me! Its bad enough shes fallen into be a leading prostitute at the Flower Brothel, shes now having one of her patrons humiliate her own family! Such a daughter deserves nothing but a miserable end!
Not flinching in the least at the insult, Bai Yan only raised a smirk while letting the shameless man continue on with his rant.
Sure enough, as more and more crowds gathered at the scene to listen in on his words, gasps and shock were hovering in the air.
Oh heavens, did they hear it wrong? Bai Yan is the Flower Brothels prostitute? The type that does ***** on a regr basis for money?
Just as everyone was astonished over the shocking news, an angry voice abruptly broke through themotion: Bai Yan, I never thought you would be such a person!
The voice was very familiar, so familiar that it caused her to raise a brow. Sweeping over to the source, Bai Yan can see its the livid looking Nangong Yi (Crown Prince).
How surprising, to think you would recover so quickly after two hundred rods.
Going green in his face, Nangong Yi still havent forgotten the pain from that ordeal. If not for his fathers generosity of giving him a fourth grade medicinal pill from the treasury, he would still be in bed moaning in pain.
Unfortunately for this family, there were only two pills avable. One was naturally for him, the other for his son. As for Bai Ruo, that woman can only remain in the bed due to her injuries.
Humph, if I didnt recover so quickly, I wouldnt have known the kind of disgusting deeds youve done! Crunching his fists into a tight ball, Nangong Yis expression was very unsightly right now due to the anger burning in his eyes.
If someone didnt know better here, they might mistake Bai Yan as having an affair behind the mans back.
Ignoring the unrted person, Bai Yan shifts her gaze back to her supposed father: I dont know who told you this lie that Im a prostitute at the Flower Brothel, but I dont care either way. Maybe even in death you wont change that habit of yours in believing just any random lie.
However, she smirked, raising an eerie chill in the air, you should never have harmed my brother. In this world, I will not tolerate anyone from hurting him!
Chapter 184 “She is the Head of the Flower Brothel (1)”
Chapter 184 She is the Head of the Flower Brothel (1)
Nangong Yi hissed augh.
He came rtivelyte so he missed the fighting scene, hence the reason why he thought the blood came from Bai Yan angering her father and not from a injury.
Now, to hear something so oundish, he couldnt stop sneering: You are but a lowly prostitute, what can you do? If not for Di Cangs blessing, you wouldnt even be standing here right now. Just wait until that man learns the truth. I like to see him take you then!
In the past he had still wanted to ept this woman as his, but now after witnessing this disgraceful disy for oneself, he dont even want her as his servant girl anymore.
Ho, when did my Flower Brothels leading prostitute be so open to the public? Oh wait, do my ce even have a leading prostitute? A charming voice that can seep into the very bones came from the rear.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatransaltion
Due to the hint of shivering anger mixed into that tone, everyone that heard it couldnt help but shudder at the sound.
Now Bai Yan was really smiling with that smirk. Ever since she took over the Flower Brothel several years ago after saving Hualuos life, she had personally took it upon herself to remove the culture of differentiating between the weak and the strong. In her view, she will not allow anyone to look down at her people even if their jobs are held in contempt by the rest of the world.
A job may be low standing in society, but the person working it cannot be disgraced or frowned upon! Thats her logic and standard.
Opening up a path automatically, the onlookers consciously made way for the group thatsing over.
Lady Chu? Isnt that Lady Chu from the Flower Brothel? What is she doing here?
The woman in front of Lady Chu said theres no leading prostitute inside the Flower Brothel. What does she mean by that?
The peoples expressions were all that of confusion.
The fact that the Flower Brothel had canceled the existence of rankings inside their establishment was only known to those working there, hence the reason why the public didnt know.
This was mainly the result of Bai Yans opinion and what she wanted to do with the ce. To her, the Flower Brothel was no longer just a ce for men to satisfy their lust and cravings for the female sex, its a ce for intelligence gathering. Sure, the means were still using the female body to lure in the targets, but the main goal was information and nothing else.
Therefore, something like apetition will naturally be excluded and removed from her forces.
By now Left Guardian had also noticed the neers. Stopping his pping hand against his victim, he slowly walked in front of Hualuo and respectfully bowed down: Subordinate greets the Head of the Flower Brothel!
Boom!
Head of the Flower Brothel?
The crowd was stunned by this form of address. Startled in their eyes, everyone turned straight for the seductive woman standing there.
So she is the Head of the Flower Brothel, the one equal to the king himself in this country?!
So young!
Hualuos face was as cold as the tone she used to speak: I ordered you to protect Sir Xiao. Why did you let him get hurt?
Slightly shuddering at the question, I admit my wrong. Please punish me for my failure.
Its not me that will punish you, but I believe the one who will is too busy to care about you right now. From those enchanting eyes, a flicker of frosty chill shot out as she swept her sight over to Bai Zheng Xiang: Lord Bai, Ive seen stupid before, but I never seen someone as stupid as you in my life. Honestly, youve opened my eyes today.
Without so much as an ounce of evidence, this man would openly dere it before the public. If thats not stupid then what would that be?
Mi Miss Hualuo. To have the one hes been trying to meet for so long insult him like that, Bai Zheng Xiang was having trouble talking. In the end, his words became a stuttering mess.
Before the man coulde out of that shock, Bai Yans cold menacing voice was out again: Hualuo, you came at the right time. Restrain everyone from the Yu family for me, I will deal with them in a bit!
She. is ordering the Head of the Flower Brothel?
When Bai Zheng Xiang saw how eager Bai Yan was at seeking her own death, he thought his opportunity hade. Getting up immediately with his spirits raised, he starts scolding her: How dare you Bai Yan, who gave you the courage to speak to Miss Hualuo like that?
Chapter 185 “She is the Head of the Flower Brothel (2)”
Chapter 185 She is the Head of the Flower Brothel (2)
Pfff. Hualuosughter was both mocking and sarcastic: Bai Zheng Xiang, are you really stupid or just acting? If my mistress didnt order me to do something, would I do it?
Mi Miss Hualuo, I just
Bai Zheng Xiang had wanted to exin himself when he suddenly realized something important. Widening his eyes, horror and shock instantly irrigated his expression.
Mi Miss Hualuowhat did you call her?
In reality, he shouldve been able to guess Bai Yans identity as soon as Left Guardian addressed her as Mistress.
Yet at the time he only had the thought of getting close to the Flower Brothel, hence the reason why he would make this low-level of an error.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Zheng Xiang, you should be thankful for your luck; otherwise, you would already be dead right now.
Before her mistress had wanted to find out the cause of Lanyues death, hence the reason why theyve been investigating the case from all sorts of angles. But with the death of the old birth nanny, the only trail left was through the Bai House. If not for this reason, those people would be destroyed by now!
Of course, Bai Zheng Xiang may have survived until now by relying on his luck, but after todays incident, even if hes escaped death, its a definite he wont be whole after this encounter.
Disregarding the shock and attention from everyone, Hualuo went ahead and came before Bai Yan. With one knee lowered to the ground, she respectfully said, Mistress, Iveete, please punish me.
Donning a red glimmering dress, Bai Yan was like a masterpiece in her beauty with that swaying ck hair. As her smirking smile pierced through the crowd andnds on the man responsible for all this, her eyes instantly turned sharp, frightening even the unrted onlookers nearby.
If a passerby can be scared to such a degree, theres no way Bai Zheng Xiang will be fine. In his falter, he staggers backward and nearly fell to the ground. Luckily there was a tree there, which helped him keep his bnce.
Even so, his heart was in so much pain right now. Not over the fact that hes harmed his own flesh and blood, nay! Its over his own wasted effort during this period.
Why did he wait all those days outside the old manor? Of course its in order to get close to Hualuo.
But now of all times, someone tells him the daughter in which he discarded was the true owner of the Flower Brothel!
Was this ironic or what?
Bai Zheng Xiang regrets it now, he really does. If only he knew Bai Yan had such a status, he wouldve done everything to treat her well when she first retuned!
How can this be Disbelief filled Nangong Yis ashen face. As he clenched his fist, a deep scarring pain covered those eyes.
Just now when he heard Bai Yan was a prostitute at the Flower Brothel, he was honestly d that was the case. d over the fact that he chose right back then, and d that Di Cang took a woman thats been ridden by all sorts of men out there!
But now the Head of the Flower Brothel herself had imed that Bai Yan was her mistress!
Thats the Flower Brothel dammit, an organization equivalent to the royal family! Why did Bai Yan have to be the owner?!
Based on what can she do that?
Compared with the regret gripping Bai Zheng Xiang and the unwillingness hanging around Nangong Yi, more were looking on with contempt after their initial shock. However, the contempt firing out from these people werent aimed at Bai Yan, its at those whos going against the girl.
So the Bai family didnt even get her status right when they imed shes a prostitute. Che, talk about being disgusting. How can they even im to be her family when they are so willing to stigmatize her?!
Its no wonder Bai Yan and her brother are so rebellious. With such people as their family, even I wouldnt want them.
Before these people were still using Bai Xiao of being unfilial, but after witnessing how shameless and cruel the Bai family was in reality, it made sense to them now.
With such rtives, who wouldnt be rebellious? What, are they supposed to be good and obedient instead?
Seriously, I cant believe they can have the heart to do such cruel things to their own blood. If it were me, I can never do that to my own child.
Hearing the undisguised discussions hovering around himself, Bai Zheng Xiangs face was twitching profusely. There were many times where he wanted to speak out to defend himself, but against that indifferent expression on his daughters face, the man here didnt have the courage to say it.
Chapter 186 “With a Stepmother comes a Stepfather”
Chapter 186 With a Stepmotheres a Stepfather
Impossible, it must be a mistake. How could Bai Yan be the master of the Flower Brothel? Covered with jealousy in that re, Yu Rong only had the girl in her eyes right now.
How could she believe that? A girl that can easily be trampled by her six years ago would suddenly transform into a high and mighty existence, the master of the Flower Brothel.
Even if the Flower Brothel were to submit to someone, it shouldve been my daughter Bai Zhi and Bai Ruo, why this bitch? That Hualuo has the worst sight in this world!
Likely able to sense the fluctuation in the air, Hualuo shoots an ironic grin at Yu Rong: So you are my mistresss stepmother? Its as the old saying goes, if theres a stepmother then theres a stepfather.
Though the charming womans gaze was still on the bleeding figure on the ground, her words were meant for Bai Zheng Xiang instead to the other side.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
If this was someone else saying this to him, the man in question wouldve at least refuted the im. However, it was Hualuo, a being far superior to himself in standing. Heck, if theres a hole right now, Bai Zheng Xiang wouldve squirmed into it out of embarrassment.
Mother! Just as Bai Yan was slowly encroaching in on that pair of shameless existence, a sharp childish voice suddenly broke through the sky and caught her attention.
Halting in her steps, she and the rest of the crowd all looked up to whatsing from above..
It was a throne, a crimson red throne pulled by four silvery wolves. With an enchanting yet arrogant smile, the mans silvery hair literally gave this man an almost surreal image like hes an otherworldly existence gazing down at the mortals.
But thats not all though. Sitting next to this man was another person, a doll like child that raised no questions about his lineage. One small and one big, together they formed the stunning duo that cant be denied.
Swoosh!
The first to disembark from the ride was the white cat in the childs arm. Dashing over to Bai Yans side, the creature first jumped up to lick the womans face to show his delight before issuing out a bashful cry: Meow.
It must be said, after leaving the Holy Ind, this little tiger cub had done an impable job of disguising himself as a cat. Sometimes, even Bai Yan would forget Little Rice was in fact a white tiger now.
However when the foolish tiger wildly ran into Bai Yans embrace, he seems to have forgotten theres still a dangerous figure behind his back. In that same moment, Di Cangs expression was so dark that it looked like those eyes can shoot lightning at his target.
Mother.
Not to be outdone by his friend, Bai Xiachen also jumped off the throne and tottered over to his mothers side. With a lovely smile, the little steam bun softly said: I heard some people were bullying Uncle, so we came.
Its okay now, I can handle this. Gently rubbing the little boys head, a genuine smile escapes the mothers mouth before turning up to Di Cang, Howe you are here too?
Evil yet seductive, Di Cang gave no doubt that hes in charge: How can I note when my future brother-inw is being harmed?
Bai Xiao who was still in the middle of his astonishment abruptly started to twitch in his expression after hearing that sentence. For some unknown reason, his heart was having a very difficult time epting that form of address from Di Cang.
So who is it, whos the idiot thats foolish enough to harm my future brother-inw?
Sweeping his threatening gaze across the onlookers, his eyes eventually fell upon Bai Zheng Xiang in the end.
Plop!
Unable withstand that level of pressure, the man immediately took to the ground and started shivering: Lord Cang, I.
Lord Cang! Not waiting for Bai Zheng Xiang to say another word, Yu Rong had already spoken out with that unrecognizable face due to all that sobbing and bruise, I beg you Lord Cang, please get justice for us!
The crowd was baffled and shocked.
This. it cant be, did Yu Rong lose her mind from being beaten so hard? Lord Cang is obviously here to protect Bai Yan and her brother. Why would she ask him to get justice?
Chapter 187 “Take Di Cang for a Fool”
Chapter 187 Take Di Cang for a Fool
Yu Rong didnt care that her husband was desperately tugging at her sleeve. With a miserable face, she continues to cry out with tears flowing down the side: The truth is Your Highness, years ago the one who found you isnt Bai Yan, its my youngest daughter Bai Zhi. I couldnt bear to let others deceive you, thats why Im telling you this. Please, you must get justice for us!
Wah! An uproar promptly exploded out of the crowd.
Heck, forget the crowd, even Nangong Yi (Crown Prince) was popping his eyes in disbelief at Yu Rongs doing.
Smirking, Bai Yan just knew this woman would be like this. In order to achieve her goal, shes willing to throw away Bai Zhis reputation too.
Yu Rong! Bai Zheng Xiang was desperate now. He knows, even if they are to say something like that, this wasnt the time and ce!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Your meaning is the one from that day is Bai Zhi? Di Cang continues to smile with that handsome face. However, there were no kindness or goodwill there, only a dark menacing aura.
Baddie Father is so scary right now. Bai Xiachen instinctively stepped backwards at the face of his fathers demeanor.
Thats right, Yu Rong tightly clutched onto her stomach. Your Highness, Bai Yan not only impersonated my daughter Bai Zhi, she also had someone harm my unborn child. Please, you must get justice for us.
As gullible as Bai Zheng Xiang was against his wife, he now knows what the woman was trying to get at. Though its all because of this foolish woman that caused him to lose the bond between him and his daughter here, but that child in her belly was still his.
Yu Rong, you keep quiet! Hurrying to warn his wife with a re, the man then turns to face Di Cang again: Your Highness, the fetus inside my wifes belly is innocent. I implore you, let us leave for now so I can save the child.
I didnt get even yet, how dare you imply you want to leave? A flicker of ridicule escaped Di Cangs smile: Yan Yan, it seems this Yu Rong is not only a horrible stepmother, shes even cruel enough to tarnish her own daughters reputation.
To openly im the one from back then was Bai Zhi, wouldnt that mean she had lost her chastity at the tender age of twelve?
When hearing this, Yu Rong was slightly startled there: No, its not like that my daughter, she really
You think I wouldnt know Bai Zhi had already tasted the forbidden fruit with another men? Wrapping his powerful arms around Bai Yans body, Di Cang was both protective and threatening at the same time with that gesture: Whats more, I really like to know where you managed to get the confidence to think I would be fooled into mistaking my woman here as someone else.
Sneaking a peek at the pair and the level of intimacy between the two, the people here finally became enlightened.
They now understands, it didnt matter whether or not Yu Rongs words are true, Di Cang will still pick Bai Yan in the end. Just the looks between Bai Zhi and Bai Yan was iparable. Therefore, where did this womans confidencee from when they C the unrted passerbys C are unconvinced?
Yu Rong was truly dumbfounded now. Under normal circumstances, even if Di Cang didnt believe her, a thorough investigation would ensue at the very least after she makes this statement. By then, Di Cang will naturally know the one from six years ago wasnt Bai Yan.
So why, why would Di Cang be so certain its her? So certain its Bai Yan?
Bai Yan, you say it, tell him you are not from that night six years ago! How can you sleep at night by deceiving others?! Tightly biting her lips, Yu Rongs eye was full of resentment as she red at the source of her misfortune.
Pricking her brow at the strange demand, Bai Yan was unmoved: I can sleep very well at night, thank you very much. Rather its you, does my mothere haunt you in your dreams at night?
As soon as her words came forward, though brief and short, Bai Yan can still clearly pick up a flicker of panic in Yu Rongs eye.
Chapter 188 “Wait for Me”
Chapter 188 Wait for Me
As expected, Lanyues death is rted to this woman.
Compared to Bai Yans thought, the others present only took it as a form of ridicule and nothing more.
By the time Yu Rong managed to recover from her initial shock, the source of her panic was already in front of her: What are you going to do?
Bai Yan smirked: I have here a medicine pill, it can keep your belly from losing that child.
Yu Rong was already vignt to begin with. To hear this out of the blue, her rms were ringing in full steam.
As if she would be so kind!
Just that the fetus is already dead, meaning it wont live no matter what. What this medicine pill will do is keep the flesh growing, and at a faster than usual rate at that. Three monthster, the stillborn will slide out of you naturally.
Horror gripped the womans face: What do you mean by that?
Bai Yan didnt answer her words; instead, she turned to face Bai Zheng Xiang with contempt in her eyes: Since you are willing to harm your own son for another mans child, I will have you learn the truth. When the stillborn is ready andes out, I will have you do a blood test. By then, you will know what a life worse than death means!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Looking at his daughters serious expression, Bai Zheng Xiang was truly startled. Shifting his eyes over to his wife, Is what she said true?
Tightly biting her lip, Yu Rong refutes the im outright: Husband, dont listen to her nonsense. Whatever shes saying, its all a ploy to divide us. Besides our child is already dead, how can there be any blood left?
Shes regretting it now, regretting over her weak self of listening to her mothers word. Why did she have to go cheat on her husband just for an empty husk of a Bai House?!
But theres no such thing as returning the arrow once its shot. Biting her lip, Yu Rong figured this must be nothing but a bluff by Bai Yan to make her spell the truth.
Whether or not you believe it, it matters not. We will know after three months.
Not giving the shameless woman a chance to respond, Bai Yan quickly shot a pill into Yu Rongs mouth and forced her to swallow it. This naturally left thetter in utter terror as she attempted to buckle out the medicine from her throat.
Its no use, my Dan pill will melt as soon as ites into contact with water. Now that youve taken it, the effects will forever meld into your body. Bai Yan sneered, knowing whats awaiting the woman.
Bully my brother? Then I will let you fall into despair using this three months time!
Do you still remember what I said to you before? Bai Yans eyes shifted back to Bai Zheng Xiang, I said, if you dont return the Dan pills that you tricked out of my mothers hand, I will have your strength reverted back to a state before then. From the looks of it, you dont seem to have that ability anymore.
Her meaning was obvious here.
Either return what she wanted, or wait for your strength to regress until its no different from being a cripple.
Im your father! Bai Zheng Xiang anxiously roared out this statement.
Even until now, he still wants to use this fact to threaten Bai Yan. Yet, he seems to have forgotten something crucial, it was he who openly expelled his daughter from the family roster.
How do you want to deal with him? Suddenly, a deep seductive voice resounded beside Bai Yans ear. Glimpsing over, she can see its that same handsome face that she wanted oh so much to get away from.
Due to their close proximity, there were no room for Bai Yan to retreat from. In fact, she can even feel the mans breath knocking against her skin, sending all of her senses going wild with every puff of air.
Im going to have his strength regress until its like before.
She did not intend to cripple her supposed father right away; instead, she will slowly have the man experience the pain and helplessness of it all.
Wait for me. After leaving behind these words, Di Cangs figure was already moving over to Bai Zheng Xiangs location.
Chapter 189 “White Lotus Flower (i)”
Chapter 189 White Lotus Flower (i)
Bai Zheng Xiang widened his eyes in horror. Opening his mouth, he wanted to ask for mercy to only find his vocals incapable of making a peep. Not only that, even his fingers were unable to budge.
Take it. Di Cang hands a round beady object into the mans hand. Against that tyrannical oppression, none can reject his words.
Now Bai Zheng Xiang can finally move his fingers. Trembling all over, he didnt even want to know whats currently in the palm of his hand. Nevertheless, he asked anyways out of fear: Lord Cang, can I ask, what is this pill that you are giving me?
Di Cang sneered, not bothering to hide his threatening aura: Its a pill to make you be a useless cripple.
In front of that explosivement, the man was so frightened that he nearly threw the beady little thing away out of reflex. Crumbling to the floor, all forms of strength had left his legs.
Sadly for this person, he didnt even have the courage to drop the poisonous object.
Gulp!
Swallowing hard, he slowly closed his eyes to ept his fate and chugged the pill into his mouth with that trembling hand.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dan pills will generally melt away as soon as ites into contact with a humans saliva, making it extremely difficult for the consumer to regret afterwards.
I have taken the medicine as per your order, can I leave now? Slowly climbing up from the floor, only an ashen white could be found on the mans face.
In the course of a single day, Bai Zheng Xiang looked like he had aged exponentially. Greyish white in his hair, ck bangs hanging underneath those eyes, if one didnt know better, they might mistake him as an old elder with that lumped back.
Now that the Bai family has lost their one and only sky rank master, its a certainty their fate wont be very good. In fact, it can even be considered miserable. More importantly though, they had recently squeezed their supporting families for funds to pay Bai Yan back her dowries, meaning many will be more than happy toe make some trouble in theing future.
Let them go.
Raising a faint smile, Bai Yan confidently walks up to her father and said: Its too easy to let you just die. So, I will have you experience a life worse than hell itself.
Shuddering at the blunt statement, Bai Zheng Xiang once again closed his eyes in shear pain: Do you hate me that much? Even his voice was trembling as he spoke.
Isnt there a saying of parents always have their reasons? No matter what, I gave birth to her and raised her, how can she be so cold hearted?
Bai Yan sneered, ignoring the plea: From the day you only believed in Yu Rong and ignored me, you shouldve seen thising. You dont deserve to be my father!
Clenching his fists until the veins were popping, it took this foolish father a very long time before he can rx his muscles again. By the time he came back to reality, it looked like a part of his soul was lost to him. Even as he was heading for his own home, Bai Zheng Xiang never once looked at Yu Rong again.
Sister, what should we do with these people? Coming up to his sisters side, Bai Xiao peers down at the shivering Yu Fei and Yu Rong on the floor.
Whichever hand Yu Fei used to hurt you, you can disable it for good!
Okay, a sharp flicker of danger quickly shed across Bai Xiaos eye as he walked up to the cowering man.
Ahhh!
Without hesitation, the usually gentle boy unsheathed his sword and sliced across Yu Feis remaining good arm, crippling it for good by severing the tendon.
After seeing this scene, Yu Rong was also stupefied from fright like her brothers children. But unlike her niece and nephew who only knows how to shiver in one corner C trying hard to hide their existence C Yu Rong was more intelligent. In one roll of her eyes, she lumps down and pretends to have fainted.
Hualuo, throw them back to the Bai House!
Following this incident today, the Bai family can officially be knocked out of their status as a first-rate noble family in this kingdom!
Its unsure when Nangong Yi left the scene, perhaps he didnt have the face to continue watching, but as he was walking home, his mood remained very low the entire time.
Your Highness, you are back! The crown princess wishes to see you, thats why Ive been waiting for you here. One of the maid loyal to Yu Ruo rushes up to the man as soon as she saw the prince walk through the doorway.
Chapter 190 “White Lotus Flower (2)”
Chapter 190 White Lotus Flower (2)
At the mention of his wife, Nangong Yis (crown prince) expression went even gloomier while he strode towards the bedchamber.
Inside the luxurious room, Bai Ruo was currently lying on her bed, unable to budge an inch due to the excruciating pain tearing through her buttocks. And because of this feeling, hatred had taken root in her eyes while she clutched onto the bedsheet to relieve her frustration and anger.
She hates Bai Yan! Hates her for the fact that she can get Di Cangs love! Hate her for ignoring their bond as sisters. No matter what, its expected that an elder sister should forgive the younger one, wasnt that so?
But more than that, she also hates Nangong Yi!
In the pce, there are two fourth grade medicinal pills. If the man had given his share to her instead, her injuries wouldve healed immediately. However, despite the mans constant im of loving her, Nangong Yi did the opposite at the critical moment!
His Highness the Crown Prince is entering!
It was at this moment a brief announcement interrupted her train of thought. Covering up the grotesque look in her eyes, Bai Ruo reverted back to her usual pitiful self.
Husband Her voice soft and weak.
If this was the usual Nangong Yi, the prince wouldve lost any form of unpleasantness after hearing that. However, he now only had the topic of Bai Yan in his head, making his mood very irritable.
Bai Ruo, do you know what happened today? The mans voice was strong and unpleasant.
I dont know my husband. Whats wrong? Bai Ruos face instantly went a little white there.
Ever since shes known this man, the prince had never once addressed her with the full name. This gave her a very big hint that something was amiss here.
Today, I saw your father and mother advocating out on the street that Bai Yan is the leading prostitute in the Flower Brothel!
What?
Bai Ruos eyes were full of surprise. Making a weak whispering voice, Thats impossible, how could she be the leading prostitute?
If Bai Yan was really the leading prostitute of the Flower Brothel, theres no way her husband would be so irritated instead of showing disgust and contempt.
Husband, biting her lips, she meets the man with her watery eyes, my parents must have mistaken this, theres no way my sister could do such a thing.
Upon hearing that statement, Nangong Yis gloomy expression quickly turned for the better. In his mind, whatever mistake the Bai House makes was their own issue, its not his or his wifes so long as the woman didnt collude with them.
Thats right, youve guessed it. Not only that, I just learned that Bai Yan is in fact the owner of the Flower Brothel!
Boom!
Owner of the Flower Brothel?
Like a heavy hammer, this news pounded away at Bai Ruos heart, sending herplexion into the abysmal white.
Fortunately for the conniving woman, her position on the bed was the perfect cover, leaving Nangong Yi oblivious to obvious change in emotion.
Husband, she tightly clenched her fist until the nails left a deep gash in her palm, I never expected my sister would be the owner of the Flower Brothel. This is good. If shes doing so well then I also feel happy for her.
Giving aplicated look at his wife, Nangong Yi didnt quite understand her words: Bai Yan did such horrible things to you, arent you angry with her? Also, she even abolished your fathers cultivation today.
Once again, Bai Ruos body shuttered for a second at the news of her fathers fate. Closing her eyes, the womans face showed a pained expression: She may be heartless and unsympathetic to her own family, but I cant do that. No matter what, she is my sister, my blood.
Opening her eyes after saying all those good words, she looked directly at her man before continuing: And, I believe there wille a day where my sister bes good.
Chapter 191 “Music Valley’s Mistress”
Chapter 191 Music Valleys Mistress
My love, exhaling a sigh, Nangong Yi painfully pulls his wife into his arms. Do you resent me for not giving you the pill?
Lowering her eyes to hide that sharpness, Bai Ruo softly replied: Husband, you are both my love and my world, so long as you are well then I will sacrifice myself if I need to!
Hearing how sensible his wife was, the foolish man became even more distressed in his voice: Oh Wife, my dear love, how fortunate am I to have such a perfect wife like you. Rest assured, I will never wrong you in this life.
Oh Husband, tightly holding her husbands hand, since my sister is no longer a useless person, why dont we have her marry into the royal family? This way not only will it not be a smear on our reputation, it will also give you another woman to help serve you.
Startled by the statement, the man stared intently at the woman in his embrace: You are really fine with Bai Yan being my side wife?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
If Bai Yan can really be his woman, that would mean the Flower Brothel will also be in his hands.
Only a fool would refuse such a good thing!
Husband, so long as you want it, its fine even if it means I will suffer a little.
If this was any other time, Nangong Yi wouldve vowed on the spot after seeing how pitiful his wife looked. But now, just thinking of that peerless womans appearance and the possibilities, he did not hesitate in the least.
Wife, Lord Cangs strength is so high that even my father is afraid of it. To steal Bai Yan from his hands, I fear it wont be so simple.
Bai Ruo was starting to get a little worried here after seeing how serious her husband was about taking Bai Yan for his wife. But words cannot be taken back once spoken so she can only push on.
Husband, a while go I heard the Music Valley is searching for someone. That person I know its Di Cang! Soft in her voice, she utters this so weakly that it was somewhat difficult to make out.
Music Valley? Nangong Yi frowned.
When did my wife get in touch with the Music Valley?
Detecting the doubt in the mans eye, Bai Ruo hurries to exin: Husband, I only met the people of the Music Valley by coincidence a while back. They didnt know the identity of Di Cang, thats why they asked me for information Just that, back then I was set on letting my younger sister Bai Zhi marry into the Cang Manor, hence the reason why I kept this a secret.
Going gloomier in his eyes, Nangong Yi questions the woman even further: Then do you know who exactly is it thats searching for Di Cang?
I know, its the mistress of Music Valley! Coming alive in her eyes, Husband, if you send a letter to the Music Valley informing them of this, Im sure Bai Yan wont be able to be Di Cangs wife afterwards.
Going silent for a while, Nangong had to give this idea a thorough thinking: Though the Music Valley is indeed strong, but they are still only slightly better than the Flower Brothel. This method isnt going to work.
Husband, trying to support herself, Bai Ruo raises a snowy white smile with that frail face. Did you forget how she treated me when we first met? If we inform the Music Valley of Di Cangs existence, my sister would no doubt break out into a fight with the other party considering her personality.
In truth, the main reason why Nangong Yi was so disgusted with Bai Yan was because Bai Ruo had for many years ndered her elder sister in front of this man. Like a hypnotist, the more you say something, the more likely one will take it as the truth.
Musing over the suggestion, Nangong Yi finally understood where his wife was going with this: So you want to let Di Cang be disappointed with her? And then through this crack, separate them?
Chapter 192 “Music Valley’s Mistress (2)”
Chapter 192 Music Valleys Mistress (2)
I can allow Bai Yan to be my side wife, however Raising a smirk, Nangong Yi pauses before continuing, I wont allow her bastard child into my house!
Bai Ruo too also raised an imperceptible smile at her husbands deration. Husband, dont worry, I can assure you my sister will do it. Shes a smart person, she will know whats best for her. Di Cang may be strong right now, plus she has the Flower Brothel in her hands, but neither of them can match up to our sons status!
Our son is born under the worship of the animals in this world, making him destined to be extraordinary. Even it is Di Cang, the only future awaiting that man is kneeling before our son! A faint sinister glow beams out of her eye.
Like his wife, Nangong Yis expression also improved somewhat: If she really is so smart, why did she refuse me and chose Di Cang instead?
So what if Di Cang is powerful? In the future, this kingdom and the world will eventually be my sons! By then, I will have that man never be able to stand up again!
Husband, making a faint chuckle, Bai Ruo puts on a confident face. Thats because back then you didnt love her. If you simply pretend that you do, Im sure she would fall into your arms at the slightest push.
Humph, Bai Yan is indeed very clever. Unfortunately for her, such a futile approach in luring me is useless. I will never love her.
If anything, the most I will do is covet her body and beauty. Love her? Never!
Slowly exhaling a breath of relief, Bai Ruo only said all this because she was honestly worried her husband would fall heads over heels for that girl.
My love, you get a good rest first, I will go deal with this matter. Caressing his wifes forehead to appease the woman, I promise you, once I have Bai Yan in my hands, I will give the Flower Brothel to you for management.
Not wanting the man to think of her as the coveting and material type, Bai Ruo closes her eye to cover that joyful look. Instead, she puts on a soft mellowing voice: Husband, I only care for you in this world. That Flower Brothel and whatever, I dont care for any of it.
In this world, theres nothing better than a woman professing her love for you.
Very moved by that statement, Nangong Yi tightly holds onto his wifes hand: My love, my promise will not change once its given. Just wait, I will make you the mistress of the Flower Brothel!
But, my sister wont agree Bai Ruo tightens her lip to make a helpless expression.
Scoffing augh, Nangong Yi didnt think twice when answering: In this world, its always the husband first. Once shes mine, the ownership of the Flower Brothel will naturally be in my hands. By then, what else can she say?
After saying this, the man releases his wife and attempts to tidy up that strand of stray hair on the womans head. Ill go write a letter to the Music Valley now. Just wait, I will have you and your sister reunited in no time. Hahahaha!
Its unsure if its due to the illusion of himself getting the Flower Brothel soon, or due to the fact that he will be able to possess that peerless woman, but his mood was twice as good as when he first came into the bedchamber.
Chapter 193 “Not His Daughter”
Chapter 193 Not His Daughter
Watching her husbands departing back, Bai Ruo inexplicably tightened her hands into a fist until the nails had pierced the skin.
Bai Yan, consider yourself lucky this time. After I take the Phoenix Brothel from your hands, I wont let you live!
As hypocritical as this woman was, shes not at the stage where shes willing to share her husband with the enemy.
Inside the Capital City Inn, a incessant coughing repeatedly rang out of a certain room here reserved fort he most prestigious of their guests.
Young Master, Ive finished investigating as per yourmand. The elder standing next to the patient respectfully reports, worried over the incessant coughing of his young lord.
Oh? Pricking his brow, Then what sort of background does that girl have?
The old elder sneaks a nce before answering: Her mother is Lanyue, the daughter of the Lan House in this city. As for her father, hes the current house chief of the Bai family. However, its said that shes been expelled by her father recently.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Frowning, the middle-aged man became doubtful: Are you sure that her mother is thedy of the Lan House and that she isnt adopted?
This information is definite without fault. Young Master, I believe the girl from yesterday is only simr to the youngdy, they arent necessarily rted The elder helplessly sighed. He too had wondered why theres someone so simr in appearance, but now its obvious that the youngss wasnt rted to their own missingdy.
Maybe its due to the bad news, but the coughing only got worse with every passing minute where the patient sounded like hes about to cough out his lungs. Do you know where the girl lives?
Young Master, you want to The elder was a tad surprised so he quickly followed up with a deep frown.
Not minding the protesting looking his way, the middle-aged man only smiled bitterly: I cant help it. Ever since I saw that girl, her face had been lingering in my mind, unable to disperse no matter what. Even if she does have nothing to do with my sister, I still want to go see her.
Keeping quite for a brief moment, the elder decides to speak his mind anyways: Young Master, your identity is very sensitive. If others were to learn of it.
Its fine, Im only going to meet her. There wont be any danger. Supporting himself with his hand, the patient appears to be struggling to climb out of the bed. Lead the way.
Helpless in his demeanor, the elder can only do as instructed: Very well Young Master, pleasee with me.
Logically speaking, he, as the loyal servant should write a letter immediately to inform his old master of the situation; however, he fears the unkind truth might bring even more harm to everyone after what he witnessed in the past.
Ughhughhh.
Seeing his young lord coughing again, the elder rushes back over to help only to be pushed away.
Im not so sick that I need someone to support me. If she sees me in that state, it wont be good Gently wiping the trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth, the middle-aged man slowly walked for the doorway on his own.
Just like that, one cough and two steps, they headed for the outside in this terrible state.
The loyal elder really was hurting inside. As much as he wanted to stop this outrageous act of stubbornness, he too understands no one can stop the young lord when hes in this state.
Together, they spent over thirty minutes to reach the old manor, which would normally take no more than half of that time for any old regr person.
Who are you two, and what do you want? The two guards standing watch sternly yelled out this question at the sight of the strangersing their way.
Very displeased by the obstruction, the elder was ready to make an example of these impudent people when a hand stopped him.
I am here to look for your mistress, Bai Yan.
Chapter 194 “To Heal You”
Chapter 194 To Heal You
Under the peach blossom tree located in the back garden, Bai Yan was currently sitting inside the pavilion holding a book in her hands. With her long legs curled up on the bench, the image of her serene figure was like a touch of life on this picturesque image.
Just as shes enjoying her moment of peace and quiet, a rushed guard from the outside interrupts her reading by charging into the garden: Mistress, someone is seeking an audience with you.
Closing the book, she calmly looks up to face the soldier: Who?
He calls himself Bai Zhanpeng.
Bai Zhanpeng?
Due to unfamiliarity of the name, Bai Yan inexplicably curled her brow into a knot: Go let him in first.
Yes, Mistress. Receiving the order, the guard retreats to only return a short whileter with the two extra figure in tow.
Its you? Recognizing the younger male, she cries this out like a reflex reaction.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Miss Bai Yan, I hope you wouldnt mind me being so abrupt in my visit today. Raising a faint smile, Bai Zhanpeng attempts to help liven up his appearance. Sadly, due to that frail body and sicklyplexion, theres no denying hes unwell.
Slowly getting up, Bai Yan didnt hesitate to ask: I know its my fault the other day in bumping into you, but How did you find out about my ce of residence?
Youve misunderstand me Miss, I did note here to ask for an apology. Breaking out into a cough again, Bai Zhanpeng stubbornly forces augh to mask that outburst: I came today because I have a very good impression of you, thats why Im visiting.
If such words were toe out of any other random persons mouth, Bai Yan would no doubt mistake it for a flirting yboy trying to hit on herself. However, oddly enough, she didnt get such a feeling like its a very good thing.
Your body After the brief interaction, she can tell the man before her was very sick and wouldnt have many years to live.
This body of mine is already beyond help, and my trip away from home is also because Im near my end. I want to find my long lost sister so I can bring her home. When I saw you the other day, I felt like I was seeing my sister at my side again..
Trembling in her heart, Your younger sister, how old was she when she disappeared?
By this year she should be closing in on forty years old. I dont know how she disappeared, but twenty years ago she just never returned after an outing.
Nearly forty? Then that means she didnt disappear while still in the cradle.
Bai Yan was honestly a little disappointed here because she did have a tinge of hope there for a second.
Your physical problem is very serious. If you dont mind the inconvenience, can I have a look? Loosening her tense brow, she bluntly asks.
Young Master The elder standing beside the sickly man was very anxious after hearing the request. Just as he wanted to stop this, Bai Zhanpeng instead stopped him with a shake of the head.
There is nothing to be inconvenient about. Miss, are you an alchemist?
Thats right. Without hiding her background, Bai Yan slowly stepped in front of Bai Zhanpeng and infused her spirit into the mans body for the examination.
Shuddering at first over the intrusion, the sickly patient quickly rxed himself after getting overwhelmed with a soothing sensation like someone bathing in the open sunlight.
As nice as it was for Bai Zhanpeng, his follower on the other hand didnt look so well. Practically sweating down to his underwear, the elder was praying to the heavens that things would
turn out well. The reasoning, if Bai Yan tried anything in this state, no one can stop her.
Fortunately for this loyal servant, Bai Yans spiritual intrusion onlysted for a short while before she pulled out. With a dignified face of a healer facing a patient, she asked: Did you get seriously injured ten years ago?
Chapter 195 “To Heal You”
Chapter 195 To Heal You
Bai Zhanpeng nodded: Yes, I was actually injured by my enemies ten years ago.
Then theres no mistaking it then. Though ten years ago an alchemist managed to save your life with a Dan pill, but because he couldntplete the job, your enemys residual energy had continued to wreak havoc inside your body over the years.
Bai Zhanpeng was stunned by the girls ability to know this much. Making a wry smile: Everything that you said is known to me, but I too know that if I forcefully remove the wisp of energy, it will cause severe damage to my meridian. If living means I will be a cripple, I would rather die than to lose my dignity.
Who told you such a silly thing?
Raising a smirk, Bai Yan shifts her sight onto the napping white tiger cub currently basking in the sunlight not far away on the ground: Little Rice, I have a mission for you.
Without dy, Little Rice swooped into Bai Yans arm and looked on with disgust at the sickly man.
This human isnt even a great beauty. To think Mistress would want me to suck out that wisp of energy from him, NO WAY!
Two tes of Dongpo Pork. Bai Yan grits her teeth to say this.
Note: Dongpo pork is a Hangzhou dish which is made by pan-frying and then braising it until it practically melts to the touch.
Making a childish snort, the baby tiger knocks his head up in refusal. I wont sell my dignity for merely two tes of Dongpo Pork.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Add in another roast suckling pig. Bai Yan continues.
shing a spark in his tiger eyes, Little Rice was starting to sway from the temptation.
I will personally cook your food for one month! Bai Yan decides to go all in.
Sure enough, Little Rice was sparkling with stars in his eyes now. Without dy, he pats his cute little paw with Bai Yans hand to seal the deal.
Alright!
What shitty dignity, in front of great food, its all bullshit!
Plus I dont have to abuse my poor tummy now, not so bad at all!
Getting what she want, Bai Yan turns around to face the sickly man: Go with him. He will suck out the wisp of energy from your body.
This left Bai Zhanpeng and the old elder very surprised there.
There are countless alchemists inside the Medicine Sect who couldnt do a thing against the wisp of energy, but now the girl can solve it with only a few words and a promise?
Miss Bai Yan Bai Zhanpengs mouth carried with it a tinge of bitterness, This condition had been guing me for over ten years. Even if you can remove the wisp of energy from me, my body will still fail after being destroyed so thoroughly. At best I will only have a few years to live.
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan thought nothing of the mans worry: Since I said I have a way then there wont be an issue. If you trust me then go with him.
Young Master!
The old elder was anxious now. He knows, if the young master were to be given a choice now, he will surely pick to believe this unknownss.
Young Master, its better to be safe than sorry.
Bai Zhanpeng sends a questionable nce at the elder: I dont have much left to live anyways. What harm can there be in believing her?
At that, the sickly man turns back around to face the baby tiger: Lead on.
Meow. Calling out as a cat, Little Rice still had the look of contempt in his eyes.
But before the tiger cub could leave, Bai Yan quietly gave him a wink to signal something. In response, Little Rice blinked his eyes to show he understood.
Young Master! In his urgency, the old elder wanted to follow from behind to only be blocked by the peerless figure.
If you want to save him then dont go.
You The old elders eye was full of anger, If the young master is harmed in any way, we will never let you go!
Not minding the rudeness shooting her way, Bai Yan helped herself back to the pavilion while they waited. Did my son return yet? She asks the guard nearby.
Not yet Mistress. The young lord is out ying with his friends. I believe he wont be back until nightfall.
Chapter 196 “To Heal You (3)”
Chapter 196 To Heal You (3)
Pausing in her words, Bai Yan made it look like her next question was unintentional, What about Di Cang?
Lord Cang he After moving his things over, he then left again by himself. The guard reports, careful in his tone to not offend the woman.
Breaking out into an irritatedugh: It seems he have really taken my ce as his own. No matter, once his estate is repaired, I will have him out of here immediately!
As nice as that idea was, Bai Yan was still immature in these sort of things. For people like Di Cang, its impossible to drive him away once hes in.
With her questions out of the way and nothing else to do for the next while, Bai Yan figured she might as well continue reading her book. Just like that, one woman and one awkward looking elder waited silently in this pristine courtyard.
Back outside at the city street, Wang Xiaopeng was busy gobbling up the delicious snacks in front of himself.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I didnt expect the capital to have such delicious things around. Its even better than the big restaurants! Grinning, the chubby kid shoots a nce at Bai Xiachen whose also busy watching his friends insane ability to devour everything: Hey Xiachen, why arent you introducing your new friend over there?
Originally Nangong Zhun (bullied prince) was still amazed at why Wang Xiapeng can eat so much, but upon hearing the question, his skinny little body quickly stiffened up. Subconsciously, he lowered his head due to low confidence.
Hes called Nangong Zhun, someone I saved from being bullied inside the pce. Pointing at his new friend, Bai Xiachen puts on a bossy appearance: He will be under my protection from now on. If anyone dares to bully him, I will clobber them!
If hes your brother then he is my brother too! Jerking up from his chair, Wang Xiaopeng uses that chubby looking hand filled with grease to pat the poor boys shoulder: Dont worry, as long as you have me and Xiachen around, we will beat your enemies up for you!
As if to meet that vow, Bai Xiachen suddenly points his finger at the background: Xiaopeng, your chance is here. You see that fat kid with the bunch of soldiers tailing him? Hes the one whos been bullying him.
Following the boys line of view, the chubby kid soon caught sight of the mentioned group. Rude and pompous in their demeanor, these people are exactly like the way Bai Xiachen described them.
Holy! There is actually someone fatter than me! Immediately pulling up his sleeves, Wang Xiaopeng looked like hes ready to go at it, Its bad enough hes fatter than me, but hes also bullying my friend. Just watch you two, I will show you how to properly teach a person not to mess with us!
Leaving only these words behind, the chubby kid instantly shot out like a cannon ball for Nangong Lins (bully prince) location.
Lets go, we will watch from the side. Pulling his new friend along, Bai Xiachens eye was twinkling with delight at his enemys misfortune.
Startled there, Nangong Zhun sounded hesitant: This isnt this sort of bad?
Hes not afraid of his enemy per say, hes afraid of Wang Xiaopeng getting into trouble for his sake..
Just as Nangong Zhun was still struggling toe to terms on what to do, Wang Xiaopeng had already pounced onto his target and knocked the fat bully to the ground. Using that greasy hand, he starts pummeling the frightened target screaming for help.
Royal Grandson! The guards were all gripped with shock at the suddenness of it all. Just when they were ready to aid their lord, a spooky figure had already blocked their path.
Arent you people ashamed of yourself? A fight between two kids doesnt need the intervention of us adults. Knocking his small little head up, Bai Xiachen seems to have forgotten something C he too was but a five-year-old child.
Chapter 197 “Child King (1)”
Chapter 197 Child King (1)
Where did this runte from? Im warning you, move aside! The leader of the guards swiftly drew his sword and swung it at the kid.
As fast as that swing was, Bai Xaichen only needed to partially tilt his head to avoid the de with ease. Pursing his lip, he appeared quite dissatisfied: Mother told me I mustnt get physical under normal circumstances, so, I wont fight with you people. However. Making an innocent smile, I also have helpers of my own.
Clipping his little fingers together to make a whistling noise with his mouth, Bai Xiachen didnt need to wait long before a group of dashing red foxes came rushing down the street to attack the guards.
Phew, phew. Huffing for air, Wang Xiaopeng suddenly shoots his head around while still pressing Nangong Lin under his body, Xiachen, your family actually have so many foxes?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Pursing his lips to one side, Mother told me Auntie wanted a fox, thats why I called for them. Since they were nearby after just arriving in the city, I figured they would be good for boosting our might.
How can this be merely boosting our might?
This is practically supernatural!
Unable to close his gaping mouth, Wang Xiaopeng didnt bother to hide his coveting eyes thats twinkling with stars. Xiachen, we are friends right? Can you give me one too?
Contemting the idea, Bai Xiaochen uncharacteristically shook his head: That wont do. I promised Mother that I will let Auntie have a fox. Once shes done choosing, then you can pick.
Not minding it in the least, Wang Xiaopeng was literally blooming in his smile: OKAY! From now on I dont want to be your brother, I want to be your follower! Aspensation, you must give me a female fox.
Why a female fox?
Its my fathers fault. He said because Im so fat and stupid, I will likely not be able to find a wife in the future. So, I figured if I cant get a wife, I might as well marry a female fox as a wife.
To hear the chubby boys hair raisingment out of the blue, the foxes still scurrying around Bai Xiachens body instantly froze. In their haste due to fear, the female poption in the fox pack swiftly made a dash to hide themselves.
Wang Xiaopeng, look what youve done, you scared my foxes! Stabbing his hands against his waist, Bai Xiachen gives his chubby friend there a friendly re to show his discontent. Then as if remembering something, he turns his head around to look at Nangong Zhun: Do you also want to pick one?
Biting his lip, the frail boy slowly replied: Can I have a tiger instead?
Why? Finding it strange, he quickly inquired for more info.
Beaming a bright light in his eyes, Nangong Zhun was surprisingly brave when he answered: A tiger is the king of the animal kingdom. I too want to be a king!
Going dark in his little face, Bai Xiachen refutes the im: Who told you a tiger is the king of the animal kingdom?
Whats wrong with a fox?
Take Little Rice for example. That stupid cub can do nothing but sumb to my oppression.
Oh wait, thats not right, its sumb to Mothers delicious food!
Thats what I read from the books? Scratching his confused head, Nangong Zhun didnt understand why his friend was so irritated, Am I wrong?
shing a devious light across his iris, Bai Xiachen suddenly came down with a great idea: I can call for a tiger, but. from now on you must say a tiger is inferior to a fox!
Nodding earnestly, Nangong Zhun was very happy over the deal: I promise you, from now on I will only say a fox is stronger than a tiger.
Hearing that, Bai Xiachen finally nods with satisfaction: Thats right, what tiger and lion, what dragon and phoenix? At the end of the day, all of them must squabble on the ground before a fox!
Yes, Boss, Nangong straightens up his back.
Xiachen is so powerful so his words must be true.
What is a boss? Bai Xiachen innocently blinked his eyes, When did I be a boss?
Chapter 198 “Child King (2)”
Chapter 198 Child King (2)
Did Wang Xiaopeng not say by taking your demon beast, we will be your follower? A genuine smile floats out of Nangong Zhuns happy face, And, I think that by following you, we wont lose out.
Smacking his little head like he just became enlightened, Bai Xiachen proudly pats his friend shoulder with glee shooting out of his eyes: Thats right, follow me and you wont have to worry about not getting meat!
Watching how easy his friend over there was able to toy with the neer, Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) was starting to get bored of his own fight. In one squat, he directly takes a seat on top of his victim: Im tired, I need a break so stay there.
Pfff!
Due to the heavyweight thats known as this chubby kid, poor Nangong Lin (bully) could only splurge out a mouthful of blood before losing consciousness.
Its gettingte so I have to go back first. Mother is waiting for me to eat dinner. Not forgetting his new friend, Bai Xiachen attempts to drag the skinny boy away with him, If you go back to the pce now, Im sure those bad people will talk bad things about you in front of Granny Dowager. Why dont youe with me to my home first?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Surprisingly, Nangong Zhun didnt hesitate in the least when he earnestly nodded: Alright, Ill follow your words.
Seeing this, the chubby kid resting there on his victim could only roll his eyes at how easy it was to kidnap the skinny boy.
Hey kid, how dare you fall asleep in front of your Boss Chubby here!
Wang Xiaopeng had rested enough. Climbing up, he didnt wait to give the unconscious bully a good pping to knock him out of hisa.
Truthfully, Nangong Lin didnt act there, he really did faint a minute ago.
Im warning you, Nangong Zhun is under my protection. If you bully him again, watch and see if I wont drag you into a dark alley to have a bunch of men go at you!
Knocking his chubby face up proudly, Wang Xiaopeng only learned of this saying while he was eavesdropping on a ruffian trying to threaten a woman the other day. He didnt expect it toe in handy here.
My my father is the crown prince! Nangong Lin was shaking all over as he wept.
Not effected in the least by that fat ridden face, Wang Xiaopeng sends another flurry of ps across his victims face to showcase his dominance: Who is the crown prince?
My father
Pa!
Another p goes through.
You can only say one word!
Father
Only then did Wang Xiaopeng toss the fat bully aside: Thats right, good son.
Now there was no holding back the tears for Nangong Lin. Never in his life had he been insulted and bullied to such an extent.
Bai Xiachen, were leaving.
Patting his hands together to clean the dust, Wang Xiaopeng only managed a few steps before he suddenly jerked to a halt. Turning around, starts asking with that twitching face: Who did he say his father was?
The crown prince, Bai Xiachen kindly answered.
Immediately, the chubby made a mournful cry: Oh god, Im finished!
Dont worry, as long as Im here, his father wont be able to take revenge on you two. Patting his chest with confidence, Bai Xiachen sounds like his words arew.
Its not that, its my father. He will kill me if he learns of what I did.
His father had repeatedly warned him not make trouble outside, yet hes done exactly that. Of all the people he had to hit, he had beaten up the one son belonging to the crown prince of the kingdom.
Its all my fault Seeing the pitiful appearance of his chubby friend, Nangong Zhun attempts to take responsibility.
No, its not your fault, shaking his chubby head, Im only getting a beating, whats the big deal? If anything, I will only lose ayer of skin. That bastard bullied you so he deserves it!
Wang Xiaopeng may look like hes having second thoughts now, but even if he did know the fat boys background and who his father was, he wouldnt have done it differently.
Not like my old man will really beat me to death for something so small, right?
Forget it, you two go back first. Waving his hand to shoo the two boys away, the chubby kid epts his fate even if that face said otherwise.
A bit unease over his friends expression, Bai Xiachen offers his own form of help: Ill be next door. If anything, just yell and call for me. I will rush over to save you.
Chapter 199 “This is my Father?”
Chapter 199 This is my Father?
Rx brother, patting his friend in reassurance, Wang Xiaopeng went ahead by himself like a prepared inmate heading off for the death road.
But as soon as the kid stepped through his homes doorway, a powerful hand had stretched over to grab him by the ears: Stinking brat, tell me, what sort trouble did you make outside today?
Father, gentler, gentler! With a dead mans face, the chubby kid pleads for mercy: I didnt make any trouble, I really didnt!
No trouble? If you didnt make trouble then why did you beat up the crown princes son? Wang Deqiu (father) snapped back at his sons lie.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Talk about fast. Seriously, Wang Xiaopeng didnt expect his father to catch wind of the news so quickly.
Father, its that bastards fault. Hes the one doing the bullying, I only stepped in because I couldnt watch anymore. At that, the chubby kid puts on a grievance face, And, my friend Bai Xiachen also had a hand in this. If you dont believe me, ask him.
Loosening his hand from the brat, Wang Deqiu suspiciously eyed his son: Xiachen also had a hand?
Its true, that bastard bullied Xiachens friend, thats why I couldnt hold back.
Oh? If even Xiachen is involved then it cant be wrong, giving a warning re to his son, in the future, you must follow his words. If he tells you to beat someone then go beat them, if he tells you not to then you mustnt no matter what, understand?
Wang Xiaopeng was bbergasted at his old mans order: Father, why is that I can only make a move when Xiachen tells me to? Can you promise that you wont hit me if I do?
Not answering right away, Wang Deqiu first gave his son a giant smack before continuing: Xiachen is such a good child. If hes willing to beat another child then it must be the other partys fault. As for you, you think everyone is like you that will attack others indiscriminately?
This. is my own father?
The chubby here really had no tears left to cry, Why do I feel like I am adopted?
Father, then the matter with me hitting the crown princes son. Wang Xiaopeng cautiously asked, afraid he might take another beating from his father.
Nothing but a son of a crown prince? So long as you didnt hit him wrong then its fine. Scoffing it off like its nothing, Wang Deqiu then turned the topic back to his son: If you were half as good as Xiachen then we wouldnt have had to leave the n, nor be forced to move to this ce.
Afraid his father wouldnt let him off once the ranting starts, Wang Xiaopeng was smart enough to sneak away while the old man wasnt paying attention.
By the time Wang Deqiu hade to his senses, that small chubby figure was already long gone: This brat, he really likes to be wacked!
Back over at the old manor, Bai Yan was still busy reading her book in a leisurely manner, totally ignoring the unfriendly gaze shooting her way by the old elder.
Mother! A soft mellowing voice drifted over from the rear.
By the time Bai Yan looked up to search for her son, Bai Xiachen had already pounced into her arms to give the woman a heartwarming smooch on the cheek.
Im back Mother. And guess who I brought with me, Nangong Zhun!
Pricking her brow, only then did Bai Yan notice the frail looking kid quickly running over.
Apparently Nangong Zhun was still somewhat ufortable. A bit stiff, his eyes revealed a spec of envy at his friends fortune.
Chapter 200 “I’m Willing to be Your Disciple”
Chapter 200 Im Willing to be Your Disciple
Bai Yan couldnt resist augh, Hes still a child in the end.
Xiachen had always beencking inpany. If able, do you want to stay by our side?
Looking on in disbelief at the woman before him, Nangong Zhun almost couldnt keep his words clear: I can stay?
If you want to stay then no one can drag you away, slowly getting up, Bai Yan revealed a weing appearance. Also, I can see your talent isnt bad, just that theyve been buried over the years. If you want, I can take you as my disciple. Are you willing?
In the eyes of the child, joy was overflowing: Yes, I want to stay.
Xiachen, patting her sons head, you go with him to wash up, I still have other things I need to attend to. In addition
In a flip of her hand, Bai Yan pulls out a bottle of medicine for the young boy.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This medicine can cure your internal injuries. After you finish recovering, I will have you begin your training.
Watching the precious bottle ced before himself, Nangong Zhun didnt try to hide the strong level of emotions running through his eyes. Conviction quickly showed itself on the boys face.
Shifu, in the future I will definitely stand at the top and not let you down!
As per his vow, the young prince would eventually reach his goal while never forgetting the ones who changed his fate forever.
Nangong Zhun,e, Ill show you to your room. Excited in his action, the little steam bun quickly ran towards the inside to show off his home.
Watching the two kids enjoying themselves so much, as a mother and now a shifu, Bai Yan couldnt resist breaking out a smile at the scene.
Miss Bai Yans eyesight is quite good, aplex look gripped the old elders face, to think you woulde across such a talented sapling.
Not showing humility at the praise, Bai Yan takes a sip from the tea handed to her by the nearby maid: So you noticed it too. That child carries pride in his very core. Such aptitude will no doubt give him a bright future so how can I not bring him to my sons side?
Moreover, the kid was her sons friend. Its unavoidable that she will be more lenient when it came to children of this age group.
Whether or not he can be extraordinary in the future is hard to say. What I do know is that he will need more than just luck, he will need a shifu thats willing and capable to help him. Making amenting sigh, the elder then continues like he just missed a great opportunity: I can see his strength is very low so Im assuming hes been neglected for over the years.
Its precisely as the old elder said. From the very day Nangong Zhun was born, his mother had passed away, leaving him all alone in this world. Even if a person was talented, its useless if no one can be there to nurture it.
Are you trying to steal him from me? Raising her head, Bai Yan looks on meaningfully at the tempted elder.
I wont deny that I am somewhat tempted by the childs buried talent, but the current me dont have the energy or time. To me, the only thing that matters is my young masters wellbeing. Miss Bai Yan, I must give you this warning. If anything happens to my lord during the treatment, you wont be able to escape responsibility!
Just as the old elder had finished his speech, Bai Zhanpeng (sick man) also arrives at the scene under the leadership of Little Rice. Unlike before, his appearance didnt look so weak anymore.
Young Master! Anxious to check up on his lord, the old elder was shocked to find how obvious the changes were: Youre okay?
Making a slight nod, Bai Zhanpeng confirms the elders suspicion: The residual energy inside my body is destroyed.
Because of how sudden this great news came at, so sudden that it caught the elderpletely off guard, he didnt know how to react. It appears his suspicious attitude from earlier was a horrible mistake.
Miss Bai Yan, turning around, the loyal servant makes a respectful bow, I apologize for my offense from earlier. Thank you for saving my young master. If it werent for you, then
Chapter 201 “He is a Fifth Rank Alchemist”
Chapter 201 He is a Fifth Rank Alchemist
The more he talked, the more the tears came rolling out of the elder.
How many years has it been?
For the young masters illness, the Medicine Sect had exhausted everything to onlye out with nothing. But now, this girl was able to cure it with minimal effort. No matter what, she will forever be the benefactor of the whole Medicine Sect!
Just that, can I ask what sort of method did your kitty use? A faint glow emted out of the elder eye, Weve tried many things over the years, but all had failed at what you did with ease.
This Bai Yans expression became a little awkward, Thats difficult to say.
Startled, the answer was honestly outside of the elders expectation because the girl only had to say no instead of saying it in such a roundabout way.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Young Master? Since Bai Yan wouldnt tell him, he can only turn around for the patient instead.
Like Bai Yan, the sick man also showed a somewhat awkward expression: I dont know either. When I got into the room, the next thing I knew was that I fainted away. By the time I awoke, the wisp of energy inside my body was gone.
Now the situation only got more awkward. Showing an embarrassed glow on her cheeks, Bai Yan only didnt want to exin the procedure because she knew the man would refuse if she did.
Thats why she gave the wink to Little Rice when they left, its to tell the tiger cub what to do.
That so, the elder appeared disappointed. Because of this reason, he seems to have misjudged Bai Yan as not wanting to reveal the secret instead of just being embarrassed.
No matter though, whats important to him was his young masters health so everything else can step aside.
I have here a written prescription. Rummaging through her pocket, Bai Yan finally found the paper she had prepared earlier, Buy the items on the list for me.
This is
Its to help your young masters health. His physical body hasnt recovered yet so he needs some pills to aid him.
Shocked by those words, the elder immediately spread open the folded paper to bepletely surprised by the content. Frowning, he was perplexed by the recipe.
There are numerous alchemists in the Medicine Sect, plus he too was a fifth grade alchemist, but never had he seen such abination of ingredients.
Miss Bai Yan, what kind of medicine are you trying to concoct?
A Fifth Grade Vitality Rejuvenation Pill.
Vitality Rejuvenation Pill was the by product of her research in improving the Biorestoration Dan Pill used by Old Lord Lan back when the grandpa was ill. The reason why the other pill wouldnt be effective here was due to Bai Zhanpengs body, its much more severe.
Fifth grade medicine?
Compared to this never before heard of Dan pill, the elder was more surprised by the girl instead. Though he himself may be a fifth rank alchemist, but thats due to many years of effort and study. While on Bai Yans side, she was no more than twenty, an age not even half of the elders.
A twenty-something fifth rank alchemist this is she trying to give me a heart attack?
Bai Yan made a face like she wont be refused: His body is too weak. Unless I use something of that level, he wont be able to recover. Therefore, you must prepare over ten portions. With that much material, I should be able to create one hundred pills for him, more than enough until his body is fully recovered.
Shuddering in his hands, the elder almost couldnt catch his breath: Miss Bai Yan, you say you can create ten pills in one pot?
Bai Yan frowned, perplexed by the question: At least ten per pot. But just in case, I asked for a bigger portion as insurance.
What? At least ten? Then what if theres extra?
The elder almost couldnt keep his head together now due to the astonishing shock from the girls statement. In his desperation, he had to keep reminding himself it must be a lie, an exaggeration!
In truth, due to Bai Yans closed off living style at the Holy Ind over the years, her interaction with other alchemists in this world were limited. Even if she did meet a few out on her travels after leaving the Bai House, the numbers wouldnt be very high, hence the reason why shes unaware of how high her own alchemy was.
There shouldnt be that many as bad as her own three shifus, right?
Chapter 202 “Take Me for a Dead Man?”
Chapter 202 Take Me for a Dead Man?
Therefore, something like making ten pills in one pot was a far toomon thing in her view.
The old elder really wanted to cry. If the circumstances are good, he will at most yield four pills in one pot. If not, then two or even less wouldnt be out of the question.
ARHGG, so infuriating!
If nothing else, you can go prepare the materials. Once ready,e back and find me.
Making a stretch with her arms, Bai Yan was ready to rest in her room since theres nothing else for her to do today. Then all of a sudden, her attention was caught by a loudmotion from the next door.
This trantion is only hosted bcatrantion
It sounds like Wang Xiaopengs voice Xiachengs friend? Giving it a thought, she decides to take a look in the end to make sure everythings alright.
Elder Gu, looking at the direction of that departing figure, Bai Zhanpengs mouth soon curled into a faint smile. This world really is full of surprises. I estimate that even if wepare all of the geniuses in the Medicine Sect, none would be a match for thess.
The one known as Elder Gu was very ashamed of himself. Both for his suspicious heart and his blindness of not seeing how amazing Bai Yan was. To think the outside would have such a crazy genius now. Ive been closed off for far too long
Young Master, when I was investigating Miss Bai Yans background, I heard the Bai family had wanted to sell her to an old grandpa as a concubine over a third grade Dan pill. I wonder if they will regret it if they learn of her true ability.
While Bai Zhanpeng was busy stroking the paper in his hand like its a valuable treasure, his hands suddenly stopped at his followersment. From gentle to a frosty cold, even the air around his body felt awfully chilly.
The Bai family? Continue investigating that family, I want to know everything about them and what happened to Miss Bai Yan while she was there!
Yes, Young Master.
Over at the Wang familys home, Wang Deqiu (father) was in the middle of reading a book when a loud screaming cry alerted him to themotion outside. In his haste, he made a dash for the front yard after charging out of his study room. Thats when the man saw his son Wang Xiaopeng being bound up like a pig by a group of soldiers.
Standing at the forefront of these intruders would naturally be the arrogant Nangong Lin (royal grandson). After the fight from earlier, hes been eager to get revenge, hence the reason why he came alone with these men.
As for Wang Xiaotong (younger sister), the girl was already scared out of her wits. In her panic, she cries out while attempting to break her elder brother free from those bad people.
Scram!
Not to be rejected, the big fat bully wickedly pushed the poor girl aside and issued out a devious chuckle: If youe over again, watch and see if I wont turn you into my bedding maid!
Maybe its fate or by coincidence, Wang Deqiu (father) just so happens to hear exactly this phrase when he came running.
How dare someone say they will use my daughter as a bedding maid! Just because we left the main family doesnt mean I, Wang Deqiu, can be so easily bullied!
Father! Noticing his old mans figureing over in the distance, Wang Xiaopengs screaming voice only grew louder like a squealing pig begging for mercy, Help me, help me!
You little bastard, let go of my son this instant! Flushed red in his eyes, the raging father didnt need any encouragemen to raise his hands. Grabbing a random rod nearby, he began waving it around in his assault at the soldiers, forcing the poor men jumping back left and right due to the extreme pain.
Father, after being dropped to the floor, Wang Xiaopeng wasted no time to crawl behind his old mans leg to use as his shield. This group of people is too much. Not only are the picking on me despite being way older, they also outnumber me! Help me teach them a lesson, humph!
Get your ass over there and stay quiet. Tossing the chubby kid into the nearby bush like a toy, Wang Deqiu didnt even cast a nce at his sons wellbeing: How dare you people hit my son. If anyone is to beat him then it has to be me! Just watch, I will show you people what it means to cross me today!
Chapter 203 “A Business Deal”
Chapter 203 A Business Deal
The fat bully was too stunned for words. Unable to do a thing, he can only watch the guards he brought along be knocked over to the ground one after the other.
I Noticing the gaze directed at himself from Wang Deqiu (father), the fat bully quickly lost all form of arrogance and began to stutter: My father is the crown prince
I dont care if your father is the prince or the king, if he cant teach you properly then I will do their job for them! In one sweep of his feet, the enraged man makes a stomp right onto the boys chest.
These people really take me for a pushover, how dare theye into my home and hit my son? I will show them what it means to mess with me!
Bursting out into tears, the fat bully starts sobbing with all his might: My father said Im the most prestigious person in this world because the animals bowed before me when I was born. You hit me! My father will definitely feed you to the dogs for that!
Sneering at the threat, Wang Deqius only reaction was a couple of ps after dragging the kid up into the air.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Try crying again and I will toss you into the forest to feed the animals there.
Shivering at the threat, the fat bully instantly ceased his sobbing. With a frightened face, Nangong Lin felt like he was facing a monster.
What is master of the animals? You think I be dumb enough to be fooled? Go tame a demon beast for me to see then. Come on, go!
These people are truly too ignorant. Merely one rumor and they are all heads over heels for it.
Now scram, get out of my face! First tossing the fat bully out of his estate, Wang Deqiu then casts a warning re at the sprawling soldiers pretending to be dead.
In the face of that intense stare, these poor men could only scramble for the door with their lord in hand.
At the very same time, Bai Yan was currently giving off a half-hearted smile as she watched the whole thing unfold with her body leaning against the doorway. Since her help was no longer needed here, she figured its time she went home.
Miss Suddenly, an addressing voice came from behind, causing her to stop in her footsteps.
Is something the matter? Bai Yan asked.
Miss, you are Bai Xiachens mother right? Despite his effort to show off a weing smile, it only came out as deceitful and conniving like someone facing a piece of fat pork ready to be consumed.
Unconsciously, Bai Yan found herself taking a step back like a frightened doll: You know me?
Haha, Xiachen said it long ago that his mother is the most beautiful woman in the world. Since I saw youing out from the next door, I took a guess and figured you must be her. Making a heartyugh, Wang Deqiu swiftly snatched his son over without minding the chubby kids own feeling: Come on, hurry and say hello.
Like his father, Wang Xiaopengs weingugh somehow turned into a perverted chuckle: Beautiful Auntie, I am very pleased to meet you.
Following her brothers lead, Wang Xiaotong also chimed in to greet Bai Yan: Hello beautiful Auntie.
She is Bai Xiachens mother! She really looks beautiful, the most beautiful person Ive seen yet.
I only came out to check on themotion, nothing more. Since all of you are fine, I will be going back first, her eyes were clearly softer at the sight of the children, if you two have time, pleasee to my home and find my son. He really likes ying with you two.
The chubby boy was glowing in his eyes. All this while, it had always been Bai Xiachening over to their home and not the other way around.
Remember not to make trouble for your auntie there if you visit, understand! Making a knock on his sons head, Wang Deqiu didnt forget to warn his son like a proper father would.
Chapter 204 “A Business Deal (2)”
Chapter 204 A Business Deal (2)
With that said, he then turns back to Bai Yan with an open grin: Can I ask for your name?
Its Bai Yan.
Miss, your surname is Bai? Then Xiachen follows your name? Wang Deqiu was a bit surprised there. Under normal circumstances, Bai Xiachen should be following the fathers name, not the mothers.
Seeing Wang Deqius astonished reaction, Bai Yan raises a smirk and said: Is there something else?
Its like this. Earlier I had learned from your son that you are in possession of some Dan pills. Can you sell them to me? I will pay however much you like.
Wang Deqius eyes were glowing like a wolf staring at its prey, hungry and craving for meat.
Pondering in silence for a moment, Bai Yan in the end responded: What grade are you looking for?
Third grade or higher is enough.
Alright! I can provide you with anything below fifth grade. As to the price, I will have my peoplee negotiate with you.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Wang Deqius heart had literally tensed up due to quick confirmation. At most he only expected Bai Yan to provide him with some third or fourth grade Dan pills, not some high level stuff like some fifth grade.
This is no different from a great surprise!
Pricing is not an issue. May I know when you can provide me with the products and how much?
The third and fourth grade pills will be a hundred each per month. As for the fifth grade ones, I will need you to provide the ingredients instead. As to the number, it will depend entirely on luck as to how much I can make.
Wang Deqius eyes grew even brighter.
She can make? Then doesnt that mean this Miss Bai Yan is a fifth rank alchemist?
Okay, Ill leave all of that to your expertise. As for the payment, Ill be sure to make it fair for you.
Its not his money thats being spent anyways, its the main branch whos paying, meaning he can ept it no matter how high it goes.
Not saying anything more, Bai Yan turns for her home. In a blink, her figure was gone from the Wang familys view.
Father, you are plotting something arent you? A greedy person like you would never be so easy to negotiate with. Wang Xiaopeng looked puzzled at his old man.
Whats nonsense are you saying? Huffing with displeasure at his sons usation, Remember those pills Xiachen gave you? I sent one of them to your grandfather. After its appraisal, the alchemists back at home said the effects are far superior to any other out there. Thats why I never sold a single one of the pills that I confiscated. I offered them all to your grandfather and was given explicit permission to purchase as many as I can.
Showing a cheeky smile, Wang Deqiu was very confident about this deal. If he seeds, its likely he and his family will be able to return to the n through these Dan pills.
So thats why, its not your money. No wonder you are so quick to say yes. The chubby knocks a sneer, holding his father in contempt.
Theres no illusion in Wang Xiaopengs mind that his father was a profiteer of the highest level. No matter how small the deal, even a small purchase at the market, his old man would squeeze the opponent dry for all they had before hes satisfied.
How can you say that about your old man? Since you wont be inheriting the main household anyways, why not take advantage of this fact and benefit ourselves and our friends in the process. Shooting his inconsiderate son a re, the greedy man really wanted to give the kid another smack.
This was his main purpose, to take a big cut out of the main family. He only left the main n because he was forced to, not because he wanted to. As for why he had to, his older brother and nephew definitely had a hand in pushing for the oue when they were down.
Scratching his head, the chubby was still uncertain over his old mans n: But will grandpa agree?
Hoho, showing a devious smile, Wang Deqiu sounded very confident. I have already informed your grandfather ahead of time. I said the reason why these Dan pills are so good is because the alchemist in question had overspent their time in concocting this batch. Therefore, its limited and cant meet demand.
Chapter 205 “Youngster Wen Ru (1)”
Chapter 205 Youngster Wen Ru (1)
When the timees, he too will have the capital to make demands: Brat, you have to study these business tricks well. Even if you cant inherit the main familys fortune, you must at least be able to fend for yourself and not be butchered to death.
Wang Deqiu really wanted to smack his son again for being sozy, If this kid could be even half as good as Xiachen then I wont have to worry so much.
I got it, the chubby gives a perfunctory nod.
Next second, Wang Xiaopeng had already dashed away for the door because he knew what his old man was nning to do next. Furthermore, this naughty kid didnt forget to stick his tongue out as his own form of retaliation.
Grimacing at the brats demeanour, Wang Deqiu starts giving his son the chase: Your stinking brat, watch how I will beat your butt silly this time!
Back over at the old manor, Bai Yan was busy sipping away at her tea while waiting for her subordinate to arrive.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Mistress, is there something you need by calling for me? Hualuo (head of the flower brothel) makes a partial kneel after entering the main reception hall.
I made a business deal with the Wang family from next door. Have Lady Chu go negotiate the terms with them.
Yes, Mistress, the enchanting woman respectfullyplied.
Oh yes, I wanted to ask you for a while now, how are the training for those alchemists going? Lowering her teacup, Bai Yan softly asked.
In this world, strength was most certainly important, but thats not all there was to it. Alchemist are also important in a different way.
The powerful undoubtedly can take whatever they want with their sheer strength, but alchemists have their own means to get what they want. Even without a high level of cultivation, they can turn to other powerful individuals to ask for help if needed.
Thats why, starting from three years ago, Bai Yan had secretly gathered a group of alchemists for her own use. Just that due to her own busy lifestyle, she never once checked on their progress.
Mistress, the alchemists we brought in have all made great improvements with every single one of them reaching at least second rank. For those more talented, we now got thirty at the third level and nine at the fourth level.
Then what about the fifth level? She asked with a frown.
This except for Wen Ru, no one else was able to achieve such results.
Wen Ru was a person Bai Yan met along her journey three years ago. At the time the youngster was still arrogant and rude; therefore, the two quickly got into a conflict after they became interested in the same treasure.
If martialists like to settle their scores by having a fighting match, its only proper the alchemist profession wouldpete with their skills in alchemy. And thats precisely what the two did. After losing, Wen Ru had since sworn allegiance to Bai Yan.
No one being able to break into the fifth level is within my expectations, but the number of fourth ranks are too low! How can there be only nine people when we conscripted over two hundred talented genius back then? Bai Yans expression clearly didnt look so good as she slowly got up from her chair.
Nervous in her tone, Hualuo knew her next words will only make the woman even unhappier. Nevertheless, she says it anyway out of loyalty. Of the nine people, five of them were already at the third level
In other words, three years of effort yielded nothing more than a one level increase.
Hualuo, bring me to see those alchemists. I want to check for myself why this is happening.
This certainly cannot go on. I must think of some way to help these people advance further as soon as possible.
Inside the courtyard thats almost perennially covered in a smoky mist due to the constant use of the stoves, arge group of hard working men were busy concocting their respective Dan pills with their cauldrons.
AHHH!!! A loud screaming cry suddenly broke the tranquility here.
The reasoning for this was Bai Yans unmerciful kick at the figure who attempted to charge her at the first moment she stepped through the doorway.
Sprawled there with his arms and legs on the ground, the handsome boy known as Wen Ru puts on a pathetic look of grievance at his attacker: Howe I cant see through your cultivation anymore? Dont tell me, you made another breakthrough again?
Aside from the alchemic contest they did three years ago, they alsopeted in their cultivation. The end result, a very miserable defeat that left him admitting defeat both physically and spiritually. Even so, he could still perceive the girls cultivation. But now, he couldnt like the woman was shrouded in a thickyer of mist.
Chapter 206 “Youngster Wen Ru (2)”
Chapter 206 Youngster Wen Ru (2)
Ive heard that under your leadership only nine of the alchemists I brought you is at the fourth rank? Raising the corner of her mouth, Bai Yan provocatively smirks at the boy.
Somersaulting himself up like a carp, Wen Ru makes a grieving look: Three years ago you just dumped these people onto me and then went missing. Shouldnt you at least say something to me first now that youve returned?
Bai Yan startedughing maniacally.
For some unknown reason, Wen Ru got a very ufortable and shady feeling from this. Subconsciously, his legs took a step backward without him noticing.
Big Bai, listen to my exnation first. I really did do my best to lead your people, just that alchemy is too hard to learn. For geniuses like you and I, its too rare. Most wouldnt even make it to the fourth level using their entire life.
Wen Ru also felt very much wronged here. Towards Bai Yans downright sickening requirement, its too outrageous. He really did try his best!
Moreover, if its that easy to break into the fourth rank of alchemy, wouldnt that mean the world would be flooded with alchemists?
Take me to have a look first then. Shrugging her shoulders, Bai Yan cant do much in this case.
Okay, Wen Ru looked curiously at Bai Yan. Oh yes, Big Bai, wheres Little Bai? I thought you and your son is inseparable.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Jerking to a stop, Bai Yan makes a sulky re at the inconsiderate boy: No one will call you mute if you dont talk! Having said this, Bai Yan stepped into the yard without paying the boy anymore attention.
Back then these people were all chosen by Hualuo at hermand. As such, this would technically be her first time meeting them, which inadvertibly roused quite the curious reception from the group.
We will leave the fourth ranking alchemist for now. I want to see how those at the third level work. Bai Yan softly gave her order.
In her past life, Bai Yan was the sessor to an ancient and prestigious family specializing in alchemy. For that reason, there were no shortages of peopleing to seek tutge from her.
Without exception, none of the disciples were disappointments, especially the more talented ones that only needed a hint to grasp the important bits. However, when it came to her three shifus, Bai Yan nearly went mad at their slowness.
Seriously, she had never seen such stupid people before!
But now, on this very day after witnessing the tragic and sinful abilities of these alchemists, Bai Yan finally realized something crucial. Its not her three shifus thats dumb, its the level of alchemy here wasgging behind whats considered simple and easy in her previous world!
I have figured out the general issue with these alchemists. In a bit, I will write down various methods for them to practice and train in. In addition, I also want you to select a small group to help me concoct a batch of third and fourth grade pills for me each month.
Wen Ru became stunned by the request: Why do you need so many Dan pills?
Raising a smirk, Bai Yan made no effort to hide the truth: To make money of course.
Big Bai, are you short on money? A blush of red quickly filled the handsome boys cheek: If you are short on money, I dont mind giving you mine.
Returning her head around: What are you nning?
This Shyly lowering his head, Wen Ru meekly asked: I was wondering if you arecking a bed warmer. I can help warm your bed. Not only do I not need you to pay me, I can pay you instead.
Caressing her chin, Bai Yan starts eyeing the boy before herself meaningfully: Hey Hualuo, are you still short of people at the Flower Brothel?
Casting a sympathetic look at the foolish boy: We are alwayscking in people. For a handsome man like Sir Wen Ru, Im sure there will be plenty of customers attracted by him.
Chapter 207 “Little Bully Wants to Tame a Beast (1)”
Chapter 207 Little Bully Wants to Tame a Beast (1)
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, Wen Ru practically jolted backwards like it would make a difference: I was just joking, joking!
Dont kid around! What sort of ce is the Flower Brothel? How can this woman be so cruel and make me go take customers there!
Bai Yans smile was very gentle: Rest assured, if you have needs, the Flower Brothel will always be open for you. But if you just want to be a customer for one of the girls, I can have Hualuo give you a discount instead.
Embarrassed by the tease, Wen Ru finally came out of his shell when Hualuo shot him a tempting wink: Hey-hey, Big Bai, you cant be so mean to me. At the very least Im still an innocent and pure boy. Dont you think its too much dumping me into such a category?
Toozy to keep up with the nonsense, Bai Yan went ahead and tossed the book she prepared ahead of time for the boy.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
What is this? Nearly dropping it due to how sudden the act was, Wen Ru asks with confusion in his voice.
It hasnt been very long since you grasped the secret behind the fifth level of alchemy. To help you refine your skills and help you get a firm grasp, Ive written down all the key points you need to look out for. The information inside will undoubtedly raise your rate of sess by many miles.
Due to the intense excitement of the news, Wen Ru nearly dropped the book again because of how shaky his hands were. When did you be so good to me?
The boys appearance now was like a baby. Red in the cheeks, he was literally hugging the book like a child getting a new toy.
Showing an unbelievable smile that could captivate thousands, Bai Yan didnt hide her motive: Your strength isnt enough right now. Only by increasing your alchemy and raising these people can you help me in what I want. Come Hualuo, were leaving.
No more than a few steps out, she suddenly turns around again, Wen Ru, if you want toe find me then go look for Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) of the Lan House inside the capital city. She knows where I live. With that said, the two enchanting figures were gone and out the door.
The entire time, Hualuo was always showing her charming smile because she knew, she knew her mistress had a stubborn mouth but a soft heart.
Dont assume Bai Yan was bad just because she likes to bully Wen Ru, but in actual fact, the girl had prepared the book long before her visit today for the boy. Thats her form of caring for others. Though not always easy to spot, but its there.
With the precious book in his hand, Wen Ru too didnt have the heart to keep flirting with Bai Yan. Alone with his treasure, he returns to his room for a thorough reading and became very surprised to find all of his previous questions answered easily with the information hes been given.
At this very same moment over at the crown princes estate, an ear deafening shriek for help was shaking the whole ce apart.
What happened?! Because of her injury, Bai Ruo could only limp her way out of the room to check. In one look, she was horrified to find her son being chased around by a wild wolf.
In this world, aside from demon beasts, there are alsomon animals like bears, wolves, and other predatory animals. Take this wolf for examples, its nothing more than a regr wolf that was captured recently by Nangong Yi (crown prince) on one of his hunting trips.
Due to the ferocious nature of this one, the prince had specifically locked it up in a cage to slowly tame it, yet who wouldve guessed the fat bully would go unlock the animal from its cage.
Mother save me! There were no illusions about the level of duress in that plea for help.
Quick, go save my son! Bai Ruo could literally feel her heart jumping out of her body due to the intense pounding it was making.
Following the order, one of the guards promptly took out his bow and knocked an arrow for the hungry wolf. Because of the sharp aim from this soldier, the arrownded precisely at the wolfs eye, blinding it in the process and saving the child from being gobbled up in the nick of time.
Not going to miss this chance, Nangong Lin (bully) swiftly ran behind his mothers leg forfort and protection.
Son, why did you release your fathers wolf from its cage? As soon as the scene from just now came up again, Bai Ruosplexion instantly took on an ashen white.
Chapter 208 “Little Bully Wants to Tame a Beast (2)”
Chapter 208 Little Bully Wants to Tame a Beast (2)
Mother, they say the one who is worshipped by the animals must have the ability to tame the creatures. I want to tame this wolf to prove am I am the most powerful person in the world.
Hearing the aggrieved tone in her son, Bai Ruos voice promptly turned sharp: Who is it that told you these things?
Its Bai Xiachens
Little friends parent
However, before the fat kid could finish the ending part of his sentence, the woman had already assumed its that rascal Bai Xiachens fault.
Huffing with clear anger in her rapid breathing, it took a rather long time before Bai Ruo could return her gentle gaze back down to the child in her arms: Son, you must always remember that you are the most prestigious person in the world. That Bai Xiachen is only jealous of your status, thats why hes trying to manipte you and confuse you.
Despite theforting words, the fat bully only looked up with his teary eyes: Then why did that wolf not listen to me?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Thats an ordinary wolf without any form of intellect, how can it possibly recognize you? Moreover, such a lowly existence isnt qualified to surrender to you. Remember, you are destined to control the worlds demon beast! Only real demon beasts can understand how great your identity is.
But
But Bai Xiachen can order a lot of foxes at will.
Nothing but! Bai Ruo instantly cuts the boy off, her expression serious: Son, whether it be Nangong Zhun or Bai Xiachen, all of them must live under the control of your will in the future! If you find the opportunity, you must end them in the most miserable way, understand?!
Who the hell is Bai Xiachen? How dare hepare himself to my son? Hes not even qualified to wash my sons feet!
I understand Mother. From the depressed and sulky attitude, the fat bully was now invigorated with a renewed enthusiasm: I will never let that Bai Xiachen and Nangong Zhun get away with what theyve done to me! Also, Mother, I saw a little girl today, can I make her my bed warming maid?
How dare that chubby kid beat me? Then I will snatch his sister over to warm my bed!
Thats fine, Bai Ruoughed, this world will eventually be yours so that girl should be thankful for your generosity. Tell me which household it is, I will have someone go over there and buy the girl for you.
Going bright in his weasel eye, the fat bully was brimming with energy: Mother, its not just the little girl, I also want her brother to be my ve.
Okay, everything will be as you wish.
In this city, theres only Di Cang who I wouldnt dare trifle with. Aside from that, who else would dare go against royal authority?
Besides, isnt it just a little girl? If things dont go through, all I have to do is bring out a few Dan pills. By then I like to see the other party still refuse the request.
It was at this moment a pce maid came running over: Crown Princess, someone is requesting an audience.
Slightly wrinkling her brow, Bai Ruo asked: Who is it?
The person said they are from the Music Valley.
Music Valley?
Evoking a sinister smirk, Finally, they are here..
Quick, invite them into the reception hall. I will arrive in a moment.
Yes, Crown Princess, making a respectful bow, the maid quickly disappears from Bai Ruos view.
First making sure her son was well taken care of by the maids, Bai Ruo then headed for the main hall herself. But due to the injury on her hind, the speed that she moved at was awfully slow despite being supported by several servants.
Back over at the reception hall, a female character donning a gorgeous blue dress was already sitting in wait by the time Bai Ruo arrived at the scene. Aside from those mountainous things in the front, everything about this person radiated a stunning presence. This was especially true with that face because that milkyplexion looked like it could literally be milked if squeezed.
Chapter 209 “Mu Qing Song (1)”
Chapter 209 Mu Qing Song (1)
What a truly astounding piece of work.
Theres no doubt in Bai Ruos mind that Di Cang would definitely be moved by this lovely woman here. No man could, not even her own husband who has a decent number of concubines in wait
Miss, am I safe to assume you are the mistress of the Music Valley? Perhaps its due to her injury, but that smile she was making was rather awkward likes its being forced.
I heard you have information about his whereabouts? Not to be rude, Mu Qing Song stops her act of sipping the tea and returned a smile of her own.
Making a nod as confirmation, a gleam of cruelty quickly shes by her eye: He is called Di Cang, a titled royalty of our kingdom. May I know why you are seeking him?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Still making her faint smile, Mu Qing Song doesnt seem to mind the question at all: I had a short encounter with him several months ago. Such a man, how can anyone forget after seeing him once
At the time she was in the middle of pursuing a demon beast with the other elders of the Music Valley. Just when they were ready to rake in the prize, thats when the godly figure descended from the sky. Donning a purple robe with his silvery hair fluttering with the wind, it was impossible from that moment on for Mo Qing Song to forget Di Cang again because his image was firmly printed into her heart.
Miss Bai Ruo, I will surely reward you greatly for informing me of his location. When we have our wedding, I hope you cane join us and have a good time.
Startled by how open about her intent was, Bai Ruo wanted to say something to onlye out with nothing despite her repeated attempt.
Mu Qing Song naturally wouldnt miss the struggle of the woman. Furrowing her brow: Is there a problem?
Yourdyship, making a long sigh, you are toote. Not long ago my sister Bai Yan who had gone missing for many years just returned.
Frowning, the confused woman didnt quite understand the meaning behind that statement: And what does your sister have to do with him?
Of course its rted, her eyes looking like its in deep pain, my sister had always been restless since she was young and would always cause trouble in the Bai House. Because my current husband wouldnt have her, she had degraded into seducing other men in the wild till she became pregnant before marriage!
Dropping her jaws in surprise, Mu Qing Song clearly carried a light of disgust in her eyes: Are you implying the child is Di Cangs?
Of course not! Bai Ruo sounds like her words are the absolute truth: I personally saw her in bed with another man so her child cant be his. Just that after she came back, shes been throwing herself at Lord Cang repeatedly, refusing to let go no matter what
Casting a careful look at the enchanting woman, Bai Ruo figured its time to make her move now. I dont know what method she used to fool Lord Cang into thinking that wild child is his son, but thats the case.
Going dark in her face, Mu Qing Songs voice was still somewhat skeptical: Even if what you say is the truth, it must be under the assumption that they got into bed at one point. It cant be, they.
Yourdyship, I can guarantee you that child isnt Lord Cangs. Lowering her eyes, a smear of ruthlessness gripped that face: Years ago Lord Cang was drugged by his enemies. In order to absolve that poison, he got into bed with a random girl he found nearby. That person isnt my sister Bai Yan, its my younger sister Bai Zhi.
Chapter 210 “Mu Qing Song (2)”
Chapter 210 Mu Qing Song (2)
At the time Bai Zhi also told our sister Bai Yan this matter, but who couldve guessed she would impersonate our younger sister. And to make matters worse, she bewitched Lord Cang into crippling our father By the time Bai Ruo raised her head, those eyes were already streaming with tears to show how pitiful her image was.
Originally Mu Qing Song was a tad displeased to learn of her man being possessed by another woman, but since its out of reluctance and trickery, her foul mood immediately dissipated.
So long as that man is mine from here on forward then its fine. I can ignore his past and move for the future.
I understand the story now. Tell me, where does that woman live? I will seek her out immediately. Mu Qing Songs expression was very ugly as she stood up.
Okay, I will have my people lead yourdyship over. Bai Ruo thought she was smart here, deliberately omitting the part about the Flower Brothel, but its just her own one sided feeling.
No, you only need to tell me her location and that is enough. Sneering, the woman had no doubt about her own ability to win the man of her heart.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Going silent for a good second, Bai Ruo appears to havee up with another idea with those eyes shes showing. I dont know where Bai Yan currently lives. However, if you go to the Lan House inside the city, you will definitely be able to force her to appear!
In reality, since the day Bai Zheng Xiang discovered Bai Yans rtionship with the Flower Brothel, she had already learned of the old manors existence. But simply having this wonderful chess pieceplete one simple task wouldnt be very satisfying would it?
Its unsure what Mu Qing Song thought of that statement, but she didnt utter another word and immediately took her leave. But as soon as she stepped out of the main doorway, a woman in green promptlynds from behind the woman.
Mistress, I believe that Bai Ruo may not necessarily be telling the truth. Should I go investigate beforehand?
Raising a smirk, Mu Qing Song will have none of it: Whether or not shes telling the truth, what does it matter? The fact still remains that the woman is seducing my man with her foxy ways. For that, no form of mercy shall be given!
Nothing but a cheap wrench. In my Music Valley theres plenty to go around!
Lets go, were heading to that Lan House! I will first deal with that cheap bitch!
Yes, Mistress.
Meanwhile over at the Lan House, the upants of the estate was busy smothering Bai Xiachen with hugs and kisses after the boy made an unexpected visit.
This was especially true for Old Madam Lan who was practically strangling the poor boy: Oh my good grandson, I missed you to death after you didnt visit for so many days!
In the end, it was Old Lord Lan who came to save the day after not being able to watch on anymore. Coughing twice, he usingly eyed his wife: Do you want to suffocate your own grandson at this rate?
Thats when the old granny discovered her own folly. Hurrying to let go, her face was all apologetic: Oh child, why didnt you say anything if you were ufortable?
How can I do that when grandma you missed me so much? Bai Xiachens appearance was very well-behaved, winning even more points from all the family.
Sure enough, the wonderful reply only made the old grandma even more distressed, How can those people from the Bai House sell this wonderful child. They must be blind both inside and outside to do such a thing!
Chapter 211 “Almost Exposed (1)”
Chapter 211 Almost Exposed (1)
Great Grandmother (Old Madam Lan), Granny Auntie (Bai Yans aunt), both are you are looking great, blinking his eyes, Bai Xiachen innocently blurts this out.
Really? Standing beside her mother-inw, Dong Run (Bai Yans aunt) was rather embarrassed by thepliment as she stroked her cheek: Some of the otherdies did mention I look a lot younger recently. It must be your mothers medicine at work.
Forget about Dong Run, even Old Madam Lan was looking divinepared to her supposed age.
Granny Auntie, if you feel its good, do remember to help advertise for my mother. Emitting a cunningness equivalent to a sneaky fox, theres no way the little steam bun would let this chance slip by his fingers.
Okay, rest assured, I will definitely help your mother advertise. The otherdies were already asking me how I managed to look so good anyways.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Covering her cheeks with delight, Dong Run never felt so proud before because its her first time catching everyones attention since marrying into this family.
Great Grandmother, Great Grandfather, this time Im here to look for Auntie Xiaoyun. As soon as his words came out, the girl in question also came out of the back room with a te of snacks.
Are you looking for me? She blinked, surprised over the fact that the little fe was here for her sake.
When did I be so attractive?
The more she thought about it, the more delighted Lan Xiaoyun became: Oh little Xiachen, are you here because you miss me?
If auntie you make a little baby girl then I will definitely miss you everyday. Showing a slyness never orchestrated until today, Bai Xiachen was bing more and more like his father.
If Mother dont want to make a little sister for me then I can have Auntie Xiaoyun do it! Were all family, its all the same.
Stiffening at the request, the girl herself waspletely unprepared for this. Just days ago her mother had insisted for her to get married, now thises along.
My brothers arent even married yet. I dont care, whoever wants to get married can do it themselves. Not going to be pushed into something she dont want to do, Lan Xiaoyun quickly sticks her head up in refusal.
Coughing twice, it was the old grandmother who changed the topic, Xiachen, is there something you need in looking for your aunt?
Oh yes! Only with the reminder did the little fe remember his reason foring, My mother asked me toe inform Auntie Xiaoyun that the foxes are ready. She wants her to go pick one when shes free.
Fox?
Lan Xiaoyun was glowing at the idea: Cousin really is giving me a demon beast, and a fox at that?
Right now she can practically feel her heart jumping out due to excitement. No longer hesitating, the girl was rather eager to leave: Im free now! Xiachen, lets go to your home this instant.
Okay. Showing a lovely smile, Bai Xiachen was just ready to turn around when the path in front of him became blocked by a dazzling figure.
It was a person dressed in an aqua blue dress. Unlike all the women the kids seen thus far, this neer had an air to her that hes never seen before. Though beautiful, its not weing at all.
The first toe out of the startling situation was Old Lord Lan. Watching the woman enter his home unannounced, he frowned and asked: Who are you?
Not hiding her intent at the old grandpas question, Mo Qing Songs aura promptly turned dangerous like a razor sharp sword being unsheathed: Im here for Bai Yan. Tell her toe see me. Despite the expressionless attitude she portrayed, nothing can cover the disgust emting out of her eyes once she saw the little kid in front of herself.
Even Mo Qing Song herself didnt know why. This was definitely the first time shes meeting the cuddly kid, but somehow her heart just didnt like it.
Chapter 212 “Almost Exposed (2)”
Chapter 212 Almost Exposed (2)
Who are you?
While the Lan family was still unsure why the woman was looking for Bai Yan, they suddenly noticed the loathsome look directed at Bai Xiachen from the person.
Little Xiachen. In her haste, Lan Xiaoyan swiftly dragged the boy behind herself to shield her nephew.
Auntie, you dont have to worry about me. Patting the girl like a big adult, Bai Xiachen actively pulled his head back out to face the intruder: Is there something you need in looking for my mother?
You are Bai Yans son?
Mu Qing Song snickered augh, No wonder I dont like him at first nce, turns out to be the wild child of that whore!
Understanding now the person might not being with good intent, Old Lord Lan quickly casts a signaling nce at Dong Run (Bai Yans aunt) to go look for her husband for help. Understanding this, the woman immediately nodded and retreated away.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Thisdy. Shifting his gaze back over to Mu Qing Song, Old Lord Lans voice was indifferent and somewhat cold: If you are here to visit as a guest then I be happy to wee you. However, if you are here with malicious intent, I fear that my home isnt fit to entertain you.
This time it wasnt Mu Qing Song who spoke, it was the woman in green behind her who stepped forward. Snapping back with a harsh and stern tone: Who do you think you are to talk to my mistress like that? Hurry and have that Bai Yan crawl out here before we make her!
If they still had to guess the intent of these women before, now they dont because its pretty obvious they are not friendly.
This grandmother. Seeing the rudeness from the green woman, Bai Xiachen finally showed a touch of anger in his cute little face. Did your parents not teach you to respect the old and love the young? My mother had always taught me thats the proper way to interact with people. Are you not ashamed?
ring with fire in her eyes, the woman in green instantly disappeared and reappeared in front of the kid. Raising her hand, she was ready to give Bai Xiachen a good pping.
Careful Xiachen! In her panic, Lan Xiaoyun could only react fast enough to use her body to cover the boy, leaving herself wide open for attack.
Bai Xiachens expression was getting colder and colder as he focused in on that hand. However bloodthirsty, however frightening, no one was going to notice his drastic change in appearance though. The reasoning, because a very unfitting cat like cry suddenly broke the tense atmosphere.
Meow! Pouncing with fury and deadly precision, Little Rice held nothing back in his onught of swipes. In merely a few short seconds, the woman in green had fallen into a state of blood and disarray.
Little Rice! Seeing the intervention of his friend, Bai Xiachen immediately broke out of the girls embrace and toddled over to the baby tiger.
Howe you are here? He whispered with a tinge of surprise in his voice.
Mistress is afraid of you causing trouble outside, thats why I was tasked to follow you. Like the boy, the tiger also lowered his voice into a whisper, Also, didnt Mistress say you cant make a move outside? Otherwise your identity will be discovered soon orter.
Bai Xiachen cant be called aplete demon beast, only a half-human half-beast hybrid. However, the boys ability and power was far stronger than any pure bred demon beast out there, hence the reason why Bai Yan would forbid her son from revealing this secret. Shes afraid evildoers would target the kid while shes not aware.
Lowering his little head, Bai Xiachen sounded rather defeated: I was only trying to help my auntie. I didnt want her to be hit
Good thing Little Rice came, otherwise I would be exposed today.
Chapter 213 “Bai Yan is Here (1)”
Chapter 213 Bai Yan is Here (1)
Ive informed Mistress already. Shell be back soon so dont do anything out of ce until then. The tiger cubs sigh was both powerless and weak..
It seems in the future I cant leave the young master, otherwise something awry will definitely take ce.
Demon Beast? Looking on in astonishment, Mu Qing Song gently wrinkled her brow, I didnt expect you to have something so valuable in your possession No matter, it cannot go against my Music Valley.
Music Valley?
Upon hearing this name, Old Lord Lansplexion instantly sank, This woman is from the Music Valley? When did Yan Yan provoke such a power?
Thisdy, you keep demanding to see my granddaughter, but you wont even state your reason. Now, why are you seeking a member of my family?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Instead of admitting her own fault, Mu Qing Song only revealed a ridiculing sneer: Im only here because I heard Bai Yan is Di Cangs woman.
Towards this sentence of hers, a sense of enlightenment quickly showered over everyones head.
So shes an admirer of Di Cangs.
Little Rice, my baddie father sure is good at bringing in these unwanted flies. One look and its easy to tell this woman is another one of those who wish ill for my mother. Puffing his cute little cheeks, Bai Xiachen was absolutely adorable in how pinkish his face was. So, for my mothers sake and safety, I will need to reconsider recognizing him as my father
Poor Di Cang, just because of this reason beyond his control, the road for him to win over his wife and child had turned into a treacherous climb as a result of this unwarranted event.
Swiping a sh of iciness across her eyes, the woman stares directly at the boy: Did your mother not teach you any manners? If she didnt, I wont mind showing you what it means to be morally etiquette!
Humph, as if I would be jealous of a whore! Im only annoyed that another woman is pestering him.
Meow. Giving his paws a lick, Little Rice clearly showed disdain in his eyes when looking at the intruder.
By this point Old Lord Lan was starting to get anxious because he can clearly see the worsening situation around themselves. Without his son and the other men in the house around, they are no match for the woman. As such, he can only give his wife a wink to signal his intent.
Understanding what her husband meant by that gesture, the old granny immediately ran over to pick up the young boy. Patting his head dearly, Old Madam Lan thought her gesture would keep her great grandchild from being frightened.
Before you came to look for my granddaughter, have you inquired about her identity yet? My granddaughter is the mistress of the Flower Brothel. If a fight ensues, theres no telling who wille out on top. Are you certain you want to do this?
Narrowing her eyes at the warning, Mu Qing Songs aura clearly weakened somewhat: Nothing but a woman of low standing, as if I would be deterred by a whore.
But. the fact that Bai Ruo would hide this fact from me is unforgivable!
Hoho, the woman in green sarcastically snickered. Wiping the trickle of blood from the scratch wound done in by the tiger cub, her eyes were full of ridicule and contempt as she spoke: You actually think our Music Valley would be inferior to that Flower Brothel? Let me tell you, every female personnel in our order are clean and pure. How can those whores even be ced in the same category as us?
Her meaning cant get anymore more obvious there: The Flower Brothel are made up of dirty whores while their Music Valley areprised of fairy goddesses. Even if the world are to choose one, it will definitely be the Music Valley!
Little Rice, bite her!
Chapter 214 “Bai Yan is Here (2)”
Chapter 214 Bai Yan is Here (2)
Meow!
There were no dys in Little Rices action after the boys order came out. In a sh, those razor sharp ws had already brushed across the green womans face, thus wounding the other half to make it whole.
Ah! she screamed and flew a punch at the baby cub in front of her. Sadly for the woman, her attack came out with nothing due to the tiger cubs dexterous speed.
In a quick somersault, Little Rice had retreated back to a safe location in the hall, leaving the woman unable to get a good hold on him. Licking his bloodied paw, he mocks his victim with that provocative gaze.
Im going to kill you! Bloodshot in her eyes, the woman in green didnt care anymore and wanted to rush over to exert her full might. But before she can do anything, a delicate arm had stretched over to stop her.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Jade Xi, stop this! Dark in her expression, Mu Qing Song eyes the little white kitty with a newfound respect: It seems Ive underestimated you. I can see now you are no ordinary demon beast. Let me guess, your strength should be at least in the sky rank am I correct?
Jade Xis own power is at the lower level of the sky rank. If this little white kitty can hurt her without suffering any damage, then that can only mean hes also at the sky rank . Maybe even at the intermediate level!
In a time like this, Mu Qing Song seems to have made another mistake. When she threw out that question, she was careless and missed that sh of contempt in the tiger cubs eye due to her diverted attention.
Sky rank? Old Lord Lan and the others were all shocked by the statement. Watching the little white kitty on the ground that looked absolutely harmless, they only had this in mind, This greedy little glutton is a sky rank demon beast?
I forbid you from talking ill of Auntie Hualuo! The little steam buns face was full of anger at the insult made here today, Unlike the hypocritical people like you two, shes way better!
This time Mu Qing Song was rather calm in her response. Not saying a word, she only frowned upon the little kid with a constant glimmer of light emting out of her eyes.
Mother! Just as the mood in the air was falling into a stranglehold, Bai Xiachens delighted voice suddenly shattered it with this call.
Turning around like a reflex reaction, Mu Qing Song finally saw it, finally saw Bai Yans appearance for the first time ever. In that instant, even her breathing hade to a halt.
Glorious in her coat of red, the womaning in was so stunning that even the world would pale inparison. This was Bai Yan, the very same one who was held in contempt just moments ago by these intruders.
Prior to this meeting, Mu Qing Song had great confidence in her own appearance. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been so arrogant to think Di Cang would abandon this woman for herself.
But now, she too understands why that man in her dreams would choose her! From the initial astonishment, her thoughts soon turned into jealousy and envy.
I dont even need to guess, its because of that face. Thats why Di Cang would take her. Perhaps theyve already had skinship and such.
Just thinking about the possibility of this woman roughing around in bed with her man, Mu Qing Songs heart would instantly tense up.
So you are Bai Yan? she gently exhaled to rpose herself.
Grandfather, Grandmother, what happened? Bai Yan didnt stop for the intruder in front, instead, she directly stepped over to her familys side to inquire about the situation.
Exhaling a sigh of relief, Old Lord Lan finally felt at ease at his granddaughters arrival. Howe you came alone? Just now I had your aunt go seek Lord Cang for help. Why didnt hee with you?
Bai Yan frowned: I didnt see her on the way here, but whether or not Di Canges or not, the ending will be the same.
Cousin! Dashing over at the sight of her cousin, Lan Xiaoyun nearly broke out into tears because she was so afraid just now.
Chapter 215 “Bai Yan is Here (3)”
Chapter 215 Bai Yan is Here (3)
Mother, just now this woman wanted to hit me.
Hit my son? Bai Yans face was dreadfully dark.
Now I like to see who got the nerve to make a move against my son!
Oh, yes, Lan Xiaoyun adds in another part, This woman is also here because of your man. Likely she got rejected and is here to vent her steam by making trouble.
Another one of Di Cangs love debt?
Bai Yans lip gently curved into a smirk. Landing her sight on the woman, she starts speaking in a interrogatory manner: Which hand of yours did you use?
Not her, its that maid beside her who wanted to p little Xiachen. Finding this reliable reinforcement here, Lan Xiaoyun immediately changed from her timid appearance to a roaring lioness, She used her right hand!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Going cold in her face, Mu Qing Song had wanted to lecture the pest when a sh of gleaming light stopped her.
It was Bai Yan who was moving so fast that none could perceive her movement. By the time the rude woman recovered from her startling discovery, it was already toote.
AHH! Following an ear deafening scream made the woman in green, a fountain of blood was already gushing out from that horrific stump of flesh. On the ground, the decapitated hand was still twitching there after being sliced off in one clean motion.
You should be d that you didnt use both hands, or else your other arm will also be crippled.
Because of how abrupt her attack was, none in the room could react in time. Therefore, even the little steam bun was able to witness everything in close proximity, which greatly worried Lan Xiaoyun who attempted to block his eyes afterwards.
Oh Auntie, you dont need to worry about me. When me and Mother was wandering outside, I saw first hand of a person being devoured by a demon beast alive. This is nothing for me.
Before being taken into the Holy Land by the three elders, Bai Xiachen was only a couple of months old. Yet, he was able to remember everything at that age where hes considered to be a fresh born.
Upon hearing this exnation, Lan Xiaoyun was both sad and pained inside, causing the girl to nearly break out into tears.
How can those people from the Bai House force such a good child and her mother to wander out there alone for so long.
How dare you! Mu Qing Song was flushed with anger, Bai Yan, do you know what you are doing? If Di Dang were to learn of your true character, do you think he will forgive you?
In response, Bai Yan only sneered at the usation: Forgive me? What does him forgiving me have to do with this? In fact, it should be me deciding on whether or not I should forgive him.
She has her own pride and dignity, and her dignity was to never yield under a man!
Youre just saying that in the heat of the moment, the woman shows a sardonic smile, You spent so much time seducing him so how can you not care about his opinion. Why dont you just admit it, you are afraid of losing him.
Bai Yan became paralyzed.
I spent a lot of time seducing him?
Di Cang?
And Im afraid of losing that man?
Why dont I know any of this?
At the very same time over at the burnt ruins of the Cang Manor, a certain guard d in full armor was vigntly overseeing the reconstruction work of the estate. There were workers, craftsmen, and heavyborers, all working in tandem at breakneck snailish speed.
Slower, your actions are too fast still so slow down! This is themand of His Highness. Dont me me for not warning you lot. If you anger our lord, you can forget about staying in the kingdom.
Then just after the person finished his words, a beautifully dressed woman came rushing over to interrupt his work.
Chapter 216 “Bai Yan is Here (4)”
Chapter 216 Bai Yan is Here (4)
Perhaps it was due to her running the entire way, but the woman was panting for air as soon as she started to slow down. Cangwhere is Lord Cang?
Dong Run wanted to get closer to make her voice clearer. Sadly, her legs simply wont budge anymore due to how fatigue they were.
The overseeing guard became startled. Hesitant in his tone: His Highness is currently away due to an urgent matter. I dont know where he is either. Madam Lan, why dont you try Miss Bai Yans ce. The lord have been living there for the past few days.
Bitter in her smile, Dong Run shook her head rapidly: I just came from that side. Is there a way you can contact Lord Cang?
That woman is obviouslying with ill intent. I must find Lord Cang to help!
Please wait Madam Lan, I will pass the message to my lord immediately.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Seeing how anxious the woman was in her demeanour, the guard knew it must be urgent. Without hesitating, he immediately pulled out a re container and ignited the bottom. Next second, a radiant glow of piercing red had illuminated the sky.
Inside the dense forest outside the capital city, two men was currently standing there unmoved. The one in front would of course be Di Cang while the other standing behind him was the man that had transformed into the ming bird from before. My king, Ive only managed to trace the princesss scent to this ce. After that I can no longer follow the trail
Then did you manage to locate that woman from the snake tribe? His voice was gloomy, frightening the man behind even more.
Subordinate is useless, I still havent located her yet.
As soon as his words came forward, the one known as Fire Plume can clearly feel his lords aura growing more and more intense to the point where he had trouble breathing.
Continuing like this for well over a minute, the oppression finally dispersed.
Continue to investigate!
Yes, King.
He can finally exhale a sigh of relief. Because of how frightening his kings aura was, he estimates only the future queen would have the ability to tame that tyrannical power.
Then without indication, Di Cangs aura suddenly grew heavier again. The message re I left behind has been detonated!
A messenger re have a lot of uses, the main one was to inform the original owner of danger by igniting it and releasing the infused spiritual energy stored inside. This would rm the creator no matter where they are so long as a barrier wasnt in ce.
However, he also mentioned to his men that only matters rted to Bai Yan would they be allowed to ignite the re. If it was any other ordinary matters, it was of no concern.
King, is it the queen? Fire Plume raised his head as a sh of sympathy flowed out of his eyes.
Someone else is going to be screwed again
You continue to search for her whereabouts! Dropping this order down, Di Cangs silvery and purplish figure was gone from view, leaving behind the still somewhat nervous man in the background.
Finally, after a good minute of this awkward silence, the one known as Fire Plume also started to leave. Transforming from his human appearance, the person turns into a huge ming bird that radiated searing heat to all of its surroundings.
Not quite a true phoenix, only a descendant with a stronger bloodline than usual.
At this very moment back over at the Lan House, Bai Yan was facing off again Mu Qing Song with that peerless smile of hers.
Since you have already decided then I wont waste my words. Why dont you state why you are here instead.
Mu Qing Song was practically seething with frost in her words: I had only wanted to test you today. The loser was only to leave Di Cang forever, but after witnessing what youve done to my people, I cant exactly let it end so easily anymore.
Crossing her arms under her breasts, Bai Yans smile grew even bigger: With you only?
Talk about arrogant to the extreme. This naturally left Mu Qing Song extremely displeased in her expression.
Chapter 217 “Spoiling Her (1)”
Chapter 217 Spoiling Her (1)
Two year earlier I have already heard of Hualuo recognizing a new master. Just that I never managed to learn who it was. Snickering a sneer, Mu Qing Song was no longer holding back her contempt, To think it would be you!
And, I know that you are also an alchemist! Im not surprised a slut like that would recognize you for some measly Dan pill, but dont think for a second that you can go up against me just because you have her behind your back. Despite her indifferent attitude, that arrogant tone cannot be hidden like shes watching a person thats already dead.
Have I ever said I need to rely on Hualuos power? Bai Yans brilliant smile was like a thorn, piercing straight in her foes heart and bleeding it.
Nothing but a bead of insignificant rice, how dare youpare yourself to the radiant sun and moon. Bai Yan, I will let you understand where you stand in this world. Prepare yourself! Without another word, Mu Qing Song had unsheathed her sword to take aim at Bai Yans throat. Ive gave you the opportunity, its you who didnt cherish it.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dancing with precision and finesse, her whole figure had practically transformed into the sword as it grazed against the wind, raising an ear piercing cry in the process.
Oh crap, its over! Just as Old Lord Lan and the rest were panicking due to the tense situation, Bai Xiachen suddenly throws a bomb into the fire by issuing this sentence.
Perhaps its due to the boys carelessment, but Old Madam Lan was clearly very shaken by it. Unable to hold her posture, the poor grandmother starts falling backwards with her trembling hand reaching out as if shes trying to stop the fight.
Quickly, someone go save my precious granddaughter!
Good thing Old Lord Lan was fast in his reaction. Catching his wife, he hurriedly turns to the stupefied Lan Xiaoyan nearby: Quickly girl,e hold your grandmother while I go help your cousin!
Uhh-uhh, OKAY!
Controlling herself after realizing how dumb she was acting, Lan Xiaoyun literally pounced over to receive her grandmother. Biting her lips, she can see Bai Yan was already hard at battle with Mu Qing Song.
However good their intents were, the group appears to have misunderstand the little boys meaning.
Great Grandfather, what are you doing? Bai Xiachen toddled over and asked.
Of course its to help your mother. No one can kill my granddaughter in my own turf! Clenching his fist until the veins were popping, Old Lord Lan didnt look down as he continued to step forward for the impending battle.
Blinking innocently at the reply, Bai Xiachen appears to be struggling in his face: But-but my mother doesnt like it when someone interferes with her fighting.
Slowing down but not stopping, Old Lord Lan was firm in his expression: Even you said your mother is done for, how can I just sit and watch? I dont care what rules she has for when shes fighting, I only know I cant stand by and watch while she gets killed in front of my eyes.
As soon as his remark came forward, Bai Xiachen immediately showed a sh of surprise on his cute little face.
But. I wasnt talking about Mother, I was referring to that bad woman.
Jerking to a halt, only now does the old grandfather started to pay closer attention to the fighting in front.
Boom!
Following this explosive noise, Bai Yans dexterous finger had clipped onto Mu Qing Songs sword. With a tiny flex of her powers, she brutishly infused her own energy into the enemys weapon and shattered it into pieces.
Stunned by the abrupt change in their stance, Mu Qing Song had trouble believing her eyes, The sword was forged by the best Yuan iron out there. When did it be so useless?
Chapter 218 “Spoiling Her (2)”
Chapter 218 Spoiling Her (2)
Gnashing her teeth, Mu Qing Song knew she had to get serious now. With a flick of her hand, a guqin instantly appears in in her arms.
Note: A Guqin is a plucked seven-string Chinese musical instrument of the zither family.
As the sound from her musical instrument fluctuates, a beautiful yet sharp tune began seeping out of her fingers. Whenever this vibration came into contact with the nts nearby, all of the greenery would wither and turn yellow like all life had been sucked out of their stems.
Music? Bai Yan smirked as soon as she saw the musical instrument: How unfortunate. My sons godfather is most fluent at the flute. Although Im not as proficient as he, Im still more than enough to let you know what real music is!
Originally Mu Qing Song was already dumbfounded over the fact that her enemy was immune to her musical attack, but before she could do anything else, her guqin had already been snatched from under her fingers.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You Going white in her face, the panicking woman attempts to retrieve her weapon when a string of soul shaking melody paralyzed her body.
The piece was very moving and heart seeping. Even Mu Qing Song had be lost in that mellow tune.
Just as the performance was at its highest point, leaving the entranced woman at her weakest, the melody abruptly took a one-eighty. Like a thousand knives, the invisible attack prates deep into Mu Qing Songs body and out through her back.
With a groan, she throws out a mouthful of blood as her body limped backwards. Her face pale and ghastly, You how could you be at the monarch rank?
Note: The author still havent gotten her power level structure down yet so dont mind it too much. I will put in a note once itsplete set up.
In this world, anyone with the strength of a king rank can easily rule over a country, and a monarch rank was an existence that stood above them all.
Once a monarch master emerges, the forces under this person will then be sessfully promoted to a middle ss power. Though inferior to the Holy Land, but its still leagues ahead of something like the Music Valley who continues to paddle in the dirt.
But of course, this wasnt to say those middle ss powers are limited to only having monarch ss masters in their rank. This was merely the minimum standard set out by the world and those who dwell in it.
Chuckling with a self ridiculing tone in her voice, Mu Qing Song finally understood now: I originally thought Hualuo only became your subordinate because she was coveting your Dan pills, but it seems Ive been foolish. Someone like that, theres no way she will submit unless you had absolute dominance over her.
The assumption was good, logical, and eptable. However, Bai Yans next replypletely overturned her view of this world: You are wrong. When I took in Hualuo, my strength wasnt even at the king rank yet.
In order to be the sect leader of powers like the Flower Brothel and Music Valley, one must be of the king rank or higher like the monarch rank. Now this woman here was telling her she wasnt even at the king rank when she made Hualuo submit to her?
Shock and horror now gripped Mu Qing Songs face: How can this be, Hualuo was already at the king rank many years ago. And you, she only swore loyalty to you a few years ago. Did you really make her submit because of your alchemic skills?
You are wrong again. When I took in Hualuo, she didnt even know I was fluent in alchemy. From the initial shock and horror, Mu Qing Songs face was now emotionless and unreadable after herst sentence.
Why?
Without reliance on alchemy and personal strength, why did Hualuo submit to her?
Bai Yan wasughing at the confusion in her enemy: Because I saved her life, thats why she swore loyalty to me.
The reasoning was a simple one. She saved the woman so the woman offered her undying loyalty. Nothing fancy and nothing special, just simply gratitude and respect rewarded by doing something good.
Impossible! Hualuo is a prostitute that only knows how to look out for her own interest. Struggling to climb up from the ground, the injured woman looked like she will falter with the slightest breeze of wind.
So what if the Flower Brothel is a ce of romance and y? Hualuo herself never once tended to a customer, plus the Flower Brothel had never forced any of its members into doing anything that they dont want to do. Bai Yans expression became colder at this part, And you, you im your Music Valley is a fairnd of the highest standard. I say bullshit. You may be able to fool the public and the ignorant popce, but to people like us, we all know what sort of dirty deeds you do in the background. If I remember correctly, just recently you sold one of your girls to another power to act as a sacrificial maiden in their ritual did you not?
Chapter 219 “Spoiling Her (3)”
Chapter 219 Spoiling Her (3)
Mu Qing Songs expression was getting whiter and white: At least we wont lower ourselves to using our bodies to service another man!
The Music Valley and Flower Brothel are oftenpared together because of theirrge number of female members in their mix. While the Music Valley would always be praised for their clean reputation, the Flower Brothel would usually be detested as an organization for the dirty and unwanted.
You say you wont lower yourself to servicing a man eh. We will see how much of that im is true then. How about this, I will abolish your cultivation and have you take customers at the Flower Brothel? This way you can experience it first hand. A touch ofughter was emting out of Bai Yans eye.
This Mu Qing Song is so beautiful, coupled with her identity as the mistress of the Music Valley, using her to pick up customers will surely make a fortune.
No! Staggering backwards, Mu Qing Songs expression became even paler till all color had left her face. Are you not afraid of Di Cang finding out?! If he sees your true face, he will surely cast you aside.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Right after her words came out, a cool and drafty voice blew in, causing Bai Yans face to go dark.
What cant I know?
Shuddering at the question, Mu Qing Song promptly turned around to seek that surreal figure.
Magnificent to the point where she can almost feel her lungs suffocating, it was only a few months ago that this man made her sick with love. With her heart pounding until it hurts, she wanted oh so much to fall into those arms to gain some warmth.
But Instead of pulling her in like she wanted, Di Cang hadpletely bypassed her, never once casting so much as a nce her way.
Who is it this time that made you angry? Soft and tender, Di Cang teasingly asks with that seductive voice.
Tossing the guqin aside like its a piece of garbage, Bai Yan on the other hand wasnt so friendly. Grabbing that cor, her smile was both threatening and dangerous: Your rotten love admirers are here again. If not for me making it in time, the Lan House wouldve fallen in danger because of you. I warn you, if anything happens to my family, I will never let you go!
Casting a nce at the cor being grabbed by his woman, Di Cang was rather pleased instead of getting upset: And how do you want to not let me go? In bed? Or we can try something more exciting like in the air or water instead.
Di Cang!
Seriously, why does this man always revolve around getting me in bed with him! Argg, does all he think about is trying to slip into my body?!
First easing the incredible amount of stuffiness in her chest, Bai Yan then went back to dealing with this man: I will run away with your son and not let you find us.
Old Lord Lan and the rest had only recovered from their initial scare, now to be cast in front of Di Cangs every growing torrent of gloominess, they desperately needed a break less they lose their minds. Hurrying to signal Bai Yan with a wink, Old Lord Lan was practically pleading his granddaughter with his look.
Child, I think this matter is not Lord Cangs fault. He seems very sincere about you so you mustnt get upset.
Silent and unyielding, Bai Yan only faced the man in front of her like shes trying to see through that person to asses the truth.
Bai Yan, you are really are spoiled with arrogance. Sneering, Mu Qing Song also sensed the anger in Di Cangs body, You dont even know how to cherish your man. If it was me, I would never make him angry. I-
Boom!
Before the foolish woman can continue on with her rambling, a raging torrent had swept out from Di Cangs sleeve, pounding in against his target and sending the yapper mouth flying out of the hall.
Chapter 220 “Spoiling Her (4)”
Chapter 220 Spoiling Her (4)
Di Cang, you Raising her ashen face to confront that overbearing man, not a word coulde forward anymore.
The Music Valley no longer exists from this day forward! With only that order, the fate of the Music Valley was sealed.
Puking another mouthful of blood, her horrified face only had shock left in there: Why?
You still asking me why? My wife nearly ran away with my child because of you. The dreaded frost from his smile only added to his charm for some reason.
Shuddering at the mans remark, Mu Qing Song struggled to upright herself from the ground: You are that certain the child is yours? Did you test your blood with his?
As if I wouldnt be able to recognize my own son. Do you take me for an idiot, or are you that much of an idiot yourself?
The murderous intent was now in full bloom around Di Cangs figure.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In this moment, Mu Qing Song didnt care about her own physical pain, nor did she care what the others thought of her. All she knows was that her heart was hurting, hurting like its being crushed until its nothing but a pile of mush.
Dont you realize that shes a vicious woman? The Flower Brothel is a ce of womanizing yet she still wants to cripple me and send me there. Such a woman is qualified to be your wife?
No matter how vicious she is, I am here to protect her. Furthermore. Clicking his tongue, Di Cang didnt hide his contempt for the woman, Im rather fond of Yan Yans idea. I agree, lets send you to the Flower Brothel to take customers. That should be adequate for making my wife angry.
Shuddering at the statement, the helpless woman could hardly believer her own ears: What did you say?
He wants to send me to the Flower Brothel? How can he be so cruel to me?
Pff!
Following a piercing white light that shot straight into Mu Qing Songs body, her Dantian finally shattered into a million pieces.
I never thought the man that Ive been searching after so long would be this heartless to me.
Shes not wrong to pursue love, what she did wrong was to pursue her love on Di Cang, someone she never shouldve eyed for in the first ce. But then, just the thought of Bai Yan being protected so tightly by that man, an unbridled fury would erupt out of her heart.
Send her to the Flower Brothel. Cold and indifferent, Di Cang gives themand for the guards toe out of hiding.
Yes, Your Highness. Respectful in their tones, the men worked quickly and dragged the now crippled woman away.
Without bothering to give Mu Qing Song another nce, Di Cang turns back to Bai Yan who was still very upset with him.
Do you need something else? She retreats as the man got closer, creating an awkward scene almost akin to a cat and mouse game.
Going gloomy again at the reaction of the girl, he questions her: Do you really intend to take my son away with you?
I was just kidding.
But I dont like that sort of joke! Disregarding the focused gaze from everyone around them, Di Cang forcefully pushes her against the nearby tree and takes a hearty bite of her lip, If theres a next time, I will directly take you to my bed with no mercy shown!
Bai Yans face had gonepletely ck: Can you control yourself, people are watching!
So you know how to be scared too? Lets see how you will threaten me again in the future! With his eyes narrowed into an evil slit, he didnt forget to take advantage of the situation to get some more skinship.
Ahumph. Making a embarrassed cough to bring the two back to reality, Old Lord Lan hurries to wink at the dumbfounded Lan Xiaoyan, What are you still dazing around for? Your grandmother suffered quite the scare there. Hurry and go help her inside so she can rest. I still need to go look for my old friend to drink tea.
Indeed, Old Madam Lan did receive quite the scare today, but it wasnt all from Mu Qing Song, Bai Yan and Di Cangs intimate act here also had a hand in it.
Chapter 221 “Spoiling Her (5)”
Chapter 221 Spoiling Her (5)
First was the fact that her precious granddaughter was able to demonstrate a power at the monarch level.
It must be mentioned that their Liu Huo kingdom only has a king rank master as its strongest protector. So, for the girl to reach a level superior to that in a few short years, how can she not be frightened with shock?
Then behold, before her heart coulde to terms with the explosive news, Di Cangs tyrannical aura takes another wack at her already dissipating soul.
All in all, Old Madam Lan can be said to have received over four major blows to her frail heart. First was Mu Qing Song barging into their home and revealing her identity. Second was Bai Yan showcasing her extraordinary powers. Then thirdly was Di Cangs near suffocating aura of oppressive might. Now,st but not least, shes watching her granddaughter getting so intimate with a man in front of her eyes. If thats not enough to make the old grandmother go limp in her legs then what else can she do?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I will be away for a few day, Di Cang didnt pay any heed to the departing members of the Lan family. Using an almost growling voice, If you need something, have my people inform me.
Taken aback by the news, Bai Yan subconsciously asked: When will you return?
Only after saying this did she regret her own folly.
What am I talking about? Why would I care about when hesing back like a little wife?
Seeing the embarrassed look on the woman, Di Cangs lip quickly curved into a smirk: I need to find a person. If I dont find her, I specte she would be sold as a ve and still help her ver count the money.
Bai Yan did not say anything, but the thin line making up her tightened lips easily gave away her true feelings.
You are not going to ask me who that person is? His voice getting deeper like he demands it.
And what does that have to do with me? Bai Yan hurriedly swings her head around, obviously disgruntled by the fact.
Acting as if he didnt hear that, Di Cang continues without her permission: Im going to look for Xiachens little auntie.
Xiachens little auntie?
Then that means the girl is his sister?
Startled by the information, Bai Yan swiftlyes back around and asked with sincerity: Do you need my help to look?
No need, maybe its due to her increase interest, Di Cangs mood was very pleased by it, I have my ways to locate her.
Alerted by their conversation, Bai Xiachen quickly toddled over to ask with his big innocent eyes: Is it true, that I got a new auntie? Will she like me like Uncle does?
She wouldnt dare. Di Cang sounded very confident in his statement, If she dares to not like you, I will rope her up and start hitting her hind while she dangles there.
Not far away inside a certain valley, a young maiden was currently having a huge sneezing fit. Rubbing her nose, she got the aching suspicion that someone was talking behind her back.
Its all State Teachers fault for not telling me where my brother is. Now I got to go around looking for them, puffing up her cheeks, that pinkish hue was truly adorable, I wonder if my brother has managed to woo my sister-inw over yet.
The more the young maiden thought about it, the grumpier the girl became. Using the stick she found, she begins stabbing the poor fishies in the pond to vent her steam while imagining the State Teachers handsome face.
Inside the courtyard of the Lan familys estate, Di Cang was in the middle of giving Bai Yan a tender kiss while embracing the woman of his life.
I will be back soon so be good while Im away. Having said this, he finally released the woman and gave his son a quick scruffle on the head before taking his leave.
Mother, did you really want to leave with me just now? Watching the departing back of his father, Bai Xiachen innocently asked his mother here.
Going stiff in the body, Bai Yan could only exhale a sigh: This isnt your fathers fault, hes also innocent so I never med him for it
Then why did you say that then? Scratching his cute little head, Bai Xiachen became perplexed by the contradiction.
Truth is, I only wanted to see what sort of attitude he would make.
Then how did baddie father do? Na?ve in his gaze, Bai Xiachen had ced his mother on the spotlight by doing this.
He did quite well, her smile genuinely happy.
Chapter 222 “Will You Like Him in the Future?”
Chapter 222 Will You Like Him in the Future?
He did quite well?
Tilting his cute little head in puzzlement, Bai Xiachen looks up with those bright starry eyes of his. Mother, have you epted baddie father then?
No, I did not. She refutes it with a shake of her head.
Then will you like him in the future?
I dont know.
Bai Yan went quiet for a moment. Slowly raising her stunning head to face that crystal blue sky, a faint smile escapes her: How can I predict what I dont know? Come son, let us go back home.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Okay, he happily nods and ran into his mothers embrace. However, the pair only managed to take a few steps out of the estate before Bai Xiachen recalled he was here to bring Auntie Xiaoyun over to choose a fox.
Wrinkling his baby face, he was practically moping in his voice: Mother, I need to make a second run back inside.
Leaving only this behind, Bai Xiachen struggled free from his mothers arms and ran inside without turning his head even once.
Its widely recognized that the Music Valley was on equal standing to the Flower Brothel, and in some cases, their reputation supersedes their counterpart. Yet, in a single night, news of the Music Valleys destruction came sweeping over like a storm, catching Bai Ruopletely off guard today.
How could this be? Due to the sudden act of climbing up from her bed, the wound on her body became torn again. Gasping at the sharp pain, Liu Yue, is this news reliable?
The pce maid called Liu Yue respectfully replied: Crown Princess, this matter is absolutely true. Everyone in the entire kingdom now knows about it. Even that former mistress of the Music Valley now belongs to the Flower Brothel and is currently up for grabs for those willing to pay. Because of this reason, countless high standing lords are rushing over there just to catch a glimpse of thedy.
Going pale in herplexion, Bai Ruo closed her eyes as her hands clenched into a tight ball: I understand, you can leave me now.
Yes, Crown Princess. Giving a slight bow, the maid retreats in an orderly fashion.
With only her alone now, Bai Ruo had fallen into a daze like state for a very long time. Perhaps its due to the shockingness of the news, even she was unwilling to believe it.
How can Bai Yan have that kind of courage?
Is she not afraid of Di Cangs fury?
Does she think she can do whatever she wants just because shes in favor?
Her pondering mind was all over the ce during this period. But once shese to terms with whats going on in her crooked mind, a freaky smile could be seen on that grotesque face.
Someonee, prepare the sedan for me. Im heading out!
I must verify the news myself!
The Bai House may have fallen into decay, but Bai Ruo was still the crown princess of the kingdom. Therefore, whenever her sedan moved across the streets, the civilians would consciously move aside to make room for her.
Before long, she has arrived at her destination.
Once inside the establishment after much difficulty, she can see clearly now through the rampant crowd of guests that a stunning woman was tied to a pir. Obviously thedy had lost her initial air of a goddess. In its ce, only regret and a constant glimmer of deep pain could be found in those eyes.
One nce, thats all it took for Bai Ruo to copse.
Crown Princess! The pce maid hurries to support her mistress after seeing that incessant shiver.
Bai Yan sure have guts! But why isnt Di Canging out yet when shes made such a bigmotion?
Chapter 223 “Bai Ruo’s Jealousy”
Chapter 223 Bai Ruos Jealousy
Grabbing the maids supporting hand with her own, Bai Ruos voice was trembling with unease as she asked. However, before she could get a proper answer, the rowdy voices of the crowd had answered her question.
This supposed mistress of the Music Valley sure is beautiful, to think she would also be a cheap bitch like all the rest. No matter, I will still be willing to buy her first time just for that outstanding appearance alone.
Oh, why would you say that?
You dont know yet? Mu Qing Song fancied Lord Cang, but because she was rejected, the woman instead turned her fury at the Lan House. Thats how she became like this, she angered Lord Cang.
Pausing for a moment to look around, the man speaking here then issued a sniggeringugh: And as it so happens, I was here when Lord Cangs men threw her into to the Flower Brothel. Even the destruction of the Music Valley was done at the order of the Sovereign Prince.
It seems this Lord Cang really is loyal and faithful. For that Bai Yan, hes willing to reject even a fine trophy like this Mu Qing Song.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Che, you cant say it like that. Sure, this Mu Qing Song is indeed beautiful, butpared to Bai Yan, theres still a gap. If I were the one to choose, I would of course take Bai Yan over this cheap woman. Nevertheless, Im still willing to use her as my misress
Bai Ruos body was ready to copse at this point. Fortunately the maid behind her managed to support that crumbling body in time. Crown Princess The voice sounded very concerned.
I am fine, we will go back. First closing her eyes, Bai Ruo eventually reopened them again aftering to terms with the reality. Just that, those shaking legs cannot hide the horror coursing through her veins.
My husband loves me so much yet he still has a few concubines. Besides, as long as they are male, they will be more inclined to be good to a beauty.
So why, why would Di Cang ignore such a temptation for Bai Yan?
How can such a man be Bai Yans?
Perhaps its due to the womans wish to ease her mood, Bai Ruo didnt ride her sedan. Instead, she walked aimlessly through the streets for the pce. Just that, due to her divided attention, she had unintentionally bumped into a passing girl while wandering.
Boom!
Its unsure why the young maiden was so strong, but Bai Ruo felt like she was hitting into a wall instead of a person. Stumbling backwards, she immediately took to the ground and ripped open her wounds again.
Crown Princess! rmed by the fall, the pce maid as well as the escorting soldiers were quick to react. While the maid took to helping her mistress, the guards quickly surrounded the maiden.
How dare you, this is Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess that you bumped into!
Di Xiao Wan (Di Cangs sister) originally wanted to say sorry after colliding with someone, but after the abrupt scolding from the guards, her proud nature instantly red up.
She didnt look where she was going so how can she me anyone? She snorts, knocking her head high.
Impudent! Theplexion of the guards were getting uglier by the second. Just as they were ready to make a move, Bai Ruos hollering voice stopped them.
Hold it. Slowly climbing up from the ground, Bai Ruos beautiful eyes were clearly focused on the badge token tied to the girls waist, That badge looks very nice, mind showing me?
What? Di Xiao Wan immediately snatched up her precious item like a protective hen.
Chapter 224 “Where’s My Brother?”
Chapter 224 Wheres My Brother?
A rippling smile appears out of Bai Ruos mouth: Please dont misunderstand, Im only asking because I happen to see it somewhere before.
She did happen to see it.
A peerless man like Di Cang cannot be resisted by any woman, including those who are married like herself. As such, during the first few years of the mans arrival in this kingdom, she would often identally appear in ces where Di Cang would be, pretending to be a passerby while sneaking a few nces here and there. Thats when she noticed this token with the letter Yao (Demon) on it.
To think I would see it again on a young girl like this.
The young maiden grew excited, Youve seen this token? Where? Where is he?
Smiling deeply again, Bai Ruo knew shes had the girl: Im a friend. May I know your rtionship with him?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Friend? Impossible, my older brother hates women the most.
Of course, aside from my sister-inw that is.
Just thinking of how she will soon meet her sister-inw and cuddly little nephew, Di Xiao Wan would smile from within her hearts.
Even if a man hates the female sex, theres bound to be some special existences eventually, is it not so? Bai Ruo continues to sway the young girl in her way.
Shaking her head, Di Xiao Wan refutes itpletely: Theres been no shortages of the female sex trying to woo my brother, but never once had he gotten close to any of them, let alone be friends.
To what extent does that phobia applies to? Its to the point where Di Cang wouldnt allow even a single person to draw within a hundred meters of his own existence! Nowadays, not a single women, in some cases the male side too, wouldnt dare to get close to Di Cang back in the Demon Realm.
What I said is true, Bai Ruos expression was starting to change for the worse. Nevertheless, she continues to force a smile using that soft tone of hers, And, I can bring you to him.
Biting her fingernail, Di Xiao Wan appears to be struggling at the idea: But when I left home, State Teacher specifically told me not to follow anyone I dont know, or else. Why dont I give you my address and you can have hime find me instead.
If I went with this woman, State Teacher would certainly be very angry with me.
Seeing how insufferably hard it was to convince this wrench, Bai Ruo herself too was starting to get impatient. If it was any other time, she wouldve pped the girl on the spot by now if not for Di Cangs connection.
Suddenly, she noticed a familiar figureing from the front. Hurrying to call out, she didnt mind the fact that her voice sounded a tad sharp there: ZhI!
Ever since that incident inside the pce with the rod punishment ured, Bai Zhi havent been able to make contact with her elder sister. Therefore, tears immediately came flowing out as soon as she did so.
Sister! Bai Yan is too hateful. Not only did she cripple Father, shes also framing Mother of cheating behind the scenes. Nowadays, Father would constantly beat her like its true. What should I do?
What is even more odious is the fact that Di Cang would defend that bitch Bai Yan still. I dont get what she gave him to cause such a reaction!
What? Bai Ruosplexion had gone white, Father is actually hitting Mother? I will return home in two days with my husband.
Only after wiping some of her tears did Bai Zhi turn towards the beautifully pleasant girl behind the group.
Sister, who is this woman?
Turning sharp as soon as she heard the question, Bai Ruo was clearly up to no good: She is Di Cangs sister. I promised to take her to her brother. As it so happens, Im currently busy so I will hand the job over to you.
Chapter 225 “Did Anyone Seduce My Brother?”
Chapter 225 Did Anyone Seduce My Brother?
This girl is so hard to deal with, why should I keep tangling with her.
Moreover, Zhi is so deeply in love with Di Cang. Perhaps this is an opportunity.
As long as the sister is done deal, theres no way Di Cang wouldnt take Zhi then.
Lord Cangs sister? Startled for a second, Bai Zhi quickly lit up: Sister, you sure?
Yes Im sure.
Miss, you may not be familiar with our kingdom since you only just arrived here. Let me be the host and show you around, how about it? Bai Zhi readily offers herself to the girl.
Di Xiao Wan was clearly displeased by the idea: I want to see my brother.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Still showing a bright smile like that rude reply didnt register at all: Your brother isnt around in the city recently. When he returns, I be sure to inform him right away.
Alright, I hope you arent deceiving me! Knocking her chin up, Di Xiao Wan was showing the same arrogant attitude like her big bro. If I find out you people are deceiving me, I will make you regret it for the rest of your lives.
Not willing to stay any longer after that threat, Bai Ruo gives her sister a quick wink: I still have things I need to attend to in the pce. This girl, Im leaving her to you.
Having said this, she quickly left, not minding the bleeding wound behind her back the entire way.
Ignoring the fleeing woman, Di Xiao Wan was clearly suspicious here of the new girl: What is your rtionship with my brother?
She can ignore the one from before because Bai Ruo was a married woman, but this one was a different case.
Lowering her head shyly, Bai Zhi starts twiddling with her fingers: I I and him ah, what are you doing?
Without so much as a word, Di Xiao Wan had ced her nose up to Bai Zhis body and started to sniff her: I smell the scent of an animal in heat. Retracting her head, this was all she had to say.
From green to white, then from white to green, Bai Zhis expression was like a blinking light.
This damn bitch, how dare she insult me like that! And say Im an animal in heat?
If shes not Di Cangs sister, I wouldve killed her by now for that sentence alone!
Miss Di, what are you talking about? How could I be in heat? Showing an awkward smile, Bai Zhi attempts to exin herself.
Stabbing her fists against her waist, Di Xiao Wan puts on a proud and arrogant attitude like her brother: Then tell me, is there any woman who is seducing my brother in this ce?
Bai Zhi originally wanted to refuse to answer this question, but suddenly, Bai Yans face appeared in her mind. Sneaking a sinister sneer, she grew excited.
Of course! My sister Bai Yan is not only seducing Lord Cang, shes also lying to your brother about her child being his! Now, in order to be responsible, your brother is taking care of another mans son because of deceit and lie!
Lets see how you will marry Di Cang after offending his sister. Her smile gleefully cheeky.
Unfortunately for Bai Zhi, the long awaited response never came. Instead, it was a face full of surprise and a tinge of delight reflected in those eyes. You said. my brother can mistake a child for his?
This is impossible.
Us Demon Beasts can recognize our kind by the scent alone, how can my brother mistake his own child?
Unable to understand her own folly, Bai Zhi only nods her head repeatedly: Bai Yan is a scheming whore. If not for her lie and deceit, Lord Cang never wouldve taken her and that bastard child-
Before she can finish her statement, Bai Zhi suddenly noticed a tiny familiar figure walking through the streets not far away.
Normally such a small child would be difficult to catch among the crowd, but because of that cuddly face and dollish appearance, it was easy to garner the attention of others.
Chapter 226 “I’m Your Auntie!”
Chapter 226 Im Your Auntie!
Miss Di, its that child over there! Lighting up in her eyes, Bai Zhi directly points to the unsuspecting kid, Its that bastard child. Bai Yan is using that brat to force and trick Lord Cang!
Following the finger to the indicated direction, Di Xiao Wans line of sight eventually fell upon Bai Xiachens cute little face.
First there was shock, shock over how adorable the child was, then came an unstoppable force of ecstasy. In her haste, Di Xiao Wanpletely forgot to mind her manners and pounced at the poor kid.
While in the background, Bai Zhi was still smiling devilishly due to her own foolish mistake of not paying attention.
Bai Yan, Bai Xiachen, I wont let either of you get off so easily for ruining me!
Sister Yi Yi, do you know when Godfather ising? A bit sulky in his voice, Bai Xiachen was apparently having an episode of missing his three shifus and godfather.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I have already written to my brother. If he knows your real father is here, he will surely rush over. Shining in her eyes as she said this, Chu Yi Yi (Holy Lands youngdy) firmly believes Bai Yan wouldnt be snatched away if her brother arrives.
Now it was Bai Xiachen who became hesitant, If Godfatheres, would he start a fight with my baddie father?
By then, who am I supposed to help?
While the baby boy was struggling to make up his mind, a powerful gust of wind had knocked him off his feet and snatched the boy right up.
It was a young girl with a set of messy looking hair. Before anyone can do a thing to stop this, the person had already sent a smooch at that cuddly face.
Naturally, Bai Xiachen would be paralyzed over the sudden assault. Mainly due to how scared he was by the act, he didnt know how to react to the kiss and froze there.
What are you doing? Exploding over this, Chu Yi Yi immediately snatched the assant up by the cor and growled menacingly, Where did a wild girl like youe from? How dare you bully my little Xiachen!
If it was in the past, Di Xiao Wan wouldve definitely broken out into a fight with anyone who would dare offend her like this. However, all her attention was solely focused on the kid in her arms.
You are called Xiachen? Can I also call you that too?
Blinking with confusion and startlement, Bai Xiachen was at a loss on how to reply. This was honestly the first time hes been cuddled up without indication.
Just when Chu Yi Yi wanted to start making a move to break this up, the assant somehow managed to beat her to the punch with those pitiful eyes.
Little Xiachen, dont you know me?
Completely stunned by the question, Should I know her?
This auntie, Bai Xiachens expression appeared to be tangled, Are you sure you arent mistaking me for someone else? I dont know you
Di Xiao Wan was ready to cry at this point over the maltreatment. She had gone through thick and thin to get to the mortal world C with the help of the State Teacher of course. But now that shes finally here, the target of her delight ims that he doesnt know her?
More importantly, how much suffering and pain did she experience along this journey? Did she get it easy? Of course not!
In the end, all her efforts only yielded a I dont know you!
Seeing the tearing up face of the girl embracing himself, Bai Xiachen immediately softened: Maybe we did meet in the past. Might just be my memories not being so good. Can you remind me of when we met?
Sure enough, Di Xiao Wan quickly went from sad to absolutely delight. Wiping away those tears, she revealed a glorious smile, I am your Auntie. How can you forget me?
On this sunny day that shouldve gone without a hitch or incident, Bai Xiachen had for the first time in his short little life be electrocuted by another persons dumbness.
What forget her? This is clearly, without a single doubt, their first time meeting okay!
Chapter 227 “Di Xiao Wan VS Lan Xiaoyan (1)”
Chapter 227 Di Xiao Wan VS Lan Xiaoyan (1)
If anyone were to be more stupefied here, it would have to be Chu Yi Yi.
I Ive just been robbed in the face!
Just thinking of this point would cause her rosy face to flush with anger: What did you say? Little Xiachen is not your nephew! He can only be mine, mine you hear?! I dont want to be your sister anymore, call me auntie alright?
Thisst part would of course be meant for Bai Xiachen. After stating this much, Chu Yi Yi didnt forget to shoot a provocative stare at her opponent.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Now it was Di Xiao Wan to be mystified: When did my brother ept another sister?
By now Bai Xiachen was already cherry red in his cheeks after suppressing himself all this time. Sister Yi Yi is my godfathers sister, not my baddie fathers.
Baddie father? This name is too suitable for him, Di Xiao Wan couldnt resist another pinch at that squiggly face. Your face is exactly like my brothers when he was young, just that you are more sensible and more polite. Way better than he is at your age.
In all seriousness, Di Xiao Wan really had trouble believing this clever and adorable little child was his old brothers seed.
Finding the girl willfully ignoring herself repeatedly, Chu Yi Yi was ready to re out at this point. But before then, she made sure to first snatch the little guy over to her side for protection.
Hey, what are you doing?! Di Xiao Wan shoots a re at Chu Yi Yi for stealing her darling of a nephew: Return my nephew to me!
Im not giving, what can you do? Chu Yi Yi proudly makes a grunt to showcase her terrible might of being unreasonable.
If based solely on appearance, Chu Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan are not of the same type.
The former being the charming young girl type while thetter was the sweet and beautiful. However, their temper are one and the same C the type to explode upon contact.
As such, finding someone trying to steal her precious nephew away, Di Xiao Wans face was starting to show off a pang of true anger.
You want to fight is it? Come,e,e, which weapon would you like to use? Or do you want to go barehanded. I will even let you have the first strike!
Sensing the dangerous aura oozing out of the pair, the innocent bystanders were very conscious in relocating themselves to a safer location, thus leaving a wide open space for their brawl.
Now Bai Xiachen had be anxious. First looking at Chu Yi Yi, then back at his newfound auntie, the baby boy didnt know who to help.
WAHHHH!!!
Thats when the baby boy broke out into a screaming cry. Its not a scheme, not a trick, just a simple yet effective mean for any kid to grab attention from their adults.
Hey, why are you pushing me! Chu Yi Yi really wanted to pop in her chest due to all the steam pent up in there.
Hes my nephew so Im enough tofort him. Di Xiao Wan made sure to give her nephew aforting hug to prove her ownership.
Grinning at the im, Chu Yi Yi clearly thought otherwise. Hes your nephew now, but that may not necessarily be the caseter on, the annoyed girl retorts. Dont you know Bai Yan still havent epted your brother yet? On the contrary, my brother have stayed by Bai Yans side for years so his hope of winning the beauty home is leagues ahead of yours!
Di Xiao Wan was literally popping her eyes at the news, It cant be, my brother is that much of a loser?
Then I dont care. My brother is little Xiachens biological father, thus making me his auntie regardless. Blood cannot be changed! The panicking girl was literally screaming thest part to reassure herself.
Now Chu Yi Yi didnt feel quite the same. In her defense, she never once thought of the baby boy as an outsider so blood didnt matter to her.
Now that dont matter to me. Even if my brother do be useless like yours, Xiachen will still be my nephew regardless of blood!
Chapter 228 “Di Xiao Wan VS Lan Xiaoyan (2)”
Chapter 228 Di Xiao Wan VS Lan Xiaoyan (2)
Looking at the two people who will not agree with each other, Bai Xiachen was rather sad over this fact.
Do they not see me crying? Why are they not stopping yet?
Little Xiachen, since arguing wasnt getting anywhere, the next best option would be to bribe the target. In one swift swing of her hands, Di Xiao Wan had unraveled her satchel for the baby boy: This is all my belonging. Although its not some gold or silver, the stuff inside should still fetch a pretty penny once you barter it off at the shop. This is my gift to you for out first meeting.
Not hesitating either after seeing her foes tant act of bribery, Chu Yi Yi also pulled out her storage ring for the baby boy, This is for you too, its my personal storage ring containing all my valuables!
For an instance there, Bai Xiachen was at a loss on what to do as he eyed the two storage items in his tiny palm.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You want topete with me? Scoffing augh of annoyance, Di Xiao Wan immediately blew a whistle with her fingers. A minuteter, a white streak of light had sliced through the sky tond directly on the ground.
Boom!
Waiting until the crowd regained theirposure from the grand entry, a white fluttering figure had caught their attention like a ma. Dazzling under the beaming light of the sun, this White Phoenix was glorious to the eye.
This is a white phoenix that I caught on my way here. Little Xiachen, I can see you arecking in a mount so this will do for now, patting the phoenix on the head, Di Xiao Wan gave no illusions about her ownership. However, the White Phoenix is but the lowest of the low in the Phoenix family. When theres time, I will find you another better one.
Phoenix? Mount?
Looking at the sweet and pretty face of the young maiden, only a dumbfounded look can be found on the faces of the crowd.
Although the White Phoenix breed was of the lowest in terms of lineage, but its still of noble descent! Instead of cherishing it like a treasure, shes going to toss it aside when theres time to find another one?
Grumbling at the unting act of wealth, Chu Yi Yi had no choice but to admit defeat on this end. Forget about taming a phoenix, she cant even tame a simple garden bird okay!
Auntie, Sister Yi Yi, my mother have always taught me since childhood that a gentleman can love money, but they cannot take what is not theirs. These gifts are too valuable, I cannot take them. Giving the storage ring and storage bag in his hand a one final nce, Bai Xiachen can only reluctantly return the prizes to their rightful owners.
Seeing the disappointed expression on DI Xiao Wans face, the baby boys clever mindset once again shined in this situation: However Auntie, I will take this phoenix since its your meeting gift to me. I do need a ride anyways.
In truth, if he had wanted a white phoenix to use as his mount, his mother wouldve brought one to him long ago. Just that he didnt want to hurt the girl, hence the reason why he would take the bird despite not needing one.
Sure enough, it worked. Showing a gloating smile, Di Xiao Wan immediately shot a taunting face at Chu Yi Yi to send the girl jumping with steam.
Sister Yi Yi, Bai Xiachens face was beaming a heart-warming smile. Though I didnt take your gift, but I still like you and Godfather a lot. No matter what choice my mother makes in the future, you will always be my family.
What a sensible child.
The surrounding onlookers were all sighing helplessly after watching.
First was that phrase of not taking whats not yours, only a properly educated child can utter something so good. Now hes alsoforting his elders for the sake of others. Such a well-behaved child, who can bear to harm such a darling?
While some were mumbling this inside their heart, some were less inclined to keep their thoughts to themselves and outright said it aloud.
If Bai Yan can educate her son to such an extent, she cant be bad like what the Bai family says. Besides, that family nearly sold this good child back then, and also set him on fire because he wouldnt agree.
Chapter 229 “Di Xiao Wan VS Lan Xiaoyan (3)”
Chapter 229 Di Xiao Wan VS Lan Xiaoyan (3)
Di Xiao Wan originally wanted to keep arguing with her opponent over whose better and etc, but as soon as she heard the whisperingments from the bystanders, her raging fury had erupted.
What? Sell my nephew? And setting him on fire? Which bastard is it?
My nephew is the Crown Prince of the Demon Realm, who dares!
As soon as the topic was brought up again, Chu Yi Yi herself also erupted, Thats not all, those people also wanted to sell Bai Yan to an old fart to be his concubine. For what, all for a third grade Dan pill. If Bai Yan didnt run in time back then, little Xiachen might not even be born now.
Something like that happened too?
My sister-inw is the destined Queen of the Demon Realm, who would have the nerve to ignore our power? Are they blind in the eye?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Regardless of whatever thoughts were running through the girl, Di Xiao Wan apparently had forgotten no one in this mortal world even knows their status or background.
Of course! That Bai family is the worst! In those days, Bai Yan was forced to wander out in the wild alone with a little baby in her care. Who knows how much suffering they had to endure during that time? Even back when the elders brought her to our ce, Bai Yans body was already covered in wounds without a single patch of good flesh.
Going sour in her nose, Di Xiao Wan suddenly had the urge to break out into tears at the story.
From birth to now, she had always been carefully cared for by her caregivers, never in her expectations did she foresee Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen to suffer so badly.
And the cause of all this are those who have harmed them!
Wait, you just said the Bai House? Why is this surname so familiar? Struggling to remember where she heard the name, Di Xiao Wan revealed a perplexed expression while brooding.
Rolling her eyes at the dumb girls reaction, Chu Yi Yi didnt hold back her mockery: Seriously, and you call yourself Xiachens aunt. Bai Yans maiden name is Bai you silly.
No, no, not right! Still unable to recall why, Di Xiao Wans line of sight eventually fell upon the figure hiding among the crowd. Jumping up like she had finally grasped onto the trailing thought, she points at the girl, Thats her! Shes the scoundrel who tried to cheat me!
And to think this scoundrel even imed to know my old bro, does she take me for an idiot?!
Following the direction of that finger, Chu Yi Yis face instantly red up as soon as she saw Bai Zhi standing there.
What is this wrench still doing out here? Hoho, I believe its time we got a little payback for Bai Yan after what this bitch did to her years ago.
As the old saying goes, no matter how great the hatred, foes will be friends once amon enemy is met.
Thats exactly whats happening here in this situation.
While the other side was ready to give her a good clobbering, Bai Zhi on the other hand was dumbfounded by her own obsession.
Shouldnt this Miss Di be tearing apart that wild child, why is she recognizing him instead?
Its precisely because of this dilemma that the girl had missed the optimal timing to flee. As such, by the time she wanted to run, Di Xiao Wan and Chu Yi Yi was already stomping over in a threatening manner. Under that oppressive pressure, she inexplicably gulped with a pang of sweat trickling down her side.
You must be mistaken Miss Di he cannot be Lord Cangs child.
In response to that tant lie, Di Xiao Wan so angry that she directly sent a kick at Bai Zhis chest.
Are you saying Im stupid then? That I cant even recognize my own nephew?
What a joke!
No matter how dumb I am sometimes, I can never mistake my own nephew!
I Before Bai Zhi could issue another word in her own defense, another kick from Chu Yi Yi hade flying over, causing the girl to scream in agony.
Yi Yi, what are you doing? It was at this moment a familiar voice drifted over from the other side.
Turning around, Chu Yi Yi can see it was Lan Xiaoyun who wasing over with a red cuddly fox in her arms.
Chapter 230 “Di Xiao Wan VS Chu Yi Yi (4)”
Chapter 230 Di Xiao Wan VS Chu Yi Yi (4)
Maybe its due to how she was shing her fox around, but Lan Xiaoyuns (cousin) was still flushing pink in her cheeks when she came across this scene: So all of you are beating Bai Zhi (youngest step sister)? Rubbing her hands in an excited manner, the girl was full of anticipation.
Now it was Di Xiao Wans (Di Cangs sister) turn to be puzzled, where did this girle from?
Casting a nce at the confused girl, Chu Yi Yi (Youngdy of the Holy Land) couldnt bring herself to do the bad thing even if they are at odds right now. In the end, she took the liberty of exining: Shes Bai Yans cousin.
Sister-inws cousin? That puts her on the same side then!
Warming up in her demeanor, Di Xiao Wan makes a grab for the new girls hand and pulls her over: Oh Cousin dont be polite,e,e,e! Just hit this trash all you like. If she dies, I will take responsibility.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Now Bai Zhi can hardly keep her blood from puking out, What does she mean by not be polite? Who does she think she is?
Inparison, Lan Xiaoyun was rather taken aback by the enthusiasm portrayed by Di Xiao Wan.
When did we be cousins?
Howe I didnt know?
Thats enough! I Before Bai Zhi could finish her sentence, another stomp hade flying down from above and smacking her right in the face. Which also directly blocked off any chances of her spouting anymore objections with that foul mouth of hers.
Who allowed you to speak? Making a heavy grunt, Di Xiao Wan was clearly displeased, I still havent gotten even with you yet. Or are you afraid of me forgetting you or something?
In front of this wonderful scene, how can Lan Xiaoyun just sit idly by? Gathering up her devious side, she happily joins the fray: This is what you call karma Bai Zhi, karma! Since I still havent satisfied my urges yet fromst time, I will be sure to do that today!
Woo-wooh-ooooh! Bai Zhi kept whimpering with that sobbing voice of hers. In the girls eyes, theres only despair and remorse now. However, that remorse wasnt for her own faults in the past, its for her own folly of not running away in time.
The fighting power of the three women cannot be underestimated. After one kick here, a punch there, their victim could hardly be recognized anymore due to all the bruises and bumps. In the end, Bai Zhi only survived thanks to the fact that she had fainted away due to the extreme pain of having some of her rib bones being cracked.
Lets see if you will try to take me as a fool in the future! In her entire life, Di Xiao Wan only had one taboo and that was being deceived.
The reasoning, there were no shortages of fraudulent scammers trying to trick in her into doing horrible things back in the Demon Realm. Thankfully at the time there was the State Teacher and her big bro to look after her, otherwise who knows what sort of suffering she would have gone through.
Auntie Xiao Wan, toddling over to the girls side, Bai Xiachen tugged at her newfound family member to get her attention. What happened just now? Howe you know this horrible woman?
Puffing up her cheeks to show how grumpy she was, Di Xiao Wan finally exined the ins and outs of what happened. During this brief period, the girl didnt forget to give the already unconscious Bai Zhi another kick.
This this is Baddie Fathers little sister? It cant be, she must be a fake! Bai Xiachen was literally popping his eyes after listening to the story.
Isnt a fox supposed to be cunning and deceitful? Why is this one a sweet dumbaclutz? Am I going to be as dumb when I grow up?
Xiachen, is this your little aunt? Curious in her stare, Lan Xiaoyan studies the girl carefully.
She really is beautiful with that face, but this character is too how can anyone believe she is Di Cangs little sister when they are so different!
Of course I am little Xiachens auntie! Stabbing her fists against her hip, Di Xiao Wan wont be denied here, This is the real deal and I wont have it otherwise. I ran all the way here just to see my sister-inw and nephew.
Lan Xiaoyun was now confused herself too: Shouldnt you be looking for your brother first?
This Di Xiao Wan appeared to be tied inside after being pointed out. After a quick musing, she answered honestly, Hes an extra, it doesnt matter if I see him or not.
Bai Xiachen once became stupefied. Howe he keep getting the feeling that this pair of sibling are very abnormal?
Before was his baddie father wanting to hang his auntie up to hit, now its his auntie saying his baddie father was an extra. What the heck?
Chapter 231 “Against a Common Enemy”
Chapter 231 Against a Common Enemy
Auntie Xiao Wan, wouldnt Baddie Father be sad if you say it like that? From those blinking eyes, a hint ofpassion could be seen in the little steam buns face.
As if he would, Di Xiao Wan refutes the im outright. My old bro always say Im annoying and stupid. Not only that, he would always go on and on about marrying me off early so he wont have to deal with me so often. As if I would want to see him. No way! State Teacher is so much kinder than he is.
In honest truth, Di Xiao Wan really dont know what sort of sins shesmitted to have such a brother. For that reason alone, shes been suppressed for many years under that tyrannical rule.
Little Xiachen, lets go home, your mother is waiting for us. Ignoring the conversation, Chu Yi Yi (Holy Land Princess) led the way by holding the baby boys hand.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Naturally, Di Xiao Wan wouldnt just ignore this and continued to follow them from behind in silence.
Why are you following me? Chu Yi Yi shot her head around to re at the unwanted tagger.
Of course to go home, she pricked her brow, unsure why the need for the question.
Now its Chu Yi Yis turn to be stumped. She really didnt know whether to be angry or tough. That is our home, your home is over at the Cang Manor. I will have someone send you over there.
Bai Yan is my sister-inw and Xiachen is my nephew, so of course their home is my home. How can I be a hinder to you when Im going home?
No other way, thats what happens when Xiachen was her nephew. Just that connection alone gives her the right to tag along.
This Unable to grasp onto the situation, Lan Xiaoyan (girl cousin) weakly chimed in, Werent we doing very well just now, why are you two quarreling all of a sudden?
These two were clearly doing so well, why are they trending towards an open brawl?
Thats what happens when she tries to snatch away my nephew, Di Xiao Wan stabs her fists against her hip to emphasize her point, My little nephew is mine, as well as my sister-inw! I wont give either of them up to you!
Hoho, you want to fight eh? Alright,e on, lets go!
Chu Yi Yi has had it now. Letting go of the baby boys hand, she knocks her chin up in preparation for the fight.
Its likely safe to assume the most clueless one here had to be Lan Xiaoyun. Scratching her head anxiously, the girls eyes suddenly lit up at an idea: Yi Yi, Miss Xiao Wan, theres been no shortages of people talking behind my cousins back while she was away during all these years. She
In a blink of an eye, the two raging lionesses were longer ring at each other. Instead, their eyes were solely focused on the poor girl who only wanted to help.
Xiaoyun, tell me, who are the people talking behind Bai Yans back? Ill go after them!
Those thugs sure are bold to talk ill of my nephew and sister-inw!
Their angry voices were nearly in sync, causing a resonance effect across the street.
Smiling right up to her eyes, Lan Xiaoyun was very pleased with this reaction: This wasnt all of it. Right after they learned of little Xiachens existence, they also started to talk ill about Lord Cang and that hes taking care of another mans child. Ive alreadypiled a list for us to get them back one at a time.
The first one, hmm, lets start with that sixth princess of the Royal Family. She not only mocked my cousin behind her back, she even bullied little Xiachen and attempted to set the Cang Manor aze. We should make an example of her for starters.
Bringing out the list shes been keeping on her at all times, Lan Xiaoyun was very proactive when it came to these sort of things.
Lets go, well go find those bitches to settle the score! Pulling up her sleeve, Di Xiao Wan was showing off the perfect image of someone ready for a fight.
Nodding in approval, Chu Yi Yi was the same in every way: Lead the way Xiaoyun, we are going to pay them back in full force today!
Seeing how easily these two are joining up for the task, the confused girl can finally exhale a sigh of relief. In her view, the main priority was to stop their heated bickering before it devolves into something serious.
As for that sixth princess the girl can only consider herself unlucky.
Sister Chu, Auntie Xiao Wan, we. Bai Xiachen had wanted to say they should return home first, but before he could, the raging figures had already disappeared like wind and fire.
And thus, a bbergasted child was left behind without his consent.
Chapter 232 “My Brother is Di Cang”
Chapter 232 My Brother is Di Cang
The princesss home.
While hundreds of blooming flowers adorned this wondrous garden, it was so horribly tarnished by a girl so filled with hatred that she would destroy this scenic picture by plucking the flowers one at a time to satiate her anger.
Since the day when she was framed for no reason of setting Di Cangs home aze, the sixth princess had no choice but to go kneel in front of the Cang Manor at her fathers order.
Contrary to getting the forgiveness like she expected, she a got done in by a ming bird instead and nearly had her entire arm ripped off by the bite.
By the time she woke up again after fainting away, the princess was already back at her home.
Lord Cang is so cruel. At the very least Im still considered a beauty, why would he ignore me at every turn? The princess just cant ept the fact that shes losing out to Bai Yan so shes venting her steam on the poor flowers.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantions
It was then at this moment a light chuckle came from behind, startling the princess greatly.
In a hurry, she turned around to find Lan Xiaoyun in her blue dress standing there. And beside the girl were two angry maidens ring daggers at herself.
Lan Xiaoyun, what are you doing here? The princess viciously asked.
Shes afraid of making a move against Bai Yan because of Di Cangs might, but that doesnt necessarily apply to Lan Xiaoyan.
I heard you want to seduce my brother? And also bullied my nephew. Di Xiao Wan (Di Cangs sister) proudly knocked her chin up as she looked down in disdain at this mortal princess.
Youwho is your brother?
My brother is Di Cang.
Once thats said, the demon princess didnt give her foe another chance to reply. In swift uppercut, she sends the mortal girl flying up into the air like a lightning bolt.
Sadly for the sixth princess, things didnt end there. Theres still Chu Yi Yis flying upper kick to knock her even higher into the crystal blue sky
Popping her eyes in surprise, Lan Xiaoyun only had sympathy for the sixth princess who wouldnte down anymore.
On this day, the entire Liu Huo kingdom was doomed to be unsettling to the point where fear would run rampant.
One Chu Yi Yi would already be enough to flip the entire kingdom upside down, add in another Di Xiao Wan, it be a miracle if theres anything left by the end of it.
At this moment, Bai Yan was still unaware of the chaos quickly ensuring outside her home as a result of her task of refining some medicine for the sickly Bai Zhanpeng.
This the pill I was telling you about, walking out of the cauldron room, Bai Yan casually ced the bottle in front of the sickly man. There are a total of a hundred pills inside, more than to remedy that body of yours. As for the extra in my possession, consider it your payment to me.
The excitement in Bai Zhanpengs usually indifferent face cannot be hidden here. Carefully picking up the bottle containing his life-saving pills, his voice sounded somewhat hoarse due to the emotions running through his soul: Miss Bai, thank you. You really saved me this time. If you ever need my help in the future, I will answer your call no matter the circumstances.
Bai Yan was definitely happy over the answer, Its fine. Aside from the batch I gave you, I also left a lot for myself. We are even.
How can I do that. A life debt cannot be paid with some mere pills, standing up, Miss Bai Yan, I feel like we are hitting it off very well. Why dont you call me Uncle Zhangpeng instead, how about it?
Bai Yan became stunned there. Looking you finally replied after seeing how earnest the man was: Alright, Uncle Zhangpeng.
Chapter 233 “I Only Need to See Her”
Chapter 233 I Only Need to See Her
A smile escapes the man. To Bai Zhanpeng (sickly man), the girl in front of him was no different from seeing his younger sister again from all those years ago.
However wishful that may be, it cannot be true because his sister was already twenty that year when she disappeared. To say Bai Yan to be his niece was more fitting.
Bai Yan, I will be staying in the city during this period. If theres anything you need, doe find us at the Dragon Phoenix Inn. Elder Gu, let us go now. Giving Bai Yan onest nce, Bai Zhanpeng didnt look back anymore as he strode towards the exit.
Young Master, youre almost fully recovered now. With the medicine in our hands, shouldnt we first return to the Medicine Sect? The elder was quick to suggest the idea after they were outside.
Shaking his head before turning around, Bai Zhanpeng was full of emotions when he looked at the old manor: How can I possibly do that? Its not easy toe across someone so simr to her, theres no way I can.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
My heart just cant bear to leave her, even if the girl only has her looks.
Sighing, the old elderments the cruelty of reality: But she is not your sister in the end.
I know, the smile bes a bittersweet one, Elder Gu, I only want to watch over her, thats all. thats all.
I have no other wish, just seeing that face is enough. This way, I can at least fantasize her still being by our side and not like how things have turned out now.
Facing the resolve in his young lord, Elder Gu had no choice but to give in: Then I will go ahead and write letter back to your father first. We should at least inform him.
Very well, frowning, But, I dont want you to tell him about Bai Yan yet.
Why? asked the elder in surprise.
She has strong talent in alchemy so I dont anyone to disturb her peace because of me.
Now it made sense to this Elder Gu. If it bes known of how talented Bai Yan was, those old relics back at the Medicine Sect will no doubt subjugate the girl to a series of harassment.
I understand then. Rest assured Young Master, I will not let anyone know about this matter. Serious in his old face, the elder intends to use the safest possible method this time to transfer the letter back home.
Lets go now. I will return home in half a month, until then, we will stay here. Exhaling a sigh, Bai Zhanpeng understands anything longer than that will raise the suspicion of his father. By then, Bai Yans existence will be exposed. Thats not the oue he wants for anyone. Not for his father, and not for this girl who has the same face as his younger sister.
Back inside the old manor.
After her patient had left the premise, Bai Yan originally wanted to return inside to continue her efforts in creating more pills. However, as soon as she turned around, she immediately took notice to her sons strange behavior of peeking out from behind the tree, Son, what are you doing?
This voice greatly startled the little steam bun. Cautiouslying out of hiding, Bai Xiachen appeared to be quite ufortable in front of his mothers presence, Mother
Whats wrong? She wrinkled her brow, finding the demeanor of her son very strange.
Biting her fingers, Bai Xiachens voice sounded very nervous: Mother, you must prepare yourself
What happened? Startled at first, Bai Yan continues to ask.
Just now Sister Yi Yi and Auntie Xiaoyun went out to make trouble. I suspect there will be a lot of peopleing over to find you in a bit.
This time the list brought out by Lan Xiaoyun had contained basically the names of every nobledy in the royal capital, married or unmarried. If they really did get even with everyone, its a given the whole city will be in an uproar.
Although, Bai Xiachen also believes that there was nothing wrong with their practice, but..
Chapter 234 “Sister-In-law, Please Take Me In”
Chapter 234 Sister-Inw, Please Take Me In
Bai Yans expression had gone dark: Your Sister Yi Yi (Holy Lands Princess) brought your Auntie Xiaoyun (girl cousin) out to make trouble?
Mother, this time youre wrong about Sister Yi Yi. Its not her whos bringing Auntie Xiaoyun out to make trouble, its Auntie Xiaoyun whos bringing Sister Yi Yi out to make trouble.
Making a pouty face with his mouth, Bai Xiachen wasnt very happy in the tone that hes using: Whats even more infuriating is that they didnt even bring me along.
After all that, the little steam bun was only moping around because they left him behind. Talk about ridiculous.
Towards her sonsment, Bai Yans expression grew even darker. Knocking the kid on the head to show her displeasure, she continues: Behave yourself. If theres anything else you must tell me, wait until I finish dealing with this mess first.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Chu Yi Yi never cares about whether or not shes right or wrong, to the girl, it only matters if she likes the person or not. For that reason, theres been no shortages of young talented individuals who had to suffer under her tyrannical rule within the Holy Land.
But thats not necessarily the case for Lan Xiaoyun. If shes willing to lead the way with her personality, then there must be a reason.
Oh right, tilting his little head, those eyes were innocent and clean, Mother, do you still remember those words Baddie Father said before he left?
Yes, I remember, Bai Yan makes a faint nod, He said hes going to search for his little sister.
The other thing I want to say is this, struggling in his baby tongue, Auntie, she.
Cousin! It was at this moment the joyous voice of Lan Xiaoyun drifted over from the outside. Which also interrupted the mother and sons conversation.
Looking up, Bai Yan only managed to catch a glimpse of that girl in the blue dress before she became overwhelmed by a speeding figureing her way. rmed by the intrusion, she reflexively shot her leg out and mmed it directly into that rushing body.
Against this scene, Lan Xiaoyun and Chu Yi Yi were both bbergasted. Watching their third partner shoot up into the sky and thening back down to the ground in a sprawling position, they could hardly keep their jaws closed.
Who are you? Bai Yans face was darker than ever when she asked with that cold hard voice.
Mother. Tugging at his mothers sleeve, Bai Xiachen was full of sympathy as he eyed the twitching girl on the ground, She is Auntie Xiao Wan.
Auntie Xiao Wan? Bai Yan frowned.
Thats Baddie Fathers little sister. Popping her eyes in surprise, Bai Yan stared intently at the girl there: You are my sons auntie?
Why would she be here with Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun?
Di Xiao Wan finally emerged from her dazed like state after the question. Heavily shaking her head to pull herself together, she then climbs up to pat the dust off.
Sister-inw Puckering her lips into a frown, ayer of water could easily be seen filling those aggrieved eyes: You are so mean, I only wanted to give you a hug. How can you actually kick me.
Twitching in the corner of her eye, Bai Yan also felt ashamed of her rashness there: Ahumph, I thought you were attacking me.
Come on, anyone would react the same way if they see a stranger rushing over without a word. This can only be med on Di Xiao Wans carelessness of not giving a proper greeting.
Sister-inw, pitiful in her appearance, Im homeless now, can you take me in?
Your brother is looking for you everywhere, you should go find him.
As soon as the news of her brother searching everywhere for her came to light, Di Xiao Wan couldnt resist shivering a cold fright. Shrinking her neck in, she pleads again with that big smile: Please Sister-inw, I left home without permission. If my brother catches me, he will surely kill me. I still think its safer here so pretty please, let me stay.
Chapter 235 “Are You Sure You Want To Stay?”
Chapter 235 Are You Sure You Want To Stay?
Are you sure you want to stay? Bai Yan asks with an extra meaning in her eyes.
Going bright, Di Xiao Wan grew excited: Can I really stay here?
You are more than weed to stay, however. I hope you wont regret it afterwards.
Unbeknownst to the girl yet, Di Cang had already beaten her to the goal of iming a spot in this manor. By the time she discovers this truth, it would be already toote.
Sister Yan Yan! Putting on a pouty face, Chu Yi Yi (Holy Land Princess) sends a re of unwillingness at the neer before turning back around: Are you really going to take this girl in?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Di Xiao Wan went cold at the question. Proudly raising her beautiful face up, she fires back: And why cant I stay? This is my nephew and sister-inws home, not your home. We dont need your input.
Di Xiao Wan (Demon Realm Princess), do you want to fight again? Chu Yi Yis face had be a rosy red due to anger.
Lets fight then, as if I, Di Xiao Wan, would fear someone like you.
Even if the girl had always been oppressed by Di Cang since young, but those elders in the Demon Realm and the State Teacher himself would always dote her to the extreme.
And so
Thats why her character would be so surprisingly simr to Chu Yi Yis. They are two little princesses who are used to being doted and pampered by their peers.
Boom!
Just as the two were ready to go at it again, a heavy blow from the side suddenly pulled their attention back over. Quickly turning around, thats when they saw Bai Yans fist leaving an imprint on the door frame.
You two want to fight? Alright, go outside and fight. But once you two are finished, theres no need toe back! Frosty andmanding in her voice, Bai Yan left no room to be rebuked here.
Frightened to the point where they had to take a step back, the two didnt even have the nerve to breathe using that grieving face of theirs.
You must follow my rules while in my ce. Easing her tone after getting the intended reaction, Bai Yan was less intimidating, Otherwise I will send the both of you away. Come my son, were leaving.
Hand in hand,, Bai Yan pulls the little boy away with her for the backyard.
Oh that scared me When the brilliant red figure was gone, Di Xiao Wan could finally gather herself again.
No wonder my old bro is taking so long to conquer her. Such a powerful woman is no joke!
This is already considered light already, Chu Yi Yis demeanour also rxed somewhat, Years ago back when I set her three shifus treasury aze, she nearly had me tortured to death.
That scary? Di Xiao Wan couldnt even control the pounding in her heart at the news. Peering over to the girl, she suddenly got an unexpected feeling of kinship: You have my sympathy.
Getting smart again, Chu Yi Yi quickly follows up with another sentence: If you are sympathetic of me, why dont you give up and let Bai Yan be my sister-inw?
To hear this out of the blue statement, Di Xiao Wansplexion instantly shot up into a cherry red: Dream on! Sister-inw is so beautiful, I will never give her to you!
Knowing the two are going to start quarreling again, Lan Xiaoyun (cousin) suddenly came down with a wonderful idea due to urgency. Eximing in surprise like she meant it: Ah, cousin, why are you out here again?
This tiny remark was enough to nearly stop their heartbeat. In her urgency, Di Xiao Wan suddenly stretched her arms out to hug her foe: Yi Yi, I was just joking you before. I will never fight with you again!
Chapter 236 “The Righteous Di Xiao Wan”
Chapter 236 The Righteous Di Xiao Wan
Twitching in the corner of her mouth, Chu Yi Yi in the end decides to cooperate. I know a good restaurant around here, I will bring you over there tomorrow.
Okay, Di Xiao Wan was like a blooming flower with that smile. Looking around for the familiar figure, she wanted to invite Bai Yan along too, Huh, wheres my sister-inw?
Empty, not a soul in sight.
Lan Xiaoyun tricked us! Chu Yi Yi cried out.
What? Eximing aloud on the spot, Di Xiao Wan initially wanted to get even right up to the point where she realizes theres not a single person left.
Then do we still fight? Chu Yi Yi asks while biting her lip.
Whats the point of fighting now? If Sister-inw really kicked me out, are you going to take me in instead? Giving her foe there an eyeful, Di Xiao Wan continues: Also, bring me to that restaurant tomorrow!
You pay?
I have no money, Di Xiao Wan was very righteous when she said this part. Though the girl had plenty of treasures in her storage bag, shecked money.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Ill consider myself unlucky then! Flushed red in her cheeks, Chu Yi Yi was clearly annoyed by her foes antics.
I have never seen anyone act like this when asking to be treated!
Hearing Chu Yi Yis willingness to treat her, Di Xiao Wans attitude quickly took on a better tune: Since you are willing to treat me tomorrow then I will forgive you for trying to steal my sister-inw.
Choking at the remark, Chu Yi Yi now recognizes the girl as Di Cangs sister.
It was exactly like this on that fateful day when Di Cang shameless clung onto Bai Yan and wont let go.
Back over at the study room, Hualuo (Flower Brothel Head) had only just arrived at the ce. Mistress, is there something you need of me?
Hualuo, go make a trip to Di Cangs ce. Tell him the person hes looking for is here already. Raising a brilliant smile, Bai Yan was strangely happy in her mood for some reason.
Yes, affirming with a bow, Hualuo was ready to leave when another order stopped her. Is there something else?
Also mention to him that although his sister is wrong to leave home without permission, the fault lies not with her. He left her alone for years, its only normal that she be lonely. If he causes trouble on my turf then I will never let him take another step into this ce again.
Lying on the couch nearby, Bai Xiachen was in the middle of ying with his tiger friend when he heard the order. Frowning, he became tied inside over on what to do, Should I tell Mother that Auntie Xiao Wan isnt here to meet Baddie Father? And that she specifically said its irrelevant whether or not she meets Baddie Father?
I understand Mistress. Hualuo couldnt resist a giggle there.
Dont assume just because her mistress here likes to scold others that shes mean, its merely out of concern. Otherwise, why would she have this to say?
After the charming woman left the study room, leaving only the baby boy and his mother alone, Bai Xiachen quickly toddled over to Bai Yansp: Are you worried about Auntie Xiao Wan?
Its not easy for a girl toe this far alone by herself. If she still get criticized after meeting him, what would she think then?
Auntie Xiao Wan isnt doing it for Baddie Father.
Looking at that cute little face, Bai Yan reassuringly cuddled the boys head: If not for him, then who? There has to be a reason why she woulde all this way. Whenever I look at her, I would be reminded of your uncle
Did I not too leave Bai Xiao for many years? Ifpared together, Di Xiao Wan has it even worse than my brother.
Chapter 237 “Trouble Comes Knocking”
Chapter 237 Trouble Comes Knocking
Xiachen, you go rest with Little Rice first while I go deal with something for tomorrow.
Okay Mother, tipping up with his toes, the baby boy gives his mother a quick peck on the check before dashing out the door with the baby tiger in his arms.
Little Rice, lets not bother Mother anymore, we can go y with Little Feather instead.
Who is Little Feather?
Its a white phoenix gifted to me by Auntie Xiao Wan. Since he has so much feathers on his body, I went ahead and named the bird Little Feather.
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, Little Rice was very sympathetic of the bird. Then again, he suddenly realized his own name wasnt all that much better either.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
No matter how he looked at it, Little Feather was still better than Little Rice.
In the following next morning, Bai Yan was woken up by a loud ruckus from the main reception hall.
Hualuo, whats happening outside? With a frown, she calls for her faithful follower who has been waiting outside the bedchamber for some time now.
Mistress, its nothing but a group of insignificant ants. Ive already taken the liberty of throwing them out of the estate to avoid further disruption.
Raising a smirk, Bai Yan wasnt surprised at all in her face: Is it the royal family members and other noble houses? I expected them toe find me sooner orter, just not so fast. Go let them in.
Yes Mistress, making a faint nod, the charming figure disappears from sight.
Back over at the main reception hall, a group of people was currently whispering and arguing away. Its pretty obvious they were angry and disgruntled here, which only got worse and amplified once Bai Yan arrives at the scene.
Miss Bai Yan, I like to know what sort of fault my granddaughter did that your people had to go make trouble for her.
And my poor daughter, shes already at the point where she cant get out of the bed! You must give us a proper exnation for this!
Thats right. You may be the owner of the Flower Brothel, but that doesnt excuse you from randomly assaulting others! If we dont get a proper answer then things wont end here!
Ignoring the rowdyments shooting her way, Bai Yan first took her seat at the main master chair before speaking out using that indifferent tune of hers: It sure is lively today to have all of youe find me this morning.
Though her words didnt carry with it a single threatening phrase, but that aura and fierce might was more than enough to intimidate everyone present.
So this is the Mistress of the Flower Brothel, Lord Cangs woman! Are we really able to retreat aftering here?
Miss Bai Yan.
From within the crowd, a middle-aged man was the first to step forward: Others may be afraid of you, but I Zhang Fei Yang am not! You may be the owner of the Flower Brothel, but that doesnt give you the right to condone your subordinates in attacking innocent bystander. I believe I speak for everyone here today that unless we get a proper answer, none of us will stand idly by!
Unmoved by the threat, Bai Yansposure remainszy andfortable on that chair: And what sort of answer are you expecting of me?
Your people beat my daughter so at the very least somepensation should be in order. Some Dan pill will be enough.
How can they not extort such fine stuff from the woman? Its no secret among the nobility that the pills in Bai Xiaos possession are all from Bai Yan, making this the perfect opportunity. Especially when they are in the right, right..?
Chapter 238 “Trouble Solving”
Chapter 238 Trouble Solving
Bai Yan finally understands what their intentions are now: Then are you trying ckmail me Lord Zhang?
Miss, theres no need to say it in such an ugly way. How can it be ckmailing when its your people whos in the wrong first?
Looking at thatcent look on the man, Bai Yans smile only got deeper: Its possible to give you the Dan pills, but I have another gift I like to give you also.
Having said this, she readily hands a thin booklet over to Hualuo to be passed onto the man.
I hope you will like this gift from me. Despite the smile reaching deep into her very eyes, Bai Yans attitude gave no illusion it was very cold and dangerous.
Frowning at the strange behavior, Zhang Fei Yang carefully received the item and looked over the prescribed page meant for him. Only one nce, thats all it took to turn that smug expression into a ghastly white.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Its all the crimes hesmitted over the years to the point where even his mistresses are included too.
Itsmon to find wealthy individuals to take in numerous concubines to satisfy their needs. However, it was different for Zhang Fei Yang because he needs his main wife as support to maintain his current status. Without that, its a given that disaster will befall him in an instant.
You. Nervously looking up, the man could hardly keep his voice stable: How could you know all this?
Bai Yanughed,ughed at the foolishness of that question. In this world, there is nothing I wouldnt know, especially formon folks like you! Also, Im fully aware of why all of you would dare barge into my home. Ill say this now, keep trying and I will publicize everything in that booklet.
Shaking right down to his core, Zhang Fei Yang no longer had the nerve to even talk back anymore, We will leave.
Hold it!
The harsh hollering cry causes the man to freeze on the spot: Miss Bai Yan, Im already willing to leave, what else do you want?
I only want to know who is urging all of you toe make trouble for me, Bai Yan gave no effort in trying to hide that sneer.
Thats pretty much a given. Its one thing if no one knew her current influence and power, but to stille after she went public? Ha, theres no way she will believe its not orchestrated in advance.
Bing even uglier in his face, the man ys dumb in the end: I dont know what you are talking about.
Is that so? Chuckling at their foolishness, It seems you people wont learn until the very end. Hualuo, go publish everything in that booklet. I want the world to know how vile and disgusting these people are!
From the very beginning of Chu Yi Yi running off to make trouble, Bai Yan had already known these people woulde seek her out. However, that doesnt mean she will just sit idly by and take it.
Rest assured Mistress, I will do it well. Revealing an enchanting smile, Hualuo had a deploring look in her eyes.
These people really cant see their end until their coffin is in their face.
Wait! Seeing how the woman was ready to carry out themand, Zhang Fei Yan finally caved. In his urgency, he blurts out the truth, Ill say it, its His Highness the Crown prince
Chapter 239 “Blackmailing Failure”
Chapter 239 ckmailing Failure
Crown Prince? Nangong Yi?
Bai Yans was smiling, What is Nangong Yis purpose?
Miss Bai Yan, going stiff in his face, His Highness wanted me to make trouble for you so he cane in at the right moment to help you. This way you will forget about the past grudges and be grateful to him. As for demanding the Dan pills, its my own personal decision.
Nangong Yis n was very beautiful, yet he seems to have forgotten Bai Yan would never bother to have these people in her eyes considering her current status.
Feeling the increasingly heavy atmosphere in the hall, those royalties and nobles who came with Zhang Fei Yang are all starting to get anxious.
Miss Bai Yan, the deal he did with the crown prince does not include us in it. We only came because Zhang Fei Yan sought us outst night.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yeah, thats right. I initially didnt want toe either, but he kept insisting that you wont be able to punish that many of us. He also justified it by saying we are in the right.
From the very beginning, these people never wanted toe due to Bai Yans status as the Flower Brothels owner. But after repeated promises and guarantees, they in the end sumbed to the seduction of greed.
Sadly for them, regret was already toote now.
As angry and irritated as Zhang Fei Yang was in how quickly these people threw him out into the fire pit, he couldnt refute it because its all true.
Is that right? Bai Yan grinned, As far as I know, everyone who were attacked by Chu Yi Yi had at some point denounced me behind my back. Why should you people get to im you are in the right?
Flushing red at the statement, these people were all too ashamed to refute her words. They knew its true.
Inhaling deeply, Zhang Fei Yang steadies himself before speaking again: Ive said all that I have to, can I leave now then?
Looking at how much sweat was covering that nervous face, Bai Yan suddenly had the urge tough aloud in mockery: So you people think you can just waltz in my ce and leave as you like?
Then what do you want of us?
Since all of you are here then you people might as well leave behind something of value. Crossing her legs, Bai Yan appears to be very leisure in her posture on the chair: Hand over your belongings. If the value of your possessions can meet my demand, then you are free to go. However, for those who cant meet it then feel free to have your familye instead to redeem yourself.
Going red from outrage, Zhang Fei Yangs very voice was trembling: Dont you think this is a tad excessive?
Excessive? Bai Yan cocks a condescending sneer, Wouldnt you people be ckmailing me instead if I wasnt the owner of the Flower Brothel? Enough of your excuses. Hualuo, go search them for me! Those who can pay is free to leave, and those who cant is to stay until their familyes!
Looking at the charming woman slowly encroaching on himself, Zhang Fei Yang finally loses it and went on the offensive.
Bai Yan, are you not afraid of offending His Highness by doing this?
Chuckling at that question, Instead of asking me that, you should be asking him.
You Shaky in his pointing finger, Zhang Fei Yan almost couldnt believe his ears, Dont forget the royal grandson is worshipped by the animals of this world. Sooner orter, he will overtake everything and be the ruler here. By then, you wont even be able to plead under his feet!
Not flinching in the least, Bai Yan made a smirk instead: If Im not mistaken, that son of his had only stepped onto the path of cultivation, a practitioner of the lowest kind. So tell me, what can someone like that do to threaten me in the future?
In reality, Nangong Lins talent wasnt bad at all. Just that due to his doting parents, the child never had the need to train, thus turning him into the useless fat kid that he was now.
Chapter 240 “You’re More Troublesome”
Chapter 240 Youre More Troublesome
That that is only because the royal grandsons talent still hasnt emerged yet. Hes a man destined to rule because the animals worship him. You-you and your son can only look up to him from below in this lifetime!
Boom!
As soon as Zhang Fei Yang finished spouting his nonsense, Hualuo had already taken the liberty of sending him flying backwards with a whirlwind kick of her own. Because of that, a good number of the mans teeth had fallen out in the crash, thus leaving him in a state where blood continues to spew out of that mouth.
Not flinching at all, Bai Yan narrows in on the bastard who dares to provoke her: Everyone else is free to leave once they pay the ransom money. However, you there on the floor, you have lost that privilege. Hualuo, go publish everything we have on Lord Zhang so the world can learn of his crimes.
Zhang Fei Yan truly regrets it now. He only said all that because he didnt want to hand over his storage bag, not to infuriate the woman to the point where hes now ruined.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Seriously, the fault can only lie with this foolish man. Being the weary type, Zhang Fei Yang had the habit of always keeping his precious valuables on his body. Only like that will he be at ease. Unfortunately for him, his precaution had turned into his downfall today.
Yes, Mistress. Mocking the man with her gaze, Hualuo made sure the person understood how foolish he was with that sentence, Should I also go to the crown princes estate to give the person a little lesson?
Breaking out into augh, Bai Yan had other ideas in mind: Theres no need for that at the moment. I have something else in mind.
In the past few years that Nangong Yi had used his son many times over to fool the world. For that, its time he paid the price.
With thest of her order given to Hualuo, Bai Yan was ready to return to her study room when her attention was caught by the two hidden figures hiding behind herself.
Come out.
Not far away, two young girls meekly walked out to face her.
One was enchantingly beautiful, the other charmingly lovely, they were Di Xiao Wan and Chu Yi Yi.
Two different kinds of beauty, but with the same kind of shock factor.
Sister
Sister-inw
The two troublemaker greeted Bai Yan in unison. Based on that timid attitude, they clearly knew about the trouble theyve caused today.
Sister-inw, fiddling with her fingers, Di Xiao Wan was very nervous. Did I cause you trouble?
Despite her aggrieved look, the girls heart was extremely resentful. Of course, the resentment wasnt directed at Bai Yan, its at those humans who would dare me everything on her sister-inw.
Even worse, if this bes known to her brother, only endless pain and suffering will await her poor soul.
Showing a harmless smile, Bai Yan was oddly calm here: Compared to them, I find the both of you more troubling.
Gasping at that remark, Di Xiao Wan really wanted to refute the im. Sadly, she knew it was the fact!
Sister-inw, I think I heard them talking about something like animals bowing in worship. Can you exin it more details to me?
This time it wasnt Bai Yan who answered her question, it was Chu Yi Yi using that infuriated voice of hers.
Five years ago when Nangong Yis son was born, the animals of this world were all bowing towards this direction. Then for some unknown reason, rumors started to spread about that child being the destined one to receive the blessing of the world.
If not for that rumor, how can Nangong Yi be the crown prince with his ability?
Now this was quite the news for the girl. Popping her mouth until an egg could be stuffed in there, Di Xiao Wan became bbergasted at the huge mess up. Destined child of the animals? Shouldnt that be Xiachen instead? When did that be Nangong Yis son?
She too also saw the bowing scene over at the Demon Realm that year. ording to the State Teacher, it was to wee her nephew Bai Xiachen into this world.
When did my old bro have a second son with another woman? Cant be right?
Chapter 241 “Too Familiar to Make a Move (1)”
Chapter 241 Too Familiar to Make a Move (1)
If I remember correctly, that Nangong Lin was born on the same day as little Xiachen right? It cant be, did that boy take credit for little Xiachens achievement? Chu Yi Yi was fast to catch onto the truth. For this, theres bound to be a good show awaiting everyone in the near future.
Sister-inw, I wont forgive those bastards. How dare they misuse the name of the Demon Beast?
In the past when her elder brother came into this world, the scenario was exactly the same, hence the reason why Di Xiao Wan would be so certain its not Nangong Lin. Then again, it makes perfect sense when the boy was but an ordinary human.
The more she thought about it, the grumpier she became. If Nangong Yi and his family were to be here right now, its not out of the question that Di Xiao Wan would strangle each and every one of them on the spot.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Di Xiao Wan, theres something I like to ask you though, pricking her brow, Chu Yi Yi grew suspicious. Why would Xiachens birth rile up the animals of this world, and why would you know that?
Of course I would know. Its because Xiachen is. As much as the girl wanted to tell the truth, a very firm hand had cupped her by the mouth, refusing to let her speak.
Things that shouldnt be spoken is best not said, Bai Yan sounded almost emotionless there as she eyed the confused girl.
As freaky as that attitude was, Di Xaio Wan simply didnt get it and required more hinting.
You cant tell anyone about my sons identity, lowering her mouth up to the girls ear, Bai Yan used a voice that could only be perceived by them both.
First it was shock, then understanding before Di Xiao Wan flung her head up and down in acknowledgement. As dumb as she was sometimes, not even she would be so clueless as to not understand what Bai Yan was implying now.
Bai Yan, are you hiding something from me? Puckering her lips unhappily, Chu Yi Yi asked with grievance in her voice.
Yi Yi, there are some things that I cant tell you yet. Knowing this might be hurtful to her friend, Bai Yan sounded apologetic in her reply.
Just as she wanted to say more to console the poor girl, Bai Yans view was caught by the white teenagering their way. Happy at the sight, she readily greeted the boy first: Youre back brother. How did it go with that friend of yours, is he fine now?
ording to Bai Xiaos exnation to Bai Yan, he had met this friend back when she had left home without a word. Due to this, he searched far and wide and even nearly lost his life in an ident. If not for that friend, Bai Xiao wouldve perished long ago.
Sister, he is all right now. Bai Xiaos usually cool attitude grew warmer as he turned to face Di Xiao Wan, Sister, this girl is.
The boy knew who Chu Yi Yi was so he didnt need to ask about her, but Di Xiao Wan was another story.
Shes Di Cangs sister, Bai Yan was very direct there, leaving Di Xiao Wan a tad displeased.
Instead of introducing me like that, I would rather you say Im little Xiachens aunt, her cheeks puffing up like a unhappy child throwing a tantrum.
Xiachens aunt?
Revealing a flicker of surprise, Bai Xiaos astonishment onlysted for a brief moment before returning to normal: Miss Xiao Wan, I understand then. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Bai Xiao and Bai Yan is my sister.
Not being timid at all, the girl readily stepped over to pat the boy on the shoulder, Hehe, you are my sister-inws brother, that makes you my younger brother too. Dont worry, sister here will look after you so feel free to do whatever you like in this world.
Now this was simply too much for the poor boy. Hes never had a girl be so friendly to him before so he didnt know how to react to this passionate maiden.
Chapter 242 “Too Familiar to Make a Move (2)”
Chapter 242 Too Familiar to Make a Move (2)
Di Xiao Wan! Stabbing his hands against her waist, Chu Yi Yi stomps over to her foe and states her im: Xiao Xiao already has me to watch over him, he doesnt need you.
And why is that? He and I are family, while you are but an outsider. Proud in her demeanor, Di Xiao Wan cheekily fights back.
You. Flushed from frustration, Chu Yi Yi resorts to using her body instead to shield the boy, You know, if you keep acting so informal around him then he might get frightened.
Confused by how the two were acting around him, Bai Xiaos first instinct was to turn to his sister for help. Sure enough, Bai Yans face had gone dark: Yi Yi, Xiao Wan, do both of you want to be kicked out?
Upon hearing this threat, both girls were fast in their reaction as they jolted backwards.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Hehe, Sister-inw, me and Yi Yi are only building up our friendship, nothing to worry about.
Yes, yes! Nodding fast, Chu Yi Yi gives the other girl a big hug to showcase their goodwill, Didnt you say you are treating me? Lets go now! Without another word, she promptly snatch the other girl up and dashed for the doorway.
Meanwhile in the background, Bai Xiao was utterly speechless. All he could do was sigh because he can already see how unruly these two were. Its likely only his sister would be able to tame them.
Brother, turning around to the boy, Bai Yan revealed a wonderful smile. I havent checked on your strength recently. Lets go, we will practice now.
Okay. Like her, Bai Xiao also wanted to spend some quality together.
This peaceful time didntst long though, only an hour before a firm and possessive figure swooped up from behind Bai Yan while she was watching her brother practice. Then before she knew it, her body had been pulled into a gentle embrace.
Maybe its due to how often this urred, Bai Yan didnt resist at all; instead, she only raised her eyes to ask while smiling: Youre back?
Mhmm, Di Cangs voice was very stern there, I came back as soon as I got your letter. So where is that girl? Have her crawl out here to see me!
Hearing the unabashed fury in the mans attitude, Bai Yan swiftly turned around to grab at his cor: Did you forget what I said to you?
You want to help her? Narrowing his eyes, a sh of danger could be seen there.
Yes, not flinching or turning away, I want to help her.
Its not for anything else, merely because Bai Yan can see the shadow of her brothers image in Di Xiao Wans back.
Raising an evil smirk, Di Cangs horrible habit was acting up again: Fine then, I wont stop you. However, every time you help her though, you have to let me mount you once as payment.
Seeing the undisguised lust in the mans eye, Bai Yan nearly lost her grip and fell backwards, You are so shameless!
Isnt it fine when Im only being shameless at you? Not going to let his prey get away, Di Cang pulls her back in and gives her a heartfelt smooch on the lip.
Thankfully only the two of them were left alone in the training room, otherwise this will be quite the embarrassing scene. As for Bai Xiao, he had long ran away to give the pair some space after seeing Di Cangs arrival.
Ive always wanted to ask you Yan Yan, are you poisonous? Using that husky voice of his after releasing those lips, Di Cang was no different from a drug addict right now, Since the day I kissed you, Ive fallen deeper and deeper for those lips of yours.
Chapter 243 “Too Familiar to Make a Move (3)”
Chapter 243 Too Familiar to Make a Move (3)
Feeling those cold slender fingers flowing across her lips, Bai Yan could not resist shivering at the touch: Di Cang, it cant be that youve really fallen for me?
Fall in love with her? The man didnt reply right away because there had been no shortages of female bodies swarming around himself over the years. Yet, not a single one could evoke his emotions like her, nor could heprehend what love was supposed to mean.
But everythings changed now. Since the day hes savored that vor from her lips, his heart yearns for her, so much so that merely a day would feel like an eternity in his heart. Does that equate to love? He honestly dont know.
Getting nothing but silence, Bai Yan can only take that response as a no. Sneering, she breaks free from those arms: Di Cang, if I were to marry in this life, it can only be with the one who I truly have feelings for! If you dont have me in your heart, why do you keep haunting me? Is it because Im Xiachens mother?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This has nothing to do with our son. I only want to marry you because you are you, nothing else.
I want to marry you because you are you, nothing else..
So you are saying I must marry you because you want me too? Now theres a hint of derisiveness in her smile, almost like shes mocking him.
Of course you can only marry me. If you dare to marry any other men, I will break their legs until they can no longer even run! Still dominant and overbearing, the mans attitude left no room for refusal.
As for you Forcefully grabbing that tender wrist, Di Cangs tune was turning dangerous again: Although I want to tie you up and keep you by my side forever, but I cant bear to hurt you. So, I can only watch from behind, but that doesnt mean I will just sit idly by while other men runs around you. If I see one then I will destroy one, if I see two then I will destroy two! Afterwards, I like to see if there will be anyone else who would daree seduce you.
This time Bai Yan can no longer suppress her trembling body, This bloody pervert! Just wait, once my strength grows high enough, I will ruthlessly pay you back!
Sister inw! Suddenly, a voice drifted over from the front, thus drawing Bai Yans attention back into reality.
It was Di Xiao Wan running in from the outside. At first the girlsplexion was very red like shes excited over something, but upon seeing who was beside Bai Yan, the poor girl looked like she had seen a ghost and jerked to a halt.
Bro Brother, what are you doing here?
Di Cang broke out into augh at the question, a very devious and sinisterugh that gave chills to anyone who heard it. In fact, it was even giving Bai Yan the shivers, imagine what it must be like for the poor maiden.
Di! Xiao! Wan!
As soon as the man gnashed out that name, the frightened girl instantly copsed like someone losing their very legs.
Brother, I am wrong, she cried, fearing for her dear life. Why is Brother so much scarier after only a few years apart?!
Do you know how much trouble youve caused? Raising a threatening smirk, Because of you forcefully breaking through the seal, someone else had followed you through and came into this realm. Now, tell me, how should I punish you and State Teacher?
Going white in her face, Di Xiao Wan was surprisingly defensive when the conversation involved thetter: Brother, this is my own idea, you mustnt involve him! State Teacher doesnt deserve to be punished.
Still cold in his attitude, Di Cang wont have any of that: Without him, would you be able to break the seal on your own?
I Growing weaker in her voice until it became a meekly squeal, Di Xiao Wan remains stubborn nevertheless, You mustnt bully him. If you must punish someone, then punish me
Chapter 244 “Too Familiar to Make a Move (4)”
Chapter 244 Too Familiar to Make a Move (4)
It seems your rtionship with State Teacher is really good eh, his voice still cold and dismissive, Why dont I make a decree and have you two married then?
What? Di Xiao Wan hurriedly jumped up to refuse the proposal: I dont want to marry yet! Brother, you cant be so cruel to State Teacher and me.
Why not, I thought you liked him very much, Di Cang coldly snickers.
I I am too familiar with State Teacher. Its not good to make a move against someone Im acquainted to.
Its either you choose to marry State Teacher, or its me roping you up for a beating. Pick one. His words are as domineering as ever Its almost like the girl in front of him wasnt his sister at all.
Brother her face pitiful, can I not choose neither?
Laughing at that question, Di Cang initially wanted to refuse but was stopped by a strong stomp on his feet.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dont fuss, his brow furrowing into a knot, wait until I finish lecturing her, then we can have some alone time. Maybe he didnt notice it himself, but Di Cangs voice was especially gentle here.
Unhappy over the dismissal, Bai Yan retracts her feet to mercilessly stare at the man: Get out of here!
Youre being naughty again Yan Yan, beaming a smile, Just wait a bit longer then I will y with you.
By this point Di Xiao Wan was already popping her eyes in disbelief, so much so that she cant even speak properly.
This. Is this really my cruel and tyrannical brother?
When did he start being so good-nature around someone?
Ive told you, if you dare beat her then you are to scram!
Looking at Bai Yans stern and serious face, Di Cangs expression promptly sank: You are being serious arent you?
Of course!
Likely its due to thest remark, but Di Cangs mood had be ever worse like hes moping and grumpy at the same time. Swinging that stern face around, he narrows in on the nervous girl: You can scram now.
Looking up at the aggrieved face of her brother, Di Xiao Wan had trouble pairing the one here to the one in her mind.
So does that mean Im off the hook now?
Why are you still sitting there for? Seeing the stupefied girl still hanging around, Di Cang hurries his sister to move along with that cold damp voice of his.
Now this was great news indeed for the bratty girl. Fleeing like her dear life depended on it, Di Xiao Wan didnt want to look back even once, afraid the man would change his mind and snatch her back for a beating.
Looking at that departing back, Bai Yan was a little taken aback by how fast the girl ran. Before she knew it, a seductive yet possessive voice had drifted into her ears again, Ive never beaten her, ever.
Huh? Bewildered by thement, Bai Yan turns to the source with confusion in her eyes.
The words I made were only meant to frighten her, his brow still stuck in a frown.
Is he trying to exin himself to me? Bai Yan blinked with astonishment in her eyes.
This girl is not only stupid, shes alsowless and unbound. If I dont take extra precautions to lecture her, no one will be able to manage her in the future.
Why are you telling me this?
Because I dont want you to confuse me for a cold and heartless person who wont recognize family or friends.
The him from the past wouldve never cared for anyones view on himself.
So what if hes cold and heartless?
So what if hes cruel by nature??
So long as Bai Yan doesnt think so then thats all that matters, that what matters to Di Cang.
Subconsciously, she looked away, afraid to meet those eyes which her heart shiver with emotions.
Im sorry, Ive misunderstood you. Back when I learned of you leaving her alone at home for several years, I selfishly assumed she would be like my brother, hurt and wanting your attention. I didnt think your punishment is meant to be for her own good.
Chapter 245 “Demon Beast Sect (1)”
Chapter 245 Demon Beast Sect (1)
Di Cang immediately dismissed the idea with his sneeringugh: As if she would do that over something so trivial. Her mentality isnt that weak, otherwise she wouldvemitted suicide dozens of times already in the past.
Shooting her eyes up, Bai Yans first thought was this, Is she really his sister? The biological type?
In this moment, her sympathetic heart came pouring out. With a brother like that, how can anyone keep their sanity?
Im hungry now.
While Bai Yan was still stuck in her deep thought, Di Cangs low and possessive voice suddenly came from one of her ears.
Your home may be destroyed but that doesnt mean your cooks are. If you want food then have them make it for you, her face running with dark lines.
Acting as if not able to hear her, Di Cang continues on with his rambling: I heard your cooking is one of a kind in this world, is that right?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Di Cang!
Do you want me to taste your cooking, or. devour you here and now on the spot!
Inhaling deeply to calm herself, Bai Yan had to take a second: Fine, consider it your win!
Giving the shameless man an angry re, she stomps towards the kitchen in defeat, leaving behind only the victorious Di Cang in the background.
Inside a certain bedchamber, Di Xiao Wan was currently brooding over the possible countermeasures at her disposal to face off against a certain menacing figure. But before she coulde up with a n, a powerful set of legs had kicked open her door.
Due to how sudden this all came at, the girl literally rolled off her bed in a panic. Watching that dangerous man strolling up to her, she instinctively gulped to calm her nerves.
Brother didnt you promise to let me off the hook?
So why is heing to make trouble for me again?
Di Xiao Wan wanted to cry. Theres no doubt in her mind that if her sanity was any weaker, she wouldve gone insane by now.
When you left the Demon Realm, did you see a snake girl?
Snake girl? Still lying there on the floor, she looks up in surprise, You mean the snake ns Qing Luan? No, when I came I didnt see her.
Can it be difficult that petty woman also followed me to this realm?
Di Xiao Wans heart was pumping hard right now because she now understood why her brother would be throwing such a big temper.
Not getting the answer that he wanted, Di Cangs face turned extremely dark like a thundercloud was hovering over his head. This instantly causes the girls very teeth to tter due to fear.
When are you going to scram? His face still devoid of emotion as he asked.
Fending off that horrific aura, Di Xiao Wan steels her nerve to fight back: NO! I dont want to go back. It was so hard to be able see my sister-inw and nephew, Im not leaving!
Now this only added fuel to the fire because Di Cangs sinister smile just grew even more sinister.
If you dont want to scram then you must promise me two things.
What-what promise?
Yan Yan is still unwilling to marry me, you must help me convince her.
Now this was a surprise indeed for the girl. Instead of shivering in terror there, she instantly shoots her head up to face her brother.
So what Chu Yi Yi said is true, my brother still havent settled sister-inw yet?
Now hes asking me for help?
Di Cangs tone here was obviously an order, but to the delusional girl, it somehow became a plea for help. Pride filled her beautiful face: Brother, its not a problem to help you pursue sister-inw, but you should at least show some sincerity when asking for help shouldnt you? A ray of sunshine lit her eyes.
Still cold in his demeanor, Di Cangs attitude was clearly less intense though: Then what sincerity do you want?
Chapter 246 “Demon Beast Sect (2)”
Chapter 246 Demon Beast Sect (2)
This Twirling her eyes around, it took a short moment of thought before Di Xiao Wan coulde up with her demands, First you cannot scold me anymore no matter what happens, nor can you randomly do matchmaking. In addition, you must have little Xiachen apany me in my sleep for twenty-nine days a month. Oh yes, you must raise State Teachers position after you go back
Now Di Cangs smile only got even colder: State Teachers position is already second to the royal family. If you want him to go higher, he will have to be a royal bridegroom then.
Now this was unexpected for the girl: Is that so? In that case then you only need to not randomly do matchmaking for him, nor are you to make him a royal bridegroom.
Is this your request or his request?
I Going pale in her face, Di Xiao Wan nervously replied: Its mine. I only wanted to get some benefits for him back at home.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Using his monstrous aura, Di Cang presses in on the girl until an intense unease gripped that frightened face.
Brother, what are you doing? A gentlemen doesnt use their hands, only the mouth! You can scold me but you cant beat, eeeh! Trembling right down to her knees, she could barely keep her tears from flowing outward.
What other request do you have, say it all now!
I I.
No matter how dumb she was, theres no way Di Xiao Wan would not know by now that her brother was angry. Because of that, she can barely churn out her words properly.
You not talking anymore? Di Cang coldly snickers a dangerousugh.
Upset by the tease, Di Xiao Wan finally fights back, You cant deceive me just because Im dumber than you! I now have Sister-inw and my nephew. If you try to drive me away then I will tell them. I know they will kick you out of here too if you do. Then not only will you lose my help, they will also ignore you forever.
Thats right, I have Sister-inw backing me, what am I afraid of?
With this in mind, Di Xiao Wan puffs out her chest with a renewed vigor to her demeanor. However, Di Cangs next sentence instantly shattered her courage.
If Yan Yan isnt my wife then that would mean shes not your sister-inw. If that happens, Xiachen wouldnt be your nephew either.
These words were like thunder, zapping the girl till shes stupefied.
How can I forget something this important?
If Sister-inw doesnt marry my brother then theres no connection. If no connection then no nephew. If no nephew then no adorable baby to cuddle!
NO! This will not do!
Brother, I will help you! Di Xiao Wans spirit had red up. Vowing by patting her chest, she puts on a confident face, I will watch over Sister-inw and persuade her to marry you.
Making an emotionless nod, Di Cang continues: The second thing I want you to do is protect your sister-inw and nephew while Im away.
Deting until her voice became a murmur, she weakly replied, I dont know why Brother, but after I came to the mortal world my powers had diminished to half of what it was. Having me protect someone as powerful as Sister-inw, arent you making it difficult for me?
Its one thing if shes to protect her nephew, but Bai Yan? More like its the other way around!
After the snake girl came into this world we had lost track of her whereabouts because she used some kind of secret method to mask her scent. Not even Fire Plume could track her. However, if she draws too close, you on the other hand will be able to detect her.
Brother, dont worry, I will stay by their side at all times!
Chapter 247 “Demon Beast Sect (3)”
Chapter 247 Demon Beast Sect (3)
Di Xiao Wan was packed full of spirit because she knew very well that snake woman had been eyeing her brother for hundreds of years. If not careful, it might give that Qing Luan (Snake girl) an opportunity to try something sneaky.
Remember your words. If Yan Yan and my son is hurt in any way, you will be the first one Ie looking for!
Leaving behind only this much, the man then left with a satisfied smirk and a stunned his sister in his wake.
Am I really his sister and not someone picked up off the street?
Maybe its due to being ustomed to this cold treatment, Di Xiao Wan only experienced a minute of sadness before she consoled herself back to the norm.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
So what if Brother dont dote me? In future I will have Sister-inw, who needs him then?
Princess, Princess, it was at this moment a young chirpy voice came from the windows ledge. This belonged to a ck-naped Oriole bird that only just arrived here.
Yellow, how did it go with the investigation? The Oriole known as Yellow quickly flew over to the girls shoulder at the question.
Princess, is it possible to change my name to another one? No matter what, Im still a young girl you know. The female Oriole protests in dissatisfaction.
Coining a name is too troublesome. You know Im azy person yet you still want me to give you a name? She gives the bird an eyeful, Yellow, what sort of sinister scheme are you plotting?
Completely taken aback by this, the little Oriole bird was full of grievance here. All she wanted was a good name and nothing else, why did it devolve into a plot to murder the princess?
This is too wrong..
Tell me the stuff I want to hear first, grinning in her mouth, Di Xaio Wan was pleased with herself.
Its best you not listen Princess, Im afraid you might die from anger.
Me, die from anger? Scoffing augh, she dismisses the idea outright, If my brother couldnt do that then what makes you think others can? Hurry and tell me whats going on.
Yellow faced the girl with unease, nevertheless she continues in the end: I was just at that crown princes home, and guess what I heard? That man and his wife is currently discussing on how to turn the queen into the mans concubine. They also said
What else? Di Xiao Wans chest was huffing rapidly.
They also imed our Demon Realms little prince only has looks with no brain. Not only that, they also want to turn the little prince into a ve for their son!
Oh yes, that Nangong Yi (crown prince) also said Her Queenship is a stupid woman who will fall for any sweet talk like her mother.
From the very beginning, Di Xiao Wan only intended to investigate the matter regarding Nangong Lin (fat bully) and why they say hes capable of ordering the animals. However, what she got instead was this load of farce and infuriating nonsense.
Naturally, her anger wasnt directed at this poor bird, its at those two shameless pair.
Princess.
Seeing how huffing and puffing the girl was, the bird appeared worried: Ive said it already that you will die from anger. Why must you seek to be tortured?
Indeed, Di Xiao Wan was very unhappy over what she heard. Spending a good while to recover from her outrage, she red at the bird: Then why are youing back here for?
I Yellow didnt even get to finish her words before tragedy struck.
Chapter 248 “Demon Beast Sect (4)”
Chapter 248 Demon Beast Sect (4)
Following one swift p by Di Xiao Wan, the poor bird only knew she was flying out the next second until she mmed face first into the nearby door. Helpless and disorientated, poor Yellow slowly slid to the ground like a beaten fly
I Im here to tell you, her voice very weak, Ive discovered the secret behind that animal worship business. Its that Bai Ruo who intentionally had her people spread the word to the public.
Having finally finished her report, Yellow then rolls her eyes and fainted away.
This time the bird was honestly lucky to havee across Bai Ruo talking with her confidant. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to return so soon.
Oh no Yellow! Pouncing over to the door, Di Xiao Wan nervously picks up the poor bird in a gentle fashion: Im sorry, I misunderstood you. Please dont die, I promise I wont call you Yellow from now on and instead call you Little Yellow.
Fortunately the bird was still unconscious here, otherwise she wouldve really died from choking at that oundish statement.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Seriously, what sort of difference was there between the names?
Princess Stirring from the weeping sound of the girl that kept iling her around, the poor bird slowly came to due to necessity, I-Im okay, Im not dead yet. Im just hungry
Talk about changing fast. Upon hearing the birds okay, Di Xiao Wan instantly reverted back to her in old self and left the bird to her own bidding on the floor.
So youre not dead? Talk about wasting my emotions.
Reaching out her wings in grievance, Yellow cries with a tearful plea in her voice: Princess, Im hungry
If youre hungry then go scavenge for food, dont look at me. Having said this, Di Xiao Wan promptly stomps out of the room and ignored the starving bird in the background.
For the bird, all she can show now was a regretful tear. Regret ever listening to the princess, and regret evering to this mortal world. At the very least she couldve been fed by the pce maids back home even if the princess wasnt around.
In this world, the southernmost mountainous valleys of this continent was a very dangerous ce. Rampant with demon beasts of all kinds, carnivores and herbivores alike, its an ideal training ground for beast tamers hailing from various backgrounds.
Specifically are the tamers from the Demon Beast Sect. Based directly inside this dangerous terrain, the sect was simr to the Medicine Sect and Holy Land in nature. Issue though with this school was theirck of exceptional talent, forcing this power to remain in the mundane league and unable to proceed further up thedder.
Someonee, have First Eldere see me this instant! A middle-aged man yells out the order after abruptly breaking out of his meditation. This person was none other than the current sect leader of the Demon Beast Sect.
Before long, an otherworldly looking elder hade rushing in after getting the word from a follower. Respectful in his bow, the elder asks: Sect Leader, have you perceived through the heavens and determined the source of that event yet?
And of course, the mentioned event here would naturally be that worshipping incident by the animals during Bai Xiachens birth. For the members of the Demon Beast Sect, they are the one hit the hardest because they do live at the very depths of this mountainous valley.
Thats correct, Fang Yu Fengs lip had angled into a smile. Through the five years Ive been in deep meditation, Ive finally grasped enough of my heavenly skill to allow myself to pinpoint the childs whereabouts. I now know where to look.
The first elder was quivering with excitement now. Raising his old head, the elder showed a surprised face of jubtion: Sect Leader, is what you say true?
Fang Yu Feng confidently nods to reaffirm his answer: Due to my inability, Im unable to give the exact location, but I can say for certain its inside the kingdom of Liu Huo.
Liu Huo?
Chapter 249 “Fight Together Enough and They will be Friends (1)”
Chapter 249 Fight Together Enough and They will be Friends (1)
The elder wrinkled his old brow: Five years ago after that event, theres been a rumor going around that the son of the crown prince from that kingdom is the destined child. Can it be its true?
Fang Yu Feng shook his head, refuting the spection: I dont know if its true or not, regardless, we will know when the timees. I want you to bring along the ss Dragon with you for this trip.
Slightly startled here, the elder sounded hesitant: But the ss Dragon is the sects greatest treasure. It was left behind by our ancestor. What if the creature escapes I fear it will bring with it a great cmity if it does.
In reality, the Demon Beast Sect had wanted to domesticate this dragon long ago, just that they couldnt due to the fierce temperament portrayed by the creature.
How can I not know that? Making a wry smile, But in order to find the destined child, we can only resort to this method. Go put together the binding cage in our treasury. We will use that to keep the ss Dragon at bay during this period.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yes Sect Leader, the elder respectfullyplied.
Also, do you know why Im going this far as to use the dragon? The man arches his lip into a smirk, Our ancestor had left behind a prophecy for us. If theres someone ever capable of taming this ss Dragon then the Demon Beast Sect must swear allegiance to that entity when the timees. Only by doing so will we prosper.
For that prophecy, I and my predecessors have been waiting and waiting. I truly never expected I would be the one with the fortune to witness this day. Im truly honored! His facial features had gradually turned proud and excited after reaching the end of his statement because he can now face the ancestors with no regret.
This Apparently this was the first time the first elder was hearing this, leaving the old one in quite the shock, Is this really true?
Of course, Fang Yu Feng chuckles augh. Otherwise why do you think Ive been working so hard to practice my divination skills? Its because we must find that destined child foretold by the ancestors. The long wait by our Demon Beast Sect is finallying to an end!
Only by taking a deep long breath did the elder manage to keep himself from being overwhelmed: I understand then. Sect Leader, I swear I will bring back the child from that kingdom.
Very good, giving his fellow peer a simple nod, he didnt want any mistakes here, After you confirm the childs identity, it matters not whether if he returns with you. The only thing you must do is make sure his needs are met, understood?
Yes, Sect Leader, the elder finally retreats to begin the preparations.
With everyone gone and only himself again, Fang Yu Feng suddenly issues out a helpless sigh: I hope this is true and that everything goes well. The Demon Beast Sect is running out of time after so many years of waiting.
Back over at the royal capital, Bai Yan was currently strolling through her garden when her feet was halted by two gorgeous figures.
Donning a water-blue dress reaching all the way to the ground, Di Xiao Wans fantastic contour dyed with a pinkish glow only added color to the flowers growing here. In fact, it was like spring itself had descended upon thisndscape all because of this one girl.
Bluuooo! Releasing a powerful burp, totally unbefitting of her memorizing face, Di Xiao Wan was grinning from head to toe: Yi Yi, you are awesome, Im absolutely loving the wine from this world. Its way better than what I have back at home.
Like the drunken girl, Chu Yi Yi was also swollen red in her cheeks as she dangled the wine cup along her fingers: Hoho, you talk like you are not a person of this world or something.
[]
Chapter 250 “Fight Together Enough and They will be Friends (2)”
Chapter 250 Fight Together Enough and They will be Friends (2)
I was never a person from here. It was State Teacher who helped mee.
State Teacher? Who is that? Bleary in her eyes, Chu Yi Yi eventually topples over until her headnds fully into the flower bed behind her back. Thankfully theres no other man around, otherwise her careless yet mouth drooling appearance would incite quite the chaos here today.
State Teacher Imagining the mentioned man appearing at her call, Di Xiao Wans drunken lip had curved into a smile: He is a gentleman. Even if I bully him and tease him he will never get mad at me.
Oh, so that State Teacher is your lover? Giggling there on the patch of greenery, Chi Yi Yi was nearly lost at this point.
Hey now, dont start matchmaking me out of the blue. State Teacher and I are clean and pure. I only, only Humph, arent you and Bai Xiao getting really close? Di Xiao Wans attitude was clearly flustered here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Hold on now girl, Im treating you to a drink and what do you do? You start ndering me with another man thats younger than me! Besides, hes Yan Yans brother. That means I have to be good to him. But you though, haha, you and that State Teacher is different. He must be your boyfriend!
Originally the atmosphere between the two were still fairly harmonious, but after that little bickering andpeting, it quickly devolved into a brawl again. Its one thing to fight, but its another to start tangling together until they are acting like a pair of lovers going at it in bed.
Shame though, too bad theres no male upants to witness this hot fleshy scene.
Mistress, do you want me to stop them? Hualuos mouth started to twitch at the awkward scene.
No need. To the surprise of her subordinate, Bai Yan only made a brilliant smile of approval: Its fine, they are only building up their friendship. After they finish fighting then they will stop, no need to bother their ying.
Having said this, she then slowly strode past the pair and went towards the front end where she was once again stopped at the front door. This time though it was a figure getting tossed out of her neighbors home.
I havent fallen so far that I would need to sell my own daughter! Scram you piece of filth! Immediately following this holler was Wang Deqiuing out of his home to re at the eunuch.
Sell his ??daughter? Surprised by the remark, Bai Yan couldnt help but give this show some extra attention.
You The eunuch angrily climbed up and started to mouth off after his indignation: How could you be so ignorant! Its your great fortune that the royal grandson would take a liking to your daughter. You should be proud that she can be offered to His Highness as a concubine. Not to mention the crown princess is even willing to offer you a second grade Dan pill as dowry!
Haha! Wang Deqiu broke out into aughing fit due to his extreme anger, As if I would need to sell my daughter for some measly pill. Let me tell you, if you dont scram now then I will beat you until you cant anymore!
Sure enough, that worked and caused the eunuch to tremble with both anger and fear.
His Highness the Royal Grandson is destined to rule the world! Dont regret it in the future ande crawling to me! Giving onest snort, the eunuch quickly scrambled away only to be attacked from behind.
BANG! It was Wang Deqiu picking up a rock to throw at the fleeing bastards head.
Poor eunuch, he didnt even know what happened and was already out for the count.
[]
Chapter 251 “Fight Together Enough and They will be Friends (3)”
Chapter 251 Fight Together Enough and They will be Friends (3)
What the heck? Rule the world? My daughter is younger than that kid by a year and even she is stronger than him. You still want to im such a useless person will rule the world? Spitting at the ground to show his disdain at the eunuchs im, Wang Deqiu was just ready to return to his home when he noticed Bai Yan at the doorway smiling at him: Oh Miss Bai Yan, it appears Ive embarrassed myself just now.
Its nothing, I was just passing by and happen to see a good show. Not going to linger on the topic, she diverts the subject away: Oh yes, everything you ordered is ready now. You can have someone pick the pills up in two days if you like.
This was great news indeed for the man. Going bright in his eyes, Wang Deqius grin grew even wider: Thats wonderful! I will definitely be there in two days with the money ready.
Pleased by the quick and direct the man was, Bai Yan figured theres nothing left to discuss and turned away.
Meanwhile over at the crown princes estate, Bai Ruo and her husband Nangong Yi was currently overseeing their sons attempt at practicing martial art inside the garden.
Though the fat boy was technically training, no denying that part, but the sword was extremely short and blunt. In fact, its no exaggeration to call this a dagger rather than a sword based on that length.
Father, Mother, Im so tired, Can I not practice martial art anymore? Despite the sad disy of endurance, the fat boy still made it sound like hes went through a lot with that heavy panting.
Even worse here was the fact that Bai Ruo would wave the boy over so she can wipe the sweat away. A sad example of a mother because she clearly didnt know what discipline meant. Oh my son, its fine if you are tired. Theres no need for you to train so hard. In the future the world will be yours anyway.
Regarding the attempt at improving himself, it was in fact the fat bullys idea and not his parents. As unreasonable and nasty as he was, the kid did have some self-awareness after being brutishly beaten by Bai Xiachen and his friends.
To not experience the same humiliation again, a me of bing stronger was lit aze in the fat bully. Sadly, the me didnt get to burn long before it was extinguished once again. One part was his ownck of determination, the other being his parents doting attitude like this very moment.
Take the weapon used for training here for example. At first the boy was using a regr longsword like everyone else. then it was changed to a shortword due toint, finally in the end even the shortsword was too cumbersome and was thus changed to a little dagger.
No normal parent would be able to take this knowing their child was so useless, but not here, not to Bai Ruo and Nangong Yi. To this pair of doting parents, such a disy was only proper and expected.
Son, I have already readied the snacks for you. Go rest first and enjoy the rest of the day, said Nangong Yi with that satisfied face of his. Oh wife, Im so thankful to you in giving me this wonderful son of ours.
Blushing red in her cheeks, Bai Ruo didnt shy away from thepliment: Oh husband, what are you saying.
Our son is so young yet hes already filled with ambition and courage. Unlike that wild child of Bai Yans, our son will definitely reach newer heights than anyone in the kingdom one day.
Whenever the topic of Bai Xiachen was brought up, Nangong Yis pupil would re up with anger. Its the type belonging to someone who would rip a person apart due to his hatred.
Husband, dont you think its not so good to talk about that boy like that? No matter what, Bai Xiachen is still a child. Besides, our son isnt without fault before. Soft in her voice, Bai Ruo puts on the perfect image of a gentle and kind wife looking out for the unwanted.
Our son is the destined child worshiped by the animals. Whatever he does is without fault you hear me. I approve of his doing and will not permit anyone from tampering with his growth.
Going cold in his eyes, Nangong Yi went on with his rant: On the contrary, that kid only knows how to make trouble because he has the Flower Brothel behind his back. Once I make Bai Yan my concubine, I will have that brat know what it means to be trampled under someones feet!
As the old saying goes, a fruit cannot fall too far from the tree. Only a jealous woman like Bai Yan would produce a ill mannered brat like that Bai Xiachen!
[]
Chapter 252 “Self Opinionated (1)”
Chapter 252 Self Opinionated (1)
My son is so pitiful. He not only permitted others to bully him, he also nearly got burned to death for doing so!
Apparently this father had forgotten the fact that it was his son who first set the foe on fire, hence the reason why Bai Xiachen would retaliate in kind. Then again, even if this man were to remember, he wouldve just assumed its only proper and said its a blessing from his son to kill someone!
While the ignorant prince continues on with his bias thoughts, a rushed eunuch hade running to bring their attention back to reality.
Eunuch Lam, what sort of issue could cause you to be so flustered?
Crown Prince, Crown Princess, that Wang family is simply too much. I kindly went over to them to ask that family to offer up their daughter to His Highness, but they not only rejected the idea, they even beat me for it!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Darkening in hisplexion, Nangong Yi turns to his wife for some answer: My dear, what is the meaning of this?
Going stiff in her tongue, Bai Ruo attempts to twist the story to her benefit after making a sigh: Our son is fancying a girl from that Wang family. So in order to meet that wish, I offered up a second grade Dan pill to persuade that family. But instead of answering my goodwill
Despite the frown, Nangong Yi was at least better than his wife: But our son is only five this year. How can he share a room with another woman?
Oh husband, our son only intends to have thatss enter our house for now. I was never going to have the pair share a room this early, it was meant for preparation for the future. Its not like you think. Biting her lip, Bai Ruo puts on a moping look to win the mans favor, Or is it that you feel our son isnt good enough?
Well, that worked. No longer dark in hisplexion, Nangong Yis stern attitude instantly softened to a mellowing one. How can you think that? My son is not only honorable, he will also be extraordinary in this lifetime. I will go into the pce this instant and have my father the king make a decree. This way thess will be sent over to our son whether they like it or not.
Husband you cant, this will make it look like we are forcing the weak to get things our way, her lips had inexplicable arched into a suspicious smile.
How can it be my wife. That would be the behavior of bandits and robbers. Im the crown prince of this kingdom, plus a royal decree will make it legitimate in every angle. Dont worry, I will go look for my father this instant and grant our sons wish.
Nangong Yi may be bias and unreasonable, but hes never going to do something like forcing the weak. Why? Its because it will tarnish the reputation of the royal family, thus rousing his fathers ire in the process.
ted at her husbands persistence, Bai Ruo immediately sought out her sonspany once the man was gone. Together, the pair waited for the good news, which didnt take long at all. However, the good news wasnt exactly what she expected.
Husband, did you get the decree already? She hurries to stand after seeing the man return so quickly.
In response, Nangong Yi bluntly shook his head to answer not: No my dear, but guess what I heard though when I sought my father out?
Startled at first by the mans counter question, Bai Ruo wasnt sure on how to take that happy expression. Im not sure, did something good ur?
Grinning, the man didnt want to leave his wife hanging: I heard from Father that the Demon Beast Sect will be sending someone over to our kingdom in theing days.
Whether it be the Royal Family of Liu Huo or the Flower Brothel under Bai Yan, both powers paled inparison to the Demon Beast Sect. So why would they visit us? Bai Ruo wonders in uncertainty.
My wife, grinning wide in his smile, Dont you get it? They are here for our sons sake.
Lifting her head up in rm, Bai Ruo sounded urgent: But Husband, what does the Demon Beast Sect have to do with our son?
[]
Chapter 253 “Self Opinionated (2)”
Chapter 253 Self Opinionated (2)
I only vaguely overheard what my father was saying, the excitement in the princes voice cannot be hidden, Father was telling the generals that the Demon Beast Sect is here to look for the destined child from the animal worship incident. Isnt that proof enough that they are here to look for our son?
A gush of ecstasy filled Bai Ruos heart. She could hardly believe the truth because it came too suddenly. Are you sure? Are you sure they have confirmed our son is the one they seek?
Comcent in his face, Nangong Yi proudly knocks his head high: Who else can it be if they areing to our kingdom. Aside from our son, who else would have such ability? And besides, the fact that our son can control the animals of this world is widely known. They cant be so stupid as to not know that can they?
Now Bai Ruo wasnt so sure anymore after hearing her husbands exnation.
This trantion is only hosted on Bcatrantion
Its been five years since the news went out so whye now? Whats more, the whole rumor was my entire doing.
I understand Husband, I will have our son ready for when the people of the Demon Beast Sect arrives, her voice was meltingly soft, very suitable for the image she created.
No matter what she will not let anyone destroy her sons future, and anyone who tries will be removed. The first will be her supposed confidant who helped her spread those lies!
Mother, raising his fat oily face, Nangong Lin asked with a voice unique to a child, What is a Demon Beast Sect? Are they very powerful?
Coming back to her sense at the question, Bai Ruo answers with a heart-warming smile: Of course my son.
Then what about the Flower Brothel?
Of course the Demon Beast Sect is stronger, she gently rubs the little bullys head like a proper mother.
And, they will certainly take you into their sect after recognizing your ability to control the animals. By then you will surely be the disciple of the sect leader. As long as you dont go provoking the three major powers then you will be unequal in this world!
Going bright in his eyes, the fat bully asks with excitement in his voice: Then does that mean I can pick on that Bai Xiachen?
Of course you can. With the Demon Beast Sect behind you, he wont even dare to sit unless you tell him to.
So what if that bastard child has Di Cang backing him? Its not necessarily the case that the Demon Beast Sect would lose to that man.
Mother, Im going to be a disciple of the sect leader! Jumping up excitedly, the fat kid was flushing in his cheeks: I like to see how Bai Xiachen will pick on me again.
Thement from her child only made this woman smile even brighter. Bai Ruo can already see it, see Bai Yan kneeling in front of her pleading for mercy.
Husband, I need to make a trip back to my maiden home.
This sudden request leaves Nangong Yi wrinkling in his brow: Why do you want to go back for? I rather you not to avoid being infected with their bad behavior.
But if I dont go back soon I fear my father will beat my mother to death at this rate. Putting on her swindling face of pitifulness, shes no longer smile: Besides, a parent is still a parent. No matter how wrong they are, I cannot abandon them.
Looking at Bai Ruos tearful look, Nangong Yi instantly crumbled: Very well. However, you must return within an hour.
Thats right. My wife is so kind and gentle, how can I bear to turn her into a heartless person?
Thank you Husband, showing a glorious smile, I will never do anything to tarnish your name, nor will I let our child be a shame to the royal family.
With this assurance from his woman, Nangong Yis somewhat strained forehead was now at ease: Go quickly and return to me soon.
Yes my love.
Since that day on the street where they made a fool of themselves, the entire Bai House had been covered in a cloud of gloom.
[]
Chapter 254 “Self Opinionated (3)”
Chapter 254 Self Opinionated (3)
Bai Ruo was shocked to find the state of her home was in. Its dirty and messy, apletely different scene from what she remembered of old.
With disgust in her eyes, she inches forward while making sure to avoid those rubbish on the ground. Thats when she heard it, the miserable cry of her mother and sister echoing out from inside the estate.
Going dark in herplexion, she picks up her speed knowing full well what awaited her.
Back inside the room where the source of themotion was taking ce, Bai Zheng Xiang was currently holding a stick of measurable length to whip the kneeling woman on the ground.
This would of course be Yu Rong, the source of all misfortune in this house. Tearful in her eyes, there was no elegance to be found here today, only sadness and a constant plea for mercy.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Father, please dont hit Mother anymore! Taking to the floor, Bai Zhi attempts to help by crying out: Please Father, stop this now. If you keep hitting Mother like this then she will really die at this rate.
Shut up! Unrelenting in his actions, Bai Zheng Xiang directly sent the girl to the ground with his ruthless p: Im not even sure if youre my daughter or not, how dare you beg for this woman. Damn you woman, confess! Whose child is that in your stomach!
With her head hanging, Yu Rong didnt have the nerve to answer. All she could do now was shiver there on the floor as if shes about to faint at any second.
Enough! It was then that Old Madam Yu barged into the room, her face gloomy with discontent: Are you really trying to kill your own wife? Yu Rong is the closest person next to you so how can you believe Bai Yan over her?
Turning cold in his eyes as he swept his gaze over to the old granny: Auntie Yu, Im not hitting you because I respect that old age of yours. However, dont take me for a fool. I know you must have known about your daughters deed behind my back!
The blunt response had left the old granny speechless there. She knows things are getting serious because Bai Zheng Xiang had never once addressed her in formal terms like right now.
Zheng Xiang, I guarantee you that my daughters baby is yours. It cannot be someone elses.
Is it? The man sneered, not believing a word of it.
If it was in the past he wouldve believed every word of it. However, after so many incidents and truths, he can no longer put his faith in them.
Zheng Xiang, have you forgotten? Bai Ruo is the crown princess, and your grandson Lin is destined to be the future king of this kingdom. Arent you afraid of the repercussions by angering your daughter? No other options left, Old Madam Yu can only resort to open threat.
Instead of mocking or ridiculing that statement, Bai Zheng Xiang was surprisingly indifferent here with that frosty voice: Repercussions? I fear my grandson Lin wouldnt even make it to that day
Boom!
The doors to the room was immediately swung open following the end of that sentence. It was Bai Ruo in her irritated mood.
Who said my child wouldnt make it to that day?
Seeing the appearance of his daughter here out of the blue, the man only frowned and asked: What are you doing back home?
Raising an unfriendly smirk, she answered honestly: I returned because I fear my mother would be killed if I dont!
Not hesitating, the woman swiftly walked up to her kneeling mother to help Yu Rong off the floor: Mother, are you okay?
Trembling in her lips as she watched that soft delicate face, Yu Rong finally sumbed to her grievance and cried a river of tears: My daughter, you are finally back! Mother wouldve never been able to see you if you had returned anyter!
Dont worry Mother, I am here specifically to help you. Handing her mother over to her sister, Bai Ruo then turns back to her father: What you said just now, is it because of Bai Yan?
Snickering a coldugh, the man didnt beat around the bush: Bai Yan hates us so much, you think she would let us off?
[]
Chapter 255 “Cheeky Bai Zheng Xiang (1)”
Chapter 255 Cheeky Bai Zheng Xiang (1)
Bai Zheng Xiangs heart would always ache in pain whenever the thought of how close he came to taking ownership of the Flower Brothel.
If not for this wretched woman, would Bai Yan hate me, hate the Bai House so much? Its all her fault that I cant use my positon as the father to make im to that organization!
Bai Ruo sneered: Based on what can she not let me and my son go? Based on Di Cangs backing? Too bad, it wont be long before Di Cang surrenders before me! Without that mans backing and the Flower Brothel in ruins, how can she still challenge me then?
Regardless of what status of power an organization was in, its still divided into ranks. For the Demon Beast Sect, its considered to be at the top of the middle ss.
As for the three otherworldly sects that stands at the top of the pyramid, they are not even in the equation for Bai Ruo.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
What does it mean to be otherworldly? Its to be above the struggles of the mortal world and those who dwell in it.
Startled by her daughters statement, the man urgently inquires for more: Is what you say true?
Father, have you heard of the Demon Beast Sect? Going vicious in her eyes, Bai Ruo was practically seething with poison in her tongue: My husband had just gotten word that the Demon Beast Sect is very interested in my son Lin and will being over to our kingdom very soon. By that time, its a certainty that my son will be the main disciple of the sect leader.
Despite her im, the real purpose of those peopleing was for the destined child, not her son. But a mother has her ways, and Bai Ruo had twisted the story to suit her needs as she deemed fit.
Sister, is it really true that the Demon Beast Sect is eyeing my nephew? Scrambling up from the floor, Bai Zhi was filled with excitement in her eyes.
Of course, my son Lin is the ruler of the animals in this world. For him to attract the attention of the Demon Beast Sect is nothing to be surprised about, Bai Ruo nods to reaffirm the girl.
If thats the case, doesnt that mean Di Cang would abandon Bai Yan and take me as his wife instead? How disgraceful. Even now Bai Zhi still hasnt dispelled the notion of marrying the man yet.
This instantly causes Bai Ruo to break out intoughter: Oh sister, you can prepare yourself to be a bride then. Even if hes not an opponent for the Demon Beast Sect, I still want him by our side. He will make a fine addition as a protector to my son.
As for the Flower Brothel, its too much of a pity to destroy it, raising a smirk, Mother, you should get ready too for taking over that ce. Everything will be ours soon.
Yu Rong was shocked by her daughters statement. She could barely believer her ears which left her baffled state: Daughter, I can really. Be the Flower Brothels mistress?
It wasnt all that long ago where they had to put in everything just to curry favor from that organization. But now the Flower Brothel was going to be hers?
This surprise hade too suddenly that she can barely take it in. From gloom to light, her entire being was glowing.
As if the Flower Brothel is worth anything. In the future Ill give you all even more. However, thats under the premise that none of you ever betray me!
For a selfish person like Bai Ruo, how can she ever have any love for her family? She only needs them to never forsake her, thats all. On the contrary, if Bai Zheng Xiang or Yu Rong does get in her way, its not out of the question that she would remove them personally just to clear the way for her son.
After giving her warning, Bai Ruo once again turned towards the man: Father, I believe in Mother, she would neve betray you. Even if a blood sample was done with the unborn fetus, I guarantee you it wont be a match. I know Bai Yan, she wouldve done something behind the scenes to make sure of that.
Going silent for a moment, Bai Zheng Xiang seems to have thought it through, Very well, I wont beat your mother again.
With the assurance that she wanted, Bai Ruo finally revealed her usual gentle smile: Thats good. Know that my husband cannot bear to leave my side. Even for this visit, Im only permitted to return for an hour before I have to leave. So, its time I went back. I wille again on another day.
Her words are obviously lies once again. Nangong Yi clearly forbade her from returning due to the bad reputation of the Bai House, not because he cant stand to be away from her.
[]
Chapter 256 “Cheeky Bai Zheng Xiang (2)”
Chapter 256 Cheeky Bai Zheng Xiang (2)
Old Madam Lans mouth had curled into a satisfied smirk as she watched the departing back of her granddaughter: In the end its my granddaughter whos the most capable. Not only is her man firmly in her control, shes also gifted with fortune. Such ability is not something that wrench Bai Yan canpete with.
Isnt it so? Enduring the pain on her body, Yu Rong barely managed to force a smile here: Its not only Ruo, her son Lin is also very powerful that even the Demon Beast Sect is now eager to take him in. I know the childs future will be bright, so bright that Bai Yans child can never catch up!
In follow days toe, the people of the royal city were all able to notice the strangenessing off the members of the Bai House. Its too obvious, especially from the man himself
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
At the beginning Bai Zheng Xiang would always hide himself inside his home, refusing to show his face like a turtle. But not now, no, he was literally glowing as he strolled through the open streets like he owned it.
Oh my goodness, is that does that mean the Bai House will rise again?
With the thoughting up inside everyones heart, the people were no longer willing to look at thisughing stock in the same way. Who knows if it mighte true and they be caught in the crossfire.
Back inside the old manor, Bai Yan was currently enjoying a book while bathing under the sunlight here in the garden. Beside her, the asional giggles and delightful screams of her son ying with Di Xiao Wan only added life to this serene picture.
It was at this moment that Hualuo came running in to interrupt their wonderful time: Mistress.
What happened? Bai Yans voice was soft as she wrinkled her forehead.
I just saw that man Bai Zheng Xiang on the road. He seems to be somewhat different.
Pricking her brow, its quite apparent her interest was roused by the report: Tell me, whats different about him.
He said Hualuos face didnt look so well like shes hesitant to speak: He said that as long as you admit your wrong then you can return to the Bai House, under the pretense that you offer him all your Dan pills and the Flower Brothel that is.
Going stiff in her hands, that remarkable face was shrouded in confusion: He really said that?
Yes, biting her lips, Hualuo wished she couldve beaten the man right there on the spot. Sadly, she was in too much of a rush to make this report that she forgot to do that.
How strange, does he have some sort of reliance to make this demand?
Maybe that man had finally lost it in the head? Thats the only usible exnation Hualuo coulde up with.
I understand then. You keep a tab on the Bai House during this period. I want to know what sort of people is making contact with them. In truth, Bai Yan had no fear of other forces joining in with her enemy, just that she didnt want to be left in the darkness while the foe made their moves.
Yes, Mistre- Just when Hualuo was ready to leave after getting her order, a loudmotion from the front had stopped her in her track.
It was vague, but they can clearly tell who that familiar voice belongs to.
Based on what can you people not let me in? Bai Yan is my sister! Whats wrong with me seeing my sister?
Bai Yans face sank, her lips sneering: Hualuo, throw that girl out. If she refuses then break her leg!
Raising a charming smile, Hualuo was delighted at the order: That Bai Zhi is a real cockroach, practically invulnerable I say. It hasnt even been that long since herst beating and shes already up and running around like a grasshopper.
[]
Chapter 257 “Cheeky Bai Zheng Xiang (3)”
Chapter 257 Cheeky Bai Zheng Xiang (3)
No matter, they only got a few days left anyways.
Going sharp in her eyes, Hualuo bes stern in that face: Mistress, are you nning to make your move against the Bai House soon?
The birth nanny from back then may have passed away, but Ive been secretly investigating in the shadows using a different angle. I should be getting some good news from the fox I hid inside the Bai House soon
As long as the matter rting to her mothers death bes known, plus she get a clue to her birth, then the Bai House will no longer be needed.
Oh so noisy! Due to the disturbance getting more and more annoying, Di Xiao Wan had finally lost it: Whos the ignorant fool to make trouble at my home!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As much as she wanted to keep ying with her nephew, the atmosphere simply wasnt right. To remedy that, she stomps off for the front end with the boy still firmly in her arms.
Its fine Hualuo, you dont need to go anymore, Bai Yan shrugs, leave it to Di Xiao Wan since shes so eager to take the lead.
Why is that Bai Zhi so bad in her memories? Alwaysing to make trouble for Mistress. Now shes going to get it good. Hualuo was full of sympathy in her eyes as she watched the girl and baby boy disappear around the corner.
Meanwhile back outside the entrance, Bai Zhi was ring up in mes with her pompous attitude. Just when the unreasonable girl was ready to go at it with the guards again, a mega kick suddenly came flying out from the side andnds directly onto her chest.
There were no mercy shown here today, sending the ignorantss flying out to the street.
Its you? Blood seeps out of the injured girls mouth as she stared wide-eyed at the figure responsible for the attack.
At first Di Xiao Wan herself was somewhat taken aback by who her victim was, but the shock soon turned into disdain: Why is it you again? Is it not enough that you tried to trick me before? Now you are even shameless enough to barge into my nephews home!
Likely able to recall how painful that day was after being beaten so miserably, Bai Zhi had lost all of her former arrogance. Shivering there like a frightened rabbit, she speaks out anyways: I Im here to look for my eldest sister.
Who are you calling your sister? She is my sister-inw, not your sister. If you keep spouting nonsense then I will beat you to death! The demon princess made no attempt at hiding her wiliness to do so by pumping out her fist as a threat.
Now Bai Zhi was just outright dumbfounded. She had assumed the girl before her as someone who only favored Bai Yan because of the misconception that Bai Xiachen was Di Cangs son. But now, to hear it first hand how warmly Di Xiao Wan was addressing that woman as her sister-inw, its quite apparent she was wrong, so wrong that it hurts.
I am here to tell Bai Yan, she struggles to crawl up from the ground, that my sisters son Nangong Lin had already caught the attention of a big figure. Know that they are not to be trifled with. And if my nephew wishes it, even the world will be ours at the time! Go tell Bai Yan that if she wish to live then she bettere crawling back home so she can apologize. Maybe we will consider sparing her life if she does.
In actual truth, the main reason why Bai Zhi woulde again today was due to her fathers request.
As to why Bai Zheng Xiang wouldnt make a appearance instead. Well, its not hard to guess why. A miserable lowlife like that would never put himself in danger. If be hrious if he did!
Di Xiao Wan snickered, holding her foe in contempt: The ruler of this world? Do you think my sister-inw would care? If she wished it my brother wouldve given her everything from the start, the Demon Realm and the Celestial Realm!
Now Bai Zhi was just downright broken from the shocking remark. The most she can expect from her nephew Lin was to rule over the mortal world, not the Demon Realm and Celestial Realm too!
Seeing how sluggish Bai Zhi was acting, Di Xiao Wan increases her pressure by knocking her chin up like someone superior: Are you going to scram or should I give you another beating?
[]
Chapter 258 “The Miserable Bai Zhi”
Chapter 258 The Miserable Bai Zhi
Shivering at the threat, Bai Zhi instinctively took a step back as she red at her foe with resentment: You better not regret this!
In her entire life, Di Xiao Wan had never feared anyone due to that doting upbringing of hers, the only exception being her brother and sister-inw. Therefore, its only a matter of course she would be offended: Someonee, tie this girl up for me!
Yes, Miss Xiao Wan. The guards from the Flower Brothel needed no urging for this order. In fact, they were very eager to subdue this unruly wrench whos been making trouble for them. In no more than a minute, Bai Zhi had be surrounded on all sides.
What-what are you nning to do? The nervous girl timidly asks.
nning? Revealing a wicked smile, Di Xiao Wan was menacing as she narrowed in on her prey: I ordered you to leave and you didnt leave. Now you wont even get that chance anymore. You men over there, tie her up to that tree there and shave her head. I want everyone in the public to be able to gaze at her miserable face.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Women are all about beauty, this was especially true for Bai Zhi. As such, the frightful girl was immediately struck with terror after hearing what they were nning to do: No, I know Im wrong! Please let me go!
As if that would work. Ignoring the pleading cry, the guards worked quickly and dragged the girl up to the tree. Using a very rough and pronounced rope, they made sure to bind her up in a bondage style. This wasnt in the order, but since these men are all from the Flower Brothel, it pretty much came to them as second nature to rouse as many eyes as possible. Besides, its not like its the first time they yed this sort of game with the more willingdies back at work.
And one of you over there, go get a knife for me so I can carve the word Bitch onto her forehead. Knocking her chin up, Di Xiao Wan had literally transformed into the female version of her brother, How dare these thugse make trouble for my sister-inw! I will make an example of her to get some payback!
Bai Zhi was done for now. Closing her eyes in regret, this foolish girl was full of hatred and regret. She hated Bai Yan, hated Bai Xiachen, and despised Di Xiao Wan. However, theres also her father Bai Zheng Xiang in the list too
If not for that man, she wouldnt havee in the first ce, making it totally her fathers fault she would be in this retched state!
One day, just you people wait, Im going to make all of you pay a thousand times over! Thats all she can think about as the de drew closer and closer.
While Bai Zhi was enduring the second greatest humiliation of her life, another huge stir was currently taking ce inside the pce. It was the king. Rushing out to the main reception hall, this ruler of the kingdom was very eager to receive the divine looking elder that had just arrived on scene.
Elder Thunder, first making sure his posture was right, Nangong Yuan (king) steps forward with a charming smile. Weve been expecting your arrival for a while now. Please,e this way. Umm, that cage behind you, would we be privy to know whats inside?
What the king was referring to was the massive cage also being lifted into the hall. Aside from this elder of the Demon Beast Sect himselfing today, theres also a retinue of powerful men in charge of carrying a giant cage. However, due to the thing being veiled with a giant nket, none could get a precise look inside.
Make no mistake though, the pressure exuding out of whatevers caged inside cannot be hidden by a mere fabric. Its ominous and threatening, hence the reason why the king would immediately inquire about its content.
Your Majesty, let us find another location before we talk. This ce is not very convenient. With a frown, the elder directly skipped the question and made his demand instead. Its pretty obvious this elder of the Demon Beast Sect didnt hold the king as his equal.
Somewhat taken aback by the rude remark, Nangong Yuan (king) could only force himself to continue with that rigid smile: Yes, yes, I understand. Please follow me Elder Thunder.
With the formalitiesplete, the king then led the way for the main study room.
Elder Thunder, this ce should be adequate for whatever is in your mind, Nangong Yuan waves everyone way to leave only them alone for further discussion.
Nodding in approval, the elder didnt beat around the bush and went straight into the topic: The reasoning for my arrival this time is to seek the destined child of the animal worship incident. When the timees, I want Your Majesty to gather every child of kingdom for assessment. The pce courtyard will be suitable.
Now this was unexpected for the king. Somewhat surprised in his reaction, Elder Thunder, arent you here for my grandson Nangong Lin?
Nangong Lin? Those old brows had furrowed into a knot at the unfamiliar name, I dont know such a person so why would I be here for him?
From green to white, the kings expression was very ugly right now: But my grandson is the cause of that incident. Elder Thunder, theres no need to wait. I can have someone bring the child here immediately for your assessment.
[]
Chapter 259 “If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (1)”
Chapter 259 If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (1)
This time Nangong Yuan (king) didnt wait for Elder Thunder to speak and directly made his order: Go call the Royal Grandson here this instant.
Irritated by the self-conceited action of the king, the elder was puffing with annoyance as he sneered: When did I say I want see your grandson?
Startled by what he heard, Nangong Yuan urgently asked: I thought the Demon Beast Sect is here to look for the destined child of the animal worship incident. Isnt that the reason why you are here, to meet my grandson?
Nothing but gossip and rumor, as if I would be so ignorant. Disregarding the ugly expression on the king, the elder was practically mocking the man now, All you have to do is gather any children under five in one spot. By then I will have a way to tell who is the true destined child.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Wrinkling his brow, Nangong Yuan attempts to cover up his sense of contempt for the old man. He had thought the Demon Beast Sect would be above the rest, but it seems his high appraisal of the elder was wrong.
A fool still no matter how high his power was.
Elder Thunder, forcing a smile, I will do as you request and make a royal edict now.
Only after hearing that did the eldersplexion get better: Very good, go now. I dont have too much time to waste. Also, I dont want many people to know Im here.
The implication of his meaning was that he didnt want too many to know the Demon Beast Sect was behind the gathering.
Without disappointing, Nangong Yuan was fast to carry out the order. Before long, a sensation had swept across the kingdom. While most were clueless on whats going on, there were a few who were in on the secret. The main ones being Nangong Yi (crown prince) and Bai Ruo.
Husband, what is the meaning of this? The woman sounded anxious, Didnt the Demon Beast Secte for our son Lin? Why is His Majesty gathering all the children of the kingdom in the pce?
From those beautiful eyes that could make a man go wild, a pang of concern could be seen.
I dont understand the meaning of my father either. Perhaps this is themand of the Demon Beast Sect, the crown prince frowns, unsure what to make of this either.
Why would they do that? The Demon Beast Sect isnt stupid. Bai Ruo was ghostly white now as her body trembled with fear.
The rumors were orchestrated by her to begin with, she shouldve known it would turn out like this. However, as the old saying goes, the more you say the more you will believe. Hence the reason why she ended up believing her own lies.
The man was starting to wrinkle his forehead harder and harder because he didnt understand why his wife was having such a huge reaction. Even so, he eventually loosened it and attempts to sooth the deceitful woman: Theres nothing to be worried about my wife. The Demon Beast Sect arent made up of fools. Our son is a dragon so its just a matter of time before he soars through the sky. We do not need to fret over something like this.
Do you mean it? ncing up at her man, Bai Ruos expression was hopeful again: I understand then. I was too emotional and lost my senses. Im sorry husband, I was just worried someone might try to steal our sons glory using this opening.
Snickering augh, Nangong Yi (crown prince) didnt have the same opinion: As if that would be possible. This is our home, no one can try anything under our watch.
Showing a bittersweet smile, Bai Ruo starts showing her evil ways again: Husband, have you forgotten? Theres still that Bai Xiachen out there. A sinister and deceitful boy like that would surely try something against our precious baby.
[]
Chapter 260 “If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (2)”
Chapter 260 If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (2)
He wouldnt dare! Seething with anger in his voice, Nangong Yi (crown prince) wanted to kill with those eyes: As expected, only Bai Yans son would do something so despicable! Worry not though, the Demon Beast Sect wouldnt be so easily fooled by such people!
Bai Ruo didnt meet her husbands word, instead she only lowered her eyes while pursing her lips. Something didnt seem right to her. Its like the situation was getting out of her control, making that unease inside bigger and bigger.
Meanwhile back over at the old manor, Bai Yan was currentlyzing around inside the pavilion when her body was head-butted by a small little marshmallow. And due to the suddenness of it all and how quick it came at, she nearly lost her bnce and fell over as a result.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You little rascal, you are alreadying close to six this year. You must be more mature like your friend Nangong Zhun (bullied kid) alright? She timely tickled the little boys nose to her delight.
Mother! Guess what I heard, the king is gathering any children under five years of age at the pce. I also want to go. Raising his cute little face, Bai Xiachen was hopeful his mother would say yes here.
Eh? Raising a brow, Bai Yan was surprised by her sons abrupt request.
Beaming with glee, the boy continues by speeding through his words: I heard the Demon Beast Sect is here so I want to see how good their taming skills are.
Twitching in her eyes, now she understood why.
Her son here had never been much interested in anything since he was young, the only exception being poisonous ingredients and bullying the small little animals like Little Rice.
Just as shes ready to give her decision, a deep and powerful voice had interrupted her from the front: He can go.
Under the illuminating brightness of the sun, that devilishly figure was both enchanting and dangerous, so much so that Bai Yan had trouble taking it in for a moment there.
You say Xiachen can go?
Thats right. Walking over, Di Cang uses his powerful arms to pull the nestling boy out of his mothers embrace, The Demon Beast Sect brought over a ss Dragon. Even though the creature is nowhere good enough as a partner, its nevertheless suitable as a mount still.
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan was somewhat interested now: Didnt your sister give Xiachen a mount earlier already?
That little phoenix is only passable as a pet, hardly good enough as a mount. The ss Dragon though is not bad. Able to travel a thousand miles in one day, its far superior to a White Phoenix.
Alright, chuckling at the man and his dishonesty, Bai Yan shifts her gaze back to the boy: If you want then go ahead and bring the ss Dragon home.
Thank you Mother! Innocent and clean in his eyes, the boy answers with absolute delight in his voice, all the while unaware of the mans focus on himself.
My son will not be bullied by others! Even if it is just something superficial like glory, I will take it back in one full sweep! Di Cangs mouth had turned into a devious grin whiling thinking this.
Due to how fast the royal edict was being passed along the entire kingdom, the pce was now rampant with children below age of five. Thesemoners had never seen such grandeur in their life, as such, gasps of astonishment could constantly be heard from these children whenever theye across a residence of the pce.
It was at this time a proud voice had drifted into their ears from the side, Humph, what a bunch of country bumpkins!
Riding a luxurious carriage, Nangong Lin and his mother Bai Ruo was currentlying over using their condescending attitude at the kids of the kingdom.
Mother, pouting in displeasure, the child turns around to ask, Why are they allowed into my pce? This is my turf. These dirty lowlifes will dirty it!
[]
Chapter 261 “If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (3)”
Chapter 261 If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (3)
Likely worried over the intent of the Demon Beast Sect, Bai Ruosplexion wasnt at her best still. Nevertheless, she controls her patience and answered the boys question. Be good my son, they are all extras your grandfather found to match you. Without their matching, how can your exemry talent be entuated?
Then what about Bai Xiachen? asked Nangong Lin with his disgruntled voice.
Collecting herself, Bai Ruo softly replied with a smile: How can the likes of him beparable to you? Even if he doese, it will only be to support your existence. You dont need to have him in your eyes.
For the fat child, the one he hated the most had to be Bai Xiachen. Therefore, its expected he would be pleased to hear such downgradingments about his enemy.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Mother, you are right. How can the likes of him be a match for me? Im the overlord of this world and he is but a useless trash. I will have him kneel before me and lick my feet one day.
Towards her sons pompous statement, Bai Ruo could only make an absent-minded chuckle. Shes still worried about todays event it seems.
I hope its true the Demon Beast Sect is only doing this as a show. If they find out the truth, then my fate.
Mother, why did Baddie Father note with us? A sudden remark from the front had brought Bai Ruo back to reality.
Looking up, the first image toe into the womans view was a cutesy figure looking back and forth for a person. It was Bai Xiachen, seemingly disappointed that his father wasnt around to be with him.
Hmm, gently stroking her sons head, Bai Yanforts the child. Your father said he has a surprise waiting for us so he willeter.
Blinking his big innocent eyes, Bai Xiachen was still puzzled over the remark when a loudmotion grabbed his attention.
AH! The sharp resounding cry literally shook the air, catching the gaze of everyone present. It was Di Xiao Wan confronting someone.
While the scream originated from the troublesomess, the victim here wasnt Di Cangs sister, it was the youngdy in front of her. Drenched from top to bottom in filthy water, its obvious someone had just sshed feces and urine on this person.
Mother, it looks like auntie is causing trouble again Instead of worry, the baby boy was full of optimism like someone enjoying a good show.
Lets go see. Bai Yansplexion literally sank as she pulled her son forward, which directly sent the troublesome girl into a panic.
Sister-inw, Di Xiao Wan nervously greets the mother and son pair after noticing their presence.
Sister-inw?
The way the troublesome girl addressed Bai Yan clearly roused the crowds attention even further, but it was the bad kind filled with disdain and contempt.
Others feared the Flower Brothel for their strength, but the young girl being drenched in dirty water wouldnt care for that anymore. Seething in rage, the girl roars out: I thought you would be loyal to Di Cang at least, apparently I was wrong. You even brought your new lovers sister along for the trip, how abominable can you get!
What are you talking about! Di Xiao Wan was angered now. ring daggers in her eyes, she roars back, Di Cang is my brother!
Hoho, as if Lord Cang would have a sister like you when hes so capable. You think we would fall for your lies? The young girl sneered, mocking her foe in the process.
Exploding with mes burning above her head, Di Xiao Wan was ready to teach the girl another lesson when a frosty gaze stopped her in her tracks.
Tell me what happened, Bai Yan demanded.
I-we, remember when Yi Yi, Xiaoyun and I went out to make trouble around the city? Shes one of the many girls victimized by us. For that, she tried to ssh manure water over me just now as payback. But instead of seeding, I blocked it and sent it back to her.
Sister. After her exnation, Di Xiao Wan instantly devolved into a pitiful child seeking forgiveness, You wouldnt be angry with me would you?
[]
Chapter 262 “If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (4)”
Chapter 262 If You Are Sick Then Hurry And Go Get It Looked At (4)
Angry? Bai Yan literallyughed. It was a bone chillingugh that made Di Xiao Wan shiver there like her existence was shrinking with each passing second. Then without premonition, Bai Yan abruptly shot a somersaulting kick out to send the young dirty girl flying!
Do you see that? Extra words are not needed for dealing with these kind of people. If you end up killing them then you cane find me, I will deal with the aftermath!
Di Xiao Wan was literally stupefied there with shock. Unable to recover for the longest time, her beautiful eyes could only ogle at her idol there like a star-struck fan.
Shes already used to seeing how ruthlessness her brother can be, but to see how cool her sister-inw was at dealing with the enemy, words can no longer describe the excitement and emotions coursing through her veins. Her heart wanted to explode from how heavy it was thumping.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You The poor girl had wanted to yell again after crawling up from the ground. However, she was stopped by her maid thats urgently whispering into her ears.
Miss, she is the mistress of the Flower Brothel and Lord Cangs woman. If you do anything to offend her and your father the Chancellor finds out, he will surely be very upset with you.
Choking at her own frustration, the young woman didnt know where else to vent her anger at this point. Turning back to the maid, she was seething with fire in her voice: Who told you to be so nosy!
Despite that attitude, the girl no longer dared to cause amotion because the maid had hit the bullseyes. Shes afraid her father would beat her once shes home.
Sister, I just knew you woulde, it was then another voice had chimed in from the back that raised goosebumps across the recipients body.
Not getting a reply as she wanted, Bai Ruo swings the talk in another direction by lowering her eyes and shaking her head like shes disappointed with her sister: In truth, you shouldnt havee in the first ce. Your son will only be an extra to support my son Lin.
Now that does it. Pricking her brow at the statement, Bai Yan wasnt going to take that lying down: Is that so? From what I hear your son nearly got killed when he tried to tame a wolf. So are you implying hes able to tame a wolf now and is seeking a new challenge by taming a demon beast?
Startled by the mockery, Bai Ruo grew anxious in her voice: Demon beast? What do you mean by that?
Even if she ignored the strange remark about taming a demon beast, Bai Ruo cant just ignore the fact that her sister here knew about that event. She made sure to order those involved to seal their lips.
What do I mean? Why dont you take a guess? Giving a shrug with her shoulders, Bai Yan turns away without looking back at the foolish woman.
Theres no way Bai Ruo could ignore this after hearing something so strange. Just as shes ready to go confront her sister again, her son Nangong Lin had already jumped off the sedan toe before his counterpart Bai Xiachen.
Knocking his fat oily face up, the bully proudly makes his im: Bai Xiachen, my mother said it already. You are only here to be an extra for me. Know that I will one day be the lord of the animals in this world so you must obey me! From now on, whenever you see me you must get on your knees you hear me?!
Irritated by the rudeness, Bai Xiachen only had this to say in his reply: My mother told me I mustnt get too close to imbeciles, otherwise I might get infected too.
Imbecile? Nangong Lin was so confused by the statement that he had to look around in search of said imbecile. Where is the imbecile? Its me whose talking to you, are you listening or what?
Sighing at the idiocy of his foe, the little steam bun could onlyment the cruelty of this world by shaking his head: If you are sick then its best you get it checked early on, otherwise your brain will really be screwed in the future.
No matter how dumb Nangong Lin was, theres no way he can miss that when its so direct. Ready to punch his foe with his fat little fist, it was his mother Bai Ruo who stopped him by pulling the boy back.
Dont be impulsive my son, your father is not around to protect us at the moment. Wait until he returns from talking with your grandfather, then we can deal with this brat.
Insulted by her mothers unwillingness to help, Nangong Lin became all teary in his eyes: Why must I fear this bastard? I am the overlord of this world and the animals that live in it. Mother
Behave yourself. Just wait okay? Once you are the direct disciple of the Demon Beast Sect then none will be a match for you then. At that time, you can deal with anyone as you please.
While Bai Ruo continues tofort her son to keep him out of trouble, that flicker of crookedness cannot be hidden from her eyes. Its obvious shes not going to let anyone ruin her sons future.
[]
Chapter 263 “Start of the Taming Session (1)”
Chapter 263 Start of the Taming Session (1)
His Majesty the King is entering! The sudden sharp announcement from the distance instantly calms the rowdiness.
It was the king and his son Nangong Yiing out from the main hall. Apart from the two, there were also another elder that had the air of a divine senior who instantly caught the eyes of everyone.
Wife, after leaving a few words to his father, Nangong Yi hurried over to his wife to exin. Father already told me why this is happening. Its the Demon Beast Sect trying to verify the chosen one by holding a public taming session.
Public taming? Upon hearing this, Bai Ruos very tongue was shivering with fear. Her mind instantly recalled the message Bai Yan said just now
So hes able to tame a wolf? Thats why hes here to tame a demon beast?
In other words, Bai Yan knew from the very beginning why the Demon Beast Sect was here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You need not worry my wife, our son Lin is the ruler of the animals. He will be in no danger. Mistaking the nervousness portrayed by his wife as a mothers worry, Nangong Yi only smiled confidently. Besides, hes already big enough now. Its time he gained some experience and embraced his destiny.
Instead of getting the reaction like he expected, Bai Ruosplexion only got worse: But didnt the Demon Beast Sect already confirm our sons identity? Why are they doing this now? Husband, can we not have Lin participate, Im afraid for him.
No I wont! screamed Nangong Lin with his pouting face. I am the lord of the animals so how can they hurt me? I will make them obey and then I will have them eat that bastard Bai Xiachen!
Lin! Now the womans anxiousness was right out in the open.
She never imagined the Demon Beast Sect would pull something like doing a public taming session. This wasnt in her n or expectation.
Alright, enough. Dont worry my wife, Lin will not be in danger. Still showing his confident smile, Nangong Yi wont have it any other way, I believe in my son, he will surely wow the world with his greatness. I will have Bai Yan understand her son is nothingpared to ours.
Towards the tant disregard for others in their conversation, Di Xiao Wan naturally didnt miss a single line. First giving a re at the man, then turning back to Bai Yan, she pleads: Sister-inw, can I beat him?
You can, raising a smirk, Bai Yan had no restraint for that request, but you must wait until the event is over first. I will deal with the aftermath if you kill him.
Brightening at the answer, Di Xiao Wan was so pleased over the fact that theres someone to shroud her. Even if she goes out to make trouble now, her brother cant say a word because she now got consent to do so!
Whats that smell? Nangong Yuan (king) suddenly wrinkled his brow at the foul odor. Turning to the source, what came into view was the dignified daughter of his chancellor covered in feces and urine.
How did you end up like that? Hurry and retreat this instant! What if you end up offending Elder Thunder here?
The teenage girl wanted to cry, but she stuffed it back in the second she noticed the murderous eyesing her way from everyone. Gnashing her teeth, she can do no other but to leave.
Elder Thunder, the king turns back to the senior, we can start now.
Mmm, cold and indifferent in his tune, the elder gives his consent. Someonee, bring the cage over.
Without dy, a group of well muscled guards had brought out a huge cage from behind. It was the very same one covered with the red fabric.
Today, I am here to verify the identity of the destined child regarding the animal worship incident. Whoever can domesticate this demon beast shall be the lord of the animals! Upfront about his intent foring, Elder Thunder was loud and majestic in his voice during the announcement.
In a sh, looks of envy and jealousy were all shooting over to Nangong Yis family, especially at the fat child who was gloating up to his nose.
[]
Chapter 264 “Start of the Taming Session (2)”
Chapter 264 Start of the Taming Session (2)
Its no wonder the Bai House imed they had clung onto arge power, turns out to be the Demon Beast Sect!
The world had practically recognized the fatty Nangong Lin as the one who caused that miracle; therefore, its no surprise to the people that the Demon Beast Sect would be here. As for the public taming session. Anyone can see its but a show.
Nangong Yi was seriously relishing in the attention that he was getting, especially the envious looksing his way. Rubbing his sons head proudly: Son, you mustnt let me down okay.
Father, can I go now to tame the beast? The fattys expression was full of anticipation and pride when he nced over to his foe.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Sadly for him, Bai Xiachen wasnt even looking at him. Rather, the little steam has had his eyes entirely focused on the cage. Hes clearly more interested in whatever was inside than the fatty.
Wait! Seeing how her son was readily heading over to the cage, Bai Ruo reflexively stretched out her hand to grab the boy back over. Pursing her lips, Son, you should wait. As the main star of the show, you must wait until the end to showcase how exceptional you are.
Yes Mother, you are right! Nodding at the womans suggestion, Im the most important person here so I should be making my grand entrance at the end!
These lowborns are all extras to support me. Only with their failure will it bring out my exceptionality.
Wah! The gasps and outcry hade as a result of the fabric being removed from the cage.
It was a huge dragon inside. Eight meters in length with four limbs and three pairs of wings, this fierce and ferocious looking serpent was growling menacingly at the human crowd before it.
Who wille first? Indifferent in his voice, the elder sounded like hes attempting to calm the people with his nonchnce.
Apparently it worked because a child soon stepped forward of their own volition at the caged dragon. But before the boy could get even close enough to confront the creature, the ss Dragon had already issued out a ferocious roar that scared the daylights out of the poor brat.
Im scared Mother, I want to go home! The child falls into a monstrous cry.
Looking at how frightened the first contender was, Elder Thunder can only shake his head at the poor disy of courage: Next one
There may be a lot of children under the age of five in this kingdom, but to be able to get close to the ss Dragon was nearly nonexistence today. Most would falter and cry just by being red at by the creature.
By this point the elder was increasingly disappointed, this was especially when theres only two children remaining at this point. Seeing this horrible situation, the old senior had a serious urge to interrogate the king over whether hes hiding some candidates.
Naturally Nangong Yuan (king) wouldnt miss the disgruntled looking his way. Hurrying to beckon his grandson toe, he waves the boy over: What are you still standing there for Lin? Come over now!
Startled by the holler, Nangong Lin meekly muttered back: But Bai Xiachen still hasnt gone yet.
Hurry up and get up here. If you anger Elder Thunder then you can forget about entering the Demon Beast Sect, the kings expression was very unsightly as he warned his grandson with that stare. Elder Thunder, this is my grandson Lin, he will surely not disappoint you this time.
In response, the elder only made a frown because of that fat roundish boy: Humph, for your sake, you better hope so.
Son! Bai Ruos heart was wringing with nervousness as her hands reached out again. Unfortunately for her, it was stopped by another hand in midair.
Are you not confident in our son? Hes so outstanding, he cant fail. Showing a mild smile, Nangong Yi (crown prince)forts his wife by pulling her in.
Bai Ruo couldnt say more by point, she knew theres no excuse she can use now. Nevertheless, her eyes had never once left her son like if something horrible was about to ur.
If my son fails, then I.
Chapter 265 “Start of the Taming Session (3)”
Chapter 265 Start of the Taming Session (3)
No! My son Lin wont fail! The heavens had always been on his side so theres no way he will disappoint.
It was at this moment that Nangong Lin hade before the dragon. Despite his incessant fear of the serpent, the fatty persists and inched closer.
You see that Elder? I told you my grandson Lin will be fine, Nangong Yuan (king) reveals a satisfied grin at the sight.
Unlike the previous contenders, his grandson was the only one able to continue forward without devolving into a weeping mess. That alone gave the king hope and a sense of reassurance.
Such courage, how many in this world can possiblypete with that?
I I am the ruler of the animals in this world, despite the pompous statement, the voice was a muttering mess. As a demon beast, its only right that you follow mymand. Dont worry, if you submit to me then I promise you I will feed you well and treat you well.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The obnoxious statement only made the elders forehead wrinkle even further, This fatty is so unpleasant, but if he can make the ss Dragon submit then fine. If not.
A glimpse of killing intent quickly shed across the seniors pupil as he stared intently at the scene happening over there.
Hey, if you dont say anything then Ill take it as you agreeing. Getting no response whatsoever, Nangong Lin assumed its an affirmation on the creatures part. However, just as the fatty was reaching over with his hand to touch the dragon, something unexpected urred.
Rawrrrr! A deafening howl suddenly sted forth from the dragons mouth, rming everyone to this change.
Those who were further away was still better off, only aching in their ears due to the loud bang, but the poor fatty wasnt so lucky. His body was literally sent flying outward due to the shockwave.
Mother, he roared at me! As my servant, he actually dared to roar at me! The boy instinctively cries to his mother as the first reaction, leaving the entire pce square in a deadly silence for his demeanor. In this very second, the ears of the people could only hear that irritatingly voice of the fatty.
As for Bai Ruo, the source of all this delusion and lie, the woman had copsed to the ground by now due to losing her bnce. There was no hope left in that ashen face, only desperation and fear in those eyes.
Next, without giving a second glimpse to the failure, Elder Thunder orders the examination to continue.
Impossible, this is impossible! Nangong Yis (crown prince) very voice was shaking there: There must be a mistake. Elder Thunder, please give my son Lin another chance. This time he will definitely tame this dragon.
In response, the elder only snickered augh: Common rumors truly cant be trusted. Thankfully Sect Leader he is wise and had me bring along this ss Dragon to test you people, otherwise I mightve been fooled by you ignorant fools. Now what else do you have to say about that?
Elder Thunder, I know my son is at fault for being careless. Please give him another chance, he will definitely seed.
Everyone knows it was my son who caused the animal worship incident, why did he fail? The man refuses to ept reality even now after what he saw.
Elder Thunder, what my son Nangong Yi said is true. One attempt doesnt mean anything, please give my grandson another chance. Now the king too was pushing for another try.
Humph! With a cold grunt, the elder didnt say more, which was the same as giving the go ahead.
Understanding this, Nangong Yuan (king) hurriedly winked at his grandson to go forward: What are you waiting for Lin, go now! You cannot fail you understand?
Still tearful in his eyes, Nangong Lin meekly nodded and walked forward again. Unlikest time though, his movement was gripped with fear in every stride.
Rawrrrr! Not giving the fatty another chance, a tone deafening roar had sted out. Its perfectly clear the ss Dragon was disgusted and angered by the act.
Retreating a few steps due to his fear stricken heart, Nangong Lin couldnt take it anymore and started to cry out in full force: Mother, Father, take this dragon out for me! I want to whip him for roaring at me!
From the minute Elder Thunder arrived here in the kingdom the senior had always kept a calm and cool attitude, but against the childs outrageous demand, not even he could keep his demeanor in check anymore.
It was a heartyugh, a ridiculing and contemptableugh at the foolish boy.
What a real genius your kingdom has there. Not even our own sect leader would dare go provoke this ss Dragon, yet this genius there wants to whip it? Did I hear it right or does your kingdomsnguage have a different set of vocabry?
Chapter 266 “Start of the Taming Session (4)”
Chapter 266 Start of the Taming Session (4)
The kingsplexion was awfully white as he faced the elder: Elder Thunder, just because my grandson cant domesticate the dragon doesnt mean anything. On the day of said event, one of our kingdoms most respected fortune reader exined its Lin who caused it. His words cannot be faked.
Furthermore, who would dare lie to the Royal Family? Thats a crime worthy of the death penalty across the n!
Sneering, the elder didnt buy it: You people really are ignorant, telling me the one who caused the miracle isnt capable of taming a single beast? If the child cant even do that then why did the animals across the world bow down in worship that day?
Nangong Yuans (king) expression was ashen at the rebuke: But the vast majority of the children in our kingdom is basically here. If not my grandson Lin or the others here, who else then?
Now that had stumped the elder indeed. Frowning, this senior could only issue out a sigh of frustration: Let thest child go take the test first. If it really wont work then I want you to go search again. Maybe your people missed a few during the summoning.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
First looking at his grandsons miserable teary face, then back at his son and daughter-inws ghastly looks, the king finally bit his lips and agreed: Alright, let thest one take the test then.
Naturally, the mentionedst one would of course be Bai Xiachen who was nestling in his mothers plentiful chest: Mother, Im getting sleepy, can wee back tomorrow instead?
Raising a smirk, Bai Yan can already tell what his son was up to: It cant be that you are having second thoughts about that ss Dragon right? Is it because of its ugly appearance?
Getting caught red-handed, Bai Xiachen admittedly spat out his tongue in guilt: I prefer beautiful friends like Little Rice and Little Feather. That ss Dragon is too ugly, I dont want him.
Twitching in her mouth, Di Xiao Wan almost couldnt believe her nephews remark, Have you two ever thought about the dragons feelings? Saying something like that in public is very hurtful. Besides, its not his fault hes born ugly.
Sister, biting her lips, Bai Ruo slowly walked over. Since Xiachen is already here then why dont you let him have a try?
I cannot let only my son Lin be disgraced. This brat must follow suit!
Looking up at the two-faced woman, Bai Yan was a tad surprised by what she heard: You sure recovered quickly there.
She knew Bai Ruo was a shameless person to the core, but to recover this quickly after her sons failure? Now thats something Bai Yan can honestly say she cantpete with. Its a whole different form of skill to control ones emotion so well.
What an indestructible cockroach, they just wont die no matter how many times I stomp these people down.
Going white, Bai Ruo starts making excuses: Im just looking out for you, am I not?
Ruo, dont say anymore, Nangong Yis face was very ugly right now. If our son Lin cant do it then that Bai Xiachen most certainly cant. Whats more, when the animal worship incident urred, the kid wasnt even in the kingdom. It cant be him.
Seeing the disdainful looking his way, Bai Xiachen unconsciously tightened his hands into a tight ball. Showing a sly smile, his foxy nature wasing to show: Mother, Ive thought it through. The ss Dragon may be ugly, but its still eptable.
Not giving anyone a chance to stop him, the baby boy had broken free from his mothers arm the moment he made his statement. However, instead of directly taming the dragon, his hands had fallen onto the lock binding the cage door in ce.
With a bang, the metallic device had fallen off.
Oh crap! Elder Thunder was dismayed by the sight. Because of the urgency, the senior didnt even have time to think about how the baby boy managed to break the lock.
Rawrrr! Charging out of his confine using this opportunity, the ss Dragon instantly soared into the sky and issued out an ear deafening roar.
Themon folks were all frightfully white in their faces, both at the oppressive might portrayed by the dragon and the massively scaled body that could overshadow the very sun in the sky.
Chapter 267 “Get Down and Stay There!”
Chapter 267 Get Down and Stay There!
Quick, quickly stop it! We cant let the ss Dragon get away! Thunderous in his voice, this Elder Thunder was fitting that name perfectly despite the desperation in that order.
In a blink of an eye, the members of the Demon Beast Sect had all unsheathed their weapons to take flight for the sky. Their intent was to envelop the dragon so it cant escape.
This greatly irritated the creature naturally. Tired of living a life in captivity, theres no way the ss Dragon was going to wait idly by to be captured again. Using his tail as the whip, itshes out in a full circling sweep to knock the impudent humans back down.
Darkening in his expression after witnessing the futility of his people, Elder Thunder knew he cannot hold back at this point. Without hesitation, he drew his weapon to confront the rampaging beast.
Meanwhile back on the ground, Bai Ruo was very pleased by what she saw. Snickering augh: Oh sister, your son just made a huge blunder there.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Indifferent to the taunting, Bai Yan only smiled at her son in response: Xiachen, once you are done ying then were going home.
Okay, I got it Mother. Returning a beaming smile at the woman, the baby boy then shifts his head over to the ugly dragon in the air: Ugly thing, you are attacking the wrong person!
It was already frightening enough for everyone as it was just by looking at the ferocious serpent, now this little twerp would go provoke it?
Is this kid wrong in the head or is he tired of living? Thats all the crowd could think of.
Instead of the outrage like the crowd expected, the ss Dragon only looked at Bai Xiachen before turning back to the members of the Demon Beast Sect. Then without any sounds or howling roars, the dragon immediately ditched the pests around him for the fatty kid on the ground.
Nangong Lin was truly scared now, so scared that he forgot to run even when the dragon opened up its jaws to gobble him up. Of course the ss Dragon wouldnt really swallow him, merely to scare the boy silly to the point where the fatty was a quibbling mess of snot and tears. Towards its achievement, the ss Dragon was very pleased and even showed a pang of amusement in its serpenty eyes.
The change didnt go unnoticed. Twitching in her mouth, Bai Yan now had a different outlook of this serpent, This ss Dragon is a perverted sicko that likes to scare people for fun?
Quick, take advantage of this opening and capture the dragon! Wiping the sweat off of his forehead, Elder Thunder didnt know why the creature would suddenly turn tail for Nangong Lin. However, hes not going to miss this opportunity when it presents itself.
Seemingly aware of the annoying pestsing to bother him again, the dragon instantly returned to his ferocious self and issued out a vicious howl that was so powerful that it raised a mini hurricane. Because of the intense shockwave, the members of the Demon Beast Sect were all blown heads over tails into the not so far off distance.
This time Bai Xiachen waspletely irritated now, not at the dragon for defending himself, but that the roar was so loud that it caused the dowager to faint as a result. Poor the old queen, she had only arrived on scene too and didnt even have time to figure out whats happening.
Hey you, get over here this instant! Stabbing his fists against his waist, the little steam bun was very bossy andmanding: Who told you to roar just now? Its one thing you roared at others, but why did you have to drag in innocent Queen Granny?
Going stiff in its movement, the ss Dragon was no longer ramping around likes its mighty self. Instead, it was eyeing the baby boy cautiously like its nervous.
Unrelenting, Bai Xiachen knocks his chin up and continues with his punishment: Get down on your knees now! If I dont tell you to get up then you cant!
Originally everyone thought the little bully Nangong Lin was already arrogant enough, but this Bai Xiachen was unexpectedly even worse. Its bordering on the line of insolence and madness!
Who does he think he is to order the ss Dragon around?
Snickering augh, Nangong Yi (crown prince) wanted to mock the boy for his audacity. However, whatever he wanted to say next was instantly shoved back into his throat over what urred next. His face literally froze because of how unbelievable it was.
From what used to be a ferocious serpent that would rampage across the field, the ss Dragon was now an aggrieved little wife curling up into a ball behind the baby boy. What mighty dragon? What ferocious beast? Theres not a hint of it left, more like a moping pet seeking forgiveness.
By now Bai Yan had alreadye before the old queen to help. By feeding the old granny a Dan pill of some kind, the dowager was luckily able to recover immediately. Unfortunately for this old queen, she didnt expect the first thing toe into her eyes was the massive dragon whimpering behind the baby boy.
For a minute there, time had frozen over for these people, especially the old queen.
[]
Chapter 268 “Reveal (1)”
Chapter 268 Reveal (1)
How could it be him?
How could the one to domesticate the ss Dragon be him?
Forget about Bai Ruo and her family, literally everyone else were not believing it either. But facts are facts, none can say otherwise, especially not when the dragon was acting like an obedient pet in front of the child.
I dont believe it! Dashing out in madness, Nangong Yi (crown prince) kept screaming the only truth he wants to see: Bai Xiachen is but a bastard child, a bastard!
Thats right, how can he allow a bastard child of unknown origin surpass his own son of noble background? However, just before the crazed man could get any closer there, the dragon had shed over with its tail whip and sent the prince flying back out into the crowd.
Rawwrrrrr! From those serpenty eyes a glint of ridicule could be discerned over the mans blindness and self deceit.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Towards that insult, how can Nangong Yi not notice it when looking up at his attacker? Reflexively, he started to tremble as his fingernails pierced into his palm, causing blood to seep out. Those eyes of his could shoot fire if possible.
I dont believe it, I dont believe it!
By this point the members of the Demon Beast Sect had also recovered from their initial shock.
We finally found the destined child! Thank goodness, we didnt disappoint the leaders hope and wishes. Changing from his cool and rxed demeanor, Elder Thunder was booming in hisughter when he came before the boy. I am the First Elder of the Demon Beast Sect, the names Thunder. As the representative, I and the rest of my fellow peers pay our greetings to Sir Xiachen.
Greetings to Sir Xiachen! The various members of the sect had also taken to their knees, their voices morally high over their sess.
While some were rejoicing over the scene, Bai Ruo wasnt so well off. Her shivering lips could hardly make out a single word.
Why would it be Bai Xiachen?
Even if the glory is taken away by another, it would still be far better than falling into Bai Xiachens hands! Hes but a bastard child of unknown origin, how can he deserve to get such prestige?
Her heart was pained like a thousand ants was constantly biting at it, unbearable and unstoppable. Using those bloodshot eyes, the woman hideously red at the boy in question as if she could rip him apart with her will alone.
Yet, it was at this second that Nangong Lin just had to tug at his mothers sleeve. The fattys face clearly said hes not satisfied with the results.
Mother, based on what can that bastard Bai Xiachen steal my ve? I want that dragon, snatch it back for me!
You shut up for me! The king suddenly roared out from behind, interrupting the idiotic boy from going further with his nonsense. Livid in his expression, Nangong Yuan demanded answers: Someone exin whats this about?!
Wrinkling in his forehead, Elder Thunder didnt bother to hide his disapproval, This Nangong Yuan (king) is too uneducated. Using such a loud voice, what if he scares the destined child? By then Sect Leader he will definitely punish him for good.
You want to know whats going on? Showing a faint smile, Bai Yan strolled towards her son and the serpent, There will be an answer for you in a bit.
As she mentions thest part, Bai Yans gaze inadvertently nces over to Bai Ruos location
No! Impossible! My maid Liu and that fortune reader is already dead, no one would know!
ss Dragon, retracting her eyes back to the serpent lying on the ground, she turns stern in her demeanor. If you want to stay with us in the future then you must abide by my rules! First, you cant kill the innocent and without reason. Two, if someone ever call my son a bastard child then they will be your dinner tonight. And third. you are not allowed to eat too much, I cant afford it.
[]
Chapter 269 “Reveal (2)”
Chapter 269 Reveal (2)
Its still understandable for the first two requirements, but what the heck was thest one about?
Cant afford to feed it?
Considering the ie of the Flower Brothel, she would be able to raise a hundred ss Dragons easily!
Miss Bai Yan, Elder Thunders expression sank as he quickened his words. The senior didnt want things to south at this point: This ss Dragon doesnt know how to recognize people. Even if you are Sir Xiachens mother, it wont.
Not getting the chance to finish his sentence, whatever the elder wanted to say was instantly shoved back down his throat.
Wouuhh, making a moping sound, the dragon cleverly uses its head to rub against Bai Yans hand, indicating its submission and the fear inside those serpenty eyes.
Yes, its fear.
When facing the woman, the ss Dragons demeanor was even more cautious then when facing the little steam bun.
Unfortunately though, unlike Elder Thunder who had his keen senses, everyone else only took this scene as the dragon doing its part because of the mother and son rtionship between Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen.
Mother, sour in his nose, Nangong Lin (fatty) was ready to cry again, I want that dragon, why is that bastard taking my dragon?
Going deadly pale in her face, Bai Ruo can already see how increasingly ugly those from the Demon Beast Sect was getting. Fearing things might spiral beyond return, she grabs at her son: Son, were leaving now.
No, I dont want to go! I want the ss Dragon and Im also going to be the little sect leader! Im going to make Bai Xiachen get down on his knees to beg me for mercy! The fatty cries out withplete disregard for everyone and even pushed away his mothers hand.
Maybe its due to the loss of her sons glory, or maybe just embarrassed by her sons antics, but the woman immediately countered with a p across the boys face.
Mother you hit me, you actually hit me. WAhhhhhh, I hate Mother! Aggrieved by the lecturing hit, Nangong Lins outburst grew even louder until it came a slobbering mess.
For once in Bai Ruos life, she had truly regretted her past acts of spoiling her son so much.
Humph!
Issuing out a cold grunt, Elder Thunder was satirical in his smirk: When did a useless trash be our little sect leader? Howe I never heard of such a thing? Crown Prince, Crown Princess, how are you two going to exin this?
Going stiff at the question, Nangong Yi (crown prince) was a stuttering mess in his reply: This-this. This is only my sons wildish dream, nothing but a childs little y.
Do you think I will believe that? Hes but a child with hardly any knowledge or experience. If you people didnt keep saying it in front of him then how would he know about the Demon Beast Sect or the destined child matter?
White in his usually handsome face, Nangong Yi didnt answer the elders interrogation. Instead, he shifts his gaze towards Bai Yan with his teethes gnashing: Bai Yan, at the very least we had a fling at one point. Are you really going to treat me like his?
Before those words could evene to an end, a cold and sly voice had drifted over from the back. It was oppressive and hair raising: When did my fiance ever had a rtionship with you?
Startled by this, the crowd instinctively looked towards the sound and saw that dazzling silverfish figure having no qualms about pulling Bai Yan into his embrace.
Oh Yan Yan, your choices of taste sure is bad before. Good thing youve changed and didnt miss out on me.
Such level of self-boasting was honestly a first for Bai Yan, and in front of so many people too!
If my taste was that bad then I rather poke my eyes out, she was serious and firm on that vow.
[]
Chapter 270 “Reveal (3)”
Chapter 270 Reveal (3)
This sentence very much pleased Di Cang on all sorts of level, leaving his lips in a brilliant smile: Rest assured, your taste will never be bad.
Theirplete disregard for the crowd only made Nangong Yis (crown prince) expression ever more so ugly. Those eyes could literally spew mes of pure jealousy.
Baddie Father, blinking those big blue eyes, Bai Xiachen innocently asks, Mother said you are going to show me a good show. Where is it?
No need to hurry, the show wille soon. Vague in his smile, Di Cang was sharp in his eyes that striked fear into any who peered into it: This good show is also for the world to see.
Gnashing his teeth, Nangong Yi (crown prince) cant take it anymore: You people watch then. Were leaving Ruo!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Okay, ignoring her sons crying refusal, Bai Ruo forcibly pulls the fatty along. Unfortunately for the woman, those legs of hers didnt even make it past two steps before a gloomy voice snapped her in ce.
As the main characters of the show, who said you people can leave?
Going stiff in her body, Bai Ruo couldnt exin why a sense of panic had gripped her heart after hearing that remark from behind.
Sure enough, her worries were answered the next moment when a maid came walking over under the escort of two vignt soldiers. The girls eye radiating hatred at a certain crown princess.
Liu? In the instant when Bai Ruo saw who it was, her expression had gonepletely bleak like life had been drained from her skin. How can it be you, how can.
Is Crown Princess wondering why Im still alive? The maid known as Liu sneered with ridicule in her tongue: Ive done so many horrible things for you over the years, and now that you dont need me you want to remove me?
This statement was like a heavy rod, heavily smashing away at the crowds fragile mindset.
Apart from those five-year-old children summoned for the test, there are still many ministers of the Court present. Their impression of the crown princess had always been the kind and gentle type, therefore it came as a huge surprise the maid would call Bai Ruo out.
Knowing the situation will spiral out of control and harm the royal familys reputation at this rate, Nangong Yuan (king) couldnt sit idle anymore. Hurrying to signal his son with his eyes, the king wanted this matter to be resolved in private.
Getting the hint, Nangong Yi (crown prince) was ready to go help his wife when Di Cangs chilly sneer drifted over.
I am inviting you people to see the show. Who gave you permission to stop it halfway?
Under that oppressive might, the prince was now horrified. His feet, he cant move them! Not even an inch.
Taking this all in from the back, the king was now ready to copse. He knows, after the truth bes exposed, the reputation of the royal family will be destroyed!
Continue, Di Cang coldly swept his gaze over to the maid.
Yes,plying, the maid was scathing with fury in each of her words, Years ago when the crown princess still havent married the crown prince yet, I helped her do something.
That something. had shocked the kingdom and even made waves across the people. Taking to her knees before Bai Yan, the maid starts banging her head against the ground, I deserve to die for what Ive done. I helped Second Miss frame you back then!
Second Miss was jealous of you. He loathed you for your fortune of being able to marry into royalty. To quell that jealousy, that vicious woman had me buy a sex drug from the market to ce in your drink. And to make sure you wont miss the mark, she also had me prepare a man ahead of time for you! What we didnt expect though was you getting away at thest moment.
But since you were drugged, it was just a matter of time before you had to find a man to help resolve the effects. So, Second Miss she had us look around for you. When we did, you were already a mess with your clothes scuffled and untied.
[]
Chapter 271 “Reveal (4)”
Chapter 271 Reveal (4)
The crowds were gasping hard at the im while their eyes looked on in disbelief at the woman in question.
So it turns out Bai Yans loss of virginity was done at Bai Ruos orchestration! How old was she back then? Nothing but a teenage and already so vicious and scheming?
You lie! frantic in her demeanor, Bai Ruo rushes up to stop the maid called Liu. Unfortunate for her, she was halted by the escorting soldiers long before she could get near.
Crown Princess, from the time you gave birth to the time you married His Highness is but six months, yet you dered its a premature birth and that its heavens blessing. The maids voice had risen into a scream by now: Everyone! I want you all to know that its all a lie! She had in fact gotten in bed with the crown prince long before then and had even been impregnated before marriage!
Bloody in her eyes, Bai Ruo wanted to strangle the damn wrench: Ive been good to you, why are you doing this to me?!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Been good to me? In order to make me serve you wholeheartedly, you killed my brother! Thats your form of being good to me?
The maid was seething with hatred in her eyes. If not for Di Cang informing her of the truth then she never wouldve thought her mistress would be so vicious even to her own people.
You you lie! Panic had settled into Bai Ruos eyes.
Impossible, I had that matter carried out in secret, how did Liu find out?
Furthermore, I know too many of your secrets. Thats why you tried to remove me. If not for his lordships people saving me in time, I wouldve been dead by now. Cold in her snickering smile, the maid wont be stopped at this point: Im here today to rip apart that fake mask of yours and to let the world know how cruel and vicious you truly are you!
Under Bai Ruos murderous gaze, the maid called Liu slowly turns toward Nangong Yis direction: Your Highness, do you know how your mother the Queen died? She was killed by your wife the Crown Princess! On that day, I was charged with keeping watch outside the room.
What? This had done it. Clenching his fist until the veins had popped, he questions his wife ruthlessly: Ruo, is what she say true?!
Husband, biting her lips, she puts on a pitiful face like she usually does. How can I possibly do something like that? This ungrateful wrench offended me before, thats why I expelled her from our home. This is her form of retaliation.
Turning back to the maid, Nangong Yis gaze was gloomy and dark: You say my wife killed my mother, what motive would she have then?
Your Highness, do you remember the edict your mother passed that day? It was under the coercion of this woman, thats why she made that order. In order to not let the truth be told, she ruthlessly poisoned your mother the Queen.
In actual truth, the queen had never once wanted to pull Bai Ruo down with her. After all, the queen was a grandmother and a mother, theres no way she wouldve carried out with the self-destructive act of informing the king.
Unfortunately for everyone, Bai Ruo had be ustomed to being cautious? With such a dangerous loose end hanging around, its unavoidable she would aim to remove the problem before it festers.
Bai Ruo, tell me now, tell me shes lying! Nangong Yi had to take in a deep long breath after saying that. There was pain and there was anger, the two most conflicting emotions he could get in a situation like this.
He never expected his wife who had warmed his bed all these years to be such a vicious woman.
Its not true Husband, please let me exin. Its Liu whos framing me! Miserable in her appearance, Bai Ruo truly had skills when it came to ying with her tears and getting the pity of the crowd.
Now the crown prince was bing increasingly suspicious and confused. A part of him wants to believe his wife, yet another part was telling him otherwise and that everything was a plot by Di Cang and Bai Yan.
Crown Prince, seeing how the foolish prince was about to be swayed, the maid decides to chime in now to pull it back in her way. Thest thing I want to tell everyone is the truth regarding the miracle of the animal worship incident. When the phenomenon urred and I reported it to the crown princess, she immediately had me spread the word that its for her sons birth.
[]
Chapter 272 “Bai Ruo’s Doomsday (1)”
Chapter 272 Bai Ruos Doomsday (1)
The pce had fallen dead silent once again to the point where even the fatty was looking up towards his mother for answers.
To think that message recognizes by the masses were made true by Bai Ruos intentional spinning.
Liu! If you keep using me then I will tear off that mouth of yours! Bai Ruo could no longer keep up her charade as the weak innocent woman. Instead, her face was now twisted and horrific with rage.
In response to his wifes appearance, Nangong Yi inexplicably backed up to gain some distance. His eyes were gradually filling up with disappointment before turning to anger.
Bai Ruo, youve really yed me for a fool!
If it werent for that rumor then how could he have been so inted with arrogance? If not for that then why would he have been defaced before the people?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Husband, I she wanted to make excuses again. Sadly for her, another set of figures were starting toe over from the garden side.
The first was in a fortune reader getup, the second being a woman shrouded by a white veiled hat that covered her face.
All of a sudden, Bai Ruos eyes were widening in shock, Its bad enough Liu is alive, but why is the long dead Green Reader still alive too?
Crown Princess, how have you been, sarcastic in his voice, the one known as Green Reader made no attempt at hiding his hostility. Five years ago you took away my loved ones and forced me to work for you. I listened to your words and dered the master of the animals was your child. But in the end you still killed my family and even hunted me down.
Those who are present were all gasping hard like a ghostly hand had straight up ripped into their backbones.
This Bai Ruo sure is ruthless in her means of making people work for her. Always taking ones family hostage, how did this woman ever get so far without anyone noticing her true self?
Howughable, I may be able to read others fortune but I could not discern my own. Fortunately fate didnt end me back then. I was saved by a passing master when I was on the brink of death. Only like that did I have a chance to return for todays revenge.
Back then years ago, the main reason why the popce would believe the rumors so wholeheartedly was solely thanks to this fortune reader known as Green Reader.
He had never failed in his reads, this was verified by the king himself and had at one point requested this Green Reader to be an official of the Court. Pity, due to his frencing nature, the man had refused the goodwill.
Mr. Green, is what you say absolutely true? Nangong Yuan (king) was shaking down to his very voice.
I Green Reader have never lied in my life, the only exception being that asion five years ago under duress.
Theres been nocking of remorse for the fortune reader over his folly. If he had known ahead of time that Bai Ruo would kill his family regardless, he wouldve just revealed the truth instead of making the lie. Unfortunately for him, he had no strength or capability to exact revenge, otherwise he wouldve returned long ago.
So, hes been waiting, waiting for an opportunity.
HAhahaha, the king wasughing maniacally with self mockery. What a good Bai Ruo, youve been ying us all for fools! Do you know what the consequences are for deceiving the king?
Retreating several steps, Bai Ruo bites her lip and lies again: I have done no such thing! When Green Reader left he was already in cahoots with Liu. I found out about their rtionship, thats why I expelled them from my home!
Now I understand, Bai Ruo suddenly popped her eyes in enlightenment. Liu, I know you hate me for breaking you up with Green Reader, but you cant frame me like this! Ive done nothing wrong to you!
[]
Chapter 273 “Bai Ruo’s Doomsday (2)”
Chapter 273 Bai Ruos Doomsday (2)
Towards how outrageously shameless the woman was, the maid called Liu was literally left bbergasted. For a second there, she didnt even know how to respond.
Bai Ruo, I hope what you say is true, otherwise I wont let you off if I find out you are lying to me! Nangong Yi (crown prince) purses his lip while a fierce sharpness overtook his gaze.
Inwardly the man was still reluctant to believe the truth. After all, theyve been sharing the same bed for so many years. How can he believe Bai Ruo would be so vicious?
Unfortunately for the prince, thest hope of denial was shattered then when a familiar snicker prated into his soul.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Like his son, Nangong Yuan (king) had also jolted up from the throne, his eyes filled with incredulous and disbelief.
How can it be?
Isnt she dead? How can she be standing here?
Mother mother? The Nangong Yi starts stammering in his words.
He did not hear it wrong, that voice definitely belonged to his mother the queen!
Then that means Mother didnt die?
Confirming everyones thought, the woman who was standing behind the fortune reader hade forward to reveal her identity. Palish in her appearance without an ounce of nobility or prestige, this was Ning Dai, the former queen of the kingdom.
Mother, what is this all about? I thought you were. The prince nervously asks, afraid what he saw was but an illusion.
Like the son of the former queen, the officials of the Court were also at a loss over what to do. They wanted to know but knew only the woman herself can give the story. Their anxious eyes had given away their curiosity.
Under the hatred filled gaze from her mother-inw, Bai Ruos pretentious face had finally crumbled into desperation.
My son, you best ask your good wife about this matter! That smile was cold, very cold: Back then I trusted her, thats why I made the mistake of handing down a decree for Bai Yans marriage. I never thought His Majesty would be so angry. And out of worry for me pulling her down, your wife went for my life without hesitation!
Ning Dais iris was spewing me like it would engulf her target: If it werent for Lord Cang who had the honor of passing through that night, I fear I wouldve died along with my servant. Closing her eyes as if reminiscing the past, Ning Dai appears pained by what she experienced.
She truly regrets it, regret her past doing and how she nearly lost her life because of Bai Ruos lies and deceit.
Understanding theres no other possible truth but the truth, Nangong Yi (crown prince) slowly turned towards the person.
So Liu and Green Reader did not lie, everything is your doing! Those eyes only carried with it disgust and utter disappointment as he eyed the woman he called wife.
He can ignore the maid, he can ignore that fortune reader, but he can never ignore his own mother! For a moment there, his very stomach was churning so badly that he nearly threw up on the spot, thats how disgusted he felt for sharing a bed with this woman.
Tell me, are all those stories about Bai Yan fake? Are they all lies that you made up?
The mostughable part out of all of this was how gullible he himself was. He actually believed everything without confirming a word of it!
Husband, Bai Ruo can no longer keep herposure and fell into a panic. Taking to her knees, she pleads: Please have mercy on my life. No matter what, I gave birth to our child. I know Im wrong.
Enough! The prince roars, You still have the nerve to talk about our son? Do you know what you have done? Youve ruined Lins future, ruined his life!
[]
Chapter 274 “Bai Ruo’s Doomsday (3)”
Chapter 274 Bai Ruos Doomsday (3)
Bai Ruos hangs her head in defeat. This time, she knows no one can help her.
Someonee, send my word! The king was furious, Take this woman away for attempting to murder the queen! She is to be executed immediately.
As soon as the word executed came forward, the deceitful woman finally showed some panic. Climbing up from the ground, she pleads for mercy by mming her head against the ground.
Father I know I am wrong, please have mercy on me for Lins sake! I am your grandchilds mother, at least give me a quick death.
You are not qualified to mention Lin! In fact, you are not even worthy of being his mother after what you did! What are you people still standing there for, drag this woman away! I dont want to see her again!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Theres definitely disgust in the kings face, but more than that were remorse and regret in his heart. If he had known Bai Yan would have such achievement one day then he shouldve insisted on going through with the marriage back then. Now, because of this wretched woman the royal family had ended up missing out on an amazing member.
Nangong Yi! Seeing her pleading was pointless, Bai Ruo instead turns towards her husband: How do you think you got into your position today? If it werent for me spreading those rumors then the title as Crown Prince never wouldve fallen to you!
And now, youre just going to leave me behind after crossing the bridge? Dont think its that easy! Dont forget, Lin is your only child. If you dont save me then our son will definitely hate you forever! Her seething rage cannot be covered up by that beautiful face.
In response, Nangong Yi only snickered augh: Im the Crown Prince of Liu Huo, what woman cant I get if I wish for it?
Hoho, Bai Ruo sneered, Let me tell you something. Back when I gave birth to Lin I have already drugged you. Aside from our son in this lifetime, you can never produce another child.
What did you say? Nangong Yis expression instantly went stiff as a bloodthirst overtook his eyes, I dare you to say it again!
No wonder For so many years none of the other concubines could conceive for me. So its Bai Ruos doing!
How can I allow my man to produce children with another woman? And besides, having Lin is enough for you. Dont think you can ever conceive another son in this lifetime.
In truth, the man didnt hold that much care even after his son Lin lost the halo of being the destined child. After all, its just one son less, he can always make more. But now things arepletely different. Without the ability to conceive another, the current situation will be devastating for him.
Bitch, Im going to kill you! Using those big hands of his, Nangong Yi really wanted to choke the vicious bitch to death at this moment. However, instead of getting the expression that he wants, Bai Ruo only smirked while her face went purplish green from suffocation.
She wants to die, at least by her husbands hand will be swifter than being executed by thews of the kingdom.
Bang!
Sadly for Bai Ruo, things wont end so easily. Before she could sumb to her end, a razor sharp dagger hadnded on Nangong Yis hand, forcing him to release that grip.
For a while there, the only thing the crowd could look at was the woman in red She was gorgeous under that brilliant sun. To call her an incarnation of a flower here was no understatement.
Bai Ruo, you think I will let you die so easily after inflicting so much pain onto me? From that faint smile of gentle warmth, her pupils soon turned sharp and frostily cold.
[]
Chapter 275 “Bai Ruo’s Doomsday (4)”
Chapter 275 Bai Ruos Doomsday (4)
Stiffening in her body, all levels of despair was now filly visible on her face: Bai Yan, my greatest regret is not killing you back then!
Even until now in her moment of doom, Bai Ruo still doesnt repent and pins all the me onto her half-sister.
If Bai Yan is dead then I wouldnt be in this situation. Its all her fault!
No, what you should be regretting about is framing me, she raises a smirk of ridicule. If all you wanted is to marry Nangong Yi then you couldve done so without harming me. Yet, you chose to frame me, thats why I wont let you have an easy ending.
When her sentence done, Bai Yan then turns towards one of her subordinate, Lady Chu, take her away for Hua Luo, she will know what to do with her.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Ruo had be bleakish from fear. She knows what awaited her now will be a fate worse than death.
Understood Mistress, the woman readilyplies and came forward from the crowd. Bai Ruo, should I drag you or do you want to walk with me?
I From white to green, all Bai Ruo could do was bite her lips right now because her tongue refuses to work.
It seems you want to make things difficult. Showing a smashing smile, Lady Chu wasted no time to drag the uncooperative woman away for the outside.
Watching everything from the sideline, Nangong Lin wanted to go help. However, his feet wouldnt budge an inch and could only shiver there with his obese body. This was true even when his mother was being towed right past him.
In response to this epic case of cowardice, Bai Ruo could only feel disappointment. She can scheme and plot against everyone in this world, but she had honestly done everything in her powers to give this son the best. Yet, when the timees all she got in return was a son that only knows how to shrink backwards like a turtle?
Mo Mother Nangong Lins expression was very cowardly. Before he could finish his sentence, that womanly figure was already dragged away in front of him.
My queen, it was then Nangong Yuan (king) turns his sight at Ning Dai. Its good that you are back. I will have the maids prepare the bedchamber for you.
Shuddering at the remark, Ning Dai only lowered her head: Theres no need. I am now living in the Poison Valley. The Master of the Poison Valley is treating me well so I wont be returning.
During her time in the Poison Valley she had never been given a break, constantly being used as a test subject for various drugs and poisons.
However her heart had never felt such peace and tranquility before.
No need for constant scheming, no need topete with other women, and most importantly, she doesnt need to fight for a man that doesnt love her back.
Nangong Yuan was rather stunned by the choice: Poison Valley? Are you talking about the middle ss power, that Poison Valley?
Ning Dai would of course not miss the glimmer of cunning in the kings eye. Making a faint smile, she spells out the truth for him: Your Majesty wants to use me as a connection with the Poison Valley correct? Im afraid that wont be possible, Im but a test subject of insignificant standing. If you force me to stay then it might anger the Master.
Getting seen through so easily, the king became a tad embarrassed: If you are so intent on that decision then I wont stop you. I will have someone escort you back.
Thank you, Your Majesty. Showing a mild smile, Ning Dai began to take her leave. However, before she does, she first made a slight bow at Di Cang before turning her sight over to Bai Yan.
[]
Chapter 276 “High-Profile Bai House (!)”
Chapter 276 High-Profile Bai House (!)
Miss Bai Yan, I know I did a lot of wrong things that day and have reflected upon them at the Poison Valley. If not for you and his lordship, I wouldnt have had a chance of getting a new lease on life. For that, I thank you.
There was no arrogance nor grace to be found, only calm and indifference like shes seen through her life. Towards this drastic change in personality, Bai Yan can truly feel the change in the queen and not some sort of act.
This time I came back just to expose Bai Ruos true face and the things she had done. Now that my goal isplete, its time I left too.
Towards this genuine attitude, Bai Yan had no reason to mock the woman. Showing a mild smile, she replied in earnest: Its good that you cane to terms with this. As for Bai Ruo, my subordinates will make sure she wish she was dead instead being alive.
If so then thats good.
Towards Bai Ruo, how can Ning Dai not hate her?
She was earnestly good to the girl, treated her like a real daughter. In the end, what she got in return was heartless ruthlessness!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Aside from exposing Bai Ruo today, Ning Dai also wanted to relish in the pain of Bai Ruo suffering afterwards. However, now that the girl had fallen into Bai Yans hand, she knew what awaited in the future will be a fate worse than death.
At the very least its far worse then what the king can dish out with the death penalty!
Just like that, Ning Dai had left the pce. Not giving anyone to stop her, not her son, not her husband, no one. Its as if the pce and all those who upies it was never part of her life nor was it her home.
Bai Yan Nangong Yi showed regret, pain, and apology in his eyes as he faced that enchanting face.
But more than those emotions, theres jealousy in his heart. He was jealous of Di Cang being able to be with that woman that was once supposed to be his. Its piercing to his eye that it hurts.
It shouldve been mine! Bai Yan shouldve been mine. That mesmerizing face, that near perfect body and her son shouldve been all mine!
Ignoring whatever was on the princes mind, Bai Yan never once returned that heated gaze. Instead, she only came before the old dowager to help support the granny.
Did the scene give you a scare just now?
Replying with a shake of her head, the dowager only felt the need to pat Bai Yans hand: Child, youve finally reached the brightness at the end of the tunnel. I can now be relieved that I didnt fail your mothers trust in me.
Pursing her lips at the mention of Lanyue, Bai Yan could not bring herself to say more. Emotions were a difficult thing to say and she was no different in this respect.
Child, can youe with me, I have something to give you.
Okay.
Though she and the dowager had but a few actual meetings in reality, even so, her closeness to this old queen was no less than her bond with the Lan family. This strange connection was something Bai Yan cant quite understand, nevertheless it doesnt hinder her understanding that the affections were true and genuine.
In response to Bai Yan departing first and leaving him behind, Di Cang didnt get angry nor did he force his way to tag along; instead, he turns his focus over to Nangong Yi (crown prince). Bring him away for me!
Yes, your lordship. Two of the soldiers readilyplied with the mans order.
Lord Cang, the king was shocked, this is Bai Ruos fault, my son did no wrong. You
Before that sentence could finish, Di Cangs gloomy and threatening gaze had already swept over to shut him up.
His biggest mistake is trying to eye my wife!
Retracting his devilish gaze from the prince, Di Cang was overbearing and unyielding, Whoever dares to plead for Nangong Yi will face the same punishment as him!
Frightened silly by the statement, not even Nangong Yuan himself could say more. He may be the king, but in front of this dangerous man who could literally destroy his kingdom, the choice was obvious.
This reaction didnt only apply to the mortalmoners, even those from the Demon Beast Sect had to take a step backwards under that powerful aura. It was suffocating just being close to this figure.
How can there be such a terrifying person in this world, Elder Thunder instinctively wipes his forehead despite there being no sweat at all.
Even worse is hes Sir Xiachens father!
[]
Chapter 277 “High-Profile Bai House (2)”
Chapter 277 High-Profile Bai House (2)
Brother. In the end even after her hesitation and lip biting, Di Xiao Wan worked up her courage to say hello to Di Cang.
What are you doing here? The mans brow instantly furrowed upon contact with that troublesome figure. His look was no different from someone just discovering some kind of filth that needs to be tossed away.
Now that did it. Di Xiao Wan became so aggrieved by that attitude that she nearly broke into a cry.
How can he look at me like that when Ive been standing here for so long? And to make it seem like Im something dirty too!
Is he even my brother? WAHHHH!!!!
Since you are here then you stay behind to look after Xiachen. If anything happens to him then Im going to make you pay. With that said, the devilishly figure was already gone.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
He came quickly but was also gone quickly. However, the man had also left with Nangong Yi (crown prince) in toe so thats one difference.
As for the fate of this once proud prince of the kingdom, who knows. One thing was certain though, it cant be good.
Aggrieved by how easily she was tossed aside, Di Xiao Wan starts moping to her nephew instead to get somefort. Her lips biting her skirt like a wronged child: My adorable Xiachen, how can your father be so horrible. At the very least Im his sister who grew up with him. How can he not notice my existence until I went up to him
Dont be sad Auntie, I wont be as bad as Baddie Father. I wont ignore you okay?
Seeing the girls pitiful appearance, Bai Xiachen was also afflicted inside. Pretending to be a small adult, he starts patting the girl on the head to sooth her sadness.
Really? Her eyes lit up, however, she quickly covered it up by continuing on with her act, Then you have to give me a kiss kiss on the cheek.
Mother said men and women mustnt do that.
Wrinkling his lovely brow, Bai Xiachen was ready to refuse the proposal outright when he noticed the tears quickly building up in the girls eye. Helpless against that demeanor, he sighed and submitted, That I guess its fine if its just one kiss.
He simply couldnt bare to see his auntie be so sad. Therefore, he made it quick and gave the girl a small smooch on the cheek. Which had the side effect of causing that beautiful face to bloom like a flower.
Auntie, are you better now?
Of course! As if he can make me sad? Di Xiao Wan knocks her chin up high, If it werent for you and Sister-inw being here then I wouldnt even bother to see him.
This time it was baby boys turn to crack in his expression because he just realized hes been scammed.
Did she just cheat me? I got fooled by this sweet dumbaclutz auntie of mine?!
I want to see Mother.
At least the very least Mother would never cheat me, and its always me who secretlynds a kiss on Mother.
Wuoohh, stretching out his neck towards the boy, the ss Dragon issues out a low moping sound as a form of protest. That wagging tail was no different from a pleading dog asking for something.
I also want kiss kiss.
Likely understanding what the dragon meant, his expression immediately turned into an angry one: ss Dragon, you are so ugly and a male no less! I am not going to give you a kiss kiss.
Humph, no kiss kiss then no kiss kiss. Retreating back to his original spot in grievance, the dragon then got the fine idea of turning his sight somewhere else, Fine then, I can go ask Demon Queen to kiss me instead afterwards.
ss Dragon, if you dare ask Mother to kiss you then my mother will kill you. Even if Mother doesnt then my father will.
The boy kindly gives this reminder, which directly causes the dragon to freeze there. Of the two mentioned individuals, neither one were people he wanted to infuriate. If he does, the dragon knows his little master there will be having roast dragon that very same night.
Shortly thereafter the end of the event, most of the people who came to witness the asion had already left with the children being escorted by the royal guards for resting in the prepared rooms. However, there were still some who were both shocked and frightened among these individuals.
So it was Bai Ruo who intentionally leaked the rumor out of Nangong Lin being the destined child. To think I believed it so earnestly all these years.
[]
Chapter 278 “High-Profile Bai House (3)”
Chapter 278 High-Profile Bai House (3)
Bai Ruo really is hateful to the extreme. Not only did she steal Bai Yans position as the Crown Princess back then, she also had her son steal the prestige of being the destined child! Such shamelessness, I really have to wonder where she gets the nerve to pull off such lies.
And to think the Bai House was still being so high-profile. After this matter gets out then they can forget about ever showing their faces to the public.
Hearing all these whispering gossips about his family, Nangong Lin became helplessly weak as he stood there alone in the backyard of the pce.
His father and mother were taken away, meaning hes alone now. And his grandfather the king was now practically ignoring him and wouldnt even send the boy a nce.
A child raised into a cripple was no different from a useless garbage, thats Nangong Lin right now.
Somewhere over at a tea house, Bai Xiao was currently enjoying a tea with his friend at the moment: Wei Qing, how are you doing recently?
This trantion is only hosted on Bcatrantion
Sitting in front of him was the young man saved by the Dan pill he used back then.
Giving a faint smile, Wei Qing was frank in his reply: My body is mostly recovered. I really have to thank you forst time, I never expected to meet you again back there.
You saved me back then years ago. If not for your help, I wouldve been dead already. Thats the least I can do.
Dont say it like that, its no big deal for what I did back then. Please dont take it to heart and think that way. Wei Qing was reluctant drag Bai Xiao into his business, thats why hes downying his help.
Going up again the Medicine Sect was noughing matter and hes not so damnable to drag his friend down with him.
Seeing how Wei Qing wouldnt tell him more, Bai Xiao knew better then to push it. However, he wanted to show his support nevertheless: Wei Qing, the reasoning I saved you back there wasnt just because of your help years ago, its because I treasure you as my friend. For a friend, Im willing to go all the way regardless of the ordeal.
Thank you, brother, tapping the boy on the shoulder, Wei Qing issues out a joyousugh. Its fine, I really dont need your help for the time being. Oh yes, the Dan pill is from your sister right? I still havent had the chance to thank her personally yet.
Because of his injuries, Wei Qing was never arranged to stay inside the old manor, hence the reason why he never got to meet Bai Yan.
Bang! It was then a forceful palm mmed down at the table in front of the two boys.
Wrinkling his brow, Bai Xiao looks up to see who these unweed intruders were. It was Yu Rong and her entourage.
Like her daughter, Old Madam Yu was also showing disdain in her old face as if mocking the youngsters for their foolishness.
The only exception here was Bai Zheng Xiang that was standing emotionless on the sideline. His demeanor was like someone looking at a stranger and not his son.
Bai Xiao, you must be surprised that you would have this day right?! Snickering augh, Yu Rong starts rambling off on her own: So what if your sister Bai Yan is strong? Now my grandson Lin has the backing of the Demon Beast Sect, we no longer need to fear the Flower Brothel!
Angered by the remark, Wei Qing was ready to stand up for a fight when Bai Xiao stopped him with a tug.
Scram! Bai Xiao stares coldly at the snobbish group.
You Yu Rong was screaming red in her face at the tant disregard, This little shit still dare to speak out in this situation?
Chiming in at this moment, Old Madam Yu sure knows when to add salt to a wound: Daughter, why are you bothering to speak with a dying man? Lin will soon be the disciple of the sect leader. When the timees, these siblings will have nothing to say then.
Getting better in herposure at the reminder, Yu Rong turns back to her gloating self: Thats right. My grandson Lin is someone that is beyond the likes of you! When the timees, I like to see if you will still dare disobey his orders.
She pauses, letting her words sink in before continuing on with her rant: Even Di Cang, that man will soon be Zhis husband.
Although Zhi had been shaved bald on the head by that Di Xiao Wan and was even imprinted with a marking of Bitch on her forehead, but with the Demon Beast Sects order, how can they refuse?
[]
Chapter 279 “The Face slapping Sure is Loud”
Chapter 279 The Face pping Sure is Loud
Bai Xiao, out of consideration that you are my son, I will only ask you this one time. Do you want to return to the family?
Looking at the mans expressionless face, the boy only had contempt left in his response: Now that youve lost the bastard child in Yu Rongs belly, you are turning back to me? What a shame. Aside from my sister Bai Yan, I have no other family members. Not you, and mostly certainly not these wretched people.
How dare you! Bai Zheng Xiangs was greatly irritated there, Did you not hear what weve been telling you? Lin is about to be the little sect leader of the Demon Beast Sect. His status will be beyond what any one of us can be at. If you dont return to us then you can forget about the benefits that is soon to be ours.
Several days ago the man himself would still be hesitant to reveal this news to the public, after all, its not set in stones yet back then. However, this morning his daughter Bai Ruo had already informed him of this great news and was even summoned by the king for an audience. If his daughter was going to the pce then it can only mean good things.
This trantion is only hosted on Bcatrantion
Towards the bold statement, the upants of the tea house was now in an uproar.
These people may bemoners, but the name of the Demon Beast Sect was a behemoth that cannot be trifled with, especially for a small kingdom like this.
Nangong Lin is about to be the little sect leader of that power?
Thats no different from a chicken ascending into a phoenix, what a bombshell of a news!
I, Bai Xiao, would rather wander in the wild with my sister Bai Yan than to stay in the Bai House. Firm and steady in his voice, Wherever she goes I go, I will never leave her in this lifetime!
Alright, good, I hope you wont regret your decisions today. Livid in his face, Bai Zheng Xiang no longer cares at this point. In his view, the boy will surely regret it in the future.
Lets go, were leaving. Throwing thesest few words behind, the man turns away to leave. Unfortunately for him, he didnt make it very far before bumping into someone that he knew outside the tea house.
The other person was a middle-aged man with a sword like eyebrow and lip: What a coincidence Lord Bai, what are you still doing here?
General Lin Da? Bai Zheng Xiang wasnt so friendly in his reception. He and this general had always been at odds in the Court so how can he be good in his expression.
What does it have to do with you about me being here? Shouldnt you be at the pce right now?
The beast taming event is over so of course I would be leaving the pce. General Lin Das smile was so full of mockery and ridicule that its too obvious.
Beast taming? What beast taming? Bai Zheng Xiang asks, confused by the strange statement.
Putting on a pretentious look of astonishment, General Lin Da was enjoying this so much: The Demon Beast Sect had brought over a huge dragon today for the event. They wanted the children of the kingdom to participate in the taming event so they can verify who the destined child is.
In no time at all, the gazes of everyone still inside the tea house had fallen onto the members of the Bai House.
Didnt he say the Demon Beast Sect is here to take Nangong Lin into their ranks? Why did it turn into a beast taming event?
Humph! Unfazed by the news, Bai Zheng Xiang coldly replies, My grandson will certainly seed in taming the dragon. Thats undeniable.
If Lin is unsessful then theres no need to even mention the other children.
Now that did, General Lin Da could no longer keep up his charade and broke into aughing fit. Tears of joy was leaking out of his sides because of that intense crackle.
Lord Bais grandson is indeed amazing. He actually had the nerve to go up front to touch the dragon while the others would weep and cry just by getting close. Unfortunately though, the dragon only needed to issue out a roar to send your grandson scrambling back in tears like a mouse. HAHAHAHA!
[]
Chapter 280 “Bai Zheng Xiang’s Despair”
Chapter 280 Bai Zheng Xiangs Despair
Bai Zheng Xiangs smug face finally crumbled under theughing mockery of the general. Annoyed, he roars out: What nonsense are you spouting?!
Nonsense? General Lin Da snickered in contempt at the mans foolishness, The others will soon be returning from the pce like I am, the world will know by then. When the timees you will see for yourself if Im talking nonsense or not.
Ashen in his face, Bai Zheng Xiang could no longer control his body and started to tremble. Meanwhile, his wife rushes forward at the general in a frantic scream.
Im going to tear apart your mouth for spreading lies! How can my grandson Lin fail! Impossible!
If it was in the past, General Lin Da would still hold some hesitation at the Bai House because of the connection with the crown prince. But now, HA!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Without holding back, the general sends a major stomp at the womans chest and sent Yu Rong flying back.
Damn mad bitch! Patting his hands together to remove the dust, he sneered even harder: You people cant be any better to raise a daughter like Bai Ruo. Oh yes, your disgrace of a daughter already admitted to plotting against Bai Yan from back then. Its Bai Ruo who made her lose her chastity. Dont tell me you dont know about that?
Freezing in his body, Bai Zheng Xiang awkwardly turned towards his wife: Is it true, its really Bai Ruo who did it?
No! Yu Rong roared out her answer without a second thought. However, that pang of panic and fear could still be noticed by her man.
Biting her lip, Yu Rong truly fits being a deceitful bitch like her daughter: How can our daughter be like that? Shes so kind and gentle, theres no way thats true!
Why should I frame her? General Lin Da smirked at the irony here, After Bai Ruo confessed to everything, do you know what else we heard? She killed her own maids very brother to make the girl work wholeheartedly for her. Then theres Green Readers family, she took them hostage to make the man say Nangong Lin is the destined child of that phenomenon.
Boom!
Compared to the news of Bai Ruo framing her half-sister Bai Yan, this one was far more explosive.
s, Bai Xiao (brother) could no longer take in another word from his end, his mind was too preupied by the news of Bai Ruo ruining his sister.
Bai Ruo deserves to die!
A touch of murderous intent starts exuding out of the handsome boy due to rage.
How dare you hit me! The Demon Beast Sect will never let you off for this! Climbing up from the ground, Yu Rong was so full of anger in her face that she can kill with her eyes alone if she can.
General Lin Da did not care for the threat, nor does he care to give the ragged woman another nce.
Thest thing I want to say is Bai Ruos attempt at murdering the Queen. Guess what, Her Highness didnt die and stood up today to point out your daughters crime in front of everyone. Now, she cant even protect herself anymore.
Nearly copsing due to the horrifying shock, Bai Zheng Xiang was close to despairing at this point.
Impossible, how can Lin fail, and how can my daughter murder the queen
Seemingly afraid the shocking blow wasnt enough, the general follows up with another strike: Oh yes, theres another important part that I forgot to tell you, do you know who sessfully tamed the dragon?
Stiff and stammering in his voice, Bai Zheng Xiang asked anyways: Who?
Its Bai Xiachen, he sessfully domesticated the dragon, and he is the real destined child of that phenomenon.
Popping his eyes incredulously, Bai Zheng Xiangs had troubleing to terms with what his ears were telling him.
Bai Xiachen How can it be that little rascal?
Mother! Yu Rong suddenly eximed, running to catch his fainting mother that could no longer withstand the multiple shocks of reality.
[]
Chapter 281 “Lanyue’s Belonging”
Chapter 281 Lanyues Belonging
General Lin Da, I will take my leave now. Bai Zheng Xiang couldnt care for anything else anymore. Cupping his hand to signal his departure, he scampers away without so much as ncing at Old Madam Yu behind himself.
Stamping her feet at how her man would leave without helping, Yu Rong naturally wouldnt be pleased. However, by the time she was ready to look for help around herself, the eyesing her were none. The rest of the people here was tantly pretending like they saw nothing.
Unjust is doomed to destruction. Coming before this pair of hateful creatures, Wei Qing gives a heavy grunt before following in Bai Xiaos leaving shadow.
Tranquil and peaceful inside the pce, Bai Yan was currently waiting alone inside the old queens quarter while the dowager rummaged through one of her cabs.
Child, this is your mothers. She left me with this so that I can one day pass it onto you when youvee to age. What came into view from the queens hand was a dragon and phoenix embroidered satchel.
My mothers belonging? Bai Yan was slightly stunned by this.
Taking it off the old grannys hand, she didnt wait and directly rummaged through the small package to bring out a piece of paper.
Based on how yellowish the sheet of paper was, its obvious the letter was written many years ago.
My daughter Bai Yan:
When you see this letter I specte I would no longer be a part of this world already. Perhaps you and your brother will hate me and me me, but Mother never regretted that decision. Otherwise, how could your brother be born?
Upon reaching this point in her read, Bai Yan was seriously starting to doubt whether or not shes really Lanyues daughter. How can a mother not mention her daughter at all?
Continuing her read.
Mother knows, I dont have many days left. Since the day Madam Yu entered the house, that woman had already poisoned me. Funny thing is by the time I realized this, your father will no longer believe in me.
Stillbirth?
Her fingers inexplicably started to tremble because this just might be her chance to learn the truth!
In the following context that Im about to say is the truth. You may not be able to ept this, but you have the right to know. Bai Yan, my sweet dearest daughter, you are not my trueborn. Years ago I owed a friend of mine a great favor. Though brief in our encounter, what that woman did was something I can never repay. Sadly, by the time she appeared before me again after our short meeting, that person was already in a horrible state while carrying you in her embrace, the baby you.
She begged me to take care of you as my own daughter in her blood ridden state, so, I did. I originally wanted to introduce you as my foster daughter, but fate likes to y with us. In the same night I received you, my child, still in belly, was ready toe out. As you can guess, the baby ended up being a stillborn and I reced the child with you, thus turning you into my biological daughter.
Your father isnt aware of this. I feared he would treat you differently from the rest, so I kept this a secret even till my death.
Yan Yan, my sweet dearest daughter, when you leave the Bai House in the future, promise me not to change your maiden name. The Bai name is your biological mothers surname so remember this.
Bai Yan was shocked. It appears her foster mother Lanyue was more perceptible than she appears to be in the public. The woman predicted she would leave one day, and she predicted Bai Zheng Xiang wouldnt be kind to her child.
My precious daughter, although you are not my biological daughter, but love you and your brother equally the same. I truly didnt want to leave you two. Im sorry, I truly am. My only hope is for you to look after your grandparents. I owe them far too much and caused them far too much sorrow with my mistakes. Please, take care of yourself and live well.
[]
Chapter 282 “So This is the Truth”
Chapter 282 So This is the Truth
Ovee with grief and difort at the content in her hands, she had gone silent.
So this is the Truth.
In actual fact, Lanyue was no foolish woman like everyone made her out to be, shes just madly in love and cant escape the web she weaved.
Now the only questions remains, did she ever regret her choices at the moment of death?
Child, what did your mother write? The old queen looked worried after seeing how stormy the girls expression grew.
Coming back to her senses, My mother said.
Cousin! It was then a loud voice interrupted her sentence from the outside.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
It was Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) who beckoned her attention. As if getting her courage back at Bai Yans existence, she burst into tears and ran with all her heart over to their spot.
Xiaoyun, what happened? Shocked by the messy appearance of her cousin, Bai Yan hurries to help support the girls stumbling body.
Cousin, my mother she
Aunt? Whats wrong, something happen to her? Her expression growing ever so darker at the impending reply.
My mother and my second brother was making a visit to my grandfathers (maiden side) ce two days ago. In the end Lan Xiaoyun attempts to wipe her sobering mess of a face clean, in the end she got beaten until shes in aa. My father and my older brother is now hurrying back from their training, but before that, Grandpa and Grandma is readying the soldiers for battle. They want to get revenge for Mother! Cousin, Im so scared.
Calm yourself first, Aunt will be fine. I will leave with you now.
ording to Bai Yans impression, Dong Run had always been gentle and virtuous on the outside, never getting into arguments or fights. So why, why would she be knocked into aa by someone?
Contemting her options, she eventually decides to hand the letter off to the old queen.
Your Grace, Im going to have to trouble you to pass this onto my brother. Please tell him. No matter what happens from now and hereafter, he will always be my brother. He is my family as well as the entire Lan House. On this point, that will never change.
So what if I am not Lanyues actual biological daughter? As long as the bond is there and they too care for me, then thats enough.
After leaving behind this much, Bai Yan then turns away with her cousin in tow.
Pce back garden.
Di Xiaoyun and Bai Xiachen was in the middle of waiting for Bai Yan when they caught sight of the horrible looking Lan Xiaoyun.
Xiaoyun, tell me, who is picking on you? I will go beat them right now! Di Xiao Wan instantly red up after seeing the tearful face of her friend.
Contrary to the soothing effect some may have expected, Lan Xiaoyuns eyes only got redder: Thank you
You are Sister-inws cousin. That makes us cousins too. Not to mention we also worked together to beat other people and make trouble. If you are facing trouble and getting picked then it wont just be me whos mad, Chu Yi Yi will also be too! Di Xiao Wan didnt disappoint at all in this important time.
Those people must be asking for death, picking on my people!
In response to that attitude and initiative to help, Lan Xiaoyuns heart instantly warmed up, Im fine, its my mother shes been left in aa.
What? Who actually dares to hit Auntie! Sister-inw, we must go get revenge this instant.
Giving her cousin a slight nod, Bai Yan readily agrees: Let us go now then.
Mother, I also want to go. Grabbing onto her mothers hand, Bai Xiachen puckers his cute little lips as he spoke: Those baddies picked on Auntie Xiaoyuns mother, I want to help get revenge too.
Alright, sweeping her gaze over to the dragon, Bai Yan locks onto the creature. Perfect, this ss Dragon can get us there in just one hour. We will use him.
Hold on, wait. As if recalling something, Di Xiao Wan stops the group: Something like making trouble cannot be without our third partner, we need Chu Yi Yi too!
Please consider turning off adblockers for the site, it really does help.
[]
Chapter 283 “The Earth Shattering Triple Three”
Chapter 283 The Earth Shattering Triple Three
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan was starting to get suspicious: When did the two of you get so close?
Sister-inw, giving a cheeky snort, Di Xiao Wan appears quite proud when asked. At the very least I and Yi Yi have exchanged a drink and fought together. Oh yes, we also sedu-
When it came to thest part, her tongue instantly halted. She knows, if the news of the two of them running off to the Flower Brothel to seduce thedies there gets out, then no doubt Bai Yan would kick her out in an instant. Though the both of them were in disguise, thats not the main issue!
All in all, I, Yi Yi and Xiaoyun are the Earth Shattering Triple Three, we cant lose a single one.
Perhaps its due to Bai Yan getting involved, but that statement was enough to brighten up the mood for the poor girl. In that second, Lan Xiaoyun couldnt resist chuckling at the silly remark.
Then you hurry and go find Chu Yi Yi. By the way, Xiaoyun you go back and tell Grandfather that I will personally go solve the issue, he can stay home instead. Hes too old to get involved.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Okay, I will go now. Listening to the advice, the girl immediately rushed out of the pce for home.
Fortunately the distance between the pce and the Lan House wasnt very far. In no time at all, the trio were back and ready to depart with Bai Yan.
Since everyone is here then were going now. Picking up her son into her arms, she promptly jumped atop of the ss Dragons back. Following suit were Di Xiao Wan, Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun.
Once everyone was aboard, the dragon didnt disappoint. In a gush of wind, its body had flew out into the distant sky like a thunderbolt.
The Wan Xiang Continent has four main kingdoms: they are the Liu Huo Kingdom, Chi Xia Kingdom, Qi Yue Kingdom, andst but not least, the Feng Qi Kingdom thats known for their female rulers.
Of the four kingdoms mentioned, Lan Xiaoyuns mother was from the Chi Xia Kingdom, mainly the Dong family. Just like the Lan House, her maiden family was one of the most powerful noble houses in that nation.
In the current moment the Dong familys estate was covered in a cloud of gloom. This atmosphere only got worse with every passing second due to the constant sighing and weeping of Old Madam Dong inside the bedroom where Dong Run was being kept.
Why isnt Run waking up? Weve fed her the Dan pill and called for Healer Wu Lin too.
Holding his old hand out tofort his wife on the shoulder, Old Lord Dong also appears helpless and frustrated there in the room. Our daughter will definitelye to. A good person will be met with good fortune.
You still have to the nerve to talk! Old Madam Dong narrows in her eyes at the old man: My daughter is already in this state, arent you going to avenge her?
Dong Tian Lings face instantly went stiff at the sassy rebuke. But just as hes about to exin himself, a small servant interrupted them by rushing in from the outside.
Lord, Madam, the young master and the young madam is here.
The old womansplexion was still okay at first, but upon hearing this announcement, her expression instantly went cold.
They still have the nerve toe? Have them get out of my sight, I dont want to see them! Unfortunately for the old madam, her order had just barely finished when an irritation call chimed in.
Mother, why are you so angry? Big Sister is fine is she not? The voice belongs to the female womaning in with her husband. Despite being adorned with a fine set of clothes, borderlinevishing, her looks and demeanor only made that appearance unfriendly and hard to get close.
As for the man beside this woman known as Fu Bao Yun, timidly lowering his head, the person never once looked up to meet the old madams eyes. Its pretty obvious the guy felt guilty over something.
Fine? Old Madam Dong ms the bed and stood up, My daughter is still stuck in aa, how dare you say shes fine?!
Twitching in her mouth, Fu Bao Yun clearly had trouble in intercepting that statement: I only knocked her by ident, who couldve have guessed she be so easily hurt. I say, I bet you shes just acting right now.
Please consider turning off adblockers for the site, it really does help.
[]
Chapter 284 “Old Madam Dong Fainted (1)”
Chapter 284 Old Madam Dong Fainted (1)
Hurting in her chest at this shameless statement, the old madam was ready to copse at any moment due to the pain. Fortunately for the old granny, her husband was around.
Catching his wife in the nick of time, Dong Tian Ling then casts a sharping daring re at the man beside Fu Bao Yun. Ruo Qin, do you really intend to frustrate your mother to her coffin? Ruluon is already in this state thanks to you two, now you want to ruin the whole family too?
This time the old lord was truly enraged. No longer suppressing his pent up steam, he explodes at his son and daughter-inw.
Dong Ruo Qin may be his son, but Dong Run was also his daughter!
Both are his children, how can he not be pained?
Their rtionship used to be so good, why did it change so drastically after this woman entered our doors?
Bao Yun Struggling at first, the man in the end chose to turn to his wife, Uhh, why dont we go back for now?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You shut up! Fu Bao Yun mercilessly res at her own man, Dont forget, I am the actual daughter-inw of your family! Dong Run is already married to the Lan House, shes an outsider now. You are actually helping an outsider to go against me? All I did was hit her a little, who couldve guessed she be so delicate and squeamish.
Against that verbal assault, Dong Ruo Qin could only quietly lower his head. That demeanor was no different from a cowardly man being gobbled up by his bossy wife.
From the beginning of everything, their marriage was an act of humiliation for his wife. A royal princess with countless pursuers taking on a young boy with no real authority or power, if thats not a feat of status degradation then what else can it be?
Note: in ancient china, if a princess wants to take a husband then its usually the man marrying into the royal family and not this way around where the princess married into the Dong family. Thats why its considered a humiliation because she would technically be kicked out of the royal family book.
It wasnt just the man himself either, even the old lord and madam here were very condoning of Fu Bao Yuns horrible behaviors until this day. If not for the shameless woman trying to force Dong Run into bestowing Lan Xiaoyun onto that useless third prince of this kingdom, things wouldnt have devolved into this state.
The Third Prince of the Chi Xia Kingdom, a famed viin that rapes and bully the weak. To send anyone to that mans side was akin to throwing the person into a fire pit, theres no way Dong Run would do something so horrendous to her own daughter. Thats the reason why Fu Bao Yun would attack Dong Run, the woman went against this shameless persons will.
Leave, get out of my sight! Seeing how cowardly her son was acting, Old Madam Dong can no longer use words to describe her emotions. Gasping hard, If you two dont want to send me to my coffin then get out of here, leave!
What did I ever do to have agreed to this marriage? If I had been sterner and said no back then, Run wouldnt have fallen into this state.
Bao Yun
Looking at his mothers terrible state, the man remains useless as ever and only pursed his lip: Mother, you are old already so please dont get so upset.
Dong Ruo Qin, what did you say?! Stabbing her fists against her waist, Fu Bao Yun had not an ounce of the temperament thats expected of a princess. To call her a shrew was more fitting. Is your mother more important or me? I am a princess and even gave birth to your children, are you going to help them over me?
I I dont mean that, flushing hard in his face, Dong Ruo Qin was at a loss on how to deal with this onught from his wife.
Then what doooo you meannnn huh? Back then I wanted your sister to marry my brother the king, but what did you people do? Instead you married her to a far offnd! So what if the Lan House is a first rate noble family? Its still iparable to the Royal Family!
That thats because the pce harem has too many concubines. Mother dont want Run to suffer through that ordeal and endure the bitterness of that life. And and the Lan House doesnt allow extra concubines into their family.
If not for those reasons, why would Mother send Sister away to such a far offnd? Just returning for a visit is a difficult thing.
Please consider turning off adblockers for the site, it really does help.
Chapter 285 “Old Madam Dong Fainted (2)”
Chapter 285 Old Madam Dong Fainted (2)
Whats wrong with being a concubine? Which man doesnt have a concubine? Its normal for a man to have three or four wives. How can she alone demand not to share her husband?
Seeing how disobedient her husband was acting, Fu Bao Yun nearly went mad there. Shes used to having her way and wont take it in any other form otherwise.
But but I have never taken a concubine after taking you as my wife Timid as ever, the man attempts to rebuke his wife.
Humph, you actually dare topare me with your sister! I am a princess of this kingdom! Your sister? Shes but a daughter of the Dong House, how can you even think to put her in my position? The fact that Im willing to degrade myself into marrying you is your greatest honor, dont you even think about taking on a concubine!
A Royal Consort, thats such a good opportunity. How can they even refuse such a proposal?
Her rtionship with the king had never been all that close to begin with, thats why she wanted Dong Run to be her brothers consort back then. Its to build up on that connection and increase her influence.
But what did this sted group do? Send the girl far, far away so she can be married to that damnable Lan family.
For Lan Xiaoyun to be my third nephews consort is her greatest fortune. So what if hes a bastard? At the very least hes the Queens own child and a legitimate member of the Royal Family. You should be bowing to me for giving you people this chance!
Now that did it, the man couldnt even make a peep at this point. What can he say? The dude still thinks hes the one that owed his wife.
Wife! Suddenly Dong Tian Ling exims from the side. Its because his wife, Old Madam Dong, had fainted away from that outrageous state.
Crimson in his old eyes, Old Lord Dong could no longer take it: It seems today you two really want to force me and your old mother to the coffin! Alright, someonee, bring me my sword! I will show the world how unfilial you two really are by killing myself!
As unreasonable and shameless as this Fu Bao Yun was, not even she can withstand this shocking threat from her father-inw. Its one thing to knock Dong Run unconscious, its a whole different matter to force her parents into self-muttion. Just the public outcry will drown her to death!
Despite her fear, the woman continues to put on a strong front: Humph, fine, I will let you people off the hook just because you are my husbands parent. However, Lan Xiaoyun must be married off this time. Whether or not shes willing is not up to her! She will marry and she will marry happily!
The Royal Family taking in a consort should be a joyous asion. To have the girl in question weeping and crying on the important date would be catastrophic for the mood.
You still not leaving! Dong Tian Ling was truly enraged. If not for his good upbringing, the old lord wouldve really went forward to hurt this woman.
Father, Im only advising you. Considering Lan Xiaoyuns status, what glory it is for her to marry the third prince. Moreover, its likely His Highness will be the next king. Even if you dont care for the connection, you should at least put into consideration for Little Xue and Little Lins future, right?
Dong Mu Xue was their daughter and Dong Mu Lin was their son. If they can push Lan Xiaoyun into the pce then it will be a great boon to helping their children in the future. For that reason alone Dong Ruo Qin would have no reason to help his father and go against his wife.
As expected, that was enough to shut the old lord up. Turning away from his son, Dong Tian Ling went back to tending his wife and help the old granny up to the bed where their daughtery.
Seeing how the old grandfather was nowpletely ignoring them, Fu Bao Yun was the first to leave. Shes not so silly to keep making things difficult for herself when the other side clearly didnt want her around.
Like a proud peacock, she stomps out of the room like shes the mistress, leaving behind her husband alone watching.
At first Dong Ruo Qin still wanted to stay, but when he tried, his wife immediately hollered for him from the outside. Sure enough, his will to stay quickly crumbled like a timid mouse facing a predatory cat.
Chapter 286 “Old Madam Dong Fainted (3)”
Chapter 286 Old Madam Dong Fainted (3)
Despite the apologetic look in his eyes, the man in the end didnt utter another word and followed in his wifes footsteps.
In ordance with that saddening behavior, the old lords heart only grew colder and colder until the emotions devolved into pure disappointment and pain..
This is my good son! For a woman, hes willing to ignore his own unconscious mother! What a good son I have!
Laughing at himself in ridicule, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) really regretted having this son.
After a good hourter, the unconscious old granny finally came to. The first thing she did was to cry and weep at her own misfortune.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dong Tian Ling, look at your good son! Its bad enough that he would indulge his wife and allow her to spend time alone with another man, now hes even willing to give away his niece to that horrible third prince!
Sighing, Dong Tian Ling attempts tofort his wife by patting her on the shoulder: Dont worry wife, I am the head of this family. So long as I dont agree then no one can force her! Moreover, Xiaoyun is the Lan familys child. So long as they dont agree then this wont work.
The world always say a family should take a daughter lower than themselves, theres a reason for that! Why did you even agree to let that Fu Bao Yun into our house? If not for her, Run wouldnt have been turned into thisatose state.
The olddys emotions were very unstable. Just thinking of her daughters state and the future thats awaiting her granddaughter, this old grannys heart would instantly tense up in pain.
Dong Tian Ling didnt know what to say here. He too also opposed the idea back then, but his son was so dead set on the marriage. How can he as a father force the pair apart?
Because of that one moment of softness, their family now has to face the consequences of their choice.
Old man, asked the olddy, how long are you going to keep Xiaoyun away from here? Her mothers been left in aa and you wont even allow her to take revenge.
Helpless in his expression: I just dont want her to be harmed. No matter what, Fu Bao Yun is still a royal princess at her core. Even if the king isnt close with her, but for the sake of the Royal Familys prestige, the king will definitely make a move.
That then were really going to leave this be? The olddy was very reluctant to ept this ending.
No matter how horrible that Fu Bao Yun thinks of her, the old madam can still take it. But its her daughter this time, how can she take it lying down?
Even if I want to leave this be, the Lan family definitely wont. Shaking his old head, the old lord continues, I heard the Lan House is very favorable towards our daughter. When they catch wind of this, Lord Lan will surelye asking for an answer. If they can get the backing of Luo Huos royal family then we might just be able to punish that woman.
Really?
Dont get too happy just yet. I have long heard about the Lan House being at odd terms with the royal family of that kingdom. Whats more, its said that they hate the father-inw of the current crown prince to their core. With that sort of rtionship, its unlikely they can get that sort of backing.
Old Madam Dong had seen Lanyue before too so shes notpletely unaware of her unfortunate fate of marrying a scum of a husband.
Such a beautiful child too
Unlike the denizens of the Liu Huo Kingdom, the upants of this Chi Xia Kingdom was still blind to the current events taking ce over in that nation. Therefore, its normal for the pair of old bones to lose hope.
When Fu Bao Yun left her inws behind, the first ce she took to was her own quarters in the house where Dong Mu Xue ambushed the woman like a butterfly.
Mother, I heard Dong Run came back with a beautiful fire phoenix, is that true?
In response to her daughters question, Fu Bao Yun only had jealousy in her eyes: Yes, she did ride a phoenix back here. You were not around that day so of course you wouldnt have seen it.
Chapter 287 “Old Madam Dong Fainted (4)”
Chapter 287 Old Madam Dong Fainted (4)
Mother, where do you think Dong Run (wife) got that phoenix from? Twirling her eyes as if thinking something, Dong Mu Xues (daughter) sounded curious in her tone.
She said her father-inw gave it to her. Such a rare demon beast, as if they would do that? If anything, it wouldve went to their son instead if its true.
Dong Run isnt even me! I am a royal princess while shes but a lowly nobles daughter, how can she evenpare to me?!
Not only that, she was also married off into another family, and a far one at that! If Old Lord Lan isnt stupid then theres no way he wouldve given the woman such a precious creature. Likely just Dong Run trying to hide her unfortunate life in the Lan House, thats why she brought along this phoenix.
If it werent the Lan House giving it to her then where did ite from? It wouldnt be. Hurrying to cup her mouth, Dong Mu Xues (daughter) meaning was very obvious.
Clicking her tongue in support, Fu Bao Yun (wife) was the same as her daughter: Dont worry about it, I bet its exactly as you think! Dont you see her appearance? Shes way younger looking then thest time she visited. I bet she used her beauty to hook up with some other men and managed to swindle the phoenix off one of her patrons. What I will never be a concubine, to think she was acting all pure and stuff before. Nothing but a dirty slut.
Opening and closing his lips repeatedly on the side, Dong Ruoqin (husband) really wanted to object to the im. He knows his sister wasnt like that. Sadly, his timid attitude once again won the better of him.
Mother, flickering a light in her eyes, Dong Mu Xue suddenly grew excited. Do you know where that fire phoenix is? If we can catch it and offer it up to the royal family, then perhaps my uncle the king would finally have a change in attitude towards us.
She wants to have such a beautiful phoenix, butpared to that desire, she much rather the king treat her better. The reasoning, its because thats a permanent increase of her interest.
Perfect, I will go tell my brother the king now. Besides, that fire phoenix shouldve been ours to begin with. That Dong Run doesnt deserve to possess such a being. The womans eye emting a beam of conniving greed as she stated this.
Shes heard it already, the phoenix can travel thousands of miles per day. That was proven in how fast Dong Run was able to arrive back home. Now, all she has to do was to gift it to her brother then surely he would be touched. By then some Duke title or whatever was a given. A perfect n to embolden her sons influence and power!
Bao Yun, seeing his wife and daughter getting more and more excessive, Dong Ruoqin can no longer stay silent, Dont you think thats not very good? After all, the phoenix is my big sisters
Sinking in her expression, the shameless woman immediately went on the offensive: Whats hers?! Its mine you hear me? Everything that enters the Dong family is mine! How dare you help an outsider over me? If you say it one more time then I will divorce you right now!
Sure enough, the man had lost his backbone the second the word divorce was brought up.
Really Father, you just Giving a snort, the young girl wasnt all that much better: Why are you always siding with that woman? You call her sister, but have she ever done the job of a sister? If she truly cared then she shouldve be Uncles consort back then, not running off to a far offnd just to marry a nobles son. I will not recognize someone like that as my aunt you hear me?
Such selfish people isnt worthy to be called my aunt!
Dong Ruoqins face had gone white. Although he knows full well his wife and daughter was in the wrong, but his cowardice always got the better of him.
Were leaving, casting a scornful look at her own husband, Fu Bao Yun didnt even want to waste another word on the man anymore. Come my daughter, let us go visit your uncle in the pce. Im sure he will have some masters strong enough to subdue the phoenix. By then I wont believe the bird wont surrender under the test of torture.
Chapter 288 “Bai Yan Arrives”
Chapter 288 Bai Yan Arrives
Its just a demon beast, nothing but an animal at its core. Only that stupid Dong Run would worship the phoenix like her ancestor.
Chi Xia Kingdom.
Above the streets of the royal capital, a huge dragon was zooming through the sky at lightning speed when the pedestrians became glued to that shining light caused by the reflecting scales. Their looks were full of shock and astonishment.
Oh heavens did I see it wrong, is that a dragon?
It really is a dragon! Just a few days ago the city was already in an uproar over that phoenix flying to the Dong House, now its a dragon? What is this worlding to?!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Im willing to bet that dragon is also heading to the Dong House based on the direction its flying at. When did that family know so many people that can domesticate this many demon beasts?
Bai Yan and the others were naturally oblivious to the discussions down below, nor would they care actually, theyre too preupied with their own worries: Chui Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan were clinging onto each other over their bosss hair raising cold expression, while Lan Xiaoyun only had a worried face regarding her mothers fate.
Before long, the ss Dragon had stopped above the Dong familys estate. Using its massive body to overshadow the very sun, its presence alone was more than enough to cause the upants inside to scramble out of their hiding.
However, two very important key figures were missing and that was the seniors of the House.
Son, lets go down. Holding up her son in hand, she smoothlynds onto the ground without an ounce of difort for the young boy.
Xiaoyun, I will bring you down with me, dont be afraid. Jumping down at the same time as Bai Yan, Di Xiao Wan only released her friend after making sure the girl was safe and sound.
If it were in the past Chu Yi Yi would surelypete with Di Xiao Wan over this, but since the mood was very bad, she relented and went ahead by herself.
By now Fu Bao Yun and Dong Ruo Qing had also rushed out of their room after getting wind of thismotion. Seeing it was Lan Xiaoyun in her anxious state, this hateful woman only released a sneer.
Lan Xiaoyun, you came back with the perfect timing. I have some good news to tell you.
Gnashing her teeth, the girl herself didnt want to waste words, Where is my mother and my second brother!
Lan Xiaoyun!
Coming out from behind her mothers back in high spirit, Dong Mu Xue was very arrogant in her attitude: Is that how you talk to your elders? My mother is your aunt, how dare you shout at her! Did they never teach you proper manners?
Shaking due to her rage, Lan Xiaoyun wanted to spew fire right now. Snickering a cold one: Respect? When did your mother ever respect my mother? When did you ever respect my mother? Now you actually have the nerve to talk manners?
What do you mean by that? Revealing a sardonic smile, Fu Bao Yuns next sentence was rather cynical: Your mother is but a married daughter of the family, what contribution does she have to offer the Dong House? Its only right my Mu Xue doesnt respect her. Now you actually have the nerve to say that so confidently? Did your mother not give you a proper upbringing?
Meanwhile on the side, Di Xiao Wan and Chu Yi Yi were both truly bbergasted by this shocking disy of shamelessness.
Whos acting so confidently?
Her daughter not respecting the elder is right, while Lan Xiaoyun not calling her aunt is a poor upbringing?
Such double standard was something both girls never seen before. This would be their first, and boy was it a showstopper for them.
I will ask it onest time, where is my mother! Her fists clenching into a ball as she said this.
If it werent for her grandparents here, Lan Xiaoyun wouldve already attacked these two.
Chapter 289 “Look at Your Niece!”
Chapter 289 Look at Your Niece!
Dong Ruo Qin, look at your niece! Steaming in her head, the shameless woman turns to re at her own husband.
In response to this, the man immediately stepped forward, his face stern and hard: Xiaoyun, hurry and apologize. Once you do, I will let you see your mother.
Apologize?
Lan Xiaoyun could onlyugh in mockery: Uncle, youve really been seduced to the point of being lost. Apologize? Dream on!
Her mother had mentioned it before already. Due to their simr age, the two were very close in their younger years, thats why Dong Ron could never steel her heart and sever this rtionship.
Xiaoyun, softening in his voice, the man even sounded somewhat pleading there, You know it too. Your aunt is a royal princess so marrying into the Dong family is a degrading act to her status in of it itself. Why must you make your aunt so unhappy?
Degrading?
Its precisely because of that word that my own mother would be forced to endure this womans humiliation for all these years.
Its precisely because of that word that my mother would refrain from visiting more often!
Its all because of this Fu Bai Yun, because of her existence!
Uncle, this is thest time I will call you Uncle. If you think her marriage to you is degrading then it is up to you to repay that debt! Youve already dragged my grandparents down for that, now you also want to drag my mother down too? Let me remind you, my mother is part of the Lan House now in name and byw! Why should she be the one to pay for your debt!
Outrageous! Flushing red in her face, Fu Bao Yun wasnt going to have any of this.
Thisss is getting out of control the older she gets. I better teach her a lesson today less she forgets whos her elders are!
Reaching up to this point in her thoughts, the shameless woman was ready to give the girl a giant p across the face by stepping forward.
Unfortunately her.
Before she can carry out the act, a leg had stretched outward to send her flying out across the yard.
Boom!
mming back first against a wall, Fu Bao Yun was nowpletely covered in rubble due to the strong impact of her body.
Calmly retracting her lethal leg, Bai Yan was dangerously scary in her eyes right now: Xiaoyun, why are you wasting your words on these people? If you want to see Aunt then we can just go ahead, no one can stop us
Raising a smirk, her provocative lips were very threatening.
Di Xiao Wan, Chu Yi Yi! Both of you go knock them out for me!
Both girls were very eager to fight to begin with, but due to Bai Yan not giving them the go ahead, theyve restrained their urge until this moment. Now that they got permission, its not hard to imagine how meaningful their eyes are glowing.
They are the butchers and the people here are their prey ready to be ced on the chopping blocks!
Cousin, let us go to the room where my mother used to live prior to her marriage, the girl proposes to Bai Yan after musing over where to look.
Okay, lets go see then. Towing Bai Xiaochens cute little hand, Bai Yan followed behind Lan Xiaoyun for the inside.
Stop!
It was then Dong Ruo Qins enraged voice reached them from behind: Xiaoyun, arent you going to give an exnation after your friends hit your aunt?
Halting in her footsteps at the inquiry, Lan Xiaoyun was very cold in her voice: And she hitting me is fine?
She is your aunt!
What about my mother then?
Cynical in her tongue, Lan Xiaoyun was starting to get impatient: I like to remind you that she is not your junior! On contrary, my mother is your senior, your elder sister!
This Dong Ruo Qin was stumped and started to weaken in his stance, It wasnt easy for Bao Yun to marry into the Dong family back then. She suffered a lot of humiliation because of that.
Although the Dong House cannot beparable to royal authority, but its still a first-rate noble family. Theres no reason for her to be humiliated by her peers over this marriage. If one had to find fault then it would be Dong Rou Qin, the man himself. Untalented and dull in his looks, its obvious Fu Bao Yun were worlds apart from this man in terms of looks and strength.
Chapter 290 “Execute All of Them”
Chapter 290 Execute All of Them
At the beginning when Fu Bao Yun suddenly announced she would marry Dong Ruo Qin, it was true that there were no less of people trying to pour cold water over the union.
In addition, there were also a lot of gossips surrounding their first born because of an incident where Fu Bao Yun had a slip, thus causing a premature birth. As a result of that, they say the pair were together even before marriage, thats why the baby came early and not simply due to a fall.
Compiling all of these things together, its not surprising the man himself would be so indulgent towards his wife. Hes remorseful for his own inability to do better.
No matter what, it is Fu Bao Yuns own choice, is it not? Lan Xiaoyun was very indifferent in her attitude: And, Im quite curious about this myself. If she can withstand so much pressure from all angles just to marry you, then why is she not loving you like shes supposed to? Logically speaking, that should be the case is it not?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Not going to say more, Lan Xiaoyun only left this meaningful statement behind and walked away.
Sure enough, Dong Ruo Qin was starting to sway in his mind.
If anyone were to know Fu Bai Yuns attitude towards him then it can only be the man himself. What love? More like the woman was downright scornful of him.
If she didnt love me then why marry me?
Before he could think through this dilemma, the mans contemting thought was suddenly interrupted by Fu Bai Yuns enraged cry from the side.
Dong Ruo Qin, are you dead? Why are you wasting so much word with that girl? Hurry and drag me out of here!
Coming back to his senses at thatmand, Dou Rou Qin hurriedly dug through the rubble to help his wife out. Then before he knew, the woman had sent a major p across his face the second she was free.
It was crisp and it was loud, sending the servants and those present into a fearful daze.
Dong Ruo Qin, you useless thing, dont you see Im being bullied? You shouldve given her a good beating! After her enraged usation of the man, the shameless woman then shifts her focus to the servants nearby, And all of you, just standing there and watching while Im getting hit! What use is there in keeping you lot around? Someonee, drag these people away and execute them.
Mother, rmed by this, her daughter Dong Mu Xue immediately jumped in to change the idea, Dont be impulsive Mother. If you kill so many people at once then what would the world think of you? In my opinion, just giving them one hundred beatings with the rod would suffice.
Realizing it wouldnt be good either if it goes public, her tone instantly took a full turn: For the sake of my daughter then so be. All of you go on your own to receive the punishment. If theres a second time in the future then there will be no mercy!
Though she says, but they are but average people with barely passable levels of cultivation. Even one hundred rods would be enough to take their lives if not careful. Worst of all, they cant even show off their true emotions and could only put on a pretentious look of gratitude.
Father, you are really. Showing a dissatisfied look at her own father, Dong Mu Xue was rather irritated: Do you not see Mother being bullied? Instead of helping, you just stood there and nearly misunderstood Mother over a few petty words.
This Dong family belongs to me and my brother, who does that Lan Xiaoyun think she is? Nothing but an outsider.
Showing a somewhat distressed face, Dong Ruo Qin wanted to exin himself: Bao Yun, please hear me out. Let me exin.
Exin? What do you want to exin? The hateful woman sneered, I went through so much just to marry you! Do you think thats easy? I gave up my precious status just to be with you, yet in the end it cant even beparable to an outsiders simple wording. If I knew you were this heartless then I wouldve never married you under all that pressure back then.
I I didnt mean it like that.
Dong Ruo Qin was born a piece of wood so naturally he wouldnt know how to say anything nice. His only response was to sweat profusely on his forehead like a panicking blockhead.
Chapter 291 “The Angry Glass Dragon”
Chapter 291 The Angry ss Dragon
Enough, you dont have to say anything more, a pang of disgust could be seen in Fu Bao Yuns expressionless face.Its good that she is back. In a few days things will be done. She may hate us for now, but in the future she will surely thank us. Otherwise, how can she ever hope to marry my royal nephew?
As if wanting to say something then, Dong Ruo Qin ends up going mum again in the end. His wife was already letting the matter go. As the husband, he has no reason to make her unhappy again.
Bao Yun, how should we deal with this dragon? Turning his head towards the napping creature on the ground, the man timidly asks.
It was Lan Xiaoyun who drove this dragon here so it must be her dirty mothers too after she sold her body out. Clinking her tongue in contempt, the shameless woman proudly proims her ownership, So, she is not worthy of owning this demon beast!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Disturbed by that irritating remark, the ss Dragon slowly opens up his fierce dozing eyes to re at the family before him. That look was an apex predator trying to decide whether or not he should gobble them up in one go or slowly chew them up.
Mother, very much startled by that intense gaze, Dong Mu Xue hurries to hide behind her mothers back. I dont think this dragon is as easy to deal with as that phoenix. Its too fierce.
So what if that fire phoenix is stubborn? Didnt it get dragged away by the men Mother brought over from the pce?
From what she heard, the phoenix was eventually beaten very severely by her uncle the king.
But this ss dragon is different! Those eyes, its so scary!
How many times have I said it already? Dont let other peoples aura destroy your own prestige! Merely a demon beast. Once I get my brother the king to send his men over, this dragon will be the same. Snickering her tongue, the shameless woman starts chuckling menacingly like a witch.
In response to thatugh, the ss Dragon only got more ferocious.
Oh what to do, I really want to shred this abominable woman into pieces!
How dare she have funny ideas about me?
Sadly for this dragon, he had promised the Queen that he wouldnt do anything provoking during their stay here. For that reason, hes now stuck in a bind.
Seeing how reactionless the dragon was at her intentional provocation, Fu Bao Yuns attitude only got worse.
If this dragon really is that capable then he shouldve done something by now. To not react to my words can only mean its strength is about the same as that fire phoenix.
If only the dragon himself knew what the abominable woman was thinking, surely he wouldve thrown up blood and fainted away.
He, the great and mighty ss Dragon, would be lowered to the point of being a Heaven ss Demon Beast?
Inside the estate.
Chu Yi Yi was currently steaming over what just urred back there. Popping out her delicate little fist, she was ready for another fight: Xiao Yun, why did you spend so much time talking with them anyways? In my opinion, if they dare block our path then we can just beat them up! Not like the man is still sane after being entranced by that woman.
I know right, giving an approving nod, its rare for Di Xiao Wan to agree with her friend there. If anyone were to dare to talk to me like that then I wouldve beaten them to the point where they cant find their teethes again.
Towards the angered attitude of the two, Bai Yan can only say shes disappointed. Its precisely because you two are not Lan Xiaoyun that one is a sweet dumbacluks and the other a little demon witch. Did you not realize she was trying to divide them back there?
Stunned by this, Di Xiao Wan could only meekly rub the back of her head: I I didnt realize it.
..
Getting dark lines running through her face, Bai Yan can say for certain she wouldnt befortable leaving these two alone in the future. Its obvious to her both of them are missing a few things in their brains.
Cousin, do you think I am very useless?
Chapter 292 “Constantly Fussing Over the Break Will Only Confuse You”
Chapter 292 Constantly Fussing Over the Break Will Only Confuse You
Pursing her lips, Lan Xiaoyuns gaze was indistinct: In truth, whatever happens to them doesnt matter to me, I dont see them much anyways. However, I just cant bear to see my grandparents be sad, thats why I and my mother endured them for so many years.
Hanging her head low, she attempts to cover the sadness in her eyes.
But these people are only getting worse. Precisely because of the constantly yielding from me and my mother that they are getting so out of control.
When has she been ever been picked on? If not for these being blood rtives, theres no way the girl wouldve conceded so many times in the past.
Xiaoyun, meeting her cousins eye, Bai Yan speaks in earnest, its pointless even if you try to divide them with your words. Your uncle will not believe you.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Going stiff in her body, the helpless girl could only smile ironically at herself: Its he who married that woman. The one that should be guilty is him, not us. Why must we the Lan House as a whole foot his bill? Cousin, I am really dissatisfied with this.
Staying silent for a good moment, Bai Yan finally speaks after making a soft sigh: I will only give you this advice, you will only confuse yourself if you keep fussing over this matter of breaking or not to break.
Biting her lips until blood could be seen, Lan Xiaoyun needed a good minute before she cane to. But when she did, those eyes were firm and convinced.
I understand Cousin, this time I will definitely have Mother sever her rtionship with Uncle even if it means making my grandparents sad!
The sadness with her grandparents will only be a temporary one. Besides, the fact that her mother was their daughter will never change so theres no harm there, but continuing on with this rtionship may have dire consequences that could effect ones life.
Suddenly stopping before a building, Lan Xiaoyun knew this was the ce. Inhaling deeply, she slowly pushes open the door.
Creakkk!
Apanying this sound of wood grinding against metal was a hollering shout of old and pain: What are you peopleing back here again for?! Do you really want to force your old mother into the graves?
Of course, this sentence cant possibly be meant for the granddaughter here. Just that, the remark was enough to send Lan Xiaoyun into a terrible fright of horrific grey.
Grandfather, what happened to Grandmother?
The number of people lying on the bed wasnt just Dong Run C the girls mother C theres also the sobbing mess of the old madam.
Stunned by the familiarity of that voice, Dong Tian Ling was the first to nce over with his old head, Granddaughter, what are you doing here?
Tell me what is going on, how did the dispute ur between my mother and that woman? And how did Grandmother be like this? Wheres my second brother? Her delicate body was literally trembling from the sight due to how aghast she was. In only a few steps, her emotional self was already clinging to the bedside, ready to copse from her own tears.
Against that bombardment of a question, the old lordsplexion was very stiff, as if unsure how to exin this. Rather it was the old madam who came to and spoke first. Shaking her old weeping head, her voice was soft: Oh my dear Xiaoyun, you shouldnt havee back. Your aunt wants to gift you to the third prince, but because your mother refused the idea, shes been left in this state.
Boom!
Like a lightning bolt striking down from the sky, Lan Xiaoyun was leftpletely brain dead there. Her mind a total nk.
That woman wants to give me to that third prince? Because of that reason, she injured Mother to this state?
It was then a delicate hand came stretching over. Tapping the girl on the shoulder, it was soothing andforting, bringing Lan Xiaoyun back to her senses.
How could I have forgotten, I still have my cousin here! As long as Bai Yan is here then those people can never seed!
Xiaoyun, let me have a look at Aunts condition.
Chapter 293 “Fu Tian Qi (1)”
Chapter 293 Fu Tian Qi (1)
You are Wrinkling her old brow, the granny asks after hearing her granddaughters word.
Pursing her lip, it was Lan Xiaoyun who answered the question first: Grandma, she is my cousin Bai Yan.
Bai Yan?
Old Madam Dong was stunned: You are Lanyues child?
Over the years, she too had heard about the various things regarding the Lan House. The most notable had to be this granddaughter of that family that had gone missing several years ago
Grandma, I will exin these things to youter. But first, retreating a few steps back, Lan Xiaoyun shoots a pleading look at the girl next to herself, Cousin, can you help me check up on my mothers condition?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In response to that request, Bai Yans gaze immediately fell upon the beautiful womanying there on the bed. The more she looked, the deeper her frown became.
How is it? Is Run she? Old Madam Dong didnt understand why Lan Xiaoyun would want the girl to do a diagnostic, but against that intense look of concentration, her heart immediately tensed up.
She is fine, a second grade Nourishing Pill would be enough to let her recover, Bai Yans wrinkle eventually loosens.
Fine? The old grannys mouth was jaw droppingly shocked.
Like his wife, Dong Tian Ling had started to frown due to what they heard: Ive sought out a healer already. The alchemist had prescribed the same medicine, yet shes still the same and unable to wake.
Furrowing her brow at the news, Bai Yan was growing very suspicious in her look: Is that healer called by you personally?
Well, thats, no. It was that woman who called for an alchemist from the pce after she injured Ron. The.
When it came to thest part of his sentence, the old grandfather was stunned by his own realization. That prunish face bleakishly white.
That did it, Bai Yan knows her hinting got the effect that she wanted. A shallow smile emerged from her glorious face.
Aunts injury is not very serious, a single Nourishing Pill is enough to cure her. But, that is under the assumption she gets the right treatment in time. If dyed and her injury reaches her core functions, then no medicine can save her then!
Being the obedient girl, Lan Xiaoyun timely received the medicine from her cousins hand before walking up to the bedside. But before she can continue on with the act of saving her mother, the pent up emotions, the pent of grievances, came pouring out like a waterfall. Thats how worried she was the entire way.
Mother, you dont have to worry, I will not let those people get away with this! A beam of conviction emtes out of her pupils during that vow.
What Cousin said before is correct, the more you worry about breaking the bond, the more troubled you will be. Even if Grandfather and Grandmother interferes this time I will definitely pay them back for Mothers sake!
Auntie, Grand Auntie will definitely be fine. Mother will help you get justice. Right after the girl manages to give theatose woman the medicine, a soft melting voice suddenly rang out from the side.
Perhaps its due to how immature the voice sounded, the old grandparents here were immediately caught by it: This is
Hello my aunties grandparents, I am Mothers most well-behaving son. You can call me Xiachen.
This was the first time Old Madam Dong had met such a beautiful and cuddly child. Therefore, her eyes were literally pinned to the boys adorable face.
Miss Bai Yan, this is your son? It took quite a few minutes before the old granny manages to mutter out this question.
There was a rumor going on about this girl bearing a child before birth Can it be, its true?
She is indeed my baby son, just that Compared to this, I have something more important to discuss with your granddaughter. Shifting her focus to Lan Xiaoyun, Your mother will soon wake, we shouldnt stay here to disturb her rest. Let us go outside first.
Chapter 294 “Fu Tian Qi (2)”
Chapter 294 Fu Tian Qi (2)
Unable to resist shooting her mother another nce at being told to leave, Lan Xiaoyun (cousin) in the end returns her head with a determined look in those eyes: Alright.
Its rare, but this time Di Xiao Wan (Di Cangs sister) and Chi Yi Yi (Holy Land Princess) were very quiet in their demeanor. Silently following behind Bai Yan, they didnt make a single peep during this period.
Once out and at the main hall, Lan Xiaoyun already knew what her cousin wanted to say. Its abundantly clear to this girl that unless they show some force this time around, those people will surely pull out something even worse the next time.
Miss Bai Yan, taking his seat on the master chair, the old lord was the first to speak, If there is something you want to say then please go ahead.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Showing rity in her eyes, Bai Yans voice was both solemn and harsh at the same time: My aunt is a daughter of your Dong family, theres no questioning that much. However, we mustnt forget shes also a daughter of the Lan family now! She left our home in perfect condition, now she lies in bed and unable to wake, what should we say to that? Even her medicine was fake! I believe your Dong House should give us a proper answer for all this, dont you agree?
Going stiff in his old face, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) inexplicably wrinkled his brow before speaking: Miss Bai Yan, you said it yourself, shes my daughter so how can I not be worried about her safety? But you must understand, sometimes one is powerless in front of a situation.
What a good word of being powerless, Bai Yan sneered. The reason why I didnt make a move against that Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) is because I was hoping your family can give us a proper exnation. Shame, it seems I was wrong. If you wont do anything then I will do it personally!
Dong Tian Lings (old lord) expression cant be very good after being so rudely rebuked. However, after the amazing disy by the girl earlier, hes in no position to get angry. Inhaling deeply: In the future I wont let Run (aunt) be hurt again. Miss Bai Yan, its true we are in the wrong, but this consists of my familys internal matter, I cant have you interfering.
His meaning was very obvious. Bai Yan belongs to the Bai House and not a member of the Dong or Lan House.
Mother, you are a member of the Bai family, howe I dont know? I thought we only have the members of the Lan House as rtives? Bai Xiachens innocent remark popped up as soon as the old lord finished his statement, which directly left the old grandfather in a bind.
This..
Grandfather, seeing her grandfathers expression, Lan Xiaoyun was the first to show a dissatisfied face. What Xiachen said is correct. My cousin had already been removed from the Bai familys lineage book so her rtionship with my mother is closer than anyone.
If this is the case then this matter wont be so easy to deal with. The old lord was still hesitant to throw his own son into the fire. How can he? Its his own flesh and blood and heir.
Bang!
It was very sudden, but Old Madam Dong has had it. Tossing her cane down to the ground, she res at her own husband as she spoke: Dong Tian Ling! Its bad enough that you wont get justice for my daughter, now you are even hesitating when Xiaoyan and her cousin is here to help? Im telling you now, if you dare interfering at this point then I will divorce you! Im going to take our daughter and leave this ce!
Over the years the pair had always been one of heart, to hear something so huge like divorcing one another, its not hard to imagine the rage brewing up inside the old granny.
Showing a wry smile, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) knew he can only relent at this point: Fine, fine, Im not going to get involved then. Whatever all of you want to do then go ahead. I will go call those people out.
Chapter 295 “Fu Tian Qi (3)”
Chapter 295 Fu Tian Qi (3)
After saying this, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) then turns to the servant beside him for the order. Unfortunately for those present, the servant soon returns with some bad news.
My lord, the young master and the youngdy have already gone to the pce, they are not on the estate.
Not at home? Then have theme see me immediately as soon as they return! A flicker of warmth could be found in the old madams eyes while she faces her granddaughter: Xiaoyun,e with me to see your brother. For the past few days hes been refusing to drink or eat the entire time.
Okay, the girl calmly nods.
The inner courtyard of the pce.
Inside a damp dark cell, Fire Phoenix was currently being chained behind a cage with clear signs of being tortured by her captors. Yet, despite the injuries, those eyes never once yielded, they are strong and clear with strength.
Creakkkk!
Following the pushing of the metallic ng, ady ofvish furnishing came waltzing in to be only followed by submissive man behind herself.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Greeting to Your Highnesses. Seeing the appearance of Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) and her husband Dong Ruo Qin, those in the dungeon immediately took to their knees in salute.
Nothing but a phoenix, how can you people not make it submit yet? At this rate I wont be able to offer it to my brother the king. The womans face grew uglier and uglier the more she spoke.
In order to capture this phoenix, she was forced to use many means to trick it into following her outside of the estate. Then by force, she had these Sky ss Martialists capture it without anyone noticing, which undoubtedly left some of these masters in the harms way.
Princess, the character of these high ss demon beasts are always very proud in nature. I fear simply torturing this phoenix will not be enough to make it submit, one of the master answers with a frown.
Naturally this didnt sit well with the shameless woman at all. Getting annoyed, Fu Bao Yunshes out at these men: Useless! Nothing but a wild animal! How can you people even think of shirking off your responsibility? I say its because you lot are so ipetent, thats why it wont submit!
In response to this, none of the upants inside the dungeon were looking very good. They may be employed by the royal family, but not even the king would dare be so rude in front of them. They are Sky ss Martialists, some of the strongest beings in the kingdom, only this rude princess would have the audacity to reprimand them!
If not for the kings sake, surely these proud men wouldve attacked this woman by now. Who wouldnt?
Ill give you people a few more days. If you cant make it surrender then you lot can start packing your bags. Our Royal Family doesnt keep useless people in our ranks!
Giving a heavy snort, Fu Bao Yun then waltz out of the dungeon like a proud peacock, followed quickly by her submissive husband who didnt forget to give an apologetic bow at the masters behind them.
Bao Yun, dont you think talking like that to those Sky ss masters are not very good? The man meekly murmurs to his wife.
These people may be strong, but at the end the day they are nothing but servants to the Royal House. I am a princess, meaning I am their mistress, so why cant I reprimand them? Not repenting or rethinking her rude behavior, Fu Bao Yun only felt irritation at her mans goodwill.
As usual, Dong Ruo Qin instantly coward away from his stance. Then where are we going now?
Were going to look for my brother, I wont believe he wont see me this time, she purses her lip.
Originally the woman wanted to inform her brother the king about the phoenix first before making a move, but when she tried, the king shooed her away by pretending to be sick. Thats why shes so urgent in making the phoenix submit, she went behind the kings back and mobilized those masters.
It seems the only way now is to make that King ss being move!
At the very same moment over at the royal study room, the current king Fu Tian Qi was hard at work going over the details of various issues at hand.
Chapter 296 “Intent on Reusing the Dong House (1)”
Chapter 296 Intent on Reusing the Dong House (1)
It was then a eunuch came rushing in to report: Your Majesty, Princess Bao Yun is seeking an audience.
The kings finger froze, snapping the brush in his hand as a result. Wrinkling his forehead: What is she doing here again? Say Im busy and that I wont see her.
Just the name of that woman was enough to make this man get a headache. If not for Fu Bao Yun being his half-sister and that shemitted no serious crime, he wouldve never allowed her inside the pce again.
Yes Your Majesty, giving a slight bow, the eunuch scurries off to carry out the order.
Before long, the loudmotion of screaming and cursing finally dies down, giving peace to this once tranquil study room.
Exhaling a sigh of relief, Fu Bai Qi (king) knew the woman was gone now. Rubbing his still aching forehead, he intends to press on with his work despite the thumping pain.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Unfortunately for him, his focus was once again interrupted by a ck figure suddenly dashing down from the ceiling.
My king, the shadows voice was deep and hard, evident of someone who had gone through much hardship.
Why are you so flustered? Is there movement in the other three kingdoms? Wrinkling his brow, the king was perplexed by how urgent his subordinate made the entrance.
My King, there is movement over at the Liu Huo Kingdom. The Bai familys long lost daughter Bai Yan has returned.
Bai Yan? Isnt that Dong Runs niece? The kings brow had devolved into a twisted knot now, Is there something big about this?
Yes there is My King. Not only did thatss Bai Yan return this time, she also dered her separation from the Bai House. Atop of that, the girl has be the owner of the Flower Brothel.
Flower Brothel?
Crumpling up the parchment in his hand, the kings attention waspletely riled up now.
The very same Flower Brothel that Hualuo controls?
Its publicly known that the Flower Brothel has enough influence to beparable to the royal families of the four kingdoms. If its true that Bai Yan has be the owner of such a power, its time he too got involved with the Dong House again.
Years ago, if it wasnt due to Fu Bai Yun being a real annoyance, he wouldnt have deliberately distanced himself from that family, thus directly pushing the Dong House into the veryst ce of the high end noble families in the capital.
Thats not all My King, that son of Bai Yans is actually the destined child from the rumors, even that legendary dragon has now recognized the boy as its master. If theres no ident forward, its likely that child will be the master of the Demon Beast Sect.
The current sect leader of that power has no sessor or a son, meaning the likelihood of such an oue being very usible.
PAHH!
Due to his hands loosening at the second part of the report, the paper he was looking over had already fallen to the ground; yet, the king seems oblivious to this fact and could only focus in on his questioning: I heard the rtionship between Dong Run isnt very good with my half-sister, is it true?
Yes My King, its publicly known that the princesss rtionship with Lady Run isnt good. However, due to Dong Ruo Qins connection, they havent fully disconnected yet. The shadow guard was very respectful and careful in his reply, afraid the king might take his anger out on him instead of the princess.
Hmmm, despite the excitementing out in waves, Fu Tian Qi (king) continues to put on a stern fa?ade as the king, Then what about the rtionship between Dong Run and Bai Yan?
Your Majesty, the members of the Lan House is the only ones recognized by Bai Yan as her family, and the daughter of Lady Run is very good with Bai Yan.
These are all the information gathered by the spies sent to that kingdom. Therefore, the shadow firmly believes in the reliability of this news.
Does anyone else in the kingdom know about this? Fu Tian Qis voice was borderline shaking, yet his tone was exceptionally calm.
I-I dont know, the shadow honestly replies.
Its only been merely two months since Bai Yan returned to her old home, making this information unlikely to spread very far outside of the source. At most only the royal families of the various kingdoms would learn of it through their own means.
Very good, pping the table, the king raises his voice, Go call my sister and her husband!
Chapter 297 “Intent on Reusing the Dong House (2)”
Chapter 297 Intent on Reusing the Dong House (2)
Inside the inner courtyard of the pce, Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) was currently stomping hard at the cobblestone to vent her anger. And by her side was Dou Rou Qin (cowardly man), the cowardly man who was so afraid that the slightest peep from him would anger his wife that he could only stand there like a piece of wood.
Brother wishes to see me?
Cocking her chin high, Fu Bao Yuns distorted face instantly returned to her arrogant self: I knew it, I knew brother wouldnt ignore me. Hurry and lead the way.
This way Princess. Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, the eunuch properly gestures his hand out to show the way.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
While the woman was ignorant to why they were being re-summoned, Dong Rou Qin was rather perplexed by the act. Wrinkling his brow, Why would His Majesty see Bao Yun again after dismissing us?
Unable toe up with an answer, the man figured he might as well ignore it. Hurrying in his footsteps, he follows his wifes back as usual.
Back over at the royal study room, Fu Tian Qi (king) was still working hard on going through the reports from his subjects. As for the shadow guard, the man had disappeared by now.
Towards this voice, the king can only feel his skins instantly breaking out into goosebumps. If not for his good upbringing and self-restraint, he wouldve smacked the woman due to impulse.
Ent
Before that word could evene to an end, the door was already pushed open and in came a woman adorned like an overly pungent butterfly.
Brother, you are finally willing to see me! Do you know how those people out there are bullying me all these years? Now even those two old farts inside the Dong House are picking on me! Tears could be seen swelling out of Fu Bao Yuns (shameless woman) reddish eye.
Taking this all in, the king can only say hes not fond of such cowardice. In his view, for a man to be gobbled up to such an extent was no different from being a stain in this world for the male populous.
Bao Yun, as far as I know your parents-inw are treating you extremely well. Howe I never heard such ims like you are saying today.
You just dont know it yet Brother, those two old farts are so ridiculous and unreasonable! Steaming in her words, she made it sound likes its the truth and only the truth: They are so old already yet they refuse to hand over the family head position to my husband. If not for that, how can you ignore me and the Dong family for so long?
Wrinkling his brow, Fu Tian Qis (king) cold gaze eventually swept over to Fu Bai Yuns (shameless woman) body. Those irises emting a clear sign of disgust. Then from the woman he moves over to the cowardly man where he puts on a fa?ade of delight.
It must have been hard for your Dong family Rou Qin (cowardly man). If there is anything in the future, I will surely do my best to help you. After all, we are family.
Chapter 298 “Intent on Reusing the Dong House (3)”
Chapter 298 Intent on Reusing the Dong House (3)
Raising his head in shock at the king, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) could hardly believe what his ears were telling him.
Perhaps its as his wife says, the king didnt think he was worthy of his sister, thats why the Dong family has been getting the cold shoulder for so many years.
Thank thank you. Stammering in his reply, Dong Ruo Qin was so excited that his face had be flushed with nervousness.
Why did he indulge his wife for more than twenty years? One was that his wife paid a huge price in order to marry him. He remembers it clearly of how Fu Bai Yun exined to him how much the king adored her, his favorited sister, and that it all ended as a result of her forceful marriage into the Dong House.
Is there anything else you need? The kings question was directed at the cowardly man, not at his sister.
As for Fu Bao Yun this abhorrent woman was long forgotten and ignored to one side.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
No, nothing The cowardly man fell into a stammering fit due to his own nervousness.
Since everything is fine then let me send you out. Already up from his dragon chair, Fu Tian Qi was full of smile in his face, which was something not often seen.
Send send me? Falling into a daze, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) just couldnt process this. The surprise hade too suddenly.
What are you still dazing around for? Though Fu Bao Yun still had the disdainful look on her face, its undeniable her heart was rather happy over the situation.
As the king Fu Tian Qi naturally cannot send them out too far, otherwise it will be unbefitting of his image. Therefore, once they are out of the royal study, the man immediately turns back and left the pair alone.
Meanwhile in the background, the cowardly man remains a nk te, unable to emerge from the strong level of surprise he got today. As for his wife Fu Bao Yun, even this abhorrent woman had forgotten her objective in todays visit..
See, I told you my brother treats me the best, she shoots a gloating look to her dumbfounded husband, only those stupid people thats envious of me would say Im not liked. And then theres you. If not for your parents not handing the title over to you, would my brother disfavor the Dong House for so long?
Bao Yun, its been hard on you over these years. Coming back to his senses, Dong Rou Qin (cowardly man) appears distress over this. To him, hes the baggage and the one that made his wife lose the royalty status.
It was a degrading fact to begin with that I married into your Dong House, yet your parents still wishes to defend that sister of yours! Grinding her teeth, the woman sends a p across her husbands face, Im telling you now, its your Dong familys honor that I am a part of your House, not that Dong Ron, understand? She should be grateful that I didnt expel her from the family!
Wiping the trickle of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) didnt rebuke his wife this time despite the insult. To him, hes at fault and needs to repent for even doubting her.
Young Master, Young Madam, things are not good! Just as Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) was ready to insult his husband some more, a maid from their home suddenly interrupts their conversation by eximing aloud: Young Madam, your son is in trouble!
Chapter 299 “Intent on Reusing the Dong House (4)”
Chapter 299 Intent on Reusing the Dong House (4)
What?
Upon hearing her son Dong Mu Lin has been involved with an ident, Fu Bao Yuns (shameless woman) first instinct was to grab for the maids arm.
Due to how sharp those nails were, piercing right into her flesh, the poor maid nearly eximed right there and then. Sadly for her, she knew this womans temperament well enough that if she did so, a much more horrible fate will await her.
When the little young master was at the restaurant, he was beaten by another upant inside.
What? Due to the excessive blood rushing to her head, the abhorrent woman had nearly fainted by the news, Who dares! Who dares to hit my son!
Its its two women with a child, the maid meekly replies.
Woman? Child?
It must be them!
Clenching her fist until a bone crunching sound could be heard, Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) wanted to scream to vent her anger: Dong Rou Qin! Your precious niece there just hurt my son! If you dont get justice for us then I will never forgive you this time!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You you say the one to hit my son is Lan Xiaoyun? The cowardly man became stupefied, unable to believe the maids words, How can that be?
He simply couldnt imagine that usually docile niece of his would do something so vicious.
Who else can it be other than Lan Xiaoyun? Dont forget, the woman next to your niece is with a child.
Now the cowardly man didnt know what to do anymore. Hesitant at first: If it really is Xiaoyuns fault then I will have her give our son an apology.
Its bad enough as it is for my wife, I cant let anyone else bully her.
Were going back.
Shrouded in a cloud of gloom the entire way, Fu Bao Yun swears, she will never let Dong Ron and her daughter off the hook this time.
Anyone who helps Lan Xiaoyun deserves to die!!
Speaking of Dong Mu Lin taking a beating, its entirely the brats own fault.
Not long ago due to their boredom and unwillingness to stay cooped up in the Dong House, Di Xiao Wan (demon girl) and Chu Yi Yi (Holy Land Princess) had brought the baby boy out for some fun. Thats when they happened toe across Dong Mu Lin, the abhorrent womans son at the restaurant.
Lascivious by nature, Dong Mu Lin was what you called a perverted boy. Therefore, its not unexpected that he would immediately connive after the two beauties toe his way. What he didnt expect though was how fierce these fine damsels were in reality.
After getting a thorough beating, the perverted boy eventually faints away after getting his head hammered in while his personal guards scurried off with their lord like cowards that they are.
Shame though, despite running back for help, what the brat got from his grandmother was a disappointed shake of the head while the grandfather outright refused it. Old Lord Dong already made his stance clear that he wont intervene. So. Dong Mu Lin can only swallow this humiliation and call for his parents help.
My child!
When Fu Bao Yun returned home, the first thing this woman did was to rush for her sons room. Seeing the bandaged bun that was the boys head, tears instantly rolled down those pained eyes: My poor son, what sort of animal would harm you to such an extent! Dont worry, Mother will make sure they die a thousand times for this!
Bloodshot in her eyes, Dong Bao Yun immediately shifts her sight over to the kneeling guards and maids.
Madam One of the maid nervously stepped forward to report after making a heavy gulp, The person who injured the young master are the guests that came with Miss Xiaoyun, so..
I knew it! It is them! Fu Bao Yuns eyes were so full of hatred that it was blinding, Mu Lin is the creation of me and my beloved man. I wont allow anyone to harm my son! Someonee, lead me to those responsible!
Hearing the beloved man part, Dong Rou Qins (cowardly man) immediately got warm and fuzzy inside.
Thats right, I am my wifes beloved husband. I must get justice for them.
As the sun slowly set for the evening, Bai Yan was currentlyzily lying around in the backyard while she sipped away at her tea.
Mother, this is for you.
Toddling over to his mothers leg, Bai Xiachen readily hands over a peach blossom branch to show his good side.
Eh? Pricking her brow at the sight, Bai Yan was somewhat surprised by this.
Chapter 300 “The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (1)”
Chapter 300 The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (1)
Me and Auntie Xiaoyun went out today, and along the way there were many people giving Auntie and Sister Yi Yi flowers. They say flowers are meant for the ones they love. Soft and cuddly in his body, the baby boy leans upward to offer up the branch, Mother is my most favorite person in the whole wide world so Im giving you flowers. Of course, if Mother is willing to give birth to a little sister then I too will love her to the core.
Receiving the peach blossom as well as her son into her embrace, Bai Yan was very pleased by the soft fragrant smell of the child. It had a soothing effect on her wrinkled forehead.
Who taught you these words? Pulling her nose closer to the flower, she takes a pleased whiff of the smell.
Mother, puffing up his cheeks into a ball, Bai Xiachen appears insulted, These words are straight from my heart so how can you suspect me of faking them.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Three tes of Dongpo Meat? Her lips curling into a shallow smirk.
Note: Dongpu Meat is a Chinese dish. Stewed with rock sugar, cinnamon, star anise, and some other sauces for several hours, it has a dark red tint once finished.
Sure enough, Bai Xiachen instantly went stern in his face and came clean: Mother is right to be skeptical, they were all taught to me by Auntie Xiaoyun.
Poor Lan Xiaoyun, merely three tes of meat and that was enough to be sold out.
You keep your distance from them, I dont want their bad habits rubbing off on you.
Dont think she doesnt know about Chu Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan running off to the Flower Brothel whenever shes not around. If this continues, its a certainty her son here too will be turned into a regr of the brothels.
Okay Mother, I will listen to you. While the baby boy gave an obedient nod, his eyes said otherwise, they were cunning with slyness.
Just as Bai Yan wanted to continue lecturing her son, the woman suddenly felt a pair of powerful gazes shooting her way.
That feeling Its like a snake strangling around her neck, very ufortable.
Mother, whats wrong? Raising his innocent big eyes, Bai Xiachen worriedly asked.
In response to her sons voice, Bai Yan consciously tightens her grasp around the boys body in a protective manner until she found what she was looking for C it was a long snake of cyan color.
Sorrow, anger, and unwillingness, these were the emotions that could be discerned from the snakes eyes. For a normal animal this shouldve been impossible, maybe a demon beast, but why would one be doing here of all ces?
Just as Bai Yan was musing over the usibility of that idea, a series of brisk footsteps from the front had caught her attention, which also allowed the cyan colored snake to slither away into the nearby shrubbery.
Sister-inw. Flying over like a cat getting their favorite toy, Di Xiao Wan for some reason halted in her steps only inches away from the woman of her delight. Theres a faint scent in the air, so faint that she could only catch the slightest whiff before losing it. Wrinkling her brow, the girl shoots a doubtful look at the general direction of where the snake disappeared off to.
Whats wrong? Bai Yan frowned.
Its nothing, the girl shakes her head.
The scent is too weak, so weak that she cant confirm whether or not its that woman.
Without proper evidence I better not tell Sister-inw just yet.
Sister-inw, quickly tossing the thought away, Di Xiao Wan returns to her happy go jolly self, When are we going back?
Didnt you want to escape Di Cangs line of sight? Why ask to leave so suddenly? Narrowing in on her eyes, Bai Yans seductive lips immediately curved into a smirk, Or, do you have something you are hiding from me?
Chapter 301 “The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (2)”
Chapter 301 The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (2)
Against that interrogative inquiry, Di Xiao Wan (demon sister) didnt have the courage to meet her gaze.
Say it, whats the matter? Seeing how avoiding the girl was, Bai Yan was sure shes hiding something. It doesnt matter if you dont say it, we can always stay here another month or so after were done dealing with the Dong familys affair.
Sister-inw! The young maiden was ready to cry now, You cant, otherwise Chu Yi Yis brother from the Holy Land will be here soon!
Startled by the outburst, Bai Yan hurries to pursue the topic: What do you mean by that?
I I just saw Chu Yi Yi (Holy Land Princess) exchanging word with her brother. At this rate, it wont be long, merely two days before her brother arrives. I even saw her personal guards heading out to wait for the man.
From the Holy Land to the Liu Huo Kingdom, passing through the Chi Xia Kingdom was a must. Meaning so long as someone stands ready at the doorway then surely they can intercept Chu Yi Feng.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Now thats a headache indeed for Bai Yan, she clearly told those back at the Holy Land not to intervene.
I thought I have already told them not to intervene in my personal affairs. Why would he being still?
I dont know, but lets hurry and finish the matters here. Once we are back at home then no one can snatch you away with my brother there. Those words were said through grits and stones.
Di Xiao Wan (demon sister) may be a dumbaklutz, but she too can see her friend was using this opportunity to sneak her own brother in while Di Cang wasnt around.
I must keep other wife snatchers away while Big Bro is away!
Thinking of this, Di Xiao Wans (demon sister) focus inexplicably shifted towards the baby boy nearby. Her mood lighting up already at the sight.
No matter what, Bai Xiachen is my brothers son, surely he would side with us and keep those pursuers away.
Xia
Just as the girl was ready to ask for help from her nephew, the baby boy had already jumped the gun and cried out in delight using those big cuddly lips of his.
Mother, is Godfathering? If so then why dont we wait for him before leaving?
As result, Di Xiao Wans request was instantly shoved back into her throat, unable to go down or back up. Its bad enough shes choking on her own words, but the fact that she could hear her heart shattering was truly painful..
It was then at this moment during the groups little antics that a series of furious footsteps could be heard rushing over. This was Fu Bai Yun. Without a single word or exnation upon her arrival, she immediately knocked the tea table over with a giant kick of her leg, thus spilling all of the contents onto the ground as a result. Is it you? Are you the one who harmed my son you little bitch?
Not even bothering to meet that furious gaze, Bai Yan instead leaned backwards against the chair to put on afortable posture: Remember to lick every drop of the water off the ground now.
Towards his mothers order, the baby boy can only blink his eyes in confusion: But Mother, what if she cant clean it all?
Thats easy. We can just lop off whichever leg she used to kick over my table.
As the old saying goes, who you mix around with is a reflection of yourself.
Because of her extended interactions with Di Cang, even that habit of lopping peoples limbs off was now rubbing off on Bai Yan.
You bitch! Going cold in her face, Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) directly makes a p for her targets face.
Unfortunately for her though, before that hand could reach its target, Di Xiao Wan (demon sister) had already intercepted it mid-flight by pinching that wrist.
Who did you call bitch? Her gorgeous big eyes were unbefittingly filled with anger, Who do you think you are to scold my sister-inw?
To do such a thing in Di Xiao Wans very presence, thats equivalent to insulting her too! Now that wont do will it?
Making a sneer at the girls question, Fu Bai Yan only shot a derisive look at Bai Yan before speaking: Shes Bai Yan, Lan Xiaoyuns cousin am I right? I know her name, shes utterly famous even in our Chi Xia Kingdom. The one who got impregnated before marriage and then eloped with her man, such a slut can be mocked by anyone in this world!
Chapter 302 “The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (3)”
Chapter 302 The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (3)
The false fact that Bai Yan eloped with a man five years ago was undeniably a humiliating event for the Lan House; therefore, it also indirectly effected Dong Ron too whenever she returned to the Dong House for a visit.
PAH!
Unforgiving and unyielding, there were no mercy shown here by the demon princess in her ability to dish out a punishing p.
Because of the force involved, Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) was actually sent flying out like a rolling pin this time. Different from Bai Yans kick but just as deadly.
Watching the abhorrent figure lying there on the ground, Bai Yan finally stepped in: Xiachen, go call both elders out here for me. If they wont get justice for my aunt today then I will have their Dong House turned upside down!
In response to that statement, the baby boy only had sympathy for these foolish people, especially at the cowardly man thats standing there.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Mother, I will go right away.
After saying this, Bai Xiachen immediately dashed out of his mothers embrace and headed for the inside. Before long, that tiny body was gone from view.
Do you think I will be afraid of those two old fools? Climbing up from the ground by gnashing her teeth, Fu Bao Yun simply doesnt learn: What are you still standing there for?! Did you not see her hitting me? GO TEACH HER A LESSON!
Before Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) could say anything else to his wifes order, their attention pulled to their back by the distant small figure running back over.
Mother, without dy, the baby boy had already pounced back into his mothers arm. That angelic face delightfully bright as he spoke, Did I do well? I also called for this ugly dragon toe over too.
Normally Bai Xiachen would simply ignore such a ugly creature, but since this was about supporting his Auntie Xiaoyun, its only proper they boaster their aura to intimidate the other side.
Grawrrrr, working in coherent with his master, the ss Dragon starts growling aloud to send the shameless woman straight back to the ground.
To be clear, the dragon made no attempt to scare anyone else here, simply the woman because he disliked her for that insult earlier.
Be good, behave yourself, patting the dragon on the head like a boss, Bai Xiachen timely stepped in before anything more could ur. If you perform well today then I will give you some snacks as reward.
Why did he hate the dragon before? Its because he didnt want another mouth trying to snatch his food away from the already limited portions Bai Yan was willing to give.
Its fine if this dragon was good looking, at least he can boaster his ranks with something nice, but hes so ugly. Theres no way Bai Xiachen would want to share if hes of no use.
Cousin, Lan Shaoyan (second male cousin) awkwardly rubbed the back of his head, Weve really troubled you this time to make youe so far.
Neither pleased nor angry at the formality, Bai Yan only showed a faint smile at her bigger cousins demeanor: Aunt is my family so of course I have to get involved.
Looking at that brilliant face, Lan Shaoyan (second male cousin) was surprisingly shy. Coughing twice to clear the mood, he averts his gaze before he embarrasses himself.
Fu Bao Yun! Just as the mood was calming down, a sudden roar from the back instantly riled up the shameless woman on the ground. It was Dong Tian Ling (old lord) who came running out.
This was not all that surprising for Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) to be taken aback by her father-inws holler. Ever since she married into the family, not a single person would dare roar at her so this would be the first.
Fu Bao Yun! Surging with anger in his eyes, the old lord was practically screaming at this point, You not only hurt my daughter, you even deceived us by giving her some fake medicine. What do you have to say for yourself?!
Shockingly enough, Fu Bao Yun showed no fear nor repentance at the interrogating words shooting her way, only a mocking sneer like she has done no wrong.
Chapter 303 “The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (4)”
Chapter 303 The Broken-Hearted Di Xiao Wan (4)
Dong Run is only pretending to be sick so only you idiots would waste such precious medicine on her.
Its not like shes going to die anyways, why waste such money?
You Dong Tian Lings (old lord) was trembling by now, I shouldve known better. You took the money and returned with some fake pill, I really am a fool to have trusted you.
Inhaling deeply as his fists gripped into a ball: Someonee, Im going to help my son divorce this woman!
Do you know what you are saying?! Not even Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) can stay calm after that. Popping her eyes, she was aghast by what she heard.
How dare they? My marriage into this family is already a degrading fact in of it itself, now they want to kick me out?
Father! Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) had gone white too: Bao Yuns grievance had already been so great over the years, you cant expel her out of the family over an outsider!
Going stiff at his sons outburst, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) was truly disappointed to his core now. The onlyforting part here was his daughter Ron not being here. Otherwise, he wont even know what sort of reaction his daughter would make at this foolish sons statement.
So this is the brother Ron protected all these years, loved all these years.
Mother, tilting his little head, Bai Xiachen appears confused at this moment, Is Grand Auntie adopted?
Why do you say that?
If Grand Auntie is Grandpa Dongs biological daughter then it should be her whos the real close kin. Yet, they keep calling her an outsider. Thats so sad. I feel sorry for Grand Auntie.
The innocent and childish voice instantly causes the noisy courtyard to quiet down.
What nonsense are you talking about? Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) was ring with irritation, My sister is of course my fathers real daughter. But shes already married so its normal for her to be an outsider.
So its like that, nodding his head like he now understood, Bai Xiachens voice was still so naive and childish, Then did Grand Auntie change her blood when she married? If she didnt, then she should still be of Grandpa Dongs blood. I can only think of that way for her to be an outsider.
Speaking of this, the baby boy then puts on a frightened appearance by biting his fingernails: Mother, would I have to change blood too when I take a wife? Im scared of the pain.
If this was said by anyone else, Dong Rou Qin (cowardly man) would definitely yell at them for putting on an act. But the one in front was but a child no older than five at best, how can he match a scheming person with that sort of face?
As such, the only recourse he can do was to shoot a displeased re at Bai Yan as if ming her for not educating the child properly.
Ignoring that look, Bai Yan only raised a smirk while she rubbed her sons head, Its not your Grand Aunties blood who has changed, but the other person over there. Naturally your Grand Auntie is an outsider to them, they dont even share the same blood.
I understand now Mother. Grand Auntie and Grandpa Dong is of the same family while this man is the real outsider.
Its good that you understand. If you dont in the future then you must ask okay?
The inconsiderate dialogue between the mother and son definitely didnt sit well with Fu Bai Yun and her husband. From displeasure to anger, they wanted to outright attack the pair at this point.
Father, Mother! Giving a warning re at Bai Yan, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) then turns back to his parents, How can Xiaoyun bring such a woman over to our home? She doesnt even know how to educate her son so she herself cant be any good either.
Chapter 304 “Are You Sure it’s Lan Xiaoyun? (1)”
Chapter 304 Are You Sure its Lan Xiaoyun? (1)
What you said there is right, those who dont know how to educate their son cant be any good. I confess, Im not a good person at all! Literally screaming in her voice, Old Madam Dong directly flings her cane down to the ground as she roared out these pained words.
Following her mother-inws outburst, Fu Bao Yuns (shameless woman) noble expression finally crumbled. This old hag, cant she at least read the situation? Why is she siding with those outsiders?
By the way, Grandfather, Grandmother, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) appears to have remembered something just then. Wrinkling her brow, Ive wanted to ask for a while now, where did Redsy go? Howe I cant find her anywhere inside the estate?
Redsy was the name the girl gave the red phoenix. Due to its docile nature and its obedient personality, Lan Xiaoyun was sure the bird wouldnt go anywhere unless ordered to.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As result of this out the blue question, the tense atmosphere immediately dispersed again.
Your mother had the bird settle down inside the small garden. If nothing else, it should still be there. Im sorry Xiaoyun, because of everything thats been happening, I didnt pay much attention. The old lord sounded apologetic.
But Ive looked there already, I couldnt find her.
Not in in the small garden?
The old lord frowns: It might just be out? I specte the bird wille back in due time.
The phoenix has the power of a sky rank martialist. Who in the kingdom can stop it unless the Royal Family gets involved?
Royal Family?
When these two words appeared in his mind, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) was immediately thrust into an ice block. His old face full of guilty consciousness.
Impossible! Redsy would never leave by herself alone. Grandfather, tell me what happened to her. Shes my grandfathers contract beast, not your Dong familys!
Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) was of the best among the Lan family members in terms of self-restraint. For her tone to be so harsh, its not hard to imagine the anger brewing inside.
Hoho, snickering in her tongue, Fu Bao Yun (shameless woman) wouldnt have any of that. Dont think others wouldnt know just because you wont say. Its clearly your mother suckering it from another man, what your grandfathers contract beast? As if shes good enough for the Lan House to be good to her!
Stopping there, the shameless woman finally noticed the murderous eyes shooting her way from the youngss. Gulping hard out of reflex, her aura instantly weakens by a mile: Youwhat do you want to do? I am your aunt! You
Enough! Dong Tian Lings (old lord) expression was cold and hard, Tell me now, where did you people take the phoenix?
Going stiff in his body, it was the cowardly man who spoke first: I I dont know.
Looking at this son who had been loved by him for so many years, to be turned into this coward, to be turned into this state, not even the old lord can take it anymore. Literally shaking there due to his own anger: I will give you onest chance. Choose the family or this woman! If you still want to stay with this family then tell me where the phoenix is!
Afraid to face his father the entire time, Dong Ruo Qin never once met those eyes: Father, I really dont know where it went. Maybe it just left because it didnt want to follow Sister.
In that very second, a feeling of powerlessness hadpletely swamped his very heart. Shaking that old head, the old lord cannot even begin to describe his disappointment.
Miss Bai Yan, its my fault. I not only couldnt protect my own daughter, I cant even return your phoenix. Its my Dong House who have wronged your Lan House.
Chapter 305 “Are You Sure it’s Lan Xiaoyun? (2)”
Chapter 305 Are You Sure its Lan Xiaoyun? (2)
Making a bitter smile, the old lords voice sounded painful: Whatever you want to do, I wont interfere anymore.
You are assuming too much. Even if you want to stop it, your Dong family doesnt have the strength to do so. Slowing standing up, Bai Yans expression became sharp and stern, Son, go check where Redsy is right now.
For a second there, all eyes were on the little guy now.
How can this little kid know where the phoenix is when they arent willing to say? Old Lord Dong was the most surprised by the statement.
Just as everyone was questioning the seriousness of this, Bai Xiachen had already closed his eyes to begin.
Mother, Redsy is about a thousand meters east of here.
To the east?
Isnt that the location of the pce?
Gripping his fist into a ball, Old Lord Dong immediately shot a disappointed look at his unfilial son: Its you who called the people of the pce isnt it? You called them to take the phoenix away didnt you?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The most ironic part here was how clueless he himself was. He didnt notice it at all being the master of the house!
How can he face his own daughter? How can he face the Lan House?
Against that pressuring gaze from his father, the cowardly man had nothing left to say. Then again, even if he didnt speak the truth, its toote. Silence was the same as answering here.
Issuing out a coughingugh of pain and sorrow: Good, very good! This is the son I raised! The son I so painstakingly raised from young! Theres no need for you to make a divorce letter anymore. I will personally head over to the ancestral hall to ask for repentance, while you are no longer a member of the Dong House!
Father! Going white in hisplexion, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) was shocked with horror, You want to drive me out of the house? Do you know that His Majesty has forgiven Bao Yun already and is even willing to utilize our family again? Such a good opportunity, are you just going throw all of it away?
If not for my wife, how could the king reuse our family again?
This time Old Lord Dong didnt need to speak, it was Bai Yan who spoke first. Her voice icy to the bone: You better pray that my phoenix is unharmed, otherwise.
She did not borate on the consequences, but anyone can tell it would be involving quite a lot of bloodshed.
Lifting her son up with her, Bai Yan turns away without looking back while she gave her order: Di Xiao Wan (demon princess), you are in charge of bringing these two with you. If they dare try escaping, go ahead and break their legs! Come Son, we will go ahead and look for Redsy first.
Dumbfounded by this, the demon princess wanted to protest: But-but were all going to pce anyways. Why cant we just bring them along for the ride?
They are not qualified!
The meaning of that was that these two are not qualified to ride on the dragons back so of course she wouldnt take them.
Blinking those beautiful big eyes, Di Xiao Wan had to take a second to process this, But I am a princess of the Demon Realm!
Seeing the departure of the woman and child, Fu Bao Yun only sneered with contempt instead of fearing her fate: As if you people can even return after going to the pce. Still want to break my leg? Quit dreaming!
There are so many masters in the pce, as if she will ever make it back! After thinking this, Fu Bao Yun was ready to turn and leave when a loud hollering voice came from behind.
Who said you can leave! It was Di Xiao Wan.
Despite the clear order to stop, the shameless woman continues heading for the inside, which definitely didnt sit well with the demon princess.
I said, you are not allowed to go! Her aura increasingly more dangerous following each step.
Chapter 306 “Are You Sure it’s Lan Xiaoyun? (3)”
Chapter 306 Are You Sure its Lan Xiaoyun? (3)
WAH!
Bristling with fierce wind, the sky suddenly darkens as several trees simply uprooted themselves due to the intense force. Shame though, despite one of the falling treesing so dearly close to the shameless woman, Fu Bao Yun somehow manages to avoid it in the nick of time with merely inches between her and the wood.
Then before the abhorrent woman couldpose herself again after the close encounter, a sharp pain abruptly struck her in the back of the head. Next thing she knew, her view had gone ck while her body stumbles helplessly to the ground.
Momentster, the area freakishly returns to normal..
Why must you people be so disobedient? If you had just listen then I wouldnt have had to make a move. Raising that youthful smile of hers, Di Xiao Wan was back to her jolly go lucky self as she eyed the cowardly man standing next to his wife, Are you going to follow me or should I also knock you out too?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Frightfully white in hisplexion, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) could hardly make his words clear: I I will go by myself.
Then what are you still standing there fore? Dont say I didnt warn you. If you make my sister-inw wait too long, she might just lop off your limbs as punishment.
Giving a snort, Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) only had disdain in her eyes over the unconscious woman there: You are in charge of dragging her along, I dont want dirty myself over someone so filthy!
Meanwhile back over at the pce end, the king was currently rushing into the back mountain after sending off the ignorant pair from his line of sight.
This was the forbidden zone of the pce. Aside from the king himself, no other are permitted to enter unless given express permission. The reason being was that the only King ss Master of the Royal House was living here in seclusion and doesnt wish to be disturbed.
Finally reaching his destination, a grand little estate, Fu Tian Qi was first received by a senior eunuch at the doorway. While inside, he can clearly see an elderly man of white currently having a chess match by himself.
Yes, this is it, the chess game thats been stumping me for the past few years has finally been solved by me. Haha! Following thisugh, the tightly knitted brow of the elder finally loosened up.
Tian Qi, what sort of matter do you have ining here to look for me?
Father, I have a matter I like to inform you.
This elder known as the strongest in the Chi Xia Kingdom was also the previous king and father of Fu Tian Qi and Fu Bao Yun.
Is it your sister whos caused trouble again? The elders brow wrinkled back up again, When you seeded the throne, you promised me that so long as she doesnt make any serious mistakes, you will overlook her faults. But if she does be excessive, you are also free to bar her from the pce.
Now the king was quite surprised there when he looked up. For his father to say something like this before hearing what he had to say, its clear how disappointing his sister Fu Bao Yun truly was.
Seeing his sons silent demeanor, the elder first made a bitter smile before continuing.
My son, if it really wont work then you dont need to hold back anymore. What I owe Consort Kei is already returned by now. I know youve been troubled by how indulgent Ive been towards your sister and her rtives the Kei family.
Back then, if not for my own folly and moment of negligence, Bao Yuns (shameless woman) mother wouldnt have passed away so young.
In order to make up for that guilt he has for his daughter, the former king gave an unprecedented amount of glory to the Kei family andpletely indulged his daughter. Because of that, he had directly molded Fu Bao Yun into the current mess that she was.
But these faults are his and shouldnt be burdened by his son.
Father, Fu Tian Qi became moved, I am noting to you because of her.
Chapter 307 “Are You Sure it’s Lan Xiaoyun? (4)”
Chapter 307 Are You Sure its Lan Xiaoyun? (4)
Using the next little while, the king went over everything with his father regarding the things the shadow guard reported to him. At thest part, the king also added in a little extra: Over the years Ive intentionally distanced myself from the Dong family because of Bao Yun, but now that things are like this, I intend to start using Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) to build up the bond between both sides.
The man may be cowardly and useless, but hes still the only son of the Dong House so the king wasnt wrong to assume his n would be favorable. However, that was only true until Fu Bao Yun knocked Dong Run into aatose state. If only he had paid a little more attention in recent day, then surely the king wouldve known whats going on during this period.
The elders expression was very heavy at this moment: Dong Run is Bai Yans aunt so I want you to temper your sisters attitude before its toote.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Father, do you think my words are going to be of use? With her character, Bao Yun would definitely think its just me deceiving her and twist it into her own form. Why bother wasting words with her?
Just thinking of the impending future of his sister wandering around in front of him again, the king would want to vomit due to the nauseating sight. He really didnt like the woman.
The elder faintly nods in understanding: Then first please Dong Ruo Qin and leave your sister alone. I heard Dong Run is very fond of her younger brother. As long as that man speaks on our behalf then surely Bai Yan would be more susceptible to working with us.
Yes Father, I will take my leave first then. I still have some more work I need to finish before the day ends.
After giving his report to the former king, Fu Tian Qi immediately left for the mountain base under the guidance of the old eunuch.
Unbeknownst to the king, his third son was already waiting there for him. Stalking back and forth, this one famed for his dastardly ways was very eager to get inside only to be stopped by the royal guards at the mountain path.
Your Highness, under the order of the king, none is allowed inside including you.
Hitting a wall against that tant refusal, Fu Ru Lin can only meekly return his steps back to the foot of the hill. His appearance clearly restless right up to the point where his eyes caught sight of that bright yellowish figure.
Father! This sudden outcry causes the king to halt instantly.
What are you doing here? Fu Tian Qi was stern in his voice while he interrogated his son.
Father, I am here to discuss the matter of me taking a new concubine. You promised me that I will only need to wait a few days, but I couldnt wait anymore, thats why Im here. Fu Ru Lin eagerly waltz up to his father like a dog wagging their tail.
Going livid with anger, the king was aghast by his sons outrageous demand: When did I promise you a new concubine? Furthermore, isnt your home filled with wives already?
Stunned by this, the third prince rushes to answer: But but this is what Aunt Bao Yun told me. She said I only need to wait a few days and then Father you will grant me what I want.
Fu Bao Yun sure nned things out well with her wishful thinking. She wants to force Lan Xiaoyun into marrying her nephew the third prince, but out fear her brother the king would refuse, she instead tried to force Dong Run into making the request with her father-inw. If Old Lord Donges before the king and asks, surely things would work out perfectly and everyone will be happy!
Of course, the abhorrent womans n didnt work out as nned. Not only did she knock Dong Run unconscious, her nephew himself was dumb enough toe spoil everything before the king too!
Fu Bao Yun? Her again? Who did she promise you? The king was literally gnashing his teeth by this point.
Its the granddaughter of the Dong family, Lan Xiaoyun.
Chapter 308 “The Sky is Falling”
Chapter 308 The Sky is Falling
Lan Xiaoyun
Boom!
Ghastly white in his face, the king rushes to confirm what his son said: Who did you just say? Lan Xiaoyun? The one from the Liu Huo Kingdom? Not Red Xiaoyun or some other Xiaoyun?
I wouldnt be mistaken, its Lan Xiaoyun, daughter of Dong Run, Fu Ru Lin answers affirmatively.
Its at this moment that the king felt like the very sky was falling before his very eyes. Staggering backwards like hes about to tip over, hes ever so thankfully that theres a branch nearby for him to grip onto.
Who else knows this? He asks with that trembling voice of his.
That damn wretched woman!
The man was literally hating himself right now because if hadnt went soft back then, he wouldve expelled that Fu Bao Yun straight out of the Royal House and banned her from the pce for good!
This Fu Ru Lin was stunned. Just as he was contemting on how to answer his father right now, the third prince was interrupted by a old figure rushing over to their location.
Master Wu Lin, is something of the matter that you would be in such a rush? Pleased to have a change of face, Fu Tian Qi (king) was much better in his tonepared to before.
Your Majesty, Im here to report to you that Princess Bao Yun sought me out two days ago. I was told not to let you know, but after some thinking, I felt it was best you be informed regardless.
Fu Bao Yun?
Why is it that woman again?
Hearing his heart sinking into the abyss, the king was almost too afraid to ask there: She again, what did she do this time?
He may be an alchemist, but hes merely a second ranked one, the lowest of the low. Without the support of a powerful shifu (master) or organization to back him, Master Wu Lin here can only rely on the Royal House to maintain his study and work. As such, the threat from the princess was a major sore spot for him. He didnt have the nerve to go against the woman, but that doesnt mean he wouldnt want to inform the king as an act of self preservation.
Fu Bao Yun, she-she knocked Dong Ron into an unconscious state? Trembling all over, the king was ready to faint at this point from how green and white his face was. But more than that, it was despair thats the most dominant here in his eyes.
Yes Your Majesty, unaware of why the king looked so horrible, the old master here continues on with his exnation, That day Her Highness was trying to force Lady Ron into betrothing her daughter to the third prince, because she wouldnt, the princess directly attacked the woman in a fit of rage.
Boom!
Left in daze and unable to think anymore, Fu Tian Qi only had Master Wu Lins words reverberating in his mind like an echoing effect.
Be beyond help and cannot wake again..
Cannot wake again!!!
Looking up in astonishment from the ground, Master Wu Lin remains oblivious to what the king meant by that.
Someonee! Im going to the Dong House to ask for forgiveness!
Chapter 309 “Fainted From Fright”
Chapter 309 Fainted From Fright
Fu Tian Qi didnt even have the patience to look at the old master by this point. With a sweep of his sleeve, the king directly takes his leave.
However
Before he could even make it back to the pce ground, a panicking eunuch had stopped him in his track: Ma-Maje-Majesty. Assassin, theres an assassin!
Small small thing?
The eunuch was dumbfounded. An assassination attempt turns into a small thing?
Majesty, seeing the king wouldnt stop at all, the eunuch became so anxious that he actually stomped on the spot like a girl before giving chase.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Majesty! You cant go there, its too dangerous!
Unfortunately, its alreadyte.
By the time the eunuch was able to catch up to the man himself, the giant dragon was already in perfect view hovering above their heads. Unlike the king who waspletely blown away by the scene, his royal guards were all unfortunate enough to have the first taste of the dragons strength. As for the ss Dragon himself, the big guy was much more rxed in the air, only giving a disdainful snort at these miniscule ants crawling about.
Just as the eunuchs voice came to an end, another sharp and irritating cry instantly overshadowed it from the front.
Brother, Brother save me!
Not far away was the demon princess Di Xiao Wan herself, while behind her was the cowardly man dragging his wife along.
Dong Ruo Qin, you useless thing! How dare you actually help these people! Dont forget, my brother the king is only willing to reuse your family because of me! Otherwise your Dong House would be nothing without me!
Against that bombardment of an insult, Dong Ruo Qin didnt have anything to say in rebuke of his wife.
Brother, you must save me! After getting no response from her husband despite her antics, the abhorrent woman finally had it and ran for her brothers side.
By this point the king was alsoing to after the eunuch helped him regain consciousness. At first he was still stuck in a daze over his surroundings, but that instantly changed when the scattered mess of his sister came into his view. Without a second thought, he sends the abhorrent flying with a ruthless kick of his own.
Get the hell out of here!
Sprawling there on all four, Fu Bao Yun was stunned by the sudden attack. Looking up in shock, her words were a stammering mess: Bro-Brother, did you mistake me for someone else? I-I am your favourite sister Bao Yun.
How could my brother kick me?
Furthermore, Brother clearly intended to reuse the Dong House because of me.
Dragon, it was then
Chapter 310 “No Mistake”
Chapter 310 No Mistake
After hearing the faintzy voiceing from his back, the ss Dragon immediately issued out a roar at the ants below. His eyes radiating a bloodthirst that made no attempt at hiding his intent to kill, which directly sent the king going numb in the feet.
You are Miss Bai Yan of the Liu Huo Kingdom correct?
The answer was self evident in front of such abination.
Dragon, kill them for me! Acting as if unable to hear that question, Bai Yan gives out her order using that chilling voice filled with murderous intent.
Wait-wait-wait! Wiping that sweat from his forehead, Fu Tian Qi (king) hurries to ask with that awkward smile of his: Miss Bai Yan, is there some sort of misunderstanding between us? Why the need for such a bigmotion?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Phoenix? What phoenix? Howe I dont know anything about this?
Turning around in great rage, Fu Tian Qi roars out at the group of mastersing to protect him: Which of you stole thedys phoenix? Return it this instant do you hear me!
Exchanging an odd look between themselves, it was a sky ss master among this group who worked up the courage to speak. Though he was technically speaking, it was still more like a squeamish buzz simr to that of a mosquito:
Your Majesty, not long ago we did capture a phoenix at Princess Bao Yuns order, but it was in order to tame so she can offer it to you.
Boom!
Its over!
That idiot Fu Bao Yun! It was already bad enough she injured Dong Ron and tried to force Lan Xiaoyun into bing a concubine, now she also captured a phoenix behind everyones back?!
How can there be such a stupid person in this world? Why!!! Why must she be part of the royal household!!!!
Despite the direct order, these people only stood there in hesitation because they know what the consequences will be if they freed the fire phoenix. Injured all over from their tortures, it be strange if things ends brightly for their side!
Every person had their limits and Bai Yans was at hers in terms of patience by this point. Wrinkling her brow, she gives a direct order to the ss Dragon: Dragon, tten the pce. I dont care if you have to dig three feet into the ground, I want to see my phoenix by the end of this day!
Pleas wait, Miss Bai Yan, please give me a minute! I will have your phoenix out here very soon! Scared to the point where his handsome face was now green, Fu Tian Qi (king) grew angrier than ever: It seems you people arent going to obey me today. Fine, I will go call my father the former king to order you people instead!
Going white in their faces, these masters can only do as told when the king was willing to go that far. Theres not a doubt left in these peoples mind that its over today.
You people should pray that my phoenix is unharmed. If I find any injury on her, I wont know what sort of things I would do then.
Maybe the abhorrent woman was still stuck in a daze like state after being kicked, but her words was no different from adding fuel to a fire: Who dares to take my stuff! So what if that phoenix was taken by me? The creature is but a prize Dong Ron got after selling her body to another man. Im telling you now, once its inside the Dong House then its mine, mine you hear me?!
Chapter 311 “Bai Yan’s Wrath!”
Chapter 311 Bai Yans Wrath!
Fu Tian Qi was so scared that he almost mmed Fu Bao Yun to death there with that p. His face green and blue from anger: You shut up!
Dong Ruo Qin was amazed by what his wife was spouting there. He may be slow and dense at times, but even he can see the king wasnt acting out of fear for the other nation, its all because of the girl herself!
Yes, its fear!
As if the woman high up in the air can reap away his life at any moment!
But Fu Bao Yuns self-righteous words did have a positive effect here, it gave this cowardly man a glimpse at realizing what his wife truly was.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This definitely didnt sit well with the woman. Seeing how bloodied and mangled those feathers were, Bai Yan can see the bird must have endured quite the painful torture session while being encaged during this period.
She cant even raise her head to face Bai Yan right now due to how weak she was!
Of course, theres no way Fu Tian Qi cant see this for himself. Going stiff in the body, the king felt like he had just been thrust into hell itself and then smashed into a million pieces. Even his words were a stammering mess.
Mi-Miss Bai Yan, lis-listen to me-me first, this must be a misunderstanding. Let me exin!
Theres still a need for exnation? Dragon, kill everyone that have touched Redsy. As for Fu Bai Yun, you can burn her a little so long as she stays alive.
The enmity between her and that abhorrent woman didnt just contain the pain inflicted on her phoenix, it also involves her aunt Dong Rons injury.
You bitch! Under the stress of the intense panic gripping his body, Fu Tian Qis (king) first reaction was to p at his own sister again. And due to how furious he was, that handsome face was outright twisted from rage.
The crimes and mistakes youve made all these years, Ive overlooked them all. How can you repay me like this! I never shouldve listened to Fathers request and abolished you years ago! If not for Fathers guilt towards your birth mother, I and the whole royal family wouldnt have fallen into such a state. This is all your fault! You bitch!
Perhaps the venting of his anger wasnt enough so the king immediately follows up with another stomp at the abhorrent womans chest, thus sending Fu Bai Yun flying out and smashing straight into a nearby wall.
Originally Dong Ruo Qin wanted to defend his wife there, but after hearing the truth from the kings mouth himself, his body instantly froze.
At the same time over at another corner, Old Lord Dong and Old Madam Dong had also arrived just then. To hear this too like their son, their faces were shocked with astonishment.
Theres no way the Dong House wouldnt know about the kings deliberate act of distancing them, but..
So its all lies?!?!
If not for all that stuff, both elders of the Dong House wouldnt have been so lenient over this abhorrent woman. They truly did do their best to treat her well, but what now? Their kindness and feelings were repaid with betrayal and deceit!
Chapter 312 “The Demon Beast Sect is Here (1)”
Chapter 312 The Demon Beast Sect is Here (1)
Bro-Brother. Shivering there, Fu Bao Yun had trouble keeping her voice calm: What are you saying? I am your favourite and dearest sister!
When did I ever recognize you as my sister? If it werent for Fathers request, I wouldve driven you out of the pce years ago! In the end it was you who dragged the Dong House down, yet you keep ming them for dragging you down!
The Dong House was dragged down by me?
How can that be!
Its obvious that the Dong family is the one dragging me down! I am the princess, how can that be true?!
But-but Brother, before you were going to reuse my husband. If not for my sake, why would you suddenly have a change of heart towards him?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yes, Brother is kind to me, otherwise he would never reuse the Dong House!
You self-righteous idiot! Im only reusing your husband because of Dong Rons rtionship with him, hes her younger brother! Dont tter yourself!
If the previous words from the king werent enough then this part was the final finishing blow. Stumbling backwards, Fu Bao Yun crumbles to the ground.
Brother is reusing the Dong House not because of me, but because of Dong Ron?
Which part of her is worthy of such honor?!
Pah!!
Without indication, a lightning fast figure of red was already standing before the abhorrent woman to send her flying out in that p.
Who are you to insult my aunt?
Perhaps its the murderous intent exuding out of Bai Yans enchanting face, but not even this outrageous woman would dear look up at her attacker. Those lips tightly shut into a shivering mess due to the pain and humiliation.
Miss-Miss Bai Yan, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Fu Tian Qi (king) forces an awkward smile to help the mood. I will definitely give you a proper answer for this incident, and those that harmed your phoenix and Lady Ron is free to be disposed as you please. Until then, could you have your dragon retreat for now? There are a lot of people who are uninvolved in this event.
Towards that plea, Bai Yan only cast the king a bone chilling re without bothering to say a single word. Then again, that stare was more than enough to state her answer.
I-Im only offering a suggestion. Miss Bai Yan, please do as you wish, please do as you wish! The king could barely keep his face up due to that oppressive aura.
What a joke!
Even if Bai Yan wasnt the mistress of the Flower Brothel, that dragon alone was enough to make this whole kingdom tremble. Not because of its mighty powers, nay, its the Demon Beast Sect behind it!
Furthermore, Fu Tian Qi also heard from his informants that not even the sect leader can tame this ss Dragon! How can he not be afraid right now?
Bro-Brother?
Chapter 313 “The Demon Beast Sect is Here (2)”
Chapter 313 The Demon Beast Sect is Here (2)
No matter how stupid Fu Bao Yun was, not even she can shirk off the fact that her brother was afraid of Bai Yan. Shuddering in her voice: This woman is but a discarded daughter of the Bai House, why are you.
Without incident, its certain that the boy will be the future lord of that power!
Pffff!
Already ashen in her face to begin with, Fu Bao Yun could no longer hold back her horror. Spurting out a massive puff of blood from her mouth, she had devolved into madness and jealousy.
I dont believe it! Even my children are not qualified to be the lords of the Demon Beast Sect, how can a wild child of an unmarried woman be worthy? The lord of the Demon Beast Sect must be blind!
Even if they do fancy someone, then it should be my children, not that dirty womans! An ignorant wench like that doesnt deserve such honor.
Boom!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Just now, who did you call a wild child? Staring down at the blood ridden woman below her, Bai Yans pupil looked like it was brewing up a storm in how cold they were.
Injured to the point where she hardly scream anymore, Fu Bao Yun didnt answer. She may be dumb and outrageous, but her life was definitely important to her that she wouldnt want to gamble away for some mouthing off.
In that second, the abhorrent woman instantly changed. No longer arrogant and egotistic, there were horror and panic.
This how did she know that?
Impossible, she must be deceiving me!
Thinking up to here, Fu Bao Yun finally shuts her dirty mouth, refusing to even look at the reddish figure.
Nothing else to say? Bai Yans quietly snickers a sneer, Werent you yapping aloud just moments ago? Now that Im giving you the chance, why arent you speaking?
This time Fu Bao Yun was at least smart enough to remove the word wild child from her statements. Nevertheless, her sneer only made that blood trickling mouth more disturbing.
Wuuuuoooo!
There are fire birds, eagles, golden vultures and all sorts of varieties.. But more importantly, there was a human standing on each and every single flyer!
Yes, humans!
For the crowds of people looking up in awe at this scene, all they can do was drop their jaws in utter shock.
Mother, pping onto his mothers hand, Bai Xiachen stared innocently up at the reddish figure. It wasnt I who called these demon beasts here.
Chapter 314 “The Demon Beast Sect is Here (3)”
Chapter 314 The Demon Beast Sect is Here (3)
Of course they werent called by you my son, they have already been tamed by another. Despite her brows pricking up at the swarm in the sky, Bai Yan had no intentions of releasing her foot from Fu Bao Yuns chest down below.
Sister-inw, puckering her lips, Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) suddenly chimes in, Dont worry, even if the royal family of this kingdom gets involved, it wont save them from me.
Just as the demon girl was busy having her unimportant thoughts, one of the leading figures had already jumped down from above. This was a middle-aged man donning a robe of blue. Whether it be his facial features or aura, its full of nobleness that left no delusions about his upright nature.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You are Startled there by the neer, Fu Tian Qi (king) wrinkles his brow at the person.
Boom!
Before the person could think any further, an imposing aura suddenly explodes out from the back mountain, shocking the king in the process. Fu Tian Qi may not have eyes behind his back, but theres only one person in the whole kingdom that has such aura living in the back of the pce grounds.
Lord Fang, what are you doing here? The elders (former king) tone was full of ttery that left no doubt hes in the lower position here.
But now
Fang Yu Feng was already here in person. If he C the former king and true ruler of the kingdom C doesnte out to receive him then it would be considered a form of disrespect!
Lord Fang? White in his face, Fu Tian Qi (king) was trembling all over, Father, he is the lord of the Demon Beast Sect?
What sort of existence was the Demon Beast Sect? One of the de facto leaders of the second-rate powers out there! Even if the four kingdoms joined hands tobat this force, its still not enough to ovee this huge difference in power.
Just as Fang Yu Feng wanted to head over to greet the mother and son pair, this upright man was suddenly interrupted by a strange old man getting in front of him. Towards this obstacle, his brows inexplicably furrowed into a knot while his gaze turned cold.
Move aside. That voice had no emotions whatsoever, merely an order like someonemanding a servant.
Tian Qi, the former king hurries to ask his son, did you provoke the Demon Beast Sect? Otherwise why would the lord of that powere in person?
Making a difficult gulp, Fu Tian Qi never looked so horrible in all his life: Father, do you know who is currently stomping on Bao Yun?
Who?
Bai Yan
Boom!
The elders head literally went white, unable to think for a good while there. Trembling hard, the former king cannot believe the enchanting figure over there was the mentioned girl.
Bai Yan, if you got the nerve than release me. I will tell Lord Fang everything! Beaming with joy at the sight of the upright man, Fu Bao Yun instantly regains her courage.
Did you prepare your will then? Snickering a smirk, Bai Yan was very cold in her attitude.
Chapter 315 “The Demon Beast Sect is Here (4)”
Chapter 315 The Demon Beast Sect is Here (4)
You are only afraid of me spilling the beans on your affairs, thats why you want to silence me before then. Let me tell you, its useless! Lord Fang is already here in person. That means you are exposed!
Oh how I regret it, why didnt I just kill her earlier?
Why wont you let me say it Brother? If all of you wont let me speak then I will say it anyways! Carrying blood in her mouth, the abhorrent woman was full of viciousness as she turned towards the lord of the Demon Beast Sect. Lord Fang, I have something I must tell you. There is something you dont know yet!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Before I say more, I want to ask one thing, is this boy beside that woman your disciple?
Stunned for a second there, the upright man first turns to the mentioned pair with amazement in his eyes before turning back to answer: No, he is.
HAHAHA. Getting the confirmation that she wanted, Fu Bao Yun was full of madness in her voice: Have you all heard that? I said it, theres no way such an ignorant child from such a dirty woman can possibly catch the fancy of the Demon Beast Sect! Theres no way he could be the young lord!
Thats right, even if someone is to be the young lord, it should be my son. Whats so good about this bastard child?
Sinking in his expression at being cut off, Fang Yu Fengs voice was stone cold there, Of course Sir Xiachen is not my disciple. I am not qualified to be his shifu (master).
Dont kid around! If I was qualified to be the boys shifu then it wouldve been I who tamed the ss Dragon instead.
Hes not qualified to be a bastard childs shifu? What does he mean by that?
No longer looking at the foolish person lying there on the floor, Fang Yu Feng continues in his steps for Bai Yans location. But unlike his previous arrogance and disregard for everyone else, that face was rathercent and full of respect.
Miss Bai Yan, us in the Demon Beast Sect is willing to submit to your son Sir Xiachen, would you be willing to ept us?
Besides.
If Bai Yans son can cause the miracle from back then, it can only mean this woman herself was no ordinary person either!
What are you doing here? Bai Yan asks, her brow wrinkling into a knot.
Smiling at the question, Fang Yu Feng was more than pleased to answer that question: The request shouldve been said back at the Liu Huo Kingdom, but before the elder of our sect could ask, Miss Bai Yan you have already left. And as it so happens, our base of operation isnt very far from here, the Chi Xia Kingdom, thats why I came in person after getting the message from the elder.
Seeing how quiet Bai Yan was, Fang Yu Feng figured he was free to continue: Yourdyship, I know this may be prudent of me, but allow me to help. I know your aunt is currently being harmed by a certain princess of this Kingdom so let me have the honor of dealing with such a woman.
Chapter 316 “Please Come See a Good Show (1)”
Chapter 316 Please Come See a Good Show (1)
Casting her gaze down at the one being stomped by her, Bai Yans enchanting lips then revealed a sinister sneer, No need, shes already under my feet.
Shes already under my feet~
Flushing red in utter embarrassment, Fu Tian Qi (king) wished with every fiber of his skin that he could knife this stupid woman known as his sister to the grave. Butpared to his anger right now, hes rather more astonished and shocked by what he just heard.
The Demon Beast Sect wants to submit to Bai Yans son and not take him as their young lord?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
How ridiculous, to think I took everything for granted all because of my wifes words all these year.
Closing his eyes, the image of his elder sisters face quickly surfaces within the cowardly mans head. Theres horror, pain, but most importantly, disappointment circting in his mind over his sistersst moment before being knocked out..
Im sorry Sister His pale face gripped with pain.
What is the use of an apology now? Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) casts the cowardly man a contemptable look, If my Sister-inw didnte in time to get justice, I cant even imagine how miserable you people wouldve made her aunt be by now.
Thats right, if Bai Yan werent here, nor the Demon Beast Sect, would this Dong Rou Qin still show the same amount of regret? Heck, this idiotic man might just continue insulting his own sister under the instigation of his wife.
While her husband was finallye to terms with the reality of their situation, Fu Bao Yun on the other hand continues to go on with her nonsensical rant: Impossible, this cant be! How can the Demon Beast Sect submit to your son? Hes just a bastard child that doesnt have a father!
Bang!
I told you already, if you call my son a bastard child again then I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!
Sweeping a nce at the ignorant woman who cant understand the situation, Fang Yu Feng shakes his head at the ignorance and foolishness portrayed here: Who said Sir Xiachen doesnt have a father?
His father is the most mysterious person of the Liu Huo Kingdom, Lord Cang!
A year ago he too had seen Di Cang in person, but in front of that man, he could barely keep himself upright without faltering to the floor. That just goes to show the clear distinction in their levels.
Chapter 317 “Please Come See a Good Show (2)”
Chapter 317 Please Come See a Good Show (2)
I not only have a father, I also have many aunts and uncles, Lady An innocent smile bes of that baby boys face, On the contrary, it is your daughter and son who will soon be an orphan.
You shut up! Fu Bao Yun (abhorrent woman) attempts to scream aloud. Unfortunately for her, before that voice could finish crying out, another kick had already stomped down at her mouth to shut the woman up.
I see you dont need to say yourst will.
In response to that dangerous smirk, Fu Bao Yun finally knew how to be scared. Shivering there in extreme pain, she quickly turns to her own husband that was nearby.
Going stiff in the body, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) subconsciously shifts his head away. However, that line of sight continues to difort him from the back regardless.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Mother! Just then, a wailing voice could be hearding from the front.
Mother, I will save you, I will not let you die. Getting up from the floor, Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) roars out at Bai Yan and her son, You evil woman, let go of my mother!
Boom!
Lying there on the ground in utter pain, Dong Mu Xues (horrible daughter) very face bes a twisted mess. Not for her pain though, its her hatred and anger.
Mu Xue Dong Ruo Qins voice was a little shaky there, What are you doing here?
You useless thing, you are actually standing idle while Mother is being beaten! Spewing fire in those eyes, Dong Mu Xue was unrelenting in her insults. Rather than say its a daughter speaking to a father, its more like a victim facing their familys killer. Theres so much hatred there.
Mu Xue, this matter is. in the end its your mother whos in the wrong. Meek in his voice, the cowardly man tries to exin himself.
Shut up! Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) roars out in anger, Who allowed you to call me by my name? A useless thing like you, why wont you go die instead?! I dont have such a useless and cowardly father like you!
Mother. Grasping hard onto his mothers hand, Bai Xiachen looks up in earnest before making hisment: Mother, I promise you I will properly discipline my younger sister in the future and not let her be like that person over there.
Unable to hold back herughter at that statement, Bai Yan giggles with delight: Okay my son, I believe in you.
Then does that mean Mother is promising to give me a little sister?
Did I agree?
Raising her finger, Bai Yan curves it into a hook and knocks it down onto the brats head: If you want a sister then you should be looking to your auntie.
Why?
Your aunties daughter is also your cousin, no different from a sister.
Shivering there at the stare, Di Xiao Wan instinctively took a step back. Shes ready to cry at this point, Sister-inw, you cant cheat people like that.
Chapter 318 “Please Come See a Good Show (3)”
Chapter 318 Please Come See a Good Show (3)
And Putting on a difficult smile, Di Xiao Wan hurries to change the subject: We better deal with the matter here first, its more important.
Shooting a disgusted look at the person lying there on the floor, Old Madam Dong was the first to reply. Theres no hesitation in her words: This woman harmed my daughter and caused us so much grievances all these years. I believe its safe to assume Im speaking for the rest of the Dong House that we have no objections to anything you have in mind.
Dong Tian Ling (Old Lord Dong) originally wanted to say something there towards his granddaughter, but against those resenting eyes, this old grandpa ended up stuffing it back down.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
She wants to know, what will her aunts younger brother do even under these circumstance. Will he do the right thing or continue going down this wrong path.
Going stiff in his face, the man himself didnt have the nerve to face his daughter, nor the woman asking him the question. Hes too ashamed to face anyone right now.
Looking at this scene, Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) finally fell into a panic. Struggling to get up, she clings onto her fathers leg without letting go.
No, you cant ignore my mother! She pleads by gripping the cowardly mans sleeve, If you dont help then me and Mother will die before your very eyes! By then, my brother too will hate you for a lifetime!
Dong Ruo Qin, are you still my father or what? My mother didnt do anything wrong at all! Dong Run was originally a daughter of the Dongs family. Since my mother is the mistress of the family, its only right that shes permitted to do as she wish with that woman! If you dont help now then I will die in front of you.
Snatching a sword from one of the guards, Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) immediately ces the sharp weapon next to her neck in idle threat. And due to how much hatred was portrayed in those eyes, even that young feministic face had distorted to the point where its scary.
Sister-inw, this time Dong Ruo Qin shouldnt be so foolish anymore right? Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) gives a heavy snort, annoyed by the show shes seeing.
Auntie, Bai Xiachen lightly blinks his big innocent eyes, theres a saying out there. Ones blood line cannot be ended. He may not care about that abhorrent woman anymore, but he cannot ignore his daughter.
No father wouldnt love their own biological daughter, but thats under the premise its his own blood!
Father, Mother, my wife did do a lot of wrong, and. she became overly pampered as a result of our goodwill and guilt. Even so, Bao Yun is still my childrens mother. For your grandchildrens sake, please spare her life this one time!
He did not seek permission from Bai Yan, after all, to this man Bai Yan was but his sisters niece. So long as his parents say yes, then what else can a distant rtive say?
Miss Bai Yan, Fang Yu Feng (sect leader) shakes his head before sighing, Do you need me to handle this for you?
Raising a corner of her lips into a scheming smile, Bai Yans expression was as cunning as a fox: Son, do you want to see a good showter?
Is Mother going to get payback for Grand Auntie?
Chapter 319 “Please Come See a Good Show (4)”
Chapter 319 Please Come See a Good Show (4)
Bai Xiachen certainly knows what his mothers intent was so he naturally didnt object to the idea.
All of you people can just wait for the show Bai Yan proims, ignoring whether or not those present were interested.
The one to hurt her aunt Dong Run the most wasnt Fu Bao Yun, its her younger brother whom she cared for since childhood. Therefore, its not enough to simply make the person repent, she must him regret for the rest of his life!
He did promise at first that he wouldnt interfere.
You want to plead for them? Bai Yans expression just got colder, Have you forgotten the pain they inflicted on my aunt? If Xiaoyun (girl cousin) didnt call for me, do you think your daughter wouldve lived?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
From the surface Dong Rons injury may seem superficial, but in actual fact, it can be fatal or life changing if the treatment gets prolonged.
Going stiff in the face over that questioning, Dong Tian Ling (Lord Dong) could only issue out a sigh, Forget it, just assume I never said a thing.
Furthermore, hes already made his daughter suffer for so many years, how can he as a father continue on with this wrong path after learning the truth? He cant!
Grandfather! Dong Mu Xue widened her eyes in disbelief. Biting those lips in a panic, she turns back to her own father, Grandfather loves you the most. If he still wont agree to help then use your life to force him!
Getting a slight shiver at thest part, Dong Rou Qin almost couldnt believe what he just heard from his own daughter. Facing that twisted face, Daughter, do you know what you are saying?
The girls face was already a twisted mess to begin with, enough to frighten the youngest of children, now. Even the adults are having trouble matching that face with someone worthy to be called a human. Its utterly frightening in how crazed ridden those eyes were.
Closing his eyes at that sort of disy by his own flesh and blood, Dong Ruo Qin painfully turns back to his own parents, Father, Mother, please forgive my unfilial behavior. The both of you can abandon your grandchildren for Sister, therefore I too can abandon the Dong House for my children. His voice was shaking all over, as if every word had exhausted the life out of his body.
You Old Madam Dong was infuriated to the point where even her own fingers were shaking there. However, before the old grandma could utter another word, she had lost consciousness with her eyes rolled over.
Knowing hes the source of this, Dong Ruo Qins head only got lower and lower. He didnt have the courage to go help support his mother there, nor did he have the courage to face the infuriated eyes of his own father.
I wont regret it, biting his lips, Dong Rou Qin was surprisingly firm in his words.
Towards the foolish mans answer, Bai Yan can no longer hold back her emotions. She literally broke out into aughing fit. Not in mockery though, but in pain for her own aunt Dong Ron.
So its like that eh.
No wonder my big brother is so attached to Sister-inw, I almost lost it there too.
Alright, remember the words you said today, issuing out a faint sigh, I hope when the timees, you really wont regret it.
Chapter 320 “Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (1)”
Chapter 320 Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (1)
Looking at that calm and indifferent face of the reddish figure, Dong Ruo Qin suddenly fell into a panic.
Would I regret it in the future?
No!
I will not!
Im doing this to save my daughter, therefore I will never regret it!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Shivering all over at that threat, the cowardly man didnt dy and swiftly picked up his wife. Then in a dash of immense speed, he disappears like a gust of wind through the main exit way.
As unwilling as this oue was for Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter), she can do nothing but shoot a ring look at her foes before running off to tail her parents.
Meanwhile in the background, Fang Yu Feng (sect leade) was rather confused by this. Wrinkling his brow, he brings forth his question: As far as I know, yourdyship is not a soft-hearted person. Why are you letting them go now?
If I dont let her go then how can the next part of the show take ce?
Regardless of how closely bonded Dong Ruo Qin was to his daughter, she herself can never sympathize with such people, nor will she show pity in any way.
Apparently still wanting to say something there, Dong Tian Ling (old lord) kept moving his mouth only to swallow it back down when a fierce was re shot his way from the very same girl: Alright I will go inform my daughter and granddaughter.
Son, Xiaoyun (girl cousin), let us go back first. Taking her sons hand, Bai Yan was ready to depart for the outside only to be stopped by the upright man nearby.
My sons matter will be decided by him, I usually dont interfere with his choices. If he agrees then so be it. Halting in her footsteps, Bai Yan casually replies without hesitation.
Full of hope in his eyes, Fang Yu Feng swiftly turns to the boy in question: Would Sir Xiachen ept us?
This Blinking those big innocent eyes, Bai Xaichen turns out to be the unwilling factor here, I have to think about it.
Seeing theres still hope when the boy didnt explicitly refuse him, the upright man became relieved and quickly scurried up to their side to act as their escort and apetent bodyguard.
Going green in his face, the cowardly man actually talked back for once: Fu Bao Yun, I indulged you and tolerated you for all these years because I believed in your words, believed it was my fault that youve been humiliated. Now that Ive learned the truth, do you expect me to continue like before?
I am a princess, I am the princess of the Chi Xia Kingdom! Whether or not I am favored is of no concern, the fact that I married you still remains! In her fit of rage, the abhorrent woman snatches the teacup from the maids tray and tossed it at her own husbands head.
Despite the cup flying to his face, Dong Ruo Qin didnt hide, he took it full on and had the steaming hot liquid ssh all over his skin. As a result, not only did he get burned, the impact also caused his forehead to bleed.
With a sneering voice: What I owed you is repaid and more. Once your injuries are healed, we will divorce then.
Divorce?
Ignoring the deceitful woman behind his back, Dong Ruo Qin went ahead to take his leave from the room for he can no long stand the person.
Dong Ruo Qin, you wont have a good ending you hear me?! I curse your entire Dong House, I curse your entire line! Fu Bao Yun was unrelenting and directly called out her curses, which instantly caused the departing man to furrow his brows in confusion.
Chapter 321 “Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (2)”
Chapter 321 Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (2)
Fu Bao Yun must have really gone crazy, cursing her own son too.
As a descendant of his line, Dong Mu Lin (perverted son) would of course fall in line with that curse too. Sadly, if only Dong Rou Qin spent a little bit more time musing over this dilemma, then he wouldve noticed the peculiarity in his wifes statement.
A useless garbage is always a garbage! If only my cousin Qi Jia were around then, he never would have allowed them to beat me. The womans eye was steaming with hatred after losing track of that footstep.
Thats right, only my cousin loves me the most in this world.
Back then, he was able to give me away to be another mans wife because he didnt want me to be a lowly concubine. If thats not love then what else can it be? He did it all for me!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Someonee, help me change. I want to go out!
PAA!
Without hesitation, Fu Bao Yun (abhorrent woman) directly ps the girl across the face to show her might: What, you really think that man would divorce me? Dream on! So long as I dont ept it then I will forever be the mistress of this house. Go get my clothes ready you ignorant wench.
Enduring the grievance here, the maidplies: Yes.
Aside from having her chest pressed in by Bai Yans leg, her lips and face too were all swollen or cut. As such, the only recourse here was to cover everything with a veil before she heads out with the maids support.
Its already public knowledge.
The Flower Brothel, currently the grandest establishment for tomfoolery and womanizing in the Chi Xia Kingdom.
Standing at the foot of the main entrance, Fu Bao Yun detested what she saw: Why would Cousin want to meet me here at the Flower Brothel? And. why does the name sound so familiar?
Since she couldnt recall why, Fu Bao Yun figured its of no importance and walked in, thats when a highly unting woman intercepted her with that alluring face and shing body. Immediately, disgust filled her eyes.
Thisdy, may I know if you are the young madam of the Dong House? pping that provocative fan, the woman swings her hips in the perfect position so the passing male customers could get a good look at her bottom assets and a slight peak at her important bit.
You get away from me, Fu Bao Yun hurries to take a step back, I am a prestigious person all over, I dont want a filthy woman like you dirtying my purity.
You Flushing red in her face, Fu Bao Yun was clearly irritated by the reception: You are but a prostitute of the brothel, how dare you act so presumptuous in front of me? Just wait, I will have this ce ttened in due time. By then I like to see you getting all arrogant again!
Chapter 322 “Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (3)”
Chapter 322 Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (3)
In truth, its not Fu Bao Yuns fault that she couldnt remember the name of this ce. After all, her brother the king only mentioned the Flower Brothel once, and that was under the duress of revealing Bai Yans identity.
So what if I am a woman of sex? Far better than those pretentious sluts trying to squander around making a gue of virtue despite not being one.
The one you are looking for is on the second floor, VIP room. I still have matters to attend to so I wont be apanying you. Cocking a scornful sneer, the gorgeous woman went ahead and left the abhorrent woman to her own bidding.
Twisted in her face, Fu Bao Yun was enraged by the treatment, Nothing but a prostitute, how dare she look down on me? If I wasnt in such a rush then I wouldve made you pay dearly!
After waltzing away, the gorgeousdy immediately headed up to the second floor where the constant gasping and moaning voices of a female and a male could be heard echoing out of the VIP room. Raising a smirk at the sound, she didnt dy and immediately entered the room next to this one.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
How did it go? Already inside was Bai Yan and her friends, sitting there sipping away at the tea in their hands.
Mistress, she is here,pletely removing the seductive appearance she was portraying earlier, the gorgeousdy was sharp and firm in her words.
Well done, go call the entire Dong family here immediately. Tell them the good show is about to begin. Raising a faint smile, Bai Yan was determined on exacting revenge to those who harmed her aunt.
Yes Mistress, cupping her hand, the gorgeousdy retreats to carry out themand.
Alone again, it was Di Xiao Wan who spoke up first, her voice confused: Sister-inw, what sort of show are you inviting them here to see?
In response to the girls question, Bai Yans smile only grew darker: You will knowter.
Oddly enough, Bai Xiachen was rather quiet this time around, totally different from his usual nosy demeanor. Then again, what else can he say when hes stuffing his mouth with the snacks here.
Mother, its so nice that Little Rice isnt around. These things are so delicious and they are all mine. Muffled by the food, hardly anyone other than his mother could make out his words.
Poor the baby tiger, first he was left behind by the boy, now hes even unwanted because Bai Xiachen didnt want to share his snacks.
At the same time over in the next room, Qi Jia (secret lover) was currently having a st with the woman under him. Moving that rod of his in and out of the girls soaking hole, there was nothing better than to dominate these whores in his view. Whether it be his main wife or his own cousin who he toys with on asion, the skills of these professionals are simply fantastic and beyondpare.
Sadly for him, before Qi Jia (secret lover) could reach the final climax of epic proportion there, a loud raging roar from the doorway had caused him to lose that critical momentum.
Qi Jia, what are you doing?!
Shivering at the early release, the man was both scared and satisfied at the same. Scared at being caught by a third party, but satisfied that he got to release his payload inside this fleshy doll regardless.
What are you doing here? His voice was clearly full of displeasure when speaking to the person in question.
Qi Jia! Standing there in disbelief, Fu Bao Yun was shaking all over, Is this why you called me here to the Flower Brothel, to have me watch you go at it with these sluts? Do you even have me in your heart. Do you even care about my feelings?
Called her?
Qi Jia (secret lover) only wanted tough at this woman. Its not the first time Fu Bao Yun secretly followed him from behind and then imed it was he who called her once caught. As such, its easy for him to presume the woman was doing it again.
Alright, enough, getting up from the mounting position of the woman submitting underneath himself, Qi Jia (secret lover) puts on a gentle smile before speaking to his cousin, Oh my sweet dearest, you know it too, that tigress back at home is the worst. Though I do have quite a few concubines in my home, but she would never let me touch them. And you wouldnt want me to touch her would you? I too am a man and needs a channel of release.
Red in her eyes due to the tears swelling up, Fu Bao Yun could only bite her lips in frustration: But you still shouldnt.
Chapter 323 “Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (4)”
Chapter 323 Is Brain Dead Hereditary? (4)
At the very least you shouldnt be humping another woman while Iming.
Oh my dearest sweetheart, Im only able to do it because Im imagining them as you. Theres no way I could take another unless its your body. Slowlying before the woman, Qi Jia (secret lover) gently caresses that veil while shooting beams of hypnotic seduction at the foolish woman, Oh yes, my sweet, why are you wearing a veil over your face today?
Despite the eyes going cold, Qi Jias (secret lover) face remains ever so gentle with that hypnotic smile. In reality, he wouldve tossed aside this woman years ago she wasnt still of use.
Absolutely, so long its you then of course I would help.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As if regaining her backbone, Fu Bao Yun immediately reyed the events of today while putting on a heart wrenching act like shes been betrayed and sullied by those closest to her.
Cousin, I was almost killed by that bitch yet the coward still wants to divorce me! Its a blessing in of itself that I married him, based on what can he divorce me?
Yes, that confirmation was said through grits and stones for the woman.
Oh my sweet, let me deal with her then, Im most adept at dealing with people like her. Raising a glorious smile, this disgusting scum of a person was a shameless piece of shit like the woman here, Since she never married when having her child, it can only mean she mustve endured an endless amount of scorn from the world. Furthermore, as if there would be any man willing to take a bastard child as their own? So long as I give her some care and love then its a given that Bai Yan would fall heads over heels for me!
Dont assume just because this man named Qi Jia was old that he wouldnt be able to charm the opposite sex, his looks are fantastic for someone thats of middle-age. Thats also the main reason why hes so confident that hes able to woo the girl over.
Growing colder in his face at that rebuttal, If you dont want your brother the king to keep giving you the cold shoulders then this is the only way.
But-but, Bai Yans side still have a girl there. She keeps calling her sister-inw.
But have you ever seen her husband? asked the man with those sneering lips.
In response, Fu Bai Yun could only shake her head in denial.
By then even the young lord of the Demon Beast Sect would be my son!
Whether it be the tigress back at home or this stupid woman here, none can get in my way anymore!
And the price is merely a tactical ttery of the bastard boy, hahaha!
Though the walls of the rooms here are all soundproof in design, but that doesnt mean it applies to those who are superior to the norm. For people like Di Xiao Wan and Bai Yan who are at a superior level, nothing can escape their ears at such close proximity in the next room.
Caressing her chin as if thinking something, Bai Yan was rather perplexed in her reply: I dont know about those two next door, but I think I can exin why Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) is so stupid up there in the head.
How so? The baby boy blinks his big blue eyes in confusion, curious to the answer.
Coupling between rtives are bound to produce wed children!
Chapter 324 “Reveal the True Face (1)”
Chapter 324 Reveal the True Face (1)
Turning her head in a somewhat disbelieving fashion, Di Xiao Wan was popping her big beautiful eyes: Sister-inw, what do you mean are you saying Dong Mu Xue isnt of Dong Rou Qins blood?
Cocking a devilish smile, Bai Yan was nomittal here: Just wait and see, you dont need to say anything or do anything.
There was nothing covering that divine body, sadly its marred by the purplish bruises caused by the man that was mounting her only minutes ago. Otherwise, it wouldve been impable.
Looking back over to his little ything there, Qi Jia was ready to do as requested only to stop partway when he met those pitiful eyes. As the old saying goes, no man can escape the cry of a true beauty, which was why his very heart was a mushy goop of mess after being melted.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bao Yun, the girls of the Flower Brothel are very tight-lipped so you need not worry. Whatever they hear will not leave this room.
Without a second thought, a murderous intent had gripped the abhorrent womans pupil, You want to seduce my man? Fine, I will make sure you not make it to see another day!
Cousin, gnashing her teeth, Fu Bao Yun can only endure this for now, you can really make Bai Yan take the bait? What if you abandon me after taking her? By then what am I supposed to do?
Hes never seen that dirty womans face yet, if he did, he might really fall for her and give up on me.
Falling into a panic, Fu Bao Yun didnt expect her man to reveal such a big secret in front of a third party. After a good minute of this, she finally settled her nerves: I knew it, only you would hold me and our children to heart. That stupid good for nothing Dong Rou Qin is such a useless fool. Even after our son was beaten and bullied, he could still remain indifferent and even forced our daughter to threaten him with her life!
Just recalling the weak attitude of her husband would make Fu Bao Yun gnash her teeth in anger: Dont you agree Cousin? How could there be such a person in this world? Good thing our children isnt his, otherwise Mu Xue and Mu Lin would be stuck having a good for nothing like him as a father.
Others may not know about Fu Tian Qis (king) attitude toward Fu Bao Yun, but he sure does since hes technically a rtive of the Royal Family. That reason alone was enough to kill off any idea of him taking this woman as his concubine.
Not only that, he also specifically chose Dong Rou Qin to marry his woman here because of how stupid the man was. Its easier to manipte both ends easily from the shadow if the puppets are stupid.
Meanwhile outside of the VIP room, Dong Rou Qin was currently standing there like a statue after being struck by lightning. His whole head was a nk due to how explosive the information was to his ear.
Chapter 325 “Reveal the True Face (2)”
Chapter 325 Reveal the True Face (2)
Clenching his chest with all his might, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) only felt like hes suffocating there, making it extremely difficult for him to breath.
Yet, despite all of this, it was the cowardly mans own father who took the initiative before the son himself. First handing the old madam over to their daughter Dong Ron (aunt) due to the grandma fainting away at the shocking revtion, the old grandpa was furious as he whammed open the door with a giant kick.
Boom!
You what are you all doing here?
How much did these people hear, and what if the secret is known?
No! It cant! They must have only just arrived, its impossible for them to hear that much detail!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Shuddering there with his eyes closed, Dong Ruo Qin truly regrets it now. In fact, the guilt was so strong that he didnt even have the strength to speak at this point.
So this is the woman I felt guilty over all these years, endured for all these years.
For her, not only did I hurt my parents heart, I also destroyed the bond between my sister and I who cherished me since childhood.
Howughable!
What aughable oue!
How dare you! Dong Tian Lings (old lord)plexion was as dark as it can be when he roared out: Fu Bao Yun! My family has never been bad to you, yet you would return our goodwill with such, such. disgrace! Not only did you go behind my sons back and cheat on him with another man, you also had the audacity to make us raise your illegitimate children for so many years!
As if being struck by lightning, the abhorrent finally nked out from shock.
They. really heard it all?
The main reason why Fu Bao Yun would dare be so unscrupulous all these years was not due to her status as a princess, nay, not after todays incident anyways. It has much to do with the lie that she ims to have given birth to the next generation of the Dong House. But to have the truth pulled out to the forefront where her son and daughter meant nothing in reality, its equivalent to destroying thest ounce of bargaining chip she had.
This is your good wife! Finally recovering from her fainting state, Old Madam Dongs first order of business wasnt to chase after the source of their misfortune, rather its at her own son: For this woman you not only forced your sister to endure injustice after injustice, now you also raised a set of illegitimate children as your own!
Illegitimate children
These two words were like needles puncturing into Dong Ruo Qins (cowardly man) heart, opening up thousands of holes there without remorse.
And what about it? Since things havee to light, Fu Bao Yun no longer wanted to argue about it. Gnashing her teeth, that tone carried not an ounce of guilt: You think you would be qualified to marry me If I wasnt pregnant back then?
He may have already known about the truth, but to hear it from the womans mouth firsthand, its undeniably still very painful like someone just pped him across the face.
It stings so much that he had to gasp hard in order to control his emotions.
Thinking back on their first time, Dong Rou Qin now realizes how foolish he has been. He was chugged until he was drunk. By the time he awoke the next morning, nothing had remained of that night. Not the memory of them doing it, nor the bed sheet of the supposed red stain that shouldve been there.
So it was all a sham from the start..
Chapter 326 “Reveal the True Face (3)”
Chapter 326 Reveal the True Face (3)
Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) really cant believe this. The woman whom hes willing to forsake his own family for had in fact long betrayed him!
And what right do you have to question me? Not only are you ipetent in both strength and looks, you are alsocking in the brains department too. How can you even think about deserving me? Sneering in her lips, Fu Bao Yun was quite sardonic there, You keep spouting about being good to me, yet what do you do? You just watched as I got beaten there today. Compared to my cousin here, you are not even worth one-thousandth of an inch to him!
Thats right, even if the Dong House doesnt want me then I still have my cousin here. By then, all I have to do is lower my dignity a bit and enter his home as a concubine. Im sure he wouldnt treat me badly in any way!
Unlike the foolish womans one-sided assumption, the man himself there had other ideas. Wrinkling his brow heavily, this person known as Qi Jia actually revealed a flicker of dangerous intent.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Nothing but a useless woman, now she wants me to protect her? Dream on!
Shooting the coward a disgusted re, she roars out without a second thought: My mother is right about you! You are nothing but a coward, a scumpared to my real father! If not for the Dong Houses fortune and inheritance, theres no way me and my older brother wouldve recognized you as our father!
Due to the strength hes using, Dong Ruo Qin (cowardly man) had unconsciously pierced his nails into the palm of his hand there: You knew already?
Of course I knew, my mother had informed me of my identity long ago! Let me tell you this now, I was so happy when I found out that I didnt have a coward like you as my father! Compared to my true father, you dont even hold a candle to him! As she says this, the horrible girl only had disgust in her eyes as if the one shes speaking to was a filthy stain in her life.
If you knew I am not your real father then why did you threaten me with your life back in the pce? Do you have no shame Because of how intense this truth was, Dong Rou Qin had literally be numb to any forms of emotion. Not pain, not love, nothing at this point.
He only thought the one to betray him was Fu Bao Yun, not his two children too. yet reality turns out to be more horrible than he could have ever imagined.
Dong Ruo Qin, do you have no consciousness at all? Stabbing her fist against the waist, Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) appears to be angered by the mans question: Ive called you father for so many years, the least you can do is be grateful for it and not try to push the me onto me. If not for my mothers kindness and pity, you think you would be able to be a father at all with your own ability?
Mother, I dont understand. Why is it that those people over there would still want others to be grateful to them when they are doing the harming?
Catching the attention of everyone inside, the source of that cuddly voice belonged to the child entering the room with his mother.
Amused by her sons question, Bai Yan was more than happy to answer the inquiry: Did you forget what I told you before, my son? Children created by close rtives are bound to be defective somewhere!
Oh, so Mother is saying shes missing a piece inside the head? No matter how one thought about it, those big innocent eyes just didnt match that damningment.
Thats right, she is exactly that, brain-dead. Bai Yan too, her remark was as blunt as ites.
Yet, aside from all the mocking and hating going around in the room currently, there was something particrly out of ce going on too. It was the man named Qi Jia, he was left in an captivated daze over how gorgeously beautiful Bai Yans face was.
Chapter 327 “Reveal the True Face (4)”
Chapter 327 Reveal the True Face (4)
What beauty! This truly is a woman capable of eclipsing all others in this world. Shame though, shes already sullied by another man and even gave birth to a son!
Smooth in her motions, theres not an ounce of awkwardness in her swaying hips as she walked over, Servant Snow greets Mistress and the young lord.
Miss. Mistress?
Qi Jia (secret lover) was utterly shocked by the news. Popping his eyes, he almost couldnt believe the owner of the Flower Brothel was in fact Bai Yan, the target of his disgusting plot.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Thats to say, everything today was in fact a conspiracy coined by this woman. The main purpose only to show Dong Rou Qin the true face of his wife.
You are the Mistress of the Flower Brothel? Trembling in her lips, the abhorrent woman finally recalled where he heard the name from.
At the time when her brother the king mentioned Bai Yans background, she did hear something about the woman being the owner of the Flower Brothel. However, due to her own mindset being narrowed in on the Demon Beast Sect, she had ignored that crucial segment from her memories.
No wonder you would get yourself pregnant before marriage, to own a brothel of all ces. Im betting your child too is the product of your nightly customers. Cynical in her words, Fu Bao Yun attempts to elevate her own standing while downgrading her foes at the same time.
Others may not know this but he sure does.
What brothel? Thats nothing but a screen on the surface to hide the establishments true purpose: an intelligence gathering agency! Compared to the royal families of the various kingdoms, this Flower Brothel wouldnt lose out in any way!
Therefore, its not that surprising for Qi Jia that his secret with Fu Bao Yun would be known. Its not like hes been actively keeping it a total secret at every turn.
In response to this, her aunt instinctively stiffened there, that face struggling on whether or not she should be happy or sad at the oue.
Its undeniable that shes been suffering as a result of Fu Bao Yuns tyrannical doings over the years, but to have her own brother be thrust into the abyss, Dong Ron just cant bear knowing its her whos the cause.
Nevertheless, what muste will eventuallye. Raising a faint smile from her face, Dong Ron was rather firm in her words: Yes my dear, I am very satisfied with this show.
Anyone would have a temper, not to mention shes just a regr woman who wanted nothing but good for her family. Now that a hole to vent her frustration was here, how can she not take it especially when the target of her ire was such a horrific person? Furthermore, this time it wasnt just herself who was Fu Bao Yuns (abhorrent woman) target, her very daughter Lan Xiaoyun almost became a victim too! As a mother, how can she stay idle anymore?
This whole show was meant for Dong Ron to begin with, so long as the woman herself was pleased then no one else mattered in this.
Thank you Emotional in her voice, Dong Ron never thought this day woulde, the day of her vengeance, and it was all at the hands of her own niece too!
Despite the knowledge that she herself wasnt a genuine daughter of Lanyue, Bai Yan nevertheless holds those close to her adopted mother as her own. They are all she have now, aside from her own son and shifus back in the Holy Land.
However nice that thought was, Bai Yan apparently seems to have forgotten someone important here, its Di Xiao Wan who was terribly saddened by the omission.
I am also Sister-inws family, why did she forget me only?
Mu Xue were leaving.
Chapter 328 “Reveal the True Face (5)”
Chapter 328 Reveal the True Face (5)
Getting a hold of her own daughters hand, Fu Bao Yun wanted to get out of the VIP room before things take a turn for the worse when a cold and indifference voice stopped her: Where do you think youre going?
Chuckling at thatment, Bai Yan was amused by how foolish her foe was still: I only asked Dong Rou Qin not to regret his choice. When did I ever promise I would let you go?
At that, the abhorrent womansplexion finally devolved into a deathly white shade. Fear hadpletely invaded her heart for she knew thats the case.
Indeed, Bai Yan never said she will let her go.
Pahh!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This p is for my grandparents! They must have endured no shortages of frustration as a result of your outrageous demands over the years! If not for my grandmas soul being so strong, she wouldve been long sent to the graves by you!
Pahh!
Then came another!
Pahh!
This third p is for Redsy! Ever since Cousin gave my grandfather Redsy, she have never been induced to such injustice and pain! How dare you order others to torture her!
Just thinking of all the wounds on the phoenix would incite the girl to boil over into tears of guilt and duress.
Pahh!
Thisst p is for my mother! After you married into the Dong House everyone indulged you anduded you, all because my mother refused to be the kings consort. For that reason alone, you kept picking on her, iming she would regret it!
The girl had long wanted to dish out these ps, but due to her uncle and mothers connection, Lan Xiaoyun had stuffed it in despite her personality. To be able to vent everything out in full st, words cannot begin to describe her emotions right now.
Lan Xiaoyun! Roaring out at the person attacking her own mother, Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) rushes forward with her ws drawn.
She may be afraid of Bai Yans might, but shes not going to fear Lan Xiaoyun, her cousin. After all, from young to now, everyone around her had forced the other side to submit, hence the reason why she would be so pompous still despite everything thats ured.
But this time though, things are different. As if Lan Xiaoyun would continue to yield to that idiotic girl who wasnt even a legitimate child of the Dong House!
For more than ten years, Ive kept my patience with you all because I wanted to keep the peace at home. But in the end, all my kindness ends up wasted on an illegitimate girl like you! Sore in her heart, the poor girl became so overwhelmed that she didnt know how to express herself anymore: Its already bad enough that you would regrly pick on Dong Rou Qin, the man who considered you his own daughter, yet you continued to attack my mother even after she married into the Lan House. Based on what can a brat like you hold an elder in contempt?!
Sure enough, this form of address didnt go unnoticed by the subject himself. Issuing out a sigh, the cowardly man clearly felt guiltier then ever in his past actions.
If you want to cry then cry, it was then Bai Yan came strolling over to her cousins side to help sooth the girls unstable emotion.
Chapter 329 “Reveal the True Face (6)”
Chapter 329 Reveal the True Face (6)
Lan Xiaoyun was never a person who would willingly endure any sort of humiliation. That can be seen from how eager she would fight to the death with Bai Zhi (Bai Yans half-sister) from way before.
Wahhh! Throwing herself into Bai Yans arm, the young girl could no longer hold back her tears of pain: Cousin, how can there be such a shameless person in this world? She knew all along shes not a granddaughter of our Dong House yet she would have the audacity to continue attacking my mother! And if anyone is to owe her anything, it should only be Dong Rou Qin (cowardly man). My mother suffered so much, all for what? All for nothing!
Patting the girl on the back in a soothing motion, Bai Yan can only silentlyfort her poor cousin there. She understands, Lan Xiaoyun was truly weeping with all her might due to the grievances shes been building up over the years.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Still munching on his sweet little snacks, Bai Xiachen was the one to answer the demon princesss question: Auntie, you can also jump into my mothers arm when Baddie Father picks on you.
Despite that kind remark, the girl had to think hard to reason the usibility of that happening: I think she would directly kick me out instead.
.. Oh good, so Auntie is at least smart enough to know Mother would kick her out.
Milord, it was then at this moment a guard from the Dong House rushed into the room. Kneeling there to make his report, the neer appears frantic in his words: Old Lord Lan hase and hes demanding your presence right. He also brought along arge number of soldiers with him, all geared to the teeth at our doorstep!
Old Lord Lan?
In agreement with that idea, Bai Yan casts a mild look towards the old grandpa to give her approval: Very well, since my grandpa is here then lets do just that. But remember, none of them are free to go!
Gripped with despair, Fu Bao Yuns first instinct was to turn to her secret lover Qi Jia for help. Sadly for this foolish woman, instead of getting theforting nod shes hoping for, the bastard was pretending like she didnt exist!
Miss Bai Yan, I admit I did have an affair with Fu Bao Yun before, but that was when I was young. Which man wouldnt make a mistake in their youth? Even if this woman didmit a sin, it should have nothing to do with me.
Cousin, do you know what you are saying? You clearly said that the person whom you love the most is me in this life, and that you are only trying to lure Bai Yan because of our children.
You shut up! Running cold sweat across his body due to her words, the heartless man roars out without remorse: When did I ever say I want to lure anyone?! Ive long advised you on multiple asions to be nicer to your husband, yet you never listen. Now that youvemitted a crime so heinous that you cannot avoid, you want to drag me down too?
Then as if that wasnt enough, this heartless man didnt forget to shoot a direct kick at the foolish woman: How can I possibly collude with a vicious woman like you? If it wasnt for the mistake I made as a youngster, you think I would even bother speaking with you?
Pfff!
Meanwhile on the side, Dong Mu Xue (horrible daughter) was already scared out of her wits. She just cant fathom why her biological father would turn tail so quickly and be such a cruel and heartless person, especially after all those kind words he said mere minutes ago.
Chapter 330 “It’s Good That She Likes It (1)”
Chapter 330 Its Good That She Likes It (1)
Miss Bai Yan, swinging around with his foul attempt at winning the girl, Qi Jia (secret lover) pulls out all the stops with that smile, No matter what Fu Bao Yun is still my cousin so I would have to take a certain amount of responsibility for not educating her properly. Why not let me be the host and treat you to a dinner, how about it?
Hooking that finger of hers, the woman was rather provocative there in that action, which directly sent the bastard into an exalted glee.
I just knew it, no woman can resist my temptations in this world, much less a dirty woman whos not even clean and got pregnant before marriage.
Showing a smile that he assumed was extremely handsome, Qi Jia begins to draw closer to Bai Yans side. Miss Bai Yan sure is understanding, I..
Boom!
Before the mans sentence could evene to an end, the woman in front had already sent a merciless kick up into his crotch. Squatting there, he squeals in horrific pain like the very soul inside was ripped out of his body.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Then as if that wasnt enough, Bai Yan follows up with another side kick to the face, sending the bastard flying across the room until he ms straight into the wall like sttering goop.
In that instant, silence grips the room.
Did you not say you are most skilled at dealing with a woman like me? Showering a sinister grin, Bai Yan encroaches upon the heavily traumatized man.
In turn, Qi Jia only had horror left in his eyes. Shivering there, he almost couldnt keep himself from urinating his pants due to the intense fear convulsing within his heart.
Did you not say that so long as you dont discriminate against me then I will fall madly in love with you? Though her words were but a whisper, the chilling danger mixed in there cannot be mistaken.
Holding the man in contempt with that sneer, Bai Yan continues to toy with him: I can give you another chance. So tell me, how do you want to deal with me?
NO! In his panic, Qi Jiapletely ignores the stinging pain on his manhood and crawls to his knees. Despite that twisted face, he repeatedly bangs his head against the floorboard in a attempt to save himself. Miss Bai Yan, I know I am wrong. Please have mercy, I wont do anything like this again in the future.
Before anyone knew it, the once proud face of the man had devolved into a lowly dog that could only plea for his life. As for his aplice Fu Bao Yun, she waspletely lost for words. Meekly lying there on the ground, this abhorrent woman could do nothing but eye her lover with sadness and sorrow. Shes simply too disappointed by that picture.
Dong Ruo Qin may have been the perfect description of a coward, but whenever it involves his children and wife, he had never begged for mercy. The pr opposite of the one his wife chose over him. Whats more, hes even willing to throw away his own life under the pressure of Mu Xue.
Can this Qi Jia do the same?
Why cant this be the Demon Realm? I wouldve ordered someone to stomp this bastard into pieces.
Xiao Wan, take him too. We will head to back first. But just as Bai Yan was finished here, she seems to have recalled another important bit that had slipped her mind until now. Wrinkling that gorgeous brow, Son, do you know where Chu Yi Yi (holynd princess) went? I havent seen her all day today.
Chapter 331 “It’s Good That She Likes It (2)”
Chapter 331 Its Good That She Likes It (2)
Still stuffing his cute little mouth with cakes, Bai Xiachen answers using that muffled voice of his: I dont know either Mother.
Even he doesnt know? Bai Yans brow only got tighter and tighter following that answer, Then where did thatss go?
Brother! Then out of the blue, she jerks up from where she sat due to the excitement emting out of her eyes.
What are you doing here? Not missing the girl waving at him, Chi Yi Feng asks using his usual lukewarm reception.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I am here to wait for you, making a giggle, Chu Yi Yi promptly rushes over to the mans side like a good sister that she was, You muste with me Brother, otherwise Sister-inw really would be snatched away by Di Cang.
Going stiff in the body, a flicker of indecision and struggle could be discerned from this usually emotionless man: Its fine so long as she likes it.
Its fine so long as she likes it..
Stomping the ground in irritation, Chu Yi Yi nearly lost it: Damn it Brother, now I finally know whats the difference between you and Di Cang. Bai Yan has been with us in the Holy Ind for several years, yet you never took a step forward with her. While Di Cang on the other hand, hes already forced his way into her heart and upied a significant spot.
Di Cang is overbearing, shameless, and unreasonable in his pursuit. Whatever bad things a thug would do has been done, thats how low he can be just for the woman that he wants. Then looking back at Brother here, he would only watch from behind so long as Bai Yan doesnt permit anyone to draw close..
After waiting all day for her brother and this was all the reaction she got. Talk about annoying!
Brother, this time Di Cang is not around by her side. This is your chance, your chance you hear me? If you dont make a move now then Bai Yan really would be snatched away by someone else.
Meanwhile at the same time over at the Dong familys estate, arge group of heavily armed soldiers were currently surrounding the ce. Because of this hugemotion, the attention of the passerbys were quickly caught, all wondering what sort of crime has urred to warrant such force.
Naturally this would also be the first scene that weed Dong Tian Ling and his family when they returned. Rattled by the big reception, he knew he cant avoid this so he steeled his nerves and went inside.
Sitting there already in the reception hall were Old Lord Lan and his wife, and behind them were a series of fierce looking guards, each holding the newly entered Old Lord Dong in disgust with their eyes.
BANG!
Smashing down hard at the chair handle, Old Lord Lan was stern and loud in his voice: If I didnte then I never wouldve of learned how horrible the Dong Houses been treating you all these years!
Father, please dont get angry. Im fine, see? After seeing how flustered the old grandpa was getting, Dong Ron immediately rushes over in persuasion.
Its not that she wants to help plead for her maiden family, not now anyways. Rather shes worried about the recently cured old grandpa from falling ill again after so many years of being constrained to the bed.
Chapter 332 “The Real Scum of all People (1)”
Chapter 332 The Real Scum of all People (1)
Run, knowing what her daughter-inw was thinking, Old Madam Lan was the first to intercept the considerate woman. Gently rubbing Dong Rons hand, Your fathers body has long been cured. You dont have to worry about him, rather its you were most worried about. If we didnte today to support you then others might really think our family doesnt care about you!
Grandpa, Grandma, puffing up her cheeks, Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) promptlyes forward to snitch to her elders. You dont even know it yet. This horrible woman not only harmed Mother, she even switched the medicine that was meant for her for a fake! Then as if that wasnt enough, she even persecuted me for trying to refuse the idea of her marrying me off to that whatever third prince of this kingdom. Oh yes, Grandfather, she also took advantage of our absence and kidnapped Redsy!
And Choking on her words, the girl pauses to nce at Bai Yan before speaking again: If not for Cousining in the nick of time with me, I fear both of you wouldve never been able to see Mother again.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Scared to the point where his heart was thumping hard, Old Lord Lan was dreadfully white at the fate that couldve befallen his family member.
Son, it was then Bai Yan signaled the baby with a wink.
Understanding his mothers intent, Bai Xiachen needed no urging to move forward. Toddling over with his little feet, he gently stroked the old grandpas chest to sooth the mans unstable emotion.
Grandfather, dont be so angry. Mother said those who do bad things will eventually face retribution so theres no need for you to push your body because of those evildoers.
Perhaps its the softforting voice of the little steam bun, or maybe something else entirely, but it sure did the trick here. Snapping the chair handle apart, the old grandpa reverts back to his solemnly stern self: My daughter-inw faced such maltreatment at your home, shouldnt the Dong House give me a proper answer for this?
Answering that demand with a weak smile, Old Lord Dong couldnt refute the im: Yes, I cant deny its our family in the wrong here. I couldnt protect Ron so heres the perpetrator. Whatever you want to do with Fu Bao Yun is up to your Lan House now.
Destroy her cultivation and then toss her into the Demon Beast Forest. She can fend for herself there!
Stricken with fear in her eyes, Fu Bao Yun literally screamed out of panic there: No, I dont want to go to the Demon Beast Forest! I dont want to be a cripple!
Even if her strength remains intact, the oue would be the same if she were to be tossed into that forest. Not to mention they intend to destroy her cultivation too.
Thats equivalent to a death sentence!
Would both Inws have any objection to my punishment? Despite his sentence sounding like a question, Old Lord Lan wasnt exactly expecting a refusal from the elders of the Dong House.
Sure enough, Old Lord Dong matches the other elder with a supportive smile: As per your wish, I got no opinion on this matter.
No! Scrambling up from the ground like the frantic mess that she was, Fu Bao Yun pounced in front of her husband and refused to let go of that leg: Rou Qin, no matter what were husband and wife. Out of consideration for all the years we were together, please save me!
Rou Qin, I know I did wrong to your sister, but isnt she just fine right now? You cant do this to me, you people cant take my life for this!
Chapter 333 “The Real Scum of all People (2)”
Chapter 333 The Real Scum of all People (2)
Shes got nothing to say about returning a life for a life, but Dong Rons clearly alive and well.
Why must I give up my life now?
Lan Xiaoyun snorted at the rebuttal: If I hadnt called for my cousin then would my mother be alive still? Theres nothing wrong with having you repay with your life here.
I I didnt mean to. Trembling all over, Fu Bao Yun was gripped with fear in her eyes: I really know Im wrong now. I beg of you, give me another chance.
And, my grandfather isnt killing you either. You injured my mother and gave her a fake pill. In return, were only abolishing your cultivation. Whether or not you can survive is your own.
Though the girl say it well, but anyone can see that with Fu Bao Yuns mindset and usual doing, shes a goner without hope once tossed into the Demon Beast Forest.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Copsing there due to the hopelessness of the situation, the abhorrent woman suddenly shifts her gaze over to her secret lover. The bastard was trying hard to diminish his own presence in one corner.
Qi Jia, you said you will protect me, why are you acting even more cowardly than Dong Rou Qin right now? She rushes over with crazed madness in her eyes, Before it was you who suggested I marry into the Dong House when I got pregnant, it was you who suggested to marry Dong Ron to my brother the king, even the part about gifting Lan Xiaoyun to my nephew as a concubine was coined by you! Im telling you now, if I cant live then I wont let you off so easily either!
Laughing sardonically with her hair hanging loose, the woman has finally lost it.
Fu Bao Yun, what nonsense are you spouting!! Sending a direct p at his cousin, this despicable man roars out like hes being victimized: I have done no such thing! Dont you dare drag me down with you!
Humph! Not listening at all, Fu Bao Yun continues on with her rant, I had intended to buy the medicine as per the instruction for Dong Ron, but you you told me shes only faking it and took the money for yourself!
Now thats shocking news indeed for the victims daughter. Lan Xiaoyun only knew Fu Bao Yun was stupid, but it turns out the real scum here was this Qi Jia!
You all of you mustnt listen to this bitchs nonsense! Shuddering over being caught, the scum cries out in terror.
But it was already toote. Catching the full attention of Old Lord Lan, this grandpa who came all the way to a foreign kingdom was dreadfully sharp in his eyes: Who are you?
Upon hearing the question, it was Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) who took it upon herself to exin the story, this included the mans identity and his childrens true lineage.
Clearly disgusted by the details, Old Lord Lan sneered with contempt: Since the two of you are such a loving couple then let me be the judge. Both of you can head to the Demon Beast Forest together and forever be a pair of lovebirds!
Finally losing all ounce of strength from his body, the scrum immediately copsed to the ground. His eyes filled with a hideous light of rage and cruelty: Fu Bao Yun! I wont let you have it easy now that youve dragged me down with you!
What?
Stunned by the outburst, the abhorrent woman didnt even have time to process that statement before the scum of a man snatched for his own daughter. By the time anyone manages to react in time, it was already toote. Qi Jia had stabbed the hidden dagger into Dong Mu Xues heart.
AHHH!!!
They all say a tiger doesnt eat their own child, apparently this saying doesnt apply to the scums of this world.
Fu Bao Yun may not be a good person, but she would never consider harming her own children. Now to find her Lover taking the life of their own children, its not hard to imagine the level of impact thats blowing against her sanity.
Qi Jia, you monster, you monster! Shes your daughter, your own flesh and blood!!! Rushing over in a frantic pounce, she roars out at the man like a crazed lioness.
Chapter 334 “The Real Scum of all People (3)”
Chapter 334 The Real Scum of all People (3)
First ncing down at the dagger inside her chest, then back at her own father whom she worships like a god, she finally asked: Why?
The girls eye appears to be shocked still and couldnt believe the scene.
Dont me me, me your mother. If not for her selfishness in dragging me down with her, I wouldnt have done this. The bastard grins, pleased by what he has done.
Thats what you get for dragging me down at the end! If I must die then I let you have a good ending either!
Making a heavy thud upon her copse, its obvious theres an enormous amount of regret in the young girls face. She cant even close those eyes of hers in the end.
Twisted in her face over the loss of her daughter, Fu Bao Yun roars out in extreme pain: You bastard, you actually killed your own daughter, your own flesh and blood!
And whose fault is that? Ruthless in his punch across the womans face, he actually sneered at his former partner: If not for a tramp like you then I wouldve never fallen into such a state! If Im going to die then Im going to drag our children along with us!
You Shivering there as she points at the dastardly man, Fu Bao Yun grew worried over the threat: What are you nning to do with our son?
Cruel in his smile, Qi Jia had no qualms about his twisted logic: Do you think that tigress back at my home would let him live? If I was alive then I could still protect our son, but if Im dead, you think he will get away?
Why would the Qi family be so dry in their lineage over the years? Of course its because of that tigress back at home. That woman was as vicious as this man, murdering any possible baby before it coulde into this world.
If such a person were to learn of Dong Mu Lins existence, surely she would take to drastic means of murdering him in one way or another.
Trembling all over, Fu Bao Yun now regrets it with all her might. She only knew Qi Jia failed her earlier, never had she ever taken into consideration what would befall her son if they are finished here today.
Whatever words the two of you have to say, save it for when you enter the Demon Beast Forest. We dont have time to listen to your nonsenses. Wrinkling his forehead, Old Lord Lan was quite impatient at this point when his eyes caught sight of the cowardly man, Fu Bao Yun and her man is now done with, but theres still the matter with him. What sort of answer is the Dong House going to give me for Dong Rou Qin?
Shuddering for a second there, Dong Tian Ling was a bit reluctant to answer. No matter what, the mans still his son. May I know what sort of answer is Inw looking for?
First, he must leave the Dong House for good. Second, our Lan House will continue to wee both of you to visit in the future, but Ron will never return here again in the future!
For his daughter-inw to suffer so much grievances inside this home over the years, theres no way he will me merciful, not after finally learning the truth!
As for the subject herself, Dong Run only pursed her lips and remained silent. Its quite obvious her brothers behavior thus far had thoroughly hurt her heart. If they continue to meet in the future, she might not be able to control her emotions andsh out in anger.
This Dong Tian Ling was startled. Turning his sight towards his daughter, he wants to hear it from the girl herself, Daughter, is this also your wish?
Responding with a bittersweet smile, Dong Run finally got the chance to say her story: Back when Fu Bao Yun demanded I hand over my daughter to be used as a gift for her nephew, Dong Rou Qin was there too. He not only didnt help me, he just stood there and watched. Such behavior, how can I not be disheartened?
During their childhood both siblings were very good in their rtionship, mainly because of how often Dong Ron took a beating for her younger brother. Even so, she never regretted her actions back then for her brothers sake. But what did she get in return after all those years of love and protection she gave him? Nothing, thats what!
Shes tired already, so tired that she may never be able to forgive her younger brother again in this lifetime.
Sister, trembling in his lip, Dong Ruo Qin had no face left to meet his sisters gaze. Closing his eyes in pain, he truly regrets it all: Im sorry, I was wrong.
Despite the genuine apology, Dong Run had no reply for it.
Father, suddenly popping his eyes wide open, he turns to his father. I am willing to leave the Dong House until Sister is willing to forgive me.
Chapter 335 “Godfather Chu Yi Feng (1)”
Chapter 335 Godfather Chu Yi Feng (1)
Effectively older by a decade after that, Dong Tian Ling (Old Lord Dong) was literally quivering in his lips due to how bitterly sad he felt: If you had the foresight to see this oue then why did you do that back then? You. kneel before your sister and admit your wrong first.
Yes Father, turning around, the cowardly man slowly came before his sister and squats down to the ground. Sister, I know that you wont forgive me. I was obsessed and lost my ways, forgetting all the good that you gave me. If life has a second chance, I swear I wont ever fail you again.
Through the heavy banging of his head, blood begins to ooze out of his forehead due to the impacting blows. Then after ten repeated kowtows, he finally got up and revealed a calm smile that was dishearteningly painful to watch. Sister you have a good niece.
Humph! Snorting at thatment, Old Lord Lan immediately butts in: Of course! Every member of my Lan House is excellent!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In response to that proud statement by her own grandfather, Bai Yan instantly got dark lines running through her face. Even her mouth was twitching as a result of that overly pompous statement.
Bai Yan! Suddenly, an excited voice interrupts the room from the front.
Looking up, thats when she saw Chu Yi Yi (holynd princess) came shooting over like a butterfly.
Initially Bai Yan wanted to tease the girl for showing up out of the blue, but then her eyes soon caught sight of the pristinely white figure who followed soon afterwards.
You came? A faint rippling smile radiated out of the womans mouth.
Mhmm, indifferent as usual in his tone, the mans gentlemen could only be discerned by the flicker of gentleness circting within those irises. I came to see you.
While the subjects themselves were busying greeting once another, a certain demon princess was having quite the wild ride right now. Popping those big beautiful eyes, Di Xiao Wan couldnt believe there would be such a beautiful man in this world. Compared to her own brother, hes only slightly worse while still being superior to the State Teacher.
Just that, hes too cold..
Godfather! Blinking stars in his cute baby eyes, Bai Xiachen promptly breaks free from his grandfathers embrace and dashed into the mans arm.
Revealing a rosy smile at the warm reception, Chu Yi Feng met the little steam bun with open arms, aplete turnaround from his former self C all the coldness had dispersed like it never existed.
Godfather, I missed you so much. Peachy in his cheeks over the joy of meeting the man, Bai Xiachen didnt hesitate in the least to curl his arms around Chu Yi Fengs neck like how he usually does with his mother.
Towards this surreal picturesque scene, Chu Yi Yi can only use the word bittersweet to describe her emotions right now.
Her brother clearly had over five years to pursue Bai Yan, yet even then he couldnt turn the girl into her true sister-inw.
And look at it now. The true father have appeared, making the road to pursuit that much harder.
So you are that godfather constantly mentioned by Xiachen? Unlike the worried attitude portrayed by the girl, Di Xiao Wan on the other hand only had shock and astonishmentpared to her peer.
Reverting back to his indifferent existence, only then did Chu Yi Feng discover this demon princess. Somehow, his eyes felt even colder than when he first entered.
Brother, she is Di Xiao Wan, Di Cangs sister. Chu Yi Yi hurries to introduce the two.
Chapter 336 “Godfather Chu Yi Feng (2)”
Chapter 336 Godfather Chu Yi Feng (2)
Thank you for taking care of Bai Yan and Xiachen during this period. Giving a nod to the girl, Chu Yi Feng immediately covers up his emotions again.
Is this man iming ownership? Di Xiao Wans quickly narrowed in on that statement.
But Knitting up her forehead, Di Xiao Wan was ready to refuse that request only to stop at thest moment. Towards that pitiful face made by her little nephew, this girl just didnt have the heart to say no. Okay, Auntie will bring you to get some Osmanthus cake.
Thank you Auntie! Bursting into a gleeful smile, Bai Xiachen knew hes seeded now.
The boys n was simple, deceive his sweet dumbaclutz auntie away so she doesnt get into a fight with Chu Yi Yi again. Sure enough, it worked perfectly. Very soon, their figures were gone from the hall, thus leaving the eerily quiet hall in the background.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yi Feng Facing this man thats as calm as a cool spring breeze, Bai Yan finally worked up the nerve to whats on her mind: Did youe because Yi Yi told you about Di Cang?
Yes, still indifferent and calm, the man answers smoothly, She said you were being picked on really badly by him, and that you were being restricted in your freedom. Also this letter fell in the hands of your three shifus. They flew into a huge rage right after reading it. By the time I started toe, they were already well on their way to the Liu Huo Kingdom.
Deliberately hiding her own presence knowing full well how guilty she herself was, Chu Yi Yi finally crumbled under that pressuring gaze. Nervous in her tune: I I was just kidding.
Kidding? Clicking her tongue at the dishonest answer, Bai Yan thrusts her friend into the open: What kidding? You were obviously saying the truth when writing that letter.
Isnt that right? Di Cang that bastard only knows how to take advantage of me, constantly forcing his ways against my will when Im not careful. Then theres the matter of squatting around in my home and refusing to leave!
..
Did I take this wrong? Di Cang never covered a spot in her heart?
You Unlike his sister though, Chu Yi Feng appears troubled after hearing that statement, Have you always been like that in front of him?
Bai Yan have always been either respectful or distant to those who she doesnt like. Even for himself, Chi Yi Feng could only get a mild attitude thats neither overly warm nor overly cold when they are talking. But now, the womans gnashing her teeth at the mention of Di Cangs name?
Uhumph! Suddenly, Old Lord Lan interrupts the pair with that awkward cough, his eyes constantly eying the new man up and down, Yan Yan, mind introducing us?
So thats why, pretending to be enlightened by the information, the old grandpa was beaming with approval in his eyes. I like to thank you, Young man. If not your familys kindness, I fear my dear granddaughter there wouldnt have been so well off while away from home.
Chapter 337 “Father is Here (1)”
Chapter 337 Father is Here (1)
Revealing a cool smile, Chu Yi Feng readily greets the elder: Yes, my father and mother, and even the whole family likes Yan Yan a lot.
e.
Sir Yi Feng, I still have some matters to attend to here so please, wait a bit while I finish up. I would be very much pleased to have you join us afterwards.
Despite the estate being his, Old Lord Dong didnt have any objections to the idea. The elder knows his family was in the fault here so he could only keep up with that awkward smile while keeping that mouth shut.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As for the dastardly man who would murder his own daughter, this person had fallen into a despairing state. Not only was Chu Yi Feng many times superior to himself, he can tell the person was likely even stronger than the strongest warrior of the kingdom. And then thinking back to theughable promations he was making back at the Flower Brothel. Not even a bastard like him can deny how foolish and idiot his ns were.
But why would Baddie Father kill you? Still holding the newly acquired bag of snacks in his hand, Bai Xiachen dubiously questions the girl.
Brother told me to never leave your mothers side, especially when other males are trying to get close to her. Bitter in her frown, she gets all teary, If Brother finds out I left while someone is trying to approach her, he would surely beat me to death.
The demon princess never feared anything in life, the only exception being her older brother Di Cang. Well now theres a second one too, its Bai Yan.
Blinking his cute baby eyes, Bai Xiachenpletely disregards that worry: Auntie, you are worrying too much. If Mother doesnt like someone then no one can get into her, this includes Godfather.
Then as a finishing blow to calm the girl, Also, if I dont say and you dont say, how would Baddie Father know?
This But just as the girl was deliberating on the feasibility of that idea, something that caught her eyes from the front had instantly crushed that hope: It seems its toote now.
Not far away, an overwhelmingly powerful aura was suffocating her, sending the poor demon princess into a numbing paralysis.
Likewise, the baby boy also shivered in response, dropping the precious packet of snacks to the ground.
Oh no, why would Baddie Fathere now of all times?
By then, who am I supposed to help?
Tied by the predicament, Bai Xiachen was very perplexed by the choicesid before him. Then as if making up his mind, he quickly whispers at the girl beside him: Auntie, you stay here and keep Baddie Father busy. I will go back and hide Godfather before they meet!
After finishing his order, the baby boypletely ditches the demon princess in the background and dashed for the Dong familys estate like a gust of wind during a hurricane.
Xiachen, wait
Wait for me~
Oh gracious, I dont want to be left alone with him!
Turning around like a mechanical cogwheel, Di Xiao Wan meekly smiled at this man whos hailed at the lord and master of the Demon Realm.
Talk about unsightly, she shouldnt have even tried to smile for its even worse than someone crying!
Chapter 338 “Father is Here (2)”
Chapter 338 Father is Here (2)
Brother you you are here?
Did I not tell you to stay by your sister-inws side by all times? Where is she? The mans brow was wrinkling already.
Towards that immediate change in expression, Di Xiao Wan can only say her hearts about to stop. Barely able to keep up her fa?ade, she awkwardly answers: I I am here to wait for you.
Still suspicious in his eyes, But how did you know I wasing?
Now thats a very good question indeed and the demon princess didnt have a proper answer, Thats right, how would I know about himing so soon?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
To emphasize how terribly nervous she was, the girl even went ahead to change her form of address. Under no circumstances would she call her old bro Royal Brother, not even back at home!
Sure enough, Di Cangs brow only got tighter follow those words: Follow me.
Wait wait
Seeing how her brother was about to bypass her and head for the estate, Di Xiao Wan was ready to make a grab for the mans sleeve. Sadly, fear got the better of this girl because she instantly retracted them upon remembering how terribly bad her brother hated being touched.
Is there something else? Halting in his footsteps, the mans voice was slightly cold and oppressive.
You are hiding something from me. That was no question at all, rather its a statement which horrified the girl to the point where shes ghastly pale: Wait until I finish seeing Yan Yan, then I wille back and ask you! His smile was very sinister there, like hes ready to bring out the torturing devices at any moment.
Now that did it. The demon princess knew its all over now. Slouching down to the floor, her body felt dreadfully weak like all strength had left her.
In front of the main hall of the Dong estate.
Old Lord Lan was in the middle of deciding on how to dispose of Fu Bai Yan and the others when a small tiny figure interrupted him by pouncing in front of Chu Yi Feng.
Whats wrong? Seeing how hurried her son was, Bai Yan instantly wrinkles her brow: Wheres your auntie, shouldnt she be with you?
Guidance?
Taken aback by the request, Chu Yi Feng nevertheless puts on a warm smile akin to a gentle spring breeze, Okay.
Exhaling a sigh of relief at the prompt answer, the baby boy didnt want to waste another second here. Dragging the man along, he attempts to pull them away before its toote: This ce is too small, lets go somewhere bigger.
And what ce do you have in mind?
The pce should be big enough. Lets go there, its not like the king iscking in money so lets not waste it.
Alright, we can go there as you wish.
He would actually take the initiative to have Yi Feng guide him?
Unfortunately for her, the answer to that question wasnt far away. In fact, the whisk of wind and overbearing clouds looming above the sky was the perfect indication that itsing very quick.
Chapter 339 “A Stupefied Di Xiao Wan (1)”
Chapter 339 A Stupefied Di Xiao Wan (1)
Stiff in her body, the next thing Bai Yan knew was herself being pulled into a possessive embrace of by an arrogant and egotistic man.
Yan Yan, you really are naughty. Why didnt you wait for me before leaving? Showing a faint smile, this enchanting figure somehow alluded a scent of danger like hes about to devour her whole so that they would be one.
If these two were to meet, surely a huge fight would ensue.
This. Caressing her forehead, she hurries to make an excuse like her son: Grandfather, Im not feeling so well. Ill leave this matter to you while I return to the Liu Huo Kingdom.
I must first drag Di Cang away because they make contact!
As an elder with much experience, how can Old Lord Lan not know what his granddaughter was thinking? Then adding in the possessive nature of this dangerous man, he can already imagine the impending oue. Okay, you two should go back right away then. Dont worry, we will handle everything here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Sadly, the man was unfazed by the gesture. Squinting his eyes, Di Cang grew looked even more suspicious now. You are also hiding something from me.
No Im not, she hurries and deny it.
Then where is Xiachen? You wouldnt leave without him. Raising a damningly hypnotic smirk that can make a girl fall over, he pulls her back in, Yan Yan, are you hiding someone?
Despite skipping a beat at that remark, Bai Yan continues to force herself to be calm: What are you saying! Im leaving because I know he will be in good hands with my grandfather here.
Is it now? That grin was getting very spooky, I hope you havent forgotten what I said before now have you? If you dare seek out another man, I will kill him as well as anyone else thates afterward. Until none would dare approach you again.
Now thats what you call arrogant and overbearing. Not even a peep could be heard from the crowd gathered here today, not in front of this dangerous man anyways. However, theres bound to be an idiot thats stupid enough to seek their own death.
Pfff!
Puffing out a shower of blood from her mouth, this woman truly was relentless in her death seeking ways because even then she still wants to speak out.
Not missing this at all, Lan Xiaoyun follows up with another face punch to shatter those teeth.
How dare you hurt my mother! How dare you try to force me to marry your disgusting nephew! Squashing down at the abhorrent womans face with her feet, the young girl takes the lead in coining a story: Cousin, Cousin-inw, I say this woman just dont know when to give up. Shes still trying to ask for forgiveness even when itse to this. Out of fear for my mother going soft, I went ahead and shut her up.
Puking out another mouthful of blood, Fu Bao Yun just couldnt believe this. What beg for mercy? Shes trying to expose them all for hiding that man from this one! Moreover, if Dong Run wasnt willing to forgive Dong Ruo Qin by this point, what chances does she have?
Hmm?
You can beat her all you like. If she dies then I will take care of it for you. Even that tone was warmer than when he first entered!
Chapter 340 “A Stupefied Di Xiao Wan (2)”
Chapter 340 A Stupefied Di Xiao Wan (2)
Cousin-inw, Lan Xiaoyun deviously snickered augh as she pointed at Qi Jia (secret lover). This bastard is delusional enough to want to marry my cousin. Seriously, did he not look in the mirror at all? Such an ugly face and he wants topete with my Cousin-inw!
Shivering there with incredulous in his eyes, Qi Jia only had horror left to depict his emotions. Di Cangs aura was simply too overbearing and dangerous that he could not control his fear.
You want to marry my wife? The voice was very low like a mountain crushing down, thus forcing the murderer to falter to the ground in a kneeling position.
I He wanted to scream out an excuse, but before he could, Di Cang had already raised a hand at him.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
No, I dont want to die!
Boom!
Then came another blow, followed by a spurt of blood from his mouth.
Help me His head powerlessly hits the floorboard as he curled into a fetus position.
Its one thing if he died by the knife in one go, but to be forced to watch the blood exploding out of his body in a mist form, thats not a pain some mere human can take.
Likewise, the entire audience were also left in a shocked state. They too have never seen something so cruel and spooky. Thats not something at the level of taking a punch or a de, its directly forcing the blood molecule to rupture and blow apart from within!
Go home?
Surprisingly, the dangerous man actually forgot to pursue the issue at hand and shifts his focus back onto the woman. Softening in his voice: Okay, as you wish.
All was going well, it shouldve been perfect. Sadly, fate likes to y with people. Just when the pair was about to step through the doorway, a loud eximing cry from the outside had halted their movement.
Not good, not good! Sister-inw, my brother ising!
The damsel who was dressed in pink didnt know it yet at first, but as soon as shes managed to catch sight of the man in question, thats when she was blown away. Stammering in her voice: Bro-Brother. How did you get here so fast?
Brother, I was I was just joking around. Its really just a joke!
Seeing how ugly his brothers expression was getting, Di Xiao Wan knew its toote. Gulping hard, she forces an unsightly smile that couldnt fool a soul.
Its over! This time Brother will definitely skin me alive and hang me up for a beating!
I ordered you to look after Yan Yan, and what do you do? You conceive against me and tells her to flee? Gloomier than ever in that face, Di Cangs grin was unnervingly hair raising.
Not like that? Then are you implying Im not worthy of Yan Yan?
Slowly releasing the woman in his embrace, Di Cang begins to encroach upon the foolish girl who wouldnt stop digging her own grave.
Chapter 341 “Father VS Godfather (1)”
Chapter 341 Father VS Godfather (1)
No, how is that possible? Di Xiao Wan hurries to retreat a few steps, Royal Brother, you are wise, powerful, unrivalled, and most good looking too! Unless its you with Sister-inw, theres no other who can be such a perfect match!
I this, I Repeating those words for good knows how long, the demon princess finally caved and turns to Bai Yan for help with those soppy eyes of hers.
In response to that plea, Bai Yan can only use the bottom of a pot to describe her face. Now she knows why her son would call this girl a sweet dumbaclutz, its too perfect!
How can someone rampage into a ce without first confirming the situation? Now look what happened, all her efforts were for naught.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Yans only hope now was that her son would be able to stabilize Chu Yi Feng over at the pce. Only by doing so will the two male not cross paths today.
Unfortunately for this wishful woman, just when shes ready to help close the curtain for the sweet dumbaclutz, a familiar aura had caused her to go stiff from the front.
The baby boy really did try hard to drag his target away, he truly did. Sadly, Di Cangs aura was simply too big that even Chu Yi Feng who was over a hundred meters away by then could feel it.
Afraid it was someoneing to make trouble for Bai Yan, this man in white no longer cared for anything else and directly rushed back to the estate despite the baby boys protest.
Finally averting his gaze from his sister, Di Cang focuses in on the neer: Yan Yan, is this the man whom you were trying to hide from me?
He he is Xiachens godfather.
Since itse to this, Bai Yan figured theres no point in hiding it anymore and confessed to the whole thing.
As for the demon princess, she knows very well shes the one at fault here. Sliding to one corner in silence, she lowers her head almost to the point of touching the floorboard.
Of course, when one party worries then theres bound to be another whose happy. Fu Bao Yun was literallyughing in ecstasy at this scene. However, the more she wanted tough, the more her voice refused toe out.
Under the heavy and depressing atmosphere of this eerie silence, Bai Yan thought a fight was inevitable right now. However, just when she wanted to go persuade the two, Di Cangs low and calm voice had knocked her logic right out of the roof.
I have to thank you for taking care of my wife and children for all these years.
What Whats going on here?
Forget about the abhorrent woman who was gloating over the confrontation, everyone else here were also popping their eyes at the unexpected statement.
As it stands to reason, two malepeting for one woman should be in a fight by now. Why did it turn out to be so polite?
Cool and calm without a spec of fluctuation in his face, Chu Yi Feng replies in kind like the cloud in the sky: You dont have to thank me. If it werent for you then there wouldnt be Xiachens birth, and without him then there wouldnt be the years ofpanionship between us three.
Maybe its due to the way that sentence was phrased, or maybe its theck of emotional change, but Di Cang appears to threatened when he made a grab for Bai Yans hand: I indeed missed out on a lot over the years, but. I will have a lifetime to be with my wife and children from now on.
Chapter 342 “Father VS Godfather (2)”
Chapter 342 Father VS Godfather (2)
Do you know how miserable she was when she first appeared back then? From indifference to ayer of sadness, Chu Yi Fengs voice definitely got more serious like hes interrogating his foe.
Over this questioning, Di Cang could only sp his hand harder like the action alone would be enough to make the woman stay by his side for good.
When the elders brought her back from the outside she was bloody all over like someone thats been salvaged from a pool of blood. There were no good parts on her. Despite that, she continued to protect her son even in aa. Where were you then? Where were you when she was in danger?
Hanging her eyes low, Bai Yan didnt know how to face her guardian angel. She knew the man had feelings for her all along. Unfortunately, her heart only had room for him as a brother, a family member, thats all and nothing else.
Time had once again frozen over due to this.
No one spoke, nor would they want to when the one speaking was so cool and charming.
While everyone was entranced by the story, there was one individual who was very much enraged and that was Old Lord Lan. This grandfather had thought Bai Yan was living very well during her time away from home, never did he expect how harsh the conditions truly were out there. If a washing machine was around, it would be equivalent to ripping his heart out and thrusting it in there with a bunch of knives so it can run for a good cycle. Thats how much aching pain his heart felt right now!
The Bai House! Its all their fault! After I return to the Liu Huo Kingdom, I will never let those people get away!
This man knows how to apologize too?
It is all my fault Yan Yan, grasping hard on both of her hands, Di Cang grew even more forceful. If only I had found you and our son earlier, then maybe you wouldnt have had to suffer so much out there alone. I promise you, in the future I will never let anymore harme your way!
She honestly didnt know how to respond to that vow, nor did she know how to face him because her heart definitely skipped a beat like a woman falling in love. However, maybe its the trauma from her previous life, or the disgusting disy of all the poor men in this world, but her mind had subconsciously ignored that small flicker of feeling without her notice.
As the old saying goes, wealthes with risks and danger. If not for the hurdles she faced thus far, would she be the current her? Of course not!
My wife need not those things. Whatever you want, I can give you it and more.
Amused by that remark, Bai Yan stroked her chin like a devious imp ready to y her trick: I want you to stay far, far away from me. Would you be able to do that?
Aside from that.
Humph, snorting at the refusal, Bai Yan knew he would say that. If you cant stay away then I can.
Not missing the flirtatious conversation between the pair, Chu Yi Feng finally couldnt keep still anymore. Yan Yan, can I have a moment alone with you? I have something I like to discuss with you.
First musing over the request, Bai Yan was ready to give her approval by nodding when the overbearing man beside her cries out in objection. I wont allow it!
Di Cang! Bai Yan roars.
When are youing back? Talk about a quick turnaround..
Sister-inw only roared at him, now hes changing his tune?
Chapter 343 “The Man Whom Gave Her Warmth”
Chapter 343 The Man Whom Gave Her Warmth
Originally Bai Yan thought Di Cang would definitely blockade herself from going. Yet, the unexpected urred which was beyond her expectations.
In reality, she was already regretting that question the second she asked. Why? Because Di Cang had hooked his powerful arms around her waist and snuck a smooch on those tender lips.
I dont need to eat any medicine. I only need to eat you.
This man is is so vexing! He simply wont let a single chance slide when teasing me!
Knowing full well hes seeded, evident by the tightly sped fist from Chu Yi Feng, Di Cang raises a cheeky grin like hes the superior man right now.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Lets go, she urges her godbrother to move.
In response to this, Chu Yi Feng eventually loosens his clenched fist and makes a warming smile: Okay.
Under the peach blossom tree of this autumns day, a man of white and a female of red now stood eye to eye in front of one another. Their figures enchantingly mesmerizing.
Yi Feng, is there something you need to say? Bai Yan asks.
Yi Feng, I am sorry.
In the end, I will have to betray his feelings.
Shaking his head with a bittersweet smile, When have you ever done anything that needs to be sorry about? Everything I did was ording to my own will, my own feelings.
If I never demanded repayment from the start then how can I demand a rtionship now?
Actually, Yi Yi is right about me, I shouldve pursued you much earlier. Maybe then you wouldve epted me. However, I simply couldnt force myself onto you. I thought that by being good to you that you would respond to my feelings.
Yan Yan, you are both my light and the love of my soul. I fear I wouldnt be able to forget you in this entire lifetime. Pausing there when no response ever came, Chu Yi Feng appears to be struggling to continue: Just that. Even though I know you wont return my feelings, I still want to be your shield, your support.
Yi Feng, why go so far for me?
If theres no love then theres no love. Her feelings wont just randomly change from family bond to the sort of love between a man and woman.
Perhaps its my own sin Ever since I met you, I knew I wouldnt be able to take in another woman for my heart. Gently raising his hand, the man in white ces it onto the peach blossom tree like hes remembering something, Towards this type of obsession, Im sure Di Cang can also rte to me.
Isnt that right? Di Cang that bastard kept spouting crap like chopping off my leg and arms whenever he pleases. Then theres also that night on the bed, he almost went all the way in front of our son!
Chapter 344 “It’s My Fortune If I Can Have You In My Life, if Not, Then It Can Only Be My Fate”
Chapter 344 Its My Fortune If I Can Have You In My Life, if Not, Then It Can Only Be My Fate
You will understand in the future, Chu Yi Feng was damp in his smile, Its my fortune if I can have you in my life, if not, then it can only be my fate. In the future if you choose Di Cang then I will settle all barriers for you in order for you to marry him.
Yi Feng, her voice quivering, I owe you too much already. Theres no need for you to go to such extent for me.
No, the man refutes her im, perhaps its my debt to you in myst life, thats why Im here to repay you.
Perhaps its my debt to you in myst life, thats why Im here to repay you..
This remark was like a merciless strike against the womans heart, causing her to tremble all over.
Bai Yan remembers it well. Her brother Bai Xiao also said the very same words to her back then.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yi Feng, slowlying before her godbrother, Bai Yan wholeheartedly gives the man a deep hug to express her emotions. No matter what in the future, you will always be my sons godfather and my loved one!
Stiffening in his body at first over the statement, Chu Yi Feng then gently uses his fingers to caress the girls hair like a loving brother, Okay.
As long as I can stay by her side then thats enough. What else can I ask for?
By the time Bai Yan returned to the Dong familys estate the day was already gettingte. Since the crowd have mostly dispersed by now, she figured its best she made another visit to her cousin Lan Xiaoyun for the oue. Sadly, she never made it that far.
Right before she could make it across the wing where her cousin lies, a powerful pair of arms had suddenly snatched out from one of the rooms and pulled her in, all the while not forgetting to m the door behind them to give the pair some privacy.
It was a kiss that caught the woman by surprise. Pressing down against those lips, she could not speak nor refuse that tongue. Then just as she thought shes going to suffocate, her reflexes finally kicked in and she bit down at that ill-behaving lip to make him release that grip.
Di Cang you crazy bastard, what are you doing!? Now that shes free from that demon grasp, she instantly roars out with fire in her eyes.
Yes, I am crazy! Just thinking about how you spent all those years with that man is driving me insane! Licking the blood from the corner of his mouth, Di Cangs entire being was exuding an aura of jealousy.
Startled by the appearance, Bai Yans anger actually subsided somewhat: Di Cang, are you jealous of Yi Feng?
Di Cang, you did you really fall in love with me?
If being jealous of someone means Im in love then yes, I am in love with you.
Boom!
Like the thunder in the sky, Bai Yans brain directly exploded.
Why?
Why would I be frightened by this fact instead of being ttered or happy?
Yan Yan, to see how ghostly white the woman was after his confession, Di Cang only got more confident and chased it with another question. Since our feelings are true, when will you marry me?
What when did we be lovers?
Only a ghost would be your lover!
Going sharp in her eyes, Bai Yan tly states her term: You want me to marry you? Alright, you must abide by my rules then.
Say it then, Di Cangs replied without a moment of dy.
Chapter 345 “You Can’t Climb My Bed”
Chapter 345 You Cant Climb My Bed
First, quit speaking to me in that manner! Second, you cant snatch my son away without my notice. As for the third condition. Without my explicit permission, you cant climb my bed again like that time! If you can do all these things as I ask then maybe, just maybe I will consider your proposal. Caressing her chin, Bai Yanys out her demands one at a time. Of course, shes only saying maybe and not definitely, theres a difference.
When the timees I can just run away with my son, no way Im marrying anyone.
We will see after the probation period.
Probation period? Di Cang promptly went dark in the face, She still wants a probation period? What ifst a hundred years, wouldnt that mean I still have a long way to go?
I will only give you half a year. The man firmly dictates the duration, refusing to budge an inch with those eyes.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Twitching in her mouth, Bai Yan knows this was the limit she can push this. Otherwise, who knows if Di Cang would suddenly lose it and make a pounce like that night. It was way too close forfort!
Half a year then. Remember though, you cannot climb my bed again within this duration at all, otherwise the deal will be invalid.
As you wish.
Sadly, the answer to that confusion was quickly answered that very same night.
Bai Yans slumbering state have always been on the shallow side, meaning shes easily disturbed by the faintest movement nearby. As a result, there were no dys in her actions when her body sensed the movement of someone else nearby.
Popping those rmed eyes open, she mmed her feet at the intruder only to be tightly bound by a pair of strong hands.
Oh Yan Yan, are you trying to murder your own husband? Caressing that slender leg up and down, Di Cang nearly couldnt help himself and almost took a kiss just to satiate his hunger for that enchanting woman.
Angered by that perverted gaze, Bai Yan gnashes her teeth and roars out: Did you forget our deal already?!
But I didnt climb your bed, raising a smug grin, the man was absolutely shameless in his next answer, I openly crawled out from underneath.
Cant you understand there should be a distinction between the sexes? Bai Yan was absolutely dark in her face.
If not for the fact that she cant beat Di Cang in a one on onebat, she wouldve kicked him right off the bed by now.
Its very good that Yan Yan you have this awareness. However, Im not an outsider so theres no need for such distinctions.
Looking at this shameless and overbearing face, Bai Yan can no longer take it and actually didnt know how to react for a while there.
Why do I feel like hes changed ever since he met Chu Yi Feng?
Bang!
Baddie Father, you are trying to bully Mother again! Hurrying to get up from the ground, Bai Xiachen flings his rod around in intimidation. Sadly, that appearance only made him look even more adorable than ever before instead of the fearsome picture hes going for.
Narrowing his eyes at his son, Di Cang suddenly got a wonderful idea. First rubbing the boy on the head, he then went on to carry out his devious scheme: How can I possibly bully your mother? We are trying to give you a little sister to y with, you understand?
As if I would believe that. Theres no reason to be constantly bullying Mother if all you want to do is to make a little sister for me. Standing in-between his mother and father, Bai Xiachen puffs up his cheeks like an angry steam bun ready tosh out at the evildoers.
Sister Yi Yi said it already. To make a baby the father and mother only needs to sleep in the same bed together!
Dont worry mother, Im already big enough and not a child anymore. I will protect you from now on and keep the baddies from harming you.
Chapter 346 “Want To Protect His Mother”
Chapter 346 Want To Protect His Mother
Bai Yans mouth was twitching, What difference is there from several months ago?
Nevertheless, the very fact that her baby boy was willing to go through such efforts to protect herself was a heart-warming scene in of it itself. Pulling the little steam bun in, she gives the boy a snorkeling kiss to express her joy. Xiachen, you really are Mothers precious darling. Theres nothing for me to regret with you here in my life.
Now even my own son is here topete with me?
Seriously, did this little twerp forget whos the one responsible for letting hime into this world?
Di Cang! The woman ms down at the bed, Why are you yelling at my son!
If it was anyone else talking to this man like that they wouldve been torn to shreds already. Fortunately this wasnt just anyone, its Bai Yan herself, the ultimate weak point of the demon lord!
Being favored tends to make a person fearless, this logic applies to everything in life!
With that said, the man didnt give any room for refusal and snatched the boy up for departure.
Under the glistening light of the nights moon, one man and one boy of extreme likeness now stood eye to eye, their faces unyielding on both corners.
Do you want to protect your mother? The mans voice rang out, giving the darkness an echoing effect.
Towards that sudden question, Bai Xiachen actually didnt know how to take it. Blinking his big baby eyes, it took him a minute toe up with a answer: I am a man so of course I have to protect my mother and sister.
Who taught these words to you? Narrowing down on his eyes, Di Cangs gaze exuded the very essence of danger in every manner.
Sister Yi Yi told me. She said a man must protect those dear to him, meaning I have to protect Mother from bag guys like you.
Poor girl, just like that Chu Yi Yi waspletely sold by the boy.
Evoking a very dense smile, Di Cangs face was exceptionally dark: She told you I was bullying your mother?
Naturally Bai Xiachen wouldnt understand the danger of this question; therefore, the only response he had was to tilt his head and nod like a good boy that he was.
We will leave this matter alone for now. Firstly, you say you want to protect your mother, but let me tell you something: you are not qualified yet!
However A light beams out of Di Cangs eye as a sinister smile quickly forms around his mouth, If you can persuade your mother to follow me back to the Demon Realm, there would be a way. As the prince of all demons in the world, you are free to enjoy the resources at your disposal. Only like that can you quickly grow into the existence that you want.
Demon Realm?
This was the first time Bai Xiachen ever heard of such a ce. Puzzled in his cute little face, he asked: Is the Demon Realm far? If I go then would I be able to see my uncle and aunties and them again? What about Great Grandmother and Great Grandfather, would they be there too?
Getting no answer yet, Di Cang continues to brainwash the child to get his ways: There will be more enemies to encounter in the future. If you arent stronger by then, who will protect your mother? Dont forget, you are a Demon yourself. Only by being inside the Demon Realm can you find the most suitable method of training.
Bai Xiachens talent have always been very high, making him superior to every human child thatse his way. In some cases, even a human adult would lose out to him duringbat. For Di Cang to say something like this, it can only mean the enemies indicated here are not human, but something much, much more!
Chapter 347 “The Knot inside Bai Yan’s Heart (1)”
Chapter 347 The Knot inside Bai Yans Heart (1)
And what if Mother is unwilling?
Whether or not you can convince your mother will depend on your ability.
In order to chase after his wife, the poor man have quite literally used everything within his means. Now to have a son at his disposal, why wouldnt he use him?
Baddie Father, will mother be in danger if she goes to the Demon Realm? Wrinkling his cute little brows, the baby boy was all innocent with those big blue eyes.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
No, I wont let anyone hurt her, rubbing his sons head, Di Cang reaffirms his stance.
Looking at the little guys protective appearance, Di Cang could no longer keep up his usual deadpan face. Making a smirk of arrogance: If I wanted to force her then she wouldve been in the Demon Realm by now.
Hmmm, alright then Baddie Father. But first Im hungry. Rubbing his belly, the baby boy peers up at his old man with anticipation in those eyes: Do you know how to cook?
In response to this question, Di Cang can only say hes getting dark lines running through his face. There are cooks in the estate.
Hanging his disappointed head down, Bai Xiachenys out the truth of his predicament: I only like Mothers cooking. Because of how busy shes beentely, I couldnt have anything good to eat. Im hungry. Oh! Maybe I should look for Godfather, maybe he will know how to cook for me.
No! Snatching his son before he could go anywhere, Di Cang inhales deeply like he just epted his fate: Alright, I will personally cook for you!
For this careless demand, the ones to suffer the most had to be the members of the Dong House. They couldnt sleep, not even for a minute due to the unnerving sounds of explosion from their kitchen. Then when Old Lord Dong went to investigate, the poor old man was immediately stopped at the entrance by the ferocious looking ss Dragon.
Next day morning, the disturbance has finally ceased from the epicenter.
Firstly was Di Canging out of the kitchen. As usual, he remains as impable as ever without a spec of dust on his body. The same clean robe of ck from yesterday. The same meticulously groomed hair of silvery shade. If anything, he was even more attractive after working all night.
As for the baby boy who went in with him, Bai Xiachen on the other hand wasnt so fortunate. He was full of grievance in his expression whening out. The reason? Well, considering how dirty his face was C covered in soot and dust C its no wonder he be unhappy.
Mother, I missed you so much.
I really miss your Dongpo meat, braised pork knuckle, and salt baked chicken.
Hmm? How did you end up like this? Seeing how dirty his son was, Bai Yan inexplicably furrowed her brow in response: Did you two go overboardst night in the kitchen?
Tugging at his mothers sleeve in a pitiful manner, Baddie Father specifically went into the kitchen to learn how to cook for you. You must ept it okay?
Okay my son.
Seeing the state of her sons face, Bai Yan can only agree wholeheartedly to the point where shepletely missed the strangeness in the boys tune.
Chapter 348 “The Knot inside Bai Yan’s Heart (2)”
Chapter 348 The Knot inside Bai Yans Heart (2)
This is for you. From Di Cangs reached out hand, Bai Yan can see a white little fox there on the palm. It was a sculpture made of white radish that looked almost lifelike. If ced within a patch of grass, one might really mistake it for the real thing from afar.
Then Im returning it to you. Nearly tossing it away out of reflex, there were no dys in how fast she stuffed it back into the mans possession: I cant afford such a thing.
Only a little fox carving made up of white radish and he wants me to bestow myself onto him? Im not that cheap!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You dont like it? Wrinkling his brow, Di Cang asks again: Then what would you like?
Caressing her chin, Bai Yans line of sight inadvertently fell upon the big open sky. Now thats when her lips curved into a devious smile.
I want the Celestial Realm. Can you give it to me?
Celestial Realm? Di Cang was silent.
Okay, toddling behind her, the baby didnt forget to give his big bad father a wink, indicating everything will be in his hands now.
Mother, do you really want Baddie Father to take the Celestial Realm for you? Tilting his cute little head, Bai Xiachen asks.
Halting in her steps, Bai Yan was hesitant at first. Nevertheless, she decides to tell the truth: I only wanted to let him know when to back off. Everyone knows the Celestial Realm isnt real.
So Mother you dont like Baddie Father? Wrinkling his tiny nose, the baby boy realizes now how troublesome that would be if it was the case.
Going stiff in her body, Bai Yan clearly didnt think she would be asked such a question by her boy. Son, I know you are different from those ordinary children out there, and I can see you are able to understand more than what your age perceives.
The baby boy then lowered his head before replying as if he was confused by the exnation: But Baddie Father said he wont let anyone hurt you Mother.
Amused by his sons troubled face, Bai Yan attempts to exin her reasoning: Know this my son, everyone has a past life prior to their current one. My former life is in a ce called China.
Reflecting back to her memories of old, Bai Yan gently closes her eyes to relish in the images flickering across her mind.
In the past, my former parents were deeply in love with one another. Our family of three were very happy at the time. Unfortunately fate wasnt kind to my grandfather. He ended up provoking an enemy too powerful to fend against. And as a sacrifice for the stability of the family, my father abandoned him in the time of need.
Even beforeing into this world, Bai Yan was already part of an ancient martial arts family in China. And her parents, they are childhood friends so both families would often coborate together to fend off any enemies.
Caressing her sons head, Bai Yan attempts to cover up the pain thats circting in her eyes: My mother couldnt bare to let my grandfather face the danger alone. So, she dashed into the crisis with only one sword in hand. That year I was only five. My father just watched on the sidelines as my mother and grandfather perished in a pool of blood.
I pleaded for him to save my mother but he refused at the end. In truth, if both families had joined forces like before then they mightve been able to defeat the enemy. Unfortunately he wouldnt budge. He didnt have the courage thats why.
Chapter 349 “The Knot inside Bai Yan’s Heart (3)”
Chapter 349 The Knot inside Bai Yans Heart (3)
Men truly are aughable specie. When life is stable and secure, he will promise you everything. But when dangeres knocking, he will abandon you without remorse.
And it was precisely because of this life changing event that I worked strenuously to increase my cultivation. Eventually I did avenge my mother, but I couldnt stop then. Those that stayed by my side left me one by one, all because I neglected them for power. Opening her eyes, Bai Yans face now carried a smile that somehow hurts just by peering at it.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I still dont understand, hovering between understanding and confusion, the baby boy nevertheless states his opinion, however, I wont ever leave you Mother, and I believe Baddie Father wont either.
Inside the backyard of the estate, a big red bird had justnded on the ground.
My king, is something the matter in summoning me so urgently? Transforming into a man of red, this bird was the very same phoenix subordinate that Di Cang brought along from the Demon Realm.
Pass word back to the State Teacher. Have him gather the elites from every demon tribe and toss them into the Demon Mirror. The Demon Mirror was the secret training ground of the Demon Realm. In order to open the entrance, even just once, it would require enormous energy. Now Di Cang wants to toss everyone inside?
Shuddering for a second there on the ground, the man of red attempts to dissuade the demon lord: My king, I implore you to reconsider the idea.
Theres no need.
Raising a tyrannical smile of epic proportion, Di Cang answers without hesitation: Tell him we are attacking the Celestial Realm!
What What?!
Attacking the Celestial Realm?
The king wants to attack the Celestial Realm?
Did he go mad?
My king our Demon Realm has been sealed by centuries. Shouldnt we reconsider the idea first?
Neither annoyed nor angered, Di Cangys it out bare for his subordinate: If my queen wants the Celestial Realm then it shall be done. Whats more, its time we settled the score with those celestials for the debt they instilled upon our race millennias ago.
While one side was readying for war, the other was having a good time with their family members.
Youre here, but wheres Lord Cang? Seeing how the girl was only with her son ining over, Old Lord Lan didnt forget to ask his granddaughter this important fact.
Smiling at the question, Bai Yan didnt get angry because she knew it would be like this: He wille soon afterwards. Grandfather, why dont we return home first on the dragons back.
Getting the signal, the ss Dragon first utters a low moaning cry before lowering his body in preparation for the people to embark on its back.
Nodding at her second cousins suggestion, Bai Yan agrees with the boys idea. Therere too many soldiers here. As big as the dragon was, theres just not enough room.
Yi Yi. Casting her gaze over to Chu Yi Yi (holynd princess), Bai Yan didnt forget to ask: Wheres your brother?
Chapter 350 “The Knot inside Bai Yan’s Heart (4)”
Chapter 350 The Knot inside Bai Yans Heart (4)
Chu Yi Yi was startled at first. First shaking that head of hers, she answers honestly: I dont know either. He told me earlier in the morning that he has something to attend to and that he will meet us in the Liu Huo Kingdomter.
Something to attend to? Furrowing her brow, Bai Yan begins to wonder.
Its all Fathers fault for not making me a boy instead. Otherwise, I couldve pursued Bai Yan instead of leaving to my dumb brother. The girls mood was definitely not very good, especially when her stupid brother had left without putting up a fight against his rival Di Cang.
As skeptical as that look was on Bai Yans face, she didnt pursue the topic and pushed onward. Alright, we will go back first then.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Since her background has been fully disclosed now through various sources, theres no longer a need to keep the Bai House around anymore! Its time she went back and cleared them out.
The Liu Huo Kingdom.
The first to dismount from the serpent was Chu Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan, followed quickly by a reddish figure with her precious little steam bun.
Mistress, you are back! The oneing to receive them was none other than Hualuo, the head of the Flower Brothel.
Mhmm, showing a bright smile at her faithful subordinate, Bai Yan inquires about any changes while they were away, Did anything ur during these couple of days while I was away?
Reporting to Mistress, the other day Wen Ru came to see you. But when he heard you were absent, he immediately left.
Wen Ru? He came to see me? Did a problem ur during his work?
The young boy called Wen Ru was someone whom lost to Bai Yan during apetition. Since then, thed had sworn loyalty and now leads the alchemist team founded by the woman. ording to their agreement, unless the situation was dire or huge, the boy was instructed not to bother her.
Holy Land?
Bai Yans nearlyughed at that silly question. She herself was from there so how can she not know about its existence?
Are you referring to them recruiting people? If so then I already know.
Regarding hers and Chu Yi Yis origin, Bai Yan had never mentioned it once before the public, thats why Hualuo would ask such a question.
Mistress, your brother Sir Xiao is participating in the recruitment process of the Holy Land. Releasing a helpless sigh, the charming woman appears powerless in her voice when stating this.
Bai Yan was startled there for a moment: You are saying my brother wants to enter the Holy Land?
Bai House?
Tightly wrinkling her brow, Bai Yan didnt think that horrendous family would start trouble again this quickly. All she did was leave for a few days! Furthermore, theres no illusion in her mind that those people would be this kind.
Hualuo, tell me the specifics. From those murderous eyes, an overflowing amount of killing intent was exuding out of her enchanting figure.
Chapter 351 “Endure? (1)”
Chapter 351 Endure? (1)
Out of reflex, Bai Yan shifts her gaze over to Chu Yi Yi, which in turn made the princess shrug her shoulders like she didnt have a clue.
Is that man blind or something? Di Xiao Wan was quite jumpy due to her own anger: Ive already shaved the girls head. How could they even get together in that state?
Towards that question, Hualuo had the answer: Hes not blind, just the man has a special fetish for nuns.
Then whats the deal with the Bai House registering my brother for the recruitment process? Dark in her face, Bai Yan coldly asks.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Showing a bitter smile, Hualuo apparently didnt know how to handle the situation either: Im not sure how the Bai House managed to do this but they have managed to persuade the man to ignore all the rumors out in the public. Now that individual will only listen to Bai Zhi and her stories, thus allowing that family to make waves again while you were away Mistress. Not even the Demon Beast Sect are able to halt their arrogance.
Now this leaves to question, why would the Holy Land suddenlye outside to recruit people?
Contemting the idea for a good while, Bai Yan eventually gives up on the dilemma when it didnt make sense. Besides, she can always get the answer directly from her three shifus.
I understand the situation now. First tell me where my brother is, I will go see him.
The Bai House want to make a move against my brother? Humph! That will depend entirely on whether or not they have the ability first.
Bai Zhanpeng? Bai Yan pricked her brows at the name, Wheres the letter?
Since the charming woman has been carrying the item on her at all times, it didnt take long for Hualuo to hand over the letter.
With a tear, Bai Yan made quick work of the contents inside. ording to the letter, it was message telling her about how the man had to leave first and could only use this method to bid his farewell for now. Aside from that, theres not much else in terms of usefulness.
Lets go, bring me to my brother.
Its only been a few days since Bai Yan left to help her aunt, yet the looksing her way from the passing pedestrians were all carrying the eyes of shock and pity.
Keke, the Holy Land is one of the three hidden sects of this world. No matter how strong Bai Yan is, she can never go up against such a power.
Gossiping voices could be heard from every corner of the street, making the trip all the more irritating.
Oh Miss Bai Yan, where would you be going on this fine day?
Due to the familiarity of that voice, Bai Yan didnt even need to think twice about turning around to face the source. Sure enough, it was a middle-aged man leading a fat little boy by his side, and due to the chicken leg and pig trotter in each hand, the youngd looked awfully dirty there.
As friends, its only normal to want to give each other an embracing hug to show off their friendship. However, its unlikely anyone would want to be smothered in sweat and oil by the same sex, and a super fat one at that!
Chapter 352 “Endure? (2)”
Chapter 352 Endure? (2)
Oh Xiachen, I missed you to death! Where have you been during these past couple of days? I went to your house before but your auntie there said you were away.
I heard the people of the Holy Land came to our city. I and my father are going there to see.
Ahumph! Coughing hard and loud to stop his son from making the situation even more awkward, Wang Deqiu carefully eyes the woman for signs of anger. Miss Bai Yan, Im sure youve heard of the matter with the Holy Land already. So I like to ask, do you know about the Bai House getting on the good side of that power?
Still smiling on her face, Bai Yan didnt mind the carelessness of the child at all: It seems that everyone knows already.
This As awkward as it was, Wang Deqiu neverthelessys down his support, I know I cant help you much at all, but I do have a lot of money. If you and the Bai House are going to confront each other then I can support your side financially.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Hes a businessman in and out. So whats the biggest concern for his kind? Of course its benefits! To provide funding without any mary gain in return, how can he be fine still!
But Deliberately lowering his voice: I suggest you not sh with the Bai House for now. First bide your time until the dust settles. After all, they have the Holy Land on their side. Endure it for now.
Seeing the kind mans cautious appearance, Bai Yan didnt have the heart to reject the suggestion and went with the flow. Okay, I understand.
Getting the answer that he hoped for, the greedy merchant couldnt be happier: You are young anyways, theres bound to be other opportunities around. And if you can somehow catch their fancy, you might even be able to be a core disciple of the Holy Land.
Of course, for someone like Bai Yan who doesnt belong to any of the mentioned groups above, it just goes to show how special her existence was within the Holy Land.
Caressing her chin in thought, Bai Yan then snorted in amusement: Is there anything else? If not then we will first take our leave.
Oh wait, there is one more thing I need to tell you. First sweeping his gaze around for signs of others, Wang Deqiu then went ahead to speak in a whispering voice after confirming theres no eavesdroppers: ording to a reliable source of mine, the elders of the Holy Land is alsoing. If Miss Bai Yan you are willing to endure for the next couple of days, Im sure you would be able to catch their fancy by using your means. When that urs, what else do you have to fear?
Ahaheumppp! Coughing hard at thest part of that sentence, Bai Yan couldnt resist making a strange face at that statement.
Heaving a long sigh, Wang Deqiu really had to hand it to the Bai House. Nangong Lins secret had only recently been exposed before the world, now they are already making waves across the kingdom after a couple of days
Isnt the deities being too gracious towards them?
Thank you for your kindness. Twitching in her mouth, Bai Yan didnt have the heart to burst the mans bubble, I understand.
Chapter 353 “Endure? (3)”
Chapter 353 Endure? (3)
Though Bai Yan did not explicitly say she would endure, but when transferred to Wang Deqius ear, it somehow turned out that way.
Ho, isnt this Bai Yan? You actually have the nerve toe back! Just as shes ready to leave, this eerie voice had caught their attention from the front.
Turns out it was Yu Ronging over with her chin raised higher than the sky. Apparently this foolish woman hasnt learned her lesson yet and intends to make trouble.
So what if Bai Xiachen caught the eyes of the Demon Beast Sect? My daughter now has the support of a disciple from the Holy Land! Im willing to bet that bitch wouldnt even know about such a amazing power!
Bai Yan, I should thank you. If you havent snatched away Di Cang then my daughter wouldnt have been able to enter the Holy Land. That man may be strong, but whenpared to the Holy Land, you
Bang!
Without indication, the second Yu Rong came into attacking distance, Bai Yan had raised her fist and sent it straight into the womans face. This blow undoubtedly caught everyone off guard, especially the one receiving it. Flying out like a ragged doll until she hit the cold hard ground, Yu Rong nowid there sprawled to the floor.
How annoying.
Ignoring the fact that theres still a person in front of them, Bai Yan went ahead and pulled her son along to step right over on top of Yu Rongs body. As a result of this second blow, the injured woman finally splurged out a mouthful of blood and fainted away..
Meanwhile in the background, the man was left there with his jaws gaped open, Is this what she considers to be enduring?
Hey you, is the disciple from the Holy Land strong? Snickering a coldugh, Chu Yi Yi suddenly makes this weird question.
..
Wang Deqiu was definitely bbergasted there, Isnt the fact that the disciple is from the Holy Land strong enough?
Just when he was baffled on how to take the girls odd behavior, Chu Yi Yi also followed suit and stepped over Yu Rongs poor body.
Hey Father, wiping those greasy hands off with his clothes, Wang Xiaopeng suddenly chimes in, Sister Bai Yan is so cool there. Can youe up with a n and help them?
Giving his son an eyeful, the man was quite irritated by that carelessment: If you are calling her sister then what about Xiachen?
Of course its Boss.
Isnt what Father asking just nonsensical? Ive long recognized Xiachen as my boss so of course I would call him that.
Annoyed by his sons antics, Wang Deqiu grumpily states his own difficulties: If not for your mistake back at home then would we have been driven out of the main house?
Father, didnt Sister Bai Yan sell you a lot of Dan pills? Why dont you look for Grandfather and ask him for an idea? Without Xiachens mother then the supplies would be gone too.
The poor greedy man didnt answer right away. The truth was, hes already giving his all. Aside from financial support, theres not much at his disposal here.
Likely aware of his fathers thought pattern, Wang Xiaopeng immediately got vindictive: Father, if you donte up with a solution to help then I will burn your treasury room. You decide for yourself on what you want to do.
You Livid in his face, Wang Deqiu really wanted to smack this brat of his.
Quit looking at me like that. You may be able to keep watch over your precious things inside for a while, but you can never watch over them forever. When youre not looking, I will sneak inside and burn every crisp of it. Snorting without a pang of fear, the chubby threatens his father like a real boss.
To the boys credit, it did have the effect that he wanted.
Grabbing the boy by the cor, Wang Deqiu roars out at his son: Damn brat, consider yourself lucky! I will go back and send your grandfather a letter to see if he has a n! Lets just hope now that your friends mother there wouldnt go too far and only offend a disciple of the Holy Land and not their elders instead. Otherwise, not even your grandfather would be able to do a thing by then
Chapter 354 “Endure? (4)”
Chapter 354 Endure? (4)
The chubby finally breathed a sigh of relief. So long as his grandfatheres forward to adjust the situation then there would be no issue, generally anyways.
AHHH! Father, be lighter! I am your son! The poor chubby cries out for mercy.
Ho, you still remember you are my son? Howe you didnt remember that when you were threatening me just now? If I dont teach you a proper lesson today then my surname will follow yours instead! The man firmly believes it now. If he doesnt lecture this brat a good one then its just a matter of time before he heads to the coffin.
But Father! You and my surname is the same to begin.
Before the poor chubby could even finish that sentence, another major p had alreadye falling down, thus sending the boy jerking up and down like someone tossed into a hot frying pan.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Likely caught off guard by this, the man subconsciously shifted his gaze around towards the indicated direction. However, what he saw were nothing but pedestrians and not the reddish female with her son. Then by the time this father returned his focus back to the brat that was his son, the boy was already long gone, disappearing into the crowd without a trace to follow.
Enraged at being deceived by a child, Wang Deqiu furiously roars out: Stinking brat, just wait till I get my hands on you! I will p that butt of yours until it flowers!
Bai Yan didnt care for the extra attention; instead, she only followed Hualuos direction up to the second floor where she found the room in which shes looking for. Even from the outside, she can already hear that familiar sound of her brothers voice.
Gently cing her hands on the door knob, she slowly pushes it open and saw the people inside.
Bai Xiao was currently seated with his back facing the doorway while his friend Wei Qing sat across from him. The two teens were truly a sight for the eyes. One was cool and calm, the other sharp and handsome. No matter how onepared these two, they are like the contrasting moon and the sun. Though very different, they still gave off a very good vibe.
Sister, you are back? Bai Xiao immediately stood up and weed his sister.
Mhmm, still leading his son, Bai Yan gracefully greeted her brother, Brother, did Her Grace the Dowager hand you the letter I left behind?
Stumping there for a second, Bai Xiaos appears to be struggling for a word.
Ive read it, yes
The meaning behind that reply didnt just apply to their blood, it also applied to his mothers death rting to the Bai House.
Thats right, my sister is so amazing so how can the Bai House be her home? Its more understandable that shes from another family, a better one.
Brother, since you know already then let us go to the Bai House now. I want to pay them back for all the sins and grievances they instilled upon us and Mother!
Chapter 355 “Revenge For You (1)”
Chapter 355 Revenge For You (1)
Furrowing her brow, Bai Yan was slightly taken aback by the teens request, What are you nning to do?
I want to participate in the Holy Lands recruitmentpetition! His tone was firm there. Matched with that handsome face smeared by the lustering light from the outside, it was almost impossible for the female sex to deny him.
Give me a reason on why you must take the test then. As unwilling as she was to the idea, Bai Yan nevertheless gives her brother the benefit of the doubt and asked for the reason.
Nangong Yi?
Caressing her chin, Bai Yans narrowed in gaze was exuding a dangerous light like shes plotting something evil.
From what I remember, Nangong Yi has been crippled by Di Cang hasnt he? How could he stillpete? Tell me Brother, what has happened during the past few days while I was away.
Sister, you dont have to worry about these things. Just believe in me, I wont embarrass myself in front of the public, he may say that but those tightly clenched fist said otherwise of his confidence.
Perhaps its the persevering look of her brother there, or just the trust she held for him, but she nevertheless agreed. Showing a faint smile, Alright, no matter what you to intend to do I will always support you! Therefore, I will give you a couple days until I make my move. By then it will be the end of the Bai House once and for all.
Uncle, these are for you. Rummaging through his pocket, the baby boy suddenly pulls out all of the medicinal bottles in his possession for thed.
Thats all of my snacks Uncle. You must win okay? Let all those baddies know Mothers brother is also very powerful.
Watching the plentiful amount of precious pills in his hands, Bai Xiao genuinely felt happy from within. I will not lose.
If I lose now then what qualifications do I have to stand behind her in the future? For that, I can never lose!
Son, let us leave for now then. Casting a final nce at her brother, Bai Yan nevertheless departs from the room, knowing full well this was not the time to be distracting the boy.
Bai Xiao, why are you so dead set on this recruitmentpetition? We dont even know what sort of medicine that person gave to Nangong Yi to make him recover. What if you cant beat him..
Taking all of it in, Wei Qing can understand why his friend would want to do something to prove himself, but did it have to be in this fashion?
No! I will win! Bai Xiaos expression became dreadfully cold: Those people only became so rampant because of Bai Zhis connection with that man from the Holy Land. If I can be a member of that power then I can protect her again!
Then why didnt you tell your sister that its for her that you are participating?
Facing the direction of where Bai Yan left, theds sharp gaze eventually softened up: With my understanding of her personality, she would definitely stop me from entering thepetition if it was for her sake.
Chapter 356 “Revenge For You (2)”
Chapter 356 Revenge For You (2)
Whats more. Pausing to collect his thoughts, Bai Xiao reaffirms his stance: I havent misced my words there either. Bai Ruo already paid the price that day in the pce, but Nangong Yi is still unting about thanks to the help of the Holy Land. I cant allow him such freedom, thats why I want to defeat him in public. I must shame him like he did to my sister!
Bai Xiao, we are brothers. If theres anything you need then say it, I will certainly be the first to help.
Meanwhile back outside, Bai Yan was currently strolling through the crowded streets when her senses picked up a dangerous gaze shooting her way. Faintly frowning at first, her rmed body quickly rxes after realizing who it was.
It was Bai Zhi sitting atop of the second floor in a restaurant. Filled with hatred in her eyes, this bald girl with the word Bitch deeply engraved on her forehead was every bit like her sister Bai Ruo, just rougher and more vicious.
No need, retracting her gaze, Bai Yan dismisses the killing intent and moves on. I said I will give my brother several more days to handle his matter. Its fine even if the Bai House lives for a bit longer.
But Puckering her dainty little lips, the demon princess appears to be aggrieved by the fact that she cant clobber the enemy.
Your brother will being back soon~
Sure enough, this sentence instantly shuts the naughtyss up and even made her get all teary: Sister-inw, can you not mention my brother? Just the thought of him would make me scared
Is your brother really that scary? Raising a smirk, Bai Yan was rather intrigued by this strange behavior.
How can you say hes not scary?
Its unsure what Di Xiao Wan was remembering as a result of that question; however, that aggrieved face and timid appearance showed how close to crying she was. Even those legs were shivering hard!
Did he hit you? Bai Yan asks with a brow raised.
Well, no He never hit me, pursing those pink little lips, the demon princess deliberately puts on a pitiful face. I dont know why either. Whenever hees around and stand before me, I would always fall into a stumbling fright just from his aura. Did you know? Only you and little Xiachen are not afraid of my brother!
Such a brother, who wouldnt be scared?
Revealing a touch of confusion by the exnation, Bai Yan didnt quite agree with the girls view. Sure, Di Cang definitely had a strong gloomy aura that can intimidate anyone, but to instill fear? Thats sort of stretching it in her opinion.
Sister-inw, my brother treats you and Xiachen especially different. So, Im certain he would never scare you.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Your brother keeps reminding me of how he wants to chop off my arms and legs, now you say he doesnt try to scare me?
Chapter 357 “Revenge For You (3)”
Chapter 357 Revenge For You (3)
Di Xiao Wan was so shocked by the news that she didnt even realize how big her beautiful eyes were popping.
Not missing how startled her friend there was, Chu Yi Yi immediately chimes in with her enchanting ways: Oh Di Xiao Wan, turns out your brother is such a ferocious man that hes totally different from my brother who is kind and gentle. Did I mention he would even pluck the stars from the starry sky for her?
Unamused by theparison, the demon princess quickly fires back with her own argument: If your brother is so capable then why hasnt he won over Sister-inws heart yet? I bet they never even shared a kiss yet while I personally saw my brother doing it!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Stunned by how quick witted the dumbaclutz was here today, Chu Yi Yi really had the urge to smash her own head in for taking the opponent so lightly.
Its gettingte. If you two want to continue arguing then were leaving first. Pricking her brow, Bai Yan didnt forget to leave behind herst remark to the demon princess: Oh yes, I will pass on what you said just now to your brother.
Inside the private room of the restaurant, Bai Zhis expression was somewhat twisted after retracting her gaze from the street.
Zhi? Not missing the extreme change in the girls face, the man sitting across from her quickly wrinkles his forehead in response: Is something wrong?
The question definitely had an effect on relieving the girls mood. Returning her eyes over to the handsome young man, Bai Zhi starts getting all teary like how her sister usually does.
Brother Lu, I just saw Bai Yan, the woman Ive told you about. It wasnt enough for her to frame my sister Bai Ruo, now she also wants to clear out my family in its entirety. Then as if that wasnt enough, the girl deliberately lowers her head while biting that lip, making her look all the more weak and pitiful.
Mother always said men like those who are more sensible. So, to get to Lu Zifengs heart, I must learn to be like my sister and copy her ways. Only by snatching his heart will I be able to be a part of the Holy Land.
What a good load of bullcrap there!
Nevertheless, it had the perfect effect on rousing Lu Zifengs anger. Gently caressing Bai Zhis face, he warmly pulls her in for an embrace: You mustnt say that to me Zhi. Dont worry, Ive already had Nangong Yi consume the forbidden pills I readied for him. During the next month or so, his cultivation will return to its peak prior to his injury. And as an insurance, I also enhanced his powers to a whole new level.
Looking up in surprise, Bai Zhi almost sounded hesitant there until she realizes what it meant for her future: This. wouldnt that be bad? What if theres a side effect to the forbidden pills?
There is nothing wrong with it. A man who cant even protect his beloved woman doesnt deserve to live to begin with. I, Lu Zifeng, would never allow the woman that I love to leave my arms.
With that said, the man then tightens his grip around hers and causes the girl to shyly lower her head in embarassement.
Sighing at that kindness, Lu Zifeng wanted to thank the divine for giving him this wondering girl. Sadly for him, thats no kindness at all, just his misconception!
Chapter 358 “Revenge For You (4)”
Chapter 358 Revenge For You (4)
Alright, we will do as you wish.
Brother Lu, thank you for believing in me. Getting red and blushy, Bai Zhi never felt so happy before: I originally thought you would also believe I am one of those woman after hearing all those rumors. I dont want to keep it from you. The truth is I nearly became Lord Cangs wife. It wasnt of my own volition back then, rather it was the Queens will so I couldnt say no.
As bitter as he was over the fact that his woman nearly became anothers, Lu Zifeng nevertheless showed his grace byforting the girl on the shoulder with a pat: I understand, you dont need to exin yourself. A gentle and kind woman like you can never possibly favor a man like Di Cang. Such a vicious and cruel man like that could never bring you love. Besides, he wouldve eventually caused you immeasurable pain considering his personality.
Lu Zifengs ideology was that if he loves a woman then he must give her all the trust, even if this means disbelieving everyone else. Furthermore, he not only likes Bai Zhi because of her baldness, rather its her innocence and straightforwardness that truly draws him in.
Despite the grand thoughts running through the mans head, Bai Zhi on the other hand wasnt so kind. Just out of reach from those eyes, the girl revealed a sinister smile that gave no doubt about her true character.
Bai Yan, so what if you got the Demon Beast Sect behind your back? That power can never match up to the Holy Land!
This time I will make you lose everything and more!
Bai Yan didnt have much interest in other peoplespetitions here today, many are only here to test their luck and nothing more anyways. Instead, her sole focus was entirely spent on tickling the baby white cat in her bosoms and the two followers thatspletely captivated by the show.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Is this standard of apetition really all that interesting? Her voice was cool and uninterested.
Im only interested in the sort of peopleing to participate. After all, I still wouldnt want some bad seeds to mix into the Holy Land. Due to Chu Yi Yi deliberately lowering her voice when replying, none in the audience other than the closest people next to her could hear this.
Shrugging at that answer, Bai Yan had nothing more to add. Its reasonable and a good thing so theres no reason to object.
Under the gaze of this enchanting woman, Bai Yan watches on as her brother slowly ascends up to the arena. Without deviation, the boys opponent was none other than Nangong Yi.
Despite it only being a few days since that event in the pce, the man appeared very different here today. Sunken eyes with an aura of death hovering overhead, to say this prince was still the same proud individual from back then was impossible.
So thats why, mumbling as if shes figured something out, no wonder Nangong Yi can continue to use his powers after Di Cang abolished his cultivation. Its because he used a Rebirth Dan Pill.
Smiling at the boys wish to learn, Bai Yan happily obliged the request: This sort of Dan pill is considered a forbidden item. The effects can indeed restore the individuals powers and even regrow ones limbs, but that also means the side effects are extremely intense.
Chapter 359 “Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (1)”
Chapter 359 Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (1)
Shes had the privilege of seeing such pills in her previous life; however, due to their harmful nature, she soon destroyed them not long after obtaining them.
Smiling at the question, Bai Yan happily obliged the girls nosy nature. First leaning back to get into a morefortable position: Those who consume such a pill will lose their ability to be reborn after death, meaning their soul can never be reincarnated!
Gasping hard at that knowledge, the demon princess never thought such an evil product could exist nor did she foresee someone like Nangong Yi to go to such an extent. However, such a reaction only applied to Di Xiao Wan while Chu Yi Yi was emotionless the entire way, solely focused in on the fight thats urring.
A coward like Nangong Yi would never have the courage to consume such an evil product. Im sure he only did it because someone deceived him. Raising a smirk, Bai Yan can only call this justice.
If theres no greed then theres no fault. Such a oue can only be faulted on the man himself and no one else.
Towards her sons question, Bai Yan unconsciously froze for a second: Dont worry, I believe in him.
Xiao is my brother, he cant possibly lose to someone like that!
Back on the stage, Nangong Yi was currently eyeing his opponent in an eerie manner: Bai Xiao, I never wouldve fallen into this state if not for your sisters doing! I will kill you and then make her regret for the rest of her life!
Unfazed by the threat, Bai Xiao confidently refutes the im: I wont lose.
For my sister, I cant lose!
Hoho, chuckling with a sinister tone in his voice, Nangong Yi appears amused by the boys resistance, Im afraid that wont do at all!
Bang!
Smashing out a palm strike of his own, Nangong Yi then startsughing maniacally as he swung himself to the side to make a lethal blow to his opponent.
Die!
Everyone who is rted to Bai Yan must die today!
While all of this fighting was taking ce, Bai Zhi on the other hand was currently sitting atop of a high tform outside of the arena.
What are you looking at Zhi? Its unsure when Lu Zifeng came around, but his arms had already curled around the girls waist and pulled her into an embrace.
Brother Lu, Bai Yan is also here to watch the fight today. Could you do me a favor and not show yourself in a bit? Due to how tense she was inside, Bai Zhis grip instinctive tightened around the mans arm.
Why so? Lu Zifeng asks, bewildered by the strange request.
Bai Yan emphasizes power and authority, and you are all of that. I fear she would.
Scoffing augh, Lu Zifeng dismisses the fear in his womans heart: Zhi, you mustnt let others sway yourself. I like you because of your innocence and gentle heart. Even if that Bai Yan is more beautiful, she can never match up to your good points.
With that said, the man then followed Bai Zhis gaze and found the reddish figure in question. From his eyes only disgust could be seen.
Chapter 360 “Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (2)”
Chapter 360 Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (2)
A womans beauty is nothing more than a skin sac in the end. Besides, such a poisonous heart will only be a misfortune for any who marries her.
Hmmm?
Zhi, do you know who that girl is sitting beside the woman? Why do I feel like Ive seen her somewhere before.
This question instantly causes the ck hearted Bai Zhi to tense up. With vignce in her eyes, she carefully forms a random answer: She is Bai Yans. maid!
Thats right, that girl is always circling around Bai Yan. If shes not a maid then what else can she be? Did that bitch catch Brother Lus fancy?
So its just a maid? Exhaling a sigh of relief, Lu Zifeng didnt doubt his loves word at all, If its just a maid then theres nothing to care about. We can just ignore that group.
As a mere inner circle disciple, its only normal that Lu Zifeng wouldnt have the pleasure of meeting the great princess of his sect. The most would be a passing glimpse of the girl from a far away distance; after all, considering how vast and huge the Holy Lands territory was, only the core disciples C which resides in the core area of the sect C would have the opportunity to greet the girl under normal circumstances.
Just like I thought, that Nangong Yi really is truly useless! By the time this man had shifted his attention back to the arena, the former crown prince was already losing ground and had signs of being overwhelmed.
If not for Zhis sake, I would never waste a forbidden pill on such a useless garbage.
As frosty and disdainful his eyes were, Lu Zifeng had nopulsion to interfere here. Hes long nned for something like this so its entirely within his expectations.
Bai Xiao must die today!
Didnt they all say the Crown Prince, oh wait, its the former Crown Prince of the Liu Huo Kingdom now. Didnt they say hes the number one genius of our kingdom? Its one thing that he couldnt defeat Lord Cang, but now he cant even beat ad thats six years younger than himself?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Che~ this former genius really is disappointing. Its no wonder he would sire such a useless son like Nangong Lin!
I say, the good genes must being from the Lan familys blood. Just look, first theres Bai Yan and now theres Bai Xiao. Thenpare those two over to Bai Ruo and Bai Zhi, they are like worlds apart.
Because of fear for the Holy Land, these people could only whisper these words between themselves. Even so, the gossiping could not evade the prince thats currently fighting atop of the arena.
Towards this sudden outburst, Bai Xiao can only make a frown because his opponent had suddenly pulled out a crystal clear bottle containing a darkly liquid.
Hahaha! Laughing maniacally after getting a huge boost from the medicine, Bai Yan, I know you are here somewhere watching this fight. I will give you another chance. Be my wife and I will let your brother live!
Chapter 361 “Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (3)”
Chapter 361 Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (3)
Going cold in his irises, Bai Xiao instantly rushes forward to sh down with his longsword.
From what I recall, taking enhancement potions to improve ones strength is forbidden during thepetition. Isnt what hes doing equivalent to disregarding the rules?
Hes crazy, Nangong Yi is truly crazy!
The onlookers were all gasping at the scene, wondering if the Holy Land was really that determined to shelter the guy.
Unfortunately for thed thats been taking the lead up until now, Nangong Yi have fully stabilized his newfound powers before the sh could make contact. Showing an almost sadistic smirk, this prince wanted tough at theds struggle: Its useless!
Boom!
Following a thunderous palm strike, whichnded directly onto Bai Xiaos chest, the boy could barely hold onto his sword by then. Even his mouth was seeping with blood after that attack.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Nevertheless, the firmness in those eyes could not be wiped away no matter the injury.
The girls voice didnt even get to die down yet and the bodyguard that came with her on this trip had already kneeled down to report: Princess, ording to my knowledge its a disciple called Lu Zifeng.
Lu Zifeng? Who is he? Wrinkling her brow, Chu Yi Yi just couldnt recall who the man was. As such, shepletely dismisses the issue and dived right into the problem: I dont know who the heck he is but I do know using a forbidden item is against the rules of our sect. That Lu Zifeng not only secretly hoarded such an evil product, he also ignored the rules set by my father!
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the White Guard can literally feel the sweat dripping down his forehead at this point: Princess, should I go give a warning to that Lu Zifeng then?
Warning? There is no need to give him a warning. Go subdue him as soon as this test is over and send him back home. The person needs to be properly disciplined.
Still clenching hard on her fist, Chu Yi Yi was determined to remove anyone who dares to tarnish the Holy Lands name.
Never diverting her gaze from the arena even until now, Bai Yan was also quite tense at the situation: Lets wait for a bit.
As much as she would love to rush down there to put a stop to this farce this instant, this woman knows that cannot be at this time. Otherwise, it will greatly hamper her brothers future achievement.
However, if Xiao does be endangered, I will personally make a move. You need not interfere.
Lu Zifeng? Inner circle disciple?
It seems that the Holy Land needs to be cleansed of its bad seeds.
The situation within the arena had be very one-sided now. Previously it was Nangong Yi being slowly overtaken, now its Bai Xiao whos being suppressed at every turn and had the look of being defeated at any minute.
Bang!
Now that did it. This time Bai Yan can no longer suppress her urge to help, even if this means her brother will resent her for interfering in the future.
Chapter 362 “Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (4)”
Chapter 362 Bai Xiao VS Nangong Yi (4)
But just when she wanted to go take action, Bai Yan suddenly took notice to her brothers figure slowly climbing up from the ring.
Brother Bai Yan murmurs to herself, He really is my brother, exactly just like me.
Her feeling were mixed here. Shes proud that the boy would be so strong under pressure, but at the same time shes worried that he might really get hurt. Then again, the woman here had no right to say that aloud for she has done the same in the past.
Regardless of the dangers ahead, Bai Yan would knowingly jump into the mes just for the sake improving herself.
HA! Cackling a sardonicugh, Nangong Yi appears amused by theds vow: Bai Xiao, if you just admit defeat here then I will let you live. Why so stubborn? Are you intentionally doing this so I can kill you?
Unfazed by the temptation, I dont need you to show me mercy. I only need to show the world that my sister has me backing her!
Thats right, for her, he can exhaust everything in this lifetime.
Such a wonderful brother, what more can she ask for?
With nothing more to be said there, Bai Xiao once again presses on with his retaliation, aiming his sword straight for Nangong Yis heart this time. However, it was useless. Not only did it get deflected by the mans bare hands, the following counter only got worse like a hail raining down from above.
So this is the ce that my precious disciple has been living in for all these years?
Strolling through the busy streets of the capital, Bai Yans third shifu (Qiu Shu Rong) was currently making a heavy frown on his face over this picture. The reasoning, its because the ce cant even hold a candle to the amazing environment of their Holy Land!
I cant believe my precious disciple could endure living in such a polluted ce for so many years
Umm, Boss, Old Three, isnt this sort of bad to meddle in Yan Yans affair without her knowledge?
The one saying this was none other than Ren Yi thats walking in the middle of them three. Hes the second shifu and he appears quite worried and nervous.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Its already a great gift from the heavens that their precious apprentice would be so capable, even their alchemy was taught by thess! Now that shes in trouble, it would be a sin to not step in and take the charge in fending off any bastard who dares to soil her good soul!
Boss, Old Two, slightly wrinkling his brow, Qiu Shu Rong suddenly offers up a suggestion, Didnt our Holy Land send someone to recruit people in this kingdom? Why dont we go over there and see whats happening. Im sure the event wouldve caught our Yan Yans attention.
Okay, that idea is the best thing youve said all day! Knabbing a passerby out of convenience, Ren Yi (Second Shifu) then makes a quick inquiry about their uing destination, Where is the pce of your kingdom?
Due to how hurry they were in rushing over, the three elders had disregarded the act of bringing an entourage with them. Adding in the fact that they had no idea of theyout of this ce, they assumed thepetition must be within the pce grounds based on previous cases.
Chapter 363 “Bai Xiao’s Breakthrough (1)”
Chapter 363 Bai Xiaos Breakthrough (1)
All of you are going to the pce? For what?
Dont these old bones know the pce grounds cant be trespassed by just anyone?
In truth, Ren Yi (Second Shifu) and his two brothers here had seen the bastards portrait before, but due to how haggard the person before them were, they just couldnt recognize him. Moreover, theres bound to be some difference from a picture to the real person. Thats why its normal these three elders couldnt recognize the middle-aged man.
Of course its to search for someone we know. Tell me right away where to look! Due to how urgent Ren Yi was inside, he had somehow missed the contemptable gleam emting out of the mans iris.
Going to the pce to find someone? As if that would be true. I bet they are here after catching wind of the Holy Lands recruitment, thats why they are here! Snickering in his mouth, Bai Zheng Xiang clearly didnt believe their story.
Lighting up at the im, the second elder became overjoyed: Really? We are looking for Bai Yan, do you know if shes in the pce right now?
Bai Yan!
Sure enough, the name instantly causes the bastardsplexion to change dramatically.
These old bones are actually here to seek out that unfilial girl?! Can it be, they are in some sort of illicit rtionship? Otherwise why else would theye so far to see her?
With that thought in mind, Bai Zheng Xiang then takes another careful look at the elders face. Due to how red and excited Ren Yi was in his face, the bastard assumed it must be true despite it being only his one sided opinion.
Everyone, I advise you to stay away from her, otherwise you might get involved with more trouble than you can handle. Raising a contemptable smirk, this shameful example of a father then puts on the air of superiority.
Bai Yan has offended one of the disciples from the Holy Land so she wont be able to survive much longer. Im only advising you three out of kindness based on your old age. Turn back now before its toote.
Bai Zheng Xiang would of course not do this out of kindness. Hes only worried that the girl would eliminate these three once they seek her out. A dead person cant talk, meaning he wont have any evidence to prove their illicit rtionship if she kills them on the spot!
Therefore, the only option left was to trick them to his home. Only at the Bai House will he be able to use them to his bidding.
As nice as the idea was for the bastard across from them, Ren Yi and his two brothers behind him were all showing a strange light in their eyes at the im.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Yan offended a disciples of the Holy Land? What the heck is that? Theres actually a dumb enough disciple within the ranks to provoke her?
Lu Zifeng, the bastard readily answers with his chin raised into the sky.
Lu Zifeng? Whos that?
Qiu Shu Rong (Third Shifu) was silent for a while before muttering to his brothers: If I remember correctly, the one leading the group over here to the Liu Huo Kingdom is called just that. Ha, that Lu Zifeng got quite the gals there.
Isnt he? Theres not a single core disciple within the Holy Land daring enough to provoke my precious disciple, now a simple outer circle is unting about and making up a storm? The guy must be broken in the head or something.
Chapter 364 “Bai Xiao’s Breakthrough (2)”
Chapter 364 Bai Xiaos Breakthrough (2)
Apparently Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) have forgotten something very important here. Not only does most people within the Holy Land not know of Bai Yans true identity, even those core disciples have only learned of her existence through the monthly cultivation rations created by the woman at times in the past. Of course, the portions were usually minuscule at best and would warrant a wave of infighting among the core disciples.
Since you know Bai Yan then you should also know about the one called Bai Zheng Xiang.
..
But I am Bai Zheng Xiang!
Go and pass on a message to that Bai Zheng Xiang for us. Tell him to crawl over here to face his end! Sneering with contempt, the First Elder radiated a serious level of killing intent in his old eyes: Also, which way is to the pce.
Now that greatly startled the bastard in question. Confused by the intimidating appearance, he begins to wonder about these threes background. Nevertheless, he answers honestly to thest question after making a heavy gulp: Go straight five hundred meters to the east, then turn west. The pce should be eight hundred meters in that direction.
But before the three elders were gone from view, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) didnt forget to send another nce back at the bastard: Remember to pass on that message for us. Go Tell that Bai Zheng Xiang to crawl over to the pce within the next hour. If heste even by a minute then we will show him what it means to cross us!
..
The man was literally bbergasted there. Growing a little white, the bastard shoots back a question in response: Dont you three know Bai Zheng Xiangs identity?
Nothing but a scum, what status could he possibly hold? Showing a contemptable sneer, the Third Elderpletely shuts the bastards mouth up with his overwhelming aura.
Its not that Bai Zheng Xiang doesnt want to fight back against that downy of himself, but anyone would learn after suffering so many losses over a short period. As such, he subconsciously endured the humiliation.
Nothing but an inner disciple only, he actually dares to say the Holy Land is his territory? Quit dreaming! Frowning by now, the Third Elder finally loses his patience: And you, you are too talkative. Go and pass on the message, thats all.
Despite the rude demand, Bai Zheng Xiang didnt have the courage to refute it. Even so, the gloom hovering within his eyes cannot be hidden which instantly exploded into a furious rage as soon as the three elders were gone.
Damn it! Just based on you three that you think I would crawl over there to face my end? Just wait, I have the Holy Land as my backer. When the timees I will make you all beg in front of me!
Elders, you are finally here! This is so great, weve been waiting here for a while now under Sir Lus instruction. As soon the sight of the three seniors were spotted, these men had rushed over to pay their respect.
In light of the warm reception, Ren Yi (Second Elder) only got cold in his snickering smirk: It seems someone have leaked our travels from within. Nothing but a lowly character and he dares to perceive our whereabouts?
Like his brother, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) also got extremely rude in his remark: And why did he not receive us at the citys gate if he knew we wereing? Is he looking down at us three?
By now the head guard was already swelling with sweat across his forehead, Did Sir Lu offend these three elders? Howe they seem so menacing in their words?
Chapter 365 “Bai Xiao’s Breakthrough (3)”
Chapter 365 Bai Xiaos Breakthrough (3)
Dear elders, Sir Lu h-he only just received the letter Before the guard could even finish his sentence, Zheng Qi (First Elder) had already bypassed the fool to head into the pce.
Back over at thepetition field, Bai Xiao was quickly losing stamina under the constant barrage of attacks from his opponent.
Come on, show me whatever ability you have left! Twisted in his maniacal grin, Nangong Yi reveals an unnerving level of madness in those eyes.
As you wish then.
Without hesitation after feeling the energy swarming back into his muscles, Bai Xiao tosses aside his already destroyed sword and dashes forward once again. Just like the first strike he did at the beginning of this fight, hes relying solely on his own internal strengths to attack this time.
Bang!!
Getting blown away by the aftershock of their palm strikes meeting, this time thed wasnt so fortunate and felt one of his arms go limp. Its quite apparent a part of his shoulder joint had been dislocated!
Even so, Bai Xiao didnt retreat or cower at the intense pain. Popping another pill this time to make a swift recovery, he charges forward a second time like a general that doesnt know defeat.
So you want topete with me in using pills? FINE!
s, Nangong Yis strength was gradually starting drain as the fight dragged on, especially after taking a direct blow from his own carelessness not long after.
No! I cant lose to the likes of you, impossible! Bloodshot in his eyes, the ws are quickly showing itself in Nangong Yis movements.
Not missing the change, Bai Xiao immediately followed his instincts and made a punch for the mans face. Sure enough, itnded without any difficulty and even knocked out some of the teethes as his foe rolled across the floor.
Then at the same time as this urred, a massive influx of energy suddenly converged on theds body. This was the sign of someone making a breakthrough and not a small one either because even the air in the sky was starting to gush towards their location.
Feeling the power surging across his veins, thed swiftly sat himself into a meditative position to stabilize his new strength. After half a ring, the excessive energy was expelled through the top of his head and thus bringing the boy into a whole new level altogether..
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Sister, I said it, I wont lose After opening his eyes, the first person thed wanted to see was his very own sister sitting in the audience seat.
Thats right, I said I will protect you so how can I lose at the very beginning?Though Bai Xiao didnt say thisst part aloud, but the gentle smile from his handsome face was more than enough to convey his feelings.
Unfortunately for this pair of siblings, a certain little steam bun wasnt very happy at their conversation. Tugging at his mothers sleeve, Bai Xiachen puts on a pitiful expression when asking: Mother, if Uncle is your pride then what am I?
Chapter 366 “Bai Xiao’s Breakthrough (4)”
Chapter 366 Bai Xiaos Breakthrough (4)
Lifting the baby boy up to her face, Bai Yan happily gives her son a smooch on the forehead to show her affection: You are my most precious treasure of course.
Taking this all in from the side, Di Xiao Wan suddenly got the enormous urge to make a son of her own, Oh what to do?
While they were busy ying around in the audience seats, Bai Xiao on the other hand was grasping tight onto his moment of victory by closing the distance between him and the bastard.
You what do you want to do? Donte over! In his panic, Nangong Yi attempts to crawl away until he was left with no room to retreat. He simply never couldve imagined the boy to break into the Sky Rank here of all ces.
First lets not mention how Bai Xiao was able to quietly climb up to the peak level of the Earth Rank prior to thepetition, just that talent alone at such a young age would be enough to draw countless forces out there to readily recruit him.
The difference in power between one who achieved such results on their own versus someone who relied on outside help cannot bepared at all.
Its one thing you didnt ept my sister back then all those years ago, after all, feelings cant be forced. But what right do you have to humiliate her? And you even had the audacity to demand she be your concubine?
Merciless in his action, Bai Xiao stomps down at Nangong Yis chest, holding the fallen prince in contempt with his down casting gaze.
Puking out a mouthful of blood at the pressure, the princes face was ghostly white over the injury: Its useless, useless you hear! Bai Xiao, even if you defeat me today, the Holy Land would never ept you into their ranks, HAHAHA!
Want to enter the Holy Land? Dream on! As if the ce would be that easy to join. Just one word from Bai Zhi and thats enough to end his foolish dream!
I only epted this challenge because of my sister. I did this all for her. Saying that without a pang of emotional change, thed then unleashes a series of devastation upon his victim.
It was Lu Zifeng and his entourage from the Holy Land. Also beside the man were also Bai Zhi and her shiny bald head thats been engraved with the word Bitch.
This sort of mashup shouldve been hrious no matter how you looked at it; however, none of the onlookers had the nerve tough here due to the threat of retaliation.
Not bothering to look at the bruised up prince lying there on the ground, Lu Zifeng arrogantly faces thed: First I like to congratte you Bai Xiao, you are the winner of this test. In addition, I also like to inform you with great misfortune that youve been delisted from thepetition. No matter how strong you are, the Holy Land would never take in a disciple like you!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
This sort of news shouldve been a huge blow to anyone participating in this recruitment test. Sadly for the bastards across from him, Bai Xiao didnt feel much at all inside. His only goal was to prove to the world that he can protect his sister, not to join the whatever Holy Land that everyone was raving about.
Is this your decision, or the decision of the Holy Lands?
Just when Lu Zifeng was awaiting a response just so he can mock thed, a snickering voice suddenly chimes in and breaks his rhythm.
Naturally, my words would represent the Holy Land! Bai Xiao already won the fight yet he continued to attack his opponent. Such a cruel person is unfit to join us! His tone cold the entire way.
Chapter 367 “Shifu is Here! (1)”
Chapter 367 Shifu is Here! (1)
From what I remember, the rules of this test is that one cannot intake a potion that can temporarily boost ones own strength. I like to know whats your opinion on Nangong Yis action then. Faint in her smile, Bai Yan easily points out the fault here.
Sweating all over at the inquiry, Nangong Yi gnashes his teeth and simply lied outright: Shes framing me.
This was no surprise at all because the two, they had already matched their stories prior to the test C their n was to refute the im no matter who asked.
I had something to do earlier so I couldnt witness the act myself. Everyone, is there anyone present here who saw what she ims? With that said, Lu Zifeng then swept his threatening gaze around the arena, warning them enough to know what not to say.
In reality the man here had been paying close attention to the fight the entire way, right up from the beginning, but theres no way he will admit something so damning would he?
Exchanging a look with their nearest bystanders, those close enough to understand the ins and outs hurriedly denied it: We didnt see it.
Thats right, if none of us saw it with our own eye then that means theres no proof to back up your im. Even if you are trying to malign someone, you should at leaste up with a better idea.
Thats right Bai Yan, this is the influence of power. No matter how hard you work in the future, you can never achieve what I have done today!
Making a faint smirk of his own, Lu Zifeng attempts to make the final blow, Its not us in the Holy Land abusing our power to be bias, its you who cant bring proof to the forefront. Without proof, we cant exactly frame an innocent contestant now can we?
Sister, it was then Bai Xiao cuts in due to his urgency, it doesnt matter if I dont enter the Holy Land. I will use my own strength to create a paradise in this world for you and my nephew.
This undoubted had a warming effect on her heart. Revealing a stunning smile, Bai Yan halts her brother from further speaking: Its okay Brother, I will take care of this matter. I have my reasons.
That said, she then imprints the faces of all those around her, making sure not to miss a single individual. Are you all sure that Nangong Yi didnt take a tabooed drug?
No response ever came, only murmuring silence of indecision from this crowd. They fear the Demon Beast Sect and the Flower Brothel behind this woman, but they also fear the Holy Land even more!
Then just when it appears that all hopes were lost for the righteous side, two resounded voices suddenly broke in with appropriate timing.
I saw it.
I also saw it.
Seeking the source by turning around, Bai Yan quickly saw who they were, it was the Dowager and a young boy walking through the crowd.
Shifu. The young boy shyly cries out for her attention.
As the old saying goes, what goes aroundes around. This was Nangong Zhun, the prince who was saved by Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen in the pce a while back. Though thed has been recognized by Bai Yan as her disciple, but the woman was undoubtedly the worst mentor on the. Aside from a name, she has done nothing worthy of her post.
Bai Yan can understand why the young prince would side with her here; after all, she did save his life and give him a path to a bright future. But why was the Dowager siding with her too? Theyve only seen each other a couple of times since she returned, hardly worthy to be called a deep rtionship.
Mother! Nangong Yuan (king) was very agitated by her mothers intrusion.
Yi Yi (holynd princess, Xiao Wan (demon princess), turning dark in her smile, Bai Yan cold eyes the crowd before her, write down all their names. Aside from the Dowager and my disciple Nangong Zhun, none of the people here are permitted to ever purchase and drugs from any of our businesses.
Chapter 368 “Shifu is Here! (2)”
Chapter 368 Shifu is Here! (2)
Wen Rus group of alchemists are almost ready so its about time the Flower Brothel opened up its Pharmaceutical Department!
Note: Wen Ru is the boy that lost to Bai Yan during her years traveling and is in charge of training her alchemist division.
What-what? The Flower Brothel is going to start selling Dan pills and other medicinal drugs? Astonishment, shock, those were the faces made by these cowardly people.
Under normal circumstances, the creations of an alchemist would never be made public or for sale, meaning unless you are associated with one then you cant buy it even with money. But now shes iming the Flower Brothel was going to start the process of selling Dan pills and other medicinal drugs to everyone?
But the reaction of these people onlysted for that split second before they returned to normal. They are not dumb. No matter how important the products were, it pales inparison to offending one of the most powerful entities on thisnd.
Then just as the princess of the Holy Land wanted to figure out the best way to blow these ignorant fools away, it was Bai Zhi who suddenly cuts in and stopped her.
Isnt it just some medicinal pills, whats so great about them? The Holy Land doesnt have much, but we do have plenty of Dan pills in stock. If everyone here needs some, Im sure we can bring some out for sale.
This undoubtedly ted the hearts of those who sided with her. They only did it out of fear for retribution from the man and this girl so the fact that they would get a benefit out of nowhere was a big bonus!
On the contrary though, Lu Zifengsplexion was starting to turn ugly: But Zhi, the entire division of alchemists within the Holy Land is under the tight control of the three elders.
As much as Lu Zifeng loved the straightforwardness of his woman there, he simply cant shirk off the awful feeling slowly clinging to his back right now. For many years now hes been a disciple of the Holy Land so understands full well how difficult that task was. Forget abouting face to face with the three elders, just getting a audience from afar was nearly impossible for himself, let alone someone thats not even rted to the Holy Land yet.
Meanwhile on another end, Chu Yi Yi was in the middle of pulling out her identification token when she overheard this idiotic statement. Due to how startled the princess was, the girl actually dropped the badge to the ground in her moment of loss.
This how whimsical can she get? After bullying the elders only disciple for so many years, she still wants them to like her? Chui Yi Yi almost wanted to cut open the bitchs head right now to see if theres even anything inside!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Sir Lu, the elders are here, the chief elders are here!
What are the chief elders? Its a status given only to those that are beyond the level of a regr elder, meaning even the sect leader of the Holy Land must be polite in front of them due to their undying service and loyalty.
Initially the man was quite irritated due to his puzzlement at the familiarity of that token, but upon hearing who hase, his irritation instantly transformed into tion!
Before long, three elders with three different styles were soon within viewable distance. This shouldve been the best thing he ever saw in his life, yet Lu Zifeng got the strange sensation that the three elders wereing at him with a very aggressive air.
Chapter 369 “Face Slapping (1)”
Chapter 369 Face pping (1)
Sir Lu Seeing the strange look thatsing from the man, the guard then went ahead to exin the situation: The elders are angry because you didnt receive them at the city gate.
So thats why, only then does he be enlightened.
If thats the case then its easy.
So what if you seduced Di Cang? In the end you still have to submit to my Holy Lands might!
Elders, this time it is indeed my fault for being so negligent in not receiving the three of you at the gates. Please forgive me for my carelessness.
Mhmm, Zheng Qi (First Elder) was the first to respond, Who are you?
Going stiff in the face, the foolish man could only press on, knowing full well hes in no position to get angry. Dear elders, I am called Lu Zifeng, a disciple of the Holynd. Maybe its because my identity is too humble so you might not have heard of me in the past.
Lu Zifeng? Never heard of it. When did we have such a person in our Holy Land? Wrinkling his brow, Zheng Qi (First Elder) makes it sound like there never existed such a person within their ranks.
Transforming into a ghostly white without a spec of blood on his face, Lu Zifeng was overwhelmed with horror at the three elders in front of him.
This didnt the Holy Land send me here to recruit some more disciples? Why would the elders here not know of my name?
In light of the respectful attitude, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) didnt give a shit and snatched the thing right up before roaring out: How dare you, impersonating yourself as a disciple of the Holy Land! Who gave you such courage to pull off such a deceitful thing?
This time not even Lu Zifeng can continue keeping up his fa?ade. Falling into a panic at the eyes shooting his way, he began stuttering like a train wreck: Elders, th-that token. It has m-my name on it
Sneering at the fool for not getting it, the Third Elder continues: So what if your name is on it? If I say you are not my Holy Lands disciple then you are no longer a member!
Losing itpletely, he finally got it. These three arent making any mistake, they are deliberately trying to drive him out of the sect!
While one person was trying to figure out the cause, the rest of the crowds here werent so quiet. Breaking out into an uproar, they simply cant imagine how the high-spirited individual from moments ago would suddenly be turned into a stray dog the next.
Like the rest, Bai Zhi was also quite aware of how bad the situation was bing for her end. Loosening her hand thats grasping onto the mans, she deliberately makes some distance to the side like the act alone would save her from being involved.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Normally this would be quite hurtful for any man; however, Lu Zifeng didnt have the patience to care about these small details at the current time. Tightening his fist until its clenched so tight that the sound of bones crunching together could be heard, he demands an answer: Elders, I admit I did make a mistake in neglecting your weingmittee, but. the task of overseeing the recruitment process was handed to me by the Lord himself. Its only normal that I would have to be here at all times. No matter how high the three of your positions are, you cant just expel me without reason.
When did the Lord let you serve as the judge? Zheng Qi (First Elder) began to sneer, Do you not see the little princess is here? As if the Lord would have you oversee the task instead of her!
Little princess? Suddenly widening his eyes in utter shock, the man couldnt believe his own ears.
Chapter 370 “Face Slapping (2)”
Chapter 370 Face pping (2)
The little princess is within the Liu Huo kingdom? Why am I not aware of this at all?
Che~ how can a simple princess of royalty be enough to make those elders there address her as so? From what I hear, the young miss of the Holy Land is also called little princess by those inside.
How can the youngdy of the Holy Land be at our kingdom? Impossible! Im betting it must be someone else that they are talking about!
Ignoring the gossiping voices around, Zheng Qi (First Elder) first brushes his sleeve to make himself look better before heading over to Bai Yans location.
Towards the sudden encroachment by the three seniors, Bai Xiao instinctively moved in front of his sister to act as a shield. Though the three appears quite friendly on the surface, but the actions of Lu Zifeng had tarnished his image of that power, thats why he would be so defensive here.
Can the three of you control that aura of yours? What if you frighten my brothers with it?
What sort of existence were the elders of the Holy Land? Its a status that demands respect from all thats not of their equal. Therefore, for Bai Yan to make such a demanding request so out of the blue, its within expectations that the crowd would be popping their eyes in shock.
This woman it really begs to wonder if shes just in stupid or simply daring to the core. Does she not know the three in front of her can squash her like a bug if provoked? Revealing a flicker of vicious light in her eyes, Bai Zhi could already see the picture of her half-sister being turned into a puddle of blood.
Mistake, its our mistake. We forgot this isnt the Holy Land. Contrary to popr belief, instead of dishing out the proper punishment like everyone thought, the three seniors actually receded their aura as asked.
The me really cant be on the regr people here, they just arent ustomed to this sort of behavior from those of such high stature.
This. what the hell is going on?!
Though faint, but their hearts are starting to be gripped with a sense of unease, especially for those involved with framing Bai Yan and her brother just now. They didnt even have the courage to face the reddish figure of the woman at this point for an impossible idea was starting to sprout in their minds.
But before anything could be confirmed, a loud eximing scream from one side had caught their attention.
It was Chu Yi Yi jumping downward to pick up her identification token. Then as if that steamy face wasnt enough, thess then shot an angry yet distressed re at the three old-timers like they did the most heinous crime in the world.
Its all your fault! This token was personally engraved by my father, what if it got scratched just now. If anything happens to it then Im ming you three!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Not many may know this but the foolish man definitely does. In this world, to be able to use the surname Chu and receive special treatment from the three chief elders can only be one!
Little Princess? A heavy gasp escapes his mouth following this realization.
Forget about being pale, forget about being ghostly white, hisplexion was literally a dead mans face this time. Horror? Fear? Thats the sort of words that cane remotely close to what Lu Zifeng was feeling right now. Yo-you ar-are the Little Princess, Chu Yi Yi?!
He was already wondering from before why the girl would appear so familiar in his memories, now it made perfect sense. And on top of this explosive piece of information, his brain also remembered another important fact: in the entirety of the Holy Land, theres only one person that can make the little princess tag along like a little follower.
Shifting his gaze over from Chu Yi Yi to Bai Yan, Lu Zifengs very own fear was attempting to hidner him from believing the answer in which he already knew. Its too obvious and too surreal.
Chapter 371 “Face Slapping (3)”
Chapter 371 Face pping (3)
It was a few years ago, Lu Zifeng still remembers it clearly what his shifu told him on the day of that persons entry into the Holy Land: Zifeng, you mustnt go provoking that person no matter what urs. Otherwise, not even I, your shifu, can protect you from the wrath of the three elders.
Its over.
If Bai Yan truly is the one mentioned back then, the only oue awaiting me would be an ending worse than death!
Brother Lu, what did you just say? Bai Zhis eye was popping hard like its out to fall out, How could Bai Yans little follower be the Holy Lands own princess? Based on what can she make such a prestigious person be her own personal attendant?
This is absolutely impossible!
Like the foolish girl, the rest of the crowd had also caught wind of Lu Zifengs outburst there. However, more were inclined towards disbelief than being shocked at the truth.
While this state of confusion continued on for a bit longer, it was Qiu Shu Rongs (Third Elder) next sentence that shattered it and indirectly pped Bai Zhi across the face.
Little Princess, the Lord has tasked me to bring you a message on his behalf. He said that once you are done ying then you should go back, less you bring unnecessary trouble for Yan Yan. In light of the kind and gentle face the elder was making, it somehow carried an almost malicious intent for some reason like it was meant for someone else.
NO!
I will not believe this!
Nothing but a follower of Bai Yans, how could she be the little princess of the Holy Land?
Brother Lu, tell me please, tell me this is impossible.. Shaking her head in self-deceit, Bai Zhis palish face showed how dreadful her emotions were right now, All of you must be lying to me, right, RIGHT?! Bai Yan brought so much pain to my family and to ME! How can she be gifted with all these good things when she did so much evil?!
As painful as this was, Lu Zifeng could do nothing but close his eyes in eptance: Zhi, Im sorry, I fear Im unable to help you this time. That girl really is the princess of our sect.
Even up to this point, this foolish man still didnt ce the me on the girl, Thats right, my precious Zhi is so kind-hearted and good inside, how can I possibly me her for this ending.
Finally, with thest pir of support on her mind crumbling into nothingness, the disgusting girl had gradually fallen to the ground, her body trembling while she wept silently like a pitiful child.
How can the world be so cruel? How can Bai Yan be so lucky when shes nothing but a sluts daughter? Why? Why, why, why???
Thats right! Its Bai Yan, that dirty whore stole everything from me!
HAHAHA, tightening her fist until its a clenched up ball, she slowly got up with a poisonous tint in her eyes. So this is all the Holy Land can amount up to. To have your very own princess be a personal attendant for someone of such low standard, its baffling how your sect can evene this far.
The people were shockingly stunned by this sudden outburst, their lips quivering with fear from the maddening insults thrown out by that foul mouth.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Zhi! Like the rest, Lu Zifeng practically screamed with horror in his eyes.
Originally the man was still trying toe up with a n to help his woman escape this situation, but that was instantly crushed when the crazed girl unexpected threw out this bombshell of a sentence. In his panic, Lu Zifeng could only rush up to cup that mouth from saying more.
First Elder, Zhi is only a tad overly straightforward, she.
Bang!
Before anymore excuses could be made, the senior had already sent a palm strike right out and blew the ignorant man across the arena and into the crowded seats.
Chapter 372 “Face Slapping (4)”
Chapter 372 Face pping (4)
Go on, keep going! Expressionless on his face, Zheng Qi coldly orders the girl to continue.
Towards this demand, Bai Zhi only smirked like theres no possible consequences to her action: Bai Yanmitted three major sins. First, she beat her own parents, thats the sin of unfilial piety! Secondly, she bullies her own sister, a crime of injustice! Three, she got pregnant before marriage and also went around seducing other men wherever she went! Such a sinful and dirty woman is unworthy of all that she has! What kind of Lord does your Holy Land actually have to make his own daughter follow such a person?
It was my old pops who told me to learn from Bai Yan! What, does this Bai Zhi want to rece my old pops to lecture me now?
Then just when the mood got awkwardly dangerous, a soft and melodic voice suddenly chimed in and broke the tense atmosphere, thereby directly causing the three seniors to retract their murderous aura.
Grand Shifu Shu Rong, it was Bai Xiachen asking with his brilliant big eyes twinkling with light. When are you going to return the snacks that you borrowed from me? Its been a while already Grand Shifu Shu Rong.
Though it was unintentional, but that misced question here definitely left the old senior in a bind. Freezing up in that old face, he starts blushing hard due to embarrassment: Now, now Xiachen, a child cant be so stingy. Otherwise, you wont be able to find a wife in the future.
Didnt I only cheat a bottle from him half a year ago? Why is this little one so sharp in his memories?
Grand Shifu?
These words were like a heavy stick, mercilessly smashing down at the hearts of all. But more than the rest, Bai Zhi took it the hardest here. Nearly fainting away at the realization, she could barely keep her teethes from cking due to how much they were quivering.
If this Bai Xiachen is addressing these three elders as grand shifu, then what is Bai Yan to them?
Of course, aside from the initial shock at the boys manner of speech towards the seniors, there were also another reaction and that was contempt. Thats right, contempt for the disy of being a poor role model for the younger generation.
This old fe is already so old and an elder of the Holy Land too! Why would he borrow a childs snack to begin with, and not return it after such a long time as well? That is not the doing of a proper elder of his age. Is he really a chief elder like he ims to be?
Snipping his lips to the side unwillingly, the Third Elder rebelliously states the truth: Its been half a year already, as if there would be any left?
How can I leave such good stuff around? Not to mention these Dan pills were concocted by Yan Yan too, even money wouldnt be able to buy them!
Ahumph! Coughing awkwardly to stop his second brother, it was Zheng Qi whos the mature one here. Well, that was until this senior turned to face the little steambun with his evil smile: Xiachen, since you already lend Old Three some Dan pills back then, do you think you can also lend me some too? Dont worry, I wont be as bad as your Third Grand Shifu and not return what I borrow, I will definitely do!
Forget about getting revenge for their precious disciple, forget about punishing Lu Zifeng, forget all of that. By this point the three great elders of the Holy Land have already forgotten their initial purpose ofing today. Their heads only had one thing in mind and that was to scam the boy for some more pills that they so desired.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Twitching in his mouth at being the subject of those mouth-watering eyes, Bai Xiao had a lot of trouble making himself clear: Ahumph, I. I hate them all when I was fighting Nangong Yi just now.
Chapter 373 “The Good Bok Choy Has Been Snatched Away (1)”
Chapter 373 The Good Bok Choy Has Been Snatched Away (1)
What?! Ren Yi (Second Elder) was hurting straight into his guts over this fact, Which one of you bastards here is that Nangong Yi? Get your ass out here this instant! If not for a bastard like you then all those good stuff wouldnt have been spoiled.
Pfff~!
Before Nangong Yi could even get up from the ground, the seniors had already rushed up to him and pped the prince across the face. As a result of the impact, several of his teethes hade flying out.
No this has nothing to do with me, he cries out in his panic, losing allposure in the process. Bai Xiao didnt eat any snacks when he was fighting me, I dont know anything!
Due to the baby boy calling the Dan pills as snacks for his own convenience, the three elders also addressed the precious items as such to cuddle him for more, thereby creating this confusion between those thats in on it and those thats not.
Oh thats right, it seems we still havent dealt with the matters at hand yet. With his anger subsided after venting it out on the poor man by clobbering him, Qiu Shu Rong then returns his gaze back over to Bai Zhi who was sitting there helplessly on the ground, You there, what were you saying about my disciple, unworthy and unjust?
!
The people gasped, hissing at thest statement.
For a time, regret and remorse was all that could be felt in the air, the only exception being Nangong Yuan (king) due to his mother and sons action earlier.
Its really her Lu Zifengs heart trembles with shock.
Ordinary people may only know Bai Yan as the disciple of these elders, but hes not ordinary, hes a disciple of the Holy Land! Only those within would know how frightening her status truly was within the sect!
While the rest of the onlookers were all gasping and wowing at the news, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) on the other hand only had one target in mind: You say my precious disciple is unfilial? Then what about your parents, hmm? Yu Rong would sell her off for a mere pill while your father would remain bias no matter how cruel your mother treats her. How are people like that worthy of her filial piety?
Such a father like Bai Zheng Xiang doesnt deserve any kindness from his children, not from Bai Yan nor Bai Xiao.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
As for you As far as I know, you and Bai Ruo have more than once framed my precious disciple during her time in the Bai House and even tortured her on many asions too. Now you got the face to im injustice?
With every word from the Third Elders mouth came another level of fear for Bai Zhi. Now because of her own guilt, the vicious girl could hardly make out another word and could only shiver there like a rattled doll.
Have I really been deceived by Bai Zhi during this period?
Andstly, you mentioned about her bing pregnant with child before marriage? So what! Even when shes carrying little Xiachen there would be plenty of men rushing to court her. And you say seduce other men? What nonsense! As if any ordinary men can catch her fancy, even our Holy Lands young lord has been rejected by her in the past.
Chapter 374 “The Good Bok Choy Has Been Snatched Away (2)”
Chapter 374 The Good Bok Choy Has Been Snatched Away (2)
Its no secret that Chu Yi Feng likes Bai Yan, even the exotic nts currently inside the Holy Land are the results of the man scavenging them across thend for her. However, the womans refusal was also ced at the forefront, this much the three elders are clear on.
Looking at her Third Shifus proud face when spilling the bean on her past, Bai Yan simply couldnt resist a twitch in her lips. For some reason, shes got the strange sensation that rejecting Chu Yi Feng had be an act worthy of gloating.
As dumb as the conversation was heading in, it did have the perfect impact on Bai Zhi and threw the bitch into a bloodless state. She may be ignorant and foolish, but she does know the word shame in her vocabry. Though not much, it was something.
You are lying to me. If the Holy Lands young lord really did court Bai Yan then theres no way she wouldve refused him. A man of such calibre can never be refused! Stumbling to climb up from the ground, Bai Zhi refuses to believe what shes hearing.
Then again, this brainless twat didnt need to believe because the cold hard voice that came from behind had shattered herst will to resist.
It was Di Cang, catching the attention of all with his glorious entrance that would blow away anypetition.
Howe you are here? Looking over to hateful man that wouldnt stop meddling, Bai Yan forms a frown while she asked.
I came for you of course. Absolutely mesmerizing in that reply, his voice actually carried a hint of doting. The issue was, its too small that even he himself didnt notice.
Of course, the sudden intrusion wouldnt be taken kindly by the three seniors. Curling his brow, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) was the first to ask using a vignt tone: Who are you?
Naturally the dangerous man wouldnt miss the hostility shot his way. Raising a smirk, he went straight in for the kill: Her man of course.
Her man~ Her man~
Those words echoed with devastating effect, sting Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) into the zing abyss that which was his old heart.
If a description had to be made here for how the elder felt, it would be a farmer working hard to raise a Bok Choy in his field before having it suddenly plucked away by a pig right before harvest.
Their precious apprentice have always been their treasure so how can they allow anyone to bully or harm her in any way?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Are you sure you want to do this with me? Rousing a grin, Di Cangs handsome pair of eyes were brewing up a storm while it swept across the three.
That did it, the one known as Qiu Shu Rong was enraged now. Smacking aside his second brothers hand, the Third Elder runs up to yell at his foe: Stinking brat, you better stay away from my precious disciple. If you dare touch her then I will. I will!
Thankfully Bai Yan was present. With one order from her, an invisible sword was cast, which sliced down at the center and separate the two parties.
Chapter 375 “The Good Bok Choy Has Been Snatched Away (3)”
Chapter 375 The Good Bok Choy Has Been Snatched Away (3)
Shifu, first turning to her third shifu, I dont know what Yi Yi told you before but I would never allow anyone to take bully me around. You can stop worrying about me now.
Of her three shifus here today, Qiu Shu Rong was among the worst in terms of holding a temper. Therefore, if she doesnt put a stop to this today then who knows what sort of trouble these two might pull out the next day. Whats more, its one thing if her shifu cane out on top, its another when its impossible to outdo Di Cang!
Since Yan Yan is already saying this then I wont dispute the matter with you. Huffing a grunt, Qiu Shu Rong nevertheless still held an annoyed expression on his face.
My precious disciple is such a good bok choy and shes being snatched away by this pig. Though the pig is quite the looker but hes still a pig!
But unlike the irritated elder here, Di Cang only grinned like hes amused. Then without indication, the man swiftly made a grab for his woman and pulled her into a embracing hold: Forgive me Father-inw, I was rude just now. I promise you, I will never allow any harm toe her way again in the future.
At that, Qiu Shu Rong immediately widened his eyes in horror: Boy, who are you calling father-inw? Who is your father-inw? I dont even have a daughter so where did a son-inwe from?
Little Yan Yan calls you shifu so me calling you father-inw isnt wrong either.
Towards the demand, Di Cang only had this to his reply: showing a smirking grin, he selflessly kissed down on those plump rosy lips to make his im.
Naturally this didnt sit well with the old fe at all, none at all. Jumping up and down with steam shooting out his head, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) wanted to instantly attack this frivolous thief whos trying to steal his precious treasure.
Meanwhile back in the crowd, Bai Zhi could only clench her fists hard like a million ants were nibbling at her heart. The feeling was unbearable and she had no way to vent the frustration.
Under normal circumstances, isnt it supposed to be the disciple following their shifusmand? Why are the elders of the Holy Land so obedient to her? And even more uneptable is how Lord Cang is reacting. Just one word and hes willing to behave himself?
Then while all of this was going on behind the background, Di Cang did something totally unexpected again. Releasing his lip, he suddenly called out to the distant: Since you are here then why are you noting out?
This undoubtedly startled Bai Yan who was still in the dark. But before she could ask for some answers, the dashing figure thats far off into the sky had gradually revealed himself.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The little princess of the Holy Land called him Brother? It cant be This man is the young Lord of the Holy Land?
Bai Zhi was already filled with resentment to begin with due to Di Cangs existence, now the young Lord of the Holy Land is also here? As a result, the young girl finally caved in her will and puked blood from her mouth due to the intense rage and jealousy from within.
If the man was ugly then thats one thing. Maybe that would give her somefort, however, thats not the case here! Adding in the fact that the girl had a dreaded personality, its not all that surprising that she would take this so hard.
You did it on purpose didnt you? Bai Yan res at the shameless man for that kiss.
Chapter 376 “The End of the Bai House (1)”
Chapter 376 The End of the Bai House (1)
Towards that obvious lie, Bai Yan could only stay silent while pursing her lips. In truth, she cant be absolute certain despite that tone because it was only during their kiss did the extra scent in the sky be apparent to her too.
Godfather! Are you here to see me and Mother? Unlike his parents, each having contrasting views on Chu Yi Fengs entry, Bai Xiachen on the other hand was ecstatic at the mans appearance.
Showing a faintish smile that could drown out the toughestdy, Yes, I couldnt feel at ease about your mother, thats why secretly tagged along from behind.
Now that didnt sit well with Di Cang at all. Tightening his grasp around his woman, he puts on a possessive stance like a dog protecting their bone: My wife have no need for others to protect. I can do that just fine.
This always overbearing, always tyrannical, always dominant man can listen to her whim, the only exception being something like this where hes supposed to let go!
In response to that clinginess, well, there wasnt any response from Chu Yi Feng at all, not to the publics eye anyways. However, if one investigated closer, they would certainly notice the tiny tinge of bitterness in the corner of his mouth.
Even if Yan Yan rejected me, I am still her godbrother. I have an obligation to protect her for that alone.
If earlier Bai Zhi was only jealous and hateful of her half-sister, then right she would be overwhelmed with madness in her eyes, evident by the droplets of blood seeping out of the corner of her mouth.
But the girl didnt exactly have time to be doing something like that now can she? Stiffening in her back, the deceitful bitch could feel that intense re shooting her from behind. Rigidly turning around, she can see it was Lu Zifeng..
Thats right, the man whom she sought out as her guardian angel was now currently being drowned out in all sorts of emotions right now. Theres shock, theres anger, but theres more of a disbelieving factor than the rest because the man finally discovered how foolish hes been due to his blind belief in love. For that, hes now expelled from the Holy Land.
And the most ironic part of all, just moments ago he was still trying to think of an excuse to help Bai Zhi escape
Painfully closing his eyes, Lu Zifeng now epts his mistake.
Of course, theres bound to be those who couldnt ept their faults even to this day. Take Nangong Yi for example. Curling into a fetus position in one corner while forgotten by the rest, he looks upward to Bai Yan using those contrite eyes of his.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Yet I mistook a pearl for a piece of deadwood, I missed such a great woman..
Ahumph, Zheng Qi (First Elder) abruptly interrupts the mood with his cough, Young Lord, lets leave the young people stuff forter tonight shall we? I believe the first order of business is to settle the scores for my disciple less we let the world believe our Holy Lands member is easily pushed around.
Despite that faint nod from Chu Yi Feng, the picturesque man never once removed his gaze from Bai Yans figure. Its as if his eyes can only amodate her in this world.
Oh right, Ren Yi (Second Elder) frowned, We had someone go tell Bai Zheng Xiang to crawl over here to meet his end, why isnt that person here yet?
Chapter 377 “The End of the Bai House (2)”
Chapter 377 The End of the Bai House (2)
Chu Yi Yi was rather startled by thatst remark from the senior, Second Elder, from what I recall, the three of you didnt bring any people along with you right? How did you have someone go inform that Bai Zheng Xiang then? It cant be that you asked Lu Zifengs people to pass on the message did you?
Dont worry, the one I sought was a random passerby out in the streets. Showing a confident smile, Ren Yi (Second Elder) then casts his gaze across the crowd. Sure enough, his eyes immediately picked up on the movement of a suspicious figure turning away from the area, Stand right there!
In response, the middle-aged man in question instantly made a dash for it as if a frightening predator was right behind himself. This undoubtedly infuriated the Second elder, which causes the senior to personally rush forward in order to snatch the individual down.
What are you running for? Its not like I will eat you or something. So did you do it, did you go pass on my message to that Bai Zheng Xiang?
Now thats when everyones attention were shifted over to that specific individual in Ren Yis grasp. Theres most certainly surprise hovering in the air, but more than that, its a strange sense of confusion to those in on the secret, especially for Bai Yan herself.
Shifu ims he found a passerby to pass on his message and thats the one?
It cant be right?
That lucky?
He only intended toe witness the good show after discovering the connection between his daughter and these three gramps, thats why hes here at this hour. Issue was, his legs could neverpete with the three chief elders of the Holy Land and ended upingte.
Chu Yi Fengs entrance didnt hit Bai Zheng Xiang all that hard initially, after all, he didnt know who the mans identity was. However, as soon as Chu Yi Yi started to cry out the word Brother for all to hear and the wave of words like Holy Lands young Lord, thats when this person realizes the seriousness of the situation.
Shifu, delightful in her smile, Bai Yan was truly shining, the person in your hand is the one you are looking for.
In my hand? What does she mean by that?
Widening his eyes after a brief second of stupor, Ren Yi (Second Elder) then suddenly screamed like a rabbit being stabbed by a pitchfork: You are Bai Zheng Xiang, that coward?!
So its a coward like you thats been bringing so much pain to my precious disciple? Gnashing his teeth, the Second Elder then ms the person directly into the crowd as he roared out, If I dont destroy you today then even the heavens wouldnt stand it!
Among the three elders here today, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) had the worst temper with Zheng Qi (First Elder) being the calmest. As for Ren Yi (Second Elder), hes the most moderate of them three, neither hot tempered nor overly calm. Therefore, to see even this senior exploding with rage was evident of how immensely angered they all were at being deceived by the very person that they sought to punish.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Sore all over still, Bai Zheng Xiang nevertheless attempts to climb up from the floor after being smashed to the ground. But thats only after he was surrounded by the guards that came from the Holy Land.
Sir Lu, anxious in his eyes, the bastard turns to Lu Zifeng for help, I beg you, no matter what my daughter Zhi still became yours for a short time there. Help me..
Startled there at thatst remark, Bai Zheng Xiang, as well as the rest of the crowds were all shooting their gazes over to Lu Zifeng this instant.
They didnt miss the extra meaning there!
Chapter 378 “The End of the Bai House (3)”
Chapter 378 The End of the Bai House (3)
Can it be Bai Yan still has another identity?
Towards the ignorance before his eyes, Lu Zifeng could only sneer in self mockery: Our Holy Lands status is well known by all, but do you know theres also a Holy Ind within our grounds? Our sect leader wouldnt even bestow that ce to his own daughter, yet he would gift it to Miss Bai Yan over there! So, do you now understand the importance of her position without the Holy Land?
Shuddering at the truth, Bai Zheng Xiang had to keep shaking his head repeatedly to deceive himself from the truth: Impossible! How can the Lord of the Holy Land be willing to give it to an outsider when he wouldnt even give it to his own daughter?
This was also the reason why Lu Zifengs shifu would explicitly remind him not to offend the owner of the Holy Ind back then. Offending a alchemist of such caliber was equivalent to self-genocide, its the dumbest thing one can make!
Like a lightning strike mming right down into his soul, Bai Zheng Xiangs body trembled uncontrobly until his gaze fell upon the reddish figure far away from himself.
NO!
I cant die!
Thats right, I still have a final life-saver I didnt use yet!
Once again filled with light from those gloomy and lifeless eyes, the bastard instantly shot up from the ground to make a dash for the girls side. However, before he could make it any further C only a few steps C the guards from the Holy Land had already stopped him in his tracks.
Yan Yan, I am wrong, I really know I am wrong now. No matter what I am still your biological father. Please overlook it this time, I promise you I will definitely change my ways. Pleading with his eyes, this shameless bastard continues to beg for his life even in this situation.
Now that you mentioned my biological father, I do have something to announce Waving a yellow sheet in the air with her hand, Bai Yan proudly presents it before the crowd, This letter was left to me by my mother Lan Yue. I only got my hands on it recently thanks in part to Her Highness the Dowagers effort.
With that said, her gaze then slowly fell upon her so called biological father, which for some reason greatly rattled the person in question.
The letter is from my wife? His voice trembles as he spoke because an ominous feeling was quickly taking hold within his heart.
Ignoring whatever expression Bai Zheng Xiang was making, Bai Yan continues on with her story: My mother only got sick back then due to Yu Rongs mother poisoning her! Thats right everyone, its Wei Fang who murdered her!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Wei Fang was the real name of Old Madam Yu. Prior to Yu Rong sending for her mother to live with them, the old grandma had always been addressed as such.
Perhaps, maybe, just maybe even this bastard was having a difficult time believing his own words. If it was in the past where he held an unwavering trust towards his wife and the olddy, then yes, he wouldve waved this off as nothing more than an attempt at ndering the pair. However, things have changed, hes seen their true faces already!
Chapter 379 “The End of the Bai House (4)”
Chapter 379 The End of the Bai House (4)
Lan Yue gave birth to a stillborn?
Compared with Old Madam Yu poisoning Lan Yue, this news was far more reaching and instantly stirred up a storm within the crowd.
If Lan Yue gave birth to a dead baby years ago then wouldnt it mean Bai Yan isnt Bai Zheng Xiangs own flesh and blood?
So Bai Yan paused, letting her words sink in before sneering at the bastard in question: What more do you have to say now?
Sure enough, not even Bai Zheng Xiang can continue to cling onto hisst glimmer of delusion for survival. Slowly copsing to the ground, he repeatedly mumbles to himself inplete horror: Impossible, my wife couldnt have given birth to a stillborn, impossible.
Whats impossible? The Dowager could no longer stand it anymore and stepped forward, I also read the letter myself. It clearly stated in there word by word so theres no falseness in that. Furthermore, as if a good child like Yan Yan could ever be your flesh and blood. In fact, I doubt even Bai Xiao is yours either!
Sister, by now Bai Xiao hade before his sisters side. From that young handsome face, thed was extremely frosty like a sharpened de ready to strike, I want to personally avenge Mothers death. Let me repay the blood debt today!
Not going squash that conviction in her brothers eye, Bai Yan readily nods before turning to the side, Yi Yi, go with my brother and take several of the guards with you too. I dont want him to dirty his hand too much with blood.
No matter how far Bai Xiao hase in his growth, thed was still the very same clean and gentle boy from way back. For that reason alone, the woman refuses to let anything dirty or foul to her brothers heart.
Dont worry, leave this matter to me. Patting her chest in assurance, Chu Yi Yi easily made her promise, You three over there,e with me!
Yes Princess, responding with swiftness in their voice, the guards needed no further instruction to move.
What do you want to help with?
You can ask me to do anything. Thats right, so long as she doesnt need to stay so close to her brother then thats all fine and dandy. Her nerve simply cant take so much fright in one day.
Then you can go to the Lan House and tell my grandfather to prepare some rooms. My three shifus here are going to stay the night. After musing over the options, Bai Yan figured this was the best course of action without making a mess of things.
Thank you Sister-inw! Not needing any encouragement, Di Xiao Wan instantly rushed out of the area like a shooting star. In a blink of an eye, her figure was already out of sight.
Naturally this sort of frightened rabbit reaction wouldnt go unnoticed by Di Cang himself. Wrinkling his brow, he turns to his woman for answer: Am I that scary?
Oh, are you trying to defend for her now? Raising a grin, Di Cang was rather pleased there.
No, I am just telling the truth.
Is it? Pulling the woman into his embrace, Di Cangs voice became meltingly soft like the female there would break at the slightest force: Its already a great leniency on my end that Im not beating her, you cant exactly expect me to start treating her as good as you now can I? No one in this world can make me treat them in such a fashion, not even my sister.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Dont worry about her, she has someone to dote on her instead. Acting as if he couldnt see the ck lines hovering over her face, Di Cang continues to do his smooth talking, I only need to dote on you and thats enough.
But what about me? It was then a third voice chimed in from the side, thus breaking this lovely mood.
Chapter 380 “The Foolish Bai Zhi (1)”
Chapter 380 The Foolish Bai Zhi (1)
The first to respond here was Di Cang with his domineering gaze: A son will eventually grow old. When the timese he will have his own wife to love him.
Now thats a real shocker. Acting like hes been struck by lightning, the little steambun gapes his mouth open in horror, Is Baddie Father nning to give me away to someone else? Didnt Mother say Daddy will try to steal me away when Im found? How did it end up be the other way around?
Mother, frowning with grievance in his eyes, Bai Xiachen turns to his mother for help, I still feel its better if you pick Godfather instead, he is so kind to me. If not then Uncle Wang from next door is still good. Although hes a bit ugly on the surface but at least he wouldnt throw me away to someone else and is rich.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Towards his sons damning request, Di Cangs reaction was to narrow down his eyes in a dangerous fashion: And who is this Uncle Wang, hmm?
This time it was Bai Yan who took the liberty to exin less theres anymore misunderstandings, He lives next door and is the father of Xiachens friend. We only saw each twice so far.
Sure enough, that swift exnation managed to calm the storming man down instantly: I thought so. You would never like a man thats carrying a son around, nor would you like someone thats ugly. Its not possible between you two.
The implications of his words were very direct already. Since they held a son together then she can only like him, and since hes so seductively handsome then Bai Yan can only like him instead of anyone else..
Then again, this sort of belief wasnt without its reasons. Perhaps the woman herself didnt notice it yet but Chu Yi Feng definitely did. When Bai Yan gets close to Di Cang, her eyes would only have room to amodate that person and no one elses.
Yi Feng. She murmurs to herself, only then realizing what she has done by ignoring her godbrother. Looking up in shame at the picturesque mans face, Bai Yan didnt know what to say in her own defense.
Her position within my heart can never be reced even if I cant have Yan Yan as my own. However, Di Cang, if I ever learn of you failing her then I will exhaust all of my means to bring her back to my side, his expression remains as calm as ever yet it also carried a threatening factor in there.
Because of love he will not force her, thats why Chu Yi Feng would let her go.
I will not give you that opportunity. Di Cang firmly states this in his own defense.
And for simr reasons like the former, he too will never allow Bai Yan to leave his side for the sake of love. Even if that means forcing her to leave with him and make her resent him for a lifetime, he will do it still!
Showing endless sorrow in that smile, Chu Yi Feng then returns his attention back to Bai Yan and recalled the first day where they met.
It was the elders who brought her to their home. At the time he never thought such a woman could ever move him so much, nor did he ever imagine his obsessions would grow to the point where he cannot bear to see her hurt.
Yan Yan, I respect your choice, but if he ever do you wrong in the future then dont forget, the Holy Land will always be your home. As long as you are willing then I will always stand behind you.
Now it was Bai Yans turn to be confused. Blinking her big wondrous eyes, she didnt have a clue whats going on, My Choice? When did I make a choice?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Nevertheless, she didnt have any intent to correct that misunderstanding. In her view, its best that Chu Yi Feng can forget the feelings he held for herself. Only like that would it be the best for them both because she knows, she can never return that feeling.
As for the elders watching this on the side, they could only exchange a look of helplessness between themselves.
They pitied their young lord because aside from their precious disciple, the picturesque man over there would only show a face like the winters frost to everyone else, thats how important she was to him. But as the old sayings go, feelings cannot be forced and the three of them cant exactly force this either.
Of course, thats only under the premise that Di Cangs doesnt disappoint her expectations. If he does though, the three seniors here can swear to the heavens that they will separate the pair if its thest thing they do!
Chapter 381 “The Foolish Bai Zhi (2)”
Chapter 381 The Foolish Bai Zhi (2)
I should be going now. As hard as this was for him, Chu Yi Feng nevertheless utters those departing words, knowing full well he doesnt belong here.
In response, Chu Yi Feng could only stiffen his back and slowly close his eyes, She called me Brother. Thats right, in this lifetime I will only be her brother..
I believe that one day you will meet the woman of your heart. By then, would you put me down and start over?
Meet the woman I really love? Showing a bittersweet smile thats away from her line of sight, How could I ever do that? Theres no room left in my heart ever since I met you.
Opening his eyes once again, Chu Yi Feng bravely answers her with only one word: Okay.
If my love is a burden for you then I will make you think Ive let go. And now that youve found the one you truly love then I can only hide my feelings from you.
Exhaling a sigh of relief, Bai Yan still doesnt realize it that she had indirectly hurt the man even more.
Its not like she didnt get moved by the mans kindness over the years, just that even she didnt know why she would remain so indifferent to that love.
Sir Chu! Then just when Chu Yi Feng was about to finally leave, a voice suddenly broke the mood from another side.
It was Bai Zhi (half-sister). Stumbling up from the ground, this wretched girl literally crawled up to the man and refused to let go of his leg. Please save me Sir Chu! I dont want to die. If you can save me then I will be your ve or bed warmer if you want!
Unlike Di Cangs open cruelty, Chu Yi Feng on the other hand appears to be more perceptible to a persons pleading. Thats why this shameless bitch would continue to struggle and cling onto him, its her only hope now.
Whats more, since Bai Yan has already rejected this picturesque man then its just a matter of time before she can climb up to his bed after he epts her. By then the Holy Land will be under her grasp and revenge will no longer be a dream!
However, the mans following words werepletely different from the expected script. Instead of going soft, his next order were like knives slicing down without remorse: First Elder, drag her away and kill her.
How can such a gentle looking person be so cruel! She nervously looks up, meeting that bone chilling gaze, NO! I dont want to die! How can such a person be this cruel when he was so kind to Bai Yan!
Apparently this bald headed bitch had forgotten something crucial. When a man faces the person that they love then of course they can show limitless care, but against others. Hoho!
What a moron, Zheng Qi (first elder) sneered with contempt, This moron actually wants to seek mercy from the Young Lord?
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
So, why would such a man show kindness to Bai Yans most hated enemy?
Fire Plume. (Di Cangs servant) First giving a nce to the picturesque man, Di Cang then turns his attention back to Bai Zhi with his bloodthirsty sight.
Chapter 382 “His Fear”
Chapter 382 His Fear
Swoosh!
Descending from the sky at breakneck speed, a huge ming bird appears and transformed into a red-haired man with seconds. My king, please give yourmand.
Yes my king, the red-haired man trembled inside over this order. As a loyal subject of this demon lord, he knows best when the man has be angered. Answering with haste, King, what about this Bai Zheng Xiang. How should I deal with him?
From those cold damp eyes, Di Cang didnt even hesitate to decide the persons fate: Break his legs and abolish his cultivation. He can cling onto his life if he can.
Though he did not directly sentence the man to death C a disgusting example of a father and husband C its already enough to decide his fate. In this world, those without the strength to protect themselves are doomed for the inevitable.
Knowing what awaited him, Bai Zheng Xiang helplessly copsed to the floor. Due to the desperation in his eyes, he couldnt even control his body and ended up urinating his clothes.
Just like that, the picturesque figure that came like a breeze had left like the breeze, disappearing from sight within a blink of an eye.
Towards the swift departure, Bai Yan definitely had her woes. It was far too lonely, so lonely that her heart was aching with distress..
Sadly for the girl, Di Cang had likely noticed that fluctuation and reacted.
I wont let you go. Using his pair of overpowering arms, he tightens his embrace around her, leaving no room for Bai Yan to move.
Wrinkling her brow, she immediately looks up at that face. For some reason shes got the strange illusion that the man was filled with jealousy in that voice. Not only that, theres even a sense of panic too!
As nice as that idea was, Bai Yan promptly dismisses that thought.
As if that would be the case.
This bastard is always taking advantage of me using his unreasonable means.
As if he can possibly fall into a panic?
Yes, thats right, it must be my illusion..
Theres no way he can endure the fact of her running off for another man, but if he uses a tough stance on the matter instead. Hes also afraid she might hate him for that.
Fortunately the oue turned out as he wished and she stayed, otherwise
Making a self ridiculing smile at himself, Di Cang found itughable at how useless he was before this woman. As the king of the Demon Realm, when has he ever fallen so low as to be scared of a simple person leaving him? Whats more, hes also willing to discard his own pride just to stay by her side!
Bai Yan, what sort of poison did you put in me, why would I fall so deeply for you? Hmm? Gently picking up Bai Yans chin, he almost couldnt breathe when facing that peerless and enchanting face.
Instead of responding kindly to that remark, Bai Yan simply ps that ill-behaving hand away like it annoyed her to no ends: I also want to know. That way I can detoxify you for good.
Grinning at her words, Di Cang reverts back to his shameless self again: Sorry, but thats something you can never solve in this lifetime.
Sorry, but thats something you can never solve in this lifetime~
Mother, I am sleepy. Thankfully the baby boy was still around, giving this enchanting woman an excuse to slide away.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Originally Bai Xiachen still wanted to advice his baddie father there why Bai Yan would be so deterred by the thought of relying on another, but after some further consideration due to what urred just now, he decides to push it off for a few more days.
Poor Di Cang, he only said those words back there assuming a son will eventually require his own space in the future. Thats why he mentioned the part about a wife. Sadly he didnt take into ount for the baby boys age. To the kids ear, it was equivalent to Di Cang fighting for Bai Yans favor and trying to shoo him away.
Chapter 383 “Their Regret”
Chapter 383 Their Regret
Okay, lets go home, taking her sons hand, Bai Yan raises a beautiful smile before leaving this ufortable ce.
Okay, turning back to face his shifus, I will be at the Lan House so you can find me there.
With the departure of Bai Yans family C Di Cang included C the crowd once again broke out into an uproar.
Theres certainly some tions and surprises among the people, but more were regretting their past decisions right now. If only they knew Bai Yans identity then they never wouldve backed Lu Zifeng.
Sadly for them, their choices had been made and it cannot be retracted. Now, because of an expelled disciple of the Holy Land, they have directly offended the disciple of the three chief elders of the Holy Land. A total loss no matter how one weighs it!
Issuing out a disappointed smile at her son, the old queen could only shake her head in refusal: Im sure you are aware of thesss character by now. Pleading? My son, you must take responsibility for your own choices.
But Nangong Yuan (king) attempts to defend himself with an excuse, I was afraid the Holy Land would turn their anger at the Liu Huo kingdom if I stepped in, thats why I didnt dare to testify. Queen Mother, you have always treated Lan Yue as your own daughter. Now that Bai Yans rtionship is this good with you, Im sure she would listen to you.
This only made the old queen even more disappointed. Issuing out a helplessugh, she closes her eyes in response: Bai Yan already spared our Liu Huo kingdom because of me; otherwise, why do you think she didnt do anything to the royal family? Now you also want me to go persuade her to sell us her Dan pills? My son, would you help someone that had wanted to put a knife in your back?
Nangong Yuans face instantly went stiff at thatst part because he wouldnt. Dropping his head, he begins to go into a deep contemtion on his next move.
Finally, after a good minute of deep thoughts, he eventually raises his head as if hes decided something extremely important. Someonee, spread the word to the entire kingdom. My crown will be handed to my seventh son Nangong Zhun immediately.
Thats right, they are shocked because Nangong Yuan wasnt setting up a new crown prince, but rather hes directly passing on his throne to his seventh son instead!
Then again, this shouldnt be all that unexpected if these people thought about it. Simply making the young child as the crown prince of this nation wouldnt bring any benefit to the kingdom because they would still be barred from the Flower Brothel. But if thed bes king then thats a different story!
Bai Yans the shifu of Nangong Zhun, though shes never truly taught the child anything and was a terrible example of a teacher, shes still a shifu in name. Theres no way a shifu would want their disciple to be in a bad position.
Queen Mother, from this day forward Zhun will be king and I will retire to the summer vi. Its been hard over the years and I feel like its time I took some rest. From Nangong Yuans (king) eyes came a never before seen level of fatigue. Its as if the words alone had deted his entire body of life.
If his abdication will allow Bai Yan to sway in her decision of cklisting the Liu Huo kingdom then thats good enough. Zhun was his son and that fact will never change. Besides, its not like his living standards will suddenly change just because hes no longer king.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Staying silent for a good while, Nangong Zhun didnt answer right away. He wouldve definitely taken up the offer if it was the past him; however, his heart no longer held much desire for that position after all that hes experienced.
Grandmother, I only want to follow Shifu around and protect Xiachen. Aside from that, I want nothing else. Raising little head, Zhuns expression had never been so clear and precise. Its obvious hes made up his mind on this and doesnt intend to change it.
Okay, the Dowager happily pats the child on the shoulder, Granny is very proud of you and supports anything you decide. Remember, no matter what urs in the future you mustnt forget what you said today. Without Xiachen and your shifu then there would be no you today. A person cannot forget the kindness of others, especially with the level of help they gave you. Do you understand Grannys words?
Chapter 384 “The Excited Senior of the Lan House (1)”
Chapter 384 The Excited Senior of the Lan House (1)
There was a touch of embarrassment hovering over Nangong Yuans face. He knows, those words werent meant for his seventh son but rather its a warning to him.
Grandmother, looking up with his immature face, Nangong Zhun firmly replies to that request, I understand. I will never be an ungrateful person in the future.
As a grandmother she definitely held some emotions for her own flesh and blood, though its a generations apart, the terrible man was still her grandson. Nevertheless, she knew there was nothing she can do for him anymore.
Someonee! Once his mother the Dowager was gone, Nangong Yuans gaze promptly turned cold: Take Nangong Yi away and put him in the dungeon to await disposal!
As striking as that order was, the Kings word did not bring any emotional swing to the powerless prince because his eyes were still focused in on the direction of where Bai Yan left. Hes in too much pain and remorse right now to care. Pain at his own failure in life, remorse for not picking the right choice back then.
Currently inside the Bai House, Yu Rong (step-mother) was currently starring at the vanity mirror in front of herself anding to terms with the fact that the aged woman there was in fact her and no one else.
So Ive turned old too Her lips indivertibly curved into a bittersweet smile as she rubbed her own belly.
Now for that moment of folly, it has be impossibly difficult for her to be pregnant again.
Fortunately I still have a daughter. With my daughters excellence, wealth and power wille on its own! A dark biting cold quickly overtakes that smile as she gloats with pride against the mirror, So what if you are more beautiful than me Lan Yue? So what if your daughter Bai Yan is even more beautiful than you ever were? In the end she still has to rely on my Zhis mercy to survive!
As happily as she was over the current oue of her life, there was something Yu Rong couldnt quite understand. Her mother Old Madam Yu definitely poisoned Lan Yue back then, yet the woman still managed to give birth to Bai Yan. Thats one mystery she still hasnt figured out yet.
Really, what sort of dumb luck did she have back then?!
Gritting her teeth over the fortune of others, Yu Rong was ready to turn away when her ears picked up the loud moring sound of metal against metal from the outside.
Meanwhile outside of the room in the main courtyard, countless men in white had descended from the sky to surround the entire estate from top to bottom. As for the guards thats supposed to fend off the intruders, these weaklings were alreadyying there unconscious on the ground, which was exactly what Yu Rong saw when she came out.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Bai Xiao, what are you doing here?! She exims, scared out of her wits by the threatening situation.
Shouldnt he be at the fighting arena?
Furthermore, why are these men from the Holy Land following him?
Daughter, what happened? It was then Old Madam Yu came rushing over with a parade of maids by her side.
Chapter 385 “The Excited Senior of the Lan House (2)”
Chapter 385 The Excited Senior of the Lan House (2)
Old Madam Yu didnt miss the young figure thats currently standing in the middle of the crowd. As such, her old countenance was instantly distorted: Bai Xiao, how dare you stille to our home?
What? The old madam became furious, You dare you provoke our Bai House? Do you really not have the death word in your itinerary? To go against us is to go against the Holy Land, do you know what that means?
Hoho, when did ever destroying the Bai House be something thats rted to bing the enemy of the Holy Land? It was then a satiricalugh slipped out from behind.
Under the watchful eye of everyone, Chu Yi Yi slowly walked out from the shadows and came beside the youngd. In response to this, the white guards had all fallen quiet, clearly awaiting their orders from this girl.
What are youughing at you little bitch? To make an enemy of our Bai House is to make an enemy of the Holy Land, theres no wrong in what I said! Due to the old madam never meeting any of the members of the Holy Land, its only normal that she wouldnt recognize who these men were, let alone the girls identity.
Little Princess?
Yu Rongs eyes promptly widened in shock, her body inexplicably starting to shake due to the fear slowly creeping up her back.
How can this be? How can this girl that can only tag along Bai Yans tail like a little follower be the princess of the Holy Land?
What little princess? Nothing but a princess from some royal family. Whats so great about that? Do you know who my granddaughter is? Even the people of the Holy Land must listen to her orders!
Because the olddy still couldnt figure out what sort of situation they were in, her mouth remains as dirty as ever as she mouthed off against the rest.
HaHaHa! In response, the crowd instantly fell into aughing fit, which had the direct effect of shuddering Yu Rongs heart even further.
Boom!
Like a thunder striking down and smashing them into smithereens, both Yu Rong and Old Madam Yu had a very tough timeing back out of their dumbfounded stupor.
Bai Yan is the three main chief elders disciple?
The Little Princess of the Holy Land is willing to be her follower?
No! Yu Rong screams, unwilling to believe this truth. How this be? How can Lan Yues daughter be so blessed?! This shouldve all been mine! This shouldve all been my daughters!
Based on what can Lan Yue surpass me?
Its bad enough that her face and family background is better than mine, even her daughter is better than mines too?
I cant ept this! NO! I wont ept this!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
You two shouldve known this oue was inevitable when you poisoned my mother. Now its time I avenged her and put an end to this miserable ce! Slowly approaching his target, Bai Xiaopletely releases his killing intent in preparation for whats toe.
NOOooo-! But before she can say more, Yu Rongs fearful cry was halted partway by that powerful hand gripping onto her throat. Because of that intense force, even breathing has be a difficult thing.
Chapter 386 “The Excited Senior of the Lan House (3)”
Chapter 386 The Excited Senior of the Lan House (3)
Mother, can you see it? I have finally avenged you! Oh How I envy Sister, I envy her for being so fortunate to not carry Bai Zheng Xiangs blood. If only I could rip out the taint from my body! His eyes were thickly encrusted with ayer of hatred even when he cried to the heavens from within.
But before he could do more, it was then a pink handkerchief was handed to him, causing the boy to stiffen up, Thank you
Lets burn this ce down. You wont be returning again anyways.
The one responsible here was none other than Chu Yi Yi who came with him. Pursing her lip, the girl didnt have more to add other than to try to soothe his sadness with that faint smile and friendly dimples.
Thed didnt reply right away. Closing his eyes, it took a good minute of deep silence before he opened them again like hes decided something important: Okay.
Leaving behind only these words, the boy then turns to leave, never once looking back again.
Halting in his footsteps: At the beginning I really did want to enter the Holy Land. I thought maybe, just maybe then I would be able to bring Sister a morefortable lifestyle. But now that I know shes already in there then I no longer have a need for that. Raising his young handsome face, a stern firmness overtakes his eyes: I want to use my own strength to create a safe haven for her. If I must rely on her powers then I wont be able to be the person that can shelter her in the future.
Going bright in her face, thatst remark definitely hit a sweet spot for the girl. Quicklying before the boy, Chu Yi Yi approvingly pats that shoulder to show her support: If Bai Yan learns of how good you are then she will definitely be very gratified. Here, this is an identity token of mine. With this you cane see me in the Holy Land whenever you like.
She had no intent of letting thed refuse her. Stuffing the object into that hand, she promptly disappeared into the distance, leaving only the awkward lookingd in the background.
..forget it, Ill just give it back to her the next time. Tightening his grip around the crystal clear badge, Bai Xiao finally steps out of the Bai estates big door, leaving behind nothing but a burning wreckage in his wake that will soon engulf the entire structure.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
From this day forward, there will never be another Bai House in the Liu Huo kingdom!
Meanwhile at the same time over at the Lan House.
In their mindset, the idea of the impending guests was still at the fourth rank alchemist level, thats an existence which even the royal family would have to be vignt when receiving, let alone their simple abode.
Chapter 387 “The Excited Senior of the Lan House (4)”
Chapter 387 The Excited Senior of the Lan House (4)
As much as he would love to meet his granddaughters shifus, hes more inclined to care for his own flesh and blood first. Whisking his sleeve, this old grandpa promptly strode towards the front hall where the supposed couple and their child awaits.
Yan Yan, what about your shifus, where are they? Thats the first thing the elder asked.
They are still dealing with some things in the pce. Dont worry Grandfather, they wille overter so dont mind them. Im sorry, but I will have to bother you to help receive them while they are here.
Haha, since it is your shifus then of course I will have entertain them. Besides, I still need to thank them for the generosity they showed you during your time away from home. Smiling all the way, the grandpa suddenly remembered something important, Oh yes, Yan Yan, I forgot to ask, what sort of background is your shifus from?
Bai Yan didnt answer right away; instead, she only made an astonished look at the elder. Didnt Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) not tell you their identity?
No she didnt. Old Lord Lan replies with certainty in his voice.
Oh umm, rubbing her nose, Bai Yan was a bit embarrassed to tell the truth, They are the three chief elders of the Holy Land.
Holy Lands three chief elders?
BANG!
Turning into a statue, the poor grandpa simply couldnt believe his ears. Then again, how can he stay calm? Elders of the Holy Land! Dont forget, Bai Zhis arrogance during this period was all due to the fact that shes hit it off with an inner circle disciple of that power!
Continuing in his stupor state until he was alone again, Old Lord Lan then finally made a dash for his daughter-inws location, Ron! Hurry, leave the tidying to someone ande with me!
Dong Run (Bai Yans aunt) was shocked by his father-inws appearance, What happened Father? Why are you in such a rushed state?
Its the elders of the Holy Land that they are receiving! To have people of that level to live in a guest room is a travesty, a sin! What if they me Yan Yan afterwards because of our carelessness?
The more Old Lord Lan thought about it, the more reasonable his worries became. As a result, even the air around him seems to have tensed up.
Did something happen Father? Still confused, Dong Ron furrows her brow and asked.
iling his hand around like a maniac, the elders condition wasnt doing so well. Its as if hes having a panic attack at this point, huffing and puffing like a patient experiencing an episode.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Run, Yan Yans shifus. They are the elders of the Holy Land! Do you understand? We must do everything in our power to entertain them. We mustnt embarrass our home in front of the guests!
Then as if the situation wasnt critical enough, just when the two were running around trying to get everything in order, one of the servants in the house just had toe with further bad news: Milord, there are some guests at the front hall for you. They im to be the shifus of the young miss.
Chapter 388 “Ready to Faint From Surprise (1)”
Chapter 388 Ready to Faint From Surprise (1)
Thud!
Who did you just say? Yan Yans shifus?
Yes, my lord, the three seniors im to be Miss Bai Yans three shifus.
The servant did not panic nor did he get all excited, he only found it strange why the family chief would be showing such a strange expression at the wonderful news.
Lets go, we will personally wee our guests! Tensing up in his fists, the old grandpa was moving with fleeting grace that looked like he was mannequin floating on clouds. Then again, thats mainly due to his dizzying state and not some special form of walking.
Originally he could keep up his calm face because he didnt want to embarrass Bai Yan in front of her shifus, but now..
Its a great pleasure to finally meet the three of you. I am Yan Yans grandfather, everyone calls me Old Lan. If the three of you like, please call me by my nickname Tian Tian like myte father.
A stumbling mess, this was no way for a head of a family to greet a formal guest. If anything, this was more like an immatured trying to make friends for the first time. Then again, this wasnt all that surprising. The Lan House has never encountered people of such stature, therefore its only normal that they would react so awkwardly.
As for the three chief elders, they only found the grandpa a tad overly enthusiastic. Tian Tian ah, Ren Yi immediately got into character and started familiarizing with the host, You have a great daughter (Lan Yue) you know, giving us such a good disciple. If not for her, Yan Yan never wouldve came to us in the end.
Oh the shame, the shame. When my daughter insisted on marrying Bai Zheng Xiang back then I was foolish and broke off the rtionship between us. For that mistake, I couldnt give Yan Yan much care in her youth. The old grandpa ils his arms around, unsure where to put them as he tries to exin.
Thats right, a family that can be taken to heart by our precious disciple cant be bad. It seems weve been bias in our opinion here.
Dont say it like that Lord Lan, Zheng Qis (First Elder) then raises a genuine smile, Yan Yan have often talked about the Lan House while in our care. Oh right, we were in such a rush this time that we forgot to prepare a proper gift. Please ept this bottle of sixth grade Dan pills in its ce.
Six-Sixth grade? The poor grandpa wanted to faint.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
On this day he not only saw the legendary elders of the Holy Land, but they also brought him a meeting gift?
Why? Zheng Qis (First Elder) reveals an iprehensible frown.
If it was an average person then they wouldve surely jumped with glee, but this waspletely the opposite of that. This Lan family really doesnt follow themon sense.
Chapter 389 “Ready to Faint From Surprise (2)”
Chapter 389 Ready to Faint From Surprise (2)
Everything should be of equal exchange. Since I dont have anything of equivalent value to give then I cant ept something this valuable. As hard as this was for Old Lord Lan to refuse, only the heavens would know hes actually bleeding hard inside right now.
Naturally this wouldnt escape the trios sharp assessment. Exchanging a look between themselves, the smile in their eyes cannot be hidden.
Dont worry about that Tian Tian, you can ept it with confidence, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) was the first to speak out, If anything, its us who might need to ask you for help in the future.
For example, lets say they angered their precious disciple in the future after they do something terribly bad like blowing up the garden back at the Holy Ind. By then all they need to do would be to coerce this old grandpa to help, no worries at all!
Still oblivious to the naughty schemes swimming in the three elders head, Old Lord Lan on the other hand seems to have misread the meaning behind thatment and became overly excited.
Are they implying the Holy Land will need me to help in the future? But what can I possibly do that they cant?
I am too ttered. Please, even without this bottle of Dan pill I would still be honored to help the Holy Land! His voice solemn and splendid.
Haha, issuing out a delightedugh in response, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) was filled with vigor at the sessful scam, Oh yes Tian Tian, where is my precious disciple? Why isnt sheing out to see us?
This Awkward in his voice, Old Lord Lan became rather ashamed at the realization: Yan Yan is currently resting inside. Do you need me to send for her?
Uh no that is not necessary, but would find a ce for us to work? I would like to refine some more Dan pills while we are here. Once Yan Yan is well rested then we can talk some more.
Disturbing thesss rest? Hes not crazy enough to do something so foolish! Its a well known fact that the girls grumpiness was not to be trifled with after being disturbed during her beauty rest.
Even though Old Lord Lan found it strange that his granddaughters three shifus would react this way, hes not exactly in any position to diver further just for the sake of curiosity. Turning to signal the greatly shocked Dong Ron (aunt), he knocks the woman back to her senses: Ron, hurry and go call your mother and everyone else out here. I will first bring our guests to their rooms.
Meanwhile back in another part of the Lan residence, a certain handsome figure was currently savoring the scene in front of him with his chest partially plucked open, thus revealing those amazing muscles for all to see.
My king, I have something to report. It was then the door to the room was flung open and in came a fiery red bird which transformed into its human form.
Report.
Before those words could even finish, Fire Plume (Di Cangs subordinate) had already been silenced by that suffocating pressure. It was so strong that he couldnt even look up from his kneeling position.
Did I do something to infuriate the king? The poor bird wonders, fearing for his own future.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
I-I know my wrong, the kneeling bird starts trembling even further.
This faithful follower of Di Cangs has no illusion that he wouldve been tossed out of here in that split second if not for the Queens presence. Dont kid around, if this man was willing to dere war on the Celestial Realm for the sake of one woman then theres no way he himself would mean anything!
Go out and speak, casting onest nce at the enchanting woman lying there asleep in the bed, the dangerous man indicates to the garden outside.
Chapter 390 “A Unusual Teacher and Student Relationship (1)”
Chapter 390 A Unusual Teacher and Student Rtionship (1)
This woman has always been very wary of me ever since we met, but now for the first time ever shes willing to fall asleep peacefully in my presence. A longing to freeze this moment suddenly grips the mans heart that he didnt want to move.
Minutester where only one remains in this room, thats when Bai Yan slowly opened her eyes.
Mistress, turning over from hisfy spot on the bed, Little Ricezily stretches his paws like a proper feline, I think this Di Cang isnt so bad after all. At least he didnt take advantage of your opening to gobble you up.
Likely irritated by that careless statement, Bai Yan narrows in on the baby white tiger and tosses the bad kitty out the window. Go to Xiachens side and protect him. If anything happens cry out for me immediately.
She didnt know why but her hearts been feeling restlesstely as if something bad will ur soon.
As for the poor baby tiger who just lost his bedding, he wasnt doing so bad. Landing paws down first despite making multiple somersaults in the air, Little Rice only needed to shake his head a couple of times to regain hisposure for his little dash for the kids room.
BANG!!
But before she can return to her sleep for the night, a sudden explosion from somewhere else had rocked her entire room. Due to the intensity of this st, not only did the cups in her room shatter due to the force, she can actually feel the hot air sting into her face despite not even being at the epicentre.
Once again, her eyes narrowed in again but with a very dangerous light this time.
Meanwhile over at the treasury room of the Lan House, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) was currently eyeing the ruined furnace with tense anxiety in his old heart.
Im done for, I blew up the entire ce..
Be strong, Zheng Qi (First Elder) pitifully pats his younger brother on the shoulder before turning back to the members of the Lan House, Is any of you injured?
Normally the three would shoo anyone not involved out of the room while they work; however, these people are Bai Yans family. Moreover, the Dan pill they are trying to refine this time were something they tried and tested a couple of times prior with sess. Thats why they didnt think Old Three would create such a huge explosion with his little mishap.
Now that only made Zheng Qi (First Elder) even more sad and bitter because this wouldnt fare well for whats toe. This is all our third brothers fault. Tian Tian ah, we will have to bother you to help us in a bit.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
In fact, the only reason why they would dare attempt a concoction here in the Lan House was because they had full confidence to keep anyone from being injured while they are here. Therefore when the cauldron and furnace exploded due to the Third Elders failure, the only part of the st that did manage to escape their control were some residual shockwave at best in terms of damages.
Help? What sort of help? Old Lord Lan was gawking his eyes in utter confusion as he looked towards the three.
Who did it, whos the one who made a mistake when practicing alchemy?! The voice was seething with anger and irritation, thus sending Zheng Qi (First Elder) and his brothers scrambling to get in line like a couple of naughty children facing a drill sergeant.
Chapter 391 “A Unusual Teacher and Student Relationship (2)”
Chapter 391 A Unusual Teacher and Student Rtionship (2)
Sixth grade Regrowth Dan pill, her expression darkens with each passing word while eyeing the three elders, Didnt I already show you three how to refine this one before? Ive only been away for a couple of months and this is the results you show me, or are the three of you trying to fool me with some kind of unknown method?
In terms of being a shifu, the three of them really arent up to par; however, thats only because their precious disciple was too outstanding!
Is that so? Bai Yan clicks her tongue, not believing it one bit, I will lend you my cauldron instead so you can show me the progress youve made during my time away, or is it that youve been too busy flirting with your good female friends instead?
Of her three shifus here, only Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) had the bad habit of being ascivious old fart, thats why his alchemy and cultivation was the worst among them all.
As much as he would love to look for more excuses under this predicament, the Third Elder knew theres no way out at this stage. Trembling at the sight of the menacing cauldron in front of him, he carefully gathers the necessary ingredients for another attempt.
Unfortunately for this senior, the more nervous he was the more mistakes he would make. Therefore, it didnt take long before the muffled sound of failure signaled the end of his session once again.
Even so, the failure continues. and continues.
Ready to cry now upon seeing the gloominess on his precious disciples face, Qiu Shu Rongs (Third Elder) anxiety was starting to take over: I really did seed back at the Holy Land, I really did~ if you dont believe me then ask your two shifus over there. I really wasnt cking off, I swear!
In response, Zheng Qi (First Elder) and Ren Yi (Second Elder) only shot over an unhelpful look of we cant save you so dont ask face, thus sending the third brother there literally trickling with tears of helplessness.
Sighing at this exhausting picture, Bai Yan knew she cant push this any further less she puts her shifu into a nervous breakdown. First follow the method I taught you from before and I will guide you through the rest from the side.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
The entire treasury hall was dead silent after watching this outrageous scene, especially Old Lord Lan who was gawking his eyes out at the interactions between the four.
Have you ever seen a disciple who dares to scold their shifu?
Have you ever seen a shifu being scolded by their disciple?
Have you ever seen the disciple guiding the shifu instead?
NO! Of course not. Thatspletely again the norms.
Swallowing hard in his mouth, Old Lord Lan wanted many answers to his questions for none of this was making sense to him.
Chapter 392 “Something’s Wrong (1)”
Chapter 392 Somethings Wrong (1)
It was then another fierce sounding thump came from the cauldron, as such, Qiu Shu Rongs forehead became even more entrenched with sweat.
Its formed!
Slowly exhaling a long sigh of relief, the senior can honestly say he wouldve fainted if things didnt turn out well this time. Its no a secret his precious disciples temper wasnt to be taken lightly when it came to alchemy. If he fails this time too even under her guidance then he might as well find a hole and squirm in there.
Sweetie look, Ive seeded this time, so.
Mmm, pass me the final product so I can examine it, only then does Bai Yans tightly furrowed brow loosen up.
Knowing this was his chance to redeem himself, the Third Elder hurriedly hands the pill in question over while not forgetting to stand in anticipation for the expected praising. Yet, none ever came.
Its because the woman had turned away to face her grandfather by then right after taking the beady little thing.
Naturally Old Lord Lan would be appeased by that statement, evident by that gratifying smile.
Dont assume just because this old grandpa was all grumpy and humpy due to his granddaughters sudden departure, he only did that out of stubbornness. In fact, Bai Yan was his pride and joy.
Your mother Lan Yue made a lot of stupid mistakes in her life, but I can say this for sure, she taking you in as her own was the greatest choice she ever made while she was around.
In response, Bai Yan only raised a smile of neither agreeing nor disagreeing with that statement: Grandfather, your cultivation is almost at its limit so it will be difficult to achieve anything further. However, if you take this Regrowth Dan pill then you should be able to regain your youthful energy and break into the King Rank.
As a Sky Rank master, Old Lord Lan was already the family chief of a first rate noble family, now he can actually be a King Rank master andpete with the royal family?
This Old Lord Lan almost couldnt keep his legs steady as he eyed Bai Yan and the beady little object there.
If there is such a good thing out there then howe I never heard of it before?
Not missing the surprised expressions shooting out of everyones faces, Qiu Shu Rong was the first to exin and in a very proud manner as well: The recipe is something Yan Yan created herself. Aside from us three and herself, none out there will know how to create it! Furthermore, the effects have also been greatly reduced for a regr persons consumption. If not, you would immediately explode and die considering your current strength.
In the past, medicinal concoctions like elixirs and Dan pills used for cultivation purposes are usually reserved for King Rank individuals. If not for Bai Yans appearance and bringing her reduced versions of various forms into this world, such a im wouldve been immediately shot down as oundish.
For a moment there, all eyes were on the woman, thus causing her to feel both guilty and uneasy with good reasons.
Ahumph, coughing to clear the mood, Bai Yan awkwardly changes the topic, Grandfather, why dont you and everyone else go down first. Third Shifu he still needs to practice some more so its best we not disturb him.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
If it was in the past, Old Lord Lan wouldve definitely refused the gracious gift for fear of offending QIu Shu Rong; however, thatspletely changed after seeing the way these four are acting.
Chapter 393 “Something’s Wrong (2)”
Chapter 393 Somethings Wrong (2)
Okay, then all of you take your time. Turning back to the other members of the family, the old grandpa makes a timely cough to dismiss them all, Come on now, lets not disturb them while they work. Its gettingte anyways so turn in for the night.
In a matter of seconds, the entire treasury hall was emptied with only four people remaining.
Yan Yan, you see, nervously rubbing his hands, Qiu Shu Rong (Third Elder) carefully asks, Ive already seeded in refining.
But before the Third Elder could finish that sentence, Bai Yan had already taken out a form sheet from her pocket to toss it over.
I have written the details of the refining method in there as well as the parts that require extra attention. In order to avoid having you three blow up the ce again, I will lend you my cauldron first while you practice.
Move aside, the form is mine. Im first! The Second Elder greedily deres.
Naturally this annoyed his younger brother who just got his new toy taken away from him: Why do I have to give it to you first? Who the heck are you?
I am the second child so that means I get to be on top of you. Besides, your strength is the worst among us. Once I learn this new form then you can have a shot at it. Oh yes, didnt you hold a fancy for the Sixth Elders widowed sister? Go y with her for now and note bother me. Ren Yi (Second Elder) righteously says this.
Ahumph, it was then Zheng Qi (First Elder) cuts in with a cough, his voice stern and serious, My age is the biggest of us all. Reasonably speaking, it should be I who
Scram! But before the First Elder could even finish that sentence, the other two brothers had already shot him down with their own re.
Seeing how the three elders are about to get into a big fight over her little sheet of paper, Bai Yan can only say shes too embarrassed to even let others know about this: Couldnt you just copy that into three?
Her voice may be soft and quiet but it was more than enough to knock some senses back into the trio.
Thats right How could we have forgotten something so crucial?
Now weve really thrown our old faces away in front of Yan Yans presence.
This Still red in his face due to embarrassment, Zheng Qis (First Elder) wanted to say something to smooth out the awkwardness. Sadly, nothing coulde to mind.
Like usual, once youve memorized the form then burn it. Remember, if it gets leaked into the public then dont think about getting another one from my hands again.
Straightening their backs immediately at that reminder, the trio promptly turned serious like soldiers ready forbat.
You can rest assured Yan Yan, we wont ever let the form leak into the public. Even if the Lord (Sect leader) wants to know, we wont tell him.
The night was deep and the sky was quiet.
Say it, what is your reasoning in seeking me thiste into the night? And did you carry out the orders I gave you? Di Cang calmly asks, apparently effected by the peacefulness of the night.
King, your subordinate I have already informed the State Teacher of your will, but. this time its for another matter that I am here.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
What is it? The mans tone suddenly turned cold after hearing its of another matter.
Inside the Abyss, whats the strongest demon beast in there?
My king, its the Monarch Rank. Fire Plume (the fire bird) answers honestly, afraid his words might infuriate his king.
Chapter 394 “Something’s Wrong (3)”
Chapter 394 Somethings Wrong (3)
Monarch Rank? So the demon beasts out here have already devolved into such a weakened state now?
No matter, they may be weak but they are still good enough to be my sons bodyguard. I will personally make a visit to the Abyss to have an encounter with them. As for you, stay here and protect your queen and prince.
Yes, my king, bowing his head, Di Cangs subordinate respectfullyplies with the order.
The next day.
On the bustling streets of the royal city, the events from yesterday was still the talk of the day among the popce. But not everyone was interested in others business. Take Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) for example. The boy was still busy stuffing his mouth with the meat buns that he could barely make out his words to his friend.
Oh Xiachen, you really are my big brother. From now on if anyone dares to bully me then Im going to throw out your name and have the Holy Land shroud over me too!
Despite being older than his friend there, the chubby was rathercent and smooth in calling Bai Xiachen the big brother. The kid had no ulterior motives really, he only wants to show those who exiled him from home what it means to cross him!
First wiping his mouth after ingesting that giant portion, Wang Xiaopeng proudly cocks his head high like he did no wrong: I beat the crap out of someone. The person then went to protest in front of my grandfather and threatened him, adding in the coercion from the other old farts in the family, my grandfather could only yield and expel us from our home.
Then why did you beat him?
I didnt like the way he looks.
Didnt like the way he looks?
Popping his big little eyes, Bai Xiachen was filled with astonishment and horror at his friends statement.
Because you didnt like the way he looks so you beat him?
What kind of reasoning is that?
Its no wonder Uncle Wang would often beat him, turns out its Xiaopang who is the unreasonable one here.
AH!
Xiaopeng! Jumping up, Bai Xiachen screams for his friend thats quickly disappearing from sight.
By this point the baby white tiger had also been rmed to themotion. Jerking up also from his resting spot nearby, Little Rice swiftly goes on the offensive by raising all of his hair up in a predatory stance.
Little Rice, hurry and chase!
With the order made, the baby have time to worry about the fact that its the main street in the market. Following a puff of smoke, hes now a gant white tiger of considerable size.
Fast! Mounting his friend with a swift swing of his body, Bai Xiachen pursues his friends tail in close quarter.
As for the frightened crowd who finally managed to recover from the shocking scene, most were scrambling to flee for their lives while some kind-hearted ones rushed off to make the news clear to the Lan House.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Miss, something big has happened!
Frowning at that im, she looks up to be surprised by the presence of another stranger standing there, What happened?
Its its your son, the young master is in trouble.
Chapter 395 “Something’s Wrong (4)”
Chapter 395 Somethings Wrong (4)
Something happened to Xiachen?
Miss Bai Yan, the stranger behind the servant then came forward, I just saw the son of the Wang family being swept away by something out on the main street with your son hot on its tail. I fear they might be in danger if something isnt done.
What did you see? Her face growing paler with every word.
She already told her son not to go out so often in the next couple of days due to her own worry, yet, things still ended up this way.
It looked like a big green snake.
Green snake?
Is it.
Fire Plume (Servant),e out! Following thismand, a ming red man then swiftly descends from the sky and took to the knee before her.
Bai Yan was well aware of Di Cangs absence today, this also included the fact that this fire bird was in charge of protecting them both while that irresponsible man was away.
Is it her? She clenches her hand so hard that a crunching sound could be heard.
From the very beginning Bai Yan had long known about Di Cangs secret admirer from the Demon Realming to make trouble, hence the reason why she would ask if its her.
Can you find her? A serious level of killing intent was quickly filling the garden, turning even the gorgeous flowers in the background into a sea of thorns.
The only thing Bai Yan wants to do right now was to skin that snake alive and then bury her into the deepest hole she can find. Therefore, its almost guaranteed there will be consequences today if Fire Plume (servant) says he cannot.
Your servant I cannot find the one known as Qing Luan (snake), but we can achieve the same results by locating your pet Little Rice. Knowing this was not the ideal solution, the kneeling man quickly shuts his mouth in fear of saying anything more.
Take me to find them, annoyance could clearly be heard in that voice. Obviously this wasnt what she wanted to hear.
Her son was her life, thats why she will never allow anyone to harm him, not this Qing Luan or anyone else!
Inside a secluded valley, a giant long snake was currently rampaging through the greenery towards a certain cliff.
You are a dead now you shitty snake! Once my big brother gets here then you will see how much trouble you are in! The chubbys badgering was relentless, constantly reminding the surroundings of his existence, Do you know who my big brother is? I will tell you and make you die from shock! His mother is the disciple of the elders of the Holy Land! If you try anything like eating then Im going to tell on you and make you pay for this, WAH!!!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
But that wasnt going to sit well with Wang Xiaopeng. Hes so used to having his ways that he will not be deterred. Biting down with full force, only then does the chubby regret his decision because it was so hard that he nearly broke his jaws.
Rawrrrr! It was then a loud howling roar broke their antics, followed swiftly by a baby boy riding a majestic white tiger.
Little Rice, first patting his friends head to indicate him to be on the ready, Bai Xiachen then shifts his attention over to the green snake, Release my friend this instant.
Chapter 396 “Threat (1)”
Chapter 396 Threat (1)
HoHoHo, the green snake appears unfazed by the threat, If you want me to let your fat little friend go then drink this bottle of poison. Only then can you save him.
With that said, Qing Luan readily tosses the bottle over to the boy with her tail.
Fine, its not like it matters anyways so Ill tell you. Qing Luans voice suddenly became sweet and gentlem like shes in love, You can only me yourself for being the Demon Kings son. If I dont control you then how can I be the Queen of the Demon Realm in the future?
Demon King?
You mean my baddie father? Wrinkling his cute little forehead, only then does the boy understand this was his fathers fault again.
Who allowed you to address him like that? Qing Luans expression instantly turned sharp, snapping back at the kid for the rude remark, Just because youre his son doesnt mean you can sully his majestic name. He is our king, our god!
Puckering his lips in displeasure at being lectured, Bai Xiachen makes a heavy grunt and refused to acknowledge thatst part, What is it that you want in controlling me then?
Of course, he didnt forget to signal his friend Little Rice to be on the prowl when he gives the sign.
Ive already told you my purpose for today. As for controlling you, thats none of your concern right now. But enough of this. If you want to save your chubby friend here then drink that poison, otherwise.
To emphasize her point, Qing Luan narrows in her serpanty eyes and mmed her tail at the cliff, thus causing Wang Xiaopeng to cry profusely due to the scare.
As the old saying goes: one cant lose their stance even if they lose the fight.
Although Wang Xiaopeng has been imprisoned, but that doesnt mean he will act like an obedient sob and do nothing. As such, Qing Luansplexion could only get colder and darker with each passing curse from the boy.
If you keep struggling then I will throw you down the cliff immediately, her voice seething with anger.
The threat definitely scared the chubby somewhat, causing him to stiffen up. Even so, that doesnt meant that mouth wouldnt keep yapping.
If you have the ability then toss me down there. Im not afraid of you. After nine years and I will be another man again. By then I will return and settle the score with you!
As proud as that statement was, Qing Luan didnt take it to heart and only revealed a pang of distain from her mouth, Nothing but a human and he wants me to take him seriously?
Tired of dealing with the yapper mouth, Qing Luan returns her distracted attention back to the baby boy: Ill count to three. If you dont take the poison by then, I will toss him over the cliff.
Xiachen! Wang Xiaopeng became increasingly urgent in his voice, This snake is obviously scheming something bad. Dont listen to her! At most I will just die. I may be afraid of death but I will not be turned into a coward. When its over just avenge me!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Knowing this wasnt working as that hand inched closer and closer to the poison, Wang Xiaopeng immediately shifts his focus to the majestic tiger instead: Little Rice, go take my big brother and flee. Go find Sister Bai Yan and get revenge for me!
Sadly, no matter what sort of pleading the chubby did, Little Rice wouldnt budge. That look in the tigers eye showed he was waiting for an opportunity.
Of course, Qing Luan wouldnt miss this reaction. Staying on guard throughout the confrontation, she was ready to toss the chubby down the cliff at a moments notice.
Chapter 397 “Threat (2)”
Chapter 397 Threat (2)
By this point Bai Xiachen had already picked up the poison, If I drink this will you let my friend go?
I dont have any reason to kill him if you do. So, hurry and drink that so I can return your little friend. As much as the snake was trying to sound reassuring, her slithering voice only made it sound even spookier like an evil witch coercing a child into her boiling cauldron.
Since the boy was so obedient and did as she said, Qing Luan figured there were reason to make things difficult at this stage. Releasing her hostage from her tail, she randomly tosses the chubby boy over. Thankfully there was Little Rice around to catch Wang Xiaopeng from the fall, otherwise that tumble would be quite painful for the little fe.
How can you drink the poison Xiachen? If you die then what am I suppose to do? What if someone bullies me in the future, who will help me? Crying tears of genuine sorrow, the chubby immediately rushed over to his friend the second he got on his feet.
While the boys were busy having their reunion, the kidnapper on the hand had other ns in mind.
Emting a greenish glow from her body, the giant snake transforms from its slithering existence and into a beautiful young maiden.
By no mean was Qing Luans human appearance bad in any way, in fact, her looks were enough to captivate any mortal out there. Sadly, whenpared to Bai Yans stunning beauty, this snake demoness simplycked something crucial to push her up there in the top one percent.
First of all, let me introduce myself first. I am Qing Luan, the youngdy of the snake n and also the ideal candidate to be the Queen of the Demon Realm. Brimming with confidence in her smile, the woman carried the signature trait of the slithering nature of the snake specie in her voice, But due to the State Teachers interference, my fathers proposal to marry me to His Majesty has been blocked at every turn.
Baddie Father may be mean to me but his taste isnt that bad. He already has my mother so of course he wouldnt fancy an old witch like you. Since Qing Luan no longer had Wang Xiaopen as a hostage, that meant Bai Xiachen didnt need to be scruple in his manner of speech either.
Cold in her smile still, the taunt apparently didnt work: And how are you supposed to know His Majestys true thoughts? The reason why he never took a wife over all these years is because of the rumors circting in the Demon Realm, or do you really think your mother can be the prophesized savior of the Demon race?
Precisely as she says, theres a very old legend in the Demon Realm that all would know: The demon king must marry only his predestined woman, otherwise the world will fall into chaos and the end will be near.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Even without my mother, Baddie Father still wouldnt marry you.
Oh, sarcastic in her tone, Qing Luan was rather frank there, That may not necessarily be the case. With your cooperation, Im sure things can be arranged to my liking.
And how do you want me to cooperate with you? Blinking his big innocent eyes, Bai Xiachen was rather confused by thatst statement.
Chapter 398 “Threat (3)”
Chapter 398 Threat (3)
As long as you tell His Majesty that Bai Yan is not your mother then thats enough, a scheming light swiftly emtes out of the snake demonesss eye.
I will have everything arranged ordingly, you only need to follow mymands in order to act. Also, Ive found another woman to rece your mother already. Come on out. When Qing Luansst sentence came forward, Bai Xiachen was definitely a tad surprised there over the identity of the specified individual.
Perhaps its due to the boy and the tigers divided attention earlier, but now that they are aware of a third party being present, there senses were definitely on full alert.
Why is she here? A frown instantly overtakes the boys expression, showing how unprepared he was over the persons entrance.
Bai Ruo! I thought she was being confined by Auntie Hualuo, how did she escape and not rm Mother and everyone else?
Seeing the doubts in theds face, Qing Luan only sneered with contempt in her slithering tongue: I am the Lady of the Snake n so of course its easy for me to create some illusions to fool your mothers people. They still think she is inside the dungeon somewhere.
In response, Qing Luan also shot a dark gloomy re at the woman: She was already on herst breath when I rescued her. Not only did I save her from certain doom, I also fed her my venom as insurance. If she dares to defy me then death is all that awaits her.
Nodding his cute little head, now Bai Xiachen finally understood why someone like that would willingly submit to anothers will. Turns out its the threat of poison.
Bai Xiachen! Sounding like her voice was crawling out from the very depths of hell, Bai Ruos eyes were horrifically vicious like a monster: Dont you forget it, from now on I am your mother while Bai Yan is the one who stole my position!
Since Bai Ruo has learned of Qing Luans identity as a snake demoness, its only natural that she too would learn of Di Cangs actual identity and why the man could control the demon beasts of this world.
But no matter In the future the position of the Demon Queen will be mine.
Haha!
Thats right Bai Yan. No matter how you struggle you will still lose to me in the end, and at the hands of your most precious son no less!
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Displeased by how those two were already deciding his fate, Bai Xiachen promptly puckers his cute little lips to correct their fault: Evil Auntie over there, I believe you have made a terrible mistake in your assumptions. My baddie father is only into my mother. Without her, my existence means nothing to him.
Isnt that right?
Baddie Father often found me to be a bother and would evenpete with me for Mothers favor. He even tried to give me away to someone else!
And, Mother said that one must be filial in life. If I cant even do that much then how can I be a proper person?
Chapter 399 “Threat (4)”
Chapter 399 Threat (4)
Dont forget, youve been poisoned by me. So long as I will it then you will die an unbelievable death! I wont believe that a fledgling like you can withstand the pain! Qing Luans expression became dreadfully stern: In addition, you said that His Majesty is only epting you for Bai Yans sake? How ridiculous! Who do you take His Majesty for? Theres no way he would lose his reasoning over a mere mortal woman.
Not going to believe the cold hard truth, the snake demoness then snickers with contempt at the boy, her eyes oozing a gleam of frost.
Its you whose asking for it, dont even think about asking for mercy in a bit. By the way, the poison I used on you is directly from me. Even if your mother is a skilled alchemist, she wont be able to save you this time. Seeing how indifferent and unmoved thed was, the snake woman intends to let him have a little taste to showcase her might.
Tick
Tick
Tick
Time seems to have frozen over for a while there, this includes the smug smile on the dreadful womans face.
This is impossible! Her greenish eyes popping over at the unresponsiveness.
How can this be? The venom was created by the elders of the n after many years of trial and error. Its impossible for a simple kid to resist the effects!
Biting her lips, Qing Luan pushes her will to the limit with every intent to incite all of the venom within the boys vein to activate. But as time dragged even further along, the only change that urred was her own palish face getting whiter.
Now things are not looking good for her at all. It was already terribly hard to resist the oppression from the blood lineage of the kid, now shes even lost her hostage.
BANG!
The venom it really failed?
Not blind to the sudden change in event, Wang Xiaopeng only blinked at first in confusion before returning to his old haughty self: Oh that scared me to death. If your poison is that crappy then dont bring it out to use, do you know no shame!
Uofff! Nearly choking at her own incessant coughing, Qing Luan almost wanted to scream, Its impossible, theres no way the venom wouldnt work on you!
Bursting into a brilliant smile, Bai Xiachens glee cannot be hidden from those eyes: I forgot to tell you, Ive been eating the various medications from my mother since I was born. Even if your venom is toxic and deadly, it will have no effect on me.
Due to the constitution of the Demon race being so much stronger than a mere humans, its very much possible to improve ones body through consuming various herbs and miraculous ingredients. But due to the fact that there are no alchemists in the Demon Realm, its only natural this snake wouldnt be baptized to this knowledge.
You shut me up! ring up at thatstment, Qing Luan clearly didnt like how that was phrased: Who do you think you are? If not for the circumstances at hand you think you are qualified to be the Demon Queen?!
Chapter 400 “Snake Clan’s Ancestor (1)”
Chapter 400 Snake ns Ancestor (1)
Shuddering in her heart, Bai Ruo unwillingly lowers her head, I am obviously better than Bai Yan in everything, why must she always get the good stuff while I can only do that by using my all to achieve the same?
Then what are we going to do Miss Qing Luan?
Were withdrawing! She cries out, not looking back anymore.
Shes a careful person. Now that shes lost control of Bai Xiachen, its imperative that she leave this ce to reconsider her ns immediately.
Unfortunately for either of them, theres no way the baby boy would let this opportunity just slid him by.
Little Rice!
In a swooping blur, the majestic tiger was now blocking the snakes path, his tongue elegantly licking his paw like a king face its prey: My little master never said you two can leave.
Impudent! Roaring out at the disrespect, Qing Luan was ready tosh out when her senses suddenly picked up a fierce aura swiftlying their way.
Likely its due to how familiar this aura was, Bai Xiachens stern expression instantly softened somewhat, MOTHER!
Xiachen, Mothers finally found you. Are you hurt anywhere? She swoops in, pulling her son into a hearty embrace.
As much as Bai Yan was trying to hide her fearful nature right there, that voice doesnt lie C its trembling still.
Thankfully hes alright, thank you.
Mother, I am so scared. That evil woman wants to harm me. Teary and pitiful, Bai Xiachen nestles himself further into that voluptuous breast while his eyes shimmered with light.
Twitching in his tiger mouth, Little Rice didnt even know what to say in response to that scene, Him being scared? Why do I feel like he was having a lot of fun instead at the very end? Besides, there isnt a person in this world who can bully the little master yet.
Even so, it seems that Bai Xiachens act was working pretty well on his mother.
What?
By the time Qing Luan manages to react to that statement, it was toote. That reddish figure was already standing before her.
Because of how ominous and dangerous the air was in that split second, even Bai Yans hand seems to have evolved into a scythe ready to reap her life, forcing the snake to retreat in haste.
Knowing how shameful she was acting before her so called love rival, Qing Luan knew its now or never. Gnashing her teeth, that humanistic appearance instantly goes through a transformation and returns to her beastial form of a giant green snake.
Our snakes have the hardest body. Except for the dragons, there are no bodies of any demonic race that can bepared with us! Bai Yan, I know your strength is in the King Rank but you can forget about harming me at all with your sword!
Chapter 401 “Snake Clan’s Ancestor (2)”
Chapter 401 Snake ns Ancestor (2)
Before herst words could evene to an end, Bai Yans longsword had already shed down from above, splitting a good chunk of the snakes flesh in that split second.
AHHHH! Crying out an excruciating scream, Qing Luans voice nearly cracked from how high pitched it was.
H-How can this be?
Although my powers were partially sealed from the barrier segmenting the Mortal Realm, but I am the Lady of the Snake n! A puny humans weapon shouldnt have been able to hurt me!
Sure enough, Bai Yans next course of actionpletely met that expectation when she jumped into the air and mounted the snakes body. Piece by piece, she began dismantling the scales and ripped it from the skin using her bare hands.
AHHHHH!
Shaking violently from the tremendous pain, the snake rolls around in the ground feverously as she tried to knock the hateful woman off. Sadly, its useless and only caused her even more pain following each ripping action.
No! Get off of me this instant. If you dare do this to me then my father will never let you go for this!!!
All members of the Demon race are naturally born with the ability to take human form, but thats under the pretense of their energy reserve being adequate to maintain that form. Now that Qing Luans all bruised up, theres no way she could do that to release herself, hence the reason why she would only rampage around in her beastial form on this cliff.
Meanwhile on the side, Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) was all gawking and bbergasted at this hand scaling show of a giant snake, I really have to hand it to this snake, if shes this weak then donte out to shame herself! And here I was under the assumption that shes all powerful back there, scaring my poor little heart back and forth.
Bai Yan, the Snake n will never let you go for this! Dreadfully weak in her voice, Qing Luans state was terrible right now as her blood stained the earthly soil.
Even when facing death, this snake demoness never once asked for mercy. The reasoning wasnt anything borate, its due to her own belief that once shes dead then the entire n would take notice. By then, it would just be a matter of time before retribution befalls her killer.
Nothing but a little n of snakes and still wants to harm their master? Are you that daft or are you that daft? Just when Qing Luan thought her revenge would be secured, this soft and cynical voice had dropped down like a bomb from above.
The one speaking here was a girl in a pinkish dress of peach blossom color with a particrly simr feature to Di Cangs very own face. Thats right, this was none other than Di Xiao Wan, the demon princess!
Howe you are here too Xiao Wan? Turning around, Bai Yan was rather confused by the girls sudden appearance.
Of all the people this Qing Luan couldve provoked she just had to pick Sister-inw. In particr was her idiotic move of touching Xiachen, thats suicidal!
Chapter 402 “Snake Clan’s Ancestor (3)”
Chapter 402 Snake ns Ancestor (3)
Pr-Princess, Qing Luans voice was shaking feverously. Due to her own fear of facing the girl, that serpanty head of hers never once dared to look up, I am the Lady of the Snake n, I beg you to save me.
No, no, that cant be. I didnt hurt the little prince, theres no way His Majesty would kill me over a simple mortal woman.
Dont assume Qing Luan would know everything about Bai Yan, she doesnt. All of her information was from hearsay and inquiry because she had never worked up the courage to confront the woman in person whenever Di Cang was around.
Besides
Wouldnt it be a joke for a cruel and heartless man to be true to a woman?
As if a single mortal would be more important than the entire Snake n?
Princess, seeing how theres furtherment, Qing Luan assumed she must be right and softened that voice up, What they say are all just rumors from the Demon Realm. Princess you mustnt be foolish enough to believe them. Im willing to bet its just the State Teacher that bastard trying to overthrow His Majestys rule by deliberately forging some lies to deceive us all.
Popping her eyes, Di Xiao Wan was shocked by the snakes foolish remark, This damn Qing Luan actually dare to nder my State Teacher?
Even when shes saying this, Di Xiao Wans slender foot had already stomped down hard at the snakes wounded body as punishment.
Since the scales on Qing Luans whole body had already been mostly peeled off by Bai Yans scaling ws, one can only imagine the excruciating pain the she must be enduring right there at the extra stomp.
You kidnapped my nephew, bullied my nephew, and yelled at my State Teacher! Dont you know State Teacher can only be yelled at by me? Who do you think you are to defile his name? As if the scolding and cursing wasnt enough, Di Xiao Wan suddenly made a grab for Bai Yans sword and stabbed down hard to get her point through: Nothing but a puny snake, you really think you are all that? When my brotheres back I will have him destroy the entire Snake n!
Not to be outdone as per his lineage, Bai Xiachen also chimes in to add the oil to the fire: Auntie, this snake just forced me to ingest her venom and wanted me to deny my rtionship with my mother to admit Bai Ruo instead. If I refused, she threatened to kill me.
Bitch, how dare you try to harm my nephew as a servant to my brother? What, do you intend to rece my nephew also when the times right, or do you take my brother for a fool instead?
Enraged once again, Di Xiao Wan shes down twice again with the sword, causing the snake to lose even herst ounce of strength to scream. Even so, the resentment and unwillingness to ept fate had never once left Qing luans serpenty eyes.
Then without indication, a resounding chuckle suddenly seeps out of the snakes vocal cord like an eerie cry of madness.
I, Qing Luan Her voice may be rasp and hoarse like a whimper, but its rity cannot be denied, At the cost of my soul, I call upon the ancestor of thy snakes.
Sister-inw, even Di Xiao Wansplexion was growing green over this, it is a secret art of our Demon Realm. This idiot is calling upon the snakes ancestor to us!
Though this mystical art of summoning could ignore everything from dimensional seals and all, but the price was also extremely high to the user!
Chapter 403 “Snake Clan’s Ancestor (4)”
Chapter 403 Snake ns Ancestor (4)
For such an amazing spell to work, the price would be the casters very own soul!
And
Snake ancestor? Bai Yans expression grew dark, Little Rice, leave now with my son and his friend.
Mother, crying out in protest, Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve using his usual pitiful face, I dont want to leave.
Go! Her voice getting stern and fierce, proof of how urgent the situation was bing.
Likely falling into the same camp as the baby boy, Little Rice also chimes in to protest: Mistress, I want to stay too. In this world there are no other who is more prestigious than the little masters bloodline. We can help!
No, it was Di Xiao Wan who was oddly the most level-headed here, Xiachens bloodline is indeed the most prestigious, but thats only under the premise that the oneing is the persons own flesh and blood. Qing Luan called upon the snakes ancestor using the secret craft of us Demons, meaning the one to arrive will only be a part of the ones soul, it wont have any effect.
Since its called the power of the bloodline, its only natural that the one being suppressed must have a physical body. Otherwise, whats there to suppress?
But, raising her dainty face, Di Xiao Wan doesnt seem afraid, I am the princess of the Demon Realm, that snake ancestor wouldnt dare do anything to us.
Who is the one daring enough to harm a member of my Snake n? His voice was old and majestic. Suddenly, the old man that appeared finally caught sight of the young girl, causing him to stammer in his following words, Pr-Princess?
Ancestor! Qing Luan breaks out her faint voice, Kill them. If you dont then the entire n will be annihted.
The serpenty old man was obviously startled based on the expression he made following that remark, Can it be the one who harmed Qing Luan is Her Highness? But, me killing the princess is..
Ancestor! Using herst dying breath, Qing Luan apparently wouldnt go down unless she achieves her final goal, Just now the princess said she will destroy our entire n. If you dont kill them now then it will be the doom of everyone in our family. His Majesty wouldnt learn of this so long as none of them lives, HURRY!
Shooting a cold hard re at the dying snake, Di Xiao Wan then shifts her gaze over to the ethereal old man, I am the princess, and these two are my nephew and sister-inw. You really think my brother the king wouldnt be rmed if anything happens to them?
No Ancestor, no one will know if you kill them. So long as theres no evidence or witness then His Majesty cant do anything to our n. On the contrary, if words leak then nothing can save our family! Look at me, that human woman ruthlessly peeled off my scales and torn my skin as a result. If such a cruel hearted person bes the queen then it will be the doom of us all! Anxiousness was quickly filling Qing Luans eye because she knew time wasnt on her side.
Princess, is what Qing Luan said true? Raising his head from contemtion, the snake ancestor became insidious in his eyes while speaking, Princess, are you really intent on destroying the entire Snake n?
Turning sharp in her eyes as well, Qing Luan kidnapped my nephew and bullied my sister-inw. Byw she should be punished. Since that has been done I can forgive the past and allow your n off the hook. You can leave first.
Princess, I cant move against you. However, that human woman must die for harming Qing Luan! Shifting his attention over to Bai Yan, an obvious intent to kill was radiating out of that ethereal body.
She is my sister-inw, are you trying tomit treason? Enraged by the disobedience, the girl roars out.
Chapter 404 “Di Cang’s Here (1)”
Chapter 404 Di Cangs Here (1)
If she is the queen then I wouldve had to rethink the idea. However, she hasnt been recognized by the Demon race yet. Even if I do kill her now it wont taken as treason. The old man righteously states his reasoning, certain his logic would work.
Qing Luan would never lie. If I dont take this risk then it would spell the end for us snakes! Therefore, the deed must be done even if it will incur the loss in favor from the king!
Not to mention Sister-inw is my brothers destined partner in life! Its been prophesized for the past millennium. Despite knowing this you still want to move against her, if thats not treason then what else are you trying to do?
This damn old thing, how dare he dismiss my warning! Just wait until I get back to the Demon Realm, then I will show him whos boss!
Apparently the snake ancestor was done talking now. Releasing his powers, this old snake made even the sky seem oppressive due to the pressure hes exuding.
Sister-inw, showing a bitter smile, Di Xiao Wan was out of options now, This old thing seems to not have me in his eyes. Im afraid my status is the demon princess is useless here.
Frowning at that remark, Bai Yan grew increasingly worried in her eyes: Little Rice, take Xiachen and Wang Xiaopeng away. I will follow up from behind soon afterwards.
Mother, I am already a man, I can protect you too, the baby boy pleads, showing how much he wishes to stay.
Hoho, likely not amused by Xiachens words, it doesnt matter who it is today. This human woman must die!
If it was in the past then he mightve been hesitant to take action due to the little princes presence; however, his physical body remains in the Demon Realm. So long thats the case then he can do as he pleases while ignoring the extreme rigidly of the bloodline difference.
So, his attention was nowpletely undivided and focused entirely on Bai Yans existence, thus allowing him to press down all of the pressure in one spot.
Sis Sister Bai Yan. Shivering with fear in his legs, Wang Xiaopeng nearly wet his pants at the omnipresent pressure: Howe Xiachens father isnt here yet? He is so powerful, why isnt heing to save us yet?
Dont assume just because the chubbys been keeping up a strong appearance that hes fine, hes not. In fact, hes ready to faint at any moment.
Dont worry, I wont let anything happen to any of you. Sinking in her expression until its a total gloom, Bai Yan went alone and closed in on the ethereal figure by herself.
Bai Yan! Suddenly raising her bloodied head, Qing Luan abruptly starts to cackle maniacally like a crazed beast after seeing her enemy suffer.
Chapter 405 “Di Cang is Here (2)”
Chapter 405 Di Cang is Here (2)
Dont expect His Majesty toe save you. For him, you are but a dispensable existence because there are plenty of individuals within the Demon Realm willing to give him a son! Furthermore, do you really think that he is in love with you? Hes only staying by your side for the sake of his son. Watch, once I kill you, he wouldnt even punish our Snake n!
First would be her mothers desperate face, and the father who heartlessly watched from the sidelines in light of the heavy grievance he showed.
Yan Yan, I know that you will me me, but I have no other choice. No matter how deep my rtionship with your mother is, I must still put the family first. Woman, in our family will always be the first to be sacrificed, so.. remember to never trust in a man, they will never love you more than themselves. These were the vague words that could still be geard from that lifetime.
Thats why, specifically for that event, Bai Yan would work so hard in that world. Abandon everything around her, all for the sake of pursuing strength just so she could prove to them all that a woman too could hold up the other half of the sky!
Pity though, she never did get that opportunity because she had died right before managing to break through to the final phase of her cultivation.
Slowly, she opens her eyes again, revealing a picturesque smile, Who told you that I need to rely on men? I have always relied on myself! Today, even if I have to fight with you, I will never admit defeat!
I, Bai Yan, do not need a man to help me. I alone am enough to hold up the sky for my son!
Exploding with power from her body, a sweltering level of wind was gushing forward as she magnified her strength.
Seeing the extreme her mother was going for him, Bai Xiachen immediately clenched up his fist as streams of tears came pouring down like a waterfall.
Little Rice what do you think, are those who would bully Mother deserving to die? That baby blue eye was filled with anger at the ethereal being to the point where a mist of bloodthirsty light could be perceived from the surface.
Little Master?
For some reason, such a Bai Xiachen spelled fear within Little Rices heart. Its equivalent to the same first fearsome meeting he had with Di Cang.
Suddenly, an arrogant and domineering voice broke the mood from above, raising waves within Bai Yans heart in the process.
Yan Yan, who said that I cant be your support? As long as you will it then I can do it!
Those bright red eyes from the sky was a shining beacon, brightening up the womans heart with very flicker.
She thought her heart was as hard as iron, never in her wildest dream could she imagine a simple sentence like that could make her so emotional.
Brother! Eximing out in glee, Di Xiao Wan (princess) never felt so happy about having her brotherspany.
King? Ho-How can this be?
Compared with the joy of the demon princess, Qing Luans terrible snakish face was filled with desperation as she eyed that stunning figure.
Didnt His Majesty head into the Abyss? Why did he rush back here so quickly?
Chapter 406 “His Protection (1)”
Chapter 406 His Protection (1)
King, a pang of cold sweat came pouring out of the snake ancestors back, This human is too cruel and ruthless, peeling and skinning one of my n member! If she were to enter the Demon Realm then surely it would be a great cmity for us all. I am only doing this for the sake of everyone. As to the princes safety, I never intended to touch him.
I did nothing wrong.
Even if the elders of the Demon Realm were to be here, Im sure they would all side with me.
Naturally this brought great shock and horror for the ethereal body floating there, Howe. How can His Majesty defend such a human so strongly? Is it all because shes the princes mother?
Hate and resentment swiftly overtakes the seniors heart like poison.
In reality, the main reason this elder resented Bai Yan wasnt for anything else, its mainly due to the fact that she gave birth to Bai Xiachen. If not for her interference then surely them snakes wouldve had the opportunity to climb higher.
The most distinguished position in the Demon Realm, who wouldnt connive after it? Why must we hand it off to some human woman?
However, the snake n no longer has the qualification to be my wifes servant. Sneering a frosty smirk, Di Cang promptly sends a rush of power from his hand down at the ethereal figure that was filled with fear.
AHHH!
Back within a valley of the Demon Realm, a certain elder was in the middle of meditation when he suddenly issued out an ear deafening scream from where he sat. The situation was so horrific that his physical body was starting to decay at a speed perceptible to the naked eye.
King is too heartless! The attack from Di Cang didnt only disperse his form in the mortal world, it also greatly injured him.
Go tell the chief that our n is in great peril this time. Also, go call Qing Xue over, I have something to tell her. He closes his eyes, epting the fate awaiting himself.
Yes, Ancestor, cupping their hands, the guards promptly turned away after themand.
Only after being left alone again did this senior open his eyes again that was filled with extreme pain, Qing Luan you damn idiot, if not for you our snakes wouldnt have to face this great disaster!
Though the logic made sense from the surface, this snake ancestor apparently forgot it was he who wanted to kill Bai Yan back there. If he instead chose to abandon Qing Luan instead, things mightve turned out differently.
Chapter 407 “His Protection (2)”
Chapter 407 His Protection (2)
Watching idly as the stunning figure descends from the air, Qing Luan (snake) showed not only pain on the surface, but her heart as well.
Shes been so ustomed to Di Cangs cruel and tyrannical nature that she couldnt even fathom that the man could show such a gentle side. Thats something this snake never seen before in all the years shes known this person.
Did I not task you in protecting Yan Yan? Why are you allowing her to face the danger alone?
Not daring to talk back, Di Xiao Wan never felt so useless in her entire life because she couldnt even deal with a single snake.
And you, after Di Cang finished reprimanding his sister, he promptly turns attention over to the baby boy. As my son, how can you allow your mother to be in danger when Im not around? You are a man, its your duty to guard her!
I understand. In the future I will use my life to safeguard Mothers life.
I am a man, so a man must be at the forefront. Only by doing so will no one be able to harm Mother.
Di Cang! Xiachen is only a child! Bai Yans expression promptly got cold, her face showing a thinyer of anger before being cut off.
He is my son, not an ordinary child, Di Cangs furrows his brow, His duty is to protect you. Yan Yan, whether it be me. Or Xiachen, we can both be depended upon.
Bai Yans heart trembled, causing her always calm heart to feel a stir like a rock smashing down into a pond.
In her former life, she would never believe in anyone aside from her own strength. In a way, she had indirectly pushed away a lot of people and a lot of opportunities. That ended up giving her lots of regrets as well.
In this life, can someone really be my dependence?
NO!
So what if Di Cang is different from my father in that lifetime? He cant always be by our side when my sons fate is doomed to be a dangerous one.
Di Cang, raising a cold damp smirk, Bai Yan didnt hold back at all when staring at the man, dont forget, this is all because of you that we are in danger. I can confront any danger thates my way; however, I wont permit any danger to cross my son!
Anyone could tell Bai Xiachen was Bai Yans Achilles heel. She would rather suffer through immeasurable danger than to allow the child lose a single strand of hair.
This Qing Luan is too stupid. How can Xiachen ever submit because of some poison? When the timees it would only end up in some sort of final sh where someone dies.
Sure enough, the distraction worked and Di Cangs attention was promptly shifted to the snake where he unleashed a monstrous level of pressure that overshadowed the very sky.
Oophuph, coughing up hard with blood, Qing Luan looked like her very soul would disperse at any moment as a result of that aura.
I have already paid the price by summoning the snake ancestor with my soul.
The implication of her words meant that shes of no use to anyone, nor does the Demon Kings tactic effect her either.
Thinking of this, Qing Luans eyes instantly turned sharp as it spewed fire from those irises.
Chapter 408 “His Protection (3)”
Chapter 408 His Protection (3)
Just now King would reprimand the princess for this woman and have the little prince also protect her? Nothing but a human woman, based on what can she deserve such prestige?
Only Di Cang would know how much turmoil he had to go through after hearing Qing Luan abducted his son. The reasoning was because he knew Bai Yans greatest weakness lies solely with the young boy. If anything does happen to thed, no level of soothing could possibly make up for that grief, nor would she ever forgive him.
Taking this all in from one side, Qing Luan once again vomited blood at the lowly appearance of her dream man. She simply couldnt take this. Its like someone piercing her heart with thousands of arrows.
But that was a mistake..
Turning back his attention over the sound, Di Cangs gaze was so cold that it once again made the snake tremble all over.
AHH!
Following a whisk of the mans sleeve, the invisible force that was pushed out instantly envelops the soul of that demoness, distorting it and tearing it apart.
Dont
No!
Unfortunately for her, no one was going to hear that plea because her soul has already left the body and controlled firmly in Di Cangs devilish grasp.
So long as I dont permit your soul to disperse then you have no qualifications to disappear.
BOOM!
Following his words, a burst of me instantly emerged to engulf the snakes soul.
Open your mouth. Shooting a signaling stare at the white tiger, Di Cangmands it with no room for refusal.
This what is this? the tiger was shocked.
Did I just swallow the soul?
EWWW! Bad Little Rice, you are such a glutton. I cant believe you would eat that snakes soul. Swaying his little head in disappointment, Bai Xiachen puts on a grossed-out appearance, Arent you disgusted?
Now thats just wrong, which directly manifested itself into grievance for the white tiger, Isnt it your pops who had me swallow it? How am I supposed to refuse him?
As a descendant of the sacred beasts, one can enhance their strength by consuming others soul. Bringing Bai Yan back into his hold, Di Cang exins his action like hes afraid it would anger the one in his embrace if not, That cat of yours isnt fully grown yet so he cant digest a soul properly on his own, thats why I used my demon me to help him. It will give him enough nutrients for one month.
Gulping hard at this knowledge and implication, Di Xiao Wan was the first to understand the pain thates with such an act C the snake will have to suffer for that entire duration without stop. However, she had no intent to object to the idea because that sted Qing Luan also bashed on her State Teacher as well.
Mistress, does he mean. I will have to start devouring souls from now on to feed myself? Can I refuse? Showing a tearful expression, the tiger turns to his mistress forfort.
Likely irritated by the denial of his goodwill, Di Cang promptly shot a re over to the ungrateful cat and asked, Are you not content, or do you have a opinion about it?
I. do not The tiger hurries to deny it, shaking his head like a rocking drum.
Dont kid around. If he does admit his unwillingness then it would be the end of him. A descendant of a sacred beast means nothing in front of a demon king!
Chapter 409 “Di Cang Who Ate the Wrong Medicine (1)”
Chapter 409 Di Cang Who Ate the Wrong Medicine (1)
In light of the tearing form of the baby tiger, Di Cang didnt care and had already turned his attention to the chubby boy thats currently hiding nearby.
Sister Bai Yan? Allowing the gloominess to fade from his eyes, Di Cang actually revealed a smirk from that face, If you call her sister then what does that make me?
As a little devil himself, the chubby naturally knew what to say next, BROTHER-IN-LAW!
Now that did it. Loosening his brow until its almost a smile, this demonic man then readily tosses over a jade token over to the kid, That is my meeting gift to you. As long as you break it in time of need then every demon beast within a hundred-mile radius will be under yourmand for three hours.
Thank you, Brother-inw. Gleeful in his eyes, the chubby hurries to ept the gift like hes afraid it would be snatched away at any moment.
But of course, this wouldnt be very good for Bai Xiachen who was listening in on their conversation because he didnt like the way his friend was addressing his parents.
Brother, have you taken the wrong medicine? Di Xiao Wan pops her eyes in surprise.
Her brother has always been the domineering and arrogant type, for him to give a gift and show a nice attitude to a kid was unheard of! This includes his own son who gets tossed around whenever he wants some alone time!
Xiao Wan, I will give you that ancient sword that youve always wanted when we return to the Demon Realm.
Facing this unfamiliar and gentle version of Di Cang, it only made the demon princess even more scared then ever before. It was so bad that her body started to shiver uncontrobly like a frightened rabbit.
Sister-inw, did you do something to traumatize my brother? Why is he acting so unusual this time?
Di Xiao Wan! Di Cang almost couldnt control his urge to smack thess. However, the gazeing up from the woman in his arms instantly killed the me into a gentle breeze.
Yan Yan has asked me to be better to you so I wont be too harsh on you.
Tears were starting to swell out of the girls tear ducts already after those words, Which part of that says hes being good? Have you ever seen a person carrying a gentle smile while exuding a suffocating level of hostility?
Can you not scare her? Shooting a re upwards again, Bai Yan sounded displeased.
But I didnt do anything. Now it was Di Cangs turn to feel wronged. All he did was to follow the demand and be good to the damn girl. Now hes being called out as mean?
Chapter 410 “Di Cang Who Ate the Wrong Medicine (2)”
Chapter 410 Di Cang Who Ate the Wrong Medicine (2)
After he snuck another nce at his sister as warning, Di Cang then swiftly looked back down at the woman in his arms, I heard that womans like their man to be gentle. If you want it, I can also be like that to suit your taste.
If you want it, I can also be like that to suit your taste..
However
In the split second when her walls about to sway, the cruel and heartless image of her father abandoning her pleading mother had once again surfaced.
If I make you choose between the Demon Realm or me, which would you choose? Her hands instinctively clenched into a fist as these thoughts ran through her head.
I am tired. Son, lets go home. She simply didnt have the courage to say whats truly bothering her aloud. After all, she too was only a woman.
Okay Mother. Running over like a good child, Bai Xiachen readily grabs his mothers hand to leave. However, right before turning away though, the boy didnt forget to send a wink at his old man.
Its obvious what that means, he will handle everything!
Bai Xiachen, wait for me! Not going to be left behind by the mother and son duo, Wang Xiaopeng hurries to roll over like a giant ball due to his fat nature.
Brother. Grinning like a mischievous demonling, Di Xiao Wan actually worked up the nerve toe up before Di Cang this time, Say now, when did you manage to win over Xiachen?
Sadly, that was a mistake and instantly warranted a cold hard re from the man, Dont think just because Yan Yan is shielding you right now that I cant do anything to you. Next time you go secretlyining to her then you can pack your bags and move out to State Teachers ce. Im sure he would dly take you as his wife.
Going white instantly, the demon princess became so aggrieved at the threat that she nearly started to weep, Brother, you wouldnt be so mean to me right?
Unfortunately for the girl, no answer ever came, only the empty space that once stood many dazzling figures and the eerie sound of the wind blowing against her pathetic existence.
Later on after their return to the Lan House, Bai Yan was alone again after ordering Little Rice to take her son away to his room. However, before she could even close the door to her own bed chamber, an enchanting figure had barged into her private space and refused to leave.
Yan Yan, you wouldnt mind it if I stayed here for a few days until my residence is rebuilt, would you? Popping open his chest for all to see, Di Cang shamelessly crawls into the bed like he owns the damn thing.
The demon kings logic was simple, if the confession of true love doesnt work then he just needs to turn to using his handsomeness to woo the woman over. Whats more, after experiencing the drama with Qing Luan on this asion, hes even more convinced that he must bring Bai Yan back with him to the Demon Realm. Only like that could he protect her and make her the most prestigious woman in the entire universe!
Damn it! It was bad enough he was so domineering before, now hes trying to use his stud like body to temp me?
Normally such a tactic would have no effect on this woman who could turn a blind eye to someone of Chu Yi Fengs level, but the turbulence that was raised earlier still hasnt calmed down yet. Now shes being advanced upon once again? Not even Bai Yan could remain unfazed like this!
What am I trying to do? Cant you tell by looking at me?
Getting up from the bed, Di Cang uses his bodily advantage to corner her into the supporting beam like a wolf ready to act on his manly instincts.
Chapter 411 “Overprotective Son (1)”
Chapter 411 Overprotective Son (1)
In the beginning I only wanted to get revenge on you for ** me, but. Grinning maliciously, Di Cang raises his finger to caress the womans chin like its a precious jewel, If you wish, Im willing to continue being yours.
Boom!
The strings in Bai Yans brain finally snapped, thrusting her into utter nkness like a clueless dote that just got dazed out. Theres just no way she could continue resisting this continuous advancement, not in her unstable state anyways. That stunning face, that overwhelming muscle, all of it kept forcing their way into her eyes like a spell calling out to the soul. Then before Bai Yan knew it, her clothes had mostly been stripped by this point.
Now this was getting dangerous indeed. Though that tongue attacked her senses from all angle from the upper level, but the most damning one that finally pulled her back from the abyss was that ill-behaving hand. It was downright touching her private parts at this point, making her quiver all over from the sudden burst of pleasure she took in that split second.
Di Cang, I want you to know that I will only believe in myself, she makes a grab for that naughty hand before its toote, nor do I want to be some sort of queen of the Demon Realm. What I want is to be the king of this continent! She has her ambitions so she will never allow herself to be an existence that relies on the opposite sex!
It was quiet in the room, dreadfully quiet to the point where both of them could hear their breathing now.
What about Chu Yi Feng then? It was downright painful for Di Cang to ask this, so much so that even his eyes looked like it would tear up, You permit him to appear next to you and allow him to protect you. Why cant I do the same?
Because I took him as my brother, as a rtive, thats why.
The experiences of her previous life wont leave her, thats why Chu Yi Feng could only reach the point of being a brother. If not for that, things wouldnt have even gotten his far for Di Cang.
Lowering her face like she didnt have the energy left to argue, Bai Yan uses her remaining clothes to cover that half-naked body, Di Cang, Im tired now.
But that wasnt going to sit right with the man there. Forcefully pulling her into an embrace, Di Cang presses her head into his chest until their scents mingled to the point of entanglement.
That surprisingly had a calming effect on Bai Yans restless heart.
Yan Yan, I promise that todays incident will not happen again, I wont let anyone hurt you and our son!
Going stiff once again, Bai Yan had to admit she wasnt as indifferent towards this shameless man as she imagined she would be. Take that moment when he descended from the sky when confronting the snake ancestor, her heart definitely stirred from his appearance.
Chapter 412 “Overprotective Son (2)”
Chapter 412 Overprotective Son (2)
This throbbing sensation was unsettling her to the point of wanting to escape from this ce. Nevertheless, Bai Yan suppresses that inner panic away to allow the man to continue his way.
Di Cang, I Biting her lips, she wanted to say something there only to be smothered by another pair of lips.
Be good, his voice warm and soothing to her ears, I need to leave for a few days. Wait for me here okay?
Towards this disy, Di Cang didnt press for more, only leaving a kiss on her forehead as a memento before releasing his hold: I will be back soon.
Minutes after being left alone again, Bai Yan was still stuck in her bedazzled state of emptiness. She didnt move, only idly staring at the doorway where the enchanting man left from.
Ahumph, the sudden cough brings her back to attention.
Brother, howe you are here?
Sister, are you thinking of Brother-inw? Bai Xiaos mischievously chuckles at her state, finding it amusing how rattled his sister was.
Bai Yan didnt respond to that question, only silently standing there like shes unsure what to say.
Sister, Brother-inw seems to be behaving very well in front of you, why are you not epting him?
The teens eye was filled withplication. Reasonably speaking, such a wonderful prospect should be a no brainer for most woman.
I know, Bai Yan makes a wry smile.
Back when she first met Di Cang, the man was arrogant and domineering like a bloodthirsty beast; however, that very same man never once harmed herself in light of all that and would even maintain a protective stance around her existence.
Naturally that gave Bai Yan the impression it was all for her sons sake, but now she didnt know what to think of all that..
Since you know, then why are you
Bai Yan knows, because of her carelessness, she and her son wouldve been in great peril today if not for Di Cang appearing in the nick of time.
In the end my strength is still not enough!
Sister Bai Xiao stares at the woman with surprise in his eyes.
Xiachen almost fell into danger? How could I have missed something so important!
With the strength I have right now, I still cant stand in the same stage as him. He may be able to save us this time, but what about the future? The dangers thates with being by that man is endless, I cant risk such a decision.
And theres still the question of choosing between herself and the Demon Realm. If the crossroad does arise and present itself, which would he pick? All of these questions must be answered before she could give everything up.
Sister, I dont understand this all that well, but. No matter what happens, I will always stand by your side and support your decision. Even if it is Di Cang or anyone else of simr stature, they wont stop me from shielding you from your happiness. The teens eye was exceptionally firm and concrete there, thus raising a current of warmth in the receiver.
Do not worry, once I have enough strength to protect myself from those old relics then nothing can stop me then, she readily grips onto her brothers hand, assuring the boy with her own warmth.
Chapter 413 “Overprotective Son (3)”
Chapter 413 Overprotective Son (3)
Also cing his hand on top of hers, the teen never felt so reliable than now with that bright smile, I swear to you Sister, if anything dares to block your path, even if they are gods, I will still remove them for you. I wont allow any obstacle to get in your way!
.
In a stream of light, two little figures were quickly rushing across the front yard right now with one yelling from the back and the other running away: Stinking Little Rice, stop right there and give me back my snacks! Mother just prepared those for me.
Bump!
Yet, just when the little fe thought he would get away with his prize, the poor thing had directly crashed into the chest of that dominating figure which got in his way. As a result, this gave Bai Xiachen to not only the chance to catch up to their location, but to also catch the little thief in his arms as he dropped from the air due to his dizzying state.
Stinking Little Rice, this time I got you! Lifting the tiger up to his face, the kid makes a triumphant grunt to show his victory before looking up, Baddie Father, are you leaving?
Slightly nodding: Thats right, I am going to visit the Abyss within the demon beast forest. I will return in a few days.
Glowing in his eyes over the news, the kid was somehow quite happy for some reason: Then you muste back soon Baddie Father, I got something I need to tell you.
What is it? Di Cang asks, his voice still indifferent as ever.
Its about Mother
Now that finally roused his interest: Well then, I will be back soon as you wish.
Di Cang was silent for a while: The quality of the soul did not pass.
..
Bai Xiachen was literally popping his eyes in astonishment because that could only mean Bai Ruos soul was too inferior, thus making his friend get indigestion!
From now on dont consume any of those inferior souls, they are useless to you. Casting a down casting re at the cat, Di Cang gloomily warns the poor thing.
Aggrieved over this, the little cat protests outright: I didnt want to eat it! It was Little Master here who forced me into eating Bai Ruos soul. It was so gross, I never want to eat another one like that in this life! Just thinking about that disgusting face of Bai Ruo would make the tiger want to vomit.
Little Rice, revealing a pang of guilt in his eyes, Bai Xiachen sounded apologetic in his following words, This time I was wrong. In order to make up for the damage to you, I will not punish you for taking my snacks. Just hand them back over and we can still be good friends in the future.
Hes a good boy who knows how to repent after learning his lesson; however, that only applies to anything outside of his snacks!
Looking at the lovely face of his son, Di Cangs lip inexplicably curved into a rarely seen smile, This little guy is born of me and Yan Yan!
Shooting a frosty nce at the tiger who wouldnt release his jaws around the bottle, Give the bottle to Xiachen.
You two you two are bullying me! Putting on a protective position, the baby tiger was almost ready to cry there.
He never expected this demon king to be a doting father who would join forces with his young master to bully himself.
Give the pills to Xiachen and the next time I will find you a powerful soul to eat.
I dont want to eat souls, the tiger instantly protests.
Chapter 414 “Overprotective Son (4)”
Chapter 414 Overprotective Son (4)
In light of that shrinking and shivering body, the baby tiger nevertheless manages to work up enough courage to confront his greatest fear. For what? All for the sake of these snacks!
Its very yummy, tastier than even Qing Luans soul as well. Instead of getting angry at the denial, Di Cang seems amused even as he tossed out the second bait in his arsenal.
Now thats a score which lit the tigers eye up instantly.
First giving a pitiful nce down at the bottle in his possession, clearly he didnt want to let go of it, but he ends up stuffing it over to the kids hand in the end.
Compared to these medicinal Dan pills, the souls are much more useful for him so of course the tiger knew which to choose.
Protect your mother and wait for me toe home. Retracting his gaze, Di Cang readily rubs his sons head to say this like a proper father would.
Dont worry Baddie Father, I will protect mother and make sure she is safe. Patting his chest like a big adult, the kid firmly cocks his head high like a reliable fe.
Towards his sons attitude, Di Cang naturally found it funny. With a chuckle, this dangerous man was gone, disappearing from the grounds of the Lan estate for his predetermined destination.
Boss, it was only a secondter but this loud eximing cry had caught the kid and his tiger friend by surprise.
The loud voice with volume in it belonged to none other than Wang Xiaopeng. Rushing over to their spot, this chubby wasted no time to give his friend a hearty hug that could crush any ordinary kid around his age.
I thought youve gone back already, howe you are over again Xiaopeng? Curiously giving his friend a look, Bai Xiachen didnt understand the situation.
I am here to say goodbye to you.
Goodbye? You also have to leave?
Then congrattions, Bai Xiachen happily pats his friends shoulder to show his support.
Its no secret Wang Xiaopeng was driven out of the Wang family due to his blunder at one time. For them to be summoned back for a celebration meant its the sign of them being re-admitted back into the n.
Whats there to congratte? Wang Xiaopeng puckers his lips in displeasure, As if I would want to go back to face those meanies. Those people always frown upon me and my father. If not for Sister Bai Yans Dan pills this time then they wouldnt even bat an eysh at us, let alone call us back.
For a while there, Bai Xiachen didnt know how tofort his friend and could only stay silent. Nevertheless, he eventually did: Dont worry Xiaopeng, I will be there if you ever need my help. I got your back.
No need, closing his eyes, the chubby immediately shakes his head, I know you cant really help in these matters. Oh right, I still need to do something. My father told me toe say thanks to your mother. Where is Sister Bai Yan right now? I still need to see her.
My mother, she His words came to an instant halt when he noticed that beautiful figure drawing near, Mother!
Not far away, Bai Yan just in the middle of heading for the front yard when she was called over by a loud tender voice from the side, followed closely by a soft tiny body crashing into her arms. He was like a spoiled kitten, snuggling that head into her chest like a child that wants their mothers milk again in light of his age.
Mother, I missed you, that voice was like the calming sea, erasing every spec of fluster from the womans heart.
Overwhelmed with warmth and happiness at her sons word, Bai Yan caresses the kids head with care: It was but a short period since I left you. Besides, didnt I had Little Rice take you to rest, why are you out here again?
Chapter 415 “Overprotective Son (5)”
Chapter 415 Overprotective Son (5)
Looking all innocent the face, the baby boy puts on the most brilliant smile to answer: Im always thinking about you Mother. Even if its just a second or a minute, it would be a year in my eyes. Im always missing you Mother.
This little guy. Bai Yan really didnt know whether tough or to cry, Really, who taught this kid these sweet sugary words.
Xiaopeng, did you say your family is leaving just now? Loosening her arms around the sweet little steambun, Bai Yan focuses back her attention on the chubby boy.
Hurrying to nod his big head: Thats right Sister Bai Yan, we are going back to our home and will likely be some time before we return. I came over because my pops told me toe say thanks for all your help. If not for your Dan pills then we wouldve likely never been able to go back.
Slightly quiet for a moment, Bai Yan spent a good minute to contemte something before speaking: I see, then mind if I and my sone along as well to your old home?
.. Wang Xiaopeng immediately widened his eyes.
Did I hear it wrong? Sister Bai Yan wants to go to the Wang House with us? That means I wont have to separate from Boss anymore!
Mother? Blinking his cute little eyes, Bai Xiachen didnt understand.
Mother would never do anything useless. Is there a reason why she is going to the Wang House?
Lets go, I will first go meet your father and discuss it further.
Flickering a meaningful light in her eyes, Bai Yan still hasnt forgotten about the new information she got from the Flower Brothel, This time I must go to the Wang House and get to the bottom of this.
Thats too wonderful! Excited to the point where his face was flushing red, Wang Xiaopeng urges the woman to move: My old pops would surely be excited too after hearing this! Sister Bai Yan, Boss, lets go, I will show you to where my pops is.
While that was urring next door, Wang Deqiu on the other hand was currently sweating around trying to organize everything for the trip with his daughter.
Father!
What are you doing? His face stern and dark over the boys poor manner of crashing into him.
Father, I really miss you. Full of affection in his face, the chubby attempts to copy his friends tactic immediately. Sadly, that only grossed his old pops up.
What kind of crazy stuff are you trying to do now? All I did was to have you go next door, how long could that have been?
No Pops, even a second of not seeing you is equivalent to a year. Im always thinking of you every second and every minu-.
PAAA!
Not even giving his son the opportunity to finish that corny statement, Wang Deqiu had already smacked down at the boys head with his hand.
Stinking brat, quit trying to gross me out! Every second and every minute? Its already bad enough as it is, now you want to gross me out even in my sleep? Hurry and get to work and pack everything up! Without a second thought, the man readily tosses the chubby kid to one corner before turning back to his guests: Miss Bai Yan, forgive my son for his antics. Hes still young and not sensible, saying all that stuff to gross you out.
Probably feeling that wasnt enough to get the goosebumps out of his skin, Wang Deqiu promptly turned around to shoot another re at his bbergasted son. It was too creepy that this man almost had trouble believing his own ears.
Why did the reaction turn out so differently? I did exactly the same thing as Boss did when he used it on Sister Bai Yan. Poor Wang Xioapeng, he still doesnt understand that such a tactics would only work when one has the looks.
As for Bai Yan herself, she had to make an awkward cough because she knew this was partially her fault.
Chapter 416 “Leaving (1)”
Chapter 416 Leaving (1)
Actually, I think Xiaopang is rather cute in the way he is. Turning to face the kid in question, Bai Yan shows off a genuine smile, He is one of the few friends my son recognizes.
Even though Wang Deqiu never looked kindly at his own brat because of that poor behaviors, but now that someone was apuding the chubby kid, its only normal he would feel happy inwardly as a father.
That is the kids blessing then. Unlike my son who only knows how to cause trouble all day, I could only dream about having a well-behaved son like Xiachen.
Ah right, Miss Bai Yan, is there a reason for you in visiting us today? Though that attitude in the voice sounded like hes displeased still, but that smiling grin already sold himself out.
Ive long heard of the Wang familys name that works under the Misty Fairy House. Since I am in business with your family, its only normal I go give them a visit in person as a form of respect. How about it?
Note: for those who forgot, the Misty Fairy House is the third great power in the story.
In that split second, Wang Deqius face definitely twitched for a bit. Narrowing in his eyes, the man finally got serious: May I ask Miss Bai Yan in how you learned of my identity?
There shouldnt be anyone within the kingdom who knows about us and who we really are.
Please rx. Did you forget what I do? As the owner of the Flower Brothel, I would of course be privy to many sensitive information. As to how I know, I didnt until recently in fact. Though Ive long heard about how you were driven out of your House years ago, just that I never expected to be your neighbor several years down the road.
Haha! After a second of being startled, Wang Deqiu immediately broke out into a heartyugh: How silly of me. The Flower Brothel may be only a third-rate power, but in terms of information gathering I doubt any other power out there can be a match. But then again, one question still bothers me. Miss Bai Yan, is there a reason for you to personally visit my family?
Visit? Ohe on, as if I would be that gullible to believe something so silly. Theres no way this busy woman would do something so time consuming.
The item mentioned above was a unique medicinal pill that could help those in the King Rank directly break into the Monarch Rank. Unfortunately, the main ingredient C the Dragon Fruit C wasnt something just anyone coulde across, thats why shes going to make a personal trip for it to avoid any unexpected issues.
To be clear though, the Dragon Fruit mentioned here wasnt the same type of fruit back on Earth, its a spirit fruit cultivated by using the blood of a true dragon. Since dragons have mostly disappeared from thisnd in the eyes of most humans nowadays, its not hard to imagine how difficult it must be toe across one of these rare fruits.
Issuing out a sigh of relief over the news, Wang Deqiu was d the woman didnt have ulterior motives: If thats the case then please forgive me for being overly suspicious. If its a Dragon Fruit then you can count on me, I will definitely help you find it even if you need a hundred of them.
Chapter 417 “Leaving (2)”
Chapter 417 Leaving (2)
Dont kid around!
If not for her then would Father let us return to the family? Its only normal that I help when its required.
Caressing her chin, Bai Yan apparently didnt mind the help: Alright, I will remember your promise then. But before you get me the Dragon Fruit, you must go to dragon ns home first.
Drag. Dragon?
Thats right, and it must the fire dragons home. To produce a hundred of said fruits then we will need the blood of a hundred dragon, and it has to be fire dragons as well.
Feeling a burst of sweating out of his forehead, Wang Deqiu could already feel his face burning from shame: I-I was only kidding around, please dont take me seriously Miss Bai Yan. As for the Dragon Fruit over at Fairy City, I will definitely help you in every way possible to get it.
One hundred fire dragon? Where the heck am I supposed to find that many when I couldnt even find one in this world?
Moreover, even if I do find one, that dragon would kill me with a single breath.
This umm Not wanting to dwell on the subject less he digs the hole any deeper, Wang Deqiu hurriedly shifts the topic away: Miss Bai Yan, when would you like to leave with us?
Pondering for a good moment, I guess tomorrow will do.
Okay, I will postpone our departure until tomorrow. My fathers birthday is a month away anyways, we got plenty of time to get there even if the distance from here requires half a month of travel.
After getting the agreement from the man, Bai Yan figured theres nothing more to be said so she was just ready to leave when something caught her attention. It was a girl and she was staring at her son.
Son, lowering her gaze to the boy, Bai Yans mouth inexplicably curled into a brilliant smile. That little girl is looking at you.
Looking over to the indicated direction, Bai Xiachen immediately recognized who it was.
Wang Xiaotong, going bright in his eyes, the baby boy happily waves at the girl, Ill see you tomorrow okay.
Now that did it. Acting as if having the arrow of love striking her heart, Wang Xiaotong (sister) slightly nods her head beforepletely hiding herself away like a shy little cutie.
Son, is this the girl who wanted to be your wife from before? Growing deeper in her smile, Bai Yan suddenly went all matchmaker at this moment, I think shes quite cute. Why dont you
Mother, dont you want me anymore? Tightening his grip around her mothers hand, the little steambun looked all aggrieved in his eyes like she just did the most deplorable thing a mother could do. I do like Xiaotong, but thats only because I want a little sister. I dont want to marry, I only want to stay by Mothers side.
Baddie Father said it before. If I get marry then he will send me away. No way, absolutely no way am I going to let Baddie Father get his wish.
Faintly chuckling at her sons antic, Bai Yan readily pinches the little guy on the nose as a little tease: You are still young so I wont meddle in your affairs. But if in the future you do find a girl then must remember to bring her home, understand?
A man must havemitment and be reliable. No way was she going to let her son in this lifetime be like that father from the previous life.
That man obviously loved Mother, but in the end he only watched from the sidelines during the crisis. What for the familys sake, he was nothing but a coward!
Mother, hugging his mothers leg, Bai Xiachen snuggles his head against that thigh like hes holding the most precious thing in this world. I will be a good child and not get marry. I will be Mothers most precious son and a good boy.
If you like this trantion then please turn off your adblockers, it really helps. Or if you want to read ahead, try bing a patreon backer, the firs tier is just 1$ so give it a shot.
Chapter 418 “Leaving (3)”
Chapter 418 Leaving (3)
Patting her sons back, Bai Yan raises a pleasant smile: Let us go home my son.
Okay Mother, answering with brilliance in his face, Bai Xiachen was the epitome of innocent goodness right now.
After leaving the Wang familys ce, the mother and son duo didnt just return to their own home; instead, they headed for the Lan family to visit their rtives. Yet, just when they were about to step through the front gate, a brisk gush of wind had brushed past the womans face, sending her into full rm.
You evil viins, the two of you killed my father and mother. Distorted to the point where its hard to distinguish this was the face of a child, the person here was none other than Nangong Lin, the former glory of this kingdom.
Picking up another stone, the brat takes another swing at the mother and son duo. Sadly for him, this time he wasnt going to get that opportunity because his target was already ready for him.
Crushing the rock with her bare hands after catching it, Bai Yanys it out bluntly that its futile by letting the powder fall to the ground before their eyes.
Naturally this shocked the fat prince to the extreme. Showing horror in his face, Nangong Lin faulters to the point where he eventually drops on his butt, leaving him wide open for ridicule from the passerbys.
My mother didnt bully your parents, it was they who came to us first to cause trouble. Saying this was Bai Xiachen who broke free from his mothers arm.
As merciful as that statement was, the excessively fat prince appears to think otherwise. Jumping back up from anger, he roars out with a serious re in his voice: My father and mother is the crown prince and crown princess, what right do you have to fight with us!
I shouldve been the master of the ss Dragon!
I shouldve been the person taken by the Demon Beast Sect!
It was all this kids fault. It was he who stole everything that belonged to me and killed my parents!
BAMM!!
You you stop! Wahhh! You wild child, let go of me! Im going to tell my grandfather the king and have hime arrest you! He really wanted to retaliate, he really did. Unfortunately for this overly doted prince who only knew how to rely on others strength in his short life, Nangong Lin was obviously of no match for his opponent.
Dont you want to know why? Its because my mother is Bai Yan, because she is stronger than you! Next time if you call me a wild child again then I will beat you to a pulp! Stopping once the fat prince only knew how to cry, Bai Xiachen harshly states the truth.
Towards this sudden explosion of rage from her son, Bai Yan didnt have much of an opinion; after all, it was Nangong Lin who came to make trouble even if he was only just a child. Nevertheless, shes not going to just stand around and take it like its nothing just because the foes age was much younger than the rest.
Mother, you wouldnt be angry at me for not holding back would you? Turning around after half a ring, the baby boy somehow gave off the aura that hes the one who suffered indignation here.
No, raising a faint smirk at her sons question, We wont initiate trouble, but we wont back down from trouble either. If someone dares to bully you then dont hold back my son.
Slowly loosening his breath, the baby boy was quite pleased in his expression to hear he wont be reprimanded: Mother, out of consideration that Nangong Lin is only like this because hes been spoiled by those bad parents of his, we should send him back to the pce.
Okay, as you wish my son. Nodding in agreement, Bai Yan then brings out a certain item from her sleeve, Here, have him take this pill first.
A childs nature can never be too bad, but depending on their parents education then they would start showing evil or good as they grow older. Its not toote for Nangong Lin either..
Chapter 419 “Leaving (4)”
Chapter 419 Leaving (4)
Receiving the Dan pill from his mother, Bai Xiachen had no qualms about forcing it down the fattys throat.
Naturally Nangong Lin would be very much afraid over what he just ingested. In his panic, the fatty urgently attempts to puke it back out using his finger as a mean. Sadly, theres no way that would be possible when such amazing medicines are prone to melt upon contact with ones saliva. In the end, the only thing that ever came back out was a bucket of yellow vomit and stomach fluid.
Its as if the child just forgot his current situation during that split second.
Mother? Puzzled in his voice, Bai Xiachen turns to the source for an answer.
Isnt the pill from Mother some sort of healing medicine?
Not minding her sons doubt, Bai Yan slowly came before the prince and revealed the truth: Tell me, who are you?
I am who am I? Still full of confusion in his eyes, the fatty peers up at the reddish figure without a clue to his surroundings.
Remember, you are the grandson of the current king of Liu Huo, Nangong Lin. I am going to send you back to the pce, and there you shall stay by the Dowagers side while you grow up. Always keep this in mind, you wont listen to anyones word, only your grandmothers.
Nodding aimlessly, the fatty gradually responds with a certain level of understanding: Okay, I will listen to my grandmothers teaching.
Very good, I will get someone to take you home now. After saying this, Bai Yan wasted no time in calling a guard from within the Lan estate to do the deed.
Mother, whats wrong with him? Even more puzzled than before, Bai Xiachen makes a tug at his mothers sleeve with those puppy eyes of his.
Thats right, Nangong Lin has once again be a nk te ready to be molded like a newborn baby. Whether or not this child bes evil or good in the future, that would be entirely up to the Dowagers teaching from now on.
Making a clear nod of agreement, it appears the little steambun thought the same: Thats wonderful Mother. With Queen Grannys personality, theres no way Nangong Lin would turn out the way that he did anymore. He would definitely be a good person when he grows up.
Pleased with his sons view, Bai Yan readily rubs the boys head with amusement in her eyes: Lets go then, we need to first say goodbye to everyone inside before setting off tomorrow.
If it was the past her than she wouldnt have shown such mercy or kindness, that much Bai Yan was certain of. However, she has her son now.. For him, she would be the saving grace if she must to be the ideal model!
Mother, can wee back quickly from the trip? Showing distress on his cute little face, the baby boy just lost all of the glee from his eyes.
Oh crap, what to do, I promised to help Baddie Father earlier. If we leave then it would mean he wont be able to find us upon his return!
Okay. Though Bai Yan was slightly taken aback by the request, she nevertheless answers it without further thought in mind.
The woman just couldnt fathom her own flesh and blood, the very part that brings joy to her very existence, would actually betray her and sell herself out to Di Cang.
.
Once inside the Lan estate, Bai Yan immediately went about in informing her family the news that shes leaving for a few days. Though the rest of the Lan family members were reluctant to see her go, but it was Lan Xiaoyun who made the biggestmotion by crying her hearts out until snot and tears filled that dainty face.
No matter how much this hurts, they knew it wouldnt change Bai Yans mind.
Due to the suddenness of this trip, its only to be expected that she wouldnt catch everyone with the news in time. Take Chu Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan for example. Because these two troublemakers were out making their round across the city, they didnt even get wind of this news until the following morning. By then, it was already toote and the pair was long gone.
Chu Yi Yi was still okay in how she took the news, but the demon princess on the other hand could only be called earthshattering. She really did make it seem like the worlds about to fall apart in the way shes ready to faint.
This time that ferocious brother of yours wouldnt beat you to death, would he? As if her friends worry wasnt bad enough, Chu Yi Yi just had to add this tidbit to frighten the poor demon girl to the brink of insanity.
As result of the blow, Di Xiao Wan finally copsed, I miss my gentle and kind State Teacher..
Chapter 420 “Gatekeeper (1)”
Chapter 420 Gatekeeper (1)
Miss Bai Yan, this here is Fairy City and the only way to the Misty Fairy House. Flowing with people before their eyes, Wang Deqiu proudly introduces his home city.
Mmm, staring down at the bustling street, Bai Yan reveals a meaningful smile that somehow carried a strangeness to it. I think Xiachen is getting tired, lets go to your familys home first so we can get some rest.
Yes, of course.
Bellowing out a heartyugh, the middle-aged man couldnt ask for more. Hes long wanted to invite Bai Yan to stay at his home, just that he didnt have the courage to ask. Now that the womans personally asking for it, how could he refuse?
Besides, letting my stupid son follow Xiachen around would help him learn a lot.
My mother said that a person needs to be filial. You may not want to go back but that doesnt mean you can hinder your father from doing so. Besides, my mother always said it, never cower before tyranny. If they bully you then bully them back.
The voices of these two little ones may be small, but its more than enough to drift into the ears of the adults.
Look at how sensible your friend Xiachen ispared to yourself. If you can be just as half as good as him then I can be at ease! Shooting a daggering re at his own brat, Wang Daqiu openly reprimands the poor chubby.
This really is that old saying ofing back to bite me in the ass: the child of other people is always better. If only this ignorant brat could just be a bit more sensible, then just maybe. Maybe back then my old pops wouldnt have kicked us out. No matter what Xiaopeng is still his grandson, how can a grandpa not care?
Exasperated with steam on his face, the chubby didnt agree in the least. As such, he turns to his younger sister for support: Xiaotong, do you recognize me?
I. Shy and childish in her response, the little girl was truly adorable in her appearance, I think whatever Brother Xiachen says is right.
Choking for the longest time, the only thing Wang Xiaopang managed to spell out afterwards were a phrase that none had expected: A woman is born to leave her family!
Ooomph, coughing hard at his sons outburst, Wang Deqiu didnt forget to apologize to the guests after shooting a warning re at the chubby. Miss Bai Yan, my apologies for his ignorance, please dont take it to heart. Anyways, its gettingte already, let us head over to the Wang House first so we can all take a rest.
Slightly nodding her head, Bai Yan pleasantly rubs her sons head as confirmation: Lets go then.
Even so, nothing could remain stable forever, this n was no different. Aside from its special status, the Wang family was but a shadow of its former glory nowadays.
Right now, due to the messengers running ahead of time, many of the members of this household was already standing in wait outside the estate. Thats why, when Bai Yan and her group arrived on scene, the first thing toe into their view was a gray-haired elder of serious expression.
You are back.
Yes Father, your unfilial son is back. Acting like a poorly disciplined puppy, Wang Deqiu lost all semnce of a stern character that he shows to his own children.
As for Wang Xiaopeng, the poor chubby could only hide behind his friends back due to how fearful he was of the old grandpa. But with his size, how could the kid possibly cover that huge body of his?
So, the elder only needed a nce to locate the brat.
Chapter 421 “Gatekeeper (2)”
Chapter 421 Gatekeeper (2)
Do you know your mistakes now?
Shuddering all over, Wang Xiaopeng was acting exactly like his old man and lowered his head with unease stered all over his existence: I I know my wrong.
Its good that you know your mistake. Indifferent in his old face, the seniors voice sounded faint and calm, yet the words were piercingly sharp: If the same mistake is made again in the future, I will forever oust you from the Wang familys lineage book!
Because of how the chubby was acting, totally different from his lively self from the past, Bai Xiachens heart definitely didnt take it well. Its painful and making him ufortable.
Father, we are only allowing Second Brothers family to return, why is there an unfamiliar woman and a strange child as well? What, does he intend to bring in strangers too? The shady voice originated from the middle-aged man next to the senior.
Visit my site Bcatrantion to read ahead
Naturally Wang Deqiu wouldnt be new to this sort of treatment because it was this very bastard and his group who set him and his son up back then.
New and old hatred collide, his eyes instantly went red while those teethes gnashed together in anger: Old Three, its been a while!
Sneering with irony in his voice, this third son of the current chief was called Wang Deyi. Second Brother, dont tell me this woman is your.
Little lover?
But before thest part of that sentence could finish, Wang Deqiu had already roared out to cut this menace off.
Keep that tongue of yours clean, Miss Bai Yan here is not someone you can offend. If not for her, our Wang family wouldnt have even gotten our hands on so much high-quality Dan pills!
Sure enough, that outcry instantly causes the third brother to stumble in his next remark. Those eyes were clearly filled with disbelief.
Deqiu, she is that Bai Yan mentioned in your letters? Glistening a faint spark in his old eyes, the elder began examining Bai Yan with sharpness in his gaze.
With his many years of experience, the current chief of the Wang family should be able to see through to a persons strength using only a nce. But right now, he was shocked and petrified to find that he couldnt.
Thats right, she is the one from the letters I sent, and this is here is her son Bai Xiachen. It was thanks to my sons good eyesight that we were able to befriend Miss Bai Yan and her son. When saying this, Wang Deqius smile was undoubtedly smug and filled with pride.
Didnt all of you often look down at my son? Say hes fat and stupidly untalented? Look now, see whose eyesight is better! Hes able to befriend such amazing people so stuff it!
Dont assume just because this father would often berate and beat his chubby son that he wouldnt care, in fact, he cared greatly. Take the insults for example. If it was anyone aside from himself, Wang Deqiu would fight the foe to the end just to get even!
So already with a son From those insidious eyes of his, Wang Deyi (Third) revealed a touch of disappointment because he definitely had ulterior motives when hearing Bai Yan was a powerful alchemist.
However, hes not going to touch a woman thats already with a son now that the truth was out. And as if able to perceive that dirty intent, the senior also shot a warning re over to his third son.
Deqiu, why didnt you inform us in advance that Miss Bai Yan wasing? How improper of us in not preparing a room. Hurry, someone go inside and ready the biggest room we have! The elder immediately became all friendly and cheerful,pletely different from before.
Chapter 422 “Gatekeeper (3)”
Chapter 422 Gatekeeper (3)
This Scratching his head, Wang Deqiu awkwardly states the truth, I forgot.
Of course, the old senior here wouldnt take that well. Twitching in the corner of his mouth, that old face looked like its been iced again: A prestigious guest is of the upmost importance. Next time you mustnt forget it. Enough, we will continue this conversation at another time. Xiaoyin, go take your friend inside so he can rest first.
Wang Xiaoyin was the real name of Wang Xiaopeng, but nowadays due to how fitting that nickname has be, even the chubbys own father had taken a habit to calling him that.
Note: Xiaopeng actually means little chubby in Chinese.
Therefore, it actually took a minute for the kid to realize his grandpa was indeed calling for him and not someone else: Uhhh, oh ya, Boss, lets go to my room then.
Okay, nodding his head confirmation, Bai Xiaochen didnt forget to leave a note like a proper son. Mother, me and Xiaopeng will go ahead first.
Without another word, the baby boy makes a swipe for the resting tigers tail and snatched him up just like that. Though the position was slightly awkward, Little Rice didnt really have much toin about since he wasnt forgotten like thest time.
Wait! Apparently Wang Deyi had only just discovered the baby tigers existence. Hurrying to cry out: How can there be a cat here? All of you can go inside, but that cat cannot. Hurry and toss it away.
Its unsure why, but when Bai Xiachen halted in his steps to shoot a sideway nce at him, the rude man definitely felt a pang of frost in those eyes.
Visit my site Bcatrantion to read ahead of the public releases
Then again, it wasnt an illusion, the baby boy definitely got angry for that split second, Except for me, no one can frown upon Little Rice!
Deyi! A thinyer of rage could be seen in the elders face, What are you doing?
Father, its not like you dont know it. Back when my daughter was three, a wild demon kitty came around and scratched her up. Since then, shes been hateful of all felines. Even if this cat is no demon beast, its still a feline. I will never allow such a creature to appear before my child!
Upon hearing this, Little Rice could only cry foul as he swiped his ws at the ignorant bastard.
You are a cat; your whole family are cats! Furthermore, who said I am not a demon beast? Is this Wang family all blind?
Wang Deqiu, sweeping her gaze over to the man, Bai Yan could no longer ignore this. Since your family doesnt wee us then we will go elsewhere. If Xiaopeng wishes to see my sonter then he cane find us at the inn. Also, the business deal from before.
Anxious to the point of sweating already, Wang Deqiu had illusions about Bai Yans character. Oh crap, this isnt good. If this woman says one then it would be one, meaning she really would sever all ties with the Wang family!
Old Three, quit trying to cause trouble. Miss Bai Yans cat can stay wherever it likes, or do you want the Dan pills to be all taken away?
Thats easy for you to say, its not your daughter were talking about here. As a father, how can I allow something my daughter hates to appear. Sneering in his face, Wang Deyi justifies his stance using reasonable ims, Besides, is a cat more important than a person? Surely the choice is clear. Its not like Miss Bai Yan has to bring the thing with her now does she?
Since the bastard was going this far in his words, its obvious Wang Deyi wasnt holding Bai Yans threat to heart, So what if shes an alchemist? Our Wang family is the gatekeeper, the Misty Fairy House would never abandon us over someone of no importance.
Son, were leaving, she turns away, ready to leave.
However, just when things were about to cross the point of no return, the senior thats remained mostly silent finally cuts in again: Enough! The cat belongs to thedy. If she wishes to take it with her then so be it. Old Three, just have your daughter stay inside her room during this period.
Popping his eyes in shock, Wang Deyi almost looked twisted in that face, How can how can this be! For a cat, Father would confine his own granddaughter away?
Chapter 423 “To Love is to Hate (1)”
Chapter 423 To Love is to Hate (1)
Miss Bai Yan, you dont have to pay attention to him. After saying that, the senior coldly shot a warning stare at his third son before returning his attention to the woman. That smile could only be called majestic in how warm it was, Please dont take offense over my foolish sons word. Our Wang family would love to have you be our guest of honor!
This family is still headed by me, Wang Yufan, how can I allow anyone else to start deciding things while Im still here?
Father, struck with an idea, Wang Deqiu takes this opportunity to ask, Do you know the whereabouts of a Dragon Fruit? I heard one appeared in the city some time ago.
Dragon Fruit?
An family? Groaning with an unsightly expression, Wang Deqius expression could only be called terrible when turning to face the woman: Miss Bai Yan, Im sorry to say, but the rtionship between our Wang family and the An family isnt very good. Now that the Dragon Fruits been obtained by their side, I fear.
Hmm, their information is consistent to what I have as well. No matter, this Dragon Fruit will be mine regardless of whoever has it! Caressing her chin, Bai Yan appears to be thinking up a solution.
These matters are of no concern, I will deal with it. As she said that, a gleam of dangerous light seems to be beaming out of her eyes like someone ready to kill.
Mother, if its okay, can I go rest first? Im tired. Pursing his lip pitifully, Bai Xiachen looks up at his mother with those big innocent eyes of his like hes pleading for a yes.
Okay, you go ahead. Theres no way Bai Yan wouldnt notice the enraged gazeing her way from the bastard. As such, she deliberately returns a smirk of her own to counter the ill intent.
Unbeknownst to the others though, that smirk only appeared somewhat gloating on the surface, but the underlying intent was that of danger and murder. If Wang Deyi had pushed this even further, its not beyond the realm of him being killed on the spot due to his impudence!
Fortunately Bai Yans attention span didntst long on the man, otherwise that oppressive aura invisible to all the rest wouldve likely made her target wet himself already, thats how heavy it was.
Visit my site Bcatrantion to read ahead of the public releases
Father, I will also take my leave first then. Hurrying to cup his hand at the senior, Wang Deyi immediately ran away with his tail behind his legs. Nevertheless, the anger and venomous gaze in his eyes said all that needs to be told C hes not going to let this end.
Inside the western wings study room.
Wang Deyi had only just pushed open the door when he was greeted by a middle-aged man already inside. Their looks were very simr, only one was more masculine and gloomier.
Big Brother! Seeing his elder brother acting so nonchnt still, Wang Deyi could no longer hold back his temper, Wang Deqiu is back again and he even brought an alchemist back with him. Why are you acting so calm still? We need to figure out a solution, otherwise he would once again get in our way!
Turning around casually, Wang Deyuan (First) only showed a disapproving smile at his third brother before closing that book in his hand, And what of it? Theres no reason to be so anxious, he cant do anything to impact us at this point.
The position of the future heir to this household can only be mine now! The reason is no other, thats what he gets for having a useless son and not taking a new wife after losing hisst. Without a good heir, Father would never allow the future of the family to befall someone so incapable even if its two generations down!
Big Brother, you still dont understand. Old Two brought back a beautiful girl this time, and shes the alchemist mentioned in the letters! What if Father changes his mind due to the Dan pills?
Chapter 424 “To Love is to Hate (2)”
Chapter 424 To Love is to Hate (2)
I heard that the people from the An House has taken the Dragon Fruit hasnt they? If I buy it off them and deliver it to the Medicine Sect, who do you think would win in the end Old Three? I refuse to believe Father would still insist on passing the title of Chief to Old Two by then.
Medicine Sect? You mean that mega power thats on equal grounds with the Misty Fairy House? The excitement could not be contained within Wang Deyis heart as it made him shudder all over at the wondrous news.
He simply never imagined his eldest brother here would get in line with another major power when their family was already working under another one.
Thats right. Raising a smirk in his cheeky face, Wang Deyuan (First) spells out his n: There will be an elder from the Medicine Secting to attend Fathers birthday in a few days. I need that Dragon Fruit so go make contact with the An family. It will be our trump card to end this trivial fight.
Shaking his head, Wang Deyuan seems disappointed by his third brothers short sightedness: Because I cant have our father learning of this. Whether it be by force or by payment, everything must be done under the table and out of sight. Otherwise, Father would surely snatch the Dragon Fruit away from our hands when he learns of it.
Now Wang Deyi (Third) finally understood: You are truly a genius Big Brother. Compared to you, Old Two doesnt stand a chance.
Not to mention that bastard Wang Deqiu also has a son who likes to make troubles
If you got nothing else to say then take your leave. I want to know everything about that woman who came with Old Two. Remember, if anything happens, even the slightest, you muste back and report it to me.
Then what about Wang Xiaopang? Asked Wang Deyi.
Nothing but a useless garbage, no need to waste manpower over that brat. He cant raise any storms by himself.
Yes, yes, I understand Big Brother.
But just when Wang Deyi wanted to turn away to leave, thats when he recalled that strange kid that came with his nephew. For some reason, hes got a ominous feeling about the boy and that gaze he saw. Its too cold and too dangerous. Sadly, his moment of hesitation had cost him here because Wang Deyuan have already returned to his book.
This should be fine, still just a child. If we dont need to keep tabs on Wang Xiaopeng then there shouldnt be any reason to monitor a strangers kid. Yes, I must be overthinking this.
Calming his poor heart, this youngest brother of the Wang House his worry away and went ahead, all the while not forgetting to close the door behind himself when departing.
For a settlement thats not a major hub of a kingdom, the streets of this Fairy City were surprisingly busy, more so than even the capital of the Liu Huo Kingdom.
Just that, its unsure when, but the bustling crowds have all quieted for some reason..
For one, theyve never seen such a cute boy in all their life. To say the child was carved entirely out of a precious jade stone was no understatement, that just goes to show how adorable he was!
Boss. Though the gazes werent directed at him specifically, still, Wang Xiaopeng was having trouble adjusting to this level of attention. Didnt Sister Bai Yan have us go rest? Wouldnt it be bad for us to quietly sneak out on our own?
Not minding the woes of his friend, Bai Xiachen only seems interested in whatever was on his mind. Tapping his finger on his lip, Xaiopeng, do you know which way is to the An House?
A An family? Tangled in his voice, the chubby seems troubled and tied in his response: Boss, it cant be that you want to go there right?
Mother said she wants the Dragon Fruit so Im going to test the water. Say Xiaopeng, do you think I would be able to get the fruit by exchanging my snacks? A sh of hopeful glimmer could be seen on that little face while he asked.
As Mothers most precious son, I mustnt let anything worry her. That means I need to help solve her problems by getting the Dragon Fruit. By then Mother would surely love me more!
I Showing a crimson red, Wang Xiaopengs appeared quite flustered, You still remember how I got kicked out of the Wang House? Well, its because I beat up someone. That person is the young master of the An House, An Xiang Ran.
Chapter 425 “To Love is to Hate (3)”
Chapter 425 To Love is to Hate (3)
Bai Xiachen was so surprised that he actually popped his eyes, The one Xiaopeng beat up is someone from the An family?
This Uneasy in his demeanor, the chubby stutters to exin himself, The truth is. I didnt mean to, I just couldnt hold myself back. I.
But before he could finish that sentence, a crisp voice carrying both the tune of male and female had drifted over.
Ho, isnt this Wang Xiaopeng? Howe you still have the nerve to return to Fairy City? And here I thought your grandfather had beaten a scourge like you to death.
An Xiang Ran!
Him being called a useless trash wasnt because of ack of strength, but rather.. its his IQ being overwhelmingly touching! Therefore, Wang Xiaopeng had every confidence and means to overpower this kid.
You Stopping in his steps, An Xiang Rans first reaction was to raise both his middle and thumb finger at the chubby.
Thats right, not index finger, rather a girlish duo of thumb and middle like those used in a dance!
And adding in that butterfly like wardrobe and excessive makeup powder on his face, its no wonder the chubby would get all creeped out by this An Xiang Ran.
Im going to make this clear Wang Xiaopang! Gnashing his teeth, the sissy boy somehow turned that angry appearance into a not so angry one using that feministic look: I am the young master of the An House. If you continue being rude to me, I will will tell me father and have hime beat you!
Twitching hard several times over, Wang Xiaopeng looked like hes ready to puke from thatplexion: Young master? I say youngdy is more like it! Always shing yourself before me, I say you are deliberately trying to disgust me arent you?
You who are you calling ady! I am a man, a man! An Xiang Ran was so angry that he wants to cry right now.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Not wanting to drag this out, Wang Xiaopeng swiftly turns to his friend: Now do you understand why I did it? Towards people like this I just cant help it.
Yet, instead of agreeing, Bai Xiachen only blinked his eyes in confusion: But why do I feel like you two are getting along just fine with that love hating?
Love hating? Who would want to love hate with him!
When Bai Xiachens opinion came out, the attention of the two opposing yers were instantly turned towards him. Butpared with An Xiang Rans anger, Wang Xiaopengs eyes were full of disappointment at his friend there.
What a pretty kitty. It didnt take long for the sissy boy to be distracted by the baby tiger currently cuddling in his masters arm.
He wanted to go fondle the cat, he really did. However, the ego of this sissy boy apparently was much stronger than his desire.
I wont be tempted by your kitty, you and Wang Xiaopang are on the same side!
You are a cat; your whole family are cats! Open your eyes this instant, I am a white tiger! A white tiger you hear me!!!
Now, popping his eyes with jaws dropping so low that he couldnt close them, An Xiang Ran had to take a moment toe to terms with reality: It Its talking?
This kitty can talk?
First giving the sissy boy a nce, then back at the tiger in his arms, Bai Xiachen figured its best he exined the situation: He is not a cat, hes a white tiger. Do you also want a demon beast?
But my family already has some demon beasts, An Xiang Ran quickly realized thats not quite right.
Its true his home has some demon beasts, but none are capable of human speech like the one here.
If you dont want to go then thats fine, exhaling a sigh, Bai Xiachen made it sound like its a shame. I agreed to take Xiaopeng out to the nearby mountains to catch a demon beast because he still hasnt experienced the fun of personally catching one yet. So, I thought you might want to try as well. If you are not willing then.
Chapter 426 “To Love is to Hate (4)”
Chapter 426 To Love is to Hate (4)
Ill go, An Xiang Rans eyes suddenly went bright, Wang Xiaopeng is a road blind, he doesnt know the way. I will take you to Qinling, the closest mountain range we have here.
Even though the demon beasts of the Qinling Mountains are not as good as the ones from the Abyss, they are nevertheless still passable, hence the reason why the baby boy would choose such a terrain so close to the city.
Sess! Turning around to wink at his chubby friend, Bai Xiachen knew hes got it now.
Wang Xiaopang may be unwilling to tag along with this sissy boy, but emotions aside, the kid knew he couldnt start throwing a fit right now.
Night fall.
Mother, rushing up to cling onto those legs, the boy puts on a pitiful appearance in order to take the lead.
Where did you go toe back sote? Pricking her brows, Bai Yan questions her son immediately.
I was very curious about this ce so I went out with Xiaopeng to y. Dont be angry at me okay Mother? Blinking his big innocent eyes like he did no wrong, its obvious this wasnt the first time.
Sure enough, Bai Yans stern face instantly melted away after seeing this adorable disy, Alright, go inside and rest, its reallyte now.
No, I dont want to. Clinging full on against the womans body now, Bai Xiachen starts making demands like a little devil that he was, I want to sleep with Mother tonight. When Father returns, he will throw me out again.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
You little rascal Pinching her sons nose, Bai Yan was truly helpless to her sons plea. Bending over, she picks him up with grace and finesse, Alright then, you can stay for the night. But starting tomorrow you must go to your room to sleep.
Burying his head into her plentiful chest, Bai Xiachen immediately reveals a peaceful smile like he just found the safest haven in the world.
Mother is my most loved person. I will never leave Mothers side!
Over at the west wing of the Wang estate.
This is already the third wave of people I sent, who is that woman and why do all of them disappear without a trace? Distorted in his face, a perennial gloom could be seen hovering above Wang Deyis (Second) head as he smashed the tea set to the ground.
By all ounts, there should be some sort ofmotioning out of that courtyard if Bai Yan intercepted his people. However, its been quiet during this period, so quiet that its eerie to those involved.
Lord Deyi, should we continue to send our men? One of the shadow guards respectfully asks.
Inhaling deeply: Dont bother with that woman for now and focus back over to my brother. Has there been any movement from Old Twos side?
No milord, Lord Deqiu has done nothing other than eat and sleep. If not then it taking the fifth young miss and young master out to y.
Chapter 427 “Adorable Little Lamb (1)”
Chapter 427 Adorable Little Lamb (1)
Wrinkling his brow, Wang Deyi remains suspicious, Many days? Can it be, Old Two is really not responding?
Leave first and continue spying on my brothers movement. As for that woman who came with him, sneering with a sinister light in his iris, She better mind her own business, otherwise.
An House
Skirting into the courtyard with his peachy robe, An Xiang Ran really does have the making of a finedy if not for that conspicuous bump on his throat.
Xiang Ran, you are back?
Like an obstacle, that vigorous and powerful voice belonged to the old senior behind the boy, which startled him upon recognition: Grandpa, are you looking for me?
Because the kid didnt quite understand the intent of his grandfather for asking, An Xiang Ran held off on replying immediately and instead took a moment to think it through.
That chubby from the Wang family is a tyrannical character. Im afraid you will suffer if you get too close to him, so.
Grandfather! Eximing on the spot, the kid finally got it, I have the freedom to choose my own friends.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Ever since he was little, this peachy boys grandfather C An Zheng Nan C have always dictated the every move of the boy, thats why he turned out in such a fashion and without proper friends. Now that the opportunity to mingle with people of his own age group hase, theres no way An Xiang Ran would let it go.
Ive had enough of those lonely days!
But my child, Grandpa here is doing this for your own good. Your father left only you behind, how can I bear to see you being bullied? Listen to Grandpa and dont have too much contact with those people.
He really does care, thats why theres nervousness and worry in those old eyes. Its not like this grandpa wants his grandson to be lonely, just that hes afraid that the boy would suffer a lot of grievances in the pursuit of making friends.
It didnt help either when the one they are talking about here was Wang Xiaopang, a child that has a long history of being physical.
You. But before the elder could further his argument, the boy had already stamped his feet away, leaving the old grandpa full of worries in his eyes.
Father, it was then a low muffled voice came from the side.
Wrinkling his brows, the senior slowly shifts his gaze over to the source that was the middle-aged man standing nearby. This person was the uncle of the peachy boy, also the current chief of the An House.
Father, are you troubling yourself again for Xiang Rans sake? Chuckling at his fathers demeanor, An Zhen Ning appears to be morex in his viewpoint, Hes already old enough, we need to give him some freedom so let him be. Otherwise, it will only be counterproductive if we be too hard.
Towards his sons persuasion, the senior only smiled while shaking his head, How can I not understand such things. I just dont want him to be hurt.
Zhen Ning, is something the matter ining to find me?
The story is like this. Some time ago I managed to get my hands on a Dragon Fruit, then yesterday that third son of the Wang House sent someone to see me, iming they wish to purchase it for double the price. Im here to discuss the matter with you. Father, should we sell it?
The third son, Wang Deyi? Wrinkling his forehead to the point of it bing a prune, the elder became increasingly rmed, You decide, but have our people be on the lookout nevertheless.
No! The grandpa had only just finished making his decision when this proud squealy voice cuts him off.
But my boy, why cant we sell this Dragon Fruit to the Wang House? Confused by his grandsons outcry, the senior questions the boy.
I say no is no! Puffing up his cheeks, the peachy boy appears to be very displeased, The Dragon Fruit is mine, I wont allow it to be sold to that person.
Chapter 428 “Adorable Little Lamb (2)”
Chapter 428 Adorable Little Lamb (2)
Because An Xiang Rans parents died prematurely, whether it be the senior or the current chief of the An House, both adults would pamper this peachy boy to the point of calling it spoiled. Therefore, it didnt take much at all for the grandpa to nod happily in agreement: Okay, okay, the Dragon Fruit is yours my child. Zhen Ning, go get it for your nephew in a bit.
Okay Father, smiling as well like his father, An Zhen Ning readily answers the request, Then what about the Wang House?
Just ignore them.
Its quite rare for his grandson to demand something so theres no way this doting elder would deny it.
As for that third son of the Wang House, who the heck does he think he was? At best nothing but a next generation brat of a wealthy family, its not like the chief of that household was making the demand himself!
While all of this was urring at the other ce, Bai Yan on the other hand was currently enjoying herself by sipping away at the tea she prepared.
Mother. Quickly following after this call was a small little hand pushing open the door, Mother, is there something you are thinking about?
cing the teacup down, Bai Yan pulls her son up to herp, I asked your Auntie Hualuo to investigate the An House. It shouldnt be long before she gets her hands on the Dragon Fruit.
Mother, cuddling into her arms to meet that intimacy, Bai Xiachen proudly looks up at the woman. Let me handle this matter okay? You can rest while I do.
Yet, instead of getting very happy at her sons request, Bai Yan only showed a suspicious face: You can do it?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Instantly exploding at theck of confidence, the little steambuns face was a cherry red due to his own emotions: Is Mother not believing in me?
Unfortunately for the baby boy, that appearance could only be called adorable, causing the woman to sneak a peck at the next possible chance.
No, of course Mother would believe in my little precious boy. You are very capable and Im proud of my one and only son.
Only then did Bai Xiachen nestle back into those arms.
I am Mothers sweet littlemb, I will solve all of your problems so you can stop working so hard. Im old enough now, I can take care of you.
I can take care of you.
Like any mother, that statement could only be called soul pratingly warm.
Okay, I will believe you this time then. Revealing a smile as bright as the sun, Bai Yan couldnt ask for a better son in this lifetime.
WAH!
But before the mother and son duo could continue their family time, an earth-shattering cry from the outside had broke the mood.
Lets go and see whats happened.
Before long, the scene of a little girl crying her hearts out in the yard hade into sight, and beside her was a certain little kitty sitting there, licking its paws with a fierceness in its eyes.
Qinger!
Note: Old Chinese literature like to add a er to the ending of a name sometimes to show their close bond. Its like the Japanese version of Chan and San.
The first to arrive on scene would of course be Wang Deyi because the man recognized it was his daughters voice long before anyone else, What happened?
The kitty red at me! Clinging onto her fathers hand, the girl wholeheartedly cries out, Hurry and drive that kitty away Father, I want it gone!
Chapter 429 “Adorable Little Lamb (3)”
Chapter 429 Adorable Little Lamb (3)
To hear that sudden outburst from the little girl, the current chief of the Wang House would of course be not pleased. From that anxious expression to a cold hard one, Wang Yufan speaks out using his stern voice: Didnt I say to have her not toe out during this period, or did you take my words as a joke instead?!
Father! Wang Deyi roars out in refute, She is your own granddaughter, how can you reprimand your own flesh and blood over some outsiders. Besides, this mistake isnt only my daughters fault. If that cat didnt try to scare her then why would she cry out?
Curling that brow, the grandpa knew his son had a point, If this is indeed the cats fault, then.
Mother, catching a glimpse of that broken brick next to Little Rice, Bai Xiachen chimes in at the perfect timing. Whatzy servants this ce has, such a big brick lying there and wont even bother to clean it up. What if someone trips over it?
Due to everyones attention being gathered around the little girls wellbeing, they had inadvertently missed this crucial picture. Now that the little steambun has reminded them all of this, its not hard to imagine whats going on and whos at fault.
Sinking in his old face, the grandpa was the first to speak at this point: The servants of my home isnt foolish enough to make such a mistake. I want an exnation Qinger.
I Sounding guilty in her voice, the little girl ufortably fiddles her finger while answering, I am not wrong! All I did was throw a brick at it. I wanted to drive this animal away, what wrong did I do?!
The Wang family have always been a bloodline that prospered on the male side so this elder tended to be extra fond of his granddaughters. Therefore, to hear something like this directly from the girl herself, its not hard to imagine how disappointed Wang Yufan was in his old eyes.
Qinger, I am so disappointed in you. Back then it was you my child who provoked that demon beast, thats why it scratched you in the end. Now you want to repeat the same mistake? Shaking his old head, the grandpa sighs helplessly, Old Three, take your daughter back to her room and make sure she doesnt step out of the door!
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
As resentful as he was over this, Wang Deyi could do nothing right now and decides to leave. However, his legs didnt even get past the first step before the indifferent voice from behind caused him to freeze on the spot.
Did I say you can leave?
Enraged to the point of wanting to erupt, Wang Deyi instantly turns around with fire in his eyes: And what do you n to do about it? Miss Bai Yan, Im only letting this slide out of respect for your status as an alchemist. If you continue to push your luck then I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!
Not minding the rudeness, Bai Yan tlyys out her terms: Have her apologize to my Little Rice.
What?
This damn woman wants my daughter to say sorry to a sted animal?
I dont want to apologize Father, its nothing but a cat. The girls eyes were just as angry as her old mans, I am a human, I refuse to apologize to a cat thats inferior to me!
Crossing her arms around the chest, Bai Yan raises a smirk at them: Dont want to? Alright, thats fine. But before then, Im sure at least one of you have taken my Dan pills before. Just spit them back out and we can cancel the deal, then we are even.
No Steaming as he righteously points at the woman, Wang Deyi refuses to stand down, Our family purchased the items with our own money, based on what can you demand us to spit it back out?
Not bothering to answer the ignorant man, Bai Yan only shot a smirky grin at Wang Deqiu whos standing to the side.
Those medicinal Dan pills were provided to us free of charge by Miss Bai Yan here, when did you spend money to buy them? Hes been pent up for a while there as well, now that Bai Yan was giving him the chance to take the stage, how can the man not shine?
Provided free of charge? Widening his eyes in shock, Wang Deyi became overwhelmed by his second brothers shamelessness.
This shrewd woman would provide such precious medicines free of charge? As if!
Furthermore.
You said she provided it free of charge, then where did the money Father sent to you go?
Chapter 430 “Adorable Little Lamb (4)”
Chapter 430 Adorable Little Lamb (4)
Oh, I spent it all. Rubbing his nose shamelessly, Wang Deqius fa?ade was so infuriating that it was enough to make his younger brother want to smack it to vent the steam.
Alright! Filled with bitterness in that voice, Wang Deyi (Three) grew vicious in his eyes, I hope you wont regret this in the future!
Just wait, in a few days and it will be Fathers birthday. By then the elder from the Medicine Sect will be here also. Once the deed is done, its just a matter of fact that the tide will on our side!
Taking in a deep breath, the man urges his girl to go forward, Daughter, go apologize.
Papa Popping her little eyes, the little girl exims with astonishment in her voice like she couldnt believe this.
Apologize! Repeating the order, Wang Deyi clearly sounded impatient now.
Weve apologized. Daughter, were leaving. Holding his daughters hand, the third son of this family wasted no time to depart from this unweing ce.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
But before the pair did so though, Wang Qinger didnt forget to shoot one final nce at Bai Xiachen who was standing next to the tiger.
Why is such a good-looking younger brother raising such a nasty beast?
Then as if that wasnt enough, an extreme level of jealousy had surfaced from the girls eye when Wang Xiaoton (chubbys sister) gleefully toddled over to the boys side.
Papa Biting her lips in grievance, the little girl goes all red in the eyes like shes about to cry, Im sad.
Then can I marry that pretty little brother when we do?
Wang Deyi was really stunned. Stopping in his footsteps, he frowns: The boy is not worthy of you with his background.
Now that was the wrong answer here because the girl could no longer control her tears as it came streaming down like a waterfall.
Understanding hes said the wrong wording there, the ignorant man immediately changes his tune to suit his need: Okay, dont cry my daughter. You can marry that boy if you like. After your big uncle bes the next chief of our family, no can disobey us again.
Thank you, Papa. Breaking out into a smile, Wang Qinger squeamishly replies like an embarrasseddy confessing her heart to a parent.
But how could a simple girl thats so young understand whats going on? Theres no way Wang Deyi would wed his daughter to a nobody. In fact, that dangerous glint of frost in his iris said it all C he intends to kill them.
My daughter must be wed to a member of either three major powers. What qualifications does an unknown wild child have to take my Qinger?
In a blink of an eye, over half a month had passed since they first arrived at this Fairy City.
This was her way of showing she trusts him, her one and only sons capability.
On the contrary though, the two scheming brothers of the Wang family was growing increasingly annoyed in the past two days as the birthday drew near. Theyve constantly tried to negotiate the purchase of the fruit, yet the An familys response was to deny the request and even turned them away at the front gate so how could they not be anxious?
And just like that, the expected date has arrived under these terms..
Filled with joy and countless people crowding through their doors, the Wang familys estate could only be called wondrous.
This household may have degraded greatly since its prime, but the status as the gatekeeper for the Misty Fairy House remains unchanged. So, its normal for those on good terms to still visit during such asions.
Chapter 431 “Birthday Storm (1)”
Chapter 431 Birthday Storm (1)
Chief of the An House has arrived!
Under theplimenting voice of the people, this high-pitched announcing sound clearly had a resonating effect on the guests because all had got silent. The mood was totally different from a second ago whereughter and chattery was abundant.
Its no secret that the rtionship between both families were not close at all,pounding the fact that Wang Xiaopeng had beat An Xiang Ran several years ago, its more fitting to say their stances are that of enemies than friends.
So, imagine the surprise in everyones mind to hear the An familys chiefing in person to the birthday banquet. Turning their heads, all attention was now ced onto the peachy boy and his uncle.
While An Xiang Ran didnt give a hoot about the extra eyesing his way, his uncle didnt think the same, especially when he finally saw Wang Xiaopeng stuffing his face on the dining table.
Chief An, what a pleasure to have youe. Coming out from his initial shock, the senior and host for the day hurried to step forward in open arms for the unexpected guest.
Ahumph, issuing a dry cough to clear his throat, An Zhen Ning subconsciously swept his eyes to the side where his excited nephew stood, I am here with my nephew to show him the ways and to bring a congrattory gift as well.
After saying that, he was about to let the servants bring in the said gifts; however, his nephew An Xiang Ran had beat him to the punch by rushing ahead for the main dining hall.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Like any careless dote who didnt pay attention to his own speed, it didnt take much for the peachy boy to trip over something. Crashing hard to the floor, the delicate box inside the kids sleeve had rolled forward, revealing the contents inside with its red radiance.
Xiang Ran!
Scared to the point of losing his spirit, An Zhen Ning could no longer care about the gift-giving. Running over himself, he hurries to check on the boys welfare.
My boy, how are you, did you get hurt anywhere? The mans face was full of tension and worry.
I am fine. Shaking his head, the peachy boy was just ready to pick back up the box when something unexpected urred C an unknown hand had snatched it away from him first!
Gee, your An House is too polite, giving us such valuable gifts. I will go ahead and collect it first for my father. Grinning right up to his eyes, Wang Deyis ugly smug could only be called an eyesore.
How unexpected for them to use the Dragon Fruit as a gift. If it was normally then we would have no choice, but now. Haha, the Medicine Sects elder will be here soon!
Wangs family Old Three, An Zhen Ningsplexion got dark, This Dragon Fruit belongs to my nephew and not a gift, please return it to us.
Hes already being quite polite there. If was his father instead, the old pops wouldve directly taken action already.
Chief An, a gift that is already sent cannot be returned, dont you know any manners? Wang Deyis face was very shameless there, showing every intent to steal the fruit from its owner.
Naturally the people here today wouldnt miss the odd behavior. Lowering their voices into a whisper, the discussions could only be called humiliating for the host.
What are you doing Old Three? Hurry and return the Dragon Fruit this instant! The grandpa roars, embarrassed to the point of wanting to dig a hole and hide in it.
Chapter 432 “Birthday Storm (2)”
Chapter 432 Birthday Storm (2)
Father, this Dragon Fruit is the birthday gift given to us by the An family so you need not be polite with them. Acting like he couldnt see his old mans displeasure at all, Wang Deyi issues out a greed filledughter which resonated within the hall.
You Breathless over the anger surging from within, Wang Yufan shows utter disappointment over his sons appearance.
Where am I supposed to show my old face if this kind of tant robbing of others property were to be passed out?
Return it back to me! Rushing over with intense anger in his young eyes, An Zheng Ran wanted to take back what was his only to be jerked aside by the scoundrels flip of a hand.
Fortunately this time the peachy boy didnt fall t on the ground, but thats only because of his uncles fast reaction from behind. Regardless, this turnout was in every way an insult and a mess.
You people are really too much! Screaming inside over the maltreatment, An Zhen Ning turned frosty cold in his voice, Coming today is the worst mistake weve made. Now return the Dragon Fruit to us and I will pretend we never came. He extends his hand to Wang Deyi, signaling the demand of said item.
This sort of opinion didnt just apply to the nephew and uncle pair, the other guests as well thought the same, This Wang Deyi is a real piece of work, turning his old mans birthday into this farce.
Father. Just as the situation reached a critical stage, Wang Deyuan (First) finally came forward, This time the Dragon Fruit must be ours. If anything, I willpensate the An House double of whatever they paid.
Are you trying to frustrate me to death as well? Inhaling deeply over his two sons terrible behavior, Wang Yufan gnashes his teeth to ask this.
I dont have a choice either Father. I promised an elder of the Medicine to gift the item to him so how can I not keep my word? Dont me me Father, I am only doing this for the sake of our family.
That excuse may sound right and reasonable, but the grandfather here knew otherwise. They are the gatekeepers of the Misty Fairy House. Even if they dont keep their word to an elder of the Medicine Sect, that power wouldnt do anything out of consideration for their Wang familys status.
But. if it bes known that they openly robbed anothers item for the sake of pleasing someone else, then he, Wang Yufan, could stop showing his face in the public henceforward.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Give it back, give me back my Dragon Fruit! Red his eyes, An Xian Ran once again rushed at the scoundrel like a madman in a attempt to take back whats his. However, the glint in those pupils were truly ferocious, totally different from his usual girly self.
Careful Xian Ran! Cramping up in his heart, the boys uncles first instinct was to stop this. Sadly for him, the boy had already rushed in front of Wang Deyis face before he could do anything.
Scram! This time the scoundrel didnt hold back. In a sh of disgust, Wang Deyi sends a cold-hard kick at the childs chest.
Just that, when the man thought his attack wouldnd and send the kid flying, a rush of white light hade rushing from behind first and causing him to roll forward like a tumbling mess.
Who, who attacked me?! Roaring out with indignation in his face, Wang Deyi hurries to get up in order to find the perpetrator.
What came into his view next was a white kitty licking its paws with a clear look of disdain in those big blue eyes followed only by a tender voice from the front hall.
Little Rice, scratch him!
Swoosh!
Leaping up at the order, the baby tigers razer sharp ws were true to its target and aimed straight for the mans face.
Damn beast! In his scream of defiance, Wang Deyi raises his arms to counter.
Chapter 433 “Birthday Storm (3)”
Chapter 433 Birthday Storm (3)
Damn this hateful cat, hes actually a demon beast as well, Ive let my guard down! But a cat is a cat, how can I possibly lose to a cat?
Or so thats what this scoundrel thought anyways because thest bit of hope he had was shattered in that split second.
The reason?
Though it was faint and brief, Wang Deyi could clearly see the word king appear above Little Rices forehead there.
Thi-this is no cat, hes the king of animals C a tiger!
AH! Gushing with blood from his facial wound, the severe pain causes the bastard to issue out a deafening scream.
Perhaps its the shock of how quickly things advanced, or hes just inexperienced to such events, but An Xiang Rang (peachy boy) has finally realized how close he came to danger back there and burst into tears.
Its okay Xiang Ran, its okay, Uncle is here. In one sweep of his arms, An Zhen Ning pulls his nephew into his embrace with distress clearly shown on that face: Nothing can harm you my boy, Uncle wont let any who dares to hurt you get away with this.
Sniffling like a little wife there, An Xiang Ran peers up at the stoic figure while wiping his tears: Uncle, that Dragon Fruit, I wanted to give it to my friend Bai Xiachen.
Bai Xiachen?
Lapsing out for a second there, An Zhen Ning then remembers who that name belongs to. ording to his memory, that should be the boy whos been ying with his nephew recently.
Is that why Xiang Ran is on good terms with Wang Xiaopen now?
Just as he was thinking this, the current chief of the An House had found his attention grabbed by that little steambuning over from the front.
He had to admit, because of how adorable Bai Xiachen looked from the surface, he too was having a good impression of the child at first nce. As for Wang Xiaopang whos alsoing over. Well, theres nothing more to say aside from being a fat chubby who made him want to smack that boy out of reflex.
That Seeing his friends are here now, An Xiang Ran fidgets around like hes ashamed of himself, Im sorry Xiachen, I wanted to give you the Dragon Fruit today as a surprise, but I didnt think it would turn out like this.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Rolling his eyes at the peachy boys reaction, Wang Xiaopeng uses a how can you be that dumb kind of tone in his voice: Seriously, its not like you dont know my third uncles foul nature, why would you choose such a ce to bring the Dragon Fruit. You shouldve done it in private and not in such an open asion.
In the face of his newfound friend Bai Xiachen, An Xiang Rans tone could only be called friendly, borderline worshiping even, but against the gobsmacking chubby, his reception was as usual in his manner of using that double sissy finger posture.
(For those that dont know what the author is referring to, try searching up sailor moons picture)
When have I An Xiang Ran ever given a gift in the shadows? If Im going to give a gift then it must be done in the open. If anything, it should be me asking you about this. How can your third uncle be this shameless Xiaopeng?
Not missing his nephews wording there, An Zhen Ning immediately began examining the said boy, So Xian Ran took the Dragon Fruit from Father because of this child?
Uncle, do you remember the snow fox that I brought back a few days ago? It was Bai Xiachen here who got it for me. He took me to Mt. Qinling for it.
Bai Xiachen got it for you? Just the three of you?
An Zhen Ning was clearly surprised by this piece of information based on how wide his eyes were. Forget about himself, even a full party of adventurers would have a difficult time returning safely, let alone bringing back a snow fox.
Mhmm, Bai Xiachen is really amazing Uncle. He only needed to give the word and those demon beasts were all kneeling before us to let us choose.
Now that was even more shocking of a news for the man.
One word is enough to make a group of demon beasts submit? Who is this boy.
But if what Xiang Ran said is true, then giving out this Dragon Fruit is more than worth it.
While the group was busy with their own revtion and chitchat, Little Rice on the other hand has already finished up his mission of retrieving the Dragon Fruit. Wagging his tiger tail happily, he immediately runs back over to the little steambuns side in anticipation for some pampering.
Chapter 434 “Birthday Storm (4)”
Chapter 434 Birthday Storm (4)
Little Rice is amazing, rubbing the tigers head, Bai Xiachen copies exactly what his mother does to himself when he does something right.
Sure enough, Little Rices expression instantly showed satisfaction over thatpliment. Stretching out his pawszily, the fe hurries to jump into the kids arm for warmth.
Mother, just as the kid finishes turning his head around, thats when he saw the reddish figure slowly strolling up to his spot. But in order to not be outdone, he also dashes forward to cling onto those extravagant legs of his own ord.
I brought you the Dragon Fruit like I said. Are you happy?
Xiachen is very good, my most favorite and capable son. Caressing the little steambuns face, her smile could only be called motherly warm, What sort of reward would you like?
Mother is the best reward I can get, but if you must, I want Mother to give me hugs and kisses. Looking up with hopeful eyes, the boy clearly wanted her to do just that.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Oh my sweetheart, my precious baby. Bai Yan was full of joy as she picked up the child to smother him with kisses. Its as if no matter how many times she did so it was not enough.
Look at them, and look at yourself you damn brat. Seeing how warmly the pair was acting, Wang Deqiu could only squint his eyes with jealousy, Why cant you say something nice to your old man here and make me happy?
Wang Xiaopeng was dumbfounded because he already tried that before by copying his friend there.
Now hes ming me for not being sweet in my tongue?
Like his grandson, Wang Yufan also sighed right now, Why is it that other familys children and grandchild are always better? So well-behaved and smart, totally different from the troublesome bunch I have here.
Ooumph! Grunting hard as he attempts to climb back up from the ground, Wang Deyis eyes were dangerously sharp in his ragged state, Miss Bai Yan, I advise you to give me the Dragon Fruit. No one can protect you if you provoke the Medicine Sect!
Medicine Sect?
Lapsing out for a second, Bai Yans head suddenly remembered back to the time with Bai Zhanpeng, the young lord of said power.
Its been many days since he left already, I wonder if his bodys recovered yet.
Perhaps the woman herself hasnt realized it yet, but shes currently being concerned over a supposed stranger, a circumstance that shouldnt be happening at all.
In response to the silence there, Wang Deyi only took it as the woman being afraid over his threat. Showing a sneering smile: If you are afraid then hand over the Dragon Fruit. When I offer it up to the elder from the Medicine Sect, I will also include your part in its retrieval. Maybe if the elder is happy, he might even guide you in your alchemy. Such an opportunity doesnte often so think hard on it.
Sure enough, a series of gasping and hisses could be heard among the audience.
Of the three major powers in this world, the Holy Land was undeniably the strongest in terms of fighting force with the Misty Fairy House being the most mysterious. As for the Medicine Sect, as per its name, its healers and alchemy are top notch. Therefore, to have an elder of said power guide a youngster would be equivalent to giving the child new life.
Well, thats in the view of these mundane and ordinary folks anyways, Bai Yan could care less. Stuffing the fruit into her sleeve, she readily leads her son away without shooting another nce backwards.
The purpose of my visit here is for the Dragon Fruit. Now that I have it, I will be leaving. Also She paused, acting like shes deliberating if she should say it in the open, For the kindness the Wang House showed me during this time, I have ced my birthday gift to Lord Wang in my room. You can go retrieve it when you please.
Unlike her mothers indifference, Bai Xiachen on the other hand was much more alive in how he kept waving at his two friends: An Xiang Ran, Wang Xiaopeng, Im going home now with my mother. If you two have any time in the future then doe find me at my grandshifus ce.
The peachy boy may not know the little steambuns background, but Wang Deqiu and his brat of a son definitely does. Thats why Wang Xiaopengs eyes were a brilliant star upon hearing the invitation: Okay Xiachen, I will definitelye visit you at your grandshifus ce. Between your grandshifus home and the Misty Fairy House, I wonder which is better.
Chapter 435 “Elder of the medicine Sect (1)”
Chapter 435 Elder of the medicine Sect (1)
Hehe! Wiping the trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth, Wang Deyi fires a sinister re at his older brother: Old Two, is this the way you taught your son? Not only does he turn on his own, he also dares to speak such conceited words?
You shut up! Wang Deqiu snapped, My son doesnt need you to discipline him!
Alright! Very well! Snickering with contempt, the scoundrel issues out augh bordering on the line of madness: Old Two, dont say I didnt warn you, its you who wouldnt listen so its not me who didnt take into consideration for our brotherhood.
In response, Wang Deyuan (First) promptly shot an expressionless look over to Bai Yans location, Someonee, stop these two this second. No one is allowed to take a step out of the Wang House without my order!
In an instant,rge numbers of men from all angles hade running out from their hiding spots, thus surrounding the mother and son pair in a circling formation.
Outrageous, I am the master of this home, all of you stand down! Pointing at his eldest son, the old grandpa actually turned blue from the extreme level of disbelief coursing through his veins.
You are already old Father, its time you stepped down from your position. I had intended to wait until I gave the Medicine Sect the Dragon Fruit before doing this, but you left me no choice. This is for the sake of the family. If we continue with your stubbornness then it would eventually lead to the end of our great House. Wang Deyuans voice sounded very determined like hes prepared for the worst.
I am only doing this for everyone. If our family continues on this path then its just a matter of time before our destructiones to past. Yet this old stubborn fool doesnt seek help, only letting things continue in this downward slope.
Under the light blue sky, Bai Yan slowly stopped in her steps, allowing the wind to blow against her crimson dress and sardonic smile.
Do you people really think that with only this much is enough to stop me? After saying that, the air around the womans body suddenly became a biting cold.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
As the number one priority, they must stop Bai Yan from leaving less they want to be considered liars to the expected elder from the Medicine Sect.
But urgency was one thing, it doesnt mean one has to be rash in their actions. As a calm and stable person, Wang Deyuan didnt move right away, only examining the woman for details.
This woman is not weak. Without Fathers support, would the men we have here be able to stop her? In any case, whats done is done, theres no going back now. The Dragon Fruit must be ours this time, otherwise we wont be able to exin ourselves in a bit.
All of you go attack, raising his hand, Wang Deyuan calmly gave the order.
What a moron! Filled with contempt, Wang Deqius face was filled with ridicule at his two brothers idiotic arrangement: Come here son, lets watch how they will make their own ending!
Because he never bothered to restrain his voice when saying that, it meant everyone in the dining hall was able to clearly hear it.
While Wang Deyi (Third) appeared disgruntled and annoyed by his second brothers antic, the eldest brother Wang Deyuan on the other hand remains unchanged and watched on as his men moved in.
Chapter 436 “Elder of the medicine Sect (2)”
Chapter 436 Elder of the medicine Sect (2)
Uncle, tightly pulling against An Zhen Nings hand, the peachy boy revealed a touch of rosy anger from his face as he made his case, These people are too horrible, can you go help my friend?
Xiang Ran, this is rted to the Medicine Sect though The man clearly sounded hesitant.
Unlike the Wang House who has the Misty Fairy House backing them from behind, their An House might not be able to bear the consequences if they do offend such a power. Thats why hes not stepping in.
I dont care, you have to help Xiachen and his mother. If you dont help them, then-then I will Giving a thorough stomp of his feet, An Xiang Ran makes his final move, I will leave home and never return.
Towards his nephews unreasonable demand, An Zhen Ning could only make a helpless smile, Thats what happens when this little guy is his brothers only son and the old pops precious little sweet boy.
But just as this man wanted to speak out to intervene, the reddish figure standing in the middle of the encirclement had made her move first. With one quick leap, Bai Yan was now floating in the air!
I originally didnt want to make things too difficult for the Wang House because of Xiaopengs rtionship, but you people simply wouldnt let us go.
ss Dragon, kill any who dares to block our path! Landing firmly onto the creatures back, Bai Yan issues out this order like a king, a truly ruler of this world.
Dra-Dragon Wang Deyi was deathly pale from the shock.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
How can this be! Dragons have long gone extinct a thousand years ago, why does she have a dragon as a ride?
This is not possible!
Of course, its not just this scoundrel thinking this. Its been a millennium since dragons have appeared before the mundane in this world. To witness one in real life was equivalent to witnessing a god, a surreal creature of legend.
Thats why when news broke out of Bai Xiachen bing the master of this ss Dragon, most have already gotten wind of this, the one exception being Fairy City.
Then just as everyone was in awe over the serpent flying in the air, a majestic voice untimely interjects itself: It seems I came at the wrong time. Should I leave and return after the Wang family finishes with their affairs?
This voice may sound unfamiliar to all the rest, but Wang Deyuan and Wang Deyi definitely recognizes it. Just like how they foretold, an elder in white soon appeared from the gloomy clouds, issuing out a ray of hope for these two brothers.
Elder Zeng, you came just in time, the scoundrel didnt forget to shoot a venomous re over to Bai Yans location, This woman took away the Dragon Fruit we prepared for you. If your prestigious self came anyter then it wouldve been toote.
Chapter 437 “Elder of the Medicine Sect (3)”
Chapter 437 Elder of the Medicine Sect (3)
In response to that im, a slight frown was made by the elder as he shifted his attention over to the specified woman. Fortunately, thats all he did for now until an eximing cry from below caught his ears.
You are lying! Before the hesitant man could stop his nephew from blurting more careless words in this situation, the peachy boy had already rushed forward to point directly at Wang Deyi using his iconic sissy finger posture, The Dragon Fruit is mine! I can give it to whoever I please, who do you think you are?
You little twerp, get the fuck out of here! Wang Deyi snapped, If not for this sted little brat then the fruit wouldve been mine long ago.
An Zhen Ning didnt want to get involved before because of all those aforementioned reasons, but now to hear someone scolding his precious nephew in front of his face, its time he got serious too.
So is the Medicine Sect the same as the Wang family, robbing others of their possession? This Dragon Fruit belongs to our An House, and it is my nephews wish to gift it to his friend Bai Xiachen over there. Everyone here saw it with their own eyes, or could it be the medicine Sect wants to ignore the opinions of the world and do as they please?!
Naturally Elder Zeng wouldnt worry about the mouths of others when its of such importance to himself; however, that doesnt mean his superior C the sect leader C would turn a blind eye to such tarnishing matters. Its a surety that he be expelled if words got out!
Girl, the elders tone softens up, This Dragon Fruit is for refining a seventh-grade medicinal pill used for breakthrough. Aside from that, its mostly useless for anything else. I suggest you give it up so I can put it to better use.
This wasnt the senior looking down upon Bai Yan, but rather its her age that made him think this way. It requires extreme talent and time to reach such high levels in ones alchemy, and the woman there didnt seem to meet any of the criteria.
Girl, dont be too hasty in rejecting me just yet. Not getting mad either, the elder only showed a faint smile like hes confident to win her over, I can see you cherish the Dragon Fruit greatly as well, that must mean you are an alchemist yourself. How about this, if you give me the fruit then I will help reserve a spot inside the Medicine Sect for you. Surely a great opportunity like this is better than a fruit thats of no use to you right now?
As the most sacred of ces for all alchemists in this world, its well known that the greatest of this profession are part of this power. As to the rest in the wild, they are merely considered half-ass.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Sure enough, everyone present were shooting looks of envy at Bai Yan after hearing this proposal. The only exception being Wang Deyi and his eldest brother who disyed raging hate.
It should have been us who was supposed to be rewarded. Now it taken by this woman!
Old grandpa, the one speaking was soft and cuddly, My mother already said shes not interested, why are you still clinging onto my mother so persistently, arent you ashamed?
Towards the insult, Elder Zengsplexion definitely grew darker with a tinge of anger slowly seeping up from his eyes.
Girl, I am advising you out of consideration. If you pass up on this opportunity then there wont be another chance in the future.
Now theres no way Wang Deyi could stay idle upon seeing his coveted item leaving before his very eyes. Roaring out with hate seething through his teeth: No, you cannot leave! Elder Zeng, you mustnt let this woman leave. If she does then there wont be another chance to take the Dragon Fruit!
So what if she rides a dragon? Dragons have long disappeared for a millennium, theres no way a single serpent could outdo a magnificent power like the Medicine Sect.
You shut up!
Chapter 438 “Elder of the Medicine Sect (4)”
Chapter 438 Elder of the Medicine Sect (4)
The elder was filled with angry steam in his belly over the idiotic mans statement, I wouldnt even bother toe if these bastards had made it clear before. Robbing the Dragon Fruit. Humph, they may be fine with ruining their reputation, but Im not, I wont ruin my status within my sect just for their sake.
But. Apparently the scoundrel still hasnt gotten it at this point so his eldest brother had to stop him with a warning re from the side.
Miss Bai Yan, you can leave now. Pressing down his inner anger, Wang Deyuan unwillingly closes his mouth.
But now I dont want to go anymore, currently leaning against the dragons horn, Bai Yans reply carried a somewhat yful tone like shes toying with them.
Gently stroking her sons hair, a stream of cold gleam explodes out of the womans eye: Your Wang family almost scared my son, shouldnt you give me an exnation for that?
Dont push your luck Bai Yan, my Wang House isnt some pushover, we are the Misty Fairy Houses gatekeeper! Bursting with re from his body, the scoundrel wanted tosh out only to have the back of his head wacked by something.
Father!
Enough! Wang Yufan was shuddering all over from the indignation of having his sons overstep him, Have you not embarrassed our family enough already? Go back inside this instant. Without my order you are not allowed to leave the manor!
I am not wrong! Wang Deyi cocks his head up in refusal, Father, you just dont know how insidious this woman is. She even had her son seduce my daughter, making her say she wont marry unless its him! If this woman isnt trying to cling onto our family then what else could she be doing?!
Not only were the others present gasping and having a moment over thatment, even Wang Deyuans face has changed over his younger brothers careless remark.
This younger brother is really stupid beyond cure, how can he say something like that in open public? What is his daughter supposed to do now in the future, how in Qinger supposed to face the people of the city?
I only want to keep Motherpany, no one can drive me away.
Wahh! It was right after the kids statement that this loud crying shout broke the air.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
For the scoundrel, Wang Deyi naturally recognizes the voice as his own daughter Wang Qingers. But when his mouth opened in an attempt to sooth that aching girl, he stopped midway for some reason.
I dont look good? Raising her teary face, Wang Qinger asks with hurt all over that voice.
In response, Bai Xiachen only nodded without a word after shooting a look at the weeping girl.
If it was any other person then the kid wouldve perhaps changed his wording out of consideration, but thats what happens she bullied Little Rice. For that reason, he wont forgive her!
Youre speaking nonsense! Wang Qinger stomps her feet in a fit, I am far better looking than Wang Xiaotong, and I am also better than your mother! She is nothing but an old woman, how can shepare with my youth?
All things have a sore spot, this includes a little fox as well.
For Bai Xiachen, his mother would be the sore spot. Thats why he would never allow anyone to insult Bai Yan!
My mother is the number one beauty in this world, how could you evenpare to her? Do you know what shame is? Raising his chin, the baby boy proudly cocks his head high, ss Dragon, spray her! Thats what she gets for insulting my mother.
In a deafening roar, the dragons intimidating eyes immediately focuses in on the mentioned girl, sending her tumbling backwards until she came to a fall. And if that wasnt enough, the creature went ahead to spew a ball of me out at the girl who had her eyes popping with horror.
Chapter 439 “Your Man is Here (1)”
Chapter 439 Your Man is Here (1)
Daughter! Scared to the point of turning pale, Wang Deyi could barely keep his legs straight as he struggled to keep that fear contained.
Wahh!
Following the dissipation of the sted smoke, what appeared at the epicentre was a girl with hair all dishevelled and tangled up like she just faced an explosion.
Finallying back to his sense at this scene, Wang Deyi promptly ran over to his daughters side and began checking her all over for injuries.
Qinger is only a child. What wrong did she do to deserve such treatment from you? He cries out to the sky, questioning the one responsible.
But I am also a child, blinking his big innocent eyes, Bai Xiachen raises a huge smile at the question.
Thats exactly right. Even if Wang Qinger was a child, shes still several years older than the boy.
In response, Wang Yufan only frowned, not uttering a single word.
This is all caused by yourself, who told you to mess with Bai Xiachen? Sneering from the side, Wang Deqiu takes this opening to ridicule his third brother.
Thats only because he tried to seduce my daughter. Now that hes seeing I wont agree, hes trying to push the me onto us and ruin my Qinger! Trembling all over from anger, the scoundrel simply doesnt relent in his shameless ways, Such self-righteous people is not qualified for us. I will never agree to leting such a person into our Wang House.
In reality, despite that strong stance and appearance, Wang Deyi was actually at his wits end: his daughter was crying her hearts out, he himself losing the favor of Elder Zeng, hes got nothing out of this aside from trouble and disgrace.
Meanwhile back over in the air, Bai Yan was busy smoothing out her sons hair when she spoke again: Are you still angry my son? If you are then we can have the big guy here spray a couple more of his mes, how about it?
Acting in ordance to that question, the ss Dragon immediately issues out a timely roar to rock the ground and air, thus causing the scoundrel back on the ground to subconsciously push the girl away from himself and causing his daughter to take another fall.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Qinger, how are you? Father here didnt mean to toss you away. Though he says that, the action earlier definitely said otherwise and everyone knew it.
Thats right, I really didnt mean to, its just that the dragon up there is too scary.
But excuses are excuses, Wang Deqiu only wanted to spit at his third brother in contempt because he knew better than anyone here, What father and daughter bond? If he had wanted to save Qinger earlier then he couldve done so on the first st. There was ample time for him to move when the fireball came flying down yet he stayed and watched on till the smoke waspletely gone.
Puckering his lip to the side like his chubby son, Wang Deqiu truly was a troublemaker in and out: Were not born of the same mother anyways. Besides, he often beats my son when Im not looking so you dont have to worry about me.
Miss Bai Yan, the old grandfather finally steps in, This idiot didmit a huge mistake, theres no denying that. But out of consideration for my old age, would you let me dispose of him using the family rules instead, please.
No matter what, hes still my son even if he does so many foolish things.
Chapter 440 “Your Man is Here (2)”
Chapter 440 Your Man is Here (2)
I will give you two choices. First being Wang Deyuan and Wang Deyi must leave the Wang House, never to return to Fairy City again. The second choice that is, I will do it myself and cripple them!
For the grandpa down below, either choices were a difficult one so he didnt know how to respond. But time wont be on his side today, nor would that powerful aura thatsing from afar permit it.
This Elder Zeng was stunned after seeing the old figure emerging from the clouds. Elder Ren Yi of the Holy Lands, what is he doing here?
Unlike the surprised looking from everyone though, Bai Yans second shifu only had panic and fluster in his appearance as he fled over to the womans position.
Howe you are here? Like everyone, Bai Yan also found it strange and shocking.
Perhaps its due to his urgency, or the long distance he traveled, but Ren Yi was unconventional from his usual cool tone. Grasping hard at his students shoulder, he blurts out the entire message in one go, Yan Yan, hurry and run, your man ising to find you! I I cant beat him.
Ren Yi made hisst sentence sounded very shameful like he had no face to show himself before the girl. Then again, they did gang up on Di Cang three to one and still lost.
Bang!
The crowd was thrust asunder by this bombshell of a news
The elder of the Holy Land knows Bai Yan? And are closely rted?
Moreover, he actually. cannot beat her man?
Who on earth is her man?
No longer just showing surprise in his eyes, Elder Zeng from the Medicine Sect also revealed panic in that old face.
Among those in the alchemist profession, the deciding factor to ones status and glory lies solely on their alchemic knowledge and capability.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
And the results lets say it was shocking and unbelievable. They were able to show everyone that theyve be proficient enough to be recognized as seventh rank alchemists!
To be clear, there arent many fortunate or skilled enough to reach such heights. Even for the Medicine Sect, theres only a few very old elders at that stage. Therefore, imagine how ashamed and embarrassed Elder Zeng felt right now knowing the pompous words he spouted earlier.
He would rather dig a hole and stuff himself in there to avoid confronting the world.
You said Di Cang came to find me? How did he know I am here? Still in the air, Bai Yan went from her initial shock on that face to a look of guilt.
This Ren Yi coughs a few times like hes embarrassed, Its your third shifu who inadvertently leaked your whereabouts, it has nothing to do with me and your big shifu.
Thats right, Qiu Shu Rong is always the scapegoat in these cases. Just like any siblings, the youngest always gotta take the me for anything bad, isnt that the way things go?
Shifu?
This
Its as if their hearts just got ruthless smashed until its been turned to mush. They arent deaf. For the woman to call Ren Yi her second shifu could only mean the other two main elders are also her shifu!
Just that, why does it sound like shes doing the instructing and the opposite is being instructed?
Compared with the shock of the people, Wang Deyi on the other hand could only be called scared beyond his wits. Their Wang family may be the gatekeepers of the Misty Fairy House, but at the end of the day, they are merely watchdogs at its core.
Chapter 441 “Your Man is Here (3)”
Chapter 441 Your Man is Here (3)
Considering Bai Xiachens identity, does he even need to seduce a little gatekeepers daughter? Of course not! That just goes to show how ignorant and foolish the old timer from the Medicine Sect was in his grant unting of power.
Yan Yan, hurry and flee, I only managed to get here ahead of time because I had your two shifus stay behind to block him. But I doubt they willst long at all.
Hearing the anxiousness in Ren Yis (Second) voice, Bai Yan could only respond with a wry smile of her own, It looks like were toote.
Oh heavens.
For thesemoners, its unheard of or even imagine themselves being able to see so many demon beasts at once!
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Phoenixes, Firebirds, Giant Eagles, Wild Gooses You name it, they had it.
And aside from this suffocating level of pressure, theres one particr existence at the flocks forefront. Like an arrogant king overseeing the world, that enchanting figure with his silvery hair was none other than Di Cang.
Son, it seems we cant escape anymore. Going weak in her legs, Bai Yan bites her lip in eptance.
Perhaps This is the real him, a genuine demon king. She has to admit, this new appearance from the man was very different from her original thuggish impression of him.
Di Cang, howe you are here?
Stopping before the woman, the man was domineering and showy, You want to escape from me?
I am here on business.
Its true, shes really here on official business and not a deliberate attempt at avoiding this man. Theres no fault in her words.
You couldve waited for me before conducting your business. Grasping onto the womans shoulder, Di Cangs iris showed a deep level of pain like hes hurt by her actions.
Does she find me that disgustful? To the point where she would not say goodbye?
I Im sorry Dropping her head, Bai Yan apologizes like a child who did wrong.
Seeing how Di Cangs attention was gradually shifting over to him instead, the baby boy then readily puts on a aggrieved face like hes suffered some serious indignation, But she is too ugly and Im afraid of getting nightmares. Because of that reason, she called Mother out as being old and say shes not good-looking.
Narrowing his eyes in on thatst bit, Di Cangs aura grew dangerously ominous: Ludicrous, as if such a person isparable with my woman?
In response, Bai Xiachen only popped his eyes in disbelief. He may be a child but the boy didnt miss the wording of his old man there. Instead of taking in the first half about himself and saying he would get even for him, Di Cang ignored it and only listened in on the segments pertaining to his mother.
I knew it, a wify is the most important while a son is only an extra. The baby boy depressingly mourns his own predicament.
However, Bai Yan thought otherwise. Giving her son a big thumbs up using her eyes, she couldnt ask for a better oue now that Di Cangs attention was divided from the fact that she did leave him behind.
Chapter 442 “Till End Do Us Part (1)”
Chapter 442 Till End Do Us Part (1)
Nibbling at the womans ear, Di Cang naturally wouldnt miss the signaling nces between the sneaky pair, We will talk about our problem after I am done!
Swirling his head around, the mans gaze swiftly fell upon the insignificant ants down below himself, or more specifically, to Wang Deyi who was gulping at that intimidating existence.
Father, save me, I dont want to die The scoundrel makes a plea to the grandpa, fearing he would be the first to suffer that wrath.
In response, the family chief of this Wang House only closed his eyes, allowing his body to tremble slightly due to the unsettling sensation coursing through his veins, Miss Bai Yan, I choose the first option of driving my sons out of the household!
Being expelled is better than death!
When did I ever promise something like that? It was then the domineering and dark voice casts its shadow over the people, You think a single word is enough to settle things after attacking my wife and child?
This what does Sir want then? Showing a bitter smile, the old grandpa steels his own nerve to ask.
Apologize to my wife by kneeling on the ground! Unyielding and unmerciful, Di Cangs voice was bone chillingly cold.
I wont suffer such humiliation! Kill me if you like!
Wang Deyi was really angry, Ive already been expelled from home, now these people still want to humiliate me?
But pompous words dont equate to his own courage. Following that promation, a loud and deafening roar hade down from above, sending the scoundrel shuddering with horror at the realization.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
I know my wrong, please have mercy on me Miss.
This literally left everyone bbergasted as their jaws dropped, What happen to the death over humiliation? It was just one roar, thats enough to make him pee his pants?
Then again, it was an understandable reaction after their eyes fell upon that thick mass of flocking birds in the sky. Instead of showing contempt, only sympathy remains for the Wang brothers who made a true fool of themselves today.
I have already apologized. Can I leave now? Not even brave enough to raise his head when asking, Wang Deyi only had the look of a coward as he shivered uncontrobly.
What sort of sin did I ever do to encounter these two monsters?
When did I say you can leave just because you apologized? Raising a bloodthirsty grin, Di Cang begins toying with the fool ording to his will.
Ignoring the kneeling man down below, Di Cang returns his gaze over to Bai Yan for the answer: What do you want to do with him?
Hmm, have them leave the Wang House entirely with their close members. If I were to ever learn of their return. Then I will personally cut off their legs! A sh of light flickers within the womans iris, showing she meant it.
Okay, in light of that frown, Di Cang didnt raise an objection and only sneered at the contemptable man, Scram then!
Like being granted amnesty, Wang Deyi wasted no time in pulling his daughter up from the ground before fleeing out of this ce.
Although the identity of being part of the Wang family was very important to him, but thats nothing inparison to his own life. Therefore, the scoundrel didnt want to spend another minute here out of fear for the woman changing her mind in thest second.
Just you wait, one day I will return everything you did to me today!
Not forgetting to cast a departing nce back over, this was thest thought Wang Deyi had in his mind when disappearing from view.
Chapter 443 “Till End Do Us Part (2)”
Chapter 443 Till End Do Us Part (2)
Ive removed the threat for you. Whether or not you can seize this opportunity will be up to your own ability. Jumping down from the dragons back, Bai Yans first words were directed at his neighbor.
Thank you, I wont forget this great favor, Wang Deqius wording sounded sincere and honest as he nodded in gratitude.
You dont have to thank me, we are in a cooperative rtionship so its mutually beneficial. Whats more. Pausing for a minute, Bai Yan went ahead to rub the chubbys head, I also like this child a lot.
In response, the father could only twitch in the corner of his mouth, How is this brat likable, howe I never see that?
Miss Bai Yan, showing a ttering smile, from what I know about you, people like my brothers shouldnt be able to get past your keen sights. They are not the type to stay put after being driven out of the household.
Hearing those warning words, Bai Yan only smiled to give the man a wink: Take a guess why dont you?
Shouldnt we settle our own scores first before worrying about others? Di Cangs voice sounded like he wanted to bite down at that tender flesh like a grouchy sourpouch.
But before anyone could respond or stop this, the couple had suddenly disappeared from the spot following a quick breeze from out of nowhere.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
For this reason, the baby boy could only pop his eyes dumbfoundedly, I got left behind again..
Baddie Father, Mother, wait for me! Looking all aggrieved in his cute little face, Bai Xiachen immediately wanted to give chase.
However, that wasnt meant to be because one of the giant eagles had untimely swooped down from above, blocking the boys path as a result.
Highness, you cant go.
Steaming in his demeanor, Bai Xiachen protests with tears seeping out the corner of his eye: That baddie stole my mother, that is my mother!
Highness, the king said he wille pick you up tomorrow so you cant disturb them for now this is the kings order.
Sires order is too cruel, look how devastated the little prince is right now.
Little Highness
Dont say anymore, I want to be alone so dont bother me.
Sniffling his cute little nose, Bai Xiachen turns his back on the eagle and began squatting there like hes scribbling something on the ground.
Talk about a sad picture.
Oh my poor little boy, wiping the old tears from his face, Ren Yi looked as distressed as the boy himself.
Unbeknownst to everyone else though, Bai Xiachen was in fact currently writing some circles in order to curse at Di Cang, not because hes grieving over the fact that hes been left behind.
That evil baddie, does he think he can toss me away just like that? I will forever keep clinging onto mother so he wont get another chance like this!
Meanwhile over at another location, Di Cang had only just finished pushing down at the woman underneath himself. He wanted more than just the kiss hes imposing on those lips, he wanted to invade that body and that heart.
Di Cang! Bai Yan was angry as she attempts to push away that ill-behaving hand beneath her thighs, Did you forget the promise you made with me? Mmm~
But Di Cang did not listen, only pushing harder to kiss on her forehead for some reason.
Then just as the woman thought the chance was here to free herself, an explosive sting suddenly came swarming into her head, causing a flood of memories toe flooding out like its about to be blown apart.
Chapter 444 “Till End Do Us Part (3)”
Chapter 444 Till End Do Us Part (3)
The scenes a chaotic battlefield with the sky illuminated using the blood of two opposing forces.
Yan Yan, go back with me, ok? The one speaking was an almost surreal fairy like man, peerless and divine, hes the avatar of all that was good in this world.
This man Who is he?
I have already nned to leave with him, just leave us, her eyes were filled with astonishment as the scene shifted to another battlefield where another woman stood at the forefront.
Why does this woman look so simr to me? Wait, NO!
To be more urate, aside from the clothes on that body, what shes witnessing was a woman who had the voice and appearance consistent to her own! Then theres that man beside the woman. Though the face was blurred out as well, Bai Yan could immediately recognize who it was.
Di Cang!
Thats right, aside from this man, who else could produce such a domineering and arrogant aura?
Why would Di Cang appear in my mind?
Yan Yan, have you really chosen him? The fairy like man was full of sadness when he spoke, You and him are destined to not end well, nor are those people willing to let you go for this.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
I thought you would understand this better than anyone else. Ever since you forsaken me for the sake of the world, we are doomed to be on opposing ends.
But he is not the same as you
I dont care. Until the end, I will stay by his side till death do us part!
BANG!
It was directly after that speech that Bai Yans consciousness was thrust into a spiral spin, bursting the illusion and bringing her back to reality.
What did you do to me? Faintly white in the face over the extreme emotions coursing through her veins, the womans first reaction was to ask the man lying above herself.
This trantion is only hosted on bcatrantion
Why did I see such a picture in my head?
Contract, Di Cang showers her with a devious grin, Ive contracted you. No matter where you go from now on, I will be able to bring you back to my side using it.
Aghast by that answer, Bai Yansplexion instantly changed: You didnt get my agreement yet you forced me into a contract?
Youre crazy!
This man is really crazy, he actually used such methods to tie me down!
Di Cang, I am very serious in what Im about to ask you so answer me honestly! Releasing her already frowning face, Bai Yan turned stern and serious.
Ask away, the man readily answers.
Who are you? She has a lot of questions and many pertains to that scene from earlier, especially the part where Di Cang appeared.
I am your husband, your son and your future daughters father, your parents son-inw, your brothers brother-inw, what else do you want to know? I will answer them all one by one.
Chapter 445 “Picked Up a Teenager (1)”
Chapter 445 Picked Up a Teenager (1)
Bai Yans heart shuddered, allowing her eyes to close and letting that blood ridden scene to reappear before herself.
Its too real. Obviously she was watching this from a bystanders perspective, but the emotions, the pain, the warmth from their hands touching till the end, everything was so real that it hurts.
Shooting her eyes open again and returning herself back to reality, Bai Yan confronts the person from above: Di Cang, can I really believe in you?
You can believe in me wholeheartedly.
Fine, I will trust you just this once, but if you forsake me I wont let you go!
Maybe it was for the previous throbbing or the scene she saw in that flood of memory.
Then Yan Yan, when will you return to the Demon Realm with me? All smiles from that handsome face, Di Cang gentlybs through the womans hair in anticipation of the answer.
Mmm, rubbing her chin, the woman puts on a contemting appearance, I said I would only believe in you, I never said anything about marrying you just yet.
Then when are you willing to marry me?
Humph, that will depend entirely on your performance, blinking all innocently like her very own son, Bai Yans yful look right there and then was intoxicating.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
As a result of that careless seduction, Di Cang could no longer hold himself back. Leaning down again with his overwhelming self, he reignites the burning me from within, Then I will let you see my performance now.
But thats not going to do with the woman. Turning sharp in those irises, Bai Yans temperament suddenly got cold and distant, Di Cang, if you touch me again before I fall in love with you then I promise I will never love you again in this lifetime!
In light of that threatening promation, the smiles from those lips never once changed, thus emphasizing her point even further than what would happen if she were to frown or get angry.
For this demon king, he definitely has the desire part of this rtionship filled up, but to say hes deeply in love was still too early at this moment. Therefore, Di Cang could only stop in his actions midway and endure that difort in the lower rod.
I will wait for you, and I will work towards building up our bond till neither of us can ever say no again. The mans voice was low and hoarse as he turned around, reaching over for the quilt and covering the woman in the bed, Until that dayes, I will keep my promise.
Then why arent you leaving? Bai Yan slightly frowns in her face as she asked.
Scared?
Snickering a sneer, Bai Yan found it rather amusing. Ever since she left her family in the previous life, she has never known what fear was. This was true when confronting the unknown, and it remains true even back when she was struck down by that lightning strike in herst moments of life.
Di Cang, you set a contract without my consent so I have to give you something good in return
The man originally thought she would be angry and was even ready to ept the impending fury, however, what came next was something totally beyond his expectations C a kiss!
Boom!
Feeling the blood rush right up to his head from that contact, his entire existence was ready to explode from the excitement.
She actually took the initiative to offer me a kiss? This, its way too sudden.
In a reflexive urge, Di Cang promptly pulled that body closer with his hands and pressed in deeper. Eventually, two constricting bodies were tumbling back and forth atop of the bed, allowing the faint gleam of the moonlight to shine through to their indecent act.
After a long period of their electrifying experience.
Di Cang was long asleep by then. Chest open and robe partially untied, he was oh so close to the ce of zen. As for the woman currently lying there atop of him, Bai Yan was rather pleased with her little deed based on that sneaky grin there.
You will have to try harder next time if you want me Di Cang, hehe..
She really did go all out this time because all that remains clinging to that perfect body of hers was a thinyer of underwear, barely enough to cover any of her private parts!
Chapter 446 “Picked Up a Teenager (2)”
Chapter 446 Picked Up a Teenager (2)
Oh Di Cang, why do you always fall for the same trick even after thest? Revealing a beam of sess from her gleeful eyes, Bai Yan quickly dresses herself again before disappearing off into the moonlight.
The Wang familys home.
After all this time, Bai Xiachen was still drawing his circles beside the big tree in his crouching position. As such, Ren Yi (Second Shifu) was starting to get extremely anxious in his demeanor.
Oh my sweet little ancestor, I will take you to find your mother okay? If you keep being like this then my old heart is going to die from distress.
Mother? From his moody depressed state, the little steambun suddenly cries out and made a dash for a certain direction from the front.
Following this, what came into view for everyone was a wondrous female figure thats slowlying over.
Mother, I thought you didnt want me anymore All red in the eyes after being pick up by those slender hands, the little fe looked all aggrieved like he just faced the biggest indignation out there.
Doing the same, Ren Yi first wiped the old tears from his eye before speaking: Oh Yan Yan, where have you been all this time. After you left, your precious son here has been crouching beside the tree and refused to talk to anyone. No matter how I tried, he just ignored me and everyone else.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
You are Mothers most important son; how could I ever not want you? Giving the boy a kiss on the forehead, her hearts ready to melt over her sons behavior.
Really? The kids eyes were twinkling with light over that soothing statement. Making a lovely smile, I love Mother the best, no one canpare with Mother.
Pleased by her sons sweettalking, Bai Yan then lets the boy down before shifting her gaze over to the old-timer, Shifu, lets go shall we?
Uhh Slightly started there, Ren Yis first reaction wasnt an affirming nod, rather its an inquisitive look, But what about your man?
Slyly smiling at the question, Bai Yan grew all cheeky: If hes that capable then he cane find me on his own.
Didnt he im he could find me wherever I am after doing that contract? Alright, lets put it to a test then, humph!
Que-Queen? Sweating all over, the big eagle immediately attempts to stop this before its toote, Wouldnt it be bad if you leave like this Queen? What if the King finds out afterwards.
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan replies indifferently to the birdbrain: He is resting now. Besides, I never intended to let him know to begin with so dont go bothering him.
But but The muttering of the eagle finally irked the little steambun.
Cant you understand what my mother is saying? Turning dark in his cute little face, Bai Xiachen narrows in his threatening eye at the ignorant fool.
Little Highness, I.
Bai Xiachen was an overprotective mother fanatic, hence the reason why he wouldnt allow anyone to defy Bai Yans order.
My mother is always right and no one is allowed to stop her!
Sure enough, panic swiftly arose from the eagles heart. Hurrying to lower his head, Yes Highness.
Now thats a good bird, patting the eagle on the head like its a pet, If you are obedient then I will speak good stuff about you in front of Baddie Father. And if you are afraid of being med, hmm. You can just say Mother and I wonte home if he mes the innocent.
Chapter 447 “Picked Up a Teenager (3)”
Chapter 447 Picked Up a Teenager (3)
The giant eagle really was scared now. Though the kids threat was childish and enough to make him twitch all over due to the ridiculousness of it all, hes still only just a small-timer in the eyes of these people.
Lets go, pulling her sons hand along, Bai Yan didnt forget to pick up the baby tiger with her other hand before jumping up the dragons back, Shifu,e quickly, if we arete then Di Cang is going to catch up to us.
Uhh, YES, IM COMING! Without a second thought, Ren Yi instantly faded from his spot and reappeared on the dragons back as well.
As for the giant eagle tasked with watching over the boy, he figured its still better if he reported this to the king. Therefore, the bird wasted no time in pping his chicken wings over to the location where Di Cangs aura was hovering.
However, just when hes about to push open the door in question, Bai Yans word from earlier suddenly popped up in his mind again, thus stopping his movement in thest minute.
Would King me me if I disturb his rest?
But thinking back to how attentive Di Cang was towards his queen, the birds swaying mindset once again calmed itself. In a gnash of its beak, he practically jumped right in based on that movement like hes entering the depths of hell.
Sadly for this big eagle though, due to his enormous size, only that head has managed to fit through. As for his massive body, its stuck like a chicken hen trying to squirm through the fence. Now he couldnt go in nor get out less he destroys a part of the entrance, poor bird.
Sire, just now the Queen said you were in the middle of sleeping, did I disturb you? The giant eagle hastily asks out of fear.
Already awake and leaning against the pillow with his chest still half open, Di Cang squints his eyes towards the ignorant bird: I was never asleep.
Then King you The news greatly startled the eagle, If King was never asleep then why did he let the Queen go?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
If my little wife wants to y then wheres the issue? It doesnt matter where she goes anyways I can always go find her now.
Twitching in his beak, If nothing else, should I retreat then?
Wait! A slightly dangerous light flickers across the mans iris, Go find the two fools who dares to insult my wife And when you do, remove them!
If Yan Yan does not intend to do it then I can do it for her. No one is ever allowed to touch her, ever!
King, I was toote and someone has already gotten to them before I. The eldest Wang Deyuan have gone crazy and the third brother Wang Deyi is now crippled and his cultivation destroyed!
Squinting his eyes over this news, Di Cang abruptly burst into a holleringugh, I knew my wife isnt that kind-hearted. It seems I was worried for nothing.
This literally left the eagle gawking his eyes because the mans meaning there was that the one responsible was none other than Bai Yan.
Instead of doing it afterwards, why didnt the Queen just abolish them when they were at the Wang familys home?
No matter how much the bird contemted the issue, he was still at a loss over this puzzle. Eventually, he gave up and left as told.
The night was deep and it shadowed the sky like a curtain.
For this reason, even when a ginormous dragon zoomed through the air and cut through the clouds, none were able to notice the wavy patterns in the sky.
However, this abnormal event didntst for long before the serpent came to a half in its flight to makending.
Yan Yan, we can stop here for me, all smiles there, Ren Yi readily jumps off the dragons back, Remember though, it will only be a few more days before the great gathering at the Medicine Sect. You must attend alright?
Chapter 448 “Picked Up a Teenager (4)”
Chapter 448 Picked Up a Teenager (4)
Shifu, you really dont need me to send you? Bai Yan furrows her brow and asked.
Oomph, coughing awkwardly using that guilty vocal, Ren Yi didnt need to think twice before replying, No, no, no, I and your other two shifus will go to the Medicine Sect on our own. We can meet up there instead.
Because hes the one who inadvertently leaked the news of Bai Yan sneaking away and then dumping the me on his third brother, theres no way Ren Yi would allow the pair to meet.
Okay, nodding her head without further thought, Bai Yan ept the excuse as was, Then we will meet the three of you there as you wish.
Making a shallow smile, Bai Yan didnt reply right away. Instead, she shifted her gaze down at the adorable little steambun next to her arm.
Wang Xiaopeng of the Wang family is my sons friend, thats why I did that in order to not make things difficult for him. Whats more, if someone does pursue the matter and investigate, they will only assume its an enemy seeking revenge against those two brothers and not us getting involved.
Bai Yan has no reason to fear any form of retribution from those two bastards, but that doesnt mean Wang Deqiu and his two children wouldnt. From what she can see, the first brother has a very dark heart. Against that sort of people, plus the resources at their disposal, it would just be a matter of time before they return the favor against their second brother. As such, this was the best solution for everyone without bringing the friction to the surface.
So thats why, nodding his head like hes enlightened now, Ren Yi didnt want to dwell on the matter and moved on. Well then, the hours gettingte so Ill go ahead first. Remember Yan Yan, you must go to the Medicine Sect and attend the convention. I and your other two shifus will arrive shortly after I go meet up with them.
Theyve been nning for this day for far too long, ever since they became aware of Bai Yans talent anyways.
Dont assume Ren Yi and his two brothers are all fine and dandy after breaking into the seventh level of their alchemic ability, its still a far cry from that old bastard of the Medicine Sect. Compared to an eighth or ninth level alchemist, the three of them were still puny.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
So, if they themselves couldnt achieve the magnificent glory of one-upping those old timers in that sted sect, they could only look to the next generation.
After going their separate ways with her second shifu, Bai Yan
Dracky, go in that direction for the Medicine Sect, patting the serpents head, shes starting to get ustomed to ordering this big fe around.
Grarrrrr, issuing a defeating roar in response, the ss Dragon wasted no time in pping his wings.
The ce they are headed to was a ce called the Medicine Mountain, also home to the Medicine Sect thats located at the peak. Due its nature of being extremely rich in nutrients, the soil here was ideal for producing some of the rarest herbs across thend, hence making it the ideal holy ground for them schrs of alchemic pursuit.
Perhaps its due to the convention being around the corner, from what used to be an averagely walked path up the mountain has be a parade of merchants and travelers.
This would of course not bold well with the enchanting woman who dislikes being crammed in with so many. After musing over her options, she soon found another path, a more secluded road just for herself.
Naturally anyone would find it strange that no one would take this trail, but the answer soon came to light after taking notice to the demon beasts lurking within the bushes C they are much more powerful than the regr kind.
However
Instead of attacking the small party C the dragon left behind due to its scary appearance C these creatures didnt even have the nerve to approach them. In fact, they were proactively retreating to make way like a king had just arrived at their doors.
Mother, tugging at his mothers sleeve all of a sudden, Bai Xiachen points to a tall patch of grass nearby, Theres someone over in that direction. I think hes fainted, should we help him?
Its exactly as per the little boy says, Bai Yan had noticed the presence of another much earlier than her son. However, they were on unfamiliar grounds, hence the reason why she didnt want to get involved. But now that her son has spoken up, she couldnt just turn a blind eye anymore.
Chapter 449 “Picked Up a Teenager (5)”
Chapter 449 Picked Up a Teenager (5)
She could see theres an individual sprawled along the grasses there. But more than the unconscious teen, shes more attracted to the pink piglet thats currently standing guard beside the person.
The little fe was eyeing her with rmed eyes like shes a danger to its owner.
Oink! The pink piggy immediately went on the defensive when Bai Yan drew closer.
Step aside! Indifferent in her voice, she eyes the little fe with a pressuring gaze, which instantly showed off her majestic aura.
The teenagers skin was fair, almost pale even, but that baby face only added to this charm and turning him into a doll. Towards the boys lolicon appearance, Bai Yan didnt hate it and even found a strange attachment to it like she wants to get closer to thed.
As result of this unknown movement in her heart, she could no longer leave him be!
Mother, is he still alive? Tugging at her mothers hand, Bai Xiachen asks with a sense of hope in those big blue eyes.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Mhmm, slightly nodding, he seems to have suffered a heavy blow to the head and then sumbed to heavy exhaustion after escaping to this ce. That said, Bai Yan then brought out a bottle of medicine from her sleeve to feed the boy.
Now that the pink piggy was sure this unknown woman intends to help, the hostility it showed just moments ago quickly dissipated. Turning around with its hopeful eyes, the little thing waits with anticipation in its face over his owners welfare.
And sure enough, it didnt take long for theds eyshes to start fluttering before finally opening it up entirely.
Oink~ Making a few sobbing cries, the little piggy wasted no time to rush up to theds face, rubbing it and smothering it with tears.
Im sorry Piggy, I made you worry, showing the purest smile like the elves of legend, this childs voice sounded almost melodic. Were you the one who saved me?
Smiling as well, Its nothing much.
My name is Mo Li Shang.
Bai Yans my name. Blinking like a clueless dote, she too reported her name out of reflex.
Then can I call you Yan Yan? Theres an expected light in the boys iris like he knows the woman wouldnt deny him this request.
Your injury is now healed so Ill be leaving first. I still have things to attend to.
But it would appear it wasnt meant to be. Only a few steps up the road with her son and she was forced to turn around at the tailing boy, Do you have something else you need?
I I have nowhere to go, I want to follow you, can I? Holding the pink piggy in his arms, he puts on the most pitiful look just like how Bai Xiachen normally does it.
I still have a long way to go so why dont you go home first. Maybe your loved ones are already looking for you. After a long sigh, Bai Yan nevertheless shakes her head in refusal.
With his head hanging, the teen appears lost now: I-I cant remember them. I only remember I am called Mo Li Shing. As for everything else, I cant remember them.
Chapter 450 “Medicine Sect (1)”
Chapter 450 Medicine Sect (1)
Mother, this little uncle is so pitiful, why dont we help him? Tugging at his mothers sleeve, Bai Xiachens bright baby eyes were filled with sympathy.
Since Bai Yan would rarely refuse the little steambuns request, it didnt take much for her to nod that head: You can follow me for the time being, but you must listen to me on the road and cant act without my authorization. Can you do that?
Changing from that lonely expression mere moments ago, a fair blooming smile instantly bursts forth from that dollish face, I can!
Inparison to the secluded road that the party took, the entrance to the Medicine Sect was rather noisy right now. Even so, that doesnt mean just anyone could get into the ce C they need an invitation.
Fortunately Ren Yi thought of this ahead of time. Right before the elder left, he specifically handed over the slip to the woman, thus allowing her to bypass the two guards smoothly.
Mother, is this the Medicine Sect? Its quite different from what I imagined it to be, the little steambun was rather taken aback by the bustling bazaar that appeared before his eyes.
First rubbing her sons head over that remark, Bai Yan patiently exins the reasoning: This is not the real Medicine Sect yet, its only the outer perimeter town used by them to trade and such. Think of it like a capital city and a pce, one stays at the edge while the other stays at the centre.
Making a faintly understanding nod, the kid didnt care whether or not he got it: Okay, I will listen to you Mother.
Amused by the boys obvious confusion, Bai Yan only smiled at him without pointing that out. Shes more concerned with a certain face at the moment, specifically someone called Bai Zhanpeng who lives right here in the Medicine Sect.
Forget it, the day of the convention is still not here yet. Meetingter on that date is the same anyways.
Medicine Sect.
Come in, slowly opening those eyes, the one speaking was none other than the mentioned Bai Zhanpeng.
Creak!
Young master, I have something to report. Respectful in his tone, this man in green appears quite excited in his demeanor.
What is it, Bai Zhanpeng frowned and asked.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
My lord, regarding the matter of observing the one you mentioned before. I have now gotten news of something great regarding the Miss.
Nowadays, whenever this man would hear of any news rted to Bai Yans welfare ever since returning to the Medicine Sect, he would instantly tighten up because hes well aware of what sort of treatment the girl went through during her youth.
Young Master, ording to the information in my hand, Miss Bai Yan is in fact not a true daughter of Bai Zheng Xiang, rather a adopted one entrusted to his wife Lan Yue through someone she knew.
BANG!
The mindset of this young lord instantly exploded, throwing his brain into a state of emptiness.
What did he say?
Isnt biological? But rather a daughter entrusted to Lan Yue?
Is this news urate? mming that hand onto the table, Bai Zhenpang handsome face was a blistering red due to how hard he was breathing.
Its absolutely true! The guard respectfully replies, This news was left behind by thest will of Lan Yue before her passing, and was confirmed again by the Dowager of the Liu Huo Kingdom!
Chapter 451 “Medicine Sect (2)”
Chapter 451 Medicine Sect (2)
Theirst name is also Bai.
And she looks so simr to her.
Can it be.
Slowly closing his eyes, Bai Zhanpengs body was faintly shuddering as his heart kept giving rise to a single answer.
Dont let anyone know about this yet. Im going to seek my fathers input first. Suppressing that urge to run out this second, the mans excitedplexion couldnt be anymore obvious.
Yes milord. The guard bends down, showing hispliance before turning away.
Alone again in this mildly quiet room, Bai Zhenpengs calm fa?ade eventually crumbles. Throwing himself out the door like a rocket, the urgent man makes quick work of the distance between his room and the study where he would eventually find his father currently being smothered with the scent of dust and old age.
Son, whats the matter? Is it that the preparations for the convention is ready?
Showing a glimmer of hope in his eyes: Father, do you still remember the story I told you about before? Of how a youngdy managed to save me and even cured me of my illness thats been stubbornly guing my body over the years?
I do, but why? Raising a brow at his sons abnormally high expression, Do you want me to send her an invitation as well? If so then theres no need to ask me, you can take charge in my ce.
No Father, thats not why Iming to you, its for an entirely different matter. Sucking in a deep breath, Bai Zhenpang could no longer hold back his excitement and blurts out everything, Theres something I didnt tell you. That girl, she looks nearly identical to Ninger (sister) when she was younger.
PAKK!
Its as if a silent snapping sound just urred in the study room.
Dropping the book from the palm of his hand, the elder slowly rises from his chair like a stumbling senior who couldnt control his body. In fact, the trembles were so intense that even the tea set on the desk was being affected and started to shake.
What did you say? The girl who saved you looks very simr to your sister? Why have you never told me about this?!
His daughters been missing for more than twenty years. Whether shes alive or not, this poor father doesnt have a clue. So, imagine how much of a shock this sudden windfall must be for him.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Its because Ive been investigating her background since I met her. At first the information came back as a negative. They say shes the biological daughter of a certain Bai House in that kingdom.
Making a bittersweet smile, Bai Zhanpeng wanted to p himself for being so foolish.
Then why are you telling me this? Are you nning something? Clenching his shaking hand until its making a crunching sound, the father fixes his gaze at his son like an eagle being renewed with life.
Looking straight back: I became worried after I left that kingdom, thats why I had someone tail her during this period in order to protect her. Guess what Father, I just got word of something really important!
Just thinking back to what the guard told him just minutes ago, Bai Zhanpengs mood would instantly be thrilled with joy.
Turns out the young girl I met isnt the daughter of that scumbag who leads that household, rather shes an adopted daughter of thete wife handed over by another woman whose surname also happens to be Bai like ours! Based on this, I specte she might be Ningers.
Biological daughter.
Though the middle-aged man didnt say thest bit aloud, but he could see he didnt need to, his father already knew what he meant.
Clehh.
The sound was the direct result of the senior crashing back down to his chair and knocking the teacup from the desk. For this, the warm liquid had soaked into the various books thats considered invaluable to the outside world due to the knowledge written inside.
Ningers daughter? Is she really my granddaughter? HAHA! I finally have a third-generation to my line! Wonderful, truly wonderful!
Chapter 452 “Medicine Sect (3)”
Chapter 452 Medicine Sect (3)
Heughed andughed, then came the muddled tears of grief trickling down his cheeks.
Ever since his daughter Bai Ning disappeared without a trace years ago, hes been sleepless and distraught over this fact. For that, not only did his hair turn entirely white overnight, even his son Bai Zhanpeng has been unable to seek a caring wife due to the woes of that case.
And now. word has returned that Bai Ning has a daughter? Even if the hope was little, it still means his daughter could be alive!
Son, where is that girl, I want to meet her. Bai Chang Fengs (grandpa) voice carried an incessant impatience like hes anticipating the best oue possible.
She should still be in the Liu Huo Kingdom. Though I did send her an invitation before so she might being to attend. Cooling his initial excitement, Bai Zhanpeng reverts back to his usual calm self, Father, lets keep this matter away from the girl for now. I fear if we make a mistake and cause a circus then it wont be good for us or Miss Bai Yan. Theres already enough sadness in the air so I dont want to increase that any further.
Father, ignoring the discontented reing his way, its true Bai Yan is very likely my niece, but that doesnt mean its entirely certain yet.
However He pauses, giving a moment of silence for both of them to think on this, If the unfortunate doese true, I would still like to take her in as my goddaughter. Shes a wonderful girl and its a shame to let someone like that go without help.
Regardless of what sort of oue this turns out to be, Bai Zhanpengs attachment to Bai Yan has already been set in stone since the first day heid eyes on the woman. Perhaps its the face that looked so familiar to his younger sister, but the feelings are true.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Bai Chang Feng was quiet. Letting the mood hang for a moment, he waves his hand in defeat, Fine, fine, I will do as you want me to. In any case, regardless of what the results are, I will still take thess into my Medicine Sect and properly raise her as is. Besides, those three rascals from the Holy Lands beening over recently to unt in front of me about their amazing disciple! If thatss Bai Yan can be a member of my Medicine Sect then we can one up the rest just like usual.
Of course, the most important factor in his decision here still lingers around the fact that Bai Yan looked far too simr to his daughter Bai Ning.
Even if she isnt my granddaughter, at the very least l can sooth my old heart by reminiscing that face.
BANG!
Out of the blue, the door to the study room was suddenly pushed open and in came another person whom neither son and father here wanted to see.
Compared to most of the members in the Medicine Sect who knows how to keep a certain standard for themselves, this granny could only be called a shrew. As a result, Bai Chang Fengs expression instantly sank and became exceptionally ugly.
What do you want now? Annoyed by the interruption, the lord and master of this great power made no effort to hide his foul mood.
Brother-inw, you have to get justice for me. Those people out there is talking behind my back and calling me a leech that doesnt do anything to contribute to the Medicine Sect. How can they say that about me? This ce is my brother-inws home, meaning its my home! Wiping the tears off her old face, If you continue to let those people make such irresponsible remarks then how can you ever face my dead sister?
Tightening his hand into a ball, thatst remark definitely hit a sore spot for the elder, Humph, if not for myte wife then none of you people would have ever taken a step into my home!
What do you want then?
The olddy then reveals her true color with that smug grin: Brother-inw, I see that Zhanpeng is already forty something and without a single child, why dont I have my granddaughter Yinger be his goddaughter? She is so sensible and good, Im sure she will be very filial to him in the future.
Humph! Understanding the intent of this old shrew, the grandpa couldnt help but make a snarling sneer with his mouth.
First, my Medicine Sect has very strict rules. Aside from producing a bunch of thick skins like you, who would dare talk behind our backs?
Secondly, a girl like Ye Ying is too much for me, I cant afford it.
Chapter 453 (Medicine Sect (4)
Chapter 453 (Medicine Sect (4)
Compared with his father who hailed from the Medicine Sect, Bai Zhanpengs mother only came from a normal household. But due to her outstanding ability, the pair eventually managed to ovee all the odds and got together. A true love story of heart and tears.
But when two families of unequal standings get together, theres bound to be a unbnce of power. Thats why thete mistress of the great Medicine Sect would go to such extreme means of requesting the husband to take care of her maiden family C they are average and without power.
Zhanpeng ah, I know its because you think Yinger is too outstanding, thats why you would say such things. If you dont want to recognize her as your goddaughter then thats fine, I still have my grandson Minger. Though the child is a bit untamed, but hes a very filial boy. Unable to take a hint in his nephews ridicule, the old granny continues on with her irritating rant, In any case, you have no children anyways and I doubt you will ever find a partner with your ways. If we are going to let the Medicine Sect fall into the hands of an outsider then it would be better to let my Minger inherit it. Dont worry, I can guarantee he will be a great lord and see to it that you be greatly cared for.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Unable to take it anymore Bai Chang Feng finally snapped and smashed the teacup on the table: When have my position ever be something to be connived after by the likes of you? Dont think my patience has no limit. No matter how much I love yourte sister, I will not permit others to have such thoughts while in my presence. If you test me again, even once, I will toss you out of my home!
Brother-inw! Old Madam Yes expression also darkens as a result, I am only doing this for your sake! When you and Zhanpeng is gone after growing old, who will look after this ce? Im only offering you a solution by letting Minger help. Now you are turning my goodwill into an act of evil, talk about repaying a good deed with a bad one!
In a fit of rage, the old shrew stamps her feet and turned away for the outside, all the while showing that twisted face of hers.
Damn you Li Jing!
If you had agreed to let your bitch of a daughter (Bai Ning) marry my son years ago then none of this would be happening. So what if no one else would admit it. Bai Ning that little bitch has already disappeared for nearly twenty years, she mustve died somewhere in the wild already. I cant let things continue like this. Brother-inw is starting to distance himself from my family with each passing day. If the situation persists, it will just be a matter of time before my grandchildren and I get expelled from this ce. I must make Zhanpeng take Minger as his son!
Flickering a sh of sinisterly intent from her iris. Old Madam Ye picks up her pace for the intended destination.
Pained by his fathers guiltiness, the son here hurried to help sooth the seniors back: Oh Father, there are things one cant do. As long a you know youve done your greatest then theres nothing to fret. Over the years anyone can see the level of indulgence you instilled upon the Ye family. If If Mother knows what youve done for them in the heavens, then then Im sure she wouldnt me you either when you make the final decision!
I can only hope, I can only hope my son. Heaving a long sigh, Im tired, leave me and let me rest. When the time is right, dont forget to bring that girl to me.
Yes Father, I promise you. Giving his old man an affirmative nod, Bai Zhanpeng promptly left to carry out his n.
Now, alone again and with a peace of mind, Bai Chang Feng then slowly strolled over to a closet where a precious portrait has been stored. Opening it, what came into view was a warm woman gently smiling back at him, raising the trickles of tears inside the heartbroken man.
Chapter 454 “Are You Going to Scram or What? (1)”
Chapter 454 Are You Going to Scram or What? (1)
Jinger, I have treated the Ye family well as you wished, but now they are getting ideas about our son Choking at his own emotions, the grandpa needed a moment before continuing, If you were still alive, you wouldnt want to see such an oue, would you?
Touching the womans face in that portrait, Bai Chang Fengs gaze exuded the sense of love found only in those who truly knew what it means: So, when I can no longer endure after they crossed my limit, I hope you wont me me if I did something to hurt them.
Why is the world so cruel. Jinger is such an outstanding woman, how can a family like that produce someone so great.
If this is the case then my Medicine Sect wont have to be afraid of not having a sessor anymore. As for Zhanpeng. Making another sigh at the thought, His heart has never been focused in that direction. With my age, I fear that day wonte even after I am gone.
While the father and son were preparing to carry out their ns, something else was happening not so far away at a particr inn.
Brilliant, seductive, the mans very existence demanded attention as soon as he stepped through the main door, which immediately left the upants inside gasping from astonishment.
However, this was not the feministic kind that one would want to trifle with. This entity radiated the image of a king. In fact, it was so omnipotent that the very aura alone could suffocate their lungs if they werent careful.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Finally, after a long minute of drooling awes from the masses, someone did eventuallye back to their senses and whispered to their peers: This man is so beautiful yet his aura is so scary. I doubt any woman in this world could ever tame such a wild horse.
That may not be, I think the Medicine Sects Ye Ying would have that ability. First lets not mention the girls skill, the fact that I heard the young lord intends to take her as a goddaughter is enough to put her into that position.
Meanwhile upstairs on the second floor of this inn, a woman dressed in a light green dress was currently looking down at whats uring below: Uncle Chung, whats your opinion of that mans strength?
The one known as Ye Chung remains silent for a while: It is unfathomable.
Unfathomable?
Gently tapping the table, a faint smirk escapes the girl in green: Grandma wants my brother to be the heir of the Medicine Sect, but with his sort of personality, it will only just be a matter of time before he destroys it with his phndering. Shame Im a girl, otherwise I could do it instead. But my granduncle would never agree to it, nor would my grandmother.
Miss, your meaning is? The elder asks, unsure what to make of the girls sudden frankness.
What if I found a powerful husband? That man down there, didnt you say his strength is very good? I can set him as my target.
Miss, you are too impulsive, shaking his old head, do you know anything about his background? What if hes already with a wife and child? How could we allow you to be someones concubine considering your status? And even if he is exceptionally strong, his background is not qualified to be your husband.
Chapter 455 “Are You Going to Scram or What? (2)”
Chapter 455 Are You Going to Scram or What? (2)
His background and identity are of no importance to me. What I care and know is that his strength is beyondpare. As to a wife or child, its not like it matters. Raising a cynical grin, Ye Ying shows off her true colors, I am not afraid of a littlepetition.
After saying that, her fingers then twirled itself around the corner of that long hair like a maiden going through puberty.
I have confidence in myself.
Mouth agape, the senior looked like he wanted to say something in persuasion. Sadly, he decides against it in the end.
This was not the first asion where those disciples within the Medicine Sect acted out of line. Abandoning their wife, their child, all for the sake of pursuing his young miss here were countless.
Whats more, its not like Ye Ying didnt have a point here.
That is except that man.
And as if affected by the sudden change in the mans expression, Ye Ying also somehow realizes what the senior was thinking and recalled back to that humiliating asion where she was rejected so liberally: Dont worry Uncle Chung, I wont allow that type of thing to happen twice. Not everyone is like Chu Yi Feng!
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Thats right, it was only a few years ago where that picturesque man visited the Medicine Sect. Just like this time, Ye Ying had the audacity to connive after the position of being the mistress of the Holy Land, hence her embarrassing attempt at pursuing the man on her own
The results, she didnt even get a single nce, let alone a conversation going.
Miss, what do you need me to do?
This person must be here to attend the alchemy convention if hes here during this period. If so then thats easy. Help me find a way to create some alone time for us. Im confident I can win him over so long as I can get the opportunity.
Raising a confident smirk, Ye Yings very existence was dazzling with light like peacock.
Towards the sensation caused by Di Cangs sudden appearance, Bai Yan naturally didnt know. Shes too busy using her handkerchief to wipe away the food stains from Bai Xiachens mouth.
In response to his mothers statement, Bai Xiachen only wanted to roll his eyes. First theres Little Rice gobbling up a te of cakes nearby, then theres the pink piggy devouring the many tes on the table like a typhoon. Nothing of this scene hinted at ack ofpetition.
Mother, is this your so-called no one will fight me for the food?
While the boy was sulking over his mothersck of awareness, Bai Yan on the other hand was too busy turning around to look at the door. Shes noticed someone approaching from the outside and a familiar one at that.
Yan Yan, you are such a good person. Not only did you save me, you are now inviting me and Piggy to eat here as well. Im so sorry, because of myck of memory I cant even repay you for this generosity. Talking here was none other than Mo Li Shang who sat across from the table, the teen she saved by the roadside.
Oh I know, wrinkling his lovely brow, the pureness in the teenager apparently knows no bounds, have Piggy here use his own body to pay you back? Im sure his meat would be tasty. He ate the most here after all so its only proper.
Scared to the point of jerking up and down from that sted remark, the pink piggy actually knocked one of the tes onto the floor in his panic of rushing into the teens arm. That tearful face couldnt be anymore pitiful.
Oink-Oink, is Master not wanting me anymore?
If anything if anything I can just not eat as much okay?
The baby tiger was still partaking in his portion of the food, but Little Rice wasnt so indifferent that he wouldnt cast a look at Bai Xiachen after that.
Hmm, Ive always thought Little Master is the worst. To think theres even someone more abhorrent than he is.
Bai Yan only wanted tough at this scene. Taking a handkerchief from the table, she readily hands it over to the teen: I dont eat demon beasts so help the poor thing wipe those tears. Look how much youve scared him.
Okay. Brilliant like the sun in that smile, the teen was just about to reach out to receive the gift when they were interrupted by the sudden bang of the door being knocked open.
Chapter 456 “Are You Going to Scram or What? (3)”
Chapter 456 Are You Going to Scram or What? (3)
The timing of Di Cangs entrance couldnt be anymore inappropriate. Not only did he get to witness firsthand Bai Yan handing a handkerchief over to the teen, their hands are actually touching!
In a blink of an eye, a storm seems to have covered the entire room due to the mans gloominess.
Di Cang what a coincident that you came at this time. Twitching in the corner of her mouth after jerking up from the chair, Bai Yan hurries to take the lead in directing the story.
Yes, what a coincident this is, stomping over to make a grab for that dainty hand in question, Di Cangs appearance was overflowing with the ooze of jealousy while he eyed the lolly-faced opponent: What were you two doing just now?
I was helping Piggy wipe his tears.
Piggy?
Your handkerchief is really just for that pig?
Yep, only for the pig. She regretted it the second after that involuntarily response.
I clearly didnt do anything here, why am I exining myself back forth and forth in front of Di Cang? Not like I need to anyways!
As for the pink piggy whose responsible for the misunderstanding, the poor thing already lost all semnce of its former self. Scared to the point where he couldnt even raise his pig head, the little guy was clearly being overwhelmed by that dominating aura.
Who is he? Pressing his lips together, Di Cang continues to ask.
Working fast in the brain, Bai Yan blurts out the first thing that came to mind: My little brother.
Your little brother? Howe I never knew you had another little brother aside from Bai Xiao?
This Stumped by thatment, If I say he is then he is, am I right my son?
Without disappointment, Bai Xiachen hurries to nods his little head like a rocking drum in support: Uncle Mo is Mothers little brother, thats right.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
If hes your mothers little brother, then why are you addressing him like that?
..
Note: He used his surname instead of Shang, which would be considered a formal way of addressing someone and not a close family member.
Showing a dull face like hes lost, the little steambun didnt get the question from his old man .
Did I say something wrong there?
Yan Yan, dubious in his eyes, Mo Li Shang returns a look of his own at the tyrannical figure across from himself, Have I met him before?
Why cant I remember anything?
Heavily furrowing that brow, Mo Li Shang painfully grabs onto his own head in pain. That cheek had turned dreadfully pale like its been devoid of color, bordering on the line of transparency even.
Shang Shang! Frightened by that sudden change, Bai Yan made a quick dash over in order to rub the teens forehead: If you forgot then its fine, theres no need to push yourself. Some memories are not meant to be remembered, thats why some people choose to forget those painful ones.
Stiffening over the touch, over the soothing voice, thed gradually returns to norm. Okay, I will listen to you.
Likely stable in his emotions again, Mo Li Shang then slowly stood up like hes been released. Oddly enough, the impression was neither feministic nor manly from his blooming smile, its just pure and clean like the good of the world.
Son, go back with Shang Shang and rest, I wille join you two afterwards. Flicking a wink at the baby boy, Bai Yan orders.
Okay Mother, I will wait for you.
Giving one final and reluctant nce at the unfinished dishes on the table, Bai Xiachen firmly licks away thest bit of sauce from his thumb before jumping off the chair.
Uncle Mo, I am so tired, can you take me to my room to rest?
Chapter 457 “Are You Going to Scram or What? (4)”
Chapter 457 Are You Going to Scram or What? (4)
The teen nodded his head, those eyes blinking with attachment to the woman: I will go back first to wait for you.
Now, the only ones left in the room remains to be Bai Yan and Di Cang.
Di Cang, you
Call me Cang Cang.
Cang Cang?
Feeling the thundering ring in her ear, Bai Yan instinctively looks over to the source of that corny phrase where shes confronted by that grouchy face of sourness.
Di Cang, are you jealous of Mo Li Shang?
Or, you can choose to call me husband or hubby. Of the three, you pick one.
How about Cutie Cang?
Yes, his eptance couldnt be anymore faster.
. Bai Yan was left speechless.
Did he just agree?
Shouldnt you be against others calling you cutie?
Why shouldnt I agree when you are boasting me? Pulling that dainty figure into his embrace, Di Cang then began tob through those silken hair like its his, If it was in the past then yes, I would be against it. However, these words areing from your mouth, that makes me happy.
Slightly lowering her eyes, Bai Yans voice sounded somewhat dejected then: But what if Im not Xiachens mother, would you still treat me as so?
What does that matter? So long as I can get to meet you then forget a single son, we can have ten or more! He only came along six years earlier than the rest.
Theres an old saying: only a wife is true love, and a son nothing but an ident.
Gently caressing the womans back to give her a sense of safety, Dont worry Yan Yan, I will protect you and our child. If anyone threatens your safety, I will destroy their entire line!
I can let you stay by my side, but. Looking up to meet the mans face, You must be kinder to my son. Dont always scare him.
Yes, I can do that.
Also, you must be kinder to Di Xiao Wan as well. She is your sister after all.
Mhmm.
And you are not allowed to pick a fight with Chu Yi Feng!
Although thest encounter didnt devolve into a full out brawl, but thats only because she was present. If the next time shes not around, who knows what would ur.
Di Cang obviously wanted to refuse based on that wrinkling brow, but that only earned him a warning re from the woman. Immediately, his tones changed: If he doesnt challenge me then I wont make trouble for him.
Chu Yi Feng challenged you? Bai Yans eyes were filled with curiosity.
Mmm, he challenged me within his heart.
Bai Yan just didnt know how to take this, her face all startled and disbelieving.
Challenging you inside? How is that even a challenge?
Why not just say you want to fight him, wouldnt that be better?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
By the way Di Cang, how did you find me so quickly this time? Her eyes flickered with a meaningful light, Is the contract he set on us really that strong?
Im already slow, flicking his brow, Di Cang puts on a sneaky grin like a child, If I didnt let you go off for so long then I wouldve found you the following day.
So your meaning is you deliberately did so? Her eyes narrowing in at the fool, showing how dangerous shes bing.
Yes, thats right. Gently biting down his lip, Di Cang remains blind to his own ignorance, Im regretting it now. If I knew you would pick up another man along the way, I wouldve changed my mind and never let you go off alone that day!
In a fit of rage, Bai Yan ruthless stomps down at the bastards feet, Scram!
This bastard actually lied to me!
Despite the heavy grunt he made at the pain, Di Cangs cheeky grin refuses to let up: If you are angry then go ahead and vent it on me. However, if you want me to scram then I will only scram with you into the bed.
Yet instead of throwing fitting tantrum, Bai Yans lip only curved into a spooky smile as she clenched tightly against Di Cangs chest.
Chapter 458 “Ye Ying (1)”
Chapter 458 Ye Ying (1)
You want to roll into the bed with me eh? Suppressing the urge to take a bite of those masculine muscles, Bai Yan begins to make her move by teasing the mans bottom rod into an erection.
To make matters worse, it appears the tease wasnt all that the woman intends to do. Before Di Cang could finish trying to suppress his inner fire, that plump peachy lip have already swooped in to give him a kiss.
BANG!
Thats it, he could no longer hold back that desire. Hopeful and unstoppable, Di Cang makes a heavy grab for those hands and presses his own lips at the womans mouth. Together, they mmed against the supporting beam of the room, allowing their bodies to wind tightly against one another.
Knowing the me was about right after the kindling, thats when Bai Yan unrelentingly and cruelly pushed him away. Her eyes were filled with a spark of sess, Cutie, if you lie to me again next time then I will have your body burn until it self incinerates!
This was not the first time the damnable woman pulled something this impudent. In fact, its practically always like this: snuffing out in thest crucial second, then leaving his lower manhood hanging like a deprived animal.
So youre not afraid I would lose control and take you anyways? Pricking his brow, the mans openly asks.
If Im not willing then nothing you can do would change that, grinning proudly at herself, besides, we had a deal.
Before anything further could be said, Di Cang have already dragged the woman back into an embrace, his hand pushing that naughty chin upwards to face him: You are only taking advantage of me because Im willing to pamper you.
Its true in the beginning I only wanted to posses her and dominate her, but now, I only want to pamper her again and again! When did things change for me?
PahPahPah~
Just then, a series of heavy knocking from outside the door interrupts their interaction, which also causes Di Cang to loosen his hand around Bai Yans chin. However, that doesnt mean he would allow her to leave his arms.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Come in! The mans voice bone-chillingly cold.
Coming in after the door swings open was an unfamiliar old senior who contained a faint flicker of displeasure upon noticing Bai Yans presence.
This sir, I am a member of the Medicine Sect. You can go ahead and call me Ye Zhung. Mydy has tasked me with inviting the two of you over. Might the two of you
Only showing a frown with his brows wrinkled, Di Cang turns to his woman to ask: Do you know him?
Shaking her head in response: No I dont.
Ye Zhungsplexion darkened as well, This man really does have a wife.
Sir, mydy is the young miss of the Medicine Sect. I highly suggest the two of you take up on this offer.
Its excusable for him to refuse since he didnt know mydys background, but now that he does, there shouldnt be anymore problem.
The Medicine Sects youngdy? Bai Yan was actually startled there for a second, She is Bai Zhenpangs daughter?
As far as she knows, Bai Zhenpang has never married over the years while the younger sister remains missing even up to this point. So, how could there just suddenly pop out a youngdy of the Medicine Sect?
Scoffing a dismissingugh, the old man outright lies: Mydy is the lords goddaughter. Since you know now then you should know its best to follow me.
Although the matter still doesnt hold a candle yet, but its just a matter of time. Once we leak the rumors out, Bai Chang Feng would definitely make it true out of consideration for histe wifes reputation and force his son to take the mdy..
Chapter 459 “Ye Ying (2)”
Chapter 459 Ye Ying (2)
Is Bai Zhanpeng looking for us, or is it your familysdy? Faintly wrinkling her temple, Bai Yan asks.
Towards the inquisitiveness of the woman, Ye Zhung only sneered as his eyes revealed the true contemptuous nature he has of her: Thisdy, Lord Bai may not even know who you are so of course it would be mydy.
Who is Bai Zhanpeng? He is the second generational lord of the Medicine Sect. How could a normal person ever think about approaching such an esteemed figure?
Oh
This girl, pulling down his face, Ye Zhungs attitude promptly got rude, Mydy is the Medicine Sects people. Arent you worried about the consequences for refusing us?
Anyone would know by now the uncalled-for visitores with ill intent at this point. What perplexes Bai Yan here was why. Its not like she had any interaction with the members of the Medicine Sect aside from Bai Zhenpang.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
So the Medicine Sect likes to force others against their will? Curving that lip into a mocking grin, her eyes confronts the elder head on.
You
Ye Zhung was ready to lose that fa?ade after being ridiculed. However, before he could do so, a st of oppressive aura hade flying at him and sending his old body shooting out like a twirling hurricane.
Who can force my wife if shes unwilling? Scram before I let you understand what it means to cross her! Like a de in that threat, the threatening figure thats known as Di Cang steps in to make his im.
Ahuouph! Coughing hard to throw up several mouthfuls of blood, Ye Zhungs condition wasnt doing so well as heid there on the ground. Considering how ghastly white hisplexion looked, its obvious hes suffered some heavy internal injuries from that attack.
Uncle Zhung, crisp like a spring breeze, the soft melodic voice that suddenly cuts in originates from the rear.
Miss
Since theres no third generational heir to the Medicine Sect yet, most younglings are currently targeting the closest thing to it and that was Ye Ying, a distant rtive of the current lord.
Uncle Zhung, what are you doing? Showing a faintly annoyed face, Ye Ying apparently wasnt very pleased with her followers performance: I asked you to invite these two guests over, why are you showing such rude behavior instead? Hurry and apologize to them!
Dumbfounded at first over the order, Ye Zhung nevertheless knew what thedy was doing. Making an unwilling bow: Apologies, Ive been rude.
Now that shes salvaged the situation, the one known as Ye Ying then shifts her attention to the two inside the room: Please overlook this asion, he did not know better. May Ie in and have a cup of tea while we talk?
Considering how soft and tender that smiling face was, no one should be able to refuse such a beauty. However, Di Cangs the exception. Darkening in his face until its a gloomy storm: My wife doesnt like associating with strangers.
In short, he meant Scram!
Not only did the uninvited girl not get angry, Ye Ying even smiled at Bai Yan like a confident peacock: First allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ye Ying. Miss, Im assuming you are here to attend the alchemy convention am I correct? I can help you with that and even introduce you to an elder of our sect. Im sure with my word you would be able to get some pointers during your time here, how about it?
As tempting as that proposal would be for others, Bai Yan acted like she didnt hear a thing. Stretching out her limbs whilezing around in the mans embrace, shes no different from a sloth at the moment.
Di Cang, that face of yours really is troublesome, always attracting these pests over when they are not wanted.
Chapter 460 “Ye Ying (3)”
Chapter 460 Ye Ying (3)
Attractive? I dont need such thing. As long as I have a little chrysanthemum blossom like you then thats all I need.
Bai Yans face instantly sank into an evil squint: What did you just call me?
Little-chrysanthemum-blossom?
Oh Yan Yan, did I say something wrong again? Showing a all innocent face, Di Cang really questions himself on whether or not he made a mistake again.
Ill deal with you once we are alone. Giving the ignorant bastard a ruthless pinch, she grinds her mrs in annoyance.
Taking this all in from the side, Ye Yings endurance was seriously taking a beating. She may have a strong will, but this level of flirting shouldnt be something an unmarried maiden should witness or hear. Therefore, it took all the nerve she had just to contain that unbridled fury from leaking out.
You two But just as shes ready to speak out again, the mans gloomy re had stopped it in its track.
What are you still doing here? Di Cangs question was unnerving, sounding like its a howling horror from hell itself.
Taking a second to calm herself, Uncle Zhong, lets go.
Even so, the shakiness in her voice could not be denied. Its quite apparent the level of anger she had didnt lose out to the fear at all. Thats why the door ended up closing with a loud thundering bang once the two outsiders left, its her form of retaliation.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
What did you do to that old man? Bai Yan asks with her brow raised.
Di Cangs may be able to hide his actions from the world, but not from me!
He offended you, making a smirking grin, anyone who dares to offend my woman must be punished. The fact that I didnt kill him outright is already an act of mercy.
Smiling as well: Just so you know, Ive met the young lord of the Medicine Sect before.
I know.
Those people wouldnt have been able to escape alive if not for that reason.
Oh forget it, I only met him by mere coincidence back then. Even if I did save him once, thats my own willing decision. As for that Ye Ying. I am still uncertain whether or not shes Uncle Zhenpangs daughter yet.
Back outside the restaurant, Ye Ying have already stepped out of the establishment where she could vividly catch the clear glimpse of those two dashing figures from the opened window. Their flirtatious mingling was so aggravating that her first had clenched into a hard ball.
Uncle Zhung, pay close attention to that woman for me. I wont give up so easily on the man I have chosen! Clenching until the crunching sound of bone could be heard from that hand, Ye Ying vows to herself to take what she deems hers.
So what if he has a wife? There are so many people out there who would discard their wife and child for another, adding one extra to the mix doesnt mean anything.
Yes, mdy. With his head low and hand pressed against the chest, the old seniors condition remains horrible as the sweat oozed out of his ashen looking face.
Whats wrong Uncle Zhung? Seemingly noticing the oddity with her follower, Ye Ying asks with uncertainty.
Smiling wryly, the old senior shakes his head: Im not sure, my bodys been feeling abnormal ever since that man made a move against me. But dont worry mdy, were members of the Medicine Sect, Im sure he wouldnt dare to actually harm me when we were under so many watchful eyes back there.
If others didnt know better, its like they are already members of the Medicine Sect and not just leeches permitted to stay under special conditions.
If thats the case then thats good. Once we are back home, I will have some of the alchemists take a look at you and diagnose your condition. Loosening her grip and regaining some calm, Ye Ying was back to her usual egotistic self, Lets go.
Chapter 461 “Ye Ying (4)”
Chapter 461 Ye Ying (4)
Due to how close the impending date for the alchemist convention was, right around the corner actually, the number of visitors has skyrocketed around the Medicine Sect as a result. Therefore, out of consideration for her sons safety, Bai Yan specifically tasked the baby tiger Little Rice to stay permanently close to the boys side at all times. This was for Bai Xiachens safety, especially after what happened with the snake incident.
On the contrary though, Di Cangs been so absent from their room that Bai Yan didnt even know what the mans been up to during the past few days.
If the person doesnt want to say then shes not going to ask, that left the woman either thinking about her life or simply continuing on with the path of cultivation.
Pity though.
Aside from that moment when the contract was made between them both, the mysterious scenes in her head had never once again surfaced like she wanted it to.
Mother, inside a quiet room of the inn, Bai Yan was currentlyzing around by enjoying an afternoon tea when the door was pushed open and in came an excited steambun. Jumping right into those slender arms, Mother, I am back!
Whats wrong, did you not enjoy your fun outside toe back this early? Showing a stunning smile, Bai Yan gently caresses that hair in a soothing motion.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
The outside is too lively. Because of the alchemy convention, the people are proactively hosting their own little gatherings everywhere. But I still think Mothers skill is better than theirs if you ask me.
Are they now? She gives her son a lovely peck on the cheek over thatpliment, causing the boy to burst into a giggling fit at the tickling sensation.
Mother is the best, no one canpare with Mother! Nodding in earnest like its the absolute truth, the little fes appearance glowed with pride over his own words.
Ahumph! Suddenly, a light cough from the doorway had broke their warm and intimate scene.
Wrinkling that brow: Son, did you not remember my teachings? When entering and leave, one must always close the door. Remember this okay?
First giving the uninvited guest at the door a disgruntled nce, then back at his own mother, he nods heavily: I understand Mother, I will remember this for sure next time. I dont want some bad people to get inside our home to harm you.
Lady, we meet again. Is this your son? He looks so cute.
Humph, so what if hes cute, nothing more than a little runt who doesnt know his manners!
In any case, theres no way Ye Ying would say whats truly in her heart, not while in front of thepetition anyways. Still smiling like shes without harm, the girl walks into the room without an invitation.
Today, I have something to discuss with you.
Sipping the tea in her hand, Bai Yan casually asks without bothering to give the person a look: I heard you are Bai Zhanpengs daughter.
Startled at first over the question, Ye Ying quicklyposes herself after realizing the information mustvee from her follower Ye Zhung.
Bai Zhanpeng obviously didnt want to take her as a goddaughter, but in times like this, theres no way she could diminish her own prestige and allow the foe to step above herself.
Therefore, she only needed a moment to muse over the options at her disposal before nodding in confirmation: My godfather is actually my distant-uncle. Due to how doting he is of me, its decided that I would be his goddaughter right after the alchemy convention. Regarding this piece of news, not many should know about it yet.
I see.
Bai Zhanpeng is the distant-uncle of Ye Ying? In other words, the grandmother of this girl is the sister of thete wife of the current old lord.
You said you came to me with something to discuss. What is it?
Bai Yans not a nosy person, but she was quite interested in why someone like Ye Ying would want to meet herself.
The man I saw at the restaurant the other day, is he your husband? Furrowing her brow, the girl asks.
Chapter 462 “You Must Get Justice For Me (1)”
Chapter 462 You Must Get Justice For Me (1)
First taking a casual sip from her tea, Bai Yan then revealed a shallow smile at the impudent girl: What do you think?
Then I will not beat around the bush, taking a seat of her own volition, Ye Ying cluelessly starts making a demand, dont you think you should invite me to a drink as well? Without manners, the girl went ahead to make a grab for the other cup on the table.
There are only two cups in the room in total. Aside from the one being used already, theres only one other remaining on the table, meaning it belongs to a certain silver-haired man.
Sorry, my hand is slipped. Still showing her shallow smile like its nothings happened in light of that tant act of rudeness, the enchanting woman then brought out a handkerchief for her foe like someone pitying a beggar. Miss, you wouldnt be here for my childs father, are you?
Hand slip? Che~!
Sneering in her heart, Ye Ying wanted tough at thepetition over herck of openness. Suppressing the inner rage, she got straight to the point: Thats right, I am here for that man! I am not the hypocritical type so I will admit it in front of you. Ive fell in love with him after the first time Iid eyes on him.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
If it was the average person, one would certainly fall into a panic when a love rivales knocking at their door. However.
Unfazed and glowing stronger than ever, the enchanting woman thats known as Bai Yan has never been known to back down from a challenge.
Knowing shes messed up after not get a reaction, Ye Ying now clues in on her own folly. Shes underestimated the woman!
Lady, sucking in a deep breath, she continues to use her calm voice, loving a person isnt about possession, its to think about whats good for the other half. Im sure you know about my position within the Medicine Sect. If you release him then it may not be necessarily a bad thing.
If so, wouldnt that give him the notoriety of throwing away his wife and child? Showing a frown, Ye Ying turns all aggressive like shes spouting justice, How can you bear to have him shoulder such a bad name?
So, are you iming you have a better solution? Though still smiling, Bai Yans iris had gotten cold like a vicious predator now.
I do, trying hard to hide that nefarious grin from her face, Miss, Im sure you love your husband very much so you would do anything for him, am I right?
Now this got quite interesting. Not speaking at all, she awaits what this impudent girl wants to say.
I have an older brother, only slightly older than you. If you are willing to sacrifice yourself then I can match the two of you together. At the time, dont you believe the oue would be better suited for everyone?
Now this was just down right hrious, causing Bai Yan to spill tears of mockery at the foe. So, your meaning is to have me collude with your brother first, this way the world could sympathize with Di Cangs act of abandoning me and my son. By then, you will step in to show your love, allowing the world to praise you about your kind-heartedness?
Chapter 463 “You Must Get Justice For Me (2)”
Chapter 463 You Must Get Justice For Me (2)
Bai Yans words may be blunt and direct, however, it also pointed out the impudent girls real intent with no wiggle room for excuses.
Its true my meaning is like that, but why is it that Ive been turned into a heinous witching out of this womans mouth?
Ye Ying furrows that brow like shes perplexed by the situation.
Am I not doing this for the sake of us both?
The man would immediately be extraordinary after marriage, and this woman would also transform from a chicken into a peacock by marrying my brother.
And the payment?
Merely a title of being a wretched wife who cheated behind her husbands back, whats wrong with that?
Compared to the benefits, anyone would know what to choose in this case!
Lady, you The girls expression darkens somewhat. She wanted to say more after that momentary silence, but it appears the opposition was done listening.
Ye Ying, your n is very good indeed, the benefits are all yours and the bad are dumped onto another. However, unfortunately for you, I am not a person who would be taken advantaged of!
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Oh, is that your opinion? Bai Yan wanted tough but held it in to form a smirk instead, As it so happens, he actually needs a favor at this very moment. Its not difficult at all for you in fact. All it requires of you have is to scram out of here, would you be willing to oblige?
From green to gleaming red, Ye Yings fa?ade finally crumbles to reveal her true menacing nature: Dont push your luck!
Not going to be trampled while on her own turf, Bai Yan has gotten up from her chair. Slowly strolling over to the girl in question, the womans aura increased exponentially until its almost oppressive.
I have already been very kind to you out of consideration for Bai Zhanpengs sake; otherwise, you wouldnt have even made it one step into my room! In addition, I have something else to tell you. Halting in her footstep, she sneers at the impudent girl whos ring fire: Firstly, I am not stupid enough to sacrifice myself for someone whom I believe is not worthy of me! Why should I as a woman sacrifice myself for the sake of a man just because the world deems it worthy?!
Secondly, I will not relinquish my man to another if I have chosen him! Nor would I believe he would betray me for another!
Thirdly, the cup just now is used by my little pet to drink water, but my pet is too clean and your breath is too dirty, thats why I smashed it. You are too polluted to taint his stuff.
In order to prove Bai Yans im, Little Rice immediately followed up with a meow sound of his own to show off the disgusted opinion he had of the girl in green.
You impudent wench!
No matter how good of a fa?ade she has, no matter how good of a control freak she was, theres no way Ye Ying could remain unfazed after that insult. Her voice was downright screaming like a woman yelling out at the market.
Okay, I am waiting. Smirking with ridicule at the ignorant fool, Bai Yanzily leans against the room pir next to herself like she didnt have a care in the world. A tant act of dismissing someone, which clearly worked based on how receptively livid Ye Ying was.
Humph! Huffing a heavy grunt, it took a good minute for the girl in green to rpose herself, Since youve said it to such a degree then I wont continue to linger in your presence. But remember this, I will definitely make you regret todays decision. In addition, your man, he will definitely be mine! That said, she promptly stomps away without looking back.
Hold on.
Unconsciously, a smug grin escapes the girl upon hearing the voice from behind: What, regret it..?
Unfortunately for the impudent fool thats known as Ye Ying, her words didnt even have a chance to finish before a flying kick of a footnded right smack into her chest, sending that body flying out across the air like a rice sack. Until the veryst second, the girl still couldnt believe what she was experiencing. The only thing she could see was Bai Yans peerless contour slowly shrinking from view and the disbelieving fact that shes been assaulted.
Chapter 464 “You Must Get Justice For Me (3)”
Chapter 464 You Must Get Justice For Me (3)
She how could she dare?
This is in the Medicine Sect! How can that woman do this to me?
It took a long time before Ye Yings flying self could fall back to the ground. Her trajectory thankfully a crowd of people who shielded the impact, otherwise who knows what sort of bones she wouldve broke at the fall.
Inside the inn.
Bai Yan mmed the door behind herself, revealing the refreshed look representing her own mood that release, Oh I havent kicked someone like that in such a long time, this feels great!
Mother, howe you didnt let me speak out just now? All aggrieved in his sweet little look, Bai Xiachen protests to his mother.
Only Mother got to have the fun, now what about me?
Chuckling at the flushed appearance of her own son, Bai Yan promptly kissed down at those cheeks in absolute delight, her arms rubbing that head like shes held the cuddliest object in the world.
Because my precious baby is too clean. If you touch someone so filthy then it would only pollute you as well.
Giving himself a minute to contemte that answer, Bai Xiachen then nodded in earnest: Mother is right. In the future Mother shouldnt get involved with that person either, just let Baddie Father handle the mess when hees back.
Okay sweetie, we will have your baddie father handle it next time.
Perhaps its due to the good mood she was in, Bai Yan didnt even realize that shes now included Di Cang into the perimeter of the word family. Now instead of three members, its four!
Should I tell Baddie Father this news, that Mother just admitted he is her man?
Nestled in that warm wonderfully scented body, Bai Xiachen flickered with a light of sess in his eyes.
If Baddie Father knows then Im sure he would be ecstatic.
Back outside the street, the crowds were currently swarming around the location where Ye Yingnded. Their discussions revolved around how confused the girl appeared after smacking down from the sky.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
It took a while for the shameless girl to return home from her shameless venture, but when Ye Ying finally did so, another figure had blocked her path.
Oh my granddaughter! What happened to you, howe you are looking like this? The other person exims, horrified by the girls tattered look.
Grandma! flushed red from anger and embarrassment, Do you think that I am not shameful enough yet? Are you trying to attract even more people to see my misery?
This Old Madam Ye anxiously rubs her crutch, unsure what to do, I didnt mean to, I was just surprised by your appearance. Tell Grandma, who did this to you?
Pursing that lip: Ive set my eyes on a man and was beaten by his wife.
The news was too enormous that it rang thunderously inside the old grandmas head. For a minute, Old Madam Ye didnt even know what to say due to how dumbfounded she became.
My granddaughter is so good, how could she fancy another womans husband?!
Grandma, dont take it in the wrong way, the man is very outstanding! Hurrying to pull the old granny aside to one corner, a light of hatred filled those pupils as she whispered lies to the receiver, And its not like he doesnt have feelings for me. My man is just too responsible, hes not willing to abandon his wife and child. And his wife, that woman is too brutish, thats why she beat me
I couldnt defend myself because Im also partly at fault. But Grandma, you must go to Grand-Uncle and have him get justice for me. If Uncle isnt willing to ept me as his daughter then at least have them help me with my marriage!
A flicker of cunningness erupts from the girls iris, If the sect leader himself gets involved then this will be set in stone. Theres no way those two would dare disobey someone so powerful.
Showing a tinge of guilt, the old granny grew hesitant: That man is too rigid, I dont think he would agree to this.
No! Biting her lip. Grandma, the sect leader is your own brother-inw! How can you and him not be on my side? Whats more, that woman is nothing but a sultry hag who doesnt deserve such a fine man!
Chapter 465 “You Must Get Justice For Me (4)”
Chapter 465 You Must Get Justice For Me (4)
Old Madam Ye steels her heart: Okay, I will go to him! Even if I have to use that bitch Li Jings (sister) name again, I will have him agree to our demands!
In this world, how can one not help rtive over outsiders? Brother-inw isnt befuddled to such a degree.
Unfortunately for her though, it appears Bai Chang Feng was fully intent on avoiding this dreaded shrew at all costs. No matter what she did or what she try, the guards refuses to waver.
Back inside the study.
The old lord of the Medicine Sect was currently painfully rubbing his temple as he sighed helplessly: These people really are endless. Since you already said you wont take Ye Ying as your daughter then it shouldve been the end of it, why cant they understand when to back off.
Son, how are things going with your investigation? And when is sheing? Bai Chang Fengs voice sounded tense, his eyes whimpering with concern.
Naturally Bai Zhanpeng would know who his old man was referring to: The messenger I sent returned with word that the girl is currently away from home. As to whether or not she is my sisters daughter, I can say with almost certainty now. From my investigation, that daughter of the Lan House did in fact know someone by the name of Bai Ning years ago, just that her family doesnt know if its one and the same. Inhaling deeply, he continues with exasperated breath, Though Ninger isnt with us anymore but at least her blood can after so long.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Ever since he firstid eyes on Bai Yan, he has had a emotional yearning for the girl. It urged him, propelled him to get close to her. If thats not the effect of their blood being one and the same then what else?
Peng!
The cup in the old lords hand shatters as he dropped it from his hand. Perhaps its due to the answer being so fitting to his heart but the trickling tears could no longer be contained as he burst into a bellowingugh.
Jinger (wife), it must be you watching over us. Now your granddaughter will soon be at home!
That is my granddaughter! No one canpare with her! Now my line will have a third generational heir!
When can I meet my granddaughter my son? Will she like a grandfather like me? Oh right, you said she has a child now, will her son like a great grandfather like me? No matter what, we did remain oblivious to their existence for all these years. The elders appearance looked no different from that of an insecure child, asking this and asking that.
Father, she is a good child as well as her son. Im sure they wouldnt hate you.
Thats good, thats good then, heaving a sigh of relief, Bai Chang Feng rubs his hand nervously like an unsettled child. Then suddenly jerking up from his chair like he remembered something important: Oh no! I must prepare something for my granddaughter and great grandson. Whats your opinion, should I hand over my medicine vault to them or my entire Medicine Sect instead?
Shes notcking in medicinal ingredients so you might as well hand over this ce. Bai Zhanpengs expression grew meaningful.
The middle-aged mans intent was very simple. As long as hes free of the burden at home then he could run off in search of his sister.
Chapter 466 “Xiachen’s Little Revenge (1)”
Chapter 466 Xiachens Little Revenge (1)
Nodding with approval at his sons suggestion: Yes, I will go make preparations then. Theres only a few days before the alchemy convention, Im sure she woulde attend.
After saying this, Bai Chang Feng then left the room in a hurry, leaving only his son gaping in the background like he still had something to say.
Oh I better not tell Father about the rtionship Yaner (Bai Yan) has with the Holy Land. Hes so intent on attacking the three elders from there, what if he learns the truth? It would shock him enormously. Yes, his health isnt as it used to be, this sort of news is best left for another time.
The alchemy convention only takes ce every three years. Inviting people across all fields, it holds no bias against ones profession so long as they know how to handle themselves when questioned about the topic. Furthermore, its also a direct mean for those who seeks to join the Medicine Sect because the winners and those who stands out are permitted to directly be a inner disciple, hence the reason why theres so much excitement surrounding it.
Now, the day hase after so much anticipation.
Rubbing her sons little head, Bai Yanforts the boy: Your three grandshifus are likely just dyed by something on the road. As for your father. She pauses, contemting on what to say next, Perhaps hes also busy with something?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Mother, will you go to the Demon Realm with Baddie Father? Holding up the baby tiger like a doll in his arms, Bai Xiachen looks up in anticipation.
Startled at the question, Bai Yan purses her lip: I dont know yet my son.
How can I know about the future?
Mother, going silent for a moment in deep thought, the boys face turns firm as he grabbed onto that hand, I will protect you Mother. Even if you do go to the Demon Realm, I will not let anyone hurt you.
Oh mothers precious baby is the sweetest. Without signal, Bai Yan instantly gives her son a loving peck on the cheek to earn herself a burst of giggles from the boy: There is still some time until the alchemy convention. If you are bored then you can go outside of the venue to y with Little Rice. Just make sure you return within an hour.
YAA! But before he runs off to have his fun, Bai Xiachen suddenly turns around halfway out: Can I bring Uncle Mo with me as well?
Theres no way Bai Xiachen would tell his mother the true reason hes so intent on bringing the teen along. Its not for anything, merely a promise to Di Cang of not allowing any male to get alone time with his mother. No alone time, then no chance of an idental spark to ur. This way they could speed up the process of entering the Demon Realm. And there, he could finally get stronger and be his mothers shield!
Go find him then.
As usual, Bai Yan would never question her sons motive so she only gave him a gentle rub on the face before letting the boy go.
Little Rice, lets go! Dragging the poor tigers tail away, Bai Xiachen promptly made a dash for the other side of the venue.
Due to how big this area was, it actually took him quite some time before locating the lolly looking teen who was also dragging the pink piglet with his hand.
Chapter 467 “Xiachen’s Little Revenge (2)”
Chapter 467 Xiachens Little Revenge (2)
Oink. At the moment the pink piggys face was being pinched by that fair hand of his owner, its eyes showing tears over the maltreatment.
You are eating too much Piggy, hurry and spit the food out of your mouth. Mo Li Shang sternly orders, Otherwise, you will have indigestion again.
In light of his big bulging belly that made it difficult to even walk, the pink piggy refuses to relent and shakes his teary face in defiance.
Spit it out, you spit it out right now!
The teens angry now. Firmly pressing down at the defiant pigs body, he pries open that gluttonous mouth and forcibly stuffed his fingers in there.
Bai Xiachen originally wanted to go say hi from behind, but after seeing what was pulled out of that slobbering mouth, he was dumbfounded and froze in ce
Oinky Oink~!
Piggys expression appeared very sad after that, its eyes constantly shifting over to the little chick slobbered in his saliva. If one didnt know any better, it would look like the teen did the most heinous crime to him.
As for its poor victim, the chick was obviously scared beyond its wits based on how shaky those legs were. Unsteady and confused, the poor thing instinctively ran towards the outside in that fashion.
If you eat live stuff again in the future then I will sell you! Mo Li Shang puffs up his cheeks, threatening the little fe with his lolly face.
Really, Piggys appetite is getting bigger and biggertely. If this continues then I cant even afford to keep him.
That did it. Stopping his whimpering cry upon that, the pink piggy remains sad in his eyes like a aggrieved child.
Understanding he mightve went a little overboard with that statement, Mo Li Shang scratches his head only to realize hes gotpany. Oh Xiachen, did you get scared? Piggy is just too gluttonous so I can only resort to such means. If I dont take care of him then he might really kill himself from overstuffing that belly.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
The piggy huffs a grunt in protest, I would rather die from overeating than to die from restraint!
Suddenly, the image of that tender looking little chick emerges within his head again, causing that mouth to drool for a second time, Mhmmm, the little thing must be very tender, look at how cute its walking over there. Oh how I want to eat it.
Jolting up from the floor instantly, Mo Li Shang also showed a flushed face of anger, Who is it? Who dare to make trouble for Yan Yan?
I think I remember she was called Ye Ying Blinking his cute little eyes, she should being here today as well. Why dont we go look for her?
Yes, lets do that! A gleam of frosty cold escapes the teens pupil.
Because of the Bai Yans existence, the two men here are of one ord. But Little Rice on the other hand thought otherwise. After listening in on their dialogue, the baby tiger reflexively blurts out his protest, But Little Master, the convention is about to begin. If Mistress cant find you when its time then she will be very angry at us.
Little Rice! Pinching his lips into a t line, Bai Xiachen swiftly calls out in warning.
Apparently the baby tiger forget something important: hes not supposed to talk in front of the public!
Understanding the mistake and possible consequence of his actions just now, Little Rice hurries to look up at the teen with an unnerving unease.
Chapter 468 “Xiachen’s Little Revenge (3)”
Chapter 468 Xiachens Little Revenge (3)
However so, Mo Li Shangs expression remains unchanged.
Uncle Mo, Bai Xiachen quiets down his voice, Arent you finding it strange that Little Rice can talk?
Nowadays there arent many creatures outside of humankind capable of regr speech. Aside from the most powerful of existences within the Abyss of the Demon Forest, its almost nonexistent.
Why should it be strange? The teen blinked, clearly confused by that question, Piggy could also talk before, just that hes injured and lost the ability for now.
No wonder
Heaving a sigh of great relief, Bai Xiachen raises a brilliant smile: Uncle Mo, please keep Little Rices ability to speak a secret. I dont want to bring more trouble for Mother because of this.
Puckering that displeased lip, the baby boy obviously didnt like the childish suggestion: I didnt expect this from you Uncle Mo, using such a childish trick on me. Im not three anymore, Im not going to do something like that anymore. However Giving it a second, he grins, I will still believe in Uncle Mo regardless.
Now it was Mo Li Shangs turn to be taken back. His eyes shifting to his own pinkie in puzzlement.
I got called childish but a child this.
Uncle Mo, lets go. Turning around, Bai Xiachen was ready to leave when the baby tiger bit against his sleeve pitifully.
Little Master, you really cant go, Mistress will be angry.
Perhaps its to sooth his little friends unease when patting down at that head, but the boys words were damning. Dont worry Little Rice, I will not do anything dangerous. When the timees that Mother asks, I will just say it was you who dragged me to go along.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
This literally made the poor tiger cry out in grievance, I just knew he will be like this. Any trouble will always be on my head.
No, I cant let you go Little Mast
In a sh of idea, the baby tiger wanted to yell for attention. Unfortunate for him, the boys hand worked much faster than his vocals could and muffled that tongue by grabbing his throat.
We better leave Uncle Mo, if Mother learns of this then we cant go anymore.
Dare to bully Yan Yan? Humph, I will show that woman what it means to cross us!
Uuuhhhuuhhh~
Seeing how much of an agreement these two sted fes are, Little Rice could only mourn his own life, This really isnt my fault Mistress, Ive already done my best to stop Little Master.
At the same time somewhere else in the venue, Ye Ying in her faint blue skirt was currently strolling through the area with an elder following her side. The only difference here was that the old man was a different one instead of that Ye Zhung.
Then all of a sudden, the girl halts in her footstep as that brow locked up: Uncle Ling, how is the matter going?
Dont worry Miss, Ive already ced the young lords ring into the womans room. When the timees, we can begin spreading the rumor about the love affair and use the item as proof. The old senior known as Ye Ling answers respectfully like an elder and a servant.
Showing a sly grin: This cannot be med on me. If she had only listened to my suggestion from the start then why would we be going through all this trouble? Shame though, she vited my order and even my grand uncle is refusing to help me.
These past few days, that old **** never once saw my grandmother in light of all that ruckus. Its obvious he has no intentions of helping me.
Chapter 469 “Xiachen’s Little Revenge (4)”
Chapter 469 Xiachens Little Revenge (4)
If thats the case then I could only rely on myself.
Miss, my older brothers illness Is there really no other way? Ye Ling frowned and asked thedy.
I have already tasked those elders of the Medicine Sect to take a look at Uncle Zhung. Right now we have no idea why hes suffering so painfully. Making a reluctant sigh, Ye Ying continues: There is no other way. We can only wait until Di Cang bes my man. By then we can have him return Uncle Zhung to his normal state since hes the one who made the move.
Bump!
It was then that a small little figure came smashing over, hitting the unsuspectingdy in full swing. As a result of this, Ye Ying not only staggered backwards, her expression also shifted negatively at the little steam buns identity. If not for the multiple gazesing her way, she wouldve smacked the boy away in a direct p across the cheeks.
Its you? Masking her irritation, she puts on a surprised tone: Are you okay? How can you be so careless? Fortunately the one you hit is me, if it was any other adult then they mightve made things difficult for you.
Following that statement, the gazes are now shifted over to Bai Xiachen instead, their eyes using and reprimanding.
How unexpected, to think this child is so poorly tutored that he would rampage around the venue. Thankfully its Miss Ye Ying who caught him.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Climbing up from the ground by now, Bai Xiachen wouldnt stop shivering as he bit his lip, those tears flowing like a waterfall. Sorry I didnt mean it, I just wanted ask you to let my father go.
What
Let him go? What is going on?
The crowds of people all fell into a startled shock, their allegation transforming into a questioning one.
What do you mean by that? Darkening in her expression, Ye Ying coldly asks.
Considering how persuasive that teary face expression was, the crowds of people gathered here today instantly got pulled into the story. Their minds dismissing the fact of how unbelievable the story truly was at its core.
What are you babbling about? Blindsided by the outrageous im, Ye Ying didnt know how to absorb the content.
Ye Ming is my real blood brother, how can I have a baby with my own brother?
Moreover, the one I want to marry is Di Cang. When did I ever demand he be my male concubine? If I was truly that unruly, wouldnt the world ridicule me to death?
What is this sted child talking about damn it?!
Kid, if you keep talking nonsense then watch how I will smack that lips of yours! Infuriated now, the girl threatens menacingly.
Trembling even harder at that threat, grievance now filled the boys face. Perhaps Bai Xiachen really did get frightened by those words, but its unlikely.
You not only want to take away my father, now you also want to snatch me away to be your child se
Oh my, that is ****. How can she do something so One of the onlookers present today started to mutter something into his peers ear, directing the opinion into forbidden grounds.
Yes, it is ****, Bai Xiachen cries out in an extremely miserable manner. I heard everything from outside the door that day. Mother is already about lose Father, now you also want to snatch me away from her! How can you do something so cruel. How can you drive my mother into a corner, alone and without husband and son? Ouuhhh~ I dont want to leave with an old witch like you!
Ye Yings face finally crumbled into a distorted mess. Heaving a heavy breath into her chest, she expels her restraint in an attempt to knab at the insolent brat.
Chapter 470 “Acting All Around (1)”
Chapter 470 Acting All Around (1)
Uuhh Wahhh!
Ye Yings hand didnt even touch the boy yet when Bai Xiachen burst into tears. In front of this heartfelt appearance, no sane person could possibly bear to remain indifferent.
I really dont understand why someone would be willing to move against such a lovely child?
This is truly and utterly heartless!
You little! The girls inner heart surged with anger as she forced herself to smile: I think you must be misunderstanding something, I only want to take you to a quieter ce to talk. After all, there are many people around so it wouldnt be good if they misunderstand you.
Aunties, uncles, big brother and big sisters, please dont let her take me away, I dont want to be a child ****.
Now thats all the crowd needed to push them over the edge. Theyve long felt ufortable to witness a child being forced into something so illicit, yet the boy himself still felt the need to remain polite in his manner of speech.
I remembered now, a bystander suddenly exims from the side, the evaluation of Miss Ye Ying may be excellent over the years, but there has never been any woman around her. The people are always males and she seem to be very much enjoying the fact.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Yes, and if it was reced by the average person, they would certainly have a change in face after being exposed by the little guy. The fact that shes still able to smile so willingly must mean shes a very deep thoughted woman.
To be able to attend the alchemy convention meant they are no fools. Just a bit of hint and a bit of insight was more than enough to connect the dots for those in attendance. Of course, it wouldve been a different story if the character here was thedy of the Medicine Sect, but its not!
Ye Yings only a distant rtive of the current old lord. Even if they do reprimand her, the hosts themselves wouldnt do anything, especially when this said rtive was the unsupportive type whose done nothing to contribute aside from leaching around.
Now, no longer able to keep up that smiling fa?ade, the woman turns bitter and signals her follower to move and grab the impudent brat before more damages could be done. Unfortunately for her, a third person had rushed over to cut into the fray in that split second.
Uncle, howe you are here? Still leaking tears of pity on that face, Bai Xiachen sounded nervous with unease: Didnt I tell you not toe? If you are also taken away by this horrible witch then Mother really would be all alone then.
Showing a resentful and enraged face, Mo Li Shang looked like a determined warrior ready to meet his end: I would rather die than to go with this old witch. You must do the same my dear Xiachen. Dont worry, if anything our family can start over in the afterlife. I will never leave sister or you okay!
Chapter 471 “Acting All Around (2)”
Chapter 471 Acting All Around (2)
Uncle!
Xiachen!
The two turns to hug each other, crying their hearts out in appearance and putting on the act of the century.
Naturally this aggravated Ye Ying to no ends. Shaking all over from the act, the girl res dagger at the two bastards trying to frame her.
I still have time. Theres no one else from the Medicine Sect here. Even if I remove them now to somewhere else, I can still cover it up without anyone to prove it!
Uncle Ling! The girl roars out to her follower, indicating him to move before this scene gets further out of hand.
Tell everyone this instant that your story is all made up, otherwise Im going to kill you for the treachery of todays deed! The senior draws his de, aiming straight at the teen and child still crying across from themselves.
Argh, damn this Ye Ling! I only wanted him to drag them away, not do something like this. Hes so useless!
Sure enough, the alchemists whom came to attend the conference were all frowning openly with contempt now. They didnt expect someone to be so dumb to openly threaten to take ones life while in their presence.
Miss Ye Ying, although you are a distant rtive of the current lord of the Medicine Sect but that doesnt mean you can just take others life as you please. The old lord of this great sect has always been an upright person all his life, I suggest you rethink your actions less you want to destroy his reputation by your own hands.
Yes, I concur with that. When have the Medicine Sect fallen into a state where they are openly bullying the weak?
Oh dear, look at how terribly sad their crying voices are. Just listening to it is making me want to tear up as well
Thestment obviously hailed from a madam.
For the female sex, its always been easier to win them over using their motherly instinct, especially when the subjects are a young lolly looking teen and a cute little child.
Uncles and aunties, Bai Xiachen climbs up with his tears still leaking, This isnt the fault of the Medicine Sect, I implore you all not to involve the innocent. My only hope is that this witch would stop trying to tear my family apart.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Oh what a sensible child he is! A female bystander heaves a sigh, wondering what sort of mother could produce such an outstanding son.
Dont worry child, with so many of us here today we will definitely not let your family be separated. However, the fact that you are here means your family is also here to attend the alchemy convention?
Towards that over exaggerative promation, the crowds of bystanders didnt hold any negative opinion for it, rather it only increased their goodwill due to the statement. After all, its normal for a child to look towards their parents as the best, theres nothing wrong with that view.
Miss Ye Ying, the woman in turn shifted her attention over to the subject of condemnation, today is the alchemy convention. Arent you worried about disgracing your elders by doing something so oundish?
Humph! Twisting her expression, the girl herself only huffed a grunt: Uncle Ling, were leaving!
Just you wait you brat, I will get you back for this one day!
Yes mdy. Firing a heavy re at the teen and child as well, the senior left in turn despite his unwillingness to leave things as it was.
Getting the results he wanted, Bai Xiachen finally revealed that momentary sly grin of his. Hes a fox, a true master of deception. Waving at the crowd, he says his goodbye like the perfect closing of a show.
Chapter 472 “Acting All Around (3)”
Chapter 472 Acting All Around (3)
Goodbye uncles and aunties, thank you again for helping me. If my family manages to escape that womans evil clutches then I will certainly be grateful for todays aid.
After saying this, Bai Xiachen then turns to secretly wink at his aplice before going to pick up the eyepopping baby tiger.
Lets go back then, Mother will be searching for us.
Xiachen, how did I perform? Grinning from one corner of his mouth to the next, Mo Li Shangs smile was as brilliant as the stars itself.
Thats what she gets for trying to harm Mother!
Little Master, yawningzily, Little Rice interjects himself, I saw you sneak something into that womans pocket, what is it?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Oh, thats is something Baddie Father gave me. Supposedly it is something some bad people snuck into Mothers pocket when she went out with you. I was told to handle this. The baby boys face was puffing exasperatedly as he exined because hes been annoyed by all the secrecy surrounding his old mans outing recently.
Uh
Little Rice appeared startled, Someone secretly snuck something into Mistresss pocket?
Perhaps able to read the doubt within his little tiger friends head, Bai Xiachen deliberately cocks his head high in a cheeky manner before speaking: I have already checked the purpose behind those people. Otherwise, why do you think I specifically came out to make trouble for Ye Ying today? Im only returning the favor using their own method!
Little Master, who taught you thatst sentence? The baby tiger makes azy yawn, indicating howfortable he was in the boys arm there.
Stupid Little Rice, do you think everyone is as dumb as you? Mother said I am the smartest child in this world, I dont need others to teach me because I can find it in the books.
Then are you saying we can get revenge on that woman by tossing the item into her pocket? Still doubtful in that voice, Little Rice asks again.
Of course not, taking a letter out from his pocket, Bai Xiachen shes it in front of his friends face. Take this and sneak it into Ye Mings room and have the news leaked into the public.
What is this?
Receiving the letter as told, Little Rice only needed a nce at the content before dropping it in absolute shock.
My dear beloved brother E! Little Master, why is the content of this letter so disgusting?
Humph, humph, this time I will be the one making the show instead of Baddie Father!
But Little Master, how did you evere up with such an insidious n? All full of surprise in that face, Little Rice looks up in awe at the boys intellect.
Of course I learned it from the books, patting the tigers head in earnest motion, So, you should read more books as well. It will benefit that bean brain of yours.
Oh, I am going back to Mistresss side first then if thats the case. Pouncing down to the ground, the little fe only needed a split second to disappear from sight.
Chapter 473 “Acting All Around (4)”
Chapter 473 Acting All Around (4)
Uncle Mo, following the disappearance of his friends fleeting back, Bai Xiachen then shifts his gaze back over to the teen. I really like you, do you like me as well? that face couldnt be anymore friendly and innocent as he spoke
Initially Mo Li Shang was rather stunned by the boys proactive initiative, nevertheless, heposes himself to answer: Of course. Do you really like me as well Xiachen?
Mhmm, I really do! Giving an earnest nod as confirmation, Ive always wanted another uncle. Why dont Uncle Mo be my real uncle?
Looking at the big, watery eyes of the little steambun, Mo Li Shangs brain didnt even need to think and nodded without forethought: YES, I will be your uncle.
If Uncle Mo bes my uncle then he would be Mothers younger brother. That means in the future he wont be able to threaten Baddie Fathers position! Whats more, we will then be another step closer to going into the Demon realm.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Oh crap! As if suddenly recalling something important, the teen exims out of nowhere.
Uncle, are you regretting it? Bai Xiachen mutters pitifully, his eyes showing grievance.
No, its not I seem to have forgotten about Piggy.
Not far from the main aisle, a certain pink piggy was currently trying hard to gain the attention of the public by crying and wiping those tears with a handkerchief. Sadly for him though, the surrounding crowds doesnt seem to be all that interested and soon dispersed.
Huh, where is the people? Why are they all gone? Did I not perform up to standard?
Hey, dont leave!
Oh wait
Where is Master?
At the same time over at Mo Li Shangs end, the teen was showing an annoyed yet apologetic face: Xiachen, wait here for me okay? Dont run around, I will first go find Piggy ande back!
Damn it, I actually forgot something as important as this!
Piggy is so timid, he must be so scared right now!
Okay, hurrying a nod with that little head, Dont worry about me Uncle, I can wait here while you go look for Piggy.
You are so good Xiachen, Im going now. Giving the boy a rub on the head, Mo Li Shang then dashed towards the direction in which he came.
Now, alone since both of hispanions are gone, Bai Xiachen could only kick the nearby rocks around due to how bored he was.
You are Xiachen? Just then, an ecstatic voice suddenly came from behind.
Grandpa Zhanpeng? Blinking his eyes in surprise, the little steambun didnt expect to see this familiar person here at this time.
Regarding Bai Zhanpeng, the boy did have a good impression of the handsome man due to him staying at their home during the treatment. But now. Thanks to the influence of Ye Yings distasteful deeds during the past few days, Bai Xiachens fondness had dipped to a new low.
Grandfather Zhanpeng, I should go find Mother now so bye-bye.
In the heart of the boy, no one could be more important than Bai Yan. Therefore, he holds no remorse for humiliating Ye Ying, just that it meant he would be in a dilemma when facing this man.
Chapter 474 “The Imminent Start of the Convention (1)”
Chapter 474 The Imminent Start of the Convention (1)
Xiachen, you dont want to see me? Hurt to the point where his heart aches terribly, Bai Zhanpeng asks with sadness in his voice.
No, its not like that, the boy hurries to reply after seeing the mans reaction, I also like Grandpa Zhanpeng a lot.
Then why do you want to leave as soon as you saw me?
I Not answering for the longest time, Bai Xiachen took a good minute before he could make up his mind, Grandpa Zhanpeng, I wont leave, dont worry.
Xiachen, your mother, is she also here as well? Bai Zhanpeng hurries to ask.
Blinking his eyes at the inquiry, Bai Xiachen faintly nods in confirmation: Mhmm, Mother is at the main avenue. Do you want to meet her?
Its absolutely true the man here wanted to meet his niece before knowing shes here, but now that hes confronting with the truth, it appears Bai Zhanpeng was starting to get the cold feet instead.
What would she do if I tell her right away about our rtionship? Maybe she would take it as me trying to use her or something bad.
No!
I cant let the small little bit of good feelings I built in her eyes to be tarnished over something mediocre like impatience. I muste up with a way to prove our identity with Father first.
Also, it will also avoid those other people within the Medicine Sect from saying those irresponsible remarks.
This The mans head churned with ideas, his eyes nervous and unsure when meeting the baby boys eye: Xiachen, I like to ask you a question. If, lets say if. what if your mother suddenly discovers she has another grandfather, would she ept him?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Well thats of course if this grandfather likes me a lot, blinking his big innocent eyes, Bai Xiachen tilts his head like hes a tad confused by the strange question. Mother would surely like him as well if thats the case.
..
Bai Zhanpeng became rather speechless over this answer. Its too straightforward.
Xiachen, your great grandfather would surely like you, just that your mother, she.
I have a way, Bai Zhanpengs eye shed with glee, As long as Xiachen you help me get a close intimate object from your mother, even a strand of hair will do, then I can do that. Will you help Grandpa Zhanpeng in the task?
Even if the man himself was already sure of Bai Yans identity to a certain degree, but merely recognizing the girl back into the family wouldnt be enough. His main objective lies in gifting the entire Medicine Sect to the girl. In that case, he must stuff up the mouths of those old-timers first using a special method. Blood mixing wont prove anything, he knows that much.
Really? The boys eye lit up as well, Then Grandpa Zhanpeng can help find my Mothers rtive?
I can only give it a try. In addition, this is a secret between us. Dont tell your mother first. Rubbing that little head, the mans expression shined with gentle warmth.
Okay! Giving a serious nod, Bai Xiachen then became troubled while he bit his lip: But Grandpa Zhanpeng, would you lets say if, if your daughter was bullied by someone, would you hate those people?
Chapter 475 “The Imminent Start of the Convention (2)”
Chapter 475 The Imminent Start of the Convention (2)
Daughter? Bai Zhanpengs expression froze in startlement, I dont even have a wife, where am I supposed to get a daughter from? But if I did have a daughter who is as good as Bai Yan then of course I would protect her like the treasure in my palm. How could I allow her to be bullied?
Xiachen, why are you asking this question? Of course I wouldnt let my daughter be bullied.
Deting his head, the boy issues out a sigh of disappointment. Its true I like Grandpa Zhanpeng a lot, but there wille a day where he will hate me.
Whats wrong? Furrowing his brow, the man rubs the little steambuns hair as he asks for more detail, What happened?
Xiachen? Truly befuddled now over that remark, the man only had question marks hovering over his head at this point.
Grandpa Zhanpeng, thank you for being willing to find my mothers loved ones. But its gettingte and I must go find her. Goodbye Grandpa Zhanpeng. Waving his hand in haste to bid his farewell, the boy didnt leave any room for the man to stop before dashing off into the distance.
What is this little guy talking about? Howe I cant understand a single word of it? Scratching his head in befuddlement, Bai Zhanpeng then eximed out oi realization: Oh crap, I forgot to bring Xiachen to see Father. If he learns of what I did then I wont be spared.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
But before the mans words and woes could further continue, Elder Gu have already arrived on scene from the front. This faithful follower who was also present back could never have imagined the woman whom they encountered by pure chance to be the daughter of the young miss.
Milord, do you need me to bring Miss Bai Yan and her son here?
Bai Zhanpeng murmurs for a while: Is the alchemy convention about to begin?
Yes.
Then she must be here to attend the convention so I cant bother her at this time. No matter, something as big as recognizing our rtionship isnt a rushed matter.
Then.
Wait until I get the evidence to prove Bai Yan is my niece first. When I do, I want the world to know how noble she is with my announcement! Cocking his face high, the man reveals a proud smile at the impending future.
I will make all those who dare to despise her, mock her, abandoned her, regret their deeds forever in this lifetime!
Milord, murmuring in hesitation, Elder Gu appears troubled by what hes about to say. Theres something I must inform you. Ive just became aware of something regarding Ye Yings action today. They say shes doing things as oundish as stealing anothers husband. Not only that, she wouldnt even let the child go. If not for the little fe being clever and exposing Ye Yings true face in front of the public today, I fear. I fear who knows what of indecent act the girl wouldvemitted.
Clever little guy?
Bai Zhanpeng became stunned. Suddenly, all the things his nephew said came rushing over and stuck inside his head. The little guy you mentioned, how old is he?
From what they are saying, it should be around the same age as young Xiachen. I know what you are implying milord, but this should be impossible. Its said that Miss Ye Ying is trying to steal the husband, son, and even the womans younger brother! Theres no way thats possible when Miss Bai Yans brother is still in the kingdom of Liu Huo.
Chapter 476 “The Imminent Start of the Convention (3)”
Chapter 476 The Imminent Start of the Convention (3)
In other words, that person couldnt be the boys mother.
Whats more Elder Gu pauses to let his words sink in, Its one thing for the husband, but the son also? If Miss Ye Ying really did something like that then do you think she would still be living right now milord?
Thest remark clearly had an effect in relieving the tenseness in Bai Zhanpengs frown: Yes, your words make sense. Fine then, I will handle the matter once I got time, but if she did provoke my niece. He sneered, letting murder emte out of his iris, Then she can forget about living!
Elder Gu, I understand Ye Yings matter cant be overlooked but that isnt our biggest concern for now. I must go make preparations for my nieces return, only like that can we keep those people in the Medicine Sect from objecting. So, I want you to go tell the others that I wont be attending the convention.
Yes, milord.
And, Bai Zhanpeng deliberately lowers his voice, dont tell my father that I saw Xiachen. From the looks of it, my grand-nephew doesnt seem like hes willing to leave with me. If it bes known then my father would surely rush over. Im afraid his overly excited self would scare the boy.
How can such a lovely child withstand that frightening old mans torture? No, I must keep this under wraps at all levels.
Dont worry milord, I will keep my mouth shut tighter than anything in thesends.
Then thats all I need to hear, huffing a sigh of relief, go to my fathers side for now. By the way, often mention in his presence that he must control his emotions when meeting Bai Yan and her son. I dont want anything unexpected to ur when the timees.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Towards that demand, Elder Gu only made a wryly smile inside his heart in light of responding with a bow. How can I possibly make that sort of reminder in front of your old mans presence? Besides, theres no way his lordship would listen.
For Bai Yan herself, she naturally wouldnt miss the negative gaze shooting her way from the girl. Even so, she didnt care. The only thing that matters in her eyes was the little steambun currently running into her arms.
Son, howe you came back alone? Wheres Little Rice and Mo Li Shang? Holding that soft cuddly body up, she gives him a hearty peck on the cheek.
Little Rice he he ran out to y, Bai Xiachen was rather taken aback by the question because he expected his friend to be back earlier than himself. As for Uncle Shang I seem to have left him behind by mistake.
Thats right, due to being overly upied with Bai Zhanpeng, this little guy actually forgot the teen who was supposed to return and find him.
Uncle Shang? Bai Yans brow gently furrows up.
In response, Bai Xiachen only spat his tongue out in a naughty manner: Mother, I really like Uncle Mo, thats why I went ahead and asked him to be my real uncle. Would you me me Mother?
Why would I me you? Scratching that cherry nose of the boys, Bai Yan reveals a spoiled smile: Shang Shang is very good, theres nothing wrong with him being my little brother.
Unbeknownst to this doting mother though, Di Cang had long bought out her son and its now her against the two devious foxes. If Bai Yan knew the truth, its unlikely she would still think this way..
Chapter 477 “The Imminent Start of the Convention (4)”
Chapter 477 The Imminent Start of the Convention (4)
Not long after the little stir, an elder soon took the stage after most of the attendees have arrived to participate.
It is Elder Ceo Wang!
Elder Ceo Wang is one of the few seventh grade alchemist within the Medicine Sect. To think someone so prestigious would be in charge of overseeing the alchemy conference today.
Though many were surprised by the new entry, but more than that, their eyes were filled with awe and worship instead.
Thats a seventh grade alchemist master. Most wouldnt ever reach such a height in their entire lifetime!
Elder Ceo Wang, just as the prestigious elder got partway up the stage, Ye Yings shallow voice hade from behind. I was just wondering, mind if I make a request from you? I know I am inexperienced, but may I know if I can be the host instead this time.
Not only was this girl the Lords distant rtive, hes also heard of the rumor regarding the young lord Bai Zhanpeng taking the girl as his daughter. By then, perhaps the entire Medicine Sect would be inherited by thess! Faced with such a prospect, how could he dare oppose such figure?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Thats wonderful! Ye Ying raises a smirky grin, This time our Medicine Sect invited only the capable, there are no idling individuals among its ranks I believe. Therefore, its safe to assume each sect and power came with a whole team as well as their chief alchemist. In order to avoid wasting time, anyone without an invitation or team should be excluded from participating in the event. The girls smile deepened further after giving away her intent.
Shes investigated already prior to today. Bai Yan only came with her family and no one else. If thats the case, her new rules should automatically exclude the woman. Thats what you get for going against me time and time again. I like to see how you will return home and exin yourself to your sect!
It must be said, any who coulde participate are outstanding individuals with either a certain level of background or skill. To forcibly kick any of them out meant its a direct offense to both the individual and the Lord himself.
Elder Ceo Wang, returning to a harmless smile, I am also doing this for the sake of the convention. After all, theres only so many days for everyone to go over the Dan pill recipes we prepared. In order to avoid wasting energy on the useless, we should just remove this variable altogether. Besides, the whole point of the alchemy convention is to gather the power of the masses, is it not? What could a single individual possibly have to offer?
Though a tad reluctant to agree with this idea, Ceo Wang nevertheless nodded his head: Miss Ye Ying is very reasonable. Very well, each participating faction can leave behind ten alchemists to attend, anymore or any less shall be omitted.
Hes got the news already when the messenger came to him, that the Lord himself wouldnte attend the convention. Therefore, even if he does go along with Ye Yings request, none would ask about it afterwards. Whats more, hes only doing this for the sake of the Medicine Sect, there should be no room to question his decisionter.
Chapter 478 “She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (1)”
Chapter 478 She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (1)
Since Elder Ceo Wang has agreed, then lets us begin. Ye Ying found no surprise in the response from the elder. Showing a snarky grin, she pushes forward despite the odd looks shes getting. For all those participating today, please follow me inside.
With that promation made, the people only made a few whispering gestures before moving forward. They didnt understand why the girl would make such a strange rule right before the convention but its of no recourse to them.
Now, one group after the other, the crowded venue was nowpletely empty except for Bai Yan and her son.
Thats right. Bai Yans response was shining and filled with confidence, showing no ounce of embarrassment over the fact.
Uhh, Miss, Im sure youve heard it as well just now.. Not looking good in hisplexion, the senior knew this wasnt right. After all, the fact that the girl and little boy could stand here meant the elder in their family had also received an invitation.
Not answering right away this time, Bai Yan first wanted to appease her agitated son thats clearly angry by the maltreatment. So this is the style of the Medicine Sect? I traveled a thousand miles to get here and the first thing you people do is to drive us out. Whats more, when have the Medicine Sect fallen so low that a mere outsider could dictate the rules?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
The word outsider was a stinging needle, shooting directly into Ye Yings grotesque heart with every syble. Going cold in her expression, she res down with fury at the woman and her son.
Miss! Turning dark as well, Elder Ceo Wang snaps out, Ye Ying is an honoreddy of our Medicine Sect and will soon be the goddaughter of our young lord. If you dont show her your respect then its the same as disrespecting the Medicine Sect as a whole! Didnt your elders teach you any form of manners?
WAHH! The crowd exims.
Those who had previously ridiculed Ye Ying were turning their heads in disbelief and shock, So Ye Ying is not only a distant rtive of the Medicine Sect, but the futuredy as well? With such a background, who would ever dare to look down at her again?
She only mentioned its her grandmother bringing up the topic, not herself or anyone making such a promise. Her goal wasnt a confirmation from the involved party, but rather the misconception of such a rumor. So long as the world believes it then thats enough.
Miss Bai, pressing her lips together, Ye Ying purposefully issues out a sigh like shesmenting the fact. Not all of the worlds people with thest name Bai is rted to our Medicine Sect. If I am an outsider then you are not even qualified to be one. I advise you to leave it at that and leave first less you make a fool of yourself.
From the beginning to end, Bai Yan never once gave Ye Ying a nce. Her focus solely lies with her son which she ended up pinching on the cheek. Son, the alchemy convention here is too boring, why dont we go home instead. How about it?
Giving an obedient nod, Bai Xiachens eye glowed with light as he spoke: But what about Grandshifus and them? What are we going to tell them when they ask?
Chapter 479 “She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (2)”
Chapter 479 She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (2)
Hmm, rubbing her chin, Bai Yan looked like shes contemting something, we can just say the Medicine Sect bullied us and kept us from attending. If your grandshifus want to make a ruckus for that then just let theme in person
Ye Ying immediately sneered with contempt after hearing that outrageousment, Who would daree make trouble at the Medicine Sect? Howughable. This woman is really too arrogant.
Okay Mother, lets go home then, I dont want to give this old witch an opportunity to snatch me away. Absolutely adorable in his voice, the little steambun looked nothing like the little devil that he was not long ago.
Pity though, Ye Ying has already be the goddaughter of the young lord here. No matter how sympathetic they are of the mother and son, they had neither the influence nor power to stop the oue.
Now, without anymore hindrance or care, Bai Yan slowly turned away with her son in hand. She looked nothing like someone facing defeat, rather that of a winner in how calm and proud her demeanor was. Then all of a sudden, her eyes narrowed as the contour of a handsome young mans face came into sight.
Yan Yan! Filled with excitement in that voice, the youngster who owned the voice quickly made a dash for that enchanting red figure in an attempt to give her a hearty hug.
Unfortunately for this neer, the only response he got was a foot in front of his face and sending him flying as a result.
Oh Yan Yan, you are still the same as before, always so cruel. Landing on his ass, the youngsters eye tears up over the horrible treatment.
Oh she is so cruel. Ever since I lost to her in that contest and became her subordinate, shes never seen me again. Even worse, she just dumped a bunch of people in my hands and told me to train them. How can someone be so rude and not caring. Oh wait, thats not quite right, Yan Yan dide see me a couple of months ago and taught me a lesson in alchemy.
Uncle Wen Ru, its been a long time. Waving at the youngster, Bai Xiachen smiles kindly at the poor man.
ording to his memory, the little steambun was only three years old when they met, a baby still. In a blink of an eye, the little kid has grown up to be a preteen!
Wen Ru, what are you doing here? Raising a smile, Bai Yan shakes her head at this silly subordinate of hers.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Oh, I was going to find you and give you the invitation letter. But when I went to the Flower Brothel and asked around, Hualuo told me you were gone, thats why I rushed over to the Medicine Sect after hearing you were around. Taking out the invitation letter from his pocket, Wen Ru readily hands over the item to Bai Yan, thus attracting the attention of everyone nearby.
This this is the invitation for the convention? Sounding unsure, Elder Ceo Wang sharply swept his gaze over to the reddish figure, Why do you have two invitation slips?
Two invitation letter?
This is impossible!
The Medicine Sect would never make such a blunder and would most certainly not hand a single person two invites.
If so, theres only one possibility then. The woman here, she did not bring an invitation letter with her in the first ce and secretly snuck inside without authorization.
Giving a shrug at the seniors questioning gaze, Bai Yan also found it surprising. How strange, the invite slip I have is from my shifus so who sent me this one then?
Suddenly, a certain name came jumping out at the bottom of her consciousness, Bai Zhanpeng!
Chapter 480 “She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (3)”
Chapter 480 She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (3)
If Bai Zhanpeng didnt know I was a member of the Holy Land then this is all justifiable
Yan Yan, did I do something wrong? Blinking his eyes, Wen Ru asks in an innocent tone.
Its all right, Im merely caught off guard that I had another invite slip. No matter though. Showing a cold smile, Bai Yan gives it a second before continuing, Even if they sent me more of this, Im already past it and would rather leave.
As soon as her words came out, she was already walking forward again with her son. The voice faint and uninterested: Wen Ru, lets go.
Befuddled by the strangeness, the youngster hurried to catch up: Did someone bully you and XIachen? If so then tell me, I will beat them up for you!
No need, someone else will naturallye settle the bill once they learned of me being unable to attend. Showing a grin, Bai Yan dismisses the offer and continued onward.
Hold it! Just as Bai Yan was about to leave, a cold hollering voice stops her from behind, Miss, you cant go!
Is there something?
Youing without an invitation is our Medicine Sects fault, but you must stay behind to help with our investigation regardless! Elder Ceo Wangs attitude was stern and unyielding, evident of how serious he was about all this.
Did you not hear? I have two invitations.
Hoho, the senior dismisses the idea with augh, How could that be. Theres no way we would make such a mistake. Miss, I hope you.
Before hisst words could even finish, the target of his restriction has already pulled out an invitation from her pocket as well as the one from Wen Ru.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Im returning your invite slips. Son, lets go home before these people get annoying.
At the same time, two perfectly fine t objects were thrown in front of his face, the golden glinted words burning the elders eye in doing so. For that split second, his breathing literally stopped as his heart pounded away.
Ceo Wang could see it clearly, theres no illusion. One was just an ordinary invite slip they sent to the regr powers, but the second one that was pulled out of the womans pocket had the words of Holy directly imprinted on the surface!
Holy Land
Why the sudden change and why a young disciple at that?
Elder Ceo Wang? Noticing the panic in the seniors eye, Ye Ying bites down on her own lips and asked, What happened?
Oh crap! At this time the senior could care less what Ye Ying wanted. Seeing how Bai Yan and her sons about to leave, he promptly picked up the invite slips and made a hard dash at the two.
Miss, please wait!
Stopping for a second time, Bai Yans tone grew impatient and irritated: Ive already returned the invite slips, what else do you want?
You can stay! Flushing in embarrassment, Ceo Wang blurts this out. This girls the disciple of the Holy Land. Even if shes the most insignificant of the kind, shes still the representative for that power.
How ironic, I nearly expelled the disciple from the Holy Land when I should be catering to her every need.
Making a sneer after seeing the slips in the elders hand, Bai Yans voice remains cold and indifferent: Apologies but Ive lost interest in this alchemy convention.
You Turning slightly white in his face, Ceo Wang wanted to p the girl at the rude answer. Dont this girl know when to stop? Ive already lowered myself to such a degree!
Chapter 481 “She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (4)”
Chapter 481 She is the Disciple of the Holy Land (4)
Miss, you going back like this wouldnt be very good. Arent you afraid of being med by your elders?
Oh, Bai Yan replies in a mild tone, but Im still not interested in this convention.
Then what would it take to make you stay! Ceo Wang choked, still, he said what must be said.
It was hard one the senior no doubt, but his words were like a bomb, raising waves among the crowds who were stunned by the meaning.
Just now, didnt he want to expel the woman out? Whats going on, why ask her to stay all of a sudden?
Of course, Bai Yan would notice the foes expression. Making a smirky grin: Have her beg me.
Miss Bai, you are too much! Turning green at the demand, Ye Ying hurries to seek help: Elder Ceo, you wouldnt.
Be a dotard, right?
You are sure of this? Squeezing his hand into a fist, Ceo Wangs gaze flickered with a sh of coldness.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
If the Medicine Sect holds no sincerity then thats fine, I can just take my leave. Leaving nothing but a fleeting smile, Bai Yan once again turns away.
FINE!! Drawing in a deep heavy breath, the elder shifts his sight onto the source of all this mess: Miss Ye Ying, ask her to stay.
What?
Widening her eyes in dismay, Ye Ying couldnt believe what shes hearing.
She is a disciple of the Holy Land. If we were to drive her away then its the same as face-pping the other side. Once the matter returns to their side, it would inevitably cause discord among both sides!
BANG!
Like the foolish girl, the entire venue had also fallen into an eerie silence over the news.
Elder Ceo Wang, she is really a disciple of the Holy Land? Ye Ying faintly asks, her skin pale and lifeless.
Heaving a long breath at the question: The invitation is indeed the one we sent to the Holy Land. The fact that shes carrying it is proof, theres no mistake!
The tides have changed once again, shifting over to the losing side following words of this prestigious elder. Originally a lot of the attendees were feeling sorry for Bai Yan and her son, but now, its simply shocks at the incredible news.
Miss Ye Ying, the woman came on behalf of the Holy Land. Understanding the unwillingness in Ye Yings eye, the senior hurried to persuade the girl by lowering his voice: If it bes known that we expelled someone like that and the Lord learns of this, your grand-uncle would surely be outraged.
Biting that lip, the shuddering girl didnt answer and continued to hold her ground.
But, the fact that the Holy Land would send her alone and without any masters to escort is proof that shes merely a person of no importance. Perhaps this is the Holy Lands way of showing respect to us since theyve repeatedly rejected the invite before.
So, her background and identity couldnt possibly be more noble than yours.
Thest sentence there was what Ye Ying wanted to hear the most.
One was the most insignificant of existent while the other was the distant rtive of the Medicine Sect. Its obvious which one would be more noble in terms of status quo at the end of the day.
Humph, just you wait, I will return this favor one day! The wretched girl vows inwardly, swearing she would get revenge.
Miss Bai! Squeezing her feministic fingers into a crunching ball, Ye Ying forces a rigid smile as she made a deep bow: It was my fault in being inconsiderate and not noticing your identity as the Holy Lands disciple. With sincere hope, I implore you to stay following my apology.
Chapter 482 “Bullying Someone? Who Doesn’t Know How? (1)”
Chapter 482 Bullying Someone? Who Doesnt Know How? (1)
Hmm, responding with a faint turn of her head, what a shame, I still want to leave.
Bai Yan never had any interest in this alchemy convention to begin with. If not for her three shifus sake and demanding attitude to attend, the woman here wouldve just ignored itpletely.
But not everyones going to take this toying lightly. Showing a grim face, the elder in charge immediatelyshed out: YOU!! Miss Ye Ying have already lowered herself into apologizing. Is this how the disciples of the Holy Land do things?
When it reached thest part of that sentence, Ceo Wang obviously said it with intense force, losing all forms of his majestic temperament for being an elder.
You
Ceo Wangs expression shifted from red to green at the y of words. Indeed, she only said to beg and nothing about promising to stay.
Mother. Just as Bai Yans about to leave for real, Bai Xiachen suddenly tugged at her sleeve, his eyes flickering with light: I want you to see you win the championship for this convention though.
It wasnt easy for him to n out the good show, to leave like this without doing anything would of course cause some reluctance within the baby boy. At the very least, not until they destroy Ye Yings reputation first.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Son, you want the crown for this contest? Surprised by the demand, she looks down to be confronted by a pair of foxy eyes. Alright, Mother will take it for you.
As long as its my son who wants it then I will bring it to him.
Wen Ru who was still by their side had be speechless over this full turnaround.
Yan Yan, is it good to be so doting of Xiachen like this?
What happened to leaving?
But then again.
I really want to be Yan Yans child as well now. Oh what do I do?
Thank you Mother. Blooming a brilliant smile, Bai Xiachens dazzling glow could overshadow even the darkest night in the womans eye right now.
But cuteness aside, Elder Ceo Wang was more concerned with the fact that the pair would stay. Rxing his facial muscles, he sneers in contempt: Miss Bai, I suggest you think more clearly. The crown for thispetition isnt something you can get just by saying so.
Smirking at that advice, Bai Yan first confronts the seniors eye, then finally felled upon Ye Yings body. Whether or not Bai Zhanpeng is willing to ept you as his goddaughter is still undecided. Arent you afraid he would hear of you spreading rumors around without his permission?
The implication of that was she didnt want to be thedy of the Medicine Sect, rather its due to her uncles respect for her grandmother that brought on this oue. In that case, who else could question her position?
Miss Ye Ying, hold your words with her less she
She defiles your prestigious status.
Its just that Ceo Wangs didnt have the nerve to say thest bit upon making contact with the womans gaze.
Her temper is so big, she might just turn around and leave if I annoy her.
But even if he didnt say it, theres no need. Everyone present could easily understand his meaning.
Chapter 483 “Bullying Someone? Who Doesn’t Know How? (2)”
Chapter 483 Bullying Someone? Who Doesnt Know How? (2)
Indeed, as one of the three major forces out there, one woman was thedy of the Medicine Sect while the other remains a small little disciple
In terms of importance, its obvious which weighs more at the end.
Ahumph! Coughing like hes clearing his throat, Ceo Wang continues like hes not responsible for that downgradingment: I wont bother exining the extra stuff so everyone can just head on inside. The amodations have already been prepared ahead of time!
Boom!
The attendees were exploding with excitement at this moment.
Even the Medicine Sect is having trouble creating some of these recipes? Holy hell, what sort of recipes are they?
Of course, some of these Dan pill recipes are rtively simple and shouldnt pose a problem for many of you! Raising a faint grin, Ceo Wang opens his arms wide into a weing posture: In three days time, whoever can discern the most recipes will be the winner of thispetition. I wish you all luck!
The reason why the Medicine Sect could remain so powerful all these years was due to the fact that they are in control of special ce, where it would spill out different unknown recipes during the year. As for this convention, its merely a pinkies worth of insight to what they truly hold. No matter how generous they are, these people arent going to bring out their true treasures.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Elder Ceo Wang, please allow me to take it from here for the arrangements. All smiles in her face, Ye Ying then shoots a wink at her follower.
Understanding the meaning behind that, the one known as Ye Ling swiftly began to move, leading the attendees to their arranged rooms.
Ceo Wang naturally knew what the girl intended to do, but he didnt move. Showing an uninterested face, the elder agreed with Ye Yings idea of tempering the arrogant womans attitude. Just that, he seems to have dismissed the fact that the woman they are targeting was Bai Yan and not anyone else.
Without surprise, the reaction was a direct turnaround as soon as it became apparent what sort of living arrangements were store.
Now this was troubling. In truth, Ye Ying only wanted her follower to arrange the worst rooms for Bai Yan and herpanions. Who couldve guessed the dumb old fart thats known as Ye Ling would try to push a shack thats meant for the firewood instead? Apparently the idiocy running through the first brother also runs through the younger one here as well.
Understanding hes messed up big time upon seeing how easily Bai Yan was turning away, Ye Ling wanted to scream out at the woman to make her stop. However, he still hasnt forgotten the fact that the opposition was the disciple of the Holy Land. Suppressing his anger: Miss Bai, our Medicine Sect dont have any extra rooms left. Why dont you just stay in the shack for now, it wont do any harm anyways.
Not budging an inch, Bai Yans attitude was very determined and walked straight past the senior thats trying to block her path.
Now he could no longer keep up the fa?ade. Falling into a urgent panic, Ye Lings only recourse was to get on his knee: Miss Bai, please dont leave, I am wrong, I am wrong! I will arrange the proper amodations for you this time!
It wasnt easy for Elder Ceo Wang and herdyship to keep this woman from leaving. If I botche this and ruin everything, I would be the greatest sinner of the Medicine Sect! And the sect leader, his lordship would definitely kill me!
But that not only didnt work, it only brought on a wave of coldughter from Bai Yan. From start to end, she had never once looked at the bumbling old fool.
Regret? Its toote to make regrets now.
Before long, the ruckus happening on this end had reached Ceo Wangs ear who quickly became outraged at the news.
Chapter 484 “Bullying Someone? Who Doesn’t Know How? (3)”
Chapter 484 Bullying Someone? Who Doesnt Know How? (3)
At first his thoughts did coincide with Ye Yings and intended to leave the worst room they had for Bai Yan and herpanions. However, worst was worst, thats nowhere close to being a shack for the firewood! Wouldnt that be the same as embarrassing the Medicine Sect if words got out?
Whats more, Ceo Wangs frustration had long been brewing within his stomach due to Bai Yans repeated vexing. Now that Ye Ling was dumb enough to tap into that rage, its obvious the consequences would be dire, evident by how ruthless and hard he was whipping that stick at the one responsible for this mess.
Seeing how its about time to intervene less someone actually dies, Bai Yan finally steps in. However, her sneer remains the same despite her soft-heartedness: Want me to stay? Thats possible. I believe Ye Yings room is not bad. If she is willing to move out and let me take it then I will agree to stay. Oh yes, by the way, the ingredients that Im going to be using is not bad. I want a hundred portions of every kind sent to my room.
Miss Bai, you are asking for too much!
You dont agree? Then thats fine as well. Shrugging her shoulder like she didnt care, Son, lets go back to the Holy Land. When your grandshifus ask about this then we can tell them we were driven out of the Medicine Sect by Ye Ying, the youngdy of the Medicine Sect.
That immediately caused a twitch in Ceo Wangs face, Damn this woman, using the Holy Land to threaten me again!
As resentful as he was, the elder really couldnt afford to let her return like this. Fine, I ept your demand!
By this point his eyes were burning with fire as if he wants to tear Ye Ling apart, If not for this idiot then this woman wouldnt have had the chance to speak!
Bai Yan didnt mind the res shooting her way, rather shes quite relishing in the attention. And as if her demands werent enough, that sly smile of hers only emphasized the viinous nature thats in her bones.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
And dont forget to arrange Ye Yings room for me. Oh forget it, I will go myself and do it instead. Just tell me the way. Also, I dont like sharing my ce of rest with strangers. Aside from my people, I will not allow anyone else to trespass!
This nearly made the elder explode. If not for Ceo Wangs people rushing over to hold him back then who knows what sort of act the old fe wouldve done.
Is this still a guesting to attend the alchemy convention? My god, shes acting more like the youngdy around here instead of Ye Ying!
Its not that Elder Ceo Wang was afraid of Bai Yan as a person, rather its her background thats keeping him from acting. No matter how small of a disciple she was, the woman still represented the Holy Land here today.
Son, although her room is not very goodpared to our home in the Holy Land, but its only for three days. Once its over then we can go home so bear with it for now. Transforming from her cold indifference, Bai Yans attitude could only be called brilliant and warm once speaking to her boy.
Nodding like a sensible child, Bai Xiachen readily agrees: I dont mind Mother. As long as Im living with you then any room will do.
Talk about being candid. Because of the pairs downgrading words, Ceo Wangs face first shifted from green, then blue, then finally into a purple shade at the insult.
She really dared to say that!
How can Ye Yings room be worse than the residence of a mere disciple from the Holy Land?! If youre going to brag then at least listen to yourself first! Thank goodness such people arent part of the Medicine Sect, otherwise, who knows how much misfortune would befall everyone here!
Chapter 485 “Bullying Someone? Who Doesn’t Know How? (4)”
Chapter 485 Bullying Someone? Who Doesnt Know How? (4)
Oh thank goodness, that nightmare is finally gone. One of the members of the Medicine Sect heaves a breather, relieved that Bai Yans out of sight.
Which part of her is gone you idiot. Ceo Wang reprimands the disciple with a grunt, That woman is still staying here for another three days!
Who knows what could happen in this timeframe
That instantly causes the individual to go ghastly white. His expression right now was no different from someone confronted with the end of the world.
At this moment within the exquisite room, a young maiden in a sulent dress was currently sitting on a table and sipping tea. Howe Ye Ling isnt back yet?
But just as the maid servant was about to answer that question, the door to her room was suddenly smashed open and in came the stunning figure.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Who allowed you toe here?! mming the table, she immediately jerks up from her seat and roars out.
In return, Bai Yan only sneered: Throw her things out, and change the quilt sheets for me!
You dare!
This bitch wants to steal my room? Who does she think she is?
Ye Yings face was livid as she eyed Bai Yan and the disciple leading the way: Who allowed you to bring her?
The disciple faltered at the interrogation, murmuring and too afraid to meet the womans eye. Thankfully Bai Yan didnt intend to leave the matter alone and stepped in instead.
Ceo Wang has already given me your room. Now, pack up your things and get out.
The response was a nervous nod, which the person quickly exined about everything thats urred thus far.
As a result of this, Ye Yings expression only grew increasingly ugly as she gripped her fingers into a tight nit ball. Damn that Ye Ling, this useless garbage! Not only did he screw up the simple task, he also enraged Elder Ceo Wang! Who doesnt know that Ceo Wangs most passionate about the Medicine Sect? If they really made this woman leave then its the same as insulting the Holy Land! And if that happens, would the Holy Land let the matter rest? Obviously not! That means the one to suffer has to be me!
Thinking of this, Ye Yings chest started to heave up and down, indicating how much of a grievance this turn of event was for her.
A fate is ones own doing and the world will know of this. What you did to me today, I will return it all one day. Dont even think about begging me when that momentes!
I am Bai Zhanpengs distant niece, and she? If not for the alchemy convention, this sted woman wouldve died a thousand times over!
I am returning the sentence right back at you. Cold in her smile, Bai Yan eyes the girl like shes seeing a fool: However, even if you begged me on the floor by then, I still wont let you go.
If you dare to scheme against me then you better be ready to pay the price!
Humph! Huffing a snort, Ye Ying immediately waltz out of the room like a high-standing peacock. However, her pride onlysted right up to the doorway and out of sight where nothing but grievance remains on that face.
Miss, what should we do now? asked the maid thats with the girl.
Cold in her eyes: Were leaving, I refuse to believe my grand-uncle would turn a blind eye to this after Im insulted to such a degree.
She originally wanted to go call on her grandmother to help, but that idea quickly got squashed after recalling how useless Old Madam Ye was at her core.
Chapter 486 “Earth Shattering Triple Three (1)”
Chapter 486 Earth Shattering Triple Three (1)
Within the inner courtyard, Ceo Wang was currently pacing back and forth in front of Bai Zhanpengs room, his gaze constantly looking to the front at times.
I must let the young lord know about what happened. Its such a big deal for something like that.
Then just as the old senior was thinking this, the guard instructed to go inside had returned.
What about the Young Lord say? Ceo Wang asks, eyes waiting in anticipation for the answer.
Elder, please go back. The Young Lord is currently in a meeting about something important with the other elders. Im afraid he doesnt have time to see you.
Meeting?
This I am not very clear on this either, just that I overheard the Young Lord mentioning something about herdyship. I specte its likely rted to the Miss.
Although Ceo Wang imed Ye Ying would be Bai Zhanpengs goddaughter, but thats never been announced yet. Therefore, the only one that could fit into the title of Miss could be none other than one person.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Jerking hard in the heart, the seniors eye instantly revealed a glimmer of excitement: Really? The meeting is really about the Young Miss? Can it be, shes alive still?
Thats too great
Its really too great!
But then, a familiar face suddenly squirmed its way into the old seniors head, startling him in the process.
Hold on!
The woman with the surname of Bai. Why does she look so familiar to the Young Miss?
Coincidence!
This must be a coincidence!
Comforting himself until his hearts at ease, the ignorant old fool deliberately presses down his own doubt in fear of the truth. As a result, this also led him to miss thest chance he has for redemption.
When will the young mastere out? Ceo Wang asks, his brow frowning hard still.
Shaking his head, the guard appeared unsure: Elder, Im sorry but you will have to wait. Im afraid the young master intends to take at least several days at the minimum before finishing his meeting. If theres anything you need, you can go seek the sect leader instead.
Towards that suggestion, the senior only showed a bitter smile. Do I need you to tell me something like that? The Lord isnt as good tempered as his son. If he learns of me nearly expelling the representative of the Holy Land then he would surely y me alive!
At the same time over at the old lords residence, Bai Chang Feng was currently roaring out in anger, his voice so loud that its heard even from afar.
Where did that sted kid Bai Zhanpeng go? When will my granddaughtere home?! I want answers damn it!
Towards the long st of interrogating words, Elder Gu had nothing to say aside from lowering his head.
If his lordship were to know Bai Yan and her son was already here and that Young Master didnt tell him Oh why me! The consequences would be apocalyptic!
Sect Leader, your son is currently leading the elders in a meeting to confirm Miss Bai Yans identity. Earnest in his tone, Elder Gu attempts to calm the old fes rage.
Identify what? What is there to identify? Yan Yans face is the best evidence! Huffing till his long beard shook, Are all the elders in my sect blind or something? My daughter and granddaughter look nearly identical!
Chapter 487 “Earth Shattering Triple Three (2)”
Chapter 487 Earth Shattering Triple Three (2)
Milord, the young masters concern isnt without merit. After all, those old fes will only recognize the evidence. Thats why your son is going through the trouble of using the secret method to verify Miss Bai Yans identity.
Putting on a taunting expression, Bai Chang Feng snarls at the poor man: I am the Lord of the Medicine Sect, who dares to question me? If I recognize her then thats enough!
Against that stubbornness, Elder Gu could only shake his head wryly. Sect Leader have always been so clever and level-headed, yet hes losing his cool at every turn whenever the matter concerns the girl.
Milord, if you want to recognize her then of course no one would be able to object to your final say. But if you want her to take over the Medicine Sect, forgive me for saying this. But I believe that would cause some problems in the future. Shaking his head in a helpless fashion, Elder Gu then continues with his point: I believe I dont need to point out the consequences. How long do you believe you can shield the girl? One year? Two years? Or a decade? Sect Leader, without a proper recognition of her identity, those old fes arent going to stand down once you are gone. As for your son, I know he will eventually leave to seek his sister the Miss sooner orter.
Generally ordinary people would use blood as a form of proof for ones rtionship between one another in this world, but when ites to people at their level, theyre fully aware of such methods not being reliable.
On the contrary, behind every powerful force, there are always a mean to identify ones lineage.
Its just that this method requires a little price to be paid.
Im so happy your lordship understands the young masters goodwill. Easing up inside, Elder Gu could finally let go of his fear of this troublesome old sect leader going on a rampage.
Yes, I get it so stop rubbing it in my face. Gu, you go help Zhanpeng with his ritual, Im not so old yet that I cant keep my patience. Rubbing his chin then, Bai Chang Feng seems to have remembered something, Oh yes, regarding the alchemy convention this time, you can just ignore it and leave it to the others.
What is the alchemy conventionpared to my granddaughter? That can move aside, I dont care!
Yes, Milord. Cupping his hand, Elder Gu then retreated in a respectful manner.
But just as one person was done giving their message, another ignorant fool just had toe bother this old grandpa whose patience was already right up the edge.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Sect Leader, a guard hurries in to report, something has happened during the alchemy convention.
Get out! Bai Chang Feng roars, his eyes burning fire like hes about to tear this poor person apart.
For that reason, the guard instantly went rock hard like hes been petrified. Did I say something? Why is his lordship so mad like hes about to erupt?
Do not bother me with the alchemy convention!
Nothing but a small little thing, how dare hee bother me? Doesnt he know my granddaughter is the most important?
Yes, Sect Leader.
Wait!
Turning around in haste: Is there anything else Sect Leader?
I want to know, furrowing his brow, Bai Chang Feng appears uncertain. Among the peopleing to attend the alchemy convention, is there someone thats carrying an invitation slip from the Luo Huo Kingdom?
The invitations issued for the alchemy convention are all imprinted with the symbol of said power or nation. For example, the first invitation Bai Yan used held the word Holy on the front, indicating the Holy Land. And since Bai Yan hailed from the Luo Huo Kingdom, this old grandfather naturally assumed she would carry the Luo Huo invite slip if thats the case.
The guard became stunned by the question: This, forgive me Sect Leader, I dont know.
That instantly earned a disappointed shake from the old senior, I must be getting too old, how silly of me.
Go call the gatekeepers over here for me.
Yes, Sect Leader. Cupping his hand, the guardplies in haste and ran for his life.
Chapter 488 “Earth Shattering Triple Three (3)”
Chapter 488 Earth Shattering Triple Three (3)
Not longter, the guard soon returned with another person to stand in front of Bai Chang Fengs presence.
Tell me, is there anyone who came to our Medicine Sect carrying the invitation slip from the Luo Hou Kingdom? Taking a sip from his teacup, the old senior casually asks despite his heart tensing up into a knot.
Repo-orting to Sect leader, the-there is indeed a person who came with thy item. Try as he might in being respectful, the mans voice nevertheless carried a pang of agitation when speaking.
It couldnt be helped. the poor person was nothing more than an individual in charge of watching the entrance gates, the very fact that he could gain an audience with the Lord was a gift in of itself!
Snapped!
Is it a girling from there? Is she beautiful? Where is she? Take me to see her! All excited in his face, the senior jerks up from the chair.
Hearing this dumbstruck burst of demand from their Lord, the individuals present were all frozen over, their faces disbelieving like realitys ying with their ears.
it cant be the Lord is going through a second spring because the Madam is gone for so long?
But no matter what, going after a young maiden not even half his age is. Too much?
Sect Sect Leader, gulping hard, the gatekeeper got even more nervous, but the one who came isnt a girl, its a boy.
Boy?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Something definitely cracked within the old fes heart. Slouching back down to his chair, Bai Chang Fengs eyes were filled with nothing but decadence and frustration.
Its actually not her?
She should have received the invitation from Zhanpeng, why did she note to the Medicine Sect? Is it because she hates us, hates me?
At the moment, countless unnecessary thoughts were running through this grandfathers head, making him even more nervous and unsettling to everyone nearby.
But she shouldnt have known about Zhanpengs background, nor their rtionship. So why?
Sec-Sect Leader. Shaking right down to his legs upon seeing the ever increasingly dark face on the old man, the poor gatekeeper could barely keep his words clear.
What else? With eyes still ready to kill, Bai Chang Fengs tone sounded unnervingly cold.
That is Miss Ye Ying is seeking an audience outside.
Tell her to go.
But the Miss, she
BANG!
mming his hand against the desk in fuming rage: Who are you calling the Miss? My Medicine Sect have no such Miss in my household. Tell her to scram, if not then I will toss her out myself!
Literally popping their eyes, the gatekeeper and the rest didnt understand whats going on. ording to their memory, the Lords attitude towards the Ye family has never been this poor before.
What are you still standing there for? Hurry and get out! Or do you want me to kick you out instead?! Not giving the poor people a chance to run, Bai Chang Feng has already flown out and sent multiple kicks at these poor servants butt to send them flying.
Hes been enduring Old Madam Yes outrageous demands over the years due to the bond with histe wife, but now that hes decided not to endure anymore, he has no reason to keep up a good face anymore.
Besides, his patience was already wearing thin due to Bai Yan not appearing before him. The fact that these annoying people areing to bother him at such a time meant its only natural they face a good chunk of that fury.
Miss Ye Ying, dont wait anymore, the Lord isnt going to see you! After being kicked out with the gatekeeper, the guard immediately went before the girl to pass on this message. Just that, instead of being respectful like before, his voice now carried sarcasm and contempt.
Sure enough, Ye Yingsplexion instantly got paler: Did you not tell him Ive been humiliated? If others humiliate me then its the same as humiliating the Medicine Sect. Does my grand-uncle not care!
Chapter 489 “Earth Shattering Triple Three (4)”
Chapter 489 Earth Shattering Triple Three (4)
The guard sneered: What does shaming you have to do with our Medicine Sect? Do you really take yourself as thedy here? Hurry up and get out of here!
As a member of the Medicine Sect, these guards are of course good at reading the changing tide. Therefore, its only normal their attitude wouldnt be good once Bai Chang Feng revealed his negative opinion of the Ye family.
How dare you talk to me like that! Ye Yings pretty face finally started to crumble, revealing her twisted side that shes been hiding all along. How dare this small fry talk to me like this, ARGH!
And why wouldnt I dare? Hurry and go, otherwise I will throw you out myself. The Lord doesnt want to see you so hurry and get scarce. Waving his hand impatiently, the guard acts like hes swatting a fly.
Giving one final cold re at the person, she then waltzes away where the viciousness in her eyes came beaming out.
The alchemy convention has alreadymenced; therefore, none of the contestants were idling around once the recipes were dispersed by the officials. And of course, Ye Ying wouldnt leave the target of her frustration alone either, shes been having her people spy on the group from afar the entire way.
When it became known that Bai Yan had done nothing but sightseeing with her son the entire time, Ye Yings lip just couldnt resist making a scornful grin. And here I thought the Holy Land would send someone capable over, turns out its nothing but a useless individual who doesnt even know anything about alchemy!
Miss, do we still need to keep an eye on that woman then? One of the guards in service to the Ye family asks.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Theres no need anymore, she couldnt possibly blow up any wind at the rate shes going. Oh right, what about my useless brother, how is he doingtely?
Young Master aside from eating, drinking, and ying, she is otherwise in the backyard with those women Flushing red from embarrassment, the guard awkwardly exins.
Showing a sarcastic smirk: He is just as useless. Fortunately, this baggage still holds some value! Whatever, just go down for now. Also, keep your eyes out for my uncle, I want to know if he does anything in this timeframe.
Yes, mdy. Bowing his head, the guard retires to leave the girl alone.
Meanwhile at the same time over at the lower segment of the mountain, two of the gatekeepers were busying chatting with each other like usual. They were bored so alcohol was their only means of entertainment, well, that was until they noticed the three beautiful figures quickly walking over to their location.
But before the man could further show off his mighty words, one of the girls in a yellow dress have already beaten him to the punch bying forward.
Open your eyes and take a good look at what this is. Dangling the tiny token around, the girl acts all haughty like she owns the ce.
You you are. Initially the gatekeeper was still frowning at the strange demand, its not the usual way people behave in their presence, but he soon discovered why.
Humph! The yellow dressed girl huffs a grunt and cocks her head high, Can we enter now?
Please, please. Shaking all over like he couldnt keep hisposure, the gatekeeper and hispanion immediately opened up a path.
Xiaoyun (cousin), Xia Wan (demon princess), lets go, Chu Yi Yis expression appears to be a little dejected as she strode past the entrance. I havent seen Bai Yan for so long, I wonder if shes taken on other favourite sisterstely. I bet shes already forgotten about us because we havent seen her.
Though the remark from the girl was nothing but a casual one with no extra meaning, it did cause Di Xiao Wans heart to crack at the thought. Sister-inw has other favourite sisters? NO!!! I cant let that happen! She cant like other sisters!
Chapter 490 “Wargod White Tiger (1)”
Chapter 490 Wargod White Tiger (1)
She liking other sisters is the trivial part, Lan Xiaoyun (cousin) seriously ponders the idea, whats worrying me is Cousin being picked up by another man whos too blind to know their ce.
They wouldnt dare! Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) roars, her beautiful face a flushing red: I will rip them apart if they got the nerve to steal her away!
Want to steal my sister-inw? They must be bored of living. Even if I dont tear them apart, my old bro would do it instead!
Zheng Er, what is that token just now? Shouldnt we have examined her some more? What if shes out to do evil? Wouldnt the Lord be angry at us for not doing our jobs? The otherpanion didnt get a good look so his curiosity was at a real high, hence the reason for so much questions.
The girl just now is the Witch from the Holy Land
What? Thepanion became so shocked that he literally jumped in fright: The princess of the Holy Land? What is she doing here for? We need to report this to the Lord this instant, otherwise we would be in big trouble!
Witch was the nickname everyone gave to Chu Yi Yi due to her devastating nature to anywhere she visits. That just goes to show the notoriety of her name!
This The other gatekeeper appears troubled: I was just called by the Sect Leader earlier. He asked me a load of questions while I was there and stated that no matter what urs, hes not to be disturbed. Im not so sure its a good idea to go against his will.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
When the man spoke of his experience in meeting Bai Chang Feng, the mans face definitely grew prouder like he didnt get kicked out or something.
Sure enough, hispanion immediately showed an envious look: In that case, I will go report this to the rest of the elders. We need to keep the ingredient vault and library safe from the Witchs hand.
Its no secret that a few years ago Chu Yi Yi had burned the great treasury vault of the three chief elders in the Holy Land. Not only did the precious ingredients inside get burned to a crisp, most of the valuable books were also lost as well. Therefore, the first reaction these people had was to secure their valuables in case of the same misfortune happening to themselves.
Yes, I go right away! The gatekeeper urgently ran off with sweat still pouring out of his forehead.
Inside the main quarters of the Medicine Sect, Lan Xiaoyun (cousin) was curiously eyeing the bustling market before her eyes: So this is the legendary Medicine Sect? Aside from the air being thicker with life energy, its not much different from the outside world is it?
Of course Xiaoyun (cousin), there is nothing fun about this ce. Just wait until youe to my home. I will show you what it really means to be a sacred ground for cultivation. Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) scoffs off her friends word like its only normal.
How can this cepare to the Demon Realm? I bet the people here couldnt even ascend into the Celestial Rank of their cultivation.
Oh, thats right! Turning her attention over to the cheeky girl, Lan Xiaoyun sounded curious: Xiao Wan, you still havent told us about your home yet. Where is it exactly?
Chapter 491 “Wargod White Tiger (2)”
Chapter 491 Wargod White Tiger (2)
Well, that is Caressing her own chin, Di Xiao Wan got all excited: The ce is a real paradise. There are flowers scattered across the mountain as far as the eye can see, and the keeper of the Demon Mountain is called Suzaku, shes the Vermillion Bird. Oh yes, Im not gloating or anything, but not anyone can go there you know. You have to be like me who is very close with her to get permission.
(For anyone that doesnt know what the Vermillion Bird is, its very simr to the phoenix but its tail feathers are a rainbow color. Think of something like Ho-Oh from Pokmon for a reference)
Upon hearing this, Lan Xiaoyun was full of yearning in her eyes and even Chu Yi Yis opinion has changed about this dumbaclutz.
Vermillion Bird? Isnt that one of the legendary sacred beasts of the Celestial Realm? Does this powerful creature really exist?
What Celestial Realm! Such descriptions are nothing but shameless propaganda made by those hypocrites. Suzaku is a Vermillion Bird, but shes one of the four great sacred beasts in charge of protecting the Demon Realm, not a guardian of the Celestial Realm! Pulling a long face, Di Xiao Wans attitude about the celestials and their twisted stories were all very negative.
Just, the only one remaining now is Suzaku.. Somewhat dejected at this point, Aside from that little pet beside Sister-inw is the descendant of White Tiger, the remaining two is no longer around.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
There are four sacred beasts in total: Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, Azure Dragon and ck Turtle. These four acted as the guardians of the Demon Realm thousands of years ago. But nowadays, aside from Suzaku who remains alive from that period, the other was Little Rice who descended from the original White Tiger.
At the moment, the three girls were exchanging differing nces with each other, but most were directed at the demon princess.
Xiao Wan, Lan Xiaoyun bit her lip, no matter what your identity is, we will always be friends.
Through the sweet dumbaclutz carelessness, both girls are now able to discern shes not average. Then by connecting Bai Xiachens ability to summon various demon beasts at will, the answer became all too easy to guess
Humph! Humph!
Bai Xiachen is my nephew anyways, and Bai Yan is my sister-inw. If these two dares to leave me behind then I can happily keep them both to myself.
You dare! Chu Yi Yi got angry: Di Xiao Wan, Im telling you now, you wont get such an opportunity! Bai Yan may not have epted my brother but she will always be my sister! I wont let you have her all to yourself!
Di Xiao Wan also picked up her voice: What, you want to pick a fight then?!
Lets fight then, you think Im afraid of you?! Pulling her sleeve up, Chu Yi Yi roars out at her friend.
As usual, it always devolves into a brawl whenever they are not in agreement. So, in situations like these where nothing good coulde of it, Lan Xiaoyun was the one who usually steps in to force the pair apart.
Maybe by this point Bai Yan already has another favorite sister. In times like this, we should be working together to fend off external threats. Weak against the two powerful resing her way, the level-headed girl timidly states her point and won the two power house over.
Chapter 492 “Wargod White Tiger (3)”
Chapter 492 Wargod White Tiger (3)
Xiaoyun (cousin) is right, we need to be consistent in facing the outsiders so that Sister-inw doesnt get stolen away, the demon princess notes.
Thats right, we should go now. I know where Bai Yan is right now so lets find her right away.
Just that Perhaps its Lan Xiaoyuns own misconception or what, but whenever a member of the Medicine Sect learns of this girls identity, they would all flee at the name in fear instead of awe and reverence like most would often do when confronted with someone of such background.
It cant be, did she do something so indecent that everyones running away from her? Like stealing a virgin maidens chastity? Or doing something indecently sadistic to a man?Otherwise, why would the male flee in her present and the female tremble in fear as soon as they hear her name?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
At the moment, Chu Yi Yi was so clueless to the changing opinions of her two friends C and everyone elses for that matter C that she could hardly see the issue.
Back over in a certain room, Bai Yan was currently having a peaceful sleep as the suns ray illuminated her fine delicate skin. But shes not alone though, Di Cang was also present there sitting by her bed. The mans enjoying the picturesque scene like he couldnt get enough of it.
But then, from within the same bed, a certain baby white tiger just had to roll around tond his dirty little paws onto the sleeping womans breast!
Without surprise, the mansplexion instantly went dark at the sight. Not saying a word, he immediately makes a grab for the insufferable cats tail and shook the rascal awake.
Whoo-whoo, I didnt do anything, why is he ring at me like that?
Not giving any attention to the little thing, Di Cang stoutly dragged his captive out the door and tossed him to the ground. How many years have you been with her?
Though the mans voice was as low as a whisper, it still rocked Little Rices ear till its a rolling drum. Five five years
Five years? Why didnt you contract with her? The man lightly furrows his brow in light of theck of emotion.
Thats its because Mistress wont let me, crying in grievance, Its not like I didnt want to, but Mistress is worried I would die as well if she passes away.
If contracted, the familiar themselves would also perish if the master passes away, thats one of the drawbacks of such a ritual.
You must contract with her, the mans tone sounded unquestionably determined.
Why why? Staring up at the man in confusion, Little Rice just didnt understand why hes so afraid of the person to the point where hes shivering all over.
Last night State Teacher sent me a letter. He said you must contract with her. Raising a grin, Di Cangs cool tone demand absolute obedience: As for how you would do it, figure it out yourself. When I return I want to see results.
King, umm Little Masters been wanting to know about what youve been doingtely. He didnt ask because he didnt know how, so
Tell him Ive been making preparations for their entry into the Demon Realm. So, I wont be able to apany them during this period. Squinting his eyes then, Di Cang releases a cold glint of threatening intent: And if anyone dares to make trouble for them, you can directly eliminate them in my stead.
Chapter 493 “Wargod White Tiger (4)”
Chapter 493 Wargod White Tiger (4)
My son need not be soft-hearted, nor does his pet! If anyone dares to provoke him then destroying the foolish idiot is all he needs to do!
I will tell Little Master that then. With his head lowered still, Little Rice continues to shiver uncontrobly.
I didnt say anything nor did I do anything yet, why is everyone so afraid of me? I dont care either way, but if Yan Yan were to see this then she might mistake it as me picking on this little white tiger. That wont do at all.
Little Rice instantly made a three-sixty. From a shivering look, his face now carried a cuddly smile: How could you be terrifying King? That must be your illusion. But if you could hold back your suffocating aura then that would be great.
Really, how does Mistress and Little Master endure being in front of Kings presence? I could barely breath while standing here yet they could talk so freely like its nothing.
Hmm, very well. Loosening that furrowing brow of his, Di Cang has now decided to change his ways. At the very least, while in front of those who his wife cares for anyways.
If I dont then Yan Yan will definitely be angry with me.
Popping his tigerly eyes at the quick answer, Little Rice had trouble believing reality. King agreed that easily? Why didnt I speak out at the beginning then!
In that short moment where the baby tiger was still lost in his own thoughts, Di Cangs presence have already disappeared from sight following a strong gust of wind.
Coming back into the room minutester, Little Rice remains uncertain whether or not he should carry out the order as told. But then when Di Cangs face came flying out from his mind again in the next moment, any hesitation instantly leaves him.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Mistress, Im sorry but its King who told me to ignore your will. Giving off a glint of guilt in his eyes, Little Rice slowly crawled up to Bai Yans side.
I must do this in secret, otherwise Mistress would definitely refuse if she finds out.
Due to being deep in slumber from her nap, Bai Yan waspletely clueless to whats about to happen. Instead, all she felt was a strange influx of energy seeping into her head and prying open a gate to her memories.
The sky has been stained red with blood and the battlefield rocking with agonizing screams.
Queen, I will handle these people while you go find King!
Boom!
Not even the rivers of time could deter these words from reaching into Bai Yans heart. Its painful to the point where its piercing to the heart.
No! Dont! She cries out without knowing why.
Then as her legs moved forward under the guidance of a mysterious force, another attack hase from above. Numerous arrows smashed down, piercing every part of the teens body in doing so.
He protected me just now. A simple dodge wouldve sufficed, yet he stayed to protect me.. NO~
Ovee with grief, Bai Yan didnt know why her memories were ying such pictures. Its so painful that she wanted to cry and scream in agony!
Chapter 494 “Never Give Up”
Chapter 494 Never Give Up
Hahaha!
Not only did the teen not topple over from the countless wounds to his body, the arrogance in his voice only grew bigger and prouder like a unyielding de.
Do you people think this will defeat me? Shame I couldnt protect the Queen, shame I still I havent gotten revenge for my brothers the Azure Dragon and ck Turtle!
In one smooth motion, the unyielding teen had ripped one of the des out from his body. He did not flinch, and he did not scream. The only thing he did was to point the de in his hand at the sky where thousands converged, all willing and ready to slice him down in the name of justice.
Enough! Covering her lips with those trembling fingers, Bai Yans tears came pouring down of her eye sockets like a waterfall.
She wanted to do something, she really did. But the state shes in, the body shes in control of refuses to move. So, she watched from the floor while the teen did his all to protect her. First it was the dismembering of the boys arm, then the direct sh across the chest, and the desperate struggle of one against thousands.
Even so, the teen never waivered and he continued to stand.
Everyone could tell by now the boy was dead. Hollow eye sockets, rigid movements, thats the sign of an individual burning away their soul for power! And the price? Once fully consumed, the snowy white teen would forever disappear, never to be reborn again.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
White Tiger!
Crying out, she struggles to climb up from the floor after finally being released atst. Theres endless anger on her face right now, but more than that, its endless suffering thats consuming her very heart.
Enough, you have done enough, you can rest now! I swear, if there is an afterlife, I will find all three of you, Azure Dragon and ck Turtle as well. When that timees, I will use all these peoples lives as tribute for what theyve done to us all!
So stop, do you hear me? Stop this instant!
If you dont stop now then you really will destroy your own soul!
Thats right. Im not part of this ce, this is nothing but a piece of my own memory.
But then, perhaps the teen did hear her plea, because in the next second from those hollow and empty eyes came a flickering white light. Bai Yan wasnt sure whats going on, but that rigid movement indicated he could hear her!
Ill be fine and were all going to have an afterlife. If you dont stop now then you wont be able to protect me in the future! As silly as her words may be when everything around her was nothing but a shback, she nevertheless cries out like its happening for real.
Sure enough, the sword in the boys hand fell in that moment and the determined body crumbled to dust like somethings been lifted. Everything came so quickly and disappeared just as quickly. Now, nothing remains but darkness in her head.
Chapter 495 “You Two Are My Happines”
Chapter 495 You Two Are My Happines
Mistress, hurry and wake up. An anxious cry echoes beside Bai Yans ear.
Its unsure when, but by the time she opened her eyes trickles of tears have already soaked up the pillow underneath herself. As for the scene from that dream, it continues to vividly rey itself like a stinging heartache, refusing to leave her mind.
Stupid Little Rice, you made Mother cry! Puffing up his cheeks like a steaming little bun, Bai Xiachen hurries to help wipe those tears away: Mother dont cry, otherwise I will cry too
Just now. did you make a contract with me?
Making a weak nod, Little Rice meekly answers with guilt in his voice: Mistress, I am wrong If you want, you can hit me but please forgive me
Then before the furball could finish that apology, the woman has already pulled him in for a tight embrace. Those arms were rough and hard, borderline suffocating even. Even so, Little Rice didnt dare to move. He could see the pain in his mistresss eyes.
Little Rice, her voice shaky still from the dream, I wont let anyone harm you again. If they do, I will tear them apart from limb to limb!
Mistress? Blinking with confusion in his eyes, the little furball clearly didnt understand whats going on.
Whats going on with Mistresstely?
Normally this would be a heart-warming scene; however, Bai Xiachen on the other hand only showed sadness on his cute little face. Will Mother not love only me in the future? Im so sad. Oh what am I supposed to do?
For the longest time, Bai Yan refuses to let go and even pulled her son into an embrace. Together, all three of them, they cuddled for warmth like one big happy family.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
This undoubtedly delighted the baby boy. From a sorrowful rainy expression, Bai Xiachen was now looking all bright and dandy. In fact, the changes were so fast and apparent that even Little Rice had be astounded by the face change.
Son, my precious little baby, you are my most important treasure in life. I was just thinking earlier if I were to have a son in my past life then it would have to be you as well.
The boy didnt answer right away, rather he inched closer against Bai Yans chest to take a deep sniff of her bodily aroma. Its as if the very scent could calm his heart.
I will always be Mothers most precious son. Whether it be this life, thest, and the future!
Startled there for a second, Bai Yan honestly didnt think her boy could say something so wonderful at his age. Taking the two up to her face, she gives them both a peck on the forehead and then closed her eyes.
Mother, I cant breathhh~ The Little Steambun pleads, bringing the womans focus back to reality.
Mother A little flushed in the face, the baby boy eyes her with worry: Did something happen?
Slowly shaking her head, Bai Yans voice was soft and gentle: Its nothing, Im just feeling moved at having you two around.
She did have a family back in her previous world, but that sort of family was equivalent to not having one. But now, she could truly say happiness has found her.
And in order to protect this happiness, she would never allow anyone to harm them!
Little Rice, do you know about the existence of the Celestial Realm? A glint of frosty coldness circtes within Bai Yans iris.
Celestial Realm?
Blinking those tigerly eyes, the little furball had wanted to answer that question to only be interrupted by a loud moring from the yard outside.
Chapter 496 “The Troublemakers Are Here”
Chapter 496 The Troublemakers Are Here
Yan Yan is resting now, no one can bother her. This voice was obviously Mo Li Shangs and his tone sounded angry when it reached the upants inside.
Slightly furrowing her brow, Bai Yans attention was quickly caught by the teens anger: Come, we will go see whats happening outside.
Shang Shang, are these people here for me? Leaning her body against the doorframe in azy manner, Bai Yan asks without any particr meaning.
However, that attitude and appearance took on a different light in the eyes of others with ulterior motive. For the man in green, theres a very power lust in his eyes.
I thought my sister was already pretty enough. To think theres such beauty in this world. Oh want her, I will definitely take her for my own!
Making a difficult gulp, the one speaking was Ye Ming: So you are the woman who forcefully upied my sisters ce?
For Bai Yan who was still yawning from waking up not so long ago, she naturally wouldnt miss the dirty looking her way: And what of it?
Hoho, Ye Ming cackles sinisterly, Do you think you can still stay at the Medicine Sect after offending my sister? But if you are willing to serve me then maybe I will help you.
It was precisely at this moment that another had arrived on scene. From the neighboring room, Wen Ru had just opened his door to hear this oundish and foolish remark. Therefore, imagine how big his eyes must be popping right now.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Crazy!
These people from the Medicine Sect have really gone mad!
Yan Yans knowledge in alchemy alone is enough to put her above everyone else here, and lets not mention the fact that shes the disciple of the three chief elders of the Holy Land!
Now this buffoon is demanding she serve him? Where did this bastard get the nerve!
Still oblivious to his own mistake, Ye Ming presses forward by proudly cocking his head: My sister Ye Ying is only a woman at her core, thats why my grandmother would be more inclined to side with me. Here, I will give you a deal. So long as you promise to service me then I will put in a few words for you, what do you say?
Slowly narrowing her eyes, Bai Yans gaze grew dangerous now: Little Rice, look after Xiachen in my stead.
Meow. Calling out using the fake feline cry, the baby tiger understood the buffoon was screwed now.
Come over here, flicking her finger in a hooking motion, Bai Yan looked exceptionally seductive in the sted mans eye.
Boom!
Without giving anyone the time to react, a ruthless kick has shot up into the mans crucial part and creating a popping sound in the process.
AH!
A deafening scream echoes with resounding rity across the clouds, scattering the birds and animals in the surround terrain.
Right now, forget about speaking, Ye Mingsplexion gone from red to green, then from green to purple. In fact, its almost impossible to imagine what sort of emotions this man must be going through.
Chapter 497 “Slapping Them Flying!”
Chapter 497 pping Them Flying!
You guys, capture this woman for me!
Damn it! How dare she kick me in the crotch! I will make her pay for this transgression and my humiliation!
Aside from coursing pain throughout Ye Mings face, theres also intense hatred and anger. Hes not going to let this slide after having his crotched kicked so brutishly!
What are you people doing, go grab that woman!
Stomping his feet from frustration, Ye Ming didnt care about the alchemy convention or what identity this woman has, he only cares about hurting the perpetrator.
Little Rice, go get me a stool, I want to watch Mother clobber these baddies.
Sitting on the ground, Bai Xiachen was currently snacking on a bottle of Dan pills that he pulled from his storage sack.
Naturally this immediately scared the daylights out of Wen Ru who was nearby, This spendthrift! Does he not have a clue how much those things are worth! Is he not afraid of choking himself?
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Auntie Xiao Wan! It was then the baby boy burst into a gleeful yell, his eyes glowing with excitement.
Bai Yan as well has stopped moving. Turning her attention to the directed location, the presence of three familiar figures promptly came into her eyes.
Di Xiao Wan, Chuu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun. What are the three of them doing here?
This left an opening and one of the thugs didnt miss it. Brandishing the sword in hand, the impudent man rushed her with the de aiming at the head.
But it was futile. As if with eyes behind her back, Bai Yan only needed to raise her hand slightly to release a powerful shockwave at the attackers face. Next moment, the man had shot straight into the air and out of the yard following that incredible p. If not for the loud impacting rumble of the earth that cameter, the audience might have thought he wouldnt havended at all!
Monster!
This woman is a monster!
People wheres all my people? Forgetting his stinging pain down beneath, Ye Ming eyes his surrounding that was quickly dwindling in numbers.
What happened the first time was happening again and again, until all were pped away to who knows where!
Smirking now, Bai Yans voice remains as indifferent as ever after her deed: If you want to know where your followers are then just dig into the earth. Im sure after you go out there and dig a hundred meters then you will find a couple of their corpses.
Hundred meter. corpses!
Ye Ming subconsciously flinched backward like hes facing a demonic monster whos out to take his life. Its Ye Ying who asked me toe find you. This is not my fault, I was only told toe seduce you! She told me you are nothing but an insignificant disciple of the lowest standing, thats why I came!
Chapter 498 “Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (1)”
Chapter 498 Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (1)
As it so happens, Di Xiao Wan and the others came exactly at the perfect timing to hear whatsing up next.
Miss Bai Yan, Ye Mings face ghastly face endured and pushed onward with his impudence, Bai Zhanpeng has no son so its just a matter of time before I inherit the Medicine Sect since Im their closest rtive. Moreover, I also have good rtionships with some of the inner disciples of the Holy Land. If you dare offend me then I will have you be unable to stay within your sect!
Thats right, I do! Gnashing his teeth in secret, Ye Ming confronts the womans gaze: I dont mind telling you this secret. My grandmother said it already, its just a matter of time before the Princess of the Holy Land bes my future wife. By then I wont just be the master of the Medicine Sect, I will also be the son-inw of the Holy Land. Nothing good wille your way for crossing me.
Damn it, if not for theck of guards around here then I wouldnt even bother wasting so much words with this bitch!
The mans argument may sound nice and tempting to a clueless outsider, but if anyone from the Medicine Sect were to hear of this, they would undoubtedly be the first to knock this impudent bastard out before Bai Yan could. Its well known this Ye Ming was a total parasite thats despised by almost the entirety of the upper echelon within this great sect, thats why he would only say this without anyone able to pass on the word. After all, a fool still has a bit of brain left in him, hes not crazy enough to let his uncle Bai Zhanpeng learn of the fact.
Visit my site on Bcatrantion if you wish to read ahead of public releases
Just as Ye Mings self-confidence was bursting to a new high, a rushing figure hade speeding over to send a mega kick right into the mans back. As a result, the former didnt even realize what was happening and was sent crashing into the nearby wall, leaving his face bruised and bleeding from the impact.
Young Master! The Ye family guards all eximed as they hurried to help the injured man up.
Bitch, how dare you sneak attack me from behind? A venomous glow seeps out of Ye Mings iris as he red at the perpetrator.
Chu Yi Yi on the other hand could care less. Cocking her chin high, she gazes down at the buffoon in contempt: Im not just going to hit you, Im also going to neuter you!
Who the hell are you? I am the future heir to the Medicine Sect, how dare you hit me? Didnt your elders not teach you about not offending those whom you cant handle?! Ye Ming tightly clenches his fist.
A single Bai Yan is already bad enough. I couldnt do anything because of her strength, but now this one too? Who does she think she is?!
Ye Ming originally wanted to swing around to yell insults at the annoyance, but that bravado fire quickly changed to a cowardly whimper after connecting with Bai Yans frightening cold gaze.
Hmm, caressing her chin, the woman puts on a yful tone then. Didnt you just say you are her fianc? Why is a fianc not able to recognize his own fiance?
What nonsense are you talking about? How could I be this brutish creatures fianc? I am going to be
The snarl from the mans mouth didnt even make it through before the horrific revtion hit him. Suddenly, intense shock and disbelief came erupting out of those eyes.
You you are her? The Princess of the Holy Land? Impossible, you are lying! I dont believe it! His face went from blue to white, then back from white to red.
The mans desperately trying to put himself into denial, hence the multitude of colors indication the fluctuating emotions.
Chapter 499 - “Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (2)”
Chapter 499 Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (2)
Now it was Di Xiao Wans turn to speak: As if my sister-inw would need to fight with others when she already has such an outstanding man like my brother. Let me guess, you are another shameless animal trying to seduce her, arent you?
Bai Yan immediately shot a questioning gaze at the demon princess: Did you just indirectly use your brother as a shameless animal.?
Instead of refuting right away like she should, Di Xiao Wan had to take a good moment to think on it before her face plummets into a depressed mood. Sister-inw! Really, how can you say that about me? I would never call my brother out as a shameless animal, thats just not me.
Well, that is definitely what I just said, but Im not admitting it!
Bai Yan smiled and nodded: Indeed, your brother is not a shameless animal, hes a shameless, cunning and insidious fox.
Now Di Xiao Wan was ready to cry. She knows its just a matter of time before the word gets out if Bai Yan would go this far.
ring now at the cause of her mistake: Damn bastard, if it werent for you then I wouldnt have bashed on my brother! Tell me where that bitch of sister of yours is this instant!
Shuddering at the order, Ye Mings first instinct was to flee. Sadly for him though, Chu Yi Yi had moved ahead and blocked off his path.
Want to run? You bullied Bai Yan first, and now im to be my fianc, if I let you go now then how am I supposed to show my face again in public? Smiling dangerously, the little princess of the Holy Land cracks her knuckles in preparation.
Sister Yi Yi.
Wiping his sloppy mouth with a rub of his sleeve, Bai Xiachen softly calls out: This big baddie is the worse. He actually wanted Mother to service him earlier and rationed she could only be his concubine.
The effects were instantaneous. From multiple directions, three powerful gazes were pinning Ye Mings body like des flying out of them sheathes. Its so suffocating that the man couldnt even move at this point.
Xiaoyun, Xiao Wan, should we neuter this bastard right now? Sure enough, Chu Yi Yi was the first to take action by actually drawing her de out to the mans neck for real.
Neuter him? Di Xiao Wan huffs a snort, That would just dirty our hands with his filthiness. Just wait until we leave next time. Along the way is the demon forest. Just toss the bastard into the forest and the demon beasts would take care of him just fine.
Xiao Wan is right in her reasoning, Lan Xiaoyun (cousin) gives a serious nod. Besides, we still need him to lead us to that sister of his. Whats the name again? Oh ya, its Ye Ying. I will show her what it means to connive after my cousin-inw.
Alright!
Kicking her captive to get the guy moving, Chu Yi Yi taps her feet with impatience: Hurry up and move! Otherwise I will let you have a taste of my de instead of your sister!
In a blink of an eye, what used to be a lively yard was now empty and quiet.
Mother, does Auntie and them not like me anymore? Why are they not taking me along when theyre looking for that bad woman? All grieving in his cute little face, Bai Xiachen asks in earnest.
Umm, Bai Yan calmly replies, You can go and see too. With your Auntie Xiaoyun there, Im not afraid of the other two making too much trouble.
Among the three troublemakers that came today, only Lan Xiaoyun was a bit normal. As for the remaining two, ones a well-known Witch of the Holy Land, and the others a sweet dumbaclutz. If Bai Yan had to rely on anyone to keep things from going overboard, it would be her cousin.
Really? The baby boys eyes lit up over the permission to go, Come Little Rice, we can do see the show too! I love you Mother!
Chapter 500 - “Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (3)”
Chapter 500 Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (3)
Without giving his feline friend a chance to say anything there, the baby boys hand has already yanked that tail into a gripping hold. Together, one tiger and one boy, they disappeared like the gusting wind in pursuit of the threedies.
Meanwhile in the background still, Wen Ru was putting on a weeping face the entire way. Hes pained by the Dan pills thats been left scattered on the floor due to Bai Xiachens outburst just now.
What a spendthrift, a spendthrift!
Those are sixth grade, sixth grade! How can he just eat them like its nothing and a whole bottle at that!
Why cant they be given to me instead.
Whats the matter? Noticing the oddity, Bai Yans first glimpse of the grievance in her subordinates mood was the fact that he was sorrowfully picking up the leftovers from the ground like a beggar.
In light of the question, Wen Ru didnt answer like he usually does in an upbeat attitude. Instead, the young man only staggered back to his room and shut the door like a dispirited ghost.
Now thats left the woman all confused and clueless. Since Bai Yan herself didnt know whats going on, she has decided to ignore it out of consideration for the boys past action. Theres just too many oddballs constantly running around in her life so another Wen Ru here makes hardly any difference.
The Elder Assembly Hall, one of the most important ces within the Medicine Sect.
I dont know what happened but Zhanpeng suddenly called over half of us away something. Now hes not paying any attention to the Alchemy Convention, says a red-robed elder inside the chamber hall.
Yeah, this convention is usually hosted by the young master. Now that hes gone, everything is falling into Ceo Wangs hands and its bing a mess, especially how he tried to expel the disciple from the Holy Land at the persuasion of that Ye Ying!
These elders were all getting a throbbing migraine over the recent events of the past two days. They want the real Lord or Young Lord to step in, or the very least to give them permission to interfere. As things stand now, they are helpless.
Everyone, this is indeed our fault. If the timees that the Holy Land doese seeking answers, we are going to have to endure the consequences.
This I heard that the position of the disciple is not high so the Holy Land wouldnt reallye make trouble because of someone like that right? Damn it, if things do go that way then its just going to benefit that Misty Fairy House!
While these elders were negotiating on how to deal with the aftermath, a man dressed in protective gear had suddenly barged into their meeting. Based on how agitated and flustered the person was, its obvious he did so in the heat of the moment after running all the way.
Who allowed you toe in? A yellow robed elder roared, mming his fist against the table.
Crumbling to the floor at the yell, the person stutters profusely: Elders, we are in trouble. The Holy Lands, the Holy Lands Witch is here!
What?
Astonishment and fear instantly shook the chamber, their eyes borderline disbelieving the news.
The Witch ising? Why did shee here? Is it because she found out about us bullying her sects disciple? This Witch have always been short tempered and is definitely going to raise a storm.
It shouldnt be. The news couldnt have spread so fast but letting her know about it will definitely cause an uproar!
Damn that Ye Ying! If this matter is really rted to her then I wont let her off the hook! The yellow-robed elder was blistering red due to the anger in himself.
Perhaps its the effect of Chu Yi Yis nickname being so prominent, but the only one left whos still showing calm was the red-robe elder who first spoke up earlier. But in truth.
AHem, the Witching isnt anything to be freaking out about. Its fine everyone and be optimistic. We are the Medicine Sect, we just need to send someone to look after the girl so she doesnt cause any harm. Though he says that, the trembling legs underneath his robe said otherwise.
Chapter 501 - “Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (4)”
Chapter 501 Scared to the Point of Being Unable to Walk (4)
Admiration were now being directed to the red-robed elder after that speech.
Boss, you are our boss from now on! Who else can be so calm after hearing the Witch ising? Its got to be you!
If the senior had known his position as the boss would be won over this easily then he wouldve done so years ago! Thats something he tried for a long time and couldnt achieve.
Lets go, we need to hurry and find the Witch before she runs rampant in our home. An elder announces, his voice trembling all over still.
Yes, if she gets angry then just let her kill Ye Ying for it. We mustnt let her ruin our Medicine Sect!
Dispersing in haste, the meeting was now adjourned as they each rushed to secure the valuables across the mountain.
Elder Lu Zhong, arent you going to go too? Asked the one who barged into the hall earlier.
Not answering right away, Lu Zhong slowly extended his hand to the person: Help me get up first, my legs are too numb to stand.
..
All astonished in the face, the person in protective gear gawked at the old fe. He simply didnt know how to respond to this sort of thing.
My god, so all your calmness was fake? And to think the other elders are hailing you as their boss now.
At the same time over at another courtyard, Chu Yi Yi and her friends had just arrived on scene. Tossing her captive to the floor roughly, the girl evokes a devious smile as she does so.
Xiaoyun (cousin), Xiao Wan (demon princess), lets smash this Medicine Sect up. If anything happens then I will block it off!
Rolling her eyes, Di Xiao Wan steps forward in a confronting mood: I dont need you to protect me. In this world, no one can make trouble for me!
Boom!
In light of the two big talkers, the one to make a move first actually turns out to be the usually level-headed Lan Xiaoyun. The girl was having a heck of a time smashing the ce up with the bricks in hand.
Who, who was the one who threw the brick at me? The screaming voice belonged to a burly looking granny who came stomping out from the inside.
Thats me, and what are you going to do about it? Moving up, Lan Xiaoyun confronts the resident without a care.
Stinking girl, you
Originally the old granny still wanted to go p the intruder with her enraged hand, but that quickly transformed into a frantic scream upon noticing her grandson being trampled on the ground like a dead dog.
You people are asking for death! Who dares to beat my grandson! Is it you? The veins were popping in the olddys eyeball, indicating how furious her mood was.
And why wouldnt we dare? This buffoon dares to im hes my fianc. Raising a snarling sneer, Chu Yi Yi was the first to answer this time.
Outrageous! The olddy screamed, Who do you think you are, nothing but a wild girl and still conniving to be my grandsons fiance? My grandson is going to be the sessor to the Medicine Sect in the future. Dont mention the status as a wife, you arent even qualified to be his concubine!
WAHH!
The crowds were aghast by the im aftering over due to themotion.
Chapter 502 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (1)”
Chapter 502 Indulgence with the Face pping (1)
How can this Old Madam Ye think about letting her grandson be the sessor to the Medicine Sect when Bai Zhanpeng is still alive? Isnt that the same as cursing the young lord to be without child in this lifetime?
The outburst from the old granny waspletely overheard by the elders who came rushing over just now. So, imagine their shock and disbelief after knowing the Witch was also present!
Too too arrogant! The yellow robed elder points usingly at the perpetrator, his breath huffing hard like hes about to pass out: When did my Medicine Sect be your Ye familys? Its enough that you would attempt to make the Young Lord take your granddaughter Ye Ying as his goddaughter, now you are going as far as to make your grandson the future heir? How outrageous! The Sect Leader is still alive, and our Young Lord will stay healthy for many years toe!
And whats that nonsense about the Witch saying this Ye Ming is iming to be her fianc?
Oh heavens, this Ye family. where do they get such audacity from?
First it was the attempt to marry Ye Ying to the Young Lord of the Holy Land several years back, now theyre trying to have Ye Ming take the Princess of the Holy Land as his wife? Based on what?!
The few elders that came was obviously fuming hard. if not for the Sect Leaders sake, they wouldve attacked this olddy already.
Grandmother! It was then that Ye Ming made a frantic scream to the olddy, his eyes showing great regret and despair.
The whole reason he would dare say something like that earlier in front of Chu Yi Yi and the rest was because theres nobody else around. Even if the other side made the im he said something like that, theres no proof.
But now
Theres not only the disciples and outsidersing to investigate themotion, even the members of the elder council have arrived!
I I didnt say anything wrong. Old Madam Yes neck shrank a notch, indicating her level of guilt.
In actual fact, she regretted it as soon as she finished speaking, but since she has said it already, she couldnt exactly take it back.
Grandmother, whats happening?
Finally, the ruckus has brought Ye Ying out from the back as well after the loud noises. Slowlying forward, the girl immediately furrowed her brow upon seeing Chu Yi Yis figure.
She had once saw the Witch a few years ago, but thats only from afar. Therefore, her only feeling was that the foe looked familiar and couldnt recognize who it was.
Why is it so noisy outside? It couldnt be an attendee of the alchemy convention ising to make trouble, right? Squinting her eyes, Ye Ying puts on a dissatisfied expression: Its best to simply throw these sorts of people out, I wont allow any form of cheating no matter what they say or do. My heart is stern and true to the Medicine Sect.
Now that just confused the daylights out of Chu Yi Yi. Scratching the back of her head, the Witch turns to her two friends who promptly returned with a clueless shrug of their own.
What does she mean by that? Lan Xiaoyun asks, baffled still.
Di Xiao Wan shook her head and answered: I dont know, maybe she has a problem in her head?
Lady! Ye Yings righteous fa?ade definitely cracked a bit there, even so, she continues to put up her front. If you are here to attend the alchemy convention then you should rely on your own abilities to seed. Trying to go through back channels like begging me wont work, I wont stoop to something so low as to smear the good name of the Medicine Sect or perform fraudulent activities.
What alchemy convention? I am here to get even with that Ye Ying. Where is that person, get her out here this instant! Cold in her tone, Di Xiao Wan grew dangerous in her aura.
Auntie Xiao Wan. It was then that a little steambun with her white kitty came running over from the rear, his voice soft and childish: This bad woman is Ye Ying. She not only connived after Baddie Father, she also wants to snatch me away.
Ye Ying never said she would kidnap the baby boy, nevertheless, that wont stop Bai Xiachen from adding oil to the fire in the worst way possible.
Then just as Ye Ying was still stunned over the im against herself, the demon princess has already rushed over to send a loud smacking p across the girls face.
Who allowed you to connive after my brother! Who allowed you to try to steal my nephew? And who allowed you topare yourself with my sister-inw!
Chapter 503 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (2)”
Chapter 503 Indulgence with the Face pping (2)
The p has left Ye Ying utterly dumbfounded to the point where she had to take a good minute toe back to her senses.
Ah! You bitch, Im going to tear you apart for hitting my granddaughter! Old Madam Ye screams, running for the perpetrator in order to exact revenge.
However.
Before that old woman could do anything, Di Xiao Wan have already sent a mega kick against her obese body. A few tumbling rollster, the old hag nowid t on the ground.
Stop! Ye Yings face was ugly and menacingly cold: You got some nerve acting so arrogant while inside the Medicine Sect. Someonee, subdue these assants!
Yet none moved at hermand. Instead, everyone only turned to the livid looking elders thats been watching the entire thing unfold. They knew this wouldnt turn out well so the posture of the Medicine Sect members instinctively backed off a step. As for Elder Lu Zhong and the rest, they wanted to tear Ye Ying apart right now.
The only reason they didnt rush over earlier was because they had no proper n to appease Chu Yi Yi, not because they didnt want to.
This is over!
This time no matter how much we appease this Witch, were screwed!
You want to hit me?
Under the angry eyes of Ye Ying and others, Chu Yi Yi only snarled a snicker: My father wouldnt even dare to hit me and youre threatening me? Who the heck are you? Youre not even a disciple here! What, does the Medicine Sect have an opinion about me, about our Holy Land?
Holy Land??Ye Ying was gobsmacked by the news,?This girl too?
You are nothing but a disciple of the Holy Land, dont get ahead of yourself with that arrogance. Even if your sect leaderes in person today, our Medicine Sect wont let you off so easi-
Peng!
Ye Ying didnt even get to finish her threat when an immense push tossed her aside. This infuriated the girl of course, and thats on top of her already ming mood. However, that me was instantly smothered out at the recognition of who the individual was.
Elder Tian Xuan, you howe you are here?
The man named Tian Xuan was the very same yellow-robed elder who spoke up at the meeting hall.
After forcefully pushing aside the impudent girl, the senior promptly made a ttering smile: Wit. I mean Princess, howe you are here?
He originally wanted to call out with the nickname?Witch,?but thankfully his steady mindset has managed to stop that horrible mistake in the nick of time.
If I didnte then I wouldnt have known the extensive arrogance of your Medicine Sect now would I? Sneering still, Oh yes, your Medicine Sects sessor is iming to be my fianc while this old hag is saying Im not worthy. So tell me, which is it? Also, when did this ce get such a sessor? Have the Medicine Sect fallen so low to use such garbage now?
No, this is definitely a mistake, our Lord is doing just fine and will continue to do just fine for many years toe. This Ye Ming is nothing but a distant rtive of the Sect Leader, what sessor? Elder Tian Xuan shoots a harsh re at the Ye family members, As for that talk about being your fianc I never heard of such nonsense!
Thats right! Princess, you are both beautiful and talented, only the best of the best out there is worthy of you! This Ye Ming, humph, hes not even worthy of being your shoe licker.
Princess, everything is the Ye Familys fault, it has nothing to do with us! So you see. Can you spare the precious treasures in our Medicine Sect?
The elders were surrounding Chu Yi Yi from every angle, afraid the girl would slip away to rob them dry using this opportunity.
Chapter 504 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (3)”
Chapter 504 Indulgence with the Face pping (3)
Elders Pausing for a sec, Ye Ying nervously asks, What do you mean by those words, what Princess?
The Princess of the Holy Land could only refer to one individual so she wanted to confirm it again.
Its said that the Princess was the most treasured prize of the Lord of the Holy Land. Among the many aristocratic families or super powers out there, only this single princess could enjoy such high level of favouritism from their parents. Whats more, its said the girls father was an extremely overprotective person as well.
Ye Ying! Lu Zhong (red-robe) face got dreadfully cold, How dare you threaten the Princess here! Even if I had a hundred lives in my hand, I would never dare to say something so outrageous like hitting the Wit I mean Princess!
Boom!
First it was the massive explosion in Ye Yings head, followed closely by the empty state of mind. As a result, all traces of blood have left the girls face as she faltered backwards in disbelief.
NO
IMPOSSIBLE!
THIS WOMAN IS THE PRINCESS OF THE HOLY LAND, THE ONE ENVIED BY ALL THE FEMALES IN THIS WORLD?!
Impossible! A shrewd scream suddenly burst out from the ground.
It was Old Madam Ye, her face twisted and enraged by the truth. She resents everyone, including the world.
This wild wench couldnt possibly be the Princess of the Holy Land. Impossible, all of you must be lying to me. Its a mistake!
Yes, theyre either lying or making a mistake! How can this uncultivated wild wench be a princess of such a great power? The Lord of the Holy Land must be blind to love such a rude impudent girl.
Thank goodness my Ye Ying is not like this. Shes clever and well-behaving, the pr opposite of what is bad.
Hey, shifting her head over to her friend then, Chu Yi Yis smile was sinister and scary. Di Xiao Wan, want to have a bet on who can leave more bruises?
Okay, the demon princess readily nods in return. I will be responsible for the lower body and you the upper half. As for the face we will give it to Lan Xiaoyun! How dare she try to snatch my brother and nephew! Lets see how she will do that after we are through with her!
Rolling up her sleeve, Chu Yi Yi slowly steps forward in an intimidating manner.
Now Ye Ying was truly frightened as the three girls surrounded herself. She could tell theres no escape and the impending future couldnt be good in any form.
AHHH!!!
For some reason, the sky was extraordinarily brilliant this afternoon. However, this wondrous scene was soon shattered when a heart wrenching scream rocked the air and the upants on this mountain.
Perhaps its due to the deadline quickly drawing close, but aside from the disciples and uninvolved individuals, pretty much all of the alchemistsing for convention had ignored themotion. Theyre far too busy with their own work to care about anothers misery.
As for Ye Yings torture, who knows how long itsted. The only thing the girl knew afterwards was her own aching body. Theres so much bruises and pain that she could faint at any moment. But in the end, she endured and made it through the ordeal.
My granddaughter, my precious granddaughter!
When everyone eventually dispersed after being done with the show, it was Old Madam Ye who rushed over to the girls side first. The old granny was trembling all over as she examined the dazed looking patience.
Answer me please Yinger, please answer Grandmother!
Still bloodshot in the eyes, Ye Ying didnt react as she eyed the sky. However, the swollen sting on her bruises eventually brought her back to attention.
Grandma, I want revenge! Theres not an ounce of beauty left in the girls outer contour, only a corrosive hatred that could melt the target. I want vengeance for todays pain!
But but
If the other party really is the Holy Lands princess then how?
Chapter 505 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (4)”
Chapter 505 Indulgence with the Face pping (4)
I must be Bai Zhanpengs daughter, and I must be the youngdy of this Medicine Sect! I must be feared by all like that Chu Yi Yu! And I will have all those who mocked me look at me with adoration!
In the past she was only keen on taking the youngdy position for this ce, but now, its not enough anymore!
But Yinger, I cant do anything either if that Bai Zhanpeng refuses to agree. Rubbing her hands ufortably, Old Madam Ye mutters helplessly to the injured girl on the floor.
Why didnt you marry Bai Chang Feng back then? Clenching her fingers until the nails were piercing into her own flesh, Ye Ying stares intently at the old granny: Even if you couldnt be his wife then why didnt you be his concubine? Would I be in this situation if you had done so back then? I wouldve been a genuinedy of the Medicine Sect! This is all your fault, all your fault!
The bashing leaves the old womans head hanging in shame for she believed the same thing. Back then, she did in fact try to seduce her brother-inw!
Who wouldnt be tempted? A handsome young master with plenty of power and influence, to say Bai Chang Feng was the ideal lover of anydy wasnt an understatement.
But in the end, everything came to not after repeated rejection. So whos to me for this oue? Of course, in Old Madam Ye eyes it would be her older sister Ye Jing who won in the end!
Thats right, if not for that sluts existence then I would be Bai Chang Fengs wife! The position of Mistress of the Medicine Sect would also be mine! Its all her fault, all Ye Jings fault!
Dont worry Yinger, I will have you be Bai Zhanpengs goddaughter so you wont be picked on by that bitch from the Holy Land again! Getting up from the floor, Old Madam Ye firmly states her decision before heading straight out of the room. Her destination, the courtyard where the lord resides.
As for Ye Ying who remains lying on the ground, her lips had inexplicably curled into a sinister grin after watching that departing back leave her sight.
Power, really is a good thing I will also get power in the future and no one can ever rob me of that!
While the autumn leaves were falling beautifully today, the old grandpa on the other hand couldnt rest at ease. One for Bai Yans whereabout, the other for the annoyingmotion outside.
Where is my son. Tell that brat to get here so I can know when he is bringing my granddaughter over. Sitting on his stone stool in the garden, Bai Chang Feng asks one of the servants.
Hes the sect leader so leaving the Medicine Sect on a whim was out of the question, but Bai Zhanpengs different.
I will go right away to inquire for you Milord, one of the servant salutes and retreated in haste.
And for the love of god, is she still outside refusing to leave? Furrowing his brow at the screaming voice thats rocking the air, the old grandpa grumbles in annoyance.
Since yesterday Old Madam Ye has been making a ruckus and demanding an audience with her brother-inw, but no matter how many times they threw the old granny out, she simply wouldnt give and kept returning.
This naturally irritated the old grandpa to no ends
Milord, another servant speaks, Old Madam Ye said that if you wont see her than she wont stop.
Going cold in his face, Bai Chang Fengs expression promptly turned into a snarling scowl: Fine, let her in. I like to see what sort of trouble shes going to raise this time.
Yes, Sect Leader. The servant went out quick and returned just as quickly with the old granny in tow.
Brother-inw, you must get justice for me! The voice bordering on the level of screeching, Old Madam Ye suddenly pounced at the sight of her target.
Bump!
However, instead of allowing the old woman to grab onto himself like most gentlemen would, Bai Chang Feng instead raised his leg to stop that body from getting any closer. This wasnt out of spite or anything, hes just too shocked and scared by the persons abrupt movement.
If you have something to say then do it properly, what do you think you are doing by trying to grab onto me? The mans face turned green from disgust at the possible reason: Dont tell me, are you trying to seduce me like you did years ago?
Old Madam Yesplexion flushed hard upon having her intent brought to the forefront. Indeed, shes trying to do exactly that, just that the other side never gave her a chance. Not back then, and most likely not now either.
Chapter 506 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (5)”
Chapter 506 Indulgence with the Face pping (5)
If not for Yinger then I wouldnt throw my face to shame like this either.
Brother-inw, Yinger has been beaten and Minger crippled, arent you going to do something? Old Madam Ye gnashes her teeth, If word gets out that a bitch from the Holy Land is this arrogant at our home, wouldnt it be the same as shaming you?
Instead of getting angry, Bai Chang Feng only lit up with glee: Oh? Someone beat Ye Ying and crippled Ye Ming? Oh do tell, who is it? I must go thank them personally for their efforts.
Brother-inw!
Livid in her face,?What does he mean by that? How can he be helping outsiders over his own family?
Originally I wanted to keep this thing for Minger when he needs it. Making a cold chuckle when reaching into her pocket, See this? Its something Sister left me before her death.
The statement causes the grandpa to narrow in at the specified jade from the olddys hand. Then when he does recognize the item, his pupils shrank at the sight.
Before my sister passed away, I told her you would not treat me like family after shes gone. For this reason, she gave me this jade specifically just in case so you would answer a request from me! Cocking her chin cheekily, Originally I only wanted you to help Minger find a good wife with this when the timees, but now you left me no choice but to use it for the sake of Yinger.
Once Yinger bes Bai Zhanpengs goddaughter, finding a good wife for Minger afterwards would be easy. After all, who wouldnt want to get a connection with the Medicine Sect? This will kill two birds with one stone!
Brother-inw, if you still have feelings for my sister then you must answer my request.
Based on the silent reaction from the man across from herself, the olddy knew shes on the right tract. After all, theres no way Bai Chang Feng would act like this if he didnt hear about the story before.
Fine. Dry in his throat, the man answers with a tinge of sadness in his voice.
As the olddy suspected, the old grandpa readily agreed to the demand due to his longing for his deceased wife. So why does the jade hold such importance? Its because its their love token!
So you are agreeing? Gleeful in her voice, the olddy bursts out asking.
However! The premise is that there is no third-generational heir to my Medicine Sect. Only then will I agree to your request. Evoking a cynical smile, Bai Chang Fengs words sounded almost mocking in the way he spoke.
This definitely didnt slide past the olddys ear. Darkening in her expression, Old Madam Ye grew firm: Are you ying me Brother-inw? What if you have Zhanpeng pick up some random woman and have her bear a child? Thats the same as denying me outright.
Ho, Sneering over that statement, I would never force my son into marrying a woman whom he doesnt love. Even if he doesnt marry or have a child, Im perfectly fine with that. As for your request, why would I need to make excuses? Or are you implying you can force me into granting your request?
Shuddering upon making contact with that cold gaze, Old Madam Ye grew unsure: Uhh, fine. Brother-inw, I hope you wont forget your promise to me today.
Leave the jade and go. Closing his eyes after the dismissal, Bai Chang Feng was done with her and didnt want to spare even a single nce.
Understanding this much, Old Madam Ye knew shes overstayed. Carefully cing the jade behind, the olddy left in a hurry like shes afraid the man would change his mind at any moment. However, that anxious appearance instantly changed to a joyous grin aftering out to the courtyard.
So what if that bitch is a princess of the Holy Land? My granddaughter will also be the youngdy of the Medicine Sect soon. I like to see others bully my granddaughter then!
In the future, things like yesterday will never happen again!
Chapter 507 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (6)”
Chapter 507 Indulgence with the Face pping (6)
As Bai Chang Feng watched the departing back of that shrew disappear from his eyes, the mans irises were shing a dead gleam by then.
Sect Leader A nearby guard wanted to speak up, but again and again his words were withdrawn out of hesitation.
I know what you want to say. Humph, she wants to be Zhanpengs daughter? We will see if she is alive still by then! Tightly clenching his fist, Bai Chang Fengs face was all mocking.
Ive already said it there. Taking Ye Ying as a goddaughter will only happen if theres no third-generational heir to the Medicine Sect. So, that oue would never happen because Ive now found my granddaughter, thus making the promise invalid!
Haha, Bai Chang Feng, we havee to visit you at your home!
It was then that the old grandpas train of thought was interrupted by the far-reachingughter from afar.
Frowning at first, the old grandpa had to take a good moment to recognize that voice. Looking up, he eyes the sky for the expected figures to eventually show themselves. But when they did so, he actually became slightly surprised by theck of a third.
Howe its only you two? Wheres Qiu Shu Rong? (third)
..
Zheng Qi (first) and Ren Yi (second) didnt answer and went silent.
What were they supposed to say?
Tell Bai Chang Feng that because of Ren Yis blunder in revealing Bai Yans whereabout to Di Cang, they now have to keep their third brother at home in order to avoid spilling the beans to their precious disciple?
No way! Absolutely not! Theres no way they would let others know about something so shameful!
Old Three is busy at the moment so its only us twoing to visit you. Keeping his face straight, Zheng Qi was the one who answered the question like the responsible one: Bai Chang Feng, weve heard today is the final day of the convention. Im just wondering, are we toote?
No, the both of you are notte at all, just in time in fact. But Im curious though. You three brothers have never been interested in the alchemy convention before, why the sudden change in heart by sending a Holy Lands disciple this year?
Oh, Zheng Qi remains all calm and carefree, because the one sent over is none other than my precious disciple.
Da Dun Dun..
Bai Chang Feng originally wanted to take another sip from his teacup then; however, when he heard that explosive news, he literally spat the liquid out from his mouth and coughed profusely afterwards.
Your disciple is here? Raising his head in amazement, the old grandpas face clearly showed astonishment over the news.
Ever since several years ago when these three brothers said they took in a genius?disciple, theyve been treasuring the individual like their greatest treasure. Even now, he has no information whatsoever about the person due to their protectiveness.
Hold on.
Bai Chang Feng suddenly remembered something from two days ago.?Didnt one of the guards mention something about Ye Ying getting into a conflict with the Holy Lands disciple and wanted to drive the person away? It cant be, the very same one?
Ahumph, excuse me, but what is the name of your disciple again?
My disciples name
Ren Yi had wanted to answer the other sides question, but it was his older brother who hurriedly stopped him with an eye signal.
Lord Bai, what sort of bad schemes are you nning there? All smiles, Zheng Qi puts up a cheeky front like a brat: My disciple is not only our precious baby, our Lord is also very fond of her and even had his daughter be the girls little follower. So, you can lose the idea of stealing her over to the Medicine Sect.
This bastard actually dares to inquire about my precious disciples origin. Dream on, we wont be so gullible and let you steal her away!
Bai Chang Fengs expression instantly went stiff like a piece of plywood. Showing a thinyer of anger: Elder Zheng Qi, what do you mean by that? As if I would need to steal your disciple? Am I that kind of person? Im telling you now, I couldnt care less about your disciple. I have a granddaughter and her alchemic skills wouldnt lose out to your disciple in any way!
Chapter 508 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (7)”
Chapter 508 Indulgence with the Face pping (7)
Oh? Your daughter is missing already so where did this granddaughtere from?
Ren Yi apparently didnt buy the old farts story about the girls existence. After all, the other side have on multiple asions snatched their Holy Lands disciple away using various temptations. Whether it be personal or business wise, the second brother had no reason to want to believe it.
Peng!
mming down at the stone table, the old grandpa stood up: My granddaughter was of course found by my son. Im telling you two, her alchemic ability is extremely high. Take my son for example. Back then he was extremely sick, and now? Hes perfectly fine and healthy. Do you know who cured him? My granddaughter thats who!
When it came to thest sentence, Bai Chang Fengs face appeared very smug and proud.
Now I want to see for myself who this girl is when you say it like that. Your granddaughter, where is she? Show me. Zheng Qi makes a dismissive smile and asked.
Want to get news on my granddaughter? Ha! Bai Chang Feng grins gleefully: Ive snatched your Holy Lands disciple so often that Im not going to fall for the same trick. Want to steal my granddaughter away? Dream on!
During these days, the three bastards over there havent stopped gloating in front of himself. Saying this, saying that. Therefore, he wants to one up them so very badly right now.
Bai Chang Feng, you are overthinking this. Ive already got the most powerful disciple so its impossible for the likes of you to steal her away. However, I dont mind having both girlspete when the timees. We can see who has the better heir!
Fine, deal! I am very confident about my granddaughter so she will not lose to your disciple.
In light of having said that, the old grandpa in fact didnt hold much weight in terms of confidence.
Its not like he didnt have faith in Bai Yan, but rather its the repeated dy in bringing the girl over.
And and what if the girl doesnt recognize him as her grandfather? Wouldnt that mean hes already lost before its started?
Just thinking about all the ifs and nots was enough to throw the old boys nerve into disarray. Inwardly, he really wanted to yell at his son for being so slow.
If it werent for this idiot son of mine then I could already be with Yan Yan and hold my great-grandson in my arms. Why am I staying here suffering these two instead?
Haha! Ren Yi heartily bellows out augh, Lets go, the winner of this convention will definitely be my disciple.
Snorting at that statement, Bai Chang Feng refuses to lose the front before things started; You should be d my granddaughter is not here to contend, otherwise she be the one taking the prize in ce of your disciple.
Ha, theres no use wasting words here. Once you see my disciple then you will be amazed. Hahaha!
This undoubtedly left the old grandpa somewhat dissatisfied inside. After all, the other side was gloating left and right while hes still hoping to meet his granddaughter thats still nowhere to be seen.
Meanwhile inside an exquisite room, Ye Ying was currently lying on her bed staring off into the ceiling. Due to the bruises and bumps on her body, the girls appearance could only be described as a pig, a sore sight for any female.
Miss, a maides in through the door with a tub of hot water in hand.
Did something happen outside? The patients voice sounded dry and unpassionate.
Miss the maid bites her lip, unsure what to say. Someone someone found your love letter inside the young masters room just now.
Chapter 509 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (8)”
Chapter 509 Indulgence with the Face pping (8)
What love letter? Turning around like a stiff block of wood, Ye Ying asks with a confused frown.
Miss, its your love letter to the young master. Right now the entire Medicine Sect is rumoring of your affair with your own brother. Lowering her head, the maids voice grew weak and afraid.
Boom!
Ye Yings fist smashes down on the bed, her face even more twisted and ugly due to the flushing red of her bloated skin.
When did I write a love letter to Ye Ming? Curse them, it must be that bitch Bai Yan trying to frame me!
She had wanted to frame the other side using the same method before, but not only did it not work out the way she nned, its being turned around to use against herself?
Just as the mood in the air was about to hit critical, a loud bang from the door had broke it. It was an obese old granny. Due to that excitement and speed of the olddys movement, even the floor seems to be trembling from her every step.
Great news my granddaughter! Your granduncle has promised to let you be Zhanpengs goddaughter!
Really? That immediately sent the female patient into a stumbling freeze.
Its true! Old Madam Ye nods her head affirmatively.
In this moment, Ye Yings face was lost from the overwhelming news. Perhaps its due to the surpriseing too suddenly, but its left her unsure how to react.
Granduncle agreed?
He really agreed?
From now on Im no longer merely a distant rtive, but a genuine youngdy of the Medicine Sect!
Minutester after the initial sluggishness, the girl suddenly bursts into a guffawingugh until it eventually devolved into a whimpering cry.
Chu Yi Yi, I like to see you do this to me in the future again. From now on our position is equal, never will you touch me like that!
Oh my poor Yinger, Old Madam Ye hurries to help wipe those tears away, youve finally made it after all these years. Grandma knows, youve worked hard and deserves everything that is here. Your granduncle isnt blind, he sees it too. The reason hes promising to have Zhanpeng take you as his goddaughter is because you are too outstanding.
Really? Wide eyes over that statement, a flicker of hope emtes out of the girls shocked iris.
He really believes that, that Im outstanding and deserves everything?
Gulping so slightly due to guilt, the old granny nevertheless nodded deceitfully: It is definitely true my good girl. How can that wild runt beparable to you? The bitchs birth is only good because of luck. Your achievements on the other hand is all gained through your own efforts.
Now that brought on a genuine smile to the injured Ye Ying.
So granduncle really does know about my excellence. Yes, from now on and into the future, this Medicine Sect will forever be our Ye familys!
Haha, this is also thanks to that Bai Zhanpeng. If not for him not being able to marry a wife, this chance never wouldvee into my hands.
Grandma, today is the final day of the convention. Help me up, showing a dark light from her eyes then, I want to return the humiliation she inflicted upon me and make her beg!
So what if youre from the Holy Land?
Now that Im Bai Zhanpengs daughter, I fear nothing!
At the same time, Bai Yan was currently lying on a spacious double sized bed with her eyes closed when she noticed a naughty pair of hands slowly creeping up her skirt. Annoyed by this, shezily ps it away: Go away, dont bother me. I~
But before her words coulde to an end, the other side have already taken the liberty to send her a smooch.
Di Cang, what are you doing? Opening her eyes now, Bai Yan questions the man thats been missing for so long.
Grinning right up to his eyes, Me? Of course I want to do you
Chapter 510 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (9)”
Chapter 510 Indulgence with the Face pping (9)
Bai Yan brows tightly furrows up: Youre not busy today?
Perhaps its because theres resistance in her tone, but the mans naughtiness quickly subsided and turned into a gentle embrace: Yan Yan, are you mad at me? Mad at me for not keeping youpany?
The inquiry instantly sent the woman into a rocky state of struggle: Di Cang, were you the one who made Little Rice contract with me?
Yes, the man curls one corner of his mouth, this is what State Teacher directed.
State Teacher?
Pursing her lip, Bai Yans mind promptly went back to that blood ridden scene of a battlefield. As a result, the womansplexion didnt look so good.
If the battlefield I saw was one of my past life then does that mean I also knew Di Cang in my past?
Di Cang, I want to know your identity.
She knew hes the king of the Demon Realm through the green snakes mouth from before, but aside from that, she knew next to nothing else about this insufferable bastard who takes advantage of herself whenever he can. But now, she desperately wants to learn everything about him and whether or not theyre acquainted in some way prior.
The Demon Realm has prophesized that I can only marry one wife in this lifetime, and that I must wait for her to appear. You are her, the one in the prophecy.
Though shes adamant about the prophecy being true or not, Bai Yan nevertheless waited to see what else the man had to say.
In addition to these, Im also the king of the Demon Realm. Other than that, I got nothing else to say.
Why? Bai Yan widens her eyes at the picturesque man of devilish delight.
I dont remember a lot of things, he frowns, I only remember waking up in the pce several hundred years ago. State Teacher called me King, so thats how its been since.
What about Xiao Wan? Isnt she your sister?
Xiao Wan is my sister, theres no falseness in that. Us Demons are very clear about our bloodline and could recognize it through that method. Its how I know Xiachen is my son at first nce. The mans voice turned rasp, Just that when I found her, she was but a little fox sealed within a barrier. And when I released her, the memories they were all gone as well.
Gently closing her eyes at the rified truth, Bai Yan appears troubled by what she heard.?So its impossible to learn of the past from Di Cang then.
I want to see this State Teacher then.
Perhaps, that State Teacher will know everything.
What do you want to see him for? Di Cangsplexion instantly went sourly dark, Theres nothing good about seeing him. You only need to see me everyday.
Squinting her eyes then, Bai Yan makes a grab for the mans cor like a loan shark threatening a victim: Youre sure about not letting me meet him?
When do you want to meet him? I will arrange it right away! All smiles, Di Cang yields instantly.
This
Originally Little Rice still wanted to continue his nap C though hes already awake due to their conversation C but after hearing no standard of a agreement from Di Cang, the baby tiger just couldnt resist. However, that was a total mistake because he instantly became the target of the demon kings ire.
I cant hear anything, you two continue
Yan Yan, does this mean you are willing to return to the Demon Realm with me? Retracting his gaze from the third body after his deathly re, Di Cang looks on in anticipation at the enchanting female.
Mhmm, caressing her own chin, I only wanted to figure out some questions I have, so.
I must figure out what that dream means. Is it from a previous lifetime, or a illusion?
But it was at this moment that Bai Yans lips became smothered once again by the pompous and overbearing man. This time though, the movements definitely reflected the excitement coursing through Di Cangs veins.
Oh Yan Yan, I have waited for this moment for far too long. From now on and into the future, you are the Queen of the Demon Realm and the mistress of the inner pce.
Chapter 511 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (10)”
Chapter 511 Indulgence with the Face pping (10)
Bai Yans heart shuddered over thement, her eyes staring intently at the other side.?One love for one life, can this man really do it?
Yan Yan, the position of Queen has been vacant for many years all because of you. Now that you are here, I can finally lose my solo life!
I only promised to go to the Demon Realm with you, never about anything regarding being your queen or wife.
Its just a matter of time anyways, Di Cangs smile was all domineering and arrogant when making the im. In this lifetime, you wont be able to get rid of me! Even in death, I will stille back to haunt you and cling onto you!
Now that did it. Unsettled and unsure on how to take that level of advance, Bai Yan makes a frantic run for the door after crawling out of bed.
The voting for the alchemy convention is about to begin. Ill first head out. With that said, the woman didnt wait for a second to run out of the room while also mming the door like it would do anything helpful.
With the woman gone and only a tiger and demonic being in the background, it was apparently time for some interrogation.
Due to this, Little Rice could only shrink his head in upon being stared down on the bed.?Did I do something?
What happened on the day when you contracted with Yan Yan? Di Cangs voice was demanding and frosty.
I I dont know, maybe its because Mistress had a dream. She woke up crying
Crying??Di Cangs heart tenses up over the revtion. His level of adoration for the woman has reached a new high, thats why even the fact that shes crying would make his mood all mixed and churning.
You mean, when she contracted with you, something else happened that were not aware of? And that it made her cry?
I think thats the case. Scratching his furry head, Little Rice cautiously answers.
Sneering aloud, Di Cangs eyes narrows in dangerously: I had intended to match State Teacher with Xiao Wan as soon as possible, but because of this, I should postpone the idea.
Yan Yan never wouldve cried if not for State Teacher saying its imperative that the tiger must contract with her.
King, Little Rice meekly says, Princess has been clinging onto Mistresstely, and theres indication that shes about to upy Mistress all to herself.
That instantly made the mansplexion go dark,?That girl is clinging onto my woman?
And the tiger carefully looks up, Mistress said she wants to see State Teacher Ughh, I dont know how that person looks, but if you give the princess to him then wouldnt it be good? This way you wont have to worry about them both taking up Mistresss time.
That only made the mansplexion go even darker, just like the bottom of a burnt pot. Yes. I will marry Xiao Wan off to State Teacher as soon as I return to the Demon Realm.
If Yan Yan could ept me then I wouldnt have to worry so much, but she keeps pushing me away! Fine, I just need to remove any possible obstacles. This way I can have her all to myself!
Actually The light in Little Rices eye flickers meaningfully, King, you are actually very special in Mistresss eye. Though she repeatedly rejected your advances, she at least allows you to be rejected. If it was any other men, they wouldve been thrown aside without a single chance.
That is, except for Chu Yi Feng (holynds young lord)
Really? Transforming from gloom to bright, Di Cangs voice never sounded so king to the baby tiger.
Chapter 512 - Indulgence with the Face Slapping (11)”
Chapter 512 Indulgence with the Face pping (11)
Little Rice immediately nodded. My lineage is at the very least that of the great White Tiger, I would never lie.
Mhmm, I understand then, raising a curvy smile, Di Cangs face now loosens up. In a few days I will return to the Demon Realm with her.
The preparation is almostplete and is only missing thest step before I can bring her through the seal.
Outside in the courtyard, Di Xiao Wan and the rest were just in the middle of rushing over to the venue when they incidentally bumped into Di Cang from behind.
Brother Hurrying to straighten herself, the demon princess grew all rigid in her posture.
Mmm. Due to his good mood, the man even showed off a smile to his sister that only had the opposite effect.
Brother, did I do something wrong? Staring up at her brothers face, the girl nervously bites her lip: Umm, could you not make your smile so frightening.
If it was in the past, Di Cang would most certainly tie the brat up to whish her for a good session over thatment. However, hes not only impassive at the moment, his smile only grew deeper.
Your sister-inw promised to go home with me.
nk all over in the head, Di Xiao Wan had to take a good minute to pop her eyes in over the realization.
What did he say?
Did Sister-inw agree to go to the Demon Realm?
This surprise is too sudden. I need a minute to slow down.
Brother, is what youre saying absolutely true?
I can finally bring Sister-inw and Nephew home?
Yes, still making his creepy smile, Im giving you special permission. While Im not around, you are free to feed any who dares to trouble your sister-inw to the demon beasts within the Abyss. Theres no need to report the aftermath to me about these people.
This instantly brought on a delighted mood to the demon princess,?This special privilege is too perfect. Even if I kill those trashy bitches here and the ones back at the Demon Realm, no one will me me!
Brother, you can rest assured, I will definitely do a proper job of protecting Sister-inw and Xiachen. Whoever dares toe make trouble, I will have State Teacher deal with them! Smiling right up to her eyes, the demon girl now sparkles with delight like the starry stars in the night sky.
Minutester after the enchanting figure of the man had left, Chu Yi Yi then speaks: Xiao Wan, I finally understand now why my brother lost out to yours.
As unwilling as she was to admitting this fact, she could do nothing to change this fact.
You finally understand? Di Xiao Wan flutters her eysh in tion: Although I am very much afraid of my brother, but in my mind, he will always be the best! No one can match up to him so of course thats the case.
Lowering her eyes in a downcast manner, Chu Yi Yis voice lowered into a moan: Ive always wanted to make Bai Yan my sister-inw, but Inparison to my wishes, I know Bai Yans happiness is more important. So, no matter what happens in the future, I will always support her from behind. I believe my brother would do the same if he was in my case.
If the road ahead is too rugged then Brother would surely tten it. Theres no way he would allow anyone to destroy Bai Yans happiness..
Lets us go already, the voting for the winner of the alchemy convention is about to begin. Im sure Cousin would be the one to win so I dont want to miss it. Unlike the two troubled girls beside herself, Lan Xiaoyun had a better outlook on the situation and even showed off a glistening youthful light around herself.
..
Over at the main venue, crowds of people were quickly gathering and has created a loud scene of lively gossips and chattery.
Chapter 513 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (12)”
Chapter 513 Indulgence with the Face pping (12)
Ahumph. Elder Ceo Wang makes a cough to clear his throat, allowing his eyes ample time tond on that reddish figure among the crowd.
To think the incident from yesterday with this sted woman would attract the Princess of the Holy Land over
The old fe furrows his brow, troubled by the obstacle nowys before him in dealing with the troublesome disciple of that power.
Everyone, the three-day deadline is now upon us. Please bring forth your creations for judging.
At the same time over at the observation deck not far away from the venue, several old farts were currently eyeing the scene with happy smiles from their seats.
Do you see now, thats my precious disciple! Ren Yi proudly cocked his head high, My disciple will definitely be the winner of this convention considering how amazing she is.
How am I supposed to know which is your disciple when you dont point it out to me? Shooting a raised eyebrow at the silly fe, Bai Chang Feng points out the biggest w here.
Of course it is the best on there. Proud in his face, Ren Yi was smiling right up to hi eyes then.
At this point Bai Chang Feng didnt even want to deal with this old fart anymore. It didnt matter anyways. After the conventiones to an end, all he has to do was to ask a subordinate on who was the disciple from the Holy Land.
Want to keep a secret from me? As if they can do that while on my home turf! Seriously, how can these two old timers be so smart in the past but be so befuddled whenever ites to their disciple?
What?
Just as Bai Chang Feng was scanning the venue like he usually does every year, his eyes suddenly fell upon a certain familiar figure. Jerking up from his seat, anger and shock instantly overtakes his old face.
Where is Elder Gu? Get him out here to me this instant!
Milord, Elder Gu hes currently in closed-door training right now with your son. The guard nervously answers, shuddering over the oppressive chill creeping down his spine as a result of the deathly aura exuding out of his lord.
Closed door training? Bai Chang Feng huffs a grunt, his teeth grinding from rage: No wonder that brat is missing all this time. My granddaughter is already here and he has the nerve to hide it from me? Go find my son this instant. When you do, I want him in front of my face immediately!
At this very moment, the old grandpas control was at its limit.
Simr, shes too simr.
That girl, shes almost identical to Ninger (daughter) when she was young!
Who would dare say shes not my granddaughter? Both the face and air, they are exactly the same.
Your granddaughter is here? Ren Yi turns around to show an amazed face: How can it be that you dont even know your own granddaughter is here?
Talk about stabbing someones heart while theyre down. Though not intentional or with ill intent, Ren Yis remark literally left the old grandpa bleeding like hes been pierced with a thousand knives. In fact, Bai Chang Feng would love to kill the sted old fart for his carelessment, thats how much of a sore spot the subject was.
Yaner is here, how dare that brat hide it from me!
Uneptable!
I so what if I didnt know? Stalking his neck in embarrassment, My daughters been gone for so long, whats the problem with my granddaughter not knowing about my existence. Its normal that she would not tell me when she came.
Snorting at thatughable defense, Ren Yi didnt want to argue over the strange topic and ignored it. Instead, his attention was more inclined towards who the girl was: Which one is it then, your granddaughter?
The one that looks the most like my daughter.
Humph, when I saw your daughter, she was only a few years old. How do you expect me to recognize the girl with only that sort of detail to go upon?
Chapter 514 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (13)”
Chapter 514 Indulgence with the Face pping (13)
Even though Bai Ning left disappeared during her teen years, giving ample time for the girl to grow her features out, but that doesnt mean the three elders from the Holy Land would know her contour all that well. After all, theyre not from the Medicine Sect and could hardly meet the little missy.
My granddaughter is naturally the best one, however, until she returns home and recognizes her lineage, I wont let any of you meet her just yet. Proudly raising his face, Bai Chang Fengs expression was gloating hard.
Humph, these old farts must be trying to take away my granddaughter. As if I will give them the chance.
Towards that cocky attitude, Ren Yi (second) originally wanted to shoot a mockingment over to the old grandpa; however, Zheng Qi (first) had other ideas in mind and stopped him. The alchemy convention is about to begin. Who is the best will be decided then.
At the same time outside of the main crowd of onlookers, two guards were currently busy pushing a bloated and bruised up person over using a four-wheeled vehicle.
In the future I will be the bigdy of the Medicine Sect, and your man, he too will soon be mine! Twisted and snarling, Ye Ying vows to herself after catching a glimpse of Bai Yans figure at the centre of the venue.
Power, really is a good thing.
Its exactly as the foolish girl says. Originally the disciples of the Medicine Sect were already showing respect towards her, but now that her grandmas been preaching of her future prospect of bing a genuinedy of the ce, the ttery only grew in kind with no end in sight.
Yinger, you are already the bigdy of the Medicine Sect. Considering you status, you are more than a match for the Lord of the Holy Land. A man like that is not qualified to marry you. Old Madam Ye unhappily states her piece after seeing how lovestruck her granddaughter was acting.
Its not easy for the old grandma to push the girl up to this position, therefore, its borderline unbearable to allow an unknown man to reap the end results while she did all the hardbor.
No! Ye Ying shakes her head, Before meeting him, I thought I could never marry another man aside from Chu Yi Feng. But now that Ive met him, I finally now know what I truly want.
Immediately after that statement, a beautiful and enchanting face then emerges from within her mind, causing that bloated and bruised up lip to curl into a soft smile.
The man is not only powerful, but also peerlessly handsome with only a single heart for his beloved. If such a person bes my husband, he will surely be good to me. So, Grandma, thats why I want to marry him. I want such a man to love me to death. Only in this way would I have confidence in him, the girls voice sounded strong and her eyes firm.
Yinger really have been mesmerized by that man. When I see that person, I must have him give up on his own ord.
A flicker of cold glint beams out of the grandmas eye then.
He will learn hes not someone qualified to marry my granddaughter.
Over at another spot of the venue, Di Xiao Wan and her friends were very frustrated at the moment due to their tardiness. They wanted to get to Bai Yans location, but due to the overwhelming load and the fact that they came sote, the three girls couldnt even squeeze through the people.
Everyone, silence please! The time is here and I would like to announce themencement of the voting session for the alchemy convention! Ceo Wang spoke calmly, The judges will examine each of the contestants creation. The one who manages to create the most variety will be the winner of this years convention. However.
Giving a pause to let the crowds anticipation to rise, the old elder suddenly smirked for unknown reasons.
If it bes known that someone is cheating, the consequences will be dire!
A wave of uproar instantly broke out as a result of that statement. They honestly never expected someone to cheat because not a single person attending today were frommon backgrounds and must answer to high superiors or family elders. If they somehow shamed their family or sect, only death or eternal shame awaits them afterwards.
Chapter 515 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (14)”
Chapter 515 Indulgence with the Face pping (14)
Shadowless Sect, threepleted recipes, disqualified!
Tian Xuan Sect, fivepleted recipes, barely pass.
Moon Slicer Sect.
Following each result of the judges from the Medicine Sect, there were many frowns and tense faces, but more were leaning towards the frustrated expression as a result of their failure.
There are a total of twelve recipes given out this year. To be able toplete just five was enough to prove a contestants worth. Sadly, among the many forces participating, the highest sess rate revolves around only seven
Before long, a judge has arrived at Bai Yans spot and begun opening the box she prepared ahead of time to house the pills she created.
Seven types of pills? The judges face became a bit red over the sight.
Seven types of pills?
The faces of all the people were showing astonishment as well by now.
This woman managed to refine over seven Dan pills by herself? Wow, shes tied with the Moon Slicer Sect!
Elder Ceo Wang, it was then a middle-aged man stepped forward. First giving Bai Yan a negative look, he then faced the old senior: I want to protest. This woman was sneaking around our ce of residencest night. Then by this morning, us of the Moon Slicer Sect discovered theres been a theft. Seven of our creations were missing from the main cauldron.
Watching this unfold from afar, Ye Ying who was still being carried around finally revealed her sinister self again in public. Theres no other reason, its because this man was arranged by her to destroy Bai Yans reputation.
Are your words true? Elder Ceo Wangs face turned slightly white, his anger showing then as he confronted the used.
Like the old senior, the onlookers were also focused in on Bai Yan by now. Their faces all questioning and uncertain.
To think there would be someone daring enough to cheat at the alchemy convention. Is she asking to die? This woman may be part of the Holy Land, but not even her sect would shield someone so low!
Of course my words are true. The middle-aged man from the Moon Slicer Sect smugly grins.
Miss Ye Ying will be Bai Zhanpengs goddaughter in the future. Theres no way the Holy Land would shield a disgraced disciple that has no background or ability.
Where is your evidence? Ceo Wangs expression sank, turning dark and stern as he attempts to get to the bottom of this.
Elder, you shouldve noticed as well. This woman from the Holy Land did nothing but y with her son during the past three days. Where is she supposed to find time to refine all these pills while doing something like that? Whats more, theres no way each contesting party would only create one pill of each type. My Moon Slicer Sect has done just that and is missing one of each kind from our possession. As it so happens, its exactly the ones she has in that box.
The implication of that statement was that the disciple from the Holy Land didnt know any alchemy at all, merely an extra to make up the numbers.
Sure enough, Elder Ceo Wangsplexion was now darker than the bottom of a burnt pot.
Its not like the old fe didnt pay attention to Bai Yans actions during these past few days. Thats why hes willing to believe the mans im to a certain extent. Humph, to think there really is someone daring enough to cheat while under my watch!
Over at the other end of the crowd, Di Xiao Wan and Chu Yi Yi were already fuming hard upon seeing these people spouting lies left and right. But just as the two were ready to jump out to kick some asses, it was their friend Lan Xiaoyan who pulled them back.
Dont worry, my cousin will be able to handle these idiots on her own. If you two go out now then wouldnt we be missing a good show as a result?
Though the words were able to keep the two dangerous females at bay, but the surging anger in those eyes didnt diminish in the least. In fact, its only growing stronger!
Chapter 516 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (15)”
Chapter 516 Indulgence with the Face pping (15)
Bai Yan seems to have noticed the ridiculing eyes casted her way. Making a faint smile: Are these recipes hard? As if they would need me three days to study and understand.
Boom!
The crowd was shocked, their eyes popping over the womans arrogance.
She actually dares to im they are not difficult? This is unprecedented! Such arrogance!
And Bai Yan pauses, letting her words to take weight: Who told you I only have seven kinds of Dan pills ready in my hand?
True, she did not say she only has seven, but. there are indeed only seven within the bottle.
At this moment, everyone has noticed by now that the judge in charge of assessing Bai Yan hasnt said a word since the middle-aged man jumped out to make the usation.
Wen Ru.
Upon hearing his name, the teen immediately understood the meaning and handed over the results of his creations during these past three days.
Of the twelve recipes this ce handed out, five are extremely simple, thats why I gave it to my people to practice. All rosy in her face, Bai Yan stares down at the middle-aged man who was clearly losing steam: Or do you want to say all five of these Dan pills were also stolen from your ce of residence as well?
Boom!
Silence hangs in the air after that revtion. However, the calm didntst long before a giant uproar exploded among the people.
Twelve!
This woman actually finished all twelve recipes!
Even these alchemists of the Medicine Sect couldntpletely understand thest few recipes during the past few months that they had it, but this woman could do it in three days?
Ho, and the Moon Slicer Sect people has the audacity to im she stole it from them, what a load of crap!
But then, whos the teen beside the woman? He finished five of the recipes on his own. The teens not normal either!
I didnt finish my words just now, the judges hand was shaky as he held onto the pills, Of the pills thisdy created, five of them are beyond my ability to discern. I like to request other elders toe forward in order to confirm their authenticity.
If the Dan pills were wrong then he wouldve immediately announced the woman as an imposter, using fake ones in order to get past the contest. However, he never said such a thing, iming he couldnt discern their authenticity only.
While shock and a sense of sensation circted among the crowd, a group of elders led by none other than Lu Zhong (red robe elder) have already ran over. Their faces were all showing excitement and wonder due to the amazing news.
Silence now hangs in the air as everyone awaited the results.
At first Lu Zhong didnt say anything after popping the cork and examining the pills repeatedly, but once he began exchanging meaningful nces with his peers and getting agreeing nods in return, a pleasant expression now became the norm.
Its real, all of these Dan pills are real, especially this Spirit Booster Dan Pill. I scratched a bit of it off to get a taste and my spirit force almost immediately saw improvement, almost double even.
Towards a cultivator, the improvement of ones spirit force was of the upmost importance for its able to pave the path for quicker and easier results. For example, what would normally take a year to achieve might require only a month or two if their spirit force was abnormally high at the time. That made this pill almost priceless in the eyes of those who needs it to reach new heights when faced with a bottleneck.
Chapter 517 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (16)”
Chapter 517 Indulgence with the Face pping (16)
This was also exactly the reason why some of these elders were so persistent in creating some of these recipes. They themselves are at a bottleneck and wanted so dearly to seek a way out for further heights!
The same is true for other Dan pills. The efficacy is the same as that described on recipes we provided. From this I can conclude that the pills are all sesses and not failures or fakes!
Boom!
Like a thunder thrashing down from above, the shockwave sent the people shaking until their minds werepletely blown away.
This woman actually created those recipes, that five?
The man from the Moon Slicer Sect grew incredibly white in hisplexion at the realization. Hes seen the recipes firsthand so he knew exactly how difficult they are to create. Forget about making a attempt, none of his people or himself knew even where to begin, let alone attempt it!
No, it cant be! Clenching her fist into a ball, Ye Yings nails are now firmly embedded into her own palm: How can she create the Spirit Booster Dan Pill? Thats impossible. Not even my granduncle the sect leader is able to do it, yet she can?
Yinger this, what should we do now? Unsettled inside, Old Madam Ye truly didnt expect Bai Yan to have such abilities.
And what of it? I am the bigdy of the Medicine Sect. Sneering in her face, Ye Yings eye turned viciously venomous: Perhaps Granduncle is already making preparations to announce my status to everyone today So what if shes a disciple of the Holy Land? I can still step on her face in the future if I please!
So what if your strength is high? The fate of being born well is a technical skill and not something can hope to have by simply trying!
Just wait and see. After my identity and status bes solid, I will show her how inferior she truly is inparison to myself.
As nice as that statement was from her granddaughter, Old Madam Ye just couldnt shake off the ufortable notion of something bad would happen today.
Grandma, lets go, I want to go say something to everyone. Lowering her eyes somewhat, Ye Ying only showed a glimpse of that disturbing grin before retracting it away.
Miss Bai, could you tell me how you made these Dan pills? Lu Zhongs eyes were shining as he stared at the woman.
Like the red-robed senior, the rest of the elders were also surrounding her like a group of eager students waiting to learn.
Well, the only exception being Ceo Wang
The old timer was being excluded to the outer circle. Then when he wanted to go forward as well, one of the elders there actually pushed back and caused him to stumble backwards.
Grandpas, pulling against his mothers hand, Bai Xiachen puts on a pure innocent face when speaking. Someone just tried to frame my mother by saying she stole from them. As an alchemist, such an usation is of the worst kind. So, dear grandpas, would you mind letting us handle the matter first before asking my mother all these questions?
Due to how soft and cuddly that voice was, it had involuntarily drawn these old fes attention without much effort.
So cute! And to think such a young child would be this sensible. It begs to wonder how someone was able to educate him so well
On the issue of refining the Dan pills, you are free toe seek me outter. Letting her frosty nature toe forth, Bai Yans air turns sharp and imposing just then. Its as my son says, I have something to handle first before I do anything else.
Chapter 518 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (17)”
Chapter 518 Indulgence with the Face pping (17)
The man from the Moon Slicer Sect wanted to flee then, but before he could, a girl wearing a pinkishly fine dress have already blocked him from behind.
Arms stabbing her waist: You bullied my sister-inw and you still want to run away?
Move it! In a swing of his fist, the man attempts to send a punch at Di Xiao Wan. However, before he could evennd it, the girls flying kick have already reached over and knocked him over in a rolling fall.
Idiot! Patting her hand arrogantly to clean the dust, the demon princess then heaves out a heavy grunt before walking over to Bai Yans side. Her arms curling around thetters, Sister-inw, you are so strong. If you were a man, I would definitely marry you.
Auntie, I will tell Baddie Father about what you said there. Stern and serious, Bai Xiachen untimely interjects himself to cause the girl a wave of fright.
I am just kidding. Its really just a joke. Dont tell my brother please, or he will beat me to death.
Brother is already very dissatisfied with me clinging onto Sister-inw. If he learns of me saying something like that then he would surely toss me out like a love rival.
OoOuhh, groaning, the man from the Moon Slicer Sect eventually manages to climb up from the floor. Miss, me misunderstanding you is my fault. However, isnt there a saying that a person is excusable if they didnt know, dont you agree?
Did you really not know? Bai Yan rubs her chin as if contemting the usibility of that idea.
Its true, the man gnashes his teeth and spits out thatst bit.
In any case, theres no way he would divulge the truth about Ye Ying bribing him to do the task. Otherwise, he be doomed in the future with no space to live.
True eh? Bai Yans squints her eyes and grew intimidatingly dangerous.
Looking at the woman getting closer and closer, the man shuddered with an uncontroble fear: What do you want to do?
Of course I want to
Stomp!
Beat you until you admit it!
Poof!
Spewing a stream of blood straight out of his mouth, Bai Yans ever-increasing foot strength has left the man struggling to breath. Then just as hes ready to roll his eyes and faint.
Stop!
Turning their heads, everyone soon saw the person being pushed over on a wheelchair. It was a bloated looking girl due to the bruises, and as a result, they could barely recognize the original contour if not for the clothes she was wearing.
Miss Bai, theres a saying of mercy on the weak. Since this man never intended to do what he did, isnt beating him relentlessly overly cruel? A sh of contempt flickers within Ye Yings iris.
And what if I say I want to cripple him?
I cant stop you, but I neither can I just watch you hurt others, Ye Yings words just went all righteous. In the past two days, some people have framed me and my brother as well, but what can I do? In fact, I even know who famed me; however, I will only at most teach them a lesson. I do not ask you to be kind to others, but I cant allow you to be too cruel either!
In all seriousness, Chi Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan were both absolutely stunned by the shamelessness of that speech. Theyve never met someone capable of being this thick skinned.
Hoho, Chu Yi Yi slowly steps forward, her face showing contempt. If I didnt forget, I remember you trying to have my people take my away did you not?
Changing in her bloated face: Yes, I have issued such an order, but thats only because I didnt know your identity. Whats more. I only wanted to drive you away to stop you from causing trouble, I never harmed you in any way.
Chapter 519 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (18)”
Chapter 519 Indulgence with the Face pping (18)
Bang!
Unable to control her temper, Chu Yi Yi didnt give a rats ass about the publics opinion and directly ran up to p the shameless bitchs face. You shut up! If I hear another rotten word from that mouth of yours then I will tear it off!
How can simply tearing it off be enough? I say we should throw her into the Abyss to feed the demon beasts instead.
Due to Di Xiao Wans own lineage, its not abnormal for the demon princess to want to help her kind get some extra meat. Though those creatures are of inferior status in every manner to her existence, nevertheless, she still has some duty to those poor things thats currently starving in the wild!
Xiao Wan, can I follow you to the demon forest? Shimmering with excitement in her eyes, Lan Xiaoyun jumps in to ask: Ive never seen a wild demon beast eat a person before, can I?
Nodding easily: Of course, all the demon beasts out there belong to my family so they wont hurt you by mistake. Dont you worry a bit ande watch!
In front of that arrogance, no man or woman could possibly turn a blind eye to it. As a result, the attention has shifted from Bai Yan to this unknown girl who dares to make such a bold im.
This girl is too arrogant.
Even the three main powers in this world would not dare to stake a im at the demon forest. Now she actually has the nerve to spout such a story? Isnt she afraid of biting her own tongue at the lies?
Outrageous, you people are too outrageous!
Old Madam Yes face had turned livid by now. First she had to watch her own granddaughter be pped in open public, then be insulted by three ignorant brats. No grandmother would stand idly by regardless of their terrible nature.
Do you think you can have everything your way just because you are the daughter of the Lord of the Holy Land? Im telling you, my granddaughter is going to bedy of the Medicine Sect! My brother-inw, the sect leader, have already promised to have Zhanpeng ept her as his goddaughter!
What?
Due to how heavy that statement was, it had somehow managed to overshadow the noise in this crowded venue.
The sect leader promised to let the young master ept her as a goddaughter? And why now of all times?
Very irritated in her face now, Chu Yi Yi didnt like it one bit. What does the Medicine Sect mean by this? You people know I hate this woman yet shes still being taken as the young lords goddaughter? Is this a deration of war with us from the Holy Land?
Chu Yi Yi, Ye Ying clenches her fists while making a cold hard frown. I endured your crimes because of my kindness, but you should know my status is now on equal grounds as you. What qualifications do you have to hit me?
Boom!
Not going to listen to another word of that nonsense, Chu Yi Yi liberally sent another kick at the wheelchair to knock the upant over. You are nothing but an imposter, dont even try to have the delusion of being on my level. I am a genuine princess of the Holy Land, and what are you? Nothing but a fake trying to act like a real one!
Yinger! Old Madam Ye exims, hurrying to upright her precious granddaughter from the ground.
Ye Ying, is what your grandmother saying true? Lu Zhong and the rest were also showing an ugly expression as well, but its not over the fact that the girl got hit though.
Of course it is true! The old granny gnashes her teeth and snapped back: Just wait until my brother-inwes over to announce the news. Once he learns of what you people did to bully my precious Yinger, none of you will get away!
This time the elders didnt say a word, their eyes locked entirely onto Ye Ying instead.
Giving a nervous nod in return: Yes, Bai Zhanpeng is going to be my godfather and my granduncle will be personallying to announce this news.
Hiss!
Everyone gasped hard at the notion.
Ye Ying really got epted as Bai Zhanpengs goddaughter? Oh heavens, that would put her in the same league as the Princess of the Holy Land.
What exactly is the Lord thinking? The yellow-robed elder angrily speaks out: How could he allow an outsider be a direct member of our Medicine Sect? Isnt this the same as diluting our blood? Even if its a goddaughter, it still isnt right!
Chapter 520 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (19)”
Chapter 520 Indulgence with the Face pping (19)
HaHa! Ceo Wang instantly swept away his depressed state andughed twice, This proves that our Lord has good eyesight. Miss Ye Ying is unlike her brother Ye Ming who only knows how to indulge himself in pleasure and lust. Shes gifted, gentle and kind. The fact that the Lord wishes to turn her into ady of our sect is excusable. After all, now others couldnt bully thedy anymore.
When he said this, the old seniors eyes didnt forget to sweep over to Bai Yan and Chu Yi Yis location, thus indirectly indicating the two women as the instigator.
I really dont know what Lu Zhong and the rest is thinking in indulging the Holy Lands princess. Cant they differentiate who is an outsider and an insider?
This matter, the Young Master will not agree with it. The yellow robed elder says this with his teeth grinding.
It doesnt matter if the Young Master is willing to agree, what matters is the Lords will. Who knows, perhaps the fact that the Lord is missing right now is due to his preparations for installing Miss Ye Ying as the futuredy of our sect. At this point Ceo Wang felt refreshed over his own self conceited justification.
Once Ye Ying bes thedy here, my future will surely be smooth and bright considering my ttery for today. As for these people, they can only be envious of me by then!
You The yellow-robed elder exploded, his face livid with anger.
But just as the elder wanted to move forward to smash up that conceited face of Ceo Wangs, Lu Zhong (red robe) had stopped him with a hand.
Forget it, lets wait for this matter to be handled by the Lord when hees around. Theres no way such a big decision woulde to past without consulting the rest of us. If at the time hes still with the idea, we only need to oppose the idea.
Sure enough, the sentence quickly calmed the heated yellow-robed elder down.
Its not that the elder council of the Medicine Sect hated Ye Ying or such, rather they are well aware of the girls sensible difference from her brothers useless nature. However.
It doesnt change the fact that the Medicine Sect mustnt fall into the hands of an outsider with a different surname!
Just as the elders were indignant and fuming, an old voice suddenly reached over from afar: Who can tell me what happened here?
Cold in his face, Bai Chang Feng slowly strolled over with an obvious look of impatience.
Due to hisck of tongue power when arguing with the two old farts from the Holy Land, the old grandpa actually flew into a rage and got physical while up in the VIP area. But then thats when he overheard themotion from this end of the venue.
As the sect leader, hes naturally obligated to interfere in such cases, but more importantly, hes not going to let his granddaughter be bullied.
Brother-inw! Crying out at Bai Chang Fengs appearance, Old Madam Ye puts on the most fake act of indignation ever. You must get justice for me! This wild girl from the Holy Land is bullying my Yinger despite me telling them her identity.
Wrinkling his old brow, the grandpa indifferently casts his sight on the old shrew that instantly silenced her.
It seems the alchemy convention is over. As for what happened just now, you lot can exin it to me afterwards. Right now, I have something important to announce.
Now thats just the wrong timing. Going from timid to a cheeky high stance, the fat old shrew was once again at it upon hearing this statement.
Humph, Ive said it already. Brother inw would only announce something so big in front of everyone. Now I like to see anyone else looking down at my granddaughter.
Compared with the excitement of Old Madam Ye, Elder Lu Zhong and his faction thats against the idea were all showing a gloomy face.
Sect Leader wouldnt really disregard their feelings and dilute the Medicine Sects bloodline, would he?
Father! Suddenly, a voice came from outside the venue.
Bai Chang Fengs mood wasnt all that great to begin with after his argument, now to be interrupted so suddenly, his face also sank and turned to the source where Bai Zhanpeng was quickly walking out from the crowd.
Chapter 521 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (20)”
Chapter 521 Indulgence with the Face pping (20)
You brat!
As a result of Bai Chang Fengs outrage, the elders as well as his son were all shuddering for a brief second.
What happened? Why is the Lord so angry?
Shouldnt he be finding the Young Misss daughter a good and happy asion?
It was then some of the other elders have also arrived. Theyve been busy with Bai Zhanpeng confirming Bai Yans identity, thus theyre still oblivious to the reasoning for Lu Zhong (red robe) and the rests ugly and ufortable face.
Father, just scold me afterwards. I have some wonderful news to tell you. From the mans handsome face, Bai Zhanpeng soon found the reddish figure of his liking within the crowd.
You mean to say The old grandpas body goes stiff like a block of wood.
Thats right, its exactly what you think Father.
Boom!
Exploding inside his head, Bai Chang Fengs joy could not be contained. In mere seconds, that angry face has transformed into a stupid grin like only made him seem more idiotic than scary.
Although hes long taken Bai Yan as his granddaughter regardless of the fact, but having confirmation still brings excitement to his old heart.
My Medicine Sect finally has an heir!
HaHaHa! A longugh rocks the world.
Anyone could see the excellent mood of this old grandpa. In fact, ever since his daughter Bai Ning disappeared from the publics eye years ago, Bai Chang Feng has neverughed so loudly and happily again.
Great, this is too great! Grinning right up to his eyes, Son, go stand on one side first, I will announce the great news to everyone here today.
Yes, Father.
Walking to one side like asked, Bai Zhanpeng didnt forget to cast a warm and tender smile at his niece thats also nearby. As a result, this look of kindred love has left Bai Yan rather ufortable and twitchy.
Son, did your Grandpa Zhanpeng go stupid? After some thinking, thats the only conclusion the woman coulde up with.
Nodding in return, Bai Xiachen attempts to hide his own guilt: Probably.
Should I tell Mother I stole a strand of her hair and gave it to Grandpa Zhanpeng? If Mother finds out, will she be angry with me? But Grandpa Zhanpeng isnt a bad person, oh what to do..
Ladies and gentlemen, still smiling with a stupid grin on his face, theres something important I like to announce today. Its regarding a descendant of my home, thats why I want to take advantage of everyones attendance to verify her identity to you all.
Its really here
All eyes are now on Ye Ying. Envy, jealousy and annoyance were only a sample of the emotions running through the crowds heart.
Really, what sort of luck is running through this Ye Ying. To think some nobody like that could be Bai Chang Fengs granddaughter and be recognized in open public.
Of course, Bai Chang Feng wasnt a blind old fool. Naturally he would see the strange looks shooting over to the bruised up and bloated girl on one side.
Im announcing my granddaughters identity, why are they looking over to Ye Ying? A frown takes over that smile.
Since the old grandpa couldnt figure out the reasoning for the strange behavior, he decides to just leave it and continued on with his speech. I think everyone can still remember my missing daughter Bai Ning. She disappeared many years ago.
Bai Ning?
Startled at the name, everyones gaze immediately turns away from their initial target of envy.
Hes not going to announce Ye Yings status? But then what does this all have to do with Bai Ning?
Milord, you mean the Young Miss, she Still unclear over the sudden turn in event, Lu Zhong (red robe) hurries to ask.
I bet none of you couldve guessed. While my daughter was away due to some unforeseen ident, she not only got married, she also gave birth to a daughter.
Compared with Ye Yings lie, the news from the old grandpa was even more shocking.
The amazing girl from back then is already married and with children?
Even though there are not many whos had the privilege of meeting Bai Ning in person, it doesnt mean theyve never heard of the girls outstanding talent and fame. Therefore, it was quite the regretful incident when it became known that she had gone missing twenty years ago. This was especially true for the younger male poption who had some background.
Chapter 522 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (21)”
Chapter 522 Indulgence with the Face pping (21)
Against this bombshell of a news from the old grandpa himself, not only were the elders of the Medicine Sect dropping their jaws, even the other forces present were as well.
My poor granddaughter, she was raised by others as soon as she was born due to painful circumstances. If not by mere chance and coincidence, I never wouldve known about her existence. Wiping some of those tears away, Bai Chang Feng didnt forget to sneak a peak at Bai Yan from one corner of his eye.
The reason why he would say so much was to ry a message before he recognizes the girl: Its not that the Medicine Sect didnt want her, rather its because they didnt know about her existence.
Originally Bai Yan was still ignorant of what the old grandpa was implying and didnt think much of that speech, but after hearing the cues shooting her way, the womans face promptly went stupefied and gawked.
Slowly closing her eyes, No wonder Bai Zhanpeng was so surprised when he saw me and imed I look like his sister. No wonder.
After seeing the cue of the young woman understanding, a slightly excited luster swiftly takes over the old mans face. My granddaughter, Bai Yan, is the biological daughter of Ninger. The blood heir of my Medicine Sect.
Boom!
As if being smashed in the head once again, the crowds were all ready to faint over this shocking news.
The news that Bai Chang Feng wants to announce is not to ept Ye Ying as a granddaughter, but instead to recognize Bai Nings biological daughter?
So thats why, so thats why. Lu Zhongs surprised face didnt hold any calm by this point, only a gleeful excitement of overjoy. I knew the youngdy looked familiar, its not without reason! This is all my fault. I shouldve recognized the youngdy long before this even took ce
This genius who can refine Spirit Booster Dan pill is Bai Nings daughter!
Shes our Medicine Sects true heir!
Hahaha, this is truly a wonderful news!
At this moment, Ye Ying was shaking so hard that she had literally crumbled to the floor. The girl wants to climb back up, sadly none of the people nearby was willing to lend a helping hand.
Bai Yan is the daughter of Bai Ning? No, its just a coincidence that her surname is Bai, she couldnt possibly be Bai Nings biological daughter. Something is wrong about all this! Due to how loud her murmuring voice was, it had mistakenly fallen into the ears of some of the upants nearby.
No, Bai Yan cannot be the Medicine Sects bigdy, I am supposed to be it!
Curling herself into a fetal position, Ye Ying had to gnash her own teeth to avoid having those tears swell out of those eyes.
If Bai Yan is the bigdy of the Medicine Sect, then what I said wouldnt it be a total joke?
What is going on here? Bai Chang Feng tightens his old brow and asked indifferently.
The one to answer was Lu Zhong, his voice with unstoppable excitement: Just now Ye Ying said that you promised to let the young master ept her as his goddaughter. We actually believed her, however. hahaha!
The red-robed elder didnt bother to hold back at all and burst outughing his ass off. The tone was harsh and insulting, constantly pping the greedy bitchs face with every echo.
Showing amazement then: When did I ever say something like that?
So what if I made such a promise? Besides, I only agreed if I didnt have a third-generation heir. As everyone can see now, my granddaughter is here so none of that applies!
Chapter 523 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (22)”
Chapter 523 Indulgence with the Face pping (22)
Its just that theres no way Bai Chang Feng would admit such a thing in open public, thats why its going to be the Ye family whos going take the me for this fiasco.
Sect Leader is wise!
The yellow-robed elders old face was brimming with excitement then. Rubbing that fist of his, the senior didnt forget to shoot a sinister re over to the old shrew. I just knew the Lord wouldnt be so muddle headed that he would make such an irrational decision. Our Medicine Sect have an heir so why should we take in an outsider? Moreover, Young Master is still young so theres no way he wouldnt find a suitable marriage prospect. These people must be trying to curse him, thats why they are so certain there wouldnt be any heir.
Old Madam Ye ignored thement but still shot a killing re to the elders before finallynding on Bai Yans body. Brother-inw, this girl cannot possibly be Bai Nings daughter. Her heart is cruel and sinister, she doesnt deserve the status of being the bigdy of the Medicine Sect. Only my Yinger is qualified for that post!
Even now, this old shrew still doesnt recognize the current situation, still thinking her sisters existence would force the old grandpa to go her way.
Shut up!
Not bothering to wait for Bai Chang Feng or his son tosh out, Lu Zhong of the elder council have already had it. Screaming with his throat screeching: sted old hag, how dare you! Its one thing that you are always making trouble, but now you are also questioning the Misss identity?! Milord, I propose we kick these people out of the Medicine Sect and never allow them to step foot in here again!
Thats right. You not only eat ours, take ours, and even use our influence to take advantage of others. Now you actually have the audacity to falsely use our Miss of being a fake? I wont continue to stand for such cancerous usations. These leeches must be driven out of our Medicine Sect!
Sect Leader, you must drive these people out, otherwise I will resign myself from being an elder this instant!
The angers were of the same ord across multiple members of the elder council, thus shocking Bai Chang Feng greatly in their activeness.
Shouldnt these guys be trying to determine my granddaughters identity first? Why are they being so excited when they didnt even see the evidence Zhanpeng prepared for them yet?
This is too unreasonable.
Lu Zhong, tell me whats going on here? Facing the red-robed elder, Bai Zhanpeng asks with confusion in his voice, Why are all of you so convinced when I didnt even show you the proof of the blood connection?
Brimming with excitement and totallycking in his usual calm and stable demeanour, the elder promptly replied: Young Master, you remember the recipes we got our hands on recently, the five that were especially difficult to solve? Well, the Miss have already solved them and created the Dan pills to show the public. Shes a true alchemy master!
The Dan pill recipes? Those five?
This news immediately raised waves across the elders that came with Bai Zhanpeng. They shuddered and cast their conniving eyes over to the woman in question. If one didnt know better, one might just assume theyre hungry wolves confronted with a piece of juicy red meat.
This undoubtedly didnt go unnoticed by Bai Yan. Subconsciously, her feet had taken a step back out of fear for those ring stares.
Dont be afraid Mother, it was then that Bai Xiachen got in front of the woman to shield her. I will protect you from these people.
Mother is mine. Im not going to give these old baddies any chance to steal her away.
At the rear of the venue.
Ren Yi had just finished rushing down from the high tform where the VIP seats were located, but thats when he overheard the horrific dialogue. Without bothering to think his words through, he broke out into a frantic run at Bai Chang Fengs face: Im going to kill you bastards! How dare you try to steal my disciple!
Boom!
Talk about fast and furious. Ren Yi held nothing back in that punch.
Arghh, you not only cursed at me, you actually dared to hit me? Bai Chang Fengs angry now. Raising his hand to defend himself, the old grandpa takes his own stance: Dont think Im afraid of you. Even if your Lord came in person, he would still have to be polite in my presence. Yet you not only hit me, you also yelled at me!
Chapter 524 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (23)”
Chapter 524 Indulgence with the Face pping (23)
Ren Yi sneered: Im not just going to yell and beat you lot, Im also going to have the Holy Land dere war on your sorry asses!
Bai Chang Fengs dumbfounded now, This old fart wants to dere war on us? What sort of crackpot is he smoking? Its not like I cheated on him with his wife or something, did he lose his mind?
Then again, the act wasnt all that far off from the fact. For someone like Ren Yi who treats Bai Yan as his greatest treasure, stealing the girl was akin to stealing his life or even worse!
You just wait, once I go back, I will tell the Lord immediately. The Holy Land must go to war with the Medicine Sect! ring fire at Bai Chang Feng, the flustered and ranting elder then ran back to Bai Yan and the little steambun.
When he did so, the snarling annoyed face was promptly reced with a genuine smile: Oh my precious disciple, dont let these cheating old liars deceive you. You mustnt believe in any of their lies. He then points to the group of the jaw dropping people in the background.
Dis Disciple?
The crowd still hasnt even gotten out of their first shock when this bombshell of a nuke came crashing down on their heads.
So in addition to being Bai Nings daughter, this woman is also the disciple of the elder of the Holy Land?
Ye Ying could barely keep herself from suffocating as a result of the intense stinging in the wretched girls heart.
Why? Why are all of the benefits going to her only.
I wont ept this. Im not going to ept this!
Clenching that bruised up fist, Ye Yings iris was burning with resentment that surprisingly matched well with the distorted face of hatred she had on.
Yan Yan is the disciple from the Holy Land? Bai Chang Feng instantly turns to the guard behind himself, Why have you never told me this fact?
The poor soul just felt wronged: Milord, you said not to disturb you under any circumstances, thats why no one told you.
You dimwit! Bai Chang Feng instantly ps the trembling guard into a spinning roll: Granddaughter, I am your grandfather, your real grandfather. You must believe me. This old fart Ren Yi is the real one who lies.
ring back at the usation: Im going to tten your Medicine Sect for trying to steal my disciple!
Ho, the old grandfather huffs a grunt, this time I dont need you dering war on us, my Medicine Sect will do it instead! How dare you try to steal my granddaughter, and to stop her from recognizing me?
What, do you think just saying so is enough? Im telling you now. My disciple is most important to our Holy Land. Not only does our little princess have to follow her around, even the Lord has given her the Holy Ind as a gift!
And what of it? I can give the entirety of my Medicine Sect to my granddaughter. I like to see you fight with me on that. Also, the facts wont change! Grinning like a brat, Bai Chang Feng taunts the other side like someone whos asking for a beating by jumping up and down in glee.
While the two old-timers were going back and forth with their bickering nonsense, Bai Yan on the other hand literally wanted to face palm herself from embarrassment. This was particr true when her real grandfather said thest part about giving her the Medicine Sect. It literally made herplexion go from ck to green!
As for Ren Yi, the second elder of the Holy Land was literally regretting right into his stomach by this point. If he had known things would turn out like this then he wouldve never allowed Bai Yan toe over. Now hes paying the price like someone facing retribution.
You just wait, Im running back to get the Lord! I will have the Lorde deal with you bastards for stealing my disciple, ARGHHH!
Ren Yi and Zheng Qi promptly exchanged a look, indicating to each other to move right away. However, before they could even take a step, Bai Yans hair raising and huffing voice had drifted over from behind.
First Shifu, Second Shifu, are you two done ying around yet?
This Ren Yi sounded nervous like a wife being caught hiding some pocket money, Did I do something wrong?
Thats right, did he do something wrong? All this old fe wanted to do was to avoid having someone else steal his disciple away!
Grandshifus, Mother is very angry right now so I suggest you both be quiet for now. Blinking his big blue eyes, Bai Xiachen offers up his advice without minding the fact that hes the youngling and not the elder of the family.
Chapter 525 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (24)”
Chapter 525 Indulgence with the Face pping (24)
Both elders were shaken by thatment. Making a wronged face, they didnt dare to move an inch.
Alright, be good and stop making trouble. Seeing the sulky faces of her two shifus, Bai Yan knew shes being too harsh. Softening up that face, she pats them both on the head like a parent: When I finish up the matters here then I will teach you the key points to those alchemic recipes alright?
Really? Ren Yis eyes lit up and excitedly rubbed his hands together.
Under that hopeful look, Bai Yan nodded in earnest: Thats as long as you dont make trouble.
After saying this, Bai Yan then turned around to confront Bai Chang Fengs gaze while ignoring all the rest.
Bai Ning is my mother? She purses her lips and asked.
Yes, Bai Ning is your mother and my daughter.
Seeing how his granddaughter was willing to take the initiative to talk with him, the old grandfather would of course be delighted. This could be reflected in the burning brilliance within his iris.
And what about her?
Towards this rumored mother, Bai Yan would very much like to meet her. But ording to the news shes gotten, her supposed mother has been missing for many years.
And sure enough, Bai Chang Fengsplexion promptly turned into a saddening color.
I havent seen her for more than twenty years. I thought she had passed away, but your appearance has given me hope. I believe she is alive like you.
Even if it takes up the remainder of my life, I will still wait for her to return!
Tomorrow Bai Yans eyes were as bright as the twinkling stars, Can you tell me about her?
A mother, the said entity has always been a part of her dream.
Back in her previous life on earth, Bai Yans mother had died early, long before she could build a strong bond with the woman. Therefore, its not hard to imagine how emotional excited she was to have a second chance.
Yes, yes, yes.
Due to how excited his old heart was, Bai Chang Feng could only answer with that one word. My precious granddaughter, if anyone dares to bully you in the future thene back to me. Grandfather here will help you beat them to a pulp!
Bai Yans eye literally twitched over that statement. Am I the type to tattle to their elders?
No need. Compared withining to an elder, I prefer to do it myself.
Bai Chang Feng first became stunned, then he lets loose a bellowing and heartyugh. Hahaha, thats my girl. This sort of personality is exactly like mine during my youth.
Hoho, Ren Yi immediately cuts in with a sneer. That is my precious disciple, what does her personality have to do with you?
The old elder promised Bai Yan not to cause trouble but that didnt mean he wouldnt ridicule the other side when he could.
But since Bai Chang Fengs mood was extremely good right now, the Lord of the Medicine Sect actually ignored the rude remark and kept smiling.
This face, this aura, its so much like Ninger. No matter how much I look at it, its simply not enough.
Yaner, Bai Zhanpeng then walks up with a bright smile of his own. We meet once again. However, this time you cant address me so formally anymore and must call me uncle.
Uncle?
She was definitely taken aback somewhat but quickly changed it to a genuine smile of warmth: Uncle.
Mhmm, all moved in his voice, the man had to take a good moment to get his emotions back in order. Rubbing the womans head like a good elder of the family: Good girl. Uncle didnt prepare anything special for this meet but heres a jade ring. Its something your grandfather handed to me. Now, I will hand it to you.
Taking that ring made out of pure jade, Bai Zhanpeng then carefully ces the item into Bai Yans hand. This ring is an heirloom of our Medicine Sect. Its said that theres a hidden secret within the ring but, thats a secret you will need to figure out on your own because neither I nor your grandfather knows what it is.
The members of the Medicine Sect on the other hand were all shocked over this sight.
Lu Zhong and his faction of elders were still fine since they support this oue, but Ceo Wang only had despair left in his old eyes because he knew exactly what this indicated.
Chapter 526 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (25)”
Chapter 526 Indulgence with the Face pping (25)
No, this jade ring cannot go to her!
Old Madam Ye had just finished lifting up her granddaughter from the floor when she saw the event. Gnashing that teeth, the old shrew didnt care anymore and roared out: Even if she really is Bai Nings daughter, she is still a female and not qualified to be the Medicine Sects heir.
Humph! Bai Chang Fengs face got cold as his eyes grew increasingly annoyed by the woman. You say my granddaughter is not qualified, then who is?
Cocking that fat chin: Of course its Minger! A woman only needs to be a good wife and mother at home, why should she be throwing herself out into the publics eye? The Medicine Sect will definitely fall into ruins if she takes over! If thats the case, why not give it my grandson. No matter what, hes still a man and deserves it.
Hiss!
The people were aghast by the statement, their looks filled with shock at the old shrew.
Who gave this woman such courage to say something so damning in front of the Lord? Seriously, is she really expecting Bai Chang Feng to give the Medicine Sect to an outsider over his own granddaughter?
Oblivious still, the old shrew continues with her nonsense: Dont worry, since this little bitch I mean since she is Bai Nings daughter, I will have Minger treat her well. When the timees, she can just be my grandsons wife. That is the best of both worlds. Making a face like its fixed now, Old Madam Ye apparently forgot shes not in charge of anything.
As for Bai Chang Feng, the true Lord of the Medicine Sect, hes livid at this point. From red to green, then green to blue, hes ready to lose it. mming his fist against the old tree nearby, the old grandfatherpletely destroys the trunk and allows the bulk of that body toe crashing down at the impudent old shrew.
Of course, theres no way Old Madam Ye would just stand there to take the blunt of that fall and dodged quickly to one side. However, as a result of this, it was Ye Ying who ended up suffering because she couldnt move to begin with.
Brother-inw, what are you doing? The olddy was shocked. Indicating to the two men that came with them: What are you still standing there for? Hurry ande help my granddaughter out from under this tree. If anything happens to her, I will have both your heads!
But they didnt move. The two guards are members of the Medicine Sect and the reason why they would push Ye Ying over earlier was to sucker up to the girl. Now that theyre aware of Bai Chang Fengs true attitude towards this family, theres no way they would continue to show a good face.
In the end, no helping hands ever came, leaving the old shrew and her girl without support.
Brother-inw! Old Madam Ye was now huffing and puffing after seeing how much suffering Ye Ying was going through: What are you doing? You watched Yinger grow up in person. How can you treat her like this over a wild child!
Lu Zhong and his group were now shaking their heads at the tant ignorance, This old shrew is truly stupid beyond reason.
Ye Ying on the other hand wasnt as stupid as her own grandmother. Tears running down from her eyes out of urgency, she wanted to get out of this mess to sooth the situation. But she knew its going to be hopeless, not after those damning words.
Hoho, Bai Chang Fengsugh was menacing and filled with mockery. So you are implying I should throw aside my own granddaughter and turn to protect Ye Ying?
Thats right.
The old shrews attitude alone was enough to make the man want to p her across the face.
Are you just that stupid or do you take me for an idiot instead? Clenching his fist, the old grandpa roars out furiously. This is my granddaughter, my own! Who is Ye Ying? Shes only a girl from your Ye House. Why should I cast aside my own flesh and blood for her? Also, when have my Medicine Sect be someone elses? When have you be the one in charge?
Chapter 527 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (26)”
Chapter 527 Indulgence with the Face pping (26)
Though embarrassed, Old Madam Yes mouth continues to work: Why do you have to get so nitpicky about the details, or are your feelings for my sister all fake? Is this how you treat me after shes gone?
Tired now, Bai Chang Feng painfully closes his eyes for a good moment before finally shooting them open. If Jinger knows about the way you are treating her granddaughter, then Im sure. she will support my decision! In a wave of his hand to order the guards: Take the members of the Ye family away and expel them from my home. I never want to see them again!
Wait! Lu Zhong hurries to cut in, Milord, there is still one matter we havent settled yet.
What is it?
Things are like this. Just now this alchemist from the Moon Slicer Sect imed that his teams Dan pills were stolen by thedy. The usation is a disgrace and an insult to her reputation. I implore Milord to dispose of this person.
Bai Chang Fengs cold face just became a dreadfully icy one, his voice dangerously angry: What is going on, say it!
The hell! All I did was have a fight with those two old farts, what did I miss during this short period?
As a result of that extreme fright from being pointed out, the man from the Moon Slicer Sect promptly plopped to the ground. His face and body showing utter terror: This is not my fault, its really not my fault. Just now it was Ye Ying who came to seek me out. Im only doing what she instructed. I really didnt mean to use thedy! Please, please let me go, Im begging you! After saying that, the man then repeatedly banged his head for forgiveness until his foreheads bleeding.
No one said anything in the venue. Its so quiet that even the bristling breeze could be heard. But more than the eerie silence, theyre more preupied with looking over to the certain maiden thats being pinned to the ground by the copsed tree.
Lord Bai, I know I am wrong. It was Ye Ying, it was her! She seduced me with pretty words of her bing the future heir and that I would be able to be a member of the Medicine Sect. I was stupid, thats why I made such a mistake. Please give me another chance. I beg you
He didnt say it at first, mainly due to his assumption of Bai Yan not daring to kill him for it, but also the reassurance of Ye Ying saying she would protect him after the incident. But now, theres no longer that insurance.
Bai Chang Feng on the other hand hadnt said a word since the truth came out; however, the old grandpas aura alone was enough to send those nearby shirking back in fear.
It seems that over the years many of you have gotten the idea that Im no longer in charge after not taking part in the daily functions of the Medicine Sect. Still expression and unreadable, Ignoring the fact that Bai Yan is my granddaughter, even if she is not, I would still not permit such a thing to happen while under my rule.
Blood nowpletely leaves the kowtowing mans face.
Since you made the mistake then your own sect can deal with you. Guards, drag him away and hand him over to the Moon Slicer Sect! Bai Chang Fengs voice now grew mountainous, crushing the persons spirit until he barely breath.
Please, please, have mercy! I know my fault. The kowtowing motion only increased in pace as he begged on the floor.
Chapter 528 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (27)”
Chapter 528 Indulgence with the Face pping (27)
The expression of the man grew even more flustered as he knows full well that if hes handed back to his sect, they would never let him live!
Tow him away!
At the order, two guards promptly moved forward to drag the mans struggling body away, his appearance now looking no different from a rabid dog.
I had only intended to expel you three out of my home and thats it, but to think there were so many things you did behind my back! Bai Chang Fengs sneering face couldnt be anymore obvious, When did my Medicine Sect be your familys? Or do you believe Im so old that Im already dead in your eyes?
His words were meant for Ye Ying and her grandmother, but also as a warning to the rest of the people with ulterior motives.
Great-grandfather, the soft voice of the little steambun dissolves the anger from the old grandpa.
Turning around, Bai Chang Fengs expression only carried a caring kindred smile: Yes my good child.
Blinking those big innocent eyes: This bad woman wants to steal away my father, and she even said my mother is not worthy of him. Also, she has a brother who insulted Mother that she can only be his concubine. You must beat the bad people, otherwise I wont recognize you.
The old grandpasplexion fluctuated intensely right there. Nevertheless, he still manages to suppress the anger and forced out a loving smile in order to not scare his great grand kid. Good child, just wait for Great-grandfather to get even for you.
As reassurance, Bai Chang Feng then rubs the boys head to show how much he cares for him. A person who only knows how to loaf around my home actually dares to steal my granddaughters husband? Hahaha, as the master of this ce, howe I didnt know the Ye familys influence is to such a degree.
The elders present could definitely feel the Lords anger now. Silent and not moving, none wanted to provoke the raging lion in his furious state.
Howughable. To think all these years none would tell me about any of this.
Inhaling deeply, Bai Chang Fengs voice grew stern and harsh: Since theymitted the crime then its only proper that they pay the price! Someonee, break their legs and throw the three members of the Ye family out of my home! They can fend for themselves out there.
In the past, Old Madam Ye never trespassed the limit of his patience, thats why he never really punished any of them.
But now
Bai Yan was his bottom line!
Theres no way he would allow anyone to humiliate or bully the granddaughter in which he went through so much to retrieve!
So what if theyre rted in some way?
Screw that!
Humph, at least you did one thing right. Ren Yi snorts from one side.
If no punishment were to be given today, the second elder wouldve definitely taken matters into his own hands and disposed of the Ye family afterwards. But now that hes seen Bai Chang Feng do it, his old heart definitely felt better.
No! Ye Yings pair of eyes were popping bigger than whats normally possible. Trembling all over: Please, I know it did wrong. I beg of you Granduncle, let me redeem myself. I can be Bai Yans ve and do anything she asks.
Are you trying to continue to pester my old pops by sticking to my mothers side? Though innocent and melting in his voice, Bai Xiachens question was right on point.
Making a guilty look in her eyes for a brief second, Ye Ying nevertheless presses it back in and pushed forward with her lies: I, I really didnt mean it like that. I know Im wrong and is just trying to ask for forgiveness. Im willing to do anything she asks.
Chapter 529 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (28)”
Chapter 529 Indulgence with the Face pping (28)
Bai Chang Feng was honestly regretting right now after seeing how the shameless girl was still trying to scheme when things have progressed to such an extent.
Back then what was I thinking? What sort of drug did I take to let these people move into my home? I must have been crazy!
Mother, Auntie is right, we shouldve fed the bad woman to the demon beasts, Bai Xiachen mutters this with discontent. I dont want to see her again.
Although the little steambun still hasnt fully epted Di Cang, but still, hes not going to permit another woman marrying his old man.
Ye Yings body shook. Covering the resentment in her eyes, she continues to put on a pitiful face. Miss Bai Yan, Im really not trying to steal your man. If I go with you, I can even help you look after him so he doesnt sneak away to knab a fish. What man out there in this world doesnt like to steal a bite?
Especially the good-looking kind.
Bai Yan didnt respond to the girls words, instead she only made a shallow smile for she could already sense the familiar scenting right behind herself.
Di Cang, someone is saying bad things about you. What do you think, should I believe it?
You dare! Stretching over his hands from behind, the mans voice grew possessive as he embraced the womans body. Im not a cat so why would I steal a fish? Besides, I much rather have you instead.
Bai Chang Feng naturally didnt miss this scene. Going green on the spot like hes seen a horror show: Zhanpeng, this guy is my great-grandsons father?
It is him.
The sons affirmative nod only made the old grandfathers face uglier than before because it now means hes lost his granddaughter before he could even have some sweet family time.
Brother! Di Xiao Wan puckers her lips in indignation, This woman is still trying to have wishful thinking about you, are you just going to stand there and let Sister-inw suffer?
I really dont know how Ye Ying can still say something like that earlier when shes already stuck in such a situation.
Originally the mans aura was like the splitting breeze, enchanting and soothing; however, it swiftly changed to an extreme cold version after hearing the girls word.
I
Before Ye Ying could even say more, an intense stare has already swooped over her existence and cuts it off like shes had a frog jump in there.
Why does such a man have to like her and not me?
Biting those lips hard, the bitch was oozing with resentment as her fist clenched into a tight ball.
This kind of woman Di Cangs then reveals a malicious grin, Is better off dead.
Is better off dead.
Why? Why are you Trembling in disbelief, Ye Yings very existence was filled with fear now.
ndering me in front of my wife is punishable by death. Making a sneer, the man then casts a nce to his sister: Xiao Wan, go drag her away and toss this girl into the demon forest. The demon beasts in there will entertain her.
Literally jumping three feet into the air in glee: Brother, you are thinking the exact same thing as me. I also think the demon forest is the best home for these people.
Finally, Ye Yings struggling body has finally given up. Going numb, she had the look of panic and desperation when turning to Bai Chang Feng for help. Shes praying that thest ounce of rtionship she shares with the old grandpa would help in this case.
Sadly
All this is your own self doing. Bai Chang Feng didnt budge.
Chapter 530 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (29)”
Chapter 530 Indulgence with the Face pping (29)
Boom!
Thest line of defense in Ye Yings heart finally shatters as well. Squatting there on the ground, she makes a heart wrenching screech as tears of blood oozed out of those eyeballs.
Pull her away so she doesnt make a scene here. Wrinkling his old brow, Bai Chang Feng waves his sleeve to signal the guards.
Yes Milord. At that, two men promptly stepped forward to drag the injured bitch from underneath the copsed tree and out they went.
You go and keep an eye on them too. Make sure they do it right. Di Cang also shoots a look at his sister, indicating her to move it.
Brother, you can rest assured, I will definitely see to it that the bitch gets swallowed by a demon beast. In light of that sweet, sweet smile that could charm any boy, the insidious tone somehow turned her into an evil viin instead. Yi Yi, Xiaoyun, lets go. With me there, those demon beasts wont attack you.
The demon princess then swears by it by patting her own chest, If any of those brats dare harm my friends then I will have Brother deal with them.
Awesome! In response, Chu Yi Yi shouts with glee in her voice, those eyes sparkling with light.
These three girls are obviously more interested in the demon beasts rather than wasting their time at the venue here. After a while, they were already gone and out of sight.
Baddie Father, Bai Xiachens big eyes were dripping with water as he spoke. Ye Ying also has a brother named Ye Ming. Hes the other person who came to make trouble for Mother from before, and guess what, he said Mother can only be his concubine and nothing else.
Di Cangs face instantly darkened and released his suffocating aura across the entire venue.
Let him go apany his sister then. Since they are socking in partners, Im sure the residences inside the demon forest wouldnt mind keep thempany. After the two finishes with their experience, they can then be used as food.
The mans words were so frightening that every individual present were shrinking their buttholes in. They knew exactly what Di Cang meant by experience and neither male or female would like to go through such a traumatic thing.
Bai Xiachen would of course be pleased by this. Jollying in his steps, the boy intends to personally pass on the message to his aunties so they wouldnt let Ye Ying and her family have an easy ending.
Ahumph, it was then Bai Chang Feng decides to interrupt the awkward mood with his cough. Yaner, why dont you introduce this man to Grandfather?
Oh, only then realizing herck of manners, the reddish figure puckers her lips like a child. Him? He is my sons easy toe by father.
Xiachens easy toe by father?
This what sort of introduction is that?
Bai Chang Feng was gobsmacked by this. Only after a good moment of gawking did he return to his old jolly self: Yaner, can you stay longer? In a few days it will be Grandfathers birthday.
Originally Bai Yan had intended to leave right after the convention, but now that shes been informed of the celebration, she simply couldnt say no. Okay.
It doesnt matter if it is dyed for a few days. Besides, going to the Demon Realm can be done at anytime.
Di Cang didnt object either. The man knows how important this must be for his future wife, hence the blossoming smile of wondrous beauty.
Lord Bai, congrattions on finding your granddaughter. After all the dust has settled, the people of the various powers were all moving forward to give their words of praise and ttery. This granddaughter of yours is truly beyondpare.
Chapter 531 - “Indulgence with the Face Slapping (30)”
Chapter 531 Indulgence with the Face pping (30)
Haha, all of you have good eyes. My granddaughter really is astounding and unprecedented. Laughing aloud without care, Bai Chang Feng happily epts thepliments.
If it was in the past, these people wouldve at least secretly called this old grandpa shameless, but now they couldnt because Bai Yan was in every sense of the word, excellent.
Humph! Ren Yi (second) grumpily huffs a snort, What are you all so happy for? Yan Yan is my disciple first!
In any case, she will always be our most precious disciple. Zheng Qi (first) slightly raises a smile as well instead of going all huffy and grumpy like his second brother. Hes not angry at having to share his disciple, he only wants to give the girl his blessing.
Fine, fine, Ill leave things be then, Ren Yi sighed. Its just that I have been robbed by this old fart several times before so of course it will leave me with a bad taste. But if its for my precious Yaners sake, I will ept it. However, if the Medicine Sect tries to stop her from leaving or try anything against her will, I wont let things slide!
Grandfather, Bai Yan were all smiles, when is your birthday?
In about half a month, Bai Chang Feng guffaws augh, Im going to announce to the world again that you are my granddaughter.
Even now, the old grandfathers excited mood hasnt slowed down in the least to the point where he had to wipe away some of those trickling tears when no ones looking.
Right, I remember Zhanpeng said that the woman who adopted you is called Lan Yue? Is it the Lan House from the Liu Huo Kingdom? Lets do this then, you invite those whom you wish toe and we will treat them as guests of honor.
Okay, Bai Yans smile was now reaching up to her eyes. Old Grandpa Lan is also my grandfather, his status in my heart will never change. Just that his temper isnt the best and has a proud nature to his personality. I hope that everyone from the Medicine Sect could amodate this when hees.
Oh yes, theres still her Highness the Dowager. Thinking it through, she continues to go down her list. As a result of an incident in the past, it was only she and my disciple Nangong Zhun who stood by my side when not knowing about my identity. Grandfather, could I also invite them both here for your celebration? I owe her a favor.
For the sake of her two shifus face, Bai Yan didnt divulge about the embarrassing matters regarding the things rted to the Holy Land. However, the Dowagers kindness has really touched her heart so she couldnt ignore this.
Putting the icing on the cake is extremely easy, but adding coal to the fire in the winter snow is not so simple. The friendship between you two ismendable. Bai Chang Feng nods in approval, This birthday celebration is mainly to bring you back into the ancestral books and allow others to know of your status. If you wish to bring someone you are familiar with then by all means, Grandfather here has noints. As for that Old Lord Lan
Halting his words then, the old grandfather then eyes the crowd with a look of stern seriousness: He is to be treated in the same manner as I! Whoever dares to offend him will receive severe punishment!
If it hadnt been for the Lan House and their kindness, then perhaps my granddaughter wouldve already perished from this world. That debt can never be repaid with something so meager!
Yes Milord. All of the members of the Medicine Sect answers in unison, their voices resoundingly loud and crisp.
In the same way, Bai Chang Feng words today have directly be a deration to the other powers that Old Lord Lan was to be treated like the man himself. Otherwise, its a direct affront to the Medicine Sect of the highest order.
Must not offend the Lan House! Must not offend the Lan House! These were the only thoughts running through these attendees heads right now.
Chapter 532 - Mustn’t Provoke the Lan House (1)”
Chapter 532 Mustnt Provoke the Lan House (1)
In recent days, the Lan family seems to have hit a string of bad lucktely.
First it was the female ruler of the Feng Qi Kingdom taking a liking to Lan Shaoling (big cousin), the eldest grandson of the Lan House. But after the boy rejected her, the female queen then went ahead to dere it a national offense, thus creating a huge rift between two kingdoms.
As to the other incident, it had much to do with Lan Shaoyan, the second young master of that family. The righteous boy somehow got caught in a dispute with the young lord of the Blood Moon Sect and ended up breaking the other persons leg.
With these two mattersbined together, the Lan House has once again been brought to the forefront of a cliffs edge.
To be clear, the public was already being quite considerate out of Bai Yans existence. They are well aware of her rtionship with that family by now and of how the girls not the biological daughter of Lan Yue, making her an unknown factor. If something were to break out, no one knows whether or not the woman would help or not.
Right now, Lan Shaoyan (second cousin) was currently kneeling inside the main hall with his head held low. The boys awaiting judgement from his grandfather so the ce was dreadfully quiet.
Father, this isnt entirely Shaoyans mistake. Who couldve guessed that the young lord of the Blood Moon Sect would try to rape a girl while inside our kingdom!
When Dong Run (good aunt) saw how her sons being kneeling there for a good half hour, the kind woman definitely felt distressed inside. However, since the grandfather hasnt said a word, she didnt dare to help.
Am I angry because he hit that cockroach? Old Lord Lans expression was hard: Being a man, one should have blood in their veins, that is fine! I dont believe Shaoyan is wrong on that end either. What I am angry about is the boy being so rash. What if that person brought along helpers from the Blood Moon Sect? Shaoyan, by then not only will you not be able to save the girl, you will also drag yourself down!
The boys head only grew lower: Grandfather, I know my fault now
Since you know your fault then do it right next time! When you get into a fight,e back first and tell me, understand?
Grandson understands.
The boy knows his grandpa was doing this for his sake, fearing he would suffer while outside. But hes a man, an upright and good man. If he sees a thug trying to rape a girl in open public then theres no way he could remain indifferent.
If I cant do as my heart tells me when injustice is before my eyes then I dont deserve to protect this kingdom!
If you understand then thats good. As for the young lord from the Blood Moon Sect, whats done is done. If they doe back to make trouble, I will hold them down. It doesnt matter anyways, Im already an old bone. Slowly getting up from his master chair, Old Lord Lans face was firm and resolute.
Dong Run had a look of worry: Father, should I go tell Yaner about this matter? If shees back then the Blood Moon Sect should back off.
No one can go! Old Lord Lan roars out instantly: Yaners achievement today didnte easy. Our family couldnt help her at all so we mustnt be her baggage. Ive inquired around already. The Blood Moon Sect is a subordinate power of the Medicine Sect. Are you nning to pin the girl against a behemoth like that?
But Father
While she still wanted to say more, the old grandfather has already cut her off.
I wont allow us to drag Yaner down. Its not easy for her to have such strength! This time I will be the one to bear the repercussions!
At this moment, Old Lord Lans figure seems to have aged again. No longer straight or stoic in his back, the old man slightly camels down like a weak elder, thus causing the young boy to hurt immeasurably inside.
Lan Shaoyan doesnt regret hitting that cockroach from the Blood Moon Sect, nor does he regret getting reprimanded, but.
Chapter 533 - Mustn’t Provoke the Lan House (2)”
Chapter 533 Mustnt Provoke the Lan House (2)
But now, hes found that Grandfather has aged more than he thought and still needs to wipe his own ass afterwards
For that reason, his heart grew incredibly ufortable.
Mother, am I wrong in all this? Lan Shaoyans voice devolved into a whimper.
Startled over her sons question, Dong Run detes as well: If you have the strength to back up yourself then anything you do is justified. But if you dont, then you will only drag your grandfather down.
Strength
All of this is because of strength.
Lan Shaoyan couldnt help but clench his fist in frustration. For once in his lifetime, hes never desired strength this hard before.
Blood Moon Sect.
When Liu Yang (sect leader) saw his son being carried back to his doorstep, the middle-aged sect leader literally nearly fainted. Furious, he roars out: Who? Who dares to hurt my son? Im going to tear him apart.
Sect Leader, the two guards who brought the youngster back shivered hard, its its the Lan House.
Lan House.
Originally Liu Yang was still fuming in that second; however, the anger was quickly transformed into uncertainty. Which Lan House are you indicating?
There is just no way around it. That word is like a taboo so I must make sure.
Reporting to Sect Leader, the one who injured the young lord is the Lan houses second grandson, Lan Shaoyan of the Liu Huo Kingdom.
First it was green, then to white, then it was to a reddish-purple color of extreme fright. The family you are talking about, d-do they ha-have a married off daughter by the name of Lan Yue?
The guards were surprised and met the mans eye, How did Sect Leader know?
Yes there is a Lan Yue. That Lan Shaoyan injured the young lord, this debt
Bastards!
Liu Yangs hand was crunchingly loud when he smashed it into one of the guards face.
Sect Sect Leader Holding that bruised up cheek, the guard looks up in confusion.
Get this twerp to stand up right this instant. Why is he acting dead in front of me? If hes going to make trouble then he better go solve it himself. Dont go dragging our Blood Moon Sect with him.
In his fit of rage, the master of the ce ended up kicking his son Liu Xu repeatedly until everyone was gawking their eyes now.
Argghhh! This twerp has always been a troublemaker, but why does he have to go provoke the Lan House?
That is the Lan House!
The Lord of the Medicine Sect have already spoken that the old chief of that family must be treated like the man himself.
Yet this insufferable twerp just has to go provoke the number one taboo right now!
Slowlying out of his dizzying state, Liu Xu still hasnt gotten enough time to figure out the current situation when a storm of punches came flying down at his body.
Father, what are you doing? Ah! Dont hit anymore. I am your son, your son! The boy shrieks from the pain added to his already injured leg.
Im wishing with all my heart that you are not right now! Liu Yang shakes profusely due to the seething anger: Look at what youve done, why did you go mess with the Lan House? Why did you have to go provoke the Lan House!
Liu Xu became absolutely stunned by his old mans outbreak: Father, whats the matter? Its just a tiny little family in the Liu Huo Kingdom, whats to worry about? Oh I know, you must be worried about that granddaughter Bai Yan. Theres nothing to fret. The girl may be in name part of that family but shes not a biological one, they have no blood rtionship. Besides, we are working under the Medicine Sect
You Liu Yang didnt even want to waste his energy on this nonsense. Whipping his sleeve at the boys head to give him a good smack on the backend: You will go this instant to apologize to the Lan House. Im telling you, if you be the cause of the Blood Moon Sects demise then I will never let you go!
Chapter 534 - “Mustn’t Provoke the Lan House (3)”
Chapter 534 Mustnt Provoke the Lan House (3)
At the same time within the pce of the Feng Qi Kingdom, a certain beautifully dressed woman was currently loafing around on the dragon chair with some wine in hand. Due to the personszy demeanor, the fluid was constantly dripping down the corner of those blossom lips as she gorged herself.
Lan Shaoling, whats so bad about me that you must keep rejecting my advances? Am I not beautiful enough, or am I not outstanding in your eyes?
If I am not good enough then I can change. I can make myself more perfect. Yet you dont even give me a chance.
Majesty, a eunuch hurriedly walks in from the front, his voice urgent, the first elder seeks an audience.
What is heing for? Feng Luan tightly furrows her brow as she sneered in disdain: At the beginning it was always this bastard whos fully against me being with Shaoling. Now what is heing still? Tell him to scram, Im not seeing him!
However, before her words could be passed onto the person in question, a white-robed elder have already walked into the main hall. Arching his hand: My Queen.
Ho, Feng Luan snarls sardonically, who are you calling queen? I cant even decide my own marriage so what point is there in me being in this post. Why dont you go find another to take up this spot so I can go chase after Shaoling. I need nothing, only hispany as we wander the world freely.
Thats right, this ruling position didnt bringfort for the lovestruck girl, only binding rules and constraint.
My Queen, my visit today is only to ask you one question The elder didnt get angry at all. On the contrary, he seems quite pleased instead. Do you really like that Lan Shaoling?
Making a self-deprecating smile at herself, Feng Luans sorrowful face grew more apparent: I have known Shaoling for eight years and have loved him ever since. For him, Im willing to keep my harem empty. But whats the point when he doesnt love me at all
Taking another sip from her wine cup, Originally, I thought even if he doesnt love me, he would still hold some affections, thats why I threatened him not so long ago. But now, not only did he not answer my plea, hes nowpletely ignoring me
Did I not do enough? I can change, I really can change. If hes not willing to marry into the Feng Qi Kingdom then I can abandon this post and go to his home. As long as he says it then I will.
My Queen, if you want to go to him then go. I will find someone to safeguard the kingdom while you are gone. The old mans iris shed meaningfully as he spoke.
Peng!
As result of that statement, the wine jug that was already wobbling constantly by the chair handle have now smashed onto the floor, causing a pungent smell of alcohol to stain the hall.
Do you really mean it? Feng Luans surprised face shoots up with excitement, causing that beautiful face to turn dazzling.
Of course I mean it, the old man gives a mild nod. I had intended earlier to fulfill your wishes after learning of Bai Yans status within the Holy Land. Shame that news broke out the womans not a genuine daughter of that Lan House, thats why I wanted more time to think about it.
Chapter 535 - “Mustn’t Provoke the Lan House (4)”
Chapter 535 Mustnt Provoke the Lan House (4)
Prior to everything, Bai Yan did not have anymunication with the Lan family and only ever made contact after she returned with her son, thats why no one could figure out the rtionship between the two parties.
But The old man dons a shallow smile, Just the other day I have managed to get wind of some new information.
What information? Feng Luan grew a tad irritated at being baited.
Theres no question she wants to know the secret. After all, it couldnt be anything small if it could change this old farts opinion to such extent.
I heard that Bai Yans biological mother is Bai Ning of the Medicine Sect, the youngdy of that power. Due to the woman being missing for many years, the Lord of that ce is now showing immense gratitude to the Lan family by issuing a decree. Anyone whom meets the old family chief of that household is now to treat the elder like the Lord himself!
The old elders exnation causes the female queen to shudder immensely. Slowly closing her eyes: I understand then
My Queen? Wrinkling that old brow, the elder seems to not understand theck of response.
When he was but a young master of the Lan family, all of you were preventing me from going to him. Now that his family is with background, you are pushing me to him? Even if you can be this shameless doesnt mean I can!
The eldersplexionpletely changes: My Queen, this is a golden opportunity!
Enough! I dont want to see anyone right now. if you want me to continue staying inside the kingdom then dont bother me! After saying this, Feng Luan was done speaking with the elder and closed herself off.
In light of the tant dismissal, the senior nevertheless continues to pester the woman until he too was at a loss. In the end, both parties separated on negative terms.
After the footsteps faded away, Feng Luan slowly opened her eyes and picked up the wine jug: Shaoling, perhaps we really will have to go our separate ways in the future.
Back at the beginning, it was everyone else who deemed Lan Shaoling to be too inferior while she herself didnt care. But now, the situation has been reversed and its herself whos not worthy of him.
Lan House.
Lan Shaoling was currently looking up into the open sky as if hes thinking of something.
Big Brother, its unsure when Lan Shaoyan hade but the second grandson had somehow managed to sneak up behind his brothers back in the main courtyard. Are you thinking about her again? Im sure Her Majesty is only saying those words in a moment of heat. She doesnt mean it. After all, the both of you have been friends for so many years.
Retracting his gaze, the troubled boy turns to his younger brother: About the matter of you injuring the young lord of the Blood Moon Sect, is Grandfather able to handle it?
One persons fault is one persons responsibility, I dont need Grandfather to clean up after me. Lan Shaoyans voice turned hard, If nothing else, I will give him my legs and thats that.
Grandpa is so old already, how can I bear to have him continue working so hard?
Whats more, the disaster is caused by me, I wont ever regret it!
Do not worry, Lan Shaoling then pats his younger brothers shoulder, I will not turn a blind eye to this matter either. As long as the Lan House is around then no one can hurt you.
But, Big Brother The boy still wanted to speak but was cut off by the other side.
You are my younger brother so your mistake is my responsibility. Whats more, one cannot be too timid when representing our family! You did no wrong. Also, if you had turned a blind eye to something like that then I really wouldve looked down upon you!
Chapter 536 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (1)
Chapter 536 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (1)
Lan Shaoyan only grew more remorseful, If not for me then perhaps the whole family wouldnt have had to worry so much.
Young Master, Young Master! It was then that a servant came running over, his breath panting still from the rush. This isnt good young masters! Someone big is happening
What?
What happened?
Both boys were startled by that.
Is it the Blood Moon Sect?
This possibility promptly causes the second grandson to drop a rock into his heart. Nevertheless, the fear quickly changed to a firmness never before seen in the boys eye.
Regardless of what they want to do, I must bear it all on my own. I cannot let my family be dragged down with me.
Lets go, we will see first then decide. Patting his younger brothers shoulder, Lan Shaoling attempts to reassure the other side with his soft voice: Dont worry, nothing will happen.
Giving a nod in return, Lan Shaoyan hurried to follow his older brother and the messenger.
Main reception hall.
Old Lord Lan was currently gawking his eyes out in his master chair due to the impressive number of treasure boxes disyed before his very eyes.
Grandfather, what is going on? Lan Shaoling asks, his brow furrowing hard at the odd scene.
At the moment the old house master was still clouded in a mass of fog, thats why it took him so long to respond. However, before the old man could say a single word, another servant of the household has already run over in haste to report.
Milord, the elder of the Shadowless Sect is wishing to seek an audience.
Shadowless Sect?
A series of hissing sounds were filling up the ce as well as looks of surprise in the two brothers face.
Isnt it supposed to be people from the Blood Moon Sect, why is it the Shadowless Sect? Shaoyan, did you go and provoke them as well?
Lan Shaolingsplexion was seriously not looking so well at this point, The Blood Moon Sect is hard enough to handle, now theres a Shadowless Sect? It seems we cant keep this matter from Bai Yan after all.
I-I havent had ti-time to tell you boys, stuttering, the old grandpa couldnt keep his cool at all. These things are all sent by those second-rate sects of the maind.
Skipping a beat at his grandfathers word, Lan Shaoling widened his eyes in shock: Why would those sects send us gifts? What is going on here?
I dont know either, Old Lord Lan also makes a frown then, Perhaps theyve all gone crazy?
Apart from this reason, he really couldnt think of any other reason.
Just as he was discussing the reasons with his grandsons, the elder from the Shadowless Sect have finally stepped into the main hall with the gift in hand.
Im assuming this must be Senior Lan?
Senior Lan?
Old Lord Lan was seriously taken aback by the form of address. Whether it be strength or seniority, the other side was by far leagues ahead of himself. Twitching in that mouth till its now showing an awkward face: I am not worthy of such seniority, but do tell your reasoning for this visit?
No, no, your position in our heart is well deserving of being called Senior. Making an awkwardugh himself, the elder from the Shadowless Sect hurries to get to the point: Im here to bring gifts and to congratte your family.
Now Old Lord Lan was getting more and more confused because its one thing if only a single person came, but so many at once? Theres no way this could be a coincidence, thus making his heart more and more anxious by this point.
Senior, you wouldnt mind me calling you Senior right? Mind telling me what is happening? Why are all the powers out there sending my family gifts left and right?
Chapter 537 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (2)
Chapter 537 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (2)
You dont know? The elder from the Shadowless Sect eximed with amazement in his eyes, Did the Medicine Sect people note to you yet?
The news has spread across the whole continent already and the hottest topic was of how fortunate the Lan family was in getting such good luck. But more than that, theyre also making sure to convey one message in their conversations: Its better to provoke the Underlord than the Lan House.
Thats why the various powers areing in droves to offer their gifts to this family, they dont want to leave a bad impression.
I dont know, I dont know anything, Old Lord Lan rolls his eyes. I only know that before you arrived at my home, I kept getting gifts sent to me by various powers. Dont tell me you are here to thank me for my grandsons act of beating the young lord of the Blood Moon Sect right?
Thats pretty much the only usible reason this old timer could think of. Anything else just doesnt make sense.
..
What does this have to do with Blood Moon Sect? The guest raises a brow at the odd question.
But before the mimunication could be cleared up, it was then the servant who retreated earlier came running back: Not good Chief, the the Blood Moon Sects people are here!
The old grandpa literally jolted out of his seat, Where are they right now?
In the end they are here still.
Uhhh, the servant quickly gives himself a wipe to clear those trickling sweat, they want me to present this visitation letter to you first.
Visitation letter? The old mans expression quickly shifted from a stern one to a stunned look.
Just like their grandfather, Lan Shaoling and his younger brother was also looking at each other in shock.
When did the Blood Moon Sect be so polite that they would first send a visitations letter beforeing to settle a score?
It couldnt be, they want to first show politeness before drawing the knife?
Let hime in then. In the end, Old Lord Lan ends up doing as expected while rubbing his hand in a perturbed manner.
If its going to be a knife regardless then lets get it over with directly.
Yes, Chief. After getting the order, the servant then hurried to retreat.
Minutester, a middle-aged man could be seen walking in with a crowd of followers behind his back. As a result of this domineering lineup, the upants inside had to take a good moment to realize theres also a stretcher in the back as well. In fact, if not for the constant moaning and groaning of the boys painful voice, Old Lord Lan wouldvepletely missed it entirely.
Lord Liu, seeing the intense air from the group, Old Lord Lan knew this couldnt be good. Though his heart was also nervous and unsettled, he nevertheless presses on: This is indeed the fault of my grandson, however, your son isnt entirely without fault either. If he didnt.
Bang!
But before the old grandpa could finish his words, Liu Yang have already instructed his men to stop and put the stretcher down. Roaring now: What are you still lying down there for? Hurry and get your ass off of it!
..
Stiff in his old face over the picture, What sort of situation is this? Isnt Lord Liu here to demand punishment for his sons injury?
UUoohh! As a result of being thrown off of the stretcher, Liu Xus injured leg ended up making a severe impact on the floor: Father, I.
Bang!
Another stompes flying down at the injured boys back, causing him to issue out a long wailing howl of agony.
How could I have given birth to a coward like you! To think my son would do something like raping a maiden in broad daylight. Hurry and apologize to Chief Lan this instant. Whether he wants to beat you or punish you is all up to his decision. Screaming and bashing, Liu Yangs appearance was the epitome of a father enraged by his sons poor behavior.
However, Old Lord Lan clearly knows that the Blood Moon Sect wasnt the reasonable type and the counter opposite of a righteous faction.
Chapter 538 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (3)
Chapter 538 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (3)
After all, if the other side was so righteous in their manner of doing things then there wouldnt be such a cockroach among their ranks!
Can anyone tell me what happened? Why are all these powers acting this way? Did they all get knocked on the head or something?
Senior, Liu Yang grumpily shoots a re at his own son before turning back with a ttering smile. My useless son is truly outrageous. But since Ive already punished him, Im hoping Senior could have leniency when carrying out your side of the beating.
After saying this, his sight then shifted to Lan Shaoyan with a smile as well: This must Seniors second grandson. Look at how promising he is, truly a figure of upstanding nature. My son made a terrible mistake a couple of days ago but thank goodness you were there to stop him. The lesson is a good one, a great one! Allow me to extend my gratitude for the lecture you instilled upon him.
If it werent for Liu Yangs sincere look then perhaps Lan Shaoyan would still believe the guy was faking it and inwardly cursing and yelling at him inside.
It seems that all of you really dont know, the elder of the Shadowless Sect sighed. Then let me ask this, does any of you know about Bai Yan being an adopted daughter of Lan Yue?
The grandpa frowned: I have seen my daughters letter, but that doesnt change anything. Yaner will always be my familys granddaughter. Why do you ask, did she get into some sort of trouble while outside? If so then its also my fault for not disciplining her. If you people want to make trouble then send it my way.
No, no, the elder hurriedly shook his head. Senior Lan, dont misunderstand me. What I want to say is that Bai Yans biological mother is Miss Bai Ning, the long-lost youngdy of the Medicine Sect!
Boom!
These words were like thunder, sending the entire Lan household asunder.
Bai Yans biological mother is Miss Bai Ning, the missing youngdy of the Medicine Sect?
Now the grandpa remembers. ording to his old memories, his daughter Lan Yue did have a friend by that name long ago, just that the name didnt ring any bells until now.
Is what you saying absolutely true? Trembling right down to his fingers, everything seems so surreal to this old grandpa. But what does this have to do with my Lan House?
The fact that Bai Yan was the disciple of the Holy Land elders didnt change much when it became public knowledge. The reasoning being the girls not a genuine child of the Lan household. Of course, Old Lord Lan would be pleased that the girl could find her biological family, but that doesnt exin anything about the change in attitude from everyone.
Of course it does, the elder makes a rather frankugh like hes quite amused by the situation. Miss Bai Yan dered it already, saying the entire Lan House is to be invited to Lord Bais birthday celebration. And as a way to please his newfound granddaughter, Bai Chang Feng has made it publicly known that you are to be treated with respect.
Whether it be the members of the Medicine Sect or the other powers out there, the rule applies to everyone! And if anyone dares to refuse this order, they will be the enemy of the Medicine Sect. Thats a deration directly from the Lord himself. After saying that, the elder from the Shadowless Sect then sneaks a peak at the moopy looking man from the Blood Moon Sect.
Misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding, sweating profusely, Liu Yang attempts to downy the matter. My son is indeed immature and ignorant, Sir Shaoyan beat him good and proper. From now on the citizens of the Liu Huo Kingdom is my Blood Moon Sects responsibility. What happened that day will never happen again.
Chapter 539 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (4)
Chapter 539 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (4)
And Liu Yang then puts on the most pleasing smile one could make, I will take my son to apologize to the girl and makepensations. Would that be fine?
Due to how muddled Old Lord Lans brain was still at the moment, he hadpletely missed everything the man said and only nodded to the question like a machine.
Seeing this, Liu Yang finally issued out a relieving sigh. ring at the guards behind himself: What are you bunch still standing there for? Hurry and drag this brat to the girl so he can apologize! This will be your lesson. If I hear another incident like this in the future then I will break your legs for good!
And as if his words werent enough, the man swiftly raised another stomp at his sons butt to send him flying out the door.
So close
My Blood Moon Sect nearly got destroyed because of this useless son of mine!
Oh thank goodness that Lan Shaoyan isnt injured, otherwise who knows what the Medicine Sect wouldve done to us.
As wronged as Liu Xus heart felt over this maltreatment from his old man, the injured boy didnt dare to rebut. Rather, his gaze promptly shranked away when he met the one who injured him and scrammed out of the estate with his leg limping still.
Turning around again: Senior Lan, I should leave as well. But be assured, if there is anyone who dares to cross your family in the future then you just need to say the word, my Blood Moon Sect will unconditionallye to your aid.
Cross?
The elder from the Shadowless Sect couldnt resist a smirk, Who in their right mind would want to cross this family from now on? Besides, if the Lan House really is facing trouble, why would they need you to help when theres countless others more willing and more powerful to step in!
Senior Lan, I will also take my leave then as well since Ive brought the gift as per my Lords instruction. When the timees, I will be sure to greet you at the Medicine Sect. Hahaha! Once again making a jollyugh like when he first entered, the elder from the Shadowless Sect soon left, leaving behind his gift just like the rest today.
Still muddled and dazed there, Old Lord Lan eventually issued amenting sigh: Shaoling, Shaoyan, your aunt has done many wrong things in her life: she handed all of the Dan pills the family saved to that ungrateful bastard, then even in death she never returned to us for help. However, she nevertheless did one correct thing in her life and that is to take Bai Yan in as her own.
In the years where Lan Yue was still alive, Bai Yan was undeniably the most favored daughter of the Bai House where both father and mother showered the girl with love. But good times neverst As the old saying goes, a step-mother could never truly take in one thats not her own.
Its too bad that bastard died too early, said Lan Shaoyan with a sense of injustice. If that bastard is still alive right now and learns of Bai Yans identity then he would be regretting it even more than he did!
It was Bai Zheng Xiang who lost the youngdy of the Medicine Sect, and it was he who also turned Bai Yan into his enemy! Imagine the man being still alive right now. Its almost certain he would be green with regret by this point.
If I remember correctly, it should be Nangong Yis execution date in two days. Old Lord Lan suddenly brings up the topic after some musing, We can pass this information off to him.
As stern and upright as this old grandpa may look on the outside, hes in fact very bias when it came to his own family.
I will do it, Lan Shaoling pre-emptively offers to take the job after some contemtion. Nangong Yi is already judged with treason, just that His Majesty wants to keep him imprisoned until ater date.
Even if the main conspirator was Bai Ruo and not the former crown prince, Nangong Yi nevertheless still had a hand in it. Theres no way he could shirk off responsibility.
Chapter 540 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (5)
Chapter 540 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (5)
More importantly, Nangong Yuan (king) knows that if he doesnt deal with Nangong Yi then it would likely offend Bai Yan. As such, he could only personally sentence his own son to death for the sake of himself.
Fortunately there are still two days from the date of the execution. Nangong Yi, he can suffer for the remainder of his time in this life. Thats what Lan Shaoling thought, wanting to get some payback.
The dungeons a cold and damp ce, by no means was it afortable ce, evident by the countless flies hovering around the former crown princes body thats currently huddling to one corner.
Nangong Yi originally couldnt stand such drastic changes to his lifestyle, but anything would be the norm after so long in here.
Did any of you hear about the news? All of those third- and second-rate powers out there areing to give gifts to the Lan House in droves. They say each of the boxes are holding priceless treasures!
The sound hade from the outside where the guards normally sat. But due to the angle of the cell, the prince didnt know the exact location.
Che, who doesnt know this yet? Pretty much everyone in the kingdom and the wholend is booming with this news. Lord Cangs wife is the granddaughter of the Lord of the Medicine Sect and that thedy who left the girl behind to Miss Lan Yue is in fact the young miss of that power! Now as gratitude for the care they gave Miss Bai Yan, the Medicine Sect is now openly shielding the Lan House with their influence.
Not only that because of the Dowager and Prince Zhuns good rtionship with thedy, theyre now invited to the Medicine Sects uing birthday celebration for the Lord. It can be said that our Liu Huo Kingdom is now on a whole different levelpared to our neighbors.
AHHHH!!!
Just as the two prison guards were at the height of their discussion, thats when a painful and heart wrenching howl broke in.
What is doing now by screaming like that? One of the guards asks, his brow furrowed into a knot.
Probably fear Im guessing. He only has two days before his execution. Forget about him, lets continue where we left off.
Back over in the prison cell, Nangong Yi was currently holding his head in a painful manner as tears of remorse trickled down his side.
Bai Yan is the granddaughter of the Medicine Sect
The words from the prison guards were like haunting echoes, constantly ringing inside his ear until he nearly broke his teeth by gnashing down in agony.
Bai Yan was supposed to my wife! The glory of the Lan House is supposed to be mine! It was me, it was me who threw all of those away! This is all my own doing.
HaHaHa!
The crying didnt stop; however, it did eventually evolve into a hair-raisingugh that creeped the hell out of everyone else.
Bai Yan, if life could be rewind I will never give up on you again!
In that split second, everything in his life seems rey itself like a drama show before his very eyes. And it was also at this point where he realizes how much he missed, how much he lost, and how much he pushed away.
This erratic behavior naturally drew in the attention of the prison guards whos still discussing the topic. Shaking their head uponing to check, This once glorious prince really have gone crazy now.
What do we do now? The shorter guard turns to hispanion and asks.
What can we do? Lets go and report this to the young master from the Lan House. If we can somehow please that family then we wont have to worry about being picked on by others again!
That said, the two men then happily strolled out of the dungeon, leaving behind nothing but the erraticughter of the former crown prince and his remorseful self.
Chapter 541 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (6)
Chapter 541 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (6)
Ever since Bai Yans return to her ancestral roots that day, the group thats the happiest had to be the elder council of the Medicine Sect. In fact, these old geezers have been ignoring their daily tasks for the past couple of days and would hound around the woman to ask her questions about alchemy.
One or two days wasnt a big deal, but after some extended duration Bai Chang Feng has had it. Giving the order, he deres that none was to disturb his granddaughter out of petty jealousy. He intends to monopolize the girls time so they could bond together and catch up on the missed time they lost.
However, rather than just bonding with her genuine grandfather, Bai Yan was more interested in her mothers story during these past few days.
ording to the information she got from everyone, Bai Ning was an outstanding and talented young woman whom disappeared over twenty years ago. Since then, the missing person never returned and left no clue as to her whereabouts. If not for Bai Chang Feng insisting that his daughters still alive, the other members of the Medicine Sect wouldve likely set up a tombstone for her by now.
But enough of this, thats not the main concern here today, its the person thats sneaking back and forth outside of the courtyard to Bai Yans room.
Ceo Wang, what are you doing here? The yellow robed elder Tian Xuan had only intended to walk past the ce when he noticed the odd sight.
I Ceo Wangs face blushed red from being caught and didnt know how to answer his peers questioning.
Are you looking for the Lady? Tian Xuans brow tightened hard at the idea, Didnt the Lord dere no one is toe bother her?
Now that Bai Nings no longer around, there could only be one Lady and that was Bai Yan.
Making a deted face: I dont want to disturb her either, I just want to apologize for the mistake I made before.
Hoho, Tian Xuan scoffs a sarcasticugh, So not being a dog of Ye Ying now eh?
Ceo Wangs body naturally stiffened at the remark. In fact, his shame was so bad that he could literally dig his own head into the dirt and stay there.
If you had known it was wrong then why did you do it? Sighing at hispanions remorseful face, the yellow robed elder shakes his head. Its best you leave now. If the Lord finds out you are stalking the Ladys residence then you might not even be able to keep your head at this rate.
But just as the elder was ready to leave and move on with his business as intended, Tian Xuan suddenly remembered something else. Stopping again: Also, the punishment for the things you did during the alchemy convention is already decided. The Punitive Hall will soon hand the judgement into your hands so I suggest you be good and stay out of trouble during this period. Be d that your life is intact. That said, Tian Xuan then swiftly walked away without looking back.
In this moment, Ceo Wang simply couldnt hold back his remorse anymore and firmly grasped onto his chest in agony.
Regret
He truly regrets it!
If he had known Bai Yan was Bai Nings daughter then he never wouldve followed Ye Ying.
But time doesnt turn back and one couldnt undo their regrets.
For better or for worse, Ceo Wang would have to bear his own mistakes and live with it. Whether he learns from this folly was another matter and another story for a different time.
Chapter 542 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (7)
Chapter 542 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (7)
Inside a certain pavillian located within the courtyard, Bai Yan was currently lying on the bench in azy manner when she sensed the familiar scent behind herself. But before she knew, a naughty pair of lips have already kissed down at her own to smother it with love.
Shes of course both annoyed and angered by this overreach of personal space, but that instantly changed when those eyes flicked open to see the reflected face. Its dangerously handsome under that setting light of the evening sun, so much so that she literally skipped a beat from the daze of the moment.
What are you thinking about? The mans voice sounded low and mesmerising as he pulled that reddish figure into his embrace.
I was just thinking about. Arching a devious smirk, Bai Yan looks up to meet those eyes: In the Demon Realm, I wonder how many of those demonesses are willing to jump into your bed if you asked. Probably all of them right?
That remark didnt sit well with Di Cang at all. Making a frown, I only need you. As for the females in the Demon Realm, I need none of them because they cant evenpare to a single strand of your hair.
Making an enchanting smile of her own over those sweet words, she flicks a finger up at the mans chin: Oh beautiful, I will only permit one love in my life. I dont care if you are my sons father. If you go behind my back then you can forget about appearing before me again.
Grabbing that ill behaving finger, Di Cang decides its time he showed some masculinity by putting on a convincing voice like he would have it no other way. You took away my first time so you must take responsibility. I wont give you the chance to leave my side, not now and not in the future.
During that entire speech, the mans eye only reflected her and nothing else. As a result of this, Bai Yan actually felt flustered and didnt know how to react.
This man is too dangerous! I mustnt let him into my mindlike this, otherwise I will be in trouble!
Dont be afraid, Di Cangs voice keeps cutting into her head like a haunted ghost trying to break down those walls.
Looking up again, Oh, and what am I supposed to be afraid of you say?
Dont worry, you will be the Mistress of the Demon Realm when we return home. If anyone dares to cross your path then you can just kill them directly. If not then you can also turn them into your ve. You can do as you please with them. Im sure you will have plenty of things to do with those whom you dont like.
Bai Yans heart actually shook hard over that statement for this was the first time a man had said they would support her in such a way..
Tomorrow is my grandfathers birthday. I need to go prepare for it. Breaking free from the mans grasp, she then tiptoed her feet to give a counter kiss on the other sides lip.
Boom!
Di Cangs reaction was explosive at first, then it was an absolute sheet of nothingness in the head until he eventually came back to his senses. Grinning mischievously like a fox, he promptly gave chase to pull his woman back in to have another go. However, this time instead of a simple peck, it was a hearty French kiss where their tongues mingled and yed together for a good minute.
Now thats enough. Eventually letting go, these were the first words he had for Bai Yan once hes satisfied.
Chapter 543 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (8)
Chapter 543 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (8)
Baddie Father, you are bullying Mother again. Coming from behind was the soft voice of a certain little steambun.
Aware of this, Di Cang immediately swung around to find his nosy son hiding behind one of the doorways with a certain little white cat in his arms.
If you have wife in the future then you will be the same. Since the man was still in a good mood after having his way with his woman, he didnt pay any heed to that remark and ignored the rudeness.
I dont want any wifey, puckering his lip, Bai Xiachen didnt agree at all with his old mans belief. And even if I did, I wont hurt her like the way you are doing it. Instead, I will love and keep her safe from baddies.
If I dont bully your mother then there wouldnt be you. What, you dont want a younger sister?
Younger sister!
These two words practically caused the baby boys eye to sparkle with hope.
Am I going to have a sister very soon?
Mhmm, Di Cang answers seriously, very soon
Thats right, after returning to the Demon Realm this time he will have his wife give the boy plenty of little sisters.
That Biting his lip in deep thought, Bai Xiachen apparently had trouble deciding on who to side with, a sister or his mother. Can Baddie Father be gentler with Mother next time? You always bite Mother. It will hurt her. I want a little sister but I dont want Mother to be hurt either
You will know when you grow up, and I am not biting, its kissing.
Puckering that lip to the side, Bai Xiachen didnt buy the exnation at all. Baddie Father is a liar. He clearly bit Mother and I saw it!
Now it was Di Cangs turn to cast some doubts over his own behavior. Is my actions bullying?
Baddie Father, I am not a three-year-old child anymore, you cant keep fooling me! Puffing those cheeks, the little steambuns face looked adorably red at the moment.
Well, the fact that you are not a three-years-old is true, you are a six-year-old child
..
Gawking that mouth in grievance, Bai Xiachen seems to have hit a sore spot for some reason. Can I tell Mother that Baddie Father is bullying me again?
Do you still need something? asked Di Cang, who saw his son still lingering around.
Frowning then for a good moment, Bai Xiachen suddenly issued out a strange sigh: Mother once told me a story about a ce called Earth
..
She said that she knew a person in that ce. The girls parents were very loving at first, but that ultimately changed in the end when the girls mothers side of the family got into trouble. The father hesitated at that time, fearing the trouble would also drag down his side of the family as well, leaving the girls mother to fend for herself. I dont understand the story honestly, but Baddie Father, I would always see tearsing out of Mothers eyes when she tells me this story. Tearing up now, Bai Xiachen looks up with those glossy eyes at his old man.
So this is why your mother refused to ept me at the beginning? Making a bitter smile in return, Di Cang finally understands.
Mother is afraid of being abandoned like the girl in the story. Baddie Father, you wouldnt be as unreliable as that man, would you?
Firm in his voice, Di Cang answers with absolute certainty: No!
Even if it means betraying the world, I would never betray her!
Then I will give Mother to you, Bai Xiachens face appeared somewhat sad when making that statement; however, he did relent eventually. She is my most important woman and if you bully Mother again, I will take her away and go find Godfather and make her leave you for good.
Chapter 544 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (9)
Chapter 544 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (9)
dly giving his son a pat on the head: And how are you supposed to know who your most important woman is when you are only so old? Whats more, I will not give Chu Yi Feng the opportunity! My woman will only love me.
I of course know, Bai Xiachen said it with such surety that its hard to doubt his im, Mother is my most important woman in this world and my most favourite woman in this life. Anyone who dares to bully Mother will bleed for it! Despite his young age, the little man was already starting to show off his domineering style. Exactly like his old mans.
As expected of my son, says this with a smile on Di Cangs face. The Demon Realm will be yours in due time. When the timees, I can take your mother out to travel the world.
The dream may be nice and wonderful; however, that did not sit well with the baby boy at all. Copsing in his face like he just stepped on shit, Bai Xiachen puts on a miserable and desperate look: Can you not?
Fine.
Really? Lighting up in the eyes, the boy looks on with hope.
After your mother gives you a little sister then we can go for a younger brother as well. When I pass the throne to you and you dont care for it, you can pass it onto your younger brother instead.
Why not directly to my sister? Puckering his lip to the side in discontent, Bai Xiachen didnt get the gender inequality.
Now it was Di Cangs turn to raise a brow like he didnt expect his son to ask: Thats because being the king is too tiring.
..
A wave of malice seems to be swarming over the boys head at the moment.
It cant be, a son is only used for squeezing and a daughter is used for spoiling?
This is really unfair
Well, are you willing to let your sister work hard? Casting an inquisitive look to his son, Di Cang actually wanted to know the opinion of others for once.
Stumping for a moment, Bai Xiachen had to spend a good while biting his thumb in contemtion: I dont. Alright, lets have Mother make a younger brother too. When you squeeze me then I will squeeze my little brother.
Despite his will to hold back thatughter of his, Di Cang simply couldnt when seeing the kind of face his son was making. Its downright adorable and deserving of a hugging kiss if Bai Yan was around.
Baddie Father, you wouldnt be only trying to coax me into lying to Mother so she would have kids with you? Finally noticing the oddity in his old man as well, the boy suspiciously eyes the guilty suspect.
Of course not, turning stern and losing his smile, besides, if you dont help me then the burden of leading the Demon Realm will fall on you.
I instantly showing a deted demeanor, Lets have Mother make a little sister and brother then.
Yes, this is the perfect oue. While Baddie Father takes Mother to travel the world, I will take sister and tag along from behind. He can forget about ditching me by then!
Mmm, Di Cang makes a proud smile, then you need to help me some more by getting your mother to give you more siblings.
When there are more children around then I wont have to worry about Yaner running away. And if she really does dare to leave. Then I will bring the kids to block off her front door. I like to see if she can really bear to ignore both kids and husband!
..
While the devious demon king schemes to get his wife into his bed, the son on the other hand was having a tough time swallowing the demand.
This didnt we agree before that I wont have to help? Also, why do I keep getting the notion that Baddie Father is trying to coax and trick me?
Baddie Father, biting that little lip, when are we going to the Demon Realm?
After Grandfathers birthday. We will go back by then.
Talk about saying it like a done deal. Loud and crisp, Di Cangs promation as Bai Chang Fengs grandson-inw has now been openly taken despite everyonesck of knowledge.
That is Mothers grandfather, when did it be Baddie Fathers? Wide eye and surprise, Bai Xiachen didnt get what his old man was doing.
Father, I know you want to use me to get into Mothers bed. However, you cant just kick me aside once you seed. I want you to promise me this before I help you.
That quickly brought on a frown onto Di Cangs face, Am I the type to kick someone aside after using them?
Chapter 545 - Bai Chang Feng’s Birthday (10)
Chapter 545 Bai Chang Fengs Birthday (10)
And also.
Who told you that I want to climb into your Mothers bed?
Auntie of course. Due to his innocence, Bai Xiachen has mistakenly brought disaster upon the demon princess who only wanted to do good.
Good! Di Cangs tone promptly got frosty for a brief second there: Very good! I will remember her work!
For the baby boy, he naturally wouldnt miss the strange anomaly. Giving a shiver, Why do I feel like being remembered by Baddie Father is a very bad thing?
..
Achoo!
Within the bustling market of the Medicine Sect, Di Xiao Wan suddenly makes a loud sneeze from out of the blue. Strange, why did I sneeze when theres no cold breeze around here? Is someone talking about me behind my back?
Im guessing its your brother if anything, Chu Yi Yi notes from the side and earns a horrid response.
I hope its not him and someone else, the demon princess shudders at the thought.
Being missed by my brother is too scary.
Xiaoyun! It was then that Chu Yi Yi caught a glimpse of their long-awaited guest from afar: Look over there, its your family.
Lighting up at that info, Lan Xiaoyun didnt take much to notice his grandfather leading the pack over to ther position. Making a cute and excited face as she waved at them: Grandfather, Elder Brother, Second Brother! Her actions immediately caught the attention of the party, You are all finally here, I and Cousin have been waiting forever for all of you.
Making a cough to clear his throat, the one to speak out was Old Lord Lan: Lets go, I want to meet Yaner. By the way, exin the details to me about whats happened thus far.
Alright.
..
Watching as the family group went ahead before themselves, Di Xiao Wan suddenly turns to his rival friend Chu Yi Yi: I heard your Holy Land is in the same league as the Medicine Sect around here. Howe your side didnt send people over for Lord Bais birthday?
Of course its not like that, my brother merely doesnt like to show himself before the prearranged time. Stretching those beautiful arms out against the open sky, Chu Yi Yi doesnt seem to be satisfied with her teasing yet: Lets go back and rest, Im sure your own brother is already looking for you.
This promptly raised a sour face onto the demon princess who instinctively stopped herself from walking: Do you even want me to go back anymore? Why are you trying to scare me so much?
Humph, thats because my mood is not happy. Who can you me but yourself for being Bai Yans sister-inw. I was supposed to be in that position. All droopy in her eyes now, Chu Yi Yi stares directly at the demon princess: Like you would understand my emotions? Despite my fondness for Bai Yan, its you who got to be what I wanted.
So, whats wrong with scaring you? If I dont scare you a bit then I cant sooth my annoyance.
Fine, fine, fine. Out of consideration for your bad mood, I will overlook it this time. All smiles now, Di Xiao Wan happily cocks her chin high into the air like the winner. However, that was a mistake.
What are you still standing there for? Seeing her friend not moving still, Chu Yi Yi decides to shoot another killing blow to hurt her counterpart: If you dont move it then your brother might juste out here in person. By then the consequences would be far worse then just making him wait.
Shuddering in cold sweat at the terrifying thought, Di Xiao Wan ended up running over in haste at the end despite her hesitation.
Finally, the day for Bai Chang Fengs birthday has arrived and so did the curtain be drawn for the glorious era of the Lan House. Whether it be the members of the Medicine Sect or other powers invited to attend, everyone was showing absolute respect for the old house chief and his family.
Chapter 546 - Return to the Demon Realm (1)
Chapter 546 Return to the Demon Realm (1)
In particr were the two unmarried young masters of the Lan House. Since they still needed a proper wife, its no wonder the female disciples, from young to old, would swarm around the boys like moths to a burning me.
Because of this incident, neither brother would dare to step out of their rooms and caused them to miss the rare opportunity to explore.
Fortunately the date of the celebration was at hand, thus allowing the two siblings to heave a sigh of relief.
Night time.
Inside the brightly lit banquet hall of the Medicine Sect, loads of congrattory words were being exchanged among the bustling groups of attendees. A sight rarely seen in this powerful sect ever since Bai Nings disappearance years ago.
The Lord of the Demon Beast Sect has arrived!
The Elder of the Misty Fairy House has arrived!
The Holy Lands young lord.
Numerous announcing voices were abnormally crisp and clear despite the vast number of sound signatures in the air.
For everyone else, this was undoubtedly a day worthy of celebration and a joyous asion. Yet it was Bai Yan herself who seems to be the most restless as she eyed the outside for some unknown reason.
Cousin, it was just then a voicees up from the back.
Turning around, she looks up to find a familiar figure: Second Cousin, something wrong?
Well, Lan Shaoyan calmly nods, I know you are waiting for your brother. I want you to know hes already left.
Left?
Bai Yans palm immediately fell into a tight clench of difort: He left? Why? Where did he go?
The boys the first person she met when she fell into this strange and unknown world. And it was also he who gave her warmth and unforgettable care when no one else would!
Now that shes able to give him a stable life, he leaves? Why? For what reason?
Little Cousin asked me to pass on a message to you. Bai Xiao said you are growing too fast and too high, so much so that he couldnt keep up at this rate. Therefore, he could only use his own method to catch back up to you and not be left behind. A sheen ofplicated emotions ran through Lan Shaoyans iris after those words, He also said you are the one he must protect with everything he has in this life. When hes grown and strong enough, he will surely return to your side.
Bai Yans heart trembled at that notion. Pursing her already dry lip: That silly boy
Cousin, you dont have to worry about your brother. He will take good care of himself. If fate permits, we will meet again very soon for sure. Lan Shaoyan was honestly in pain over Bai Yans saddened face.
I believe in Xiaoer. My brother will always be the best!
Thats right, one day he will return home to my side.
Lets go, not waiting for the boy to speak first, Bai Yan decides to take the lead. My grandfathers birthday feast has begun, lets go inside.
But before she took thest step inside, the woman didnt forget to cast one final nce at the darkness of this night.
Brother, I believe in you and that we will meet again very soon!
Somewhere inside a secluded valley, the stars were exceptionally bright as they twinkled with light.
Bai Xiao, whats wrong? The young man further ahead of the pair asks hispanion.
Nothing, its fine. Lets go. The other teen replies like its nothing despite looking over in the direction of the Medicine Sect.
Do you really want to go to that ce? I say we should just lose the idea. That ce really isnt suitable for anyone. You should
Chapter 547 - Return to the Demon Realm (2)
Chapter 547 Return to the Demon Realm (2)
Im set on this, the teens eyes were firm and unyielding, You only need to lead me there. When the timees you can stay outside and wait for me.
Nonsense! When the friend heard this, he immediately grew angry: Am I that type of person who only knows how to cower away in front of death? If Im brave enough to enter the dragons den then I sure as hell would go with you!
Against his friends words, Bai Xiao only grew more firm like hes even convinced his choice today was the right one.
Wait for me Sister Once I have enough strength then I will definitely return to protect you. When the timees, I will let you see a brand new me!
On the day of the birthday celebration, everything went as smoothly as one could hope, thus signaling the time for Bai Yan to leave with Di Cang for the Demon Realm. However, Bai Chang Feng didnt know this until thest second. In the end, the old grandpa cried his hearts out with tears flowing and even managed to infect his great-grandson to cry with him. If not for Bai Yan moving quick to knab Bai Xiachen away with her, the baby boy wouldve agreed to stay.
Yaner, Xiachen, wait for me. Gasping from his sprint over, Wen Ru (subordinate) didnt want to be left behind again: Why are you two moving so quick for? Wait for me, I also want toe.
No! Di Cang outright refuses the request.
Theres good reason for his firm answer. Instead of crying out with a plead like Bai Yans subordinate there, Mo Li Shang (new teen) on the other hand has been tailing the family from behind in silence like a pitiful pet not wanting to be abandoned behind by his owner.
I will be back very soon, you two stay here and wait for me. Bai Yan didnt want to hurt these two but figured its best she didnt bring them either way. Theyre simply not fit to apany her on this journey.
Tearing up hard now, Wen Ru eyes the woman like hes just faced the biggest indignation: Yaner, you couldnt be abandoning me again? I can cook, clean the cat, and I can also warm your.
But before thatst tidbit of the sentence could be said, Di Cang have already made his mad dash by rushing in front of the teen. In one swift grab of the cor, the demon king unkindly tosses the challenger into the far-off horizon until that figure was nothing but a spot of light.
I alone am enough to warm her bed!
Aside from murder and fighting, he has no other talent with the exception of being the bed warmer. But now even thats being robbed from him? Of course Di Cang wouldnt tolerate such insolence!
Uncle Mo, Bai Xiachen finally speaks up after the small charade, The ce Mother and I are going is somewhere Uncle cant go. However, I will miss Uncle a lot so wait for us?
Against that soft and cuddly voice, that glistening babyish eye, Mo Li Shang simply for the love of god couldnt say no to it.
Giving a nod: Okay.
Mother, lets go home. Turning around, Bai Xiachen makes the cheekiest smile to his old man like someone trying to gloat.
Go home.
Despite being looked down upon, Di Cang didnt mind. Just those words alone were enough to send his mood into an absolute delight.
Come, we will go home. Sweeping up the kid in one hand, he then grabs a hold of his wifes hand with the other like one big happy family.
Di Cang, have you forgotten something? Furrowing her brow, Bai Yan asks with an unhappy face.
Did I forget something? This time the man was honestly confused and lost by the strange question.
Its Di Xiao Wan! Gnashing her teeth like a lioness now, You forgot your own sister!
This guy! Seriously, how can he even forget his own sister. Who knows if one day he would forget me and my son like so?
Oh right, I seem to have lost her from my sight. Making a slight frown at the thought, Di Cang hurries to correct his own tone before he gets into trouble: Wait here for me then, I will go back and call her.
Chapter 548 - Return to the Demon Realm (3)
Chapter 548 Return to the Demon Realm (3)
Okay, Bai Yan nods, I will wait for you here with Xiachen.
With that promise made, Di Cangs small bit of unease has also left his heart as well. Letting the baby boy out of his arms, he made sure to rub that little head before disappearing from view.
Due to his speed, only an afterimage remains.
Demon Realm.
While this world seemed strange and eerie due to the blood moon hanging in the sky, coloring the terrain in an eternal red, the upants of thisnd on the other hand was bustling with movement as a result of the State Teachers word: The King will soon return with the Queen and Crown Prince.
Counting down, the time is almost here. Hand against his back, the white robed man had a surreally handsome appearance. If one had to describe him, he would be the only white lotus within a pond, independent without an ounce of tarnish.
This time Kings return with the Queen and Prince will definitely cause chaos among the Demon Realm. But considering his temperament, those who cause trouble will surely be suppressed and theres also Xiao Wan helping him.
When bringing up the topic of the demon princess, the mans lip had inexplicably curled into a genuine smile over the girls wayward appearance.
Hope shes not making too much trouble outside, otherwise I will have to clean up her trail again like usual.
But just as the State Teacher was indulging himself in happy thoughts, a familiar voice suddenly cuts into his thoughts and broke that happy face.
State Teacher, I heard that His Majesty ising back? The tone may only carry a hint of inquiry, even so, its enough to cause a furrow to the other side.
What are you doing here? Xiao Wan doesnt like your presence so you shouldnt havee.
The receiver was a woman wearing a white long dress that held an extremely pure and beautiful appearance. If any random stranger were to get a look, they would surely fall heads over heels for thisdy.
State Teacher, I only wanted to ask of Kings status, theres no ulterior meaning. Whats more, Her Highness is too immature. No matter what we are still of the same kind.
Thats right, thisdy was a fox, just like Di Xiao Wan. The only difference would be their birth.
Just because she got lucky and was born into the royal family doesnt mean shes better than me. I will one day climb above that wench and make her kneel before my feet!
You got some nerve talking behind the Princesss back! A pang of frost instantly overtakes the State Teachers iris: Also, Im making this clear now. This time the King ising back with the Queen and Crown Prince so you can lose that wish of yours! With that said, a st of power promptly flew out of the mans sleeve and sent the foxydy flying until she had mmed directly into the supporting pir behind herself.
State Teacher, you are misunderstanding me. Leaking a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth, the woman persists to keep up the story. I only wanted to care about His Majestys wellbeing, I would never dare to badmouth the Princess.
You know your heart better than anyone. Im giving you this final warning. If you take a single step out of line then I will personally see to it that your entire n pays the price. Upon those words, all forms of gentleness have left the man, thus causing the fox woman to stiffen up.
If State Teacher is not willing to say then I will see to myself out.
Who doesnt know the King is cruel and ruthless? Therefore, in light of many females being in love with His Majesty, none would dare show a spec of their true intent.
Chapter 549 - Return to the Demon Realm (4)
Chapter 549 Return to the Demon Realm (4)
I being no exception.
But that doesnt mean I will just step aside for a woman whos likely the result of State Teachers doing!
A flicker of light shes in the womans iris as she curled that lip into a snarl, Dealing with such a woman will be easy. There will naturally be others to take charge in my stead.
Tiger ns residence.
Inside the ce, a certain young maiden wearing a yellow skirt was in such a rush that she ended up missing the person in front of herself. As a result, the girl nearly bumped head first into the other side.
Jun Ruqing, what are you doing? Squinting her eyes, she res at the woman in front.
Hoho, the pure woman whos known as Jun Ruqing raises a smirk, I only came to inform you of one news. His Majesty is returning and is bringing a Queen and Prince along. I believe you have the right to know.
The girl in the yellow skirt showed confusion at first but then quickly changed it to anger: What do you mean by this?
My meaning is very simple, Jun Ruqing squints her eyes and scoffs a chuckle. Do you feel its right for a human woman to be by His Majestys side? I heard that female is a real slut back in the human world, constantly hooking up with different males. From what I know, shes already had four men until now. But because of State Teachers word, Sire is convinced the woman is the most suitable for him.
So dont you think State Teacher is taking our king for a fool? Jun Ruqings smile now deepened until its blinding to the eye for some reason.
Humph, I will go see the woman for myself when King returns! Biting her lip, the yellow skirt girl stabs her hands against the waist: Id like to see what sort of ability she has to be picked by His Majesty.
Inside the pce.
A strong ray of light explodes out of the alter set inside the center of this grand structure, shrouding the entire demon world with its brilliance.
Hail to the King, Queen and Crown Prince. Your subjects are here to wee the royal familys return! Those standing there all took to their knees upon seeing the mans purplish figure and his two apanying family members.
This one next to me is the future mistress of the Demon Realm, and she will be the only one! Perhaps its due to fear of Bai Yan being intimidated by such a grand reception, but Di Cangs hand had inexplicably tightened around the females.
Then again, there were no reason to because the ministers didnt object, only sharing a nce with each other like they expected as much.
In addition, the sound of the mans overbearing voice rises again in volume, in this Demon Realm, the Queens word isw, followed second by my own. You must all respect her and listen to hermand. If theres any vition then no forgiveness shall be given!
Bai Yans heart trembled at that promation, her palm also tightening against the mans hand in return.
In the past she couldnt get a sense of security that one would hope from a lifelong partner, but now, shes feeling it and its not such a bad thing.
Kings meaning is? It couldnt be, the Queens word is the rule and his own words is second fiddle? The ministers didnt expect this part from the man so strange looks of bewilderment were being shared among each other.
Sire an old minister unsurely speaks up. If theres a conflict between your order and the Queens, who should we listen to?
A chilly gaze shot over to him in that second, causing the old minister to leak out ayer of cold sweat. He knew his question was a mistake so he didnt dare to look up anymore.
Chapter 550 - Return to the Demon Realm (5)
Chapter 550 Return to the Demon Realm (5)
It seems that my words havent gotten through to you yet. The Queens word takes priority above all else, even if it there is a conflict, the same applies. Shooting res that could raise any spine in the recipient, Whats more are you implying I would get into a conflict with the Queen? Are you trying to frame me?
The old minister almost choked at that moment and nearly got to his knees again. King, you cant do this to others, I never said anything towards that meaning
Xiao Wan, Di Cang then notices his sister who have already strolled over to the State Teachers side. Looks like you are already losing your patience and wants to be wed?
That scared the daylights out of the demon princess. Making a sorrowful face, the pampered girl looks on at his brother like hes done the most egregious thing ever.
Sister-inw, look at brother, hes bullying me again. Giving a little stomp, she makes a plea to her only savior.
Your sister-inw is already very tired. You should take her to rest first. I and State teacher still have things to discuss. Shooting a warning re at his own sister then, Remember the words I said to you beforeing back.
That instantly causes the demon princess to light up because theres no way she would forget something so devious.
Anyone who bullies Sister-inw is to be removed at once. Hehehe, this will be fun!
You go back and wait for me. I wille backter. Pulling his wife closer, Di Cang whispers this into that dainty ear and got a faint nod in return.
Alright, Ill wait. After saying this, Bai Yan then releases her hand from his and picks up her son from the mans other arm. Xiao Wan, lead the way for me.
Looking at the disappearing back of his family, Di Cangs expression promptly got cold and dark as he scanned the weingmittee.
How are the preparations going for the war?
Smiling still, the State Teacher gives a nod of reassurance: I have already tossed the candidates in there for intense training, and the other preparations are well under way and nearpletion as well. Just that its not easy to break the seal around our world. Sire, you must be prepared.
No matter, the Celestial Realm will eventually be in my hands.
Whatever she wants will be hers, I will see to it!
King, State Teacher suddenly furrows his brow a bit, there are a lot of woman in the Demon Realm who is in love with you. I advise you to be careful less the Queen be wronged by one of those individuals.
Only murder could be heard in Di Cangs voice: In this world no one is allowed to harm my wife! Besides, Xiao Wan is with her, Im very confident she will remove any whos dumb enough to trespass her way.
Then just as the State Teacher wanted to say some more, the cold sounding words had once again rung out.
Later, you go to do a statistic on the number of women trying to covet after the position of Queen.
..
After the statistic, they are then forbidden to draw close to the pce! If a single one of them breaks the rule, their legs will be the price!
Stunned at first, the State Teacher then made a wry smile of awkwardness. I just knew His Majesty would be like this. Whether it be the past life or this one, hes still acting the same towards the Queen. This will be difficult to please.
Oh right, retracting his focus from the matter at hand, I believe the marriage between you and Xiao Wan should be set as well.
There were neither surprise nor unhappiness in the State Teachers eyes; however, the man was showing a strange look nevertheless. After a long moment of silence: Did you get Xiao Wans agreement?
She has long forgotten about me. Now, me and her, Im only the State Teacher and a friend.
Actually, Sire, you dont need to do this for me, I only want to watch over her. In light of his words, an obvious level of pain could be felt from that tone: If she doesnt agree then I wont force it.
She will agree, Di Cang says it with such certainty that its hard to resist.
Chapter 551 - Return to the Demon Realm (6)
Chapter 551 Return to the Demon Realm (6)
A look of surprise glee takes over the State Teachers face: Sire, you mean it? You mean what you say there?
Mhmm, Di Cang slowly nods. After I announce your engagement, the Queen wishes to ask you some question as well.
The State Teacher was startled over that request, but that didntst long before he returns to his old elegant self. I know what the Queen wants to ask me. Sire, you can help me pass on a message to the Queen and that should be enough. Some things are fated to be so I cannot say anything for now. Otherwise, it will directly effect her mood.
Di Cang may be somewhat perplexed by this answer, but if the other side wont speak then hes not going to press for it at this point, especially when its going to effect his uing wedding.
Fine, I will pass on this message to Yaner. Also, my wish is to not dy the attack on the Celestial Realm. I want to use it as her bridal gift during the wedding.
That only earned the overbearing man a helpless smile from the State Teacher, Just attacking the Celestial Realm is hard enough. Now he wants to take it and use it as the wedding gift? Oh~ things never change.
White Moon Pce, a ce where none has ever lived since the conception of the so-called Demon Realm.
ording to rumors, this location should be the best in all of this world, just that aside from the king himself and some maids in charge of the daily cleaning, none are permitted to trespass. But now, a new mistress has dawned on this tranquil structure.
Sister-inw, your pce here is so much better than my own. Slouching there on thefy bed, Di Xiao Wan reveals a bright smile suitable for her own age, Can I stay here and not go back?
Casting a look of confusion, the one to respond was none other than the little baby: Auntie, arent you afraid of Baddie Fathering to toss you out? I know he will if you try to stay.
Twitching in the mouth, the demon princess immediately showed a grieving look: Sister-inw, you would protect me, wouldnt you?
Caressing her own chin over that plea, Bai Yans iris was brewing withughter: You can stay if you want, however.
But before her agreement could be finished, the door to the room was suddenly barged open by a unknown hand. That naturally annoyed Di Xiao Wan who had her conversation cut off, thus causing the girl to have that face sink a cold one: Xiao Ying, how did you get in here? What were the guards doing in allowing you into the pce?
I said that I came to find you so they just let me in, Huang Xiao Ying then cocks her chin before turning to Bai Yan with puzzlement. So you are the woman His Majesty brought back from the human world?
Aware now that the opposition came with ill intent, Bai Yan ignores the question at first to pour herself some tea: And what of it?
Seeing that calm reaction, Huang Xiao Ying initially wanted to show some attitude. Well, that was until she noticed the little white tiger in Bai Xiachens arm.
Oh what a cute male tiger! In that split second her gaze changed.
Huang Xiao Ying, what are you doing here?
Noticing the strange look from her friend by now, Di Xiao Wan hurries to block off her nephew from the intruders view: Im telling you now. Dont think for a second that just because you are my friend that I will allow you to bully my sister-inw and nephew. If you try then I will beat you to death! The demon princess then pumps a fist up to show off her menacing and dangerous side.
Chapter 552
chapter 552
What about friends? How can a bond like thatpare with a sister-inw and nephew? This friend I can lose if must.
That what is the name of the tiger? Huang Xiao Ying fidgets her body, that face totallycking the steaming demeanour of her initial entry.
Due to how off-guard Little Rice was at being called out, he immediately jerked up with his fur raised. In a desperate attempt, the little feline promptly shrank into Bai Yans arms like it would give him a higher level of safety.
Mew-mew, this womans gaze is very scary.
What do you mean by that? Just so you know, my brother wille back very soon. If he sees you here without permission then he really will kill you! Di Xiao Wan speaks again with a huffing and grunting voice.
Brother never did like the silly type in a female to begin with. If not for me being his sister, he wouldve hung me out to dry long ago so lets not mention this Huang Xiao Ying. The mere sight of her would be disastrous.
I I want to know the identity of this tiger. Huang Xiao Ying shyly lowers her head this, that voice sounding embarrassed like a maiden in love.
You wouldnt be trying to snatch Little Rice are you? Di Xiao Wan immediately levels up into a heated mode: Im telling you this now, dont even think about it! This white tiger is my sister-inws contracted familiar, no one can touch him!
The Queens contracted familiar? The yellow skirt girl stared wide eyes with her big innocent face, Can I be your contracted familiar too then?
That talk about leaving the demon princess in a dumbfounded state.
Just now Huang Xiao Ying was still stomping over in a steaming mood, now shes asking to be Bai Yans familiar? What the heck?
I want to be your contract familiar. I want to be with Not being able to say thest part, the maiden then shyly points her finger over to Little Rice to indicate her meaning.
Like thunder, it was Little Rices turn to be shocked.
Whats happening here?
Isnt this woman supposed to be Kings admirer? Why is this girl trying to marry me?
No, I dont want a wife, especially this kind thats obviouslycking a vein in the brain!
Turning to Bai Yan, Little Rice looks up with pity like hes pleading her to not agree.
Understanding his little friends meaning, Bai Yan decides to get to the bottom of this first: So the purpose of your visit today is to make a contract with me?
Of course not! Huang Xiao Ying exims out of the blue, Its that fox Jun Ruqing. She told me that the woman brought back by His Majesty is a cheating swine that is unworthy of the post. The King is so wise and powerful, he deserves only the best. Thats why I came over to see for myself, to see if the woman is worthy.
Well? Bai Yan raises her eyebrow inquisitively, awaiting the answer.
But I didnt think The lovestruck maiden begun fidgeting again with her skirt, that I would fall in love at first sight. I want to marry this white tiger.
That did it. With his fur erected from difort, Little Rice wanted to make a run for it right here and then. This woman really took a liking to me!
Can you contract me as well? Huang Xiao Ying looks straight into Bai Yans eye and pleads directly: After you contract me, the whole tiger n is yours. I will steal all of the treasures my father saved and give it to you.
Oh my, this is a girl that only knows how to scam her old man.
No, firm and unyielding, Bai Yan stands her ground.
Why?
Because Little Rice is not willing.
Indeed, Bai Yans reason for rejecting Huang Xiao Yings request was because of the baby tigers unwillingness.
Theres no way she could hurt her little friends heart for the sake of an outsider.
And sure enough, this precise answer quickly calms the felines heart.
You mean, as long as he agrees then I can be your contracted familiar? Huang Xiao Yings eyes lit up, her cheeks blushing as well now while she asked.
Chapter 553 - Return to the Demon Realm (8)
Chapter 553 Return to the Demon Realm (8)
Probably? Bai Yan gently makes a nod like shes unsure of it herself for once.
YAAA! I will definitely get him to agree! Though reluctant, Huang Xiao Ying nevertheless removes her own gaze from the white tiger, knowing its improper for a girl to stare so hard at her future husband. My name is Huang Xiao Ying. You mustnt forget me okay.
Di Xiao Wan couldnt take anymore of this. Patting her own face to clear up the bafflement, she sounds a little irritated: Huang Xiao Ying!
What? The friend turns to face the demon princess like she did no wrong.
I wont agree, not a single chance! Dont even think about being my sister-inws familiar beast! ring now, the demon princess angrily states her im: Now hurry and go back to where you came from. I dont care if you are friends with me, Sister-inw is mine!
This wont do, I must hurry and go report this to Brother and have him ban this dumb friend of mine out of the pce.
Mistress spoke already, I can if Little Rice epts me so your words dont count. Grinning right up to her eyes, the tiger maiden grins triumphantly: Also, it was Jun Ruqing who bewitched me toe so its not my fault.
Jun Ruqing? Bai Yan rubs her chin meaningfully, Is it a woman whos another admirer of Di Cangs?
The tiger girl gives a serious nod: At first I did believe her when she came to me. After all, I do adore His Majesty like everyone else. Just that. Blushing at this part, she shyly shoots a quick peek at Little Rice who was still ufortably hiding in those arms: I now have someone better. A wife must follow their husband. From now on I wont take anyone but Little Rice.
Mistress! The white tiger became angry now. Jumping up from those arms, he growls viciously at the intruder: I will never marry a girl like her so you mustnt agree to this tigresss trickery. In addition, she must be in collusion with that Jun Ruqing or whatever. Mistress, you must protect my chastity!
After saying something so embarrassing, Little Rice then continues on with his rant after making a helpless spin for help: Besides, my mistress isnt even like what that Jun Ruqing ims she is. That woman never even went to the human world so how could she know anything!
Thinking for a while, Huang Xiao Ying furrows that brow in contemtion. Now that he mentions it, everything makes more sense this way.
My brother ising soon, are you still not going yet? Di Xiao Wan reminds her friend after a stomp.
Huang Xiao Ying may have just found her soulmate but that doesnt mean she doesnt fear that terrific existence thats known as Di Cang. Shivering from the pang of cold chill running down her spine, Wait for me, I will find a way to get back inter.
No need, I will leave word to those below so they would not let you get close to the pce. After saying that, Di Xiao Wan then hurries to block off Bai Yan from view in order to cheekily gloat before the tiger girls cute face.
Biting that lip in grievance, Huang Xiao Ying eventually did step away in light of her unwillingness.
Oh she has finally left, the demon princess breathes a heavy sigh of relief. Little Rice, you dont need to be polite if shee back again, just toss her out if you want. I dont want anymore people fighting with me for Sister-inw.
Even if Huang Xiao Ying is my friend, it wont work! If nothing else I can just abandon that friendship, humph!
I agree with you Princess. The white tiger hurriedly nods, I would rather never see that scary girl again.
I am tired now, ignoring the two rascals conversation, Bai Yan gives her body a stretch and then leans against the softfy couch. Xiao Wan, go tell the guards that Im resting and that none is toe bother me, including your brother.
Chapter 554 - Digging His Own Grave (1
Chapter 554 Digging His Own Grave (1)
The Demon Realm doesnt differentiate between night and day, therefore its always red as a result of the blood moon hanging in the sky.
Outside the White Moon Pce, two guards were in charge of guarding the gates when one of them noticed Di Cangs figure slowly closing in from the front.
Sire, the one speaking raises a blocking hand in spite of his dreaded back being covered in cold sweat.
Though the overbearing king stopped in his tracks at the sudden intervention, he nevertheless asked anyways and didnt explode: Why are you stopping me?
This The guard instinctively wipes his forehead using the free hand like it would help calm his nerves: The Queens order, no one is to disturb during her rest, including you Sire.
Going ck in the face over that answer, This woman shes using my original order to deal with me?
Move! A burst of power explodes out of Di Cangs body, shrouding his entire existence in an oppressive aura.
Sire The poor guards were so scared now that their legs were shaking, Your order from before. Whatever the Queens order must be taken precedent over yourmand. Those are your exact words. Please ste-step bac-back, we are only following your orders..
Talking about fuming at this point: I will say it for thest time, MOVE!
Bump!
Taking to their knees, the two poor guards were looking deathly pale by this stage and wished their life werent so unfortunate.
Sire, we really cant move.
Poor souls, theyre going to lose no matter the choices today. If they do move its going against the original order, and if they dont move then its going against the current order. No matter what, its still going to infuriate their lord and master right in front.
Good, very good!Making a cracking sound with his fist now, Di Cang was twitching in that mouth due to the extreme rage coursing through his veins. However, despite all this threat and intimidation, the overbearing man didnt act.
In the next moment, that purplish figure was gone and out of sight.
This is Sire, is he gone? One of the braver guards looks up, unsure what to do next because his legs were still too numb to stand.
The other guard also trembling still: I think so but I doubt His Majesty would ignore what weve done just now. He did say the Queens word must be prioritized, but at this rate I have a feeling things arent going tost long if the situation continues to turn out like this.
Seriously, who in the right mind would expect the future queen of thisnd to make such a order on the first day!
On the soft couch, the upant was currently restingfortably on the side when a hand suddenly reached over to pull her into an embrace. Though the warmth and sensation were all too familiar, it still caused the woman to jerk open those eyes in annoyance.
How did you get in? Bai Yan asked, Didnt I say that none is to bother me?
Naturally Di Cangs face would go ck again after that question. Licking his dry and hurt lip, he gently moves that finger across the silk dress like its a fine treasure:
So the right I gave you is to be used against me like this? Those eyes squinting, making his enchanting contour especially scary: Do you know I had to crawl through the dog hole in the wall in order to get inside my own home?
Damn it, Im the ruler of the Demon Realm and still have to crawl through a dog hole just to get inside, isnt that too shameful? And my own pce of all ces!
Chapter 555 - Digging His Own Grave (2)
Chapter 555 Digging His Own Grave (2)
What? Bai Yan leans her head against the palm of that hand, smiling all prettily and sweet: Do you have an issue with my order?
Unable to resist that appearance, Di Cang hurries to tighten his grasp: You think thats enough to stop me froming in? In this pce, none can stop me.
Since no one can stop you then why did you have to crawl through the dog hole in the wall? While Bai Yan continues to smile all sweetly, the other side only grew darker in theplexion at being found out.
Hmm, she gently strokes her own chin, I say, should I let the whole world know how you were crawling through a dog hole just to get into your own home? Im sure your citizens would have quite theugh once it bes public knowledge.
Talk about sinking into the bottom of the ocean. Damn it, if it werent for her, I wouldnt have even done such a shameful thing. How can she just turn around threatening me like that!
Oh right, tell me about that Jun Ruqing that Ive been hearing so much about. Stillzy on the couch, Bai Yan asks with sleepy eyes.
Jun Ruqing? Di Cang tightly furrows his brow as he worked hard to remember such a person, Who is that?
..
Now it was Bai Yan to make a stupor face for once. ording to the information she got from Di Xiao Wan, that woman should be part of the fox n and lives in the pce as well. Yet Di Cang doesnt know who the woman was?
Get in here! The man suddenly snaps and shouts at the doorway.
Bang!
Following the crashing sound of the door mming open, what came into view was the impacting picture of the demon princess falling face first to the floor after losing her bnce.
Brother, I am not eavesdropping or anything, nor did I hear anything about you crawling through a dog hole. You have to believe me. I dont know anything.
Di Cangs face sank again: Who is Jun Ruqing?
Seeing that her brother doesnt intend to pursue the matter, the troubled princess promptly issued a sigh of relief: Dont you know Jun Ruqing? Her parents died protecting the Demon Realm, and as an act of pity for the girl being an orphan, First Elder brought her into the pce to live with us. Oh yes, shes also the elders goddaughter.
Oh, now that youve mentioned it, there is someone like that if I remember correctly. Di Cang actually sounded a bit taken aback by the news.
Twitching hard in the mouth over her brothers reaction: Brother, how can you not remember her? Shes been living in the pce for so long and would often appear before you when First Elderes around. At the very least you should have an image of her face, right?
Pursing that lip guiltily, Di Cang didnt want to admit he really didnt have a single impression of whoever this Jun Ruqing was.
I mustve have not paid attention back then. Oh yes, Yan Yan, why did you suddenly mention her?
Nothing but an insignificant woman, what need is there to remember someone like that?
In actual fact, Bai Yan regretted it the first moment she asked the question because she knew this might give the other side the wrong impression that she cares. Cares about that Jun Ruqing and Di Cangs rtionship.
Making an awkwardugh to hide her true thoughts: Im only just asking, nothing special.
Mhmm, Im only just asking, nothing special.
You cant ask about others in the future! Di Cang reaches over again and pinches that chin, You can only ask about me from now on.
Yaner rarely asks about other people unless its rted to herself, it couldnt be she likes the female sex and not men? Thinking of this, Di Cangs face got darker than the bottom of a burnt pot.
Shooting a creepy cold stare at his sister: Go pass on my order, no female bodies are allowed near the White Moon Pce, especially that Jun Ruqing!
Popping that mouth in great surprise, the demon princess didnt expect such an order. Why does Brother make it sound like that womans fighting him for Sister-inws favor?
Shuddering at that creepy idea, Di Xiao Wan didnt want to know the truth: I will go right away Brother, no need to give me that look you know.
Chapter 556 - Digging His Own Grave (3)
Chapter 556 Digging His Own Grave (3)
Afraid Di Cang would bring the topic back up again, Di Xiao Wan hurries to leave, not wanting to leave it to chance and made a cold hard dash for the outside. In a blink, that young female body was gone in a blink of an eye.
Yaner, listen to me, the mans expression became t and serious, that Jun Ruqing is not a good person!
Any who tries to fight me for Yaner is not good!
And, you are a woman, you can only make babies with a man, you cant like a woman!
Just like thunder, Bai Yan immediately widened her eyes on what her man was getting at. What does he mean by that? I cant like women? When did I say I like the same sex? But
Looking at the tense appearance of the other side, Bai Yan just couldnt resist. Leaning leisurely against the soft couch again, Im not so sure about that. The opposite sex is surely suitable for carrying on the lineage but I do believe only the same sex can give me true love.
Acting as if someone just smashed his face with a ck pan, Di Cangs expression looked dire and distressed.
You are lying to me! Showing a dangerous light in his iris, Yaner you must be lying to me! If you if you really like the same sex
Bai Yan continues her tease with a smirk: What about it?
I will be a woman! No matter what, you wont be able to escape from my hands in this lifetime. After saying that, he then climbs as close as possible to the woman who was alreadyughing her guts off inside. I wont let you go, ever
Badump!
A beat skipped inside Bai Yans heart over thatst bit. Closing her eyes, she never felt such peace in her life.
Di Cang.
In a swift swing of her whole body, the leisurely woman suddenly exploded with a mesmerizing smile as she mounted the mans waist. Pressing her lips down, it was her turn to steal the peach instead of the other way around for once.
How can I possibly like the same sex? This guy is such a dumb dolt, I never even felt what true love is. But now, I do.
After a long while, those lips eventually separated with the female on top showing the winning face. Oh beautiful, why are you so smart at times but such a sweet dumbaclutz the next? You are even worse than that little sister of yours you know?
Di Cang may not understand what a sweet dumbaclutz means, then again, he doesnt need to. Anything used to describe Di Xiao Wan couldnt be anything good.
All I did was make a joke and youre being this serious? Her lips curling into a victorious grin.
Now that did it. In one pull of the hand, Di Cang promptly pushed himself back on top, allowing his mouth to draw exceptionally close to the womans forehead. You mustnt deceive me in the future. Any words of yours, I will take them seriously, remember that.
Mmm? Blinking those feministic eyes of hers, Bai Yan honestly didnt think her little y would have such huge effects: I only thought your looks earlier were very cute, thats why I couldnt resist teasing you. I actually didnt think you would react so strongly you know
But before she could finish that sentence, the mans lips have already moved downwards to smother her words with his powerful breath. Apparently its his little form of a punishment for that small little lie.
White Moon Pce.
At the front gate to this forbidden pce, two guards were doing their best to avoid making trouble when they saw a woman dressed in white slowly walking over to their location.
Miss Ruqing, one of the guards hurries to block the outsider, by the Queens order, no one is to disturb her rest.
The smile in the fox womans face froze, I only want to pay a visit after hearing the Queen has returned with the Crown Prince. Mind passing mying to Her Royal Highness?
Chapter 557 - Jun Ruqing
Chapter 557 Jun Ruqing
Miss Ruqing, please dont make things difficult for us. His Majesty have already said it, all demons must obey Her Roya Highnesss word. In the Demon Realm, the Queens order isw and above the Kings word as well. Still wrinkling that brow, the guard refuses to budge: Also, Sire came earlier as well and was rejected exactly like you right now by the Queen.
Jun Ruqing literally shuddered at the news. Gently gripping those hands until its a tight ball, the fox woman felt like shes been riddled with holes in the heart, thus causing immense pain for the soul.
Dont misunderstand me Mr. Guards, Im only here to seek an audience with the Queen in order to pay my greetings. I have no other motive. Though shes managed to force a smile while saying this, the bitterness and sorrow inside could be read like a sheet of paper in those eyes.
Exchanging a helpless look with his peer, the leading guard speaks again: Miss Ruqing, please dont do this and go back. Maybe when the Queen is free, she will then summon you for an audience.
A minute of painful silence: I understand
However, just when the fox womans ready to leave after all this back and forth, thats when she noticed the domineering and arrogant figureing out of the White Moon Pce from the corner of that eye.
Sire! The two guards were shockingly horrified at the sight. Hurrying to step forward, they kneel in fear for whats toe.
When did His Majesty go in?
Why didnt we know?
These were the sorts of questions running through these poor fes head at the moment.
Mmm, giving an indifferent nod in return, Di Cangs tone sounded cool and somewhat fluttery. Continue your watch, no one is allowed inside to disturb my wife.
Yes, Sire.
Cold sweat still poured out of the two guards back; however, they are now ever so grateful to stand their ground in not letting their king inside earlier. Otherwise, who knows what sort of punishment wouldve befallen them.
Jun Ruqing on the other hand didnt feel so fortunate though. Almost in a daze, she just stood there and listened in on the unbelievable conversation.
The one standing next to Sire shouldve been me!
If not for that prophecy from the State Teacher, then maybe maybe I wouldve been Queen of the Demon Realm by now. This shouldnt belong to a mere human woman!
The more she thought about this, the more painful it became for her soul. In a moment of stupid decisioning, she had the audacity to block off Di Cangs path: Greetings Your Majesty.
Making an involuntary frown, the mans voice was cruel and harsh: Scram!
Though the words were in every intent unkind, Jun Ruqing nevertheless epted reality as so. Shes not someone who didnt know the mans personality so this came as no surprise.
Sire, it was my godfather who asked me to visit the Queen, but Her Royal Highness isnt allowing me to do so. I like to ask Sire to give me special permission for an audience.
Finally taking the fox woman into his view, Di Cangs lips transformed into a snarling grin of mockery: Do you know how I got inside?
Biting that dainty lip, the fox woman lowers her head and speaks: I dont know.
Look at the high wall surrounding thepound, I crawled through the dog hole over there.
His words had absolutely left the guards gasping for air at the horrific revtion, Just now Sire crawled through the dog hole in the wall? This
Chapter 558 - Jun Ruqing (2)
Chapter 558 Jun Ruqing (2)
Making a creepy and scary smile, On what qualifications do you think you can go inside through the main entrance? Or, do you believe your status is above my own?
Towards that question, Jun Ruqings body was literally shaking so hard that it hurts straight into her heart. If not for the strong will, she wouldve reached up to clench that chest.
His Majesty, the one and only ruler of our world, got rejected by a human woman? And and he had to crawl through a dog hole in order to see her?
Based on what can she humiliate the King like so!
If you want to see my wife then there is a way, beaming a devious light like that of a trickster, he points to the dog hole in the wall. See over there? You can crawl through the dog hole like I did.
Going ghastly white after following the indicated direction with her eyes, the fox woman ended up taking a step back from the shock of what she saw.
Sire actually wants me to crawl through a dog hole? I am the daughter of the First Elder of the Demon Realm. How can I lower myself to such extent for a mere human woman?
However the dissatisfaction, theres no way Jun Ruqing would dare show her true face today. Making a respectful bow: Sire, it was I being too presumptuous. I will take my leave so please forgive me.
In this pce, the main reason she could survive and be the goddaughter of the First Elder wasnt thanks to her pure and innocent appearance, its her highly witted tongue!
And sure enough, Di Cang didnt act further to punish the intruder. Next time if anyone insists on seeing my wife then they have a choice: leave or crawl through the dog hole!
Yes, Sire.
Wiping some of those sweat, the guards didnt forget to shoot a warning look at the fox woman. Thats right, if His Majesty have to crawl through a dog hole too then you can forget about going through the main entrance!
And as another blow, when Di Cang dropped thest sentence and walked past Jun Ruqings shoulder, a shocking truth has dawned on the woman.
This man, maybe he doesnt even know who I am.
While this knowledge does cause her to fluster and panic, but it did also give her a reason to grow stronger in her conviction. In any case, she has every intent to make this man hers, regardless of the consequences!
The Demon Council of Elders was one of the most mysterious organization in the entirety of this world. The main reason being that its said that some of these members are as old as the Demon Realm itself, well before it was sealed into this closed offso old that theyve lived back in the era where the Demon Realm didnt be sealed yet.
At this time inside the Demon Council, the First Elder was in the middle of meditating when his ears picked up the sound of footsteps from the front. Opening his eyes: Ruqing, why the sudden visit?
Hanging her head, Jun Ruqing puts on a sad face: Godfather, just now I went to see the Queen.
Oh? The First Elder smiles gently: Then you should associate with Her Royal Highness some more. It will do you a lot of good.
Biting that lip: But the Queen made an order as soon as she arrived at the pce. Everyone is forbidden to enter her residence, including His Majesty. Now the only way inside is to crawl through a dog hole in the wall
Godfather, I know we should yield no matter what the Queen does to us; after all, shes the prophesized individual of the State Teacher. But dont you think the way shes treating His Majesty is too much? Crawling through a dog hole isnt befitting someone of his status.
Little by little, the gentle smile slowly disappeared from the First Elders face. Staring at the woman, the old fes tone got harsher: Ruqing, His Majestys business is his own, its not something you should try to meddle in with.
Chapter 559 - Jun Ruqing (3)
Chapter 559 Jun Ruqing (3)
Shaking hard at being called out, Why is Godfather acting like this? He always worships His Majesty, so why, why is he allowing the King to be trampled upon like so?
Godfather, pursing that lip, Jun Ruqing continues to raise her point, I am only saying this for His Majestys sake.
The First Elder didnt speak for a while, only giving his goddaughter a strange look like someone able to perceive the truth. Ruqing, do you like His Majesty?
Perhaps its due to her true intent being discovered, but that calm nature immediately showed a glimpse of fleeting panic: What are you talking about Godfather? How can I.
Whether you like Sire or not, it matters not. I ought to remind you this fact, hes not someone you should dream after. The King and Queen are destined to be a pair, this matter isnt just the State Teachers decision, its also the entire Councils. The decision is unanimous.
A broken smile now takes over Jun Ruqings face: Godfather, some things wont stop just because I step back, and the Queen, she is just a human woman
The elders forehead starts wrinkling up: Ruqing, your parents died for the sake of the Demon Realm, plus you are clever and sensible, thats why I took you in as my goddaughter. I hope you can recognize your own status and not have any thoughts beyond your stage as a small little generals daughter. There are many women out there more capable and more beautiful than you, yet none could get into the Kings eye. You should have some idea of why. I wont help you if your actions end up infuriating His Majesty.
Staggering backwards, the fox woman eyes her godfather in disbelief like this was the first time they have ever met.
She had thought after so many years of being together that the First Elder would side with her on this matter, thats why she divulged her hearts true intent.
Yet.
He called her a daughter of a small little general and to not have ulterior motives for the King.
Embedding those nails into the flesh of that palm, Jun Ruqing hides her pain and anger by closing those eyes: Thank you Godfather, I understand.
Im happy that you can see things through. Now and into the future, you will still be my good and sensible goddaughter. Smiling now, the elder turns away: Go now, I need to continue my cultivation.
Yes Godfather. Complying, the fox woman also turns and left the hall, totally unaware the First Elder was eyeing the droplets of blood staining the floorboard from the corner of his eyes.
Outside the Councils main hall.
So the years of bond between us is only to this extent, a daughter of a small little general Jun Ruqings lip curled into a snarl of bitter sadness: Ive always taken myself as a member of the fox n, the daughter of the First Elder, thats why I thought you would support me. But it was nothing but my own illusion to believe you are my family
Haha, howughable! To think Im not worthy while a human woman is?
Fine! If you wont help me then I will get him with my own strength. When the timees, I will have the whole Demon Realm bow down at my feet, and by then, I will have you repent for todays words!
Chapter 560 - Jun Ruqing (4)
Chapter 560 Jun Ruqing (4)
Giving oen final nce back at the main hall of the Demon Council, Jun Ruqing didnt look back this time as she walked away. In her eyes, theres only a strong chilling glint that showed off her conviction.
At the same time while that urred, the tiger ns home was in a total mess.
Xiao Ying, dont mess around like that. Fast, put the thing in your hand down carefully, dont drop it please. Huang Che Mu nervously eyes the maiden in front of himself, ready to stop breathing with every frightening movement.
Still hugging the Jade Cup in her hands, Huang Xiao Ying vigntly steps back to avoid her fathers blockade: I dont want to. It wasnt easy to steal this from your treasury vault. Im not putting it back.
Xiao Ying, this Jade Cup is of no use to you. Be good, give me back that thing, it wasnt easy for your old man to get his hands on that treasure. Tears of desperation starts trickling down the old tiger fathers eye.
No matter what hes still the chief of the tiger n, he should be hailed and treated with respect. Yet its always this daughter of his whoes making trouble. Whats more, because this girls his only child, he has no choice but to give in to her whims.
The Jade Cup is useless to me, I know that, but I can give it away. All smiles in her face, the innocent maiden proudly states her reason for stealing: So, I wont return it to you.
Huang Che Mu literally wanted to go crazy right now. This wasnt the first time his daughter stole from the treasury vault already. If not for wanting to catch the thief after so many issuestely, he wouldnt have even bothered to hide in the corner of the room for all these days.
Even worse, the brats actually giving them all away!
Sweetie, can you tell me who you are giving all these away to? Thinking fast, the poor tiger chief intends to get it all back after finding out.
Your future son-inws Huang Xiao Yings mouth turns into the most innocent smile of a maiden falling in love, mistress.
BoomBoomBoom~
Like thunder pping his face left and right, Huang Che Mu popped his eyes in horror.
Future son-inw?
This stinky girl actually fell in love with some wild boy, and hes been contracted?
And my daughter woulde and steal her old mans treasure for said stinking runt?
Sweetie, you would empty my coffer just for a boys sake? Jumping up and down, the old tiger was furious.
If not for the Jade Cup still being the girls hand, he wouldve already run up to give the ignorantss a good beating.
Father, whats wrong with giving a few things away in order to let your daughter get the man of her dreams? Puckering that lip, the tiger maiden didnt agree with her old mans disgruntled appearance: And, I also promised to give her the entire tiger n.
Poor the father. If not for one of the guards being smart enough toe help him from behind, Huang Che Mu wouldve fainted to the floor right then and there.
You Eventually stabilizing his mood after much effort, he gnashes his teeth for the next part: Im telling you this now, you are not going anywhere today. If you take a single step out of the estate, even one, I will bea-!
But before the man could finish that sentence, an olddy from the outside have already rushed inside with a crutch in hand.
Who did you say you want to beat? If you dare touch my granddaughter then I will beat you first! My good granddaughter is giving your things to her future husband, whats wrong with that. You got an opinion?
Huang Mu Che was shocked by the voice and hurried to avoid the crutch thatsing down from behind: Mother, I am wrong, I know my fault!
If you know your wrong then go bring out your treasures. My granddaughter wants to give it to her future husband you not hear? Move it! The olddy hollers at her son without mercy.
Chapter 561 - Jun Ruqing (5)
Chapter 561 Jun Ruqing (5)
This time Huang Che Mu really wanted to cry, Its bad enough I have this terrible brat of a daughter who only knows how to steal from his old man, now my own mother is beating me? Do they know how hard it is to gather all these treasures? Now in only a few days Im nearly left with nothing.
Grandma, Papa, I am going to find my future hubby now, Bye-bye! Huang Xiao Ying gives a happy wave at the two members of her family before running off with the Jade Cup still in hand.
Outside the gates of the White Moon Pce, the same yellow skirt figure was once again stopped by the two guards.
Miss Xiao Ying, why are youing again? The guards were having a headache at the sight of this tiger miss, This time not only did the Queen issue an order, even the King has decreed that none is to approach Her Royal Highness, especially the female sex.
During these past few days, Huang Xiao Ying had repeatedlye pestering the guards, trying to get inside to no avail.
I wont go in, shyly handing over the cup she stole from her old man, can you help me pass this onto the Queen.
The two guards exchanged a smile with each other: Her Royal Highness said not to ept your things.
That Contemting the issue for a while, Huang Xiao Ying bites her own nail and gets stubborn: Then I will put the stuff here. When she wants it then hand it to her, Im not going to give up.
I must marry Little Rice!
Perhaps its her remembering the cute appearance of the white tiger, but the girls face ended up blushing until its a cherry red.
He will look so handsome once he can transform into his human form, oh.
Miss Xiao Ying, you being like this you wouldnt have emptied the tiger ns coffer, have you? One of the guards makes a helpless smile and jokes, not realizing hes in fact spot on there.
This Huang Xiao Ying really is one of a kind. I wonder what her old man is doing right now. Must be rolling over at this point from having such a daughter.
Nothing, my pops have plenty of things in his coffer still. Gesturing to bid the two guards farewell, she didnt forget to leave a final message: Mr. Guards, Ive been a bother to you twotely. When I be Little Rices wife, I will definitely repay the two of you for the help.
After dropping these grateful words, Huang Xiao Ying was finally ready to leave for real when she bumped into another figure after turning, causing that brow to furrow and making her all the more cuter.
Xiao Ying? Jun Ruqing sounded surprised, Are you also visiting the Queen?
Making a huffing grunt: If you have nothing to say then move, Im going.
If it werent for this abominable woman then how could the Queen have a bad impression of me? Maybe I couldve been Little Rices wife by now otherwise.
What? Are you angry because you couldnt see the Queen? Not getting angry, Jun Ruqing puts on the most gracious smile she could muster, Then again, the temperament of Her Royal Highness is too arrogant. I see the information I got is not wrong, shes not worthy of being Sires partner if she continues to act like so.
If it was the usual Huang Xiao Ying, the tiger girl wouldve surely aligned with the foxdy out of adoration for Di Cang. But now, shes already a taken woman.
Love is blind, thats a saying which goes back to the start of time. No matter how much a maiden worship an idol, it still doesntpare with true love.
Jun Ruqing, I still havente seeking you to get even and now youreing to unt in front of me? Making a grumpy face that somehow fits her perfectly, the tiger maiden then stabs her fist against the waist: With no evidence and no proof, youre trying to frame the Queen? Where and when did she get into multiple rtionship with other men? Tell me! If you continue to spout those lies then watch me tell His Majesty. By then you will see what it means to talk behind the royal family!
Chapter 562 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (1)
Chapter 562 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (1)
Jun Ruqings expression changed slightly: I dont understand, what you are talking about?
Dont understand or just pretending, you know it better than anyone. The tiger maiden then cocks her chin slightly: Do note and bother me in the future, I wont be treated as a fool. If you do then I dont mind making aint to His Majesty. After leaving these words, Huang Xiao Ying then bumped against Jun Ruqings shoulder to show off the negative opinion she has of the foe.
This Huang Xiao Ying has never been a smart one, only busting that big breast of hers. When did she change? Now it wont be so easy to use her
Clenching that fist tightly, the fox womans eyes were filled with puzzlement.
Fine, if I cant get inside the White Moon Pce then I will wait for that human woman. I wont believe she wont ever leave that ce in this lifetime!
Within the pce structure carved out of blocks of white jade, Bai Yan was currently meditating inside her room when the door was pushed open. Sticking his head in, the little guy responsible for the disturbance made a slight grin.
Mother. Running in with excitement, the boys appearance was that of someone finding a trove of treasure.
Hmm? Opening those eyes, Bai Yan gently rubs her sons head: What happened?
Puckering his lip, Bai Xiachen looked like a bored child thats out to make trouble: Baddie Father is too busy so I and Little Rice got bored. But then we found a fun ce after wandering around, can Mother apany us? All watery in those eyes, no one could possibly deny this face less they have no heart.
Okay. As reluctant as she was to stop her cultivation, Bai Yan nevertheless yields to the request.
I like Mother the best! Bursting into a great big smile, the boy looks absolutely adorable.
Smooch!
And as a final disy of his glee, Bai Xiachen didnt forget to send a lovely kiss to his mother.
Where are we going? I will take you there now. Climbing off of the bed, Bai Yan pinches the little steambuns nose and softly asks.
I dont know either. Me and Little Rice only saw a mountain in the back of the pce. The aura surrounding the ce seems to be very abundant so I thought there might be some kind of treasure inside. Mother, lets go and see! Pursing his lip, Bai Xiachen acts like a typical child for once.
Baddie Father clearly promised me he would help me get stronger once we arrive at the Demon Realm, but the liar rarely showed himself since we came! If not busy with state affairs then its busy bothering Mother. Also, in the few times I caught him inside Mothers room, he would always toss me out Humph, I wont help him next time! The more he thought about, the more the little steambun was steaming.
You lead the way. We will go have a look.
Yes Mother. All bright in the eyes, Bai Xiachen hurries to pull Bai Yan along by the hand like a kid going off to the parade. Mother is the best, my favourite person in the world!
At this time, Jun Ruqing was anxiously pacing back and forth when she noticed the woman in the red dress slowly walking out of the estate. Due to the exceptional face and figure, even this fox woman had forgotten to breath for a second there.
Chapter 563 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (2)
Chapter 563 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (2)
No wonder this woman could ensnare His Majestys attention, to think she would be born with such a peerless face! If not for that face, I bet Sire wouldnt even look at her.
It was then Jun Ruqings line of sight caught wind of the little steambun holding the womans hand. Cute and cuddly, the little fe was a shining joy of a star to everyone whoys eye on him. Then theres the baby white tiger in the boys arm. Perhaps out of boredom, the feline was lying there asleep without batting an eysh.
This is His Royal Highness? Her heart slightly trembled due to the pain coursing through her veins. Its unbearable and piercing, just like the nail embedded in the palm of her hand.
If I had a child with Sire then the baby would certainly be as cute as this one. Just knowing the fact that the man of her dream has had a boy with another woman was enough to make her heart burn.
But this was not the time to confront the enemy, this fox woman knew that. Therefore, once she realized she could no longer hide, she then hurried to grab the broom nearby and pretended to be a pce maid cleaning the ground.
Hmm?
Suddenly, Bai Yan stops in front of the stranger for a second, her brow slightly wrinkling at the fox woman.
Mother, whats wrong? The baby boy bats his eysh, curious as to why her mother would stop.
Shaking her head: Its nothing, probably my illusion. Lets keep going.
Okay. Making a brilliant smile, Bai Xiachen didnt want to dwell on this and hurried his mother to walk faster instead.
Left alone again after the family left, Jun Ruqing finally raised her head and ditched the broom. This time around though, her eyes were burning with hatred instead of just jealousy.
It seems that the Queens vignce is stronger than I thought. It looks like I need to be more careful in the future!
As the blood colored crescent moon hangs in the sky, a certain mountain was abnormally out of ce in how it was giving off a white glow.
Son, is this the ce you were talking about? Rubbing her chin, Bai Yan couldnt shirk off the unusual vibe this ce was giving off. Its strange how theres only the sound of insects buzzing inside the grasses.
Giving a serious nod with his little head: Thats right Mother, this is the ce we discovered to have the dense aura. Can we go in and look?
Alright. Nodding slightly, this woman would never refuse her sons request. Not in the past, and most importantly not in the future.
Mistress, this ce is weird. Its giving me a weird vibe. By now Little Rice have also woken up from his nap, his eyes sharp as he scanned the mountain thats glistening with the white glow.
Weird?
Yes, its weird. I keep getting the feeling that Ive been here before. But thats not possible because Ive always been with Mistress since my birth. Theres no way I couldvee to the Demon Realm and be here of all ces.
Bai Yan turned silent for a while like shes thinking something important: No matter what, we will go ahead and have a look first. Besides, Di Cang never mentioned anything about an area that I cant go so there shouldnt be anything here threatening to our safety. That said, she then began stepping into the sacred mountain, oblivious to the shadow slowlying out of a boulder from their rear.
Chapter 564 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (3)
Chapter 564 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (3)
Perhaps its out of excessive excitement, the shadowing figure ended up shaking profusely.
Queen, I havent tried to harm you yet and youre doing it perfectly well on your own! Smirking hard, Jun Ruqing wanted to jump with joy at this moment. NO! This wont do, I must tell Godfather about her entry into the Demon Mountain. Having her end like this is too easy, she must bear the bad name of the world before she dies!
Giving one final look at the direction in which Bai Yan went, this vicious fox woman immediately turned away from where she came.
In the elder councils residence, the members of this ancient order were in the middle of meditation when the door to their home was pushed open, followed swiftly by a panicking voice.
Godfather, not good, not good at all!!
What happened Ruqing? The First Elder slightly wrinkles his forehead after seeing who it was.
I I just saw a person enter the Demon Mountain.
What?
The First Elder promptly jerked up, his breathing fierce and rough: You said someone went to the Demon Mountain? Who is so bold? The one in the Demon Mountain is not to be trifled with and she will only listen to the King. Even on many asions she would ignore the Princess, let alone everyone else
I, I dont know Biting that lip, the fox woman then allows her body to shake like that of someone in fear: I dont know that woman, but I advised her, she said
What did she say? The First Elder openly frowns.
A woman that Jun Ruqing doesnt know? Who could it be?
She said the purpose of her sneaking into the Demon Realm is to get some kind of treasure from the Demon Mountain. I have already told her the danger of that ce but she insisted on entering. Godfather, what should we do? Letting ayer of water to fill those eyes: I dont want unnecessary sacrifice, even if she dide with ulterior motives.
Its rumored that the one upying the Demon Mountain for all these eons was to protect a certain treasure. Therefore, Jun Ruqing had a certain level of confidence to her excuse.
Are you sure you dont know who the woman is that went into the Demon Mountain? The elders present were all making a sinking expression by this point.
Godfather, I really dont know, I have never seen her Tears of grievance quickly fell out of Jun Ruqings eye, If we go save her now, maybe, just maybe she can still survive.
The First Elders gaze sank even further until its as dark as night: Go inform the rest of the elders, were going to the Demon Mountain this instant!
Yes, Godfather. Hanging her head with that shaking body, her appearance was that of someone feeling guilt and sadness for the victim. However, if one had taken a closer look, they would notice that sly grin of an evil viin underneath.
So what if you are the queen? The crime of stealing the treasures of the Demon Realm is so grave that even His Majesty wont be able to protect you because none of the elders would let this slide. Moreover, those who trespass into the Demon Mountain will always anger that person whom resides there. Whether you can live toe back out is not even a certainty at this point
Within the Demon Mountain, Bai Yan was currently feeling absolutely refreshed under the glowing white light given off by the terrain. Its something she never experienced before.
Mother, this ce is not only rich in spiritual energy, even the spring water is extraordinarily sweet. All sweet and happy, Bai Xiachen raises a smile as he tells his opinion: I like this mountain.
Bai Yan did answer back, only keeping her eyes always on a vignce stance as she looked around. How can this ce be only rich in spiritual energy? Just by walking around, theres already several scarce medicine herbs littered around the ground.
Chapter 565 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (4)
Chapter 565 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (4)
As a result of all these anomalies, Bai Yans perspective of this mountain only grew stranger by the minute.
But then just as her eyes were wander around for clues as to why, a sudden sharp call of a bird from the air had knocked her back from her senses. It was far away still in the sky, however, its more than enough to send her rms into high alert. Little Rice,e back!
Stunned by the loud order, Little Rice didnt know how to react and only peered upwards at the strange noise.
Who is this? Who dares to trespass on the forbidden grounds of the Demon Mountain? Though its a beautiful female who spoke based on the sound signature they are hearing, the voice was nevertheless painful in how its seemingly able to prate ones soul.
And as if on cue, the owner of that voice gradually materializes from the void and into reality.
Long red hair that flutters with the wind, this was a morous female that looks to be in the middle-age group gap. However, that red dot on that forehead seems to be able to rewind that appearance by over a decade, making her with the looks of a young maiden while keeping the mature air of a woman that could only be gained with age and experience.
Bai Yan was honestly stunned by this person who materialized out of the blue, and likewise, the neer was also stunned by the intruder of the mountain after she took her first nce at Bai Yan.
Hurrying to pull her son behind her back and picking up the baby tiger: Im sorry for trespassing on this forbidden ground, we didnt mean to disturb your rest. We will leave now.
Theres good reason for Bai Yan to be so rmed and defensive before this morous woman of ming red, shes strong, second only to Di Cang based on her judgement.
Hold on.
Seeing that Bai Yan was about to turn away, the morous woman hurried to break free from thest bit of the void, her eyes showing urgency. You cant go.
Startled by the outcry from the back, she turns back and asked: Is there something else?
I Biting that rosy lip, the morous woman had on a look of strong expectations: I am Suzaku (Vermillion Bird).
Suzaku?
Bai Yans hand actually trembled at the name: You are Suzaku?
Yes, I am Suzaku, that glimmer of hope now burns like a sparkling me, do you remember me?
Calmly shaking her head, Bai Yan answers truthfully and denies it: I heard Xiao Wan (princess) mentioning you before, and then I had that dream of a white tiger. Im just wondering, do you know or have anything to do with the white tiger? When she said this, her eyes were also sneaking a peek at the dumb looking Little Rice in her arms.
When the baby white tiger imed that the Demon Mountain seemed oddly familiar before, Bai Yans instinct already knew it couldnt be a coincidence. It must be rted to the four sacred beasts.
That answer definitely caused a pang of disappointment in Suzakus face. First giving a look at Bai Yan, then back at Little Rice, she sighed helplessly: State Teacher didnt lie, you and the King have forgotten everything
She forgot me.
Forgot the me who waited a thousand years here for her.
Bai Yan didnt know the pain thats currently coursing through this Vermillion Birds heart, but she did have a lot of questions to ask now that shes found a lead. Taking two steps forward: Do you know about the dream I had? And did me and Di Cang have a past before?
The State Teacher said I shouldnt tell you so I cant say anything more. Pursing that lip, Suzaku makes a bittersweet smile: Can you stay here?
Can you stay in the Demon Mountain?
Lowering that gaze like shes contemting something, If you answer my question then I will stay
However, by the time Bai Yan looked up again, what she saw hadpletely taken her aback. The morous woman was tearing up with total disregard for her own appearance like someone being ripped away from their closest kin.
Chapter 566 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (5)
Chapter 566 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (5)
Why are you crying? Bai Yan hated it when others cry in front of herself for she couldnt bear those tears. Otherwise, why else would she yield to her son so easily? Its all because of those tears thatsmon in a baby!
Whoo-ooh, Suzaku wipes some of those tears andposes her voice to an audible level. If you stay then I wont cry. Can you not leave? I wont ask for much, only half a month is that okay? That voice was now pleading, giving away the intense fear of being rejected over this unreasonable demand.
It couldnt be helped She has already waited for a millennium, and of the four sacred beasts that once roamed this world, only she remains.
No matter how strong willed a woman was, loneliness would get to anyone, especially when her onlypanion was Di Xiao Wan who would asionally visit. The demon princess may be fun to have around due to her frank and carefree nature, but that could never fill the void in her heart until now.
Half a month, only half a month, Im not asking for much.
Bai Yan continues to stare at the tears trickling down Suzakus cheek, causing her heart to twist and churn immeasurably. In the end the only reaction she made was a frown.
For the Vermillion Bird, she would of course not miss that. Borderline panicking now over the negative appearance, the morous woman hurried to raise two fingers to draw the number ten in the air.
Note: the number ten in Chinese is written like the churchs cross in case you guys didnt get it.
Ten days if you cant, nine days will do too! When she reached thest bit of her plea, the grievance has grown so strong that Suzaku was now openly weeping.
Dont cry, moving forward, she helps wipe some of those tears from the woman. I will stay with you, or you can follow me down the Demon Mountain instead.
Probably the promise helped because Suzaku had stopped the weeping to a certain extent: Really? It is great that you can stay with me. I cant leave this ce.
Why?
I need to keep watch over something hidden inside the Demon Mountain. When you locate Azure Dragon and ck Turtle as well then you cane take it away.
The gorgeous woman now fully reverts back to her morous self, Even if its just half a month, its enough.
But instead of showing happiness like the other side, Bai Yan only showed a look of perplexity over thatst remark. Turning her head downward at the dumb looking tiger, she lifts him up to properly disy the little fe: I remember that when I had the dream of the white tiger is when I contracted with Little Rice, does that mean hes White Tiger?
Yes, and no, Suzaku gives amenting sigh at Little Rice before shaking her head. There is White Tigers blood in his body, just that hes not the real White Tiger yet.
The real White Tiger is a young general who is capable of turning the tide in any major battle!
One stomp to shake the world.
One p to destroy thousands.
But this Little Rice is too weak. I can easily flick him away with a single finger.
When he awakens, thats when the real White Tiger will return. Of course, this will require your help. Giving a dazzling smile now that her moods lightened up, Suzaku suddenly makes a stomp of her feet like shes just remembered something: Queen, you dont know how abominable those female demonesses are in the Demon Realm. Whenever they see Sire, they would all ogle at him until theyre drooling. If it wasnt because I couldnt leave the Demon Mountain, I wouldve already killed those people! At the thought of this, Suzaku would immediately show off a grumpy appearance like shes ready to give a good beating.
To root for this idea, Bai Xiachen also nods his little head in order: Thats right. Those bad women are too evil. In order to go against my mother, they would kidnap me and my friends in order to make her submit. That snake woman even tried to force me to take a poison.
What? A sh of viciousness flickered in the morous womans eye, The snakes are nothing more than one of the most inferior existence in the Demon Realm. How dare they try to covet after the position of queen? They deserve death for the sins theymitted!
I did not expect that after thousands of years the snake demons would have such audacity now. I must inform His Majesty afterwards.
Sister Suzaku, you see my mother is always being bullied by bad people. In order to avoid something like that again, do you have any treasure for her? All bright and innocent, Bai Xiachen asks with hopeful eyes that could melt ones heart.
Chapter 567 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (6)
Chapter 567 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (6)
Bai Yans face was ck as shes ever had it, My son can you not take it for granted when asking for a gift from someone else? Thats not a good habit to have!
Let me think about it, Suzaku rubs her chin like shes thinking. Suddenly, her eyes sparkled with delight: I remember now. About a hundred years ago, there was a bastard who dared to trespass into the Demon Mountain in order to steal. I caught him and beat him good, and I knabbed his storage bag as punishment.
But Sister Suzaku, who is so bold that they woulde steal from the Demon Mountain? Looking up in curiosity, Bai Xiachen really wanted to know.
Giving pause, the morous woman instead gazed down at the baby tiger: I think it was a member of the tiger n, whatever Huang Che Mu. If not for him being rted to White Tiger, I wouldnt have let him go!
Huang Che Mu, tiger n?
Little Rices eyes widened: Isnt that Huang Xiao Yings father? He actually has the courage to steal from the Demon Mountain!
Talk about being the apple not falling far from the tree! I bet the girls habit of stealing is also inherited from her old man.
He seems to have a daughter named Huang Xiao Ying too. When I caught him, he kneeled and begged for mercy, iming theres a little tiger cub waiting for him back at home and needs to be fed. It was during that moment where he told me the girls name. Out of pity, I let him go.
Thats right, Huang Che Mu was the only one who ever trespassed into the Demon Mountain and managed to return alive in all these centuries. Therefore, after his n became aware of this fact, he was then immediately taken as the chief and the rest was history.
That means Huang Xiao Ying is already over a century old? All stiff in his demeanor, Little Rice had all his fur raised like a ball.
If it is based on the age of human beings, this Huang Xiao Ying is already an olddy, and Im only a baby tiger of five!
Misstress~ in his panic, the little fe promptly jumped into Bai Yans embrace. Making a pitiful face: You mustnt contract that Huang Xiao Ying, otherwise. I willmit suicide in front of you, whoo-ooh.
Being the understanding and considerate adult that she was, Bai Yan didnt have the heart to point out Demons are different in terms of counting ones age. Turning back to Suzaku: Where are you keeping your stashes, can I see?
The treasures thats collected by Suzaku cannot be anything ordinary.
Okay, Suzakus smile has reached up to her eyes at this point, those things were originally for you anyways. Now that you are here, just take what belongs to you.
Why?
Because Stumping on that for a bit, her smile grew even deeper till its all that she could express: Im yours anyway so naturally my possessions are yours as well.
Bai Yan definitely shuddered over that answer. Thats right, shes shuddering at the thought of being the love target of another female. Shes just not into that sort of rtionship so she couldnt help but give the weird eye at the morous woman.
Oh, uhh, Queen, dont misunderstand me. Suzaku then got all shy and fiddly with her fingers: What I meant is when you return with Azure Dragon and ck Turtle, you can then contract with me. It will greatly benefit you.
In truth, if it wasnt for the fact that she still couldnt leave this Demon Mountain, this Vermillion Bird wouldve jumped at making the contract already.
With the misconception out of the way, it was time they went to the secret stash in question. Suzaku didnt hide it far, only a short walk away, which gave Bai Yan ample time to sweep across the entire treasure trove.
As an alchemist, the medicine ingredients were the first to go naturally. However, there were many useful treasures as well that was outside of her field of expertise.
This Soul Bracelet can trap a beings soul into its confines. When done, even if they are your mortal enemy, they will still have to submit to your will! Suzaku exins, proud of the fact that shes got something that could please.
Putting the bracelet away after getting the details: Not bad. I will go collect a powerful soulter and gift it to my grandfather from the Lan House.
Chapter 568 - The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (7)
Chapter 568 The Avoided Huang Xiao Ying (7)
The first thing she thought of was the Lan House. After all, it was this family who stood by her side during times of distress. That kind of bond and kindness could never be forgotten.
The tea from this teapot can help increase ones spiritual energy, hmm this is useful for Grandpa Bai back at the Medicine Sect. And this one
Because of Suzakus words earlier, Bai Yan ended up not holding back at all and grabbed the best things there were, thus filling her storage sack to the brim of exploding. Suzaku, I saw a lot of precious herbs growing around the mountain when I wasing up. I intend to take them as well, is that fine with you?
For Bai Yan, this Vermillion Bird would never say no, not in the past and most certainly not now. Giving a nod immediately: The things on this Demon Mountain is all yours. Theres no need to ask me if you wish you can take them all.
Okay here, take Little Rice, Im sure the two of you have a lot of things to catch up upon.
Readily throwing the baby tiger into the other sides arm, Bai Yan then took her sons hand: Son, lets go, were going on a harvesting trip.
Okay Mother, I will listen to you. All smiles, the boy starts getting all excited for the trip.
Let us go then.
Hand in hand, the mother and son pair then left the cave, leaving behind one tiger and one bird in the background who kept eyeing each other awkwardly.
How did you be so weak now? After a few minutes, it was Suzaku who broke the silence with her helpless sigh.
Little Rice on the other hand only blinked innocently like he didnt understand: I dont know what you are talking about, I dont know you.
You are too weak now, Suzaku continues her one sided conversation with a shake of that head. The enemy that the Queen will face in the future is very strong, you cant protect her like that. Your priority now is to increase your strength, you cant.
But just as Suzaku was nning to lecture the baby tiger further, Little Rice did something unbelievable by bringing out a pig trotter from out of some secret hiding spot and took a huge bite out of it.
Little Master is finally gone, I dont need to hide it anymore! Its all because of him that I had to hide my snack for so long.
If I let Little Master see this trotter then he will definitely take it away from me.
Suzakus face was abysmally dark right now. She wanted tosh out by tossing this sted cat away but endured only thanks to her years of experience in self restraint.
When did you be so gluttonous? Where did the one who only knows how to cultivate and train go? Are you going to onlye to your senses once your soul awakens?
Despite all that talk, Little Rice didnt care and continued to munch on his trotter. To this baby cub, food stands above all, including pastpanions!
Forget it, Suzaku couldnt take it anymore and just tossed this big glutton away. Eat and eat until you explode then!
Humph, even his character haspletely changed now that hes reborn. I hope Azure Dragon and ck Turtle wont disappoint me as much as he is, otherwise I might just strangle the three of them so they get reincarnated again!
Demon Mountain.
Under the coverage of the white glowing light in this terrain, Bai Yan was fully enjoying herself as she harvested all the herbs she deemed suitable. Son, weve picked all the things we can take without harming the ecosystem. Lets go now.
Then just as the pair was about to return back up the slope, thats when they heard the series of footsteps from behind, thus causing her to wrinkle up that brow.
Godfather, thats her, shes the one who refused to listen to my persuasion and forcibly entered the Demon Mountain. The voice was crisp and clear, almost charming even if not for the content in that sentence. Fortunately she got lucky, Lady Suzaku is currently in dormancy so shes able to avoid hard times. Otherwise, she might already be dead by now. Having said that, Jun Ruqings eyes were obviously showing disappointment.
Why did Lady Suzaku not kill this woman who encroached onto her territory?
Chapter 569 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (1)
Chapter 569 Guest of the Demon Mountain (1)
Is there something? Her tone may be indifferent, but that gaze carried the arrogance of overlooking all the beings of this world like they are beneath herself.
Jun Ruqing on the other hand didnt care for the attitude, her attention solely focused on the herbs in Bai Yans hand only. She was gleeful inside but made sure to hide it like shes regretting the fact.
Miss, the medicinal materials of this Demon Mountain belongs to Lady Suzaku. If you take these herbs away, you will inevitably anger her. I merely dont want you to throw away your own life, hence the reason why I brought the elders to advise you.
This is set in stone, evidence and witnesses are all here, she cant escape now!
The fox woman may have hidden her true intent well; however, Bai Yans not going to miss that glimmer of gloating light in the iris. Making a sneer, she didnt care and openly rebuttals the foe: There is no need for your concern. If theres nothing else then donte bothering me. Son, let us go.
This absolutely delighted Jun Ruqing after hearing that response. Unable to resist, a faint smile ended up seeping through to only be retracted in the next second when she turned back to the elders. Godfather, I have already tried to persuade her. Shes not listening and insists on angering Lady Suzaku, Im out of ideas.
The First Elder didnt speak though despite being the target of that pretentious speech. Instead, his eyes were fully locked onto Bai Yan like hes contemting something in his mind.
After a long while, he asks with a doubtful voice: Queen?
On the day where Di Cang and Bai Yan entered the Demon Realm, only the State Teacher a select group of the ministers were permitted to be present out of fear of scaring the Queen with their vast numbers. Therefore, none of the elders present knew who Bai Yan was and thus the uncertainty.
Stopping over that word, Bai Yan meets the excited look of the elder: You got something else to say?
Forgive me Queen, I didnt know the one who came to the Demon Mountain is you. If I had known, I wouldnt have caused such a scene. Making a meepish smile, the First Elder then shoots a warning look at his goddaughter.
This girl did not tell me the person who came to the Demon Mountain is the Queen! Whats more, the entire territory in the Demon Realm is the Queens, why should she get consent from others?
Ruqing, dont you think you should give me an exnation on whats going on here?
The fox woman trembled hard at the demand, her face blue and white from shock. The way her godfather was acting went beyond her expectations and more.
For one, it stands to reason that everyone should be enraged that a human woman was trying to upy this Demon Mountain and take its treasure, so why? Why would the Queen be exempt?
Godfather, these days Her Highness refused to meet anyone, thats why I didnt know her identity. Whats more. Halting for a second, she bites her lip like shes the one facing grievance: The Demon Mountain is so dangerous, Im just doing this out of concern for her safety. Not to mention Lady Suzakus temper is not good to begin with. If she learns of an intrudering into her home, I cant even fathom what she would do to everyone.
The reason why the Demon Mountain was called the forbidden grounds was all because of the Vermillion Bird living here. Aside from Di Cang and Di Xiao Wan who would asionally barge her way into this ce, none were allowed less they want to be burned to death by the birds me. Thats why its without surprise that many of the elders would start worrying in their hearts. They know how troublesome it would be if Jun Ruqings words were toe to fruition.
Chapter 570 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (2)
Chapter 570 Guest of the Demon Mountain (2)
Ruqing! The First Elder sighs and makes a frustrated face: I have told you before that you dont have to worry about the businesses rted to the King. If Her Highness trespasses into the Demon Mountain then there will be His Majestying to save her, theres no need for you to interfere.
Not to mention
The rtionship between the Queen and the one residing here is not ordinary to begin with.
Seemingly decided now in her mind after being reprehended, Godfather, its precisely because shes our queen that its more dangerous! I heard Lady Suzaku has an extraordinary rtionship with Sire, and in the past, she has already burned one of His Majestys admirers after the woman trespassed into her domain. If it bes known that the Queen is here, what do you all think would happen?
The meaning and intent of her exnation was as clear as daylight. First was how much the Vermillion Bird hates Bai Yan, secondly in how Di Cang and Suzaku had an extramarital affair.
And sure enough, Bai Yans attention has been caught, just that its only the look of someone confused by what they were hearing.
Moreover, who doesnt know the one here in the Demon Mountain is very special. In fact, if there were no queen, then maybe. the position of queen wouldve been hers instead. Im only doing this out of concern for Her Royal Highnesss safety.
Pah!
In a fit of range, the First Elder directly sends a p across Jun Ruqings face over that outrageous statement. Now on her snowy white skin was the print of five fingers due to the impact.
Ruqing, you disappoint me! The elder sighs, exhausted by everything thats transpiring.
He honestly thought his goddaughter could control her feeling for Di Cang, but his expectations were wrong, very wrong.
Can love really make a person lose their senses so easily?
First Elder, quell your anger first, Im sure Ruqing didnt mean to do what she did.
The rest of the elders quickly steps in to help sooth the situation. They are aware of how sensible the fox woman could be at these times, yet this asion went against all that they know of her. Whats more, she has the audacity to frame Di Cang. If word reaches the mans ear, a storm would ensue without a doubt.
Thats right, Ruqing made a mistake, thats her fault no doubt. However, her intents were good in the end. If we must find some sort of fault here though, it would be her misconception of the Queen being a pce maid; otherwise, why would shee running to us for help?
When Bai Yan heard the elders persuasions, she actually gawked her mouth in surprise. Facing the ghastly white fox woman: Miss have we met before?
..
The elders are likewise startled by the question then.
What does she mean by this? Didnt Ruqing say she had tried to persuade Her Highness in not stepping into the Demon Mountain? Whats this stuff about have we met?
Son, have you seen her before? Bai Yan pulls her son in front of herself and made a deep smile.
As the most adorable and lovable son of his mother, Bai Xiachen would of course not miss the meaning behind those words. Making the most devious and sly grin: Mother, isnt she thedy in charge of sweeping the floor? I remember she was constantly squatting outside our ce, to think she was the First Elders goddaughter. Turning to said elder, the baby boy then puts on the most dissatisfied face he could make: Grandpa Elder, does my Baddie Father know about this? Pushing your own goddaughter into being the cleaningdy is not right you know.
Chapter 571 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (3)
Chapter 571 Guest of the Demon Mountain (3)
The boys words may appear nominally on Jun Ruqings side, but in fact its to tell the elders one thing: during this period the woman has been stalking the White Moon Pce acting as a cleaningdy. Therefore, the lie of not knowing who the queen was bes false.
You youre spouting lies! The fox woman cries out in desperation, falling into panic as she does so: I have never disguised myself as a pce maid, you are framing me.
Instead of being angered at being called a little liar, Bai Xiachen only popped his mouth into a O shape like hes surprised as well. So its not Grandpa Elder who sent you to clean my home, its you doing it on your own? Im sorry Grandpa Elder, its my fault for wronging you. That said, the boy then sincerely bows his head like a good little kid: I was too quick to judge earlier, my apologies for the mistake. Her outfit is simply too simr to the other pce maids, thats why I thought she was a cleaningdy when she was sweeping the floor with the broom.
The First Elder immediately got wet in the eyes, The Crown Prince is too sensible. Such a lovely child, who could dislike such a boy.
Highness, you dont need to be so polite with us, after all, you didnt mean it. The First Elder then shifted his attention back over to his goddaughter who clearly lost control of the situation: Ruqing, exin yourself this instant.
EEEEHHH! She is Jun Ruqing? Bai Xiachen abruptly exims, showing a look of horror for some reason.
Originally the fox woman was already trembling from her godfathers interrogation, but the boys loud voice only made it worse. In that moment, she actually went numb and went to the knees.
Highness, do you know this goddaughter of mine? Shifting to the little prince, the First Elder asks.
Making a tied look for the longest time, Bai Xiachen eventually speaks: A few days ago, Huang Xiao Ying came to find Mother in order to make trouble. Fortunately Auntie was there also and stopped it before it could happen. Then after a confession due to duress, Huang Xiao Ying came clean and revealed it was this woman who led her along, iming Mother had multiple affairs with other men beforeing
For the sake of his own tiger friend, Bai Xiachen could only keep the fact that Huang Xiao Ying divulged everything for the sake of Little Rice. After all, its not good for ones reputation to have a century old lioness going after a baby cub, thus the me could only fall on Di Xiao Wan.
Jun Ruqing! The First Elder roars, You got some nerve there, framing the Queen behind her back? Do you think Sires sight is blind or something? You think he wouldnt know the Queens character well?
Getting more and more flustered now: Godfather, that Huang Xiao Ying is framing me, I have done no such thing.
Hoho, are you taking me for a fool or thinking I have a twisted mindset? A brainless girl like that Huang Xiao Ying could never hatch a n of this scale or intricacy. The First Elder has lost all the warmth from his voice, turning stern and serious like a figure of authority that he was.
Meanwhile in the background, Bai Xiachen only watched in silence while holding Bai Yans hand. Why do I keep getting the feeling that Huang Xiao Ying would be very sad if she learns of the elders opinion?
Godfather, I am wrong, I know I am wrong, I beg you not to tell His Majesty about this. In a desperate plea, Jun Ruqing pulls against her godfathers sleeve, tears falling like a waterfall.
If was in the past, the other elders present wouldve already stepped in to help out. However, the matter involves the royal family and the fault definitely lies with her.
How could a girl who was so clever in the past be so vicious?
Second Elder, Third Elder, finding no hope from this angle, Jun Ruqing hurries to look elsewhere. You two must help. If things reach the Kings ear, it will be the end of me.
Chapter 572 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (4)
Chapter 572 Guest of the Demon Mountain (4)
Thinking of the consequences, Jun Ruqings face now grew extremely pale and could literally be described as a ghost. But regardless of her begging and head banging from the kowtowing, none of the elders would move. They only had disappointment left for the girl.
Queen, the First Elder sighs and cups his hand at Bai Yan. This is my fault for not disciplining her well, leading her to have such a distorted heart. I will personally report this to His Majesty, is that fine?
Bai Yan didnt speak, only giving a silent nod before turning away with her son in tow. However, there are simply those who dont learn or understand their own mistakes.
From out of nowhere in the back: Queen, I indeed made a mistake out of jealousy, but if I were you I wouldnt continue. I cant bear to watch you die! Covering that zing hatred in her eyes now, the fox woman wants to make one final attempt at ruining Bai Yans rtionship. There are no lies about Sires rtionship with Lady Suzaku. If you insist on going up the Demon Mountain, you will surely die!
Slightly turning her head around to confront the impudent woman: You should worry about yourself first. As for me, I dont need your caring.
That instantly causes Jun Ruqing to stiffen over as she looked up to see that indifferent gaze shooting her way.
Ive already said it to this extent, how can she be so unfazed by this? It cant be. Does she really not care about His Majesty being with other females?
Impossible, theres no woman in this world who would willing allow their man to cheat on them, nor would they ept multiple wives to share their husband!
Queen, you may not care about Sire having concubines in his harem, but Lady Suzaku will definitely care about your existence. Going all in now, Jun Ruqing gnashes her teeth and didnt care anymore: After all, theyve known each for so long already, you are merely ater.
The implication her words were that Suzaku should be the main wife while shes nothing but a third party who came inter to steal another womans man.
Jun Ruqing, you are looking for death! The First Elder haspletely exploded with rage now. in his fit, the man actually sent a punch directly onto his goddaughters chest and sent the fox woman flying across the grasses.
Despite the trickling of blooding out of her mouth, the jealous one had on a rather happy smirk in light of her dire situation.
I wont let you have a good time either even if it means my death. Lady Suzaku will definitely kill you!
Queen, dont listen to her nonsense. The First Elder anxiously turns to Bai Yan, his voice urgent and afraid: Lady Suzaku cant be in a rtionship with His Majesty, its impossible!
The possessive desire of a woman mustnt be underestimated, its a terrible thing to meddle with, that much the First Elder knew. However, the old man obviously thought too much of it this time.
Is that it? The reason you cried out for me? Unfazed and without an ounce of care, Bai Yan mildly asks the defeated woman.
..
This isnt that news big enough? Jun Ruqing pops her eyes in disbelief.
If there is nothing of importance then dont call out to me again As for you elders here, Im sure I will get a proper answer for todays incident, am I right? Squinting her eyes to scan the group of old farts who came today, Bai Yans warning tone takes them hostage like a knife.
Subconsciously rubbing that neck like his heads about to roll, the First Elder hurries to answer: Of course Your Highness, Sire really loves you. The whole reason the pce harem remains empty to this date is all for your sake!
Ho, Jun Ruqing snorts then, not believing the statement from her godfather at all.
How stupid can Godfather be? Theres no way this woman would believe such an obvious lie. After all, how can anyone foresee the future centuries away when the human woman hasnt even been born yet.
Chapter 573 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (5)
Chapter 573 Guest of the Demon Mountain (5)
Oh, I know.
As a result of that mild and indifferent way of answering from Bai Yan, Jun Ruqingsst tinge of contempt was lost. Right now, theres only incredulous and disbelief in that face.
Is the Queen that stupid? Godfathers words are obviously there to deceive her, why would she believe that nonsense?
The other elders also exchanged looks of oddity for they didnt expect such shameless words either from their leader. Furthermore, they never thought the Queen to believe it too!
Jun Ruqing, the First Elder got sharp in his tone like a sword slicing down, it seems Ive been too indulgent of you over the years, letting you forget your own status! Her Highness is not someone you can nder.
This point immediately sent the fox woman into a terrible shake. Indeed, the matter of her identity was a big sore spot in her mind. Take Huang Xiao Ying for example. Theres been multiple asions where she wouldve liked to be in the same situation, make plenty of trouble and still have her old man clean up the mess.
But she couldnt!
Shes only a daughter of a small little general that perished. By coincidence and by fate, she was then epted as the goddaughter of the First Elder due to her cleverness and ability to please.
HaHa Out of the blue, Jun Ruqing justughed and made the most painful face anyone has ever seen her made: If my identity is not worthy, then what about hers?
Pointing straight to Bai Yan with that using finger, her actions were damning and caused her godfather to turn green.
You But before the old man could explode again, the moment was cut short by a female call of a bird from within the mountain valley.
This absolutely delighted the fox woman till shes openlyughing in a maniacal manner. Do you all hear that? Thats Lady Suzakus bird call! This woman is doomed for stealing from the Demon Mountain. Theres no way she would let this person leave even if she is the queen.
Suzaku has killed every female who tried to seduce the king that came here, theres no way this would be any different!
From within the void, an enraged and rumbling voice quickly drifted over, causing everyones heart to go numb from fright.
Who? Who ising to my Demon Mountain to make trouble? They are asking for death!
It was so hard to be reunited with the Queen, how dare theye and interrupt our great reunion?!
Its just that
When Suzaku swept her sharp gaze across the field in this valley, her face quickly caught sight of the target of her fealty, which also causes her to be doubtful and confused.
Does this group know the Queen? If so, touching them wont be so good then.
Lady Suzaku! Jun Ruqing cries out, her eyes showing joy after seeing the elders ghastly expression. You are finally here! This woman not only came to steal from the Demon Mountain, she is also delusional enough to want to be the Queen of the Demon Realm. Please punish her!
The Vermillion Bird just gawked like her brain just went poof.
What What???
Queen have always been the mistress of this realm, what delusion and want?
Clearly a thousand years of experience hasnt prepared Suzaku for this level of stupidity.
Ruqing, if you be good and walk away with me now, I can still save you out of consideration for our bond through the years. But if you continue to tarnish the Queens name then dont me me for being cold and not helping you. Whateveres next is your own doing. No matter how disappointed he was of this fox woman, the First Elder still wanted to give her a final chance to save herself from utter destruction.
Godfather, I dont know what you are talking about. Flickering a vicious light in her eyes, Jun Ruqing didnt give a hoot and presses on with her nonsense. Everyone knows Lady Suzaku is in love with His Majesty. Now that someone is trying to steal the Queens throne, its only to be expected that herdyship would be enraged.
Chapter 574 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (6)
Chapter 574 Guest of the Demon Mountain (6)
Even if I cant escape my imminent death, I still wont let her do any better! Thinking of this, Jun Ruqings eyes are now openly hostile.
As for Suzaku the Vermillion Bird, she was even more confused and lost. The only thing running through this morous womans head now was thatstment and the fear of what it entailed.
Stinking bitch, what are you talking about! In her urgent rage, she quickly steps out from the void andshes out in defense of herself: When did I like the King?
Why did I never know I liked the King?
Making a dismissive smile, the fox woman only took this as the other side being shy and didnt want to let everyone know. But it doesnt matter, her goal has been achieved for the impressions been made regarding Bai Yan as the third-party thief!
Yet
The next action from Suzaku went against everything thats been nned.
Queen, you have to believe me, the person Ive liked have and always will be you. How can I possibly like a stinking man!
Her resentfulness was disyed fully in the re she shot over to the criminal responsible for this mess, which only got emphasized when Suzaku turned back to Bai Yan with a tearful and pitiful face. If one didnt know better, they might just assume shes being abandoned by her husband that caught her cheating and was now in the middle of trying to make excuses.
Bai Yan on the other hand only felt increasingly ufortable under that look. Rubbing her arms like shes just got the goosebumps: You insulted Di Cang just now you know. What do you think he would do if he learns of it?
That immediately caused a horrible change in Suzakus face.
She has always found the opposite sex disgusting, thats why she ended up saying that sentence without forethought. However, that doesnt excuse the fact that the man shes so jealous of was the king and husband to the woman whom shes sworn absolute loyalty to.
Sister Suzaku, you just scolded Baddie Father, especially while in front of Mother. If he learns of what you did, he will definitelye pluck your feathers. All smiles, the little steambun just had to chime in at the worst possible moment.
Going stiff like a rock, Suzakus face had fallen into full panic mode.
Dont assume just because Di Cang has lost his memories of the past that he would turn a blind eye to this transgression. Whenever its rted to Bai Yan, the man always stands at the forefront and would plow through any obstacle or threat. And now, shes insulted him right in front of the biggest taboo possible! It be a miracle if he doesnt chop her to pieces and make some roast chicken out of it.
Qu Queen, you have to help me. Suzaku then pulls at Bai Yans hand, her face pitiful and crying: You have to save me from the King. If you dont then I will die in front of you!
Stop crying already. Scanning the people present, her gaze carefully swept across everyone while making a heavy grin. If I dont say it, and they dont say it, who do you think will tell him then?
As long as she doesnt tattle then these old-timers are sure to keep their mouths shut less they want to get on her bad side.
Phew, then thats great! Heaving a long sigh of relief, the Vermillion Birddy swiftly returns to her old confident self as she eyed the criminal responsible for her misfortune.
Under that squinting stare, Jun Ruqings face had lost all the blood from it.
No impossible! Lady Suzaku clearly likes the King, otherwise why else would she kill off all those females who tried to seduce His Majesty?
And why why is she acting like a little wife before the Queen?
You are called Jun Ruqing? Suzakus snarl has now formed an intimidating smile, thus allowing the bloodthirsty light to practically shine out of her iris. What, do you have an opinion about my guest?
Widening her eyes in disbelief, the fox woman ends up stumbling backwards till she finally falls to the floor.
I I wouldnt dare.
Not dare? Suzakus smile was now barring teeth and releasing a suffocating aura of murder across thendscape. Youre already trying to frame her by saying shes here to steal the Demon Mountains treasure. She is my guest, if she wants, everything here is hers to take. What else do you have to say for yourself?
The horror on Jun Ruqings face only grew worse, The treasures in the Demon Mountain is hers to take? Why is Lady Suzaku treating this human woman so differently?
Sister Suzaku, she likes my Baddie Father, and ndered my mother about having multiple affairs behind his back. Looking up at the morous woman who only grew more furious with every word, Bai Xiachen intends to add as much fuel to the fire as possible. Why are there so many people out there who wants to take my old pops away?
Chapter 575 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (7)
Chapter 575 Guest of the Demon Mountain (7)
That so? Suzaku then raises a I got it smile, You want to use me to crush your rival, hence the reason why you framed me about liking His Majesty.
The fox woman wanted to back off again after that statement, sadly for her though, theres nowhere left to back off to due to the big tree in the back.
Unfortunately Pressing a few steps forward, the Vermillion Bird changes her smile to a sinister one that raised all the hair against her victim: I, Suzaku, hate being used by others!
BANG!
In a sweep of her hand, a ming ball of heat promptly flew out and smashed right into Jun Ruqings chest.
AH!! Screaming out in excruciating pain, the fox woman only had despair left on that face.
You can all scram now! Shifting her sharp gaze to the elders next, By the way, tell Sire that the Queen will be staying at the Demon Mountain for a while. After saying that, Suzaku was just about to turn when guilt got the better of her. Remember to tell him this is Her Highnesss will, she promised me to stay.
In case the man would think Ive kidnapped his family ande fight me for her.
Making a meek smile, the First Elder didnt want to go any deeper: Alright, I will definitely report the truth to His Majesty. As for my goddaughter Issuing out a long helpless sigh, You can do as you please with Ruqing, I wont interfere or be involved anymore.
Ho, downright rude in her response, Suzakuys it down bluntly. You cant get involved even if you want! Now scram!!
For Di Cang its fear, for Bai Yan its respect. However, for everyone else, shes not going to give a hoot about the rest. And sure enough, the members of the Demon Council promptly backed out of the mountain valley, leaving behind the still horrified fox demoness to fend for herself.
Queen, how should we deal with this woman? Rubbing her chin, Suzaku asks.
Still indifferent as usual, Bai Yan only shot a single nce at the person: You can do as you see fit. I need to go refine these ingredients while they are still fresh, I fear I wont have any time to deal with her.
Okay, all smiles, then I will make sure she regrets the decision for the rest of her life!
Jun Ruqings pupils magnified as a result of the intense fear, that voice shaking: No! I dont want to die. I beg you, please let me go
Despite the repeated pleading, the fox demoness actually broke out into a hystericalugh afterwards.
Queen, you will not be able to get what you want! Do you think that His Majesty really loves you? If not for you shamelessly giving birth to this brat, you think Sire wouldve epted you?!
Shut up! Suzakus face got cold and murderous. In the next second, a gulf of me promptly seeped out of the floor to devour Jun Ruqings entire existence, burning her and searing that soul.
Though the pain was so immense that it hadpletely distorted the womans face, the look in those eyes were release and sess.
Not missing this strange behavior, Suzaku sneered andughed at the target: You want to irritate me and have me kill you immediately? Too bad for you it wont go as you wish. My Vermillion me can burn infinitely so long as I will it, all the while healing and damaging you at the same time. You can enjoy a month of this pain before Im done with you, hahaha!
AHHH! From within the burning me, Jun Ruqings voice have already be hoarse and ghostly, making it all the more hair raising as it resounded across the mountain.
You will all pay for this! Pay for this you hear me!
Bai Yan, dont think for a second Suzaku can protect you forever on this Demon Mountain! There are plenty more like me who wants to be the queen. There is bound to be one who will take your life!
While curses and the smell of burning flesh and soul made up the background, Bai Yan on the other hand never once turned back like shes oblivious to the torturous scene.
Mother Looking up like hes worried for some reason, Bai Xiachen attempts to make someforting words: Dont listen to that evil woman. Baddie Father only have you in his eyes, Im only second fiddle.
Chapter 576 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (8)
Chapter 576 Guest of the Demon Mountain (8)
Bai Yan went stiff over that sentence, her eyes showing a glint of surprise: Are you worried that I will be affected by the words of that person?
Not answering for a while, the little steambun appears to be troubled and was trying to think of a proper response.
You silly, petting her sons hair, Bai Yan turns it around tofort the boy instead. As if your mother I would be so easily manipted by others?
At that, Bai Xiachen finally loosened up his mood with that sigh and smiled. You can rest assured Mother. I know Baddie Father really does like you, because in his mind, even without me, you two can just make another one. But without you, its equivalent to losing the world.
For some reason, when Bai Yan heard her sons sentence there, she had a strange feeling its full of grief.
Didnt you dislike him before, why you helping him so much now?
Tilting that little head of his: Its true I dont like Baddie Father. He not only bullies me, he also bit Mother. I would never bite Mother like that. It must hurt, right?
In the eyes of this youngling, the biggest impression he has of Di Cang was the fact that he forcefully kissed Bai Yan. Well, to him it only looked like a ferocious bite and nothing more.
But Bai Xiachen then bursts into a gleeful smile: Baddie Father is able to protect Mother. As long as he can protect you then I dont care. Anyone who can protect you is fine in my book.
That instantly brought on a wave of warmth into Bai Yans heart. Smiling straight to her eyes: Im so happy to have a son like you. Lets go, this time I must seed in creating that pill. Once I do, I can then have an immediate breakthrough.
Kay!
Inside the Snake ns home, an old man was currently sitting there with his knees crossed. Due to how weak that body was, one could barely tell he was alive if not for that small sound of breathing.
Ancestor, I just got a message from Qing Xue. She is asking when she cane back. A middle-aged man asks after pushing open the door to this room.
Note: Qing Xue is the other snake woman who wants to make trouble from that incident.
Going bitter in his lip, the one known as the ancestor of these snakes could only close his eyes: Im afraid she cante back anymore.
Frowning over that answer: What is the meaning of this? Qing Luan made a mistake, thats true and its her problem, theres no reason for the entire snake n to be involved. Does Sire really intend to punish our entire family over one single womans fault?
Haha, Snake Ancestor just made a wry smile again. If only that was the case Sadly, Qing Luan had summoned me over during the confrontation, and I too made the mistake of moving against the queen at that time. Considering His Majestys personality, you think he would let us off?
But its already been a few days since he returned to the Demon Realm. Ancestor, are you sure youre not overthinking this? The middle-aged man then chuckles slightly like hes not willing to believe whats happening.
As if His Majesty would wipe out our entire snake n for a woman. Whats more, were preparing to attack the Celestial Realm, why would Sire weaken his own strength?
The old snake shakes his head and shatters that illusion: Qing Feng, the man didnte during this period, not because he couldnt, rather he feels no urgency to do so. Once hes done tending to the other matters at hand, he will definitelye dispose of our n.
After saying this, the said senior bes too tired to keep his eyes open and closes them.
And, considering the mans strength at the time, he couldve easily killed me back then. Yet he left me alive, what for? Its to deal with me in person after he returns to the Demon Realm!
Chapter 577 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (9)”
Chapter 577 Guest of the Demon Mountain (9)
That useless Qing Luan, if she wants to be the queen than it cant be so tant. Fortunately, our snake n still have Qing Xue. If she can escape this cmity then the position will definitely be hers in the future!
Qing Feng was ready to refute the ancestral snake again when a flustered voice from the outside interrupted him: Chief, this is not good! Its His Majesty! Hes demanding your presence and is ordering you to crawl over to him!
What?
The middle-aged man shuddered at the news.
It cant be, Ancestor is right and intends to wipe out our entire snake n?
You go ahead. The old ancestral snake bitterly smiles: I fear I cant even move my body anymore in my current state. Whatever is toe, you must handle it in my stead now Qing Feng.
Yes, Ancestor. Closing his eyes, the man bows his head inpliance before turning away for the door.
The main lobby of the Snake ns home.
Qing Feng had just stepped into the hall when he was immediately confronted with the peerless contour of the mentioned man.
Sire. Trembling all over, the snakish individual hurries to scurry forward with no way to speak. Against that presence, all his excuses and words were lost in that instant.
You snakes are really bold you know, daring to touch my wife and child even. The cruel and bloodthirsty light beams out of Di Cangs eyes as he spoke, Or have the years of peacepletely muddled the snakes awareness?
The original snake family here was no more than ves working under the protection of the Demon Realm, the lowest of the low. In fact, most of the other racial ns were free to give them a few kicks whenever they pleased, thats how low they were and how powerful the old ns were. For example, the dragon and phoenix race alone were enough to make the snake n cry for mercy.
Sire, this is entirely the fault of Qing Luan. She has already paid the price! Clearly trembling in that voice, Qing Feng wanted to pray for some kind of help right now. Please have mercy on our n. I promise none of our members would ever do something so foolish again like going after the position of being the queen.
Di Cang only sneered at that lie: As if a simple Qing Luan would have the courage to do what she did. Dont think I wouldnt know. Im perfectly aware of your entire ns scheme by this point, including many others as well.
Qing Feng was stiff as a rock over thest part. Why is His Majesty so heartless? Itsmon for a man to have multiple wives in this day and age, whats wrong with us wanting to send a member of our n to his side?
Someonee! Expressionless and unreadable, Di Cang coldly calls out to his minions.
Sire, please give yourmand. The leader of the group that came with him promptly answered.
The snakes dare to scheme against the royal family! The crime is treason and shall be punished with death! None is to live today!
None is to live today!
That look, that tone, its so cold and heartless that its like the entire n of snakes in the Demon Realm were dispensable extras. But in truth, theyre not and would greatly cause a hurdle to his grand n of invading the Celestial Realm.
Even so
Their behavior haspletely vited his bottom line, a step that never shouldve been taken!
Sire! Qing Feng ms to the ground in a begging posture: Please have mercy! Attacking the Celestial Realm requires a lot of manpower and the forces must be in great shortage. Our snakes will definitely be useful in your great n, please forgive us this time and allow us to make amends!
Chapter 578 - Guest of the Demon Mountain (10)
Chapter 578 Guest of the Demon Mountain (10)
Looking down at the middle-aged snake, Di Cangs tone was cold and oppressive: Do you know why Im attacking the Celestial Realm?
Startled there for a second, Qing Feng looks up in amazement over the strange question. It cant be, the reason is not because hes irritated by the hypocrites in that realm?
Not missing the dilemma surrounding his preys mind, Di Cangs first reaction was to smile even more deeply, making his face all the more terrifying to those looking.
Its because my wife wants to ce the Celestial Realm under her feet, his voice rises to a domineering level, So, do you think I would let you snakes get away with harming her?
For her alone, hes willing to turn heaven and earth to get what she wants. Now imagine the crime of trying to take her life. This Snake n was screwed!
That finally fried Qing Fengs brain, leaving him in apletely nk state.
The sole reason hes making the entire Demon Realm attack the Celestial Realm is because his wife wishes for it?!
For a single woman?
NO!!
Raising that shocked head to meet Di Cangs, this snake who now carries the burden of keeping his n from utter destruction felt helpless and scared. Panic now rains over his heart.
I must inform Qing Xue of this, she must get away!
The king is mad! For a single woman, for his queen, hes willing to sacrifice all of us!
Your Majesty, I beg you to give me a few more days. Afterwards, I will personallye to the pce to meet my end.
Banging his head hard against the floorboard, Qing Fengs forehead now riddles the ground with his oozing blood.
Still cold and indifferent, Di Cang was unmoved: Ive returned to the Demon Realm for well over a few days already, any mercy I have is already given.
Were finished!
Despair now fills the snakes eye. He had wanted to take thest opportunity to inform Qing Xue to give up on getting revenge, but not even that was given.
This time our n is done for.
Begin! Upon those words, the mans very existence seems to grow exponentially more dangerous, suffocating those thats unfortunate enough to be nearby.
Yes, Sire. Moving forward, the guards quickly surrounded the residence with no room for escape.
This left Qing Feng utterly bitter inside for he never thought such a day woulde. Ignoring everything, their n shouldve deserved better, especially when theyre the ones who found the princess years ago.
Sire! A voice suddenly rushes in from the outside, followed quickly by a flushed personal who clearly ran a long way. Sire, the Queen has gone to the Demon Mountain!
Slightly wrinkling his forehead, Mmm?
The one in the Demon Mountain would never harm her.
But The guard anxiously looks up like hes afraid to speak: Jun Ruqing imed the purpose of Her Royal Highnessing to the Demon Realm is to steal the treasures from the Demon Mountain, thats why the elders are currently chasing up to her right now.
Di Cangsplexion sank until its dreadfully dark. That oppressive aura was tangibly visible now, making it all the more frightening for the messenger. Then by the time the person wanted to exin the part about Suzaku already disposing of the mess, it was toote, the demon lords already gone.
This is bad!
The messengers face was ghastly pale, I didnt have time to finish the story yet, why did the king leave so quick? If His Majesty misunderstands and assume the elders were going there to help that Jun Ruqing, then I will be the one responsible for the fault!
Chapter 579 - Love (1)
Chapter 579 Love (1)
First Elder!
On the Demon Mountain, the First Elder was in the middle of rushing down of the ce when he overheard the call from his brothers who were trying to keep up with his pace.
Is there anything else you guys want to ask?
Umm, one of the old men present hesitates for a while before asking, did you know ahead of time that Lady Suzaku wouldnt trouble Her Highness?
Giving the rest a long look, the leader of this bunch eventually nods, confirmation their suspicion of why their leader would be so certain Jun Ruqing was lying back there. There are some things that cant be said in one go. Back then I was still very young so Im not entirely in on the full story, so only the State Teacher does regarding the state of everything. However, I do know enough that Lady Suzaku would never harm the Queen.
Seeing the First Elder acting this way, the others knew theres no more to be said and just left it at that. However, just when they wanted to continue getting off from this mountain, it was then that their faces were sted with a gust of wind that carried a all too familiar scent.
The one who just passed us is that the king? The mans face was terribly pale at the thought.
It seems to be him, Another elder gulped, why do I have the feeling someone is going to suffer very soon?
Under the glowing white light of thendscape on this Demon Mountain, the red burning me thats created under the power of the Vermillion Bird was exceptionally out of ce.
This was the prison and punishment for the fox demoness.
King The fox painfully murmurs after discovering the purplish silvery figure that arrived just moments ago.
In all honesty, she had thought the chance to meet this man would nevere again, but that hope was merely her own illusion for Di Cangs gaze right now could only be called cruel and dangerous. In fact, its downright dangerous in how bloodshot red it was, a typical angry beast thats ready to pounce at its prey and rip it to shreds.
And sure enough, Di Cang didnt wait and reached out to rip the woman out of the mes in one forceful tug of his power.
Sire, I knew you wouldnt be so heartless to me. Giving a hopeful light in her iris, Jun Ruqing was overjoyed at being freed from her burning prison.
Thats right, no matter what Im still the goddaughter of the First Elder. Theres no way the king would be so passionless.
So you are Jun Ruqing? The mans voice was low and hoarse that instantly captivated the woman.
Sire, Ive longed for you since the very first moment I saw you. Now that youve saved me, I can only repay the debt by bestowing myself to you. I wil-
Beam!
From out of the blue, two hot rays of searing light shoots out of the mans hand and enters the fox demonesses eye, causing her to scream out in excruciating pain.
But why?! Trembling in the lip, her body recedes back to the old tree that had cornered her during Bai Yans confrontation.
Because of that blood seeping out of her eye sockets and the grief filled face, that entire appearance now had nothing left of the seductive and charming image she portrayed to those around herself.
Chapter 580 - Love (2)
Chapter 580 Love (2)
Did you think that I pulled you out of Suzakus me was in order to save you? Di Cang just sneered and held the woman in contempt: You bullied my wife, for that, even your death is not enough! I honestly wonder where people like you get the confidence from!
Compared with the pain of her whole body, what hurts more was the crushing feeling within her ruined heart. Jun Ruqing truly never expected that by falling in love with this man would send her down an irreversible path.
King, making a mournful smile, the womans voice was filled with sorrow. Is she really so important to you that you would abandon your entire harem? Shes nothing but a human woman, why?!
Despite those eyes being blind already and darkness was all she could see, the signature aura of the arrogant and domineering man still drew her face towards his direction.
If Di Cang married any other woman of the Demon Realm then I could still bring myself to ept the fact, but thats a human woman! How can I possibly ept being outdone by a mere mortal?
Because she is my life. Those who wish her harm or threatens her is the same as doing it to me. So, I can only crush and remove any threat thates my way. The bloodthirstiness fully seeping out from Di Cangs voice.
Because she is my wife!
Hahaha!
The fox demoness breaks out into a hystericalughter, letting her body to shake due to the immense emotions flowing out.
In truth, I never wanted the Queens position, I only wanted to be by your side. Why cant you satisfy my one simple request?
As Di Cang slowly approached her, the oppressive might has left herpletely unable to lift that head.
You want to know? I can tell you. In light of that handsome and peerless contour, the only vibeing off of this demon lord was a dangerous air that told those who looked at him to run. I promised to be with her for life, only her and I! Besides her, there will be no other woman!
Originally Jun Ruqing have already been hurt thoroughly to her heart, but those words were truly ruthless. Its equivalent to someone ripping the heart out and then riddling it with holes before stuffing it back in again. She could barely breath as a result of that pain.
Only her in this life?
HA.
How many people out there can actually keep such a promise? Yet its the king who makes this promise!
Why cant the woman be me!
If Jun Ruqing had to choose, she would rather be dead instead of listening to these heart wrenching words.
I have said what should be said, standing before the woman in close contact now, Di Cangs palm immediately materializes a transparentyer of white energy to rip out the womans soul.
Because of how sudden and how quick the act was, nothing had prepared the demoness from this, leaving her utterly clueless as to why shes once again being burned inside the me. However, this time around the pain was way more intense and more prating.
Suzaku is still too kind. Your physical body is blocking half of her powers, without it, you will now experience pain several times that of before. Also, a month is too little for you so Ive taken the liberty to increase it. Now your soul is linked directly to the world itself. So long as the world lives, your burning soul will also continue to live. You should thank me for giving you eternal life.
Chapter 581 - Love (3)
Chapter 581 Love (3)
Not far away inside a secluded cave, Bai Yan was currently awaiting the cauldron to finish itsst stage of refinement with her eyes closed.
Sess! She cries out after getting the first whiff of the pills aroma.
Hurrying to get up from her seat, Bai Yan wasted no time in pushing the lid open and letting her eyes take witness to the marvel thats inside C three green beads with three bright red lines on the body.
Tri Reaching Soul Dan Pill! With this I can immediately have a breakthrough in my cultivation. Picking up the three precious pills, her lips inexplicably curled into a smile at the thought of being to use it on her son as well.
Queen. Upon seeing her mistressing out of the cave, there were undoubtedly rays of joy in the Vermillion Birds face. Quickly stepping forward: Queen, have you seeded in refining what you wanted?
Thats right, Bai Yan nods. What about my son and Little Rice?
Oh, they went out to y by themselves, I am here to guard you. Smiling right up to her obsessive eyes, the morous woman promptly hooked her arms around Bai Yans to close in the distance.
Why cant I ever get enough of. Oh~ the more I look, the more I like!
Then just as Suzaku was about to continue the conversation in a different direction C mainly about themselves C a gloomy aura from behind catches her by surprise. Going stiff, she hurried to release that arm and shuttered backwards a step.
Di Cang, howe you are here? Ignoring the sour mood of her man, Bai Yan asks with a hint of surprise in that voice.
I came to pick you up of course. The mans terrifying air recedes as soon as he turns back to face his future wife.
That wasnt something Bai Yan had expected. First looking at Suzakus pitiful face, then back at Di Cang who clearly meant what he said: I promised Suzaku that I will stay here to apany her for half a month, not to mention that I am looking for a quiet ce to have a breakthrough in my cultivation as well.
Okay, then I will apany you here too. Evoking an evil grin, Di Cang pulls at that dainty hand to bring his greatest desire into his embrace: Yan Yan, those that bullied and harmed have all been dealt with. Ive also destroyed the snakes from back then. Now theres no one left to get in our way.
Originally Di Cang had expected gratitude and approval for his actions; after all, it was all for her sake. Sadly, his own assumptions only made the woman gopletely dark in the face.
Am I someone who tattles andin to others? Bai Yan thought.
This snake n shouldve been destroyed long ago! Suzaku indignantly snorts, Nothing but the most inferior of ves out there, how dare they connive after the Queens position. I think you were ratherte in doing it even
But thats about all she could say for the cold hard re from the man had shut that mouth up in an instant.
You talk too much. After saying this, the man swiftly shifts his attention back to Bai Yan, those lips and eyes more and more charming like hes deliberately putting on his best light.
Yan Yan, I will take you to a ce.
Bai Yan was so taken aback by that sentence that she literally became stoned.
Not giving her the chance for refusal, the mans arm has already wrapped around that waist and off they went together.
Where are you taking me? Bai Yan frowns as they flew through the sky.
You will knowter Brushing her silky hair along the way, the mans voice was hoarse and hypnotic.
Knowing its pointless to resist now, Bai Yan simply let it go and just followed along with whatever he has nned. Its not the first time hes done something so demanding so its futile to resist.
Chapter 582 - Love (4)
Chapter 582 Love (4)
Red all over the mountain, thisndscape was absolutely gorgeous in the number of bloodish flowers making up the ground.
Di Cang, why are you taking me here? Firmly held by the man, Bai Yans hand felt warm and secure.
Yan Yan! Slightly cocking that chin to gaze at the surrounding, the mans domineering presence somehow weakens, Our son told me already.
What? Bai Yan became startled by the strange sentence and looked up.
Even though the surrounding flowers are gorgeous and surreal, its nothingpared to the peerless contour of this man.
The story you told Xiachen in private, he has already passed it onto me.
That little traitor! Gnashing those teethes, this poor mother never thought her most trusted baby would betray her like this.
I admit that when I first approached you it was with purpose, but then. The man puts on the warmest and most sincere smile he could muster, I suddenly found out how important you truly are to my heart!
In the past, men would only use their arrogance and power to forcefully entangle themselves around her. Therefore, this would be the first confession shes truly ever had.
What do you want to do? Staring straight into those eyes, Bai Yans heart thumped incredibly hard till its erratic and abnormal.
Give you peace in the heart.
He knows that Bai Yan has never epted him, all because her heart didnt feel secure enough. She fears the same experience and pain from that abandoned girl in the story would ur on herself.
Di Cang Bai Yan narrows her eyes, Do you know what you are talking about?
Give me peace of mind? Such words, does he think he could do it just by saying so?
Perhaps able to perceive the inner thoughts of the woman, Di Cang only smiled and worked to reassure that doubt: Do you think that I would abandon you one day if I have to choose between the Demon Realm or you? If so, I can prove it to you. Im giving the entire Demon Realm to you!
This way those worries are no longer a concern.
Di Cang!
Bai Yansplexion sank, her voice cold: You are serious?
I am always serious about you!
I am always serious about you These words continue to echo beside those ears like a ringing gong.
The mans words blew apart beside Bai Yans ear, causing her hands to clench into a tight ball of uncertainty.
But I wont ept it.
Dropping this reply, she wanted to leave right away and escape from this ufortable conversation. However, the male from the back didnt want to let it end like this and pulled her straight back into his grasp.
Di Cang, you!
Bai Yans eyes were angry, but those lips were smothered once again by the shamelessness of this male who wish to use action to prove his conviction.
Enough! In one forceful push, she attempts to remove herself: Do you know what can make me feel secure? Fine, I will tell you today so you can stop having any illusions. I want power, strength that belongs to me. Only then can I feel safe and secure. From beginning to start, you never knew what I wanted!
I understand then, you are right. However, for you, Im willing to learn!
Bai Yans heart didnt calm down at all, only trembling harder till its starting to hurt from fear. Closing those eyes, she now knows she has truly fallen for him and thest wall in her heart has crumbled.
Chapter 583 - Unborn Child (1)
Chapter 583 Unborn Child (1)
Di Cang, are you sure? Anything I want, you are willing to give me? Bai Yan looks deep into the mans iris, hoping to get some sort of clue as to whether or not she could believe his words.
My life is yours, Di Cang firmly grasped onto her hand and pressed it against his chest. Without you in this world, my life would be meaningless.
Boom!
Bai Yans head just got blown apart by this sentence. From within the depths of her memories, shes got this strange aching feeling that someones said the exact same thing before.
If there is no you, what meaning is there to my life?
Gently closing her eyes, those long eyshes flutters like a fan while she searched her own soul. Right now it hurts hurts to the level where that hand was now sping onto her chest and making it difficult to breath.
Yan Yan! Seeing the sudden change inplexion, Di Cang hurries to exam the woman, his voice anxious with a trace of concern. Are you sick?
Slowly, she opens her eyes again with a gorgeous smile that could enve the world. Di Cang, I am willing be the queen of this realm.
This time. shes willing to put down that guard of hers for real and would try to ept this man from the bottom of her heart.
Yan Yan, are you trying trick me? Or are you The mans hand trembled, making his movements stiff and awkward.
Damn bastard!
Bai Yan was now angry. Picking up her toes, the woman uses her lips to dismiss any doubt by making it clear what her emotions are. And as if that wasnt enough, she decides to push him down to take the top position.
Di Cang, if you dont believe it then I can take back my words just now. Also, the kiss is what you owe me
Scoffing augh to cover her own embarassement, Bai Yan was just about to climb up from the mans body when a hand stretched upwards and pulled her back down. Then using this momentum, Di Cang promptly rolled both their bodies around to let him be the one on top and her at the bottom.
Oh Yan Yan, how can I let go when you are throwing yourself at me like this? Transforming that snarky grin into a devious one, this demon lord was now ready to have a taste of the sweet nectar for real this time. Dont worry, Ive already said hello to everyone around here, no one is going toe disturb us this time!
Narrowing those mesmerizing eyes, Bai Yan also gets naughty in the tongue: Butpared to being reactive, I rather be the party thats taking the initiative.
Chuckling over that statement: Then were good then, I also like it when you are taking the initiative.
Six years ago, it was exactly this woman who took the initiative to do those sphemous things while I was down, just that.
At the thought of what they experienced and the unforgettable intimacy they shared back then, Di Cangs lips inexplicably curved into a genuine smile of hopeful anticipation.
And without disappointment, Bai Yans next course of action was to use that perverse finger of hers to direct the mans lip to her own.
The sensation could only be described as electrifying. Unlike the previous exchanges where only one side took power, this time theyre both willing and seekingfort from each others existence.
Chapter 584 - Unborn Child (2)
Chapter 584 Unborn Child (2)
This would not be the first time the pair has had sex before, otherwise how would Bai Xiachene into existence? However, this time the conditions are different and that theyre fully awake and aware of their situation.
Clothes removed after that brief struggle to strip, the man desperately wants to make the female under him melt into his skin.
Yan Yan, you are not going to change your mind, right? He pauses at the next step of their union and asked with a hoarse voice of uncertainty.
Regarding the mans insecurity, Bai Yan just couldnt resist and chuckled happily. To prove it to this fool, she then gives him another kiss on the lip to show her willingness.
Boom!
Just as her feelings were bing difficult to control and wanted to take over as the lead of their time together, her mind suddenly warped and became gripped with a sharp stinging pain from within.
Painful!
Clutching that head, Bai Yan has found herself standing on the battlefield again after closing and opening her eyes. There are corpses littering this barrenndscape and the sky still stained with blood like thest, giving it an odd sense of beauty and cruelty.
This what the hell is this ce?
Why do I keep getting these visions and of the same picture?
If thest was the result of making a contract with Little Rice, then what about the other times? Also, this time is while Im still awake, this cant be right.
Looking a bit flustered now, Bai Yan searched the chaotic battlefield for any familiar figures that might recognize.
Then thats when she froze from where she stood.
Not far away, a peerlessly handsome face of a man hade into view. Covered in blood, this individual was currently embracing a woman thats lifelessly lying in his arms.
Sire, the Queen has already passed away, please
The rest of the soldiers are all on their knees, sadness permeating the battlefield as a result of their depressed atmosphere.
Scram! A bestial form now takes over that voice as the man eyed his people around himself, She is not dead! I will never allow anyone to say such a thing, never allow it!
Sire, the Queen really is gone now. If you continue to go on like this then what about the Demon Realm? An old man nervously speaks out after mustering up his courage.
Boom!
In one sweep of that hand, a powerful force ms against the old mans chest and causes him to stumble backwards.
You shut up! If I say shes not dead then shes not dead! If you keep making false usations of her wellbeing then I will tear you to pieces, do you hear me!
Shuddering over that threat, none of the soldiers present would dare speak out again, their heads hanging so low that its literally down to their chest.
Bai Yan wasnt far away from all of this so she just kept watching, and the more she watched, the more shocked her eyes are bing.
Why was that?
Simple.
Theres no foggy haze blocking those faces and she could recognize exactly who it was!
Di Cang! That is Di Cang! And the other one is ME!
Retracting that attention from the one who spoke earlier, the blood covered man returns his gaze back to the pale faced woman in his arms thats clearly without life. However, instead of the violent and ferocious air he presented to everyone else, theres only a deep level of affection in that face.
You promised me before that we would always be together and that you would give me a hundred little foxes. You cant leave me like this. His hand gently stroked the womans face after saying those words, his smile full of warmth and sadness.
Chapter 585 - Unborn Child (3)
Chapter 585 Unborn Child (3)
Do you remember the first time we met? I never thought I could fall so madly in love with you on first sight. Thats when I knew you had to be my one and only love of my life. But it seems I was toote ining into your life, your attention was always on the person next to you. In order to make an impression, I did the only thing I knew how and kept bullying you. I knew that would only cause you to resist me further. So why, why are you leaving me so soon after I went through such lengths to win your heart? Without you, my life has no meaning left to it!
The mans footsteps were awkward and staggering by this point. Nevertheless, the grip around that cold body of the woman in his arms never once loosened like its the only way to keep his sanity intact.
Sire!
Seeing how their kings about to leave, the leading figure of the soldiers in the background anxiously stood up to beckon the man to return.
I wont say it for a third time, SCRAM!
Another old elder impatiently speaks up despite the warning: Sire, what about the Demon Realm? If you leave.
Demon Realm? The man started tough hysterically till his voice echoed across the sky in this quiet battlefield, If not for the Demon Realm if not for you bunch of fools! My wife would not have abandoned me! Damn you all! Damn every single one of you!
But I wont kill you all. Not because I dont want to, no. but because I dont want my wifes sacrifice to be in vain. However, that doesnt mean I will forgive any of you. In this lifetime, I never want to see anyone from the Demon Realm again!
After leaving that behind, the man continued to walk towards the endless wastnd which lies ahead of this location, his mouth constantly trickling out with blood. But in the end, the injuries and pain were too much for his soul.
Crashing to the cold hard ground with his knees scraped as a result, he throws up a big mouthful of blood to indicate how weak his body was. In fact, merely supporting his own weight has be a enormous effort in itself.
Di Cang!
Bai Yans heart ached profusely at the painful sight. Sadly, when it came time for her to reach out with that hand in order to grab the mans arm, it merely went through like an illusion.
Its the same as thest time again. I cant touch anyone in this space just like that vision with Little Rice.
You have left me so many times already, and every time I have somehow managed to make it in time. But this time. It seems I can no longer find you again. The mans face leaked out a dreary smile as heid the precious body to the ground, But dont worry even if I have to exhaust all my life and energy, I will make it so that you can have another opportunity at being reincarnated! After saying that, the man then rests his hand on the lower abdomen of the womans belly where theres an obvious bump of a small life yet to be born.
I remember when you named this little fox on that day. You said you hope the baby would be as bright as the morning sun, thats why you named him Xiachen. Thankfully you are pregnant, giving me the chance to reshape your soul
Note: For anyone wondering, unlike western names thats only intended to be unique, Chinese names are always meant to have a specific meaning instead even if it sounds like the mostmon name around.
Even if it costs me my life, I will definitely make you anew again!
The following words were deaf to Bai Yans ear at this point. Shes shaking because of how unbelievable things were.
Xiachen
The unborn child, he is also called Xiachen?
Tightly pursing her lips, tears flowed out of those pained eyes with no control from the host.
Chapter 586 - Special Existence (1)
Chapter 586 Special Existence (1)
So it turns out Xiachen is my child in the past too?
But I failed to protect him, causing him to miss out on his chance to see the world.
Yan Yan~
A familiar ring beckons beside her ear, causing the scene in front of Bai Yan to fluctuate and distort until itspletely dissolved into the darkness.
Slowly opening those eyes aftering back to reality, a trickle of tear now flows down the side of that cheek.
Di Cang Suddenly throwing herself into the mans arm after saying that, she tightly clutches onto the one in front like the physical contact was the only way to keep her unsettled heart from losing itself.
If you dont want to then I wont force you Stroking her silky ck hair, the man dons aforting smile in response: In any case, you are mine sooner orter, Im in no hurry.
Bai Yan didnt answer or respond because she only wants to keep hugging this man who gave his all for her, even if its only for a while longer.
The pain from the vision still lingers, causing excruciating pain inside.
Di Cang, I want to see Xiachen, can we go back? Raising her face up to meet his, two droplets of tears teeters along thesh to make that plea all the more effective.
Okay. Pulling her into a tighter embrace, he too appeared distressed at the moment.
Hes seen many sides of this woman in his arms, but never a weak front like right now, making it all the more disturbing for him.
When Bai Yan and Di Cang returned to the Demon Mountain, the painful screams of Jun Ruqing were long gone from the air. Instead, the fox womans soul now curls into a fetal position inside the burning me, her eyes the only thing showing the hatred she held for the ones responsible for the pain shes experiencing.
Of course, Bai Yans aware of the venomous gazeing her way as they flew by in the air, but thats of no concern to her now. She couldnt afford to wait any longer and only wanted so dearly to see that familiar steambun in her arms again.
At the moment, outside the hut where the boy should be, Bai Xiachen and Little Rice was currently chasing each other around in yful glee when the boy was suddenly picked up from behind.
Likely able to sense the familiar scent, he immediately looked up to find Bai Yans pale face that shocked him. Mother, whats wrong? Is it Baddie Father bullying you again?
That only warranted a tighter hug.
Mother? The boy continues to blink that big blue eye in confusion.
What happened to Mother? Why do I have a feeling that its the same as when she contracted Little Rice, like Ive missed something important.
Son, Im sorry, Im so sorry Rubbing her own cheek against the boys, she sounded painfully apologetic with that whimpering.
I couldnt protect you before and deprived you of a future, but I wont let that happen again, I wont let anyone hurt you again! Thank you foring back into my life again!
Mother, I cant breathe~ Flushing red from having his poor lung squished, the baby cries out in protest.
Oh Im sorry Hurrying to loosen her own grip, I got too emotional there
Mother, can you tell me what happened? I can help carry some of your weight if you do. shing bright in those innocent eyes of his, Bai Xiachen attempts to act like the little man that he was.
Chapter 587 - Special Existence (2)
Chapter 587 Special Existence (2)
Its nothing, gently rubbing her sons head, Mother just loves you too much.
Although Bai Xiachen didnt know what happened still but Bai Yans words were more than enough to make his smile glowing. I also love Mother very, very much.
Under the brushing of the breeze, Di Cangsplexion promptly grew dark after hearing the interaction of this mother and son. In particr was when Bai Yan gave Bai Xiachen a kiss on the forehead at the end.
Mother. Noting the gloomy mood oozing off of his old man then, the baby boy subconsciously squirmed closer into his mothers chest for safety: Baddie Father is very scary.
What are you doing in trying to scare my son? Bai Yans scolding voice shoots over without a second of dy.
Scorned and aggrieved, Di Cangs first reaction was to defend himself: But I didnt do anything!
Ya, you didnt do anything alright, but who could bear taking that gaze of yours? Lady Suzaku murmurs inint from somewhere.
If you scare him again, Bai Yan narrows in her eye dangerously, I will take my son and run away from home!
Di Cangs face just went charcoal ck over that remark, How can this woman use running away from home as a way to scare me.
Yet it was precisely this threat that has left him in a bind.
Say you love me then I wont scare him in the future.
Bai Yans eyes are full of smiles then: Are you being jealous of your own son?
I want to hear. Di Cang slowly approached further, letting his overbearing momentum to give weight. I want to hear you say this to me.
Hmm Gently caressing her chin, Bai Yan squints those eyes like shes contemting the idea: That will depend on your performance first. If you can really stop scaring my son then I will say that to you.
The man didnt answer right away; instead, his sight now falls upon the baby boy in the womans arm still. Alright, I promise you, but first I want to take some interest.
In one pull of his hand, the woman once again falls into his grasp and allows their lips to make contact. He just couldnt get enough of this experience ever since their first kiss
While the couple were having their sweet, oh so sweet kiss, Bai Xiachen on the other hand was fuzzing up like an exploded cat thats had his tail stepped on.
Baddie Father is biting Mother in front of me again!
Fortunately Little Rice was a quick thinker. Jumping up in haste, the little tiger hurries to cover the kids eye from the naughty picture that shouldnt be shared with little boys.
Di Cang! Bai Yan rapidly pushes herself away and angrily reprimands the man, Your son is still here!
Isnt he afraid of teaching our son bad habits by doing such lude things in front of our son?
Mmm? Pricking his brow, Di Cang then shifts his gaze over to the boy, Dont you want a sister?
Electrified by that question, Bai Xiachen immediately shook off the tigers paw and revealed that sly smile of his: Baddie Father, have fun with Mother okay. Me, Little Rice and Sister Suzaku will go y somewhere else. Before turning away, he didnt forget to drag Little Rice away as well by the tail.
Bai Yan on the other hand was left bbergasted. Widening those beautiful eyes like she didnt know her own son, the woman just stood there with the gentle wind blowing against her hair.
Di Cang, you
But no further words coulde of that mouth. Blocked by a ill-behaving tongue, her heart jumped a beat like its about to explode.
Demon Realm.
Within a dark cave, a certain individual was currently sitting crossed legged on the ground with his back facing the entrance. As a result of the strange fog obscuring that face, it became absolutely impossible to see what the man looked like less they go up front.
Chapter 588 - Special Existence (3)
Chapter 588 Special Existence (3)
Sounds of footsteps soon interrupted the silence here, What are you doing here?
Walking into the cave was a woman wearing an emerald green dress. Just that inparison with Qing Luan who tried to kidnap Bai Xiachen and his friends back at the human world, this one carried more of a frosty air around the eyebrows.
My family, the entire snake n has been destroyed. Qing Xue grew bitter and cold in that voice: It was destroyed by the king.
I know, the man wryly smiles, considering His Majestys means, he will never let anyone from the snake n escape. Arent you afraid of being discovered bying to see me?
I want you to help me! The snake womans eye grew sharp and seething, In this world, only you can help me now!
After saying this, the remaining survivor of the former snake n toned down her voice and made it almost meltingly soft: If you help me, then I can promise you anything you wish in the future.
The mans body went stiff like a rock, his gaze staring intently at the woman trying to tempt his desire.
Qing Xue, wouldnt it be better if you let go of the past and start over?
HaHa!
The snake demoness only sneered in return: You dont understand, you dont understand love at all! A person like His Majesty is unforgettable once met!
Not understand? How can I not understand?
The mans fist tightly clenches into a ball.
If not for our bond, would I have helped you escape from death even if it meant going behind the king and everyone else?
The king and queen are destined to be together, thats something the State Teacher and elders agreed upon. What can you do in this case? The man smiles helplessly, still trying to persuade the other side to abandon the obsession.
What fated pair? The king is a fox, and she is just a low-standing human mortal. How can she be worthy of the king? Qing Xues eyes were bloodshot red now, I refuse to believe it, refuse to believe I would lose to someone like that! If you dont help me today then I will die in front of you!
In one draw of her sword, the snake woman holds herself hostage by pushing the de next to her neck.
In this world, only he can help me!
Qing Xue! The man was both anxious and angry, Are you threatening me?
Im out of options, you are the only existence of your kind in this world. Im afraid aside from me and the State Teacher, theres no other who would know about you.
The mans body froze right then and there. Making a bittersweet smile after a good minuteter: True, the State Teacher created me all for the sake of taking the kings ce during a critical moment! And with the kings arrogance, he would never allow someone like me to exist if he finds out. But dont forget though, my job may be to die in the kings stead, but that doesnt mean I would turn my back on the Demon Realm.
Years ago, meeting Qing Xue was nothing more than an ident. However, it was precisely this ident thats managed to console the loneliness in his heart.
But to betray the Demon Realm? Theres no way he could do that.
I just want to be this worlds queen, and Im not asking you to betray the Demon Realm. Despite Qing Xues tone softening up, the sword beside her neck remains firm nevertheless: Can you help me? As long as I am the queen, I will definitely find a way to make it so you can appear before the public. I know His Majesty would do anything I say when hes such an affectionate man. By then you wont have to worry about your own existence being erased by him.
For fear of the man rejecting, she continues to dangle her bait with no room for rebuttal.
Chapter 589 - The Queen’s Coronation (1)
Chapter 589 The Queens Coronation (1)
Whats more, dont you hate State Teacher? If it werent for him, you would not be so miserable! Even if you
Qing Xue! The man stood up, his eyes gazing down at the woman whos been with him for hundreds of years: Fine, I will help you, but only for this one time. Whether or not you can get the kings heart will be up to yourself.
That immediately brought on a smile to the demoness, causing that firm grip to finally loosen around the neck. Thank you, I just knew you would help me.
Demon Mountain.
After her sess in refining the Tri Reaching Soul Dan Pill, Bai Yans been intending to seclude herself for the impending breakthrough. Sadly for her though, Di Cang hasa beat her to the punch by openly announcing the date of the coronation to the public, thus causing her to dy that n until after the ceremony.
Yet not all were happy of course.
For one, the females of the Demon Realm were all crushed as soon as it became known that their one and only idol king was getting hitched. Many even went as far as to travel from afar just to get a glimpse of this legendary queen thats currently living inside the pce.
Unfortunately for these brave souls, their feet couldnt even make it to the pce gate before they were shooed away by the soldiers in charge.
Sister-inw, Di Xiao Wan blinks and blinks over how leisurely the woman in charge was acting despite the fact that the coronation was just around the corner. Tomorrow is your coronation as the queen, shouldnt we leave this mountain and go prepare like all the rest?
Giving a stretch like azy cat, Bai Yan dismisses the idea: No need to hurry, it will be fine tomorrow. Oh right, where did that friend of yours go, that Huang Xiao Ying?
Di Xiao Wan didnt reply immediately like her usual self, only showing a vignt and rmed look. Sister-inw, why are you thinking about that girl all of a sudden? Am I not good enough?
Im just asking out of curiosity and boredom Thezy woman then caresses her chin like shes thinking of something bad.
To be quite honest, she didnt hold any disgust towards Huang Xiao Ying at all. If not for Little Rice not liking the girl, she would be quite happy to make her a good follower of hers in fact.
But Sister-inw, that Huang Xiao Ying is a sweet dumbaclutz, you mustnt like her okay? You only need to like me and thats enough.
That damn brat, it wasnt even all that long ago where she got tricked by that Jun Ruqing. Now she wants to stick around my nephew and sister-inw? Dream on! I wont give anyone that chance to steal them away!
Gnashing her teeth, the demon princess now has the tigress cklisted.
Auntie, Bai Xiachen timely sticks his head out from the side to speak, are you talking about yourself?
That question promptly brought on a wave of grievance in the girls heart: Xiachen, is this how you think of me inside? Im a sweet dumbaclutz?
Now thats left the little steambun in a bind. As much as he would like to not hurt his auntie there, but the good upbringing of an honest child still got the better of him, which in turn manifested as an unbearable nod.
ck!
Di Xiao Wan actually heard her heart shattering apart right there and then. In one full burst of grievance, she openly cries with tears flowing out: Sister-inw! Your son is bullying me~
Is that right, howe I didnt see it? Casting a look at the little steambun next to her, Bai Yan just smiled like it didnt happen.
Sniffling her nose, Brother is bullying me, and now these two are bullying me too by joining forces?
You you two The waterfall doesnt stop, Im going to have a baby of my own too! Then my baby can help me, humph~
Chapter 590 - The Queen’s Coronation (2)
Chapter 590 The Queens Coronation (2)
In the heart of this demon princess, her son could only be as clever and sensible as Bai Xiachen. Therefore, its natural that her son woulde to her defence when shes being bullied!
Unfortunately
By the time her son was born, thats when she realized what the true meaning of favoring outsiders versus ones own side!
Not only did she not get an extra helper, the dastardly boy had turned around to help Di Cangs family to bully her~
Auntie, Bai Xiachen gives the princess a pat on the shoulder, If you want to have a son, you must first find a husband whos willing to have one with you though. Have you seen someone making a baby by themselves?
Biting that pink lip, Di Xiao Yun struggles inside. Find a father for the child? If nothing else, I will find State Teach to help?
Mother, I am so hungry, the boy turns to Bai Yan for help. I want to eat red roast meat made by Mother.
Okay, I will make it for you. Giving her son a pinch on the cheek, she puts on a spoiled smile as she got up from the couch: Lets go.
Bursting into a gleeful grin, the baby boy didnt dally. Hurrying to match his mothers speed, he tightly holds onto her hand to leave the moping princess in the background.
Because of the coronation ceremony thats about to take ce tomorrow, the whole pce was abuzz with noise.
Butpared with the jubnt air of the pce though, the females who adores Di Cang were all left heartbroken. As a result, there were in fact a shortage of young maidens attending. Their excuses were theyre sick and such.
Of course, this group was considered to be the smarter ones for the other group were still clinging onto the idea of stealing the position of queen from the human mort
Inside one of the pce courtyards, a little girl of innocent demeanor struggles to move forward by clinging onto the wall.
Compared to the daughters of the various families in attendance, theres not a single maid or servant to help this girl in question. Even so, this toddler sized girl continues to walk before being blocked off by another figure.
Second sister, she politely calls out to the one in front.
Who is your second sister! The one blocking the young toddler was a sharp looking maiden that carried the look of shame and disgust: If you dare call me your second sister again, I will cripple you right now!
But you are my second sister, the little girls eyes were innocent and untainted, I didnt make a mistake.
The people around them only snickered withughter after hearing this.
So this is the littledy of the dragon family? I heard she cant even walk properly yet despite her age, and doesnt understand anything!
Che~ this littledy is a fool, in and simple. Moreover, her age is not much different from the seconddy over there either, just that she never grows for some reason.
Haha, if I have such a sister then I will be mad too.
Although the little girl could hear everything from her distance, but based on that confused look and clueless demeanor, its obvious she didnt get the meaning.
Second sister, what am I doing wrong?
You shut up! Thedy roars out with rage, I really dont know what Father is doing, I cant believe he would let youe participate in the queens coronation. It cant be a wench like you is also conniving after the consort position?
Chapter 591 - The Queen’s Coronation (3)
Chapter 591 The Queens Coronation (3)
What is a consort, can you eat it? The little clueless girl then salivates at the mouth like shes already imagining how delicious the object was. Second Sister, Im hungry.
That immediately brought on a wave ofughter from the crowd again, This young missy of the dragon family really is a fool!
Eat, eat, always only know how to eat. Watch you die from having your tummy blow up from overstuffing it. A touch of disdain flickers out of the biggerdys eye, However, the likes of you could never be the kings consort. If you dare to make a grab for that post against me then I wont let you off the hook!
The position of being the queen has already been taken, but there are still other empty seats up for grab! Sire never took any other woman until now so theres a good chance there. What man doesnt y around? A few wives here and there ismon and epted.
The little girl was definitely shaken by her sisters threatening stare. Biting those lips, thats a face of unspeakable grievance.
Why are you looking at me like that? Im going to tear you to shreds if you keep eyeing me! An existence like you will only tarnish the name of us dragons. Reaching over to pinch the little missys arm, this older sisters actions were truly brutal. If not for Father watching over you, I wouldve already driven you out of the family. Now get out of my sight before I get mad!
All teary and pained, the one known as the fool of the dragon family didnt dear to plead for mercy. No matter how slow she was in the head, this little missy still knew crying for help here in these situations would do no good and would only warrant further punishment.
Stop!
it was then an infuriated voice came from behind, causing the instigator of the scene to jolt back in haste like a guilty criminal.
Among the group that arrived, the most striking had to be reddish figure at the forefront. The woman was dashing and enchanting in how beautiful her contours were. Truly peerless and unmatchable that has left these people breathless.
But then it didnt take long for everyones attention to shift to the little steambun holding the womans hand. Adorable like a doll, the boys no different from a treat to the eye.
Now they know, this had to be their future queen and prince, otherwise who else could they be?
Today is my sister-inws coronation day, who gave you lot permission to make trouble inside the pce? Stepping forward to inquire for the details, Di Xiao Wan hurried to pull the little missy to the side for protection.
Mother, I feel so sad for this little sister. Look at her arm, its all bruised up already. Tugging at his mothers sleeve, Bai Xiachen eyes the dragon girl with a pitiful look.
Bai Yan didnt move right away, only rubbing the boys hair to sooth his difort. Things simply didnt add up. For one, this little girl thats being picked upon was obviously from the dragon family. And as everyone knows, dragons are a race of great pride and power. Merely out of respect and fear, these other attendees from the other ns shouldve stepped in to help, not join in on the mockery and ridicule.
Tell me what happened. Soft in her tone, Bai Yan turns to the small little one for an answer because those big innocent eyes could tell no lie. Its too pure and innocent, unlike the mean and cruel ones portrayed by the older sister.
Second Sister stopped me earlier when I was walking, and when I called out to her, she got angry and yelled at me. Did I do something wrong? She is my second sister so I dont see the problem. All sad and confused, the little missy drops her head like someone whos made a mistake.
Chapter 592 - The Queen’s Coronation (4)
Chapter 592 The Queens Coronation (4)
You The bigger girl angrily stamps her feet in frustration over being pointed out by the younger sister, My Queen, this girl is nothing more than a fool, Im afraid her existence alone will pollute the pce. We should drive her out of here less she tarnishes someone of your status with her own.
Beforeing, their father has already mentioned the part about currying the favor of said queen if she wishes to be a consort; otherwise, the idea would be out of the question ording to the information they gathered.
Gazing down at the wench, Bai Yan dons a cold sneer of contempt: In my opinion, the one whos tarnishing the pce with their existence is you. Guards, toss this one out of the pce, I dont want to see her!
The bigger girl just popped her eyes in disbelief, She how can she toss me out? Does the queen know already, about me wanting to be a consort?
Queen, you cant do this.
Seeing the two guards drawing closer and closer in preparation to drag her away, the big girl begins to panic with tears rolling out of the corner of those eyes.
Does the king know of your actions? I am a member of the prestigious dragon family, theres no way His Majesty would agree with this!
Bai Yan simply snickered her tongue in return when thedys being dragged away: If I cant even expel a person that I deem necessary then I might as well forget about continuing the coronation.
Theres a saying that theres always no fear when being pampered, thats why she knows Di Cang would never me her regardless of the trouble that arises. However, thats not something the public knew though.
No longer mere astonishment over the human womans beauty, everyones initial disdain of a mere mortal now changes to admiration and apuse.
Itsmon knowledge that no one in the Demon Realm could stand up to the king, let alone go against his will or orders.
Its okay now, Bai Yan turns to look at the little missy. If you are worried about going back then you can stay with us. As it so happens my son is missing a ymate.
Blinking those untainted big eyes, the girl eventually moved her attention to the little steambun: Little Brother, you are so good looking.
Instead of being happy over thatpliment, Bai Xiachen only had the face of a bleak male that got his ego stepped on: I am a man, a man! You cant use that word to describe me you know.
Then what am I supposed to call you? Tilting that head in confusion, she asks.
You should be boasting me as cute, he answers with a serious and earnest tone.
Bai Yan just couldnt take it anymore. Twitching hard in the corner of her mouth, So good looking is a no-no, but cute is a go? This well thats a first.
What is your name? Touching the little missys head, Bai Yans asks with sweetness in her voice.
My Father calls me Dragony while the other members of the n calls me Little Young Miss.
What about your mother?
Oh, my mother calls me the little fool.
Bai Yans heart shook in that moment. All of a sudden, sadness grips her innards as she eyed the young littledy thats looking straight up at herself.
In the future, you will stay with me and no one will bully you anymore. Bai Yan then turns to look at the demon princess nearby, Go tell your brother to inform the members of the Dragon n that Dragony will be staying with me for the time being.
Everyone was shocked and stunned, The queen dares to treat the princess as her own little follower? And the princess is actually smiling while carrying out the order?
Chapter 593 - The Queen’s Coronation (5)
Chapter 593 The Queens Coronation (5)
Sister-inw, I will go right away to tell him about the situation here. However, the people in the Demon Realm are like wolves, Im worried about leaving you alone with them. While in her moment of struggle, Di Xiao Wan inexplicably took notice of the familiar figure slowly walking over from the front: Huang Xiao Ying!
The tigress actually froze for a bit at being waved down by her friend. Nevertheless, the startlement quickly changed to excitement upon seeing the much sought-after individual.
Little Rice! Like a butterfly, she flutters over in gentle finesse.
As for the baby white tiger in question, the poor thing nearly fell out of Bai Xiachens arms after being awoken by the dreadful voice.
You stop right there!
As a good and proper wife, its only natural that she would obey. Around ten meters, thats where the tigress stood, blushing with shyness at being told what to do by her man.
Huang Xiao Ying! Di Xiao Wan was pissed at her friends shameless embarrassment, I didnt call you over just so you can flirt with your boyfriend there!
Oh, the tigress tilts her head as she turned to her friend, then what do you need me to do?
Making a proud and arrogant face like her brothers, the demon princess puts up an image of someone in charge: Im going to leave for a little bit. During this period, I want you to watch over my nephew and sister-inw. If anyone dares to provoke them in any way, you are to give them a goodshing!
Provoke my mistress? The tigress immediately swelled up with anger, Who dares to provoke my mistress? I will not let them off!
Di Xiao Wans face was ck, When did my sister-inw be her mistress?
However unwilling and displeased as she was over that im, the princess knew the coronation was more important than to argue on the matter. If it was in the past, she wouldve gone all out with this Huang Xiao Ying!
I am leaving, Di Xiao Wan said that with some reluctance in her voice. Also, dont forget Sister-inw is mine. If you try to fight me for her then I will tell Brother to reference you a man at random so that you be married off promptly.
Huang Xiao Ying just gawked her mouth in surprise, This princess is using her power to bully others. How can she use her almighty brother to do that?
Compared with the tigresss crying expression, Little Rices reaction was a sparkling look of ecstasy. Thats a wonderful idea! If this Huang Xiao Ying gets married then she will stop entangling herself with me.
But when the baby white tiger wanted to add a few words to help push the idea, it was toote. Turning around to wave her goodbye, Di Xiao Wan immediately disappeared from the spot and into the sky.
The entire back garden was now an eerie silence. In addition, the view these attendees were shooting over were no longer that of envy or awe, its fear for she couldmand the infamous demon princess to do her beckoning.
Little Rice. Ignoring them all, Huang Xiao Ying continues to put on a shy face: Today my father and grandmother also came.
Oh, but what does that have to do with me? Little Rice snorts and asked.
Of course it matters, my grandmother wants to see her future grandson-inw, thats why I came.
Grandson-inw?
Poof~
That finally scared the daylights out of the baby tiger, causing the poor guy to falter right out of Bai Xiachens arms before jolting right back in there with sob and tears.
Mistress, Little Master, you must save me, I dont want to marry this woman! Woohoo~
Chapter 594 - The Queen’s Coronation (6)
Chapter 594 The Queens Coronation (6)
In order to calm the feline down, Bai Yan gently caresses that fur up and down: Dont worry, I wont force anyone on you if you dont like them. However, if you do want to get married in the future, no one will stop you either.
I wont, I will never want to marry her! Little Rices expression looked aggrieved then.
I only want to follow Mistress for the rest of my life, I will never marry and have a family!
Huang Xiao Ying didnt look defeated by that promation though, rather shes all smiles and hopeful. But Hubby, our mistress already said it, you will eventually want to get marry too. Im in no hurry, you will be my hubby sooner orter anyways.
That instantly sends a shudder down the baby tigers spine. Just the thought of marrying this tigress was enough to scare him.
This is too intense.
Bai Yan just smiled as she reached out to grab her son and Draconys hand: Lets go back to the White Moon Pce, Di Cangs people will being soon.
Shes the littless of the dragon family? Huang Xiao Yings eyes were very big after discovering Dragonys existence. Mistress, did you kidnap her from the Dragon n?
Mhmm, she is called Dragony so say hi. All smiles, Bai Yan gazes down at the little girl shes protecting: Dont worry Dracony, no one is going to hurt you anymore.
Making the cutest smile she could muster, the little girl gives a heavy nod before turning to the tigress: Beautiful sister, you can call me Dracony.
What a good little Dragony, let sister give you a big kiss! In one huge sweep, Huang Xiao Ying promptly leans down to give that adorable cheek a smooch.
While Bai Xiachen would never deny a kiss from his own mother, its a very different story from another female, especially from this tigress that has left a slobbering trail of saliva on Draconys face. Out of a sense for survival, the little boy instinctively hides behind Bai Yans leg to keep himself at a safe distance.
Its gettingte, lets go.
I Making puppy eyes, Huang Xiao Ying cries out with both expectation and tension: Can I go too?
Halting her footstep: Fine, but you cant scare Little Rice.
Okay, thank you Mistress. As a result of her happy mood at being epted, the tigresss entire existence was exuding joy.
And do not call me Mistress!
Yes, Queen.
This time the Huang Xiao Ying didnt insist, only puckering her lip a bit out of being denied once again. Nevertheless, her excitement and desire to continue onto this path just grew firmer than ever.
Not far from the pce, theres a grand structure used by the various races to settle while they are in the capital. The building was built out of necessity because the chiefs of the ns are required to enter the pce every few months.
Its almost time, I should enter the pce soon to participate in the queens coronation. Sitting inside the dragon wing was a man called Long Chang Tian, the current chief of the Dragon n.
Note: Long is Dragon in Chinese and also the guys surname.
Husband!
It was then the door to the room was pushed open by a dainty hand belonging to a white-haired woman of gorgeous contour.
I just heard you let the little fool enter the pce, is that true?
Making a helpless sigh as his brow wrinkled up into a knot, Long Chang Tian turns to his wife in displeasure: Dragony is your biological daughter, why do you have to keep calling her the little fool. Do you know how hurtful that is?
Chapter 595 - The Queen’s Coronation (7)
Chapter 595 The Queens Coronation (7)
Ho, Zhang Ruyi sneered as she evoked those lips into a satirical smile: Its not like she would understand me anyways when I call her that, but thats beside the point. Didnt we agree on letting Xiaoya enter the pce to be a consort? What if that little fool botches it for her sister by tagging along?
That little fool only knows how to make trouble all day and night, I dont get why he must persist in letting that girl enter the pce.
Damn it, did you forget the prophecy made by the family elders? Dragony is destined to be extraordinary since her birth. She may not be soaring now but I know she will eventually do so. Taking another sip from his teacup, Long Chang Tian casually reminds his wife.
That did not sit well with Zhang Ruyi at all. Shaking all over from annoyance: If it wasnt for those sted elders then I wouldnt have had such high hopes for that little fool to begin with. The bigger the expectation, the bigger the disappointment. How could a fool soar in their lifetime anyways?
No, you are wrong, maybe Dragonys fate doesnt lie in herself. A light then flickers within the dragon mans iris, Maybe her fate lies with being by His Majestys side.
The dragon woman was left utterly stunned by her husbands word. Sneering after the initial stupor: As if that could ever happen when Xiaoya is so outstanding. If my daughter could not enter His Majestys eye then theres no way that little fool could do it. I dont care, you go pick that girl up right now, I will not allow her to ruin Xiaoyas future!
Towards that little fool, her feelings have already changed from disappointment to disgust. In fact, if not for the girl being her own biological daughter, this Zhang Ruyi wouldve choked her to death already in order to protect the reputation for their n.
Enough! Long Chang Tian snaps, mming the table with his hand as she stood up: Talk about being short-sighted! No matter it be Xiaoya or Dragony, both are our daughters. If either one of them can get into His Majestys eye then it will undoubtedly help our n into bing an existence second only to the royal family.
The dragon woman didnt refute her husbands im despite having different opinions.
You should go prep yourself too, I will be entering the court soon to greet the king. Long Chang Tians tone sounded annoyed now as he waved his wife away.
As unwilling as she was over this treatment, Zhang Ruyi knew she couldnt win this fight. Biting that lip, the dragon woman was just about to leave by opening the door when a pink figure plowed into her from the outside.
Xiaoya, what happened? Did that little fool cause trouble again and made you take the me? The mother groans at that possibility.
Mother! Long Xiaoya cried in a miserable fashion, The fool humiliated me in public. All I did was reprimand her a bit and she directlyined to the queen.
What! You met the queen, the QUEEN? Zhang Ruiy exims, her eyes sparking with uncertainty.
When sending her daughter to the pce, she has already instructed the girl not to cross this supposed queen in any way because of Di Cangs extreme fondness for Bai Yan. But who couldve thought the meeting would happen so quickly and that it would turn out this way much in thanks due to that little fool!
Mother, the queen she seems to know about my reason for approaching her. I bet she is likely afraid of me snatching the Kings favor away, thats why she threw me out of the pce and forbade me from entering. All teary in her face, Long Xiaoya looked a little haggard after crying so much.
Chapter 596 - The Queen’s Coronation (8)
Chapter 596 The Queens Coronation (8)
Zhang Ruyis face instantly changed: How can she do that? Is the queen such a jealous person that she would drive you out just to keep the king from meeting you? Does His Majesty know about this?
His Majesty wasnt present of course. If he was then I know he wouldnt have allowed it to happen. Lowering her eyes, thest departing words of Bai Yan continues to echo beside Long Xiaoyas ear.
She didnt dare repeat those words again in front of her parents.
Husband, the mother gnashes her teeth in frustration. The queen must be jealous of Xiaoyas beauty, thats why she expelled our daughter out of the pce. You must help your own daughter and not let that woman upy the king by herself!
Long Chang Tians expression grew gloomy for it doesnt bold well for him either in front of his peers. However, hes nevertheless the chief of the Dragon n, he knew better than to be bias and rash when it came to topics of importance.
If there is no consensus from the king then do you think the queen would be so arrogant? By the way, where is Dragony, why did she not return with you?
The tearful girl immediately grew fierce and angry in the eyes at the mention of that little fool: She left with the queen.
Long Chang Tians iris sparkled with light at the knowledge: You mean Dragony is already by the queens side?
Hmpf! Long Xiaoya grinds her mullers in frustration, Weve been blindsided by that little fool. She actually pretended to be sad and pitiful before the queen. Now not only did that woman have the pretext to expel me from the pce grounds, that mortal is also using the little fool to ruin me. Father, Ive warned you before, now look whats happening!
Enough, the father impatiently cuts off his daughter. It gettingte. You two should clean up and get ready, we need to go greet the king at the court.
That brought on great joy to the deceitful girl: Father, does that mean I can continue to enter the pce?
Mhmm, Long Chang Tian gives a faint nod of confirmation. As long as the order didnte from the king or princess then its fine, the queen is just a human mortal without a firm foothold in this world. As long as you stay by my side then no one can touch you. Pausing then to go over his words: Im afraid bing a consort would be difficult now. However, I will definitely find a way to send you to the kings side. Whether or not you can seed in winning his heart will depend on your own capabilities.
Dont worry Father, I will definitely have the king ept me. Long Xiaoya puts on a happy smile.
The king back then never experienced the joy of being with a woman and doesnt understand anything, but now, that gate has been pried wide open so he will definitely understand.
The pce of the king has always been heavily guarded, and out of respect for their lord and master, the chiefs of the various ns must be dismounted upon entry. Therefore, Long Xiaoya was already walking by her fathers side long before they arrived at the gates.
Why? Why are you people not letting me inside? I am the second miss of the Dragon n! Based on what authority can you lowly guards stop me from entering?! The girl was furious at being blocked while her parents were easily allowed through.
Miss, its not I who is forbidding you from entering, its the queen who banned you for life! One of the gatekeepers exin.
Chapter 597 - The Queen’s Coronation (9)
Chapter 597 The Queens Coronation (9)
Long Xiaoyas face had gone from white to blue as more and more people gathered around to see whats themotion all about. In the end, the girl could only turn to her father Long Chang Tian for help.
Good Sir, Im her father and the current chief of the Dragon n, the dragon man says.
I know you are the dragon chief. Have I not let you in already? The gatekeeper casts a nce at the man before turning back around: As for your daughter Miss Xiaoya here, Im afraid the order stays since it came directly from the queen herself.
Darkening a notch in his expression, the dragon chiefs voice grew stern and heavy: I know the fourth elder of the Demon Council, hes a member of my n.
Hoho, forget about the fourth elder, even if the first elder came it would be the same. The queens orderes first before all! The gatekeeper now openly sneers in contempt at the rude man: Did you not hear what His Majesty dered at the time?
What? The dragon chief asks with a wrinkled brow.
Dragon Chief, your informationwork seems to becking. Although your Dragon n is far away from the capital and wasnt present when it happened, nevertheless, its strange no one bothered to inform of you of the incident. Looking up and down like hes watching a fool now, the gatekeeper didnt bother to hide the fact hes enjoying the situation. Sire have made it clear that the queensmand stands above all else and that even His Majesty must be taken in second. Do you still want me to vite the queens order now?
Seriously, this chief from the dragon family is trying to ruin me. As if I would be so stupid to really listen to him or anyone else for that matter at this point!
Impossible, this
Under strain of this heavy news, Zhang Ruyis eyes instantly went mad. But just as shes about tosh out to badmouth Bai Yan in front of the public, her father moved first and promptly covered up that mouth with his hand.
I really didnt know about any of these things, Long Chang Tiansplexion was ghastly.
He only knew the king was extremely fond of the queen but not to such an extent of spoiling the woman.
Now that you know, are you going to have your daughter here leave or what? If the queen discovers this The gatekeeper smiles threateningly, indicating to his sheathed weapon on what would happen if so.
Xiaoya, go back! The father snaps, the voice stern and serious.
Father! The girl pops her eyes with disbelief.
This is my only chance. If I miss it then the one standing beside the king will be the other women out there
Go back immediately, this is an order! Long Chang Tians face turned dark and wont no for an answer.
First giving a final stare up at the imposing structure of the pce, then back at the ground, Long Xiaoya knew she couldnt win this. Gritting her teeth, the girl turns away towards the other direction.
What is so great about the queen? Shes only the first woman of the king. In the future there will be countless moreing. I like to see her keep up that arrogant attitude by then!
Husband, Zhang Ruyi was filled with resentment as she watched her own daughter leave from their spot. That woman is too
Shut up! The husband snaps at his wife as well, This is the pce, not our home! Do you not know the saying of cmityes from the mouth? If you really get into trouble, you can forget about me helping you!
The dragon mother immediately shuts her mouth as instructed. In light of that scared and whitish appearance, the only thought running through the womans heart was curses and foul words at Bai Yan.
Compared with the noisymotion outside, the White Moon Pce was rtively quiet.
If theres anything of notable disturbance though, it had to be the infamous Huang Xiao Ying. The tigress was staring at Little Rice with infatuated eyes and refuses to budge until multiple gasps caught her attention.
It was Bai Yan. Adorned with a peerless red dress of immacte creation, this bride looked absolutely incredible with the thinyer of makeup powder on her already amazing contour.
Chapter 598 - The Queen’s Coronation (10)
Chapter 598 The Queens Coronation (10)
Its over! The tigress hurriedly grabs onto her own chest as the wildly thumping heart goes wild inside: Mistress, I thought you were beautiful enough as it is, to think you could one up yourself like that! Forget about the king, I think Im falling in love with you as well!
Huang Xiao Ying! Di Xiao Wan literally jumped with steam after hearing what the shameless tigress said there: I had you protect my sister-inw, not hook up with her! If you ever say something like that again then watch me tell my brother!
After giving a hard stare at herpetition, the demon princess then burst into amazement after turning to Bai Yan. Huh, arent the feathers on your wedding dress from Suzaku? It cant be Did my brother pluck her naked to make you this gown?
In the mind of this bratty princess, the picture of a butt naked Vermillion Bird lingers and causes her eyes to show a glint of sympathy.
Meh, thats what happens when her feathers are the most precious in all of this world. Brother loves Sister-inw so much, he most likely wouldve done such a thing for her sake.
Mother is so beautiful, Bai Xiachen then throws himself into Bai Yans arm. Making a cute face with bright enamored eyes: Now I dont want to let such a beautiful Mother marry Baddie Father anymore.
Bai Yan simply chuckles at her sons remark. Pinching that cheek to show her love: You are so young still, how can you distinguish between beauty and ugliness?
In my heart Mother will always be the number one beauty in this world no matter the asion. To show his affection even further, the kid uses those two tiny arms of his to wrap around Bai Yans thigh like a clingy boy that doesnt want to let go.
And sure enough, the act only brought on a sweet sugary feeling into the brides heart. Bending down, she gives the boy a lovely peck on the cheek. My Xiachen is the cutest and most well-behaved boy in the world as well.
Taking this all in from the side, Dragony was oh so jealous right now as she bit her thumb.
Come here little Dragony. Waving the missy over, Bai Yan smiles warmly after seeing the envy in those eyes.
Running over fast, the girls pupil carried no blemish like a pure and clean pool of water. Queen, you are really beautiful, more beautiful than anyone I have ever seen.
You are so sweet Dragony. Picking her up, Bai Yan also sends a peck onto the dragon girls cheek.
I have always been very good, never causing trouble. Queen, will you always like me like you do now? Im sad that the elders and my parents just suddenly didnt like me anymore Puckering those lips like someone facing grievance, her eyes are obviously being covered up in ayer of tears.
She may not be the brightest bird around, even so, that doesnt mean her heart couldnt feel the attitudeing out of those people.
As long as you behave like you do now then I will always like you. Bai Yan literally felt her heart clenching up in pain over that question.
Really? Lighting up in her face, Dragony looked absolutely adorable in that appearance. Queen, you treat the best. I promise I will be very, very good and not cause trouble for you.
Sister-inw, moping in her demeanor, Di Xiao Wan was all sour inside. You never been that good to me though.
Hmm? Raising a brow, Bai Yan makes a teasing smile at that: Then you dont have to hide behind me when Di Canges to make trouble for you?
Upon hearing this, Di Xiao Wan immediately shuddered in horror before she realizes her own folly. Making the most ttering smile she could muster: Sister-inw, you are the best person in the world! Whoever dares to say you are not good then Im going to knock them off their socks!
Chapter 599 - The Queen’s Coronation (11)
Chapter 599 The Queens Coronation (11)
Huang Xiao Ying just hated the bootlicking image of her friend there. Making a disdainful grin: Princess, when did you be so hypocritical and without backbone?
Unfazed, Di Xiao Wan casually shifts her gaze over to fire back a retort: Ho~ If you dont want to marry Little Rice then continue having your backbone.
These words were perfectly on target in poking at the tigresss weak spot. Jumping up like a frantic feline: Princess, who is using you of not being good enough to Her Highness? Tell me now, I will go kill them this instant!
Chastity? Dignity? Backbone?
All of it can go to hell!
What can bepared to marrying Little Rice?
Ahoomph.
Suddenly, a light cough drifts over from the front, causing Bai Yan to peer over.
Queen, its almost the time of the coronation. We should be setting off now, the female speaks in a respectful manner.
Okay, Bai Yan slightly nods in return, its been hard on you Fourth Elder.
Instead of getting a gratified smile in return, the female thats known as the Fourth Elder only showed fright and horror. Nearly taking to her knees at that moment: Please Queen, dont say those words to me. You are the Queen of the Demon Realm, everything Ive done so far is within my obligation and duty.
Oh gracious horror, if His Majesty hears of this and mistaken it as me not doing a proper job
Then lead the way, Bai Yan helplessly smiles and didnt want to argue on this point.
Yes, Queen.
That finally brought on a sigh of relief to the elder. Wiping the cold sweat from her forehead, she gestures to the door.
Sister-inw, I will support you. Hurrying to chase over like a dog, Di Xiao Wan was all smiles then: You nearly scared Fourth Elder to death there you know?
Bai Yan shrugged: I dont remember saying anything noteworthy or bad.
This thats because my brother is too powerful, causing everyone in the Demon Realm to fear and respect him. As his wife, you being too gracious might be interpreted as Fourth Elder not being polite and impatient.
Its none of my business on what others think, but your brother Chuckling at the mention of her husband to be, I know he will definitely not overthink this.
As if I would tolerate anyone thats not polite to me. He knows well enough by now that the only oue would be me tossing the rude ones out of here!
The coronation ceremony of the queen was most definitely a solemn and respected event. As such, its been decided that the hosting location would be the open-air altar thats usually reserved for great festivities.
For this reason, the venue had long been crowded with guests representing the various races. If not for the heavy number of guards stationed around, a riot mightve already exploded due to how densely packed the area was.
Thankfully the restlessness didntst long after this. From above, a rainbow bridge suddenly emerged from the back and front, leaving everyones eye engrained with the fabulous picture.
Oh wow, to think the Rainbow Bird n would be mobilized for this coronation! Are they intending to use all of them to act as a bridge?
Che~ I guess that is the case. That bird family has never been all that strong yet theyre the most arrogant pricks of them all. If not for His Majestys will, I doubt such a n would willingly act as someones stepping floor.
I know right? Theres been many rumorstely about the king being extremely fond of the queen, but I didnt think it was to this extent. Now that Im seeing it firsthand with my own eyes, it seems those rumors arent rumors at all!
Murmurs and gasps were rampant among the guests. They were all blown away by the grand disy of this ceremony and grew extremely curious on who could possibly cause such fascination in their king.
Chapter 600 - Want to Marry the Queen (1)
Chapter 600 Want to Marry the Queen (1)
Two figures soon came into view of everyones eye, their image too surreal that its breathtaking for the audience.
One was a boy and the other a woman. The female had avish looking tiara on the head, matched that with the light coat of powder on her face, its almost guaranteed to make one lose their breath.
And then theres the cute little thing holding the females hand as well.
Instead of looking around at his surroundings like most child of his age would, the kid only had his sight focused on the other end of the bridge like an rmed puppy trying to protect his possession.
Bai Yan naturally wouldnt be blind to the reason for her sons behavior. Looking over as well, she could see her groom-to-be in a set of red robes thats supposed to be a match for her own wedding dress.
One step at a time, the man slowly approaches and eventually brings his bride back to attention from being wowed by his appearance.
Yan Yan, from now on you are my wife, my only wife.
This will never change!
Bai Yans heart actually shook over that statement. Staring at the peerless man in front of herself, a genuine smile of eptance escapes her: Fine! However, you are not allowed to betray me in the future nor are you allowed to hide anything from me. If you must leave me for any duration then you must tell me ahead of time. Only then will I promise to be your wife.
I promise. Raising his hand, Di Cang brings the woman into his fold, allowing their attires to meld together as one and leaving the audience aghast over their perfectness.
So this is the queen. She really is as beautiful as they im, what a perfect match for the king.
I know right? At first I wasnt convinced, but now that Ive seen it with my own eyes, I can only give up.
The females of the various ns had simr opinions now that theyve seen thepetition. They arent going to put up a hopeless fight when the other side was of such high calibre.
Congrattions to the king in marrying the queen!
The people underneath all took to their knees, the voice respectful and of one.
Rise, the demon lords voice could only be called lukewarm at best despite this being his wedding day.
Thank you, Your Majesty.
Permission given; all of the attendees then rose again with one certain old fe that apparently had more galls than everyone else.
I must send my granddaughter to the kings side as his consort!
Sire, I have something to
But before his sentence could be finished, the arrogant words of Di Cang cuts in again.
Before anything else, I want to announce one thing. Casting his domineering gaze down to his subjects, the overpowering voice of this man rings forth like a spell: When pursuing your queen here, I promised her one thing and that is one love for one life. So, after this coronation, there will only be one mistress of for home and that is she, there will be no second!
If I find out that someone is trying to send their daughters into my home then I will have that persone in straight and go back out t!
Boom!
The whole crowd literally exploded with discussion right there and then. For those who had secret motives inside, those ideas were naturally squashed right on the spot.
King actually abolished the harem? They could do nothing but to look up with disbelief in their eyes at the couple.
Didnt he bloom? How can this be. Any man who bes acquainted with the matters of man and woman always look for more to serve them. This doesnt match the script!
Furthermore, when have humankind been able to endure the energetic bodies of us demons? They always break after a few runs at night, the queen should be no different.
Chapter 601 - Want to Marry the Queen (2)
Chapter 601 Want to Marry the Queen (2)
In addition Di Cang issues a sinister chuckle, In order to prevent you bunch from causing any troublesome pain for my wife, those that does the proposal will also face the same crime and be punished by death!
The old man who was trying to make the request subconsciously stepped back a few steps after hearing the words from his king. He wanted to hide that head until his existence disappeared altogether.
That brings the end to my announcement, said Di Cang, who coldly swept his gaze over to the old man then. What did you want to say earlier?
Shuddering at being the target of attention, the old man promptly shows a ttering smile: Oh, your subject I only wanted to present the Wolf ns treasure. Us wolves wish to congratte Her Highness the Queen in her coronation.
Dont joke around!
The king has already spoken. Whoever raises the matter is equally dead so why would I still want to send my granddaughter into the pce?
If nothing else, all of you can retire after giving your greeting to your queen and prince. As for the gifts Smiling menacingly despite not even trying, I will have my men go collect it from your stations. Theres no need to continue bothering my wife.
Wiping some of those cold sweat away, the old man takes a quick bow in a deted manner: I, Chieftain of the Wolf n, pays my greeting to the Queen and Crown Prince.
Using this as the signal, the rest of the other ns also bowed in unison in worship of Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen.
Their expressions were all very serious and sincere, the only exception being Huang Xiao Ying who was acting a tad out of line by rubbing her shoulder against the old grandma beside herself. Grandma, do you see over there? Right there is your future grandson-inw in the princes arm.
Without disappointment, the olddys eyes promptly lit up after seeing the white tiger snoozing in Bai Xiachens arms. Talk about smiling straight from the heart!
Very good, as expected of my future grandson-inw. Look at that nose, those eyes, talk about handsome. My granddaughter has good eyesights in picking such an outstanding tiger.
Now that instantly brought on a ck face for the tiger chief in question. Hes been listening on everything, How can this little guy be handsome when he cant even take on his human form? Really, what is Mother seeing?
Grandma, I also think I have very good eyesights, she smiles all proudly before her family. He will be your true grandson-inw in no time at all, that I promise.
Thats good then! Im loving this little guy just by looking at him, unlike your ugly old pops who only knows how to annoy me at every possible opportunity. Oh right, dont tell your father about this, keep this between us both only.
Dont worry Grandma, I will certainly not tell Father. Hes not only stingy and short-sighted, hes also easy to get angry.
Despite being only a few feet away from his family, the tiger chief obviously didnt hold much existence between these two scams of a mother and daughter of his.
How can you two talk bad about me right in front of my face? Furthermore, can you two at least acknowledge my existence? Oh my heart, it hurts, hurts.
Compared with the emotional excitement of everyone attending today, Long Chang Tians heart was obviously not feeling very good right now.
His dragon family had always been a supreme existence within the Demon Realm, meaning he has no fear of the other inferior races.
So the fact that the female standing beside the king wasnt his daughter definitely brought on some discontent within the dragon mans heart. But that quickly changed when his eyes fell upon Dragonys existence. The little missy was following in Bai Yans tail.
Oh right, I still have one thing to announce, Bai Yan pushes her disgruntled husband aside and pulled her new friend to the front. Is the Chief of the Dragon n present?
Though startled at first over the summoning, Long Chang Tian nevertheless hurried to step forward: Is there anything My Queen needs of me?
Chapter 602 - Want to Marry the Queen (3)
Chapter 602 Want to Marry the Queen (3)
I dont know if the people in the pce have notified you yet but I will say it again. After this, I will be taking Dragony with me. If the members of the Dragon n wishes to see her again, I will have my people escort her back for a visit. Turning her lips into a sneering grin of contempt, Bai Yan gazes down at the dragon chief with clear disdain in those eyes: Just that if I find another scar on Dragonys body after the visits, I will have the soldiers rain down at your doorsteps as a consequence!
Long Chang Tian honestly didnt expect such an open threat. Popping those eyes in shock, the man looks up with incredulous disbelief.
I dont agree! Zhang Ruqi abruptly jerks up from the ground in protest, Dragony is my daughter, I dont want her to leave me.
I can never allow this little fool the chance to surpass Xiaoya!
Ruyi! The dragon chief roars out at his wife in fright, Get down on your knees this instant!
If it was in the past, Zhang Ruyi would absolutely listen to her husband; however, her heads beenpletely muddled by the matter surrounding Dragony this time. Queen, you would not really take my daughter away from me and separate us, right?
Giving a damp look at this so-called mother, Bai Yan then shifts her attention back to the little missy instead: Dragony, tell me, how does your mother usually treat you?
Umm, making an innocent look like that of someone oblivious to the situation, the young girl did as told. My mother dislikes it when I call her Mother, thats why I can only call her Madam at home. They would also often yell and hit me, calling me Little Fool. One time I stole Second Sisters pastry to eat because I really, really wanted to have a taste, thats when she used hot water to burn me
Whenever Dragony brought up all the cases from her past, the voices of the guests would diminish by another level until only the crisp sound of the youngdy could be heard.
Of course, Zhang Ruyi would be livid at having her misdeeds pointed out in open public, hence the blue and white color on that face. How dare she embarrass me in the public? Did she forget who gave birth to her?
As for the rest of the audience, many were now showing disdain with a muchrger portion making angry res at the dragon chief and his wife. They knew Dragony was a mentally challenged girl inside, but that doesnt excuse the poor treatment these parents are giving her. No one likes to hear such sad stories, especially during auspicious events like the queens coronation.
Dragon Chief, finally someone couldnt hold back and spoke up. Is thisdy really your daughters mother, or is she a new wife you took in?
I say, this is the first time Ive seen a mother treat their own flesh and blood like so. This really opens up my eyes today.
The ridiculing voices of his peers had left the dragon chief utterly embarrassed with nowhere to hide his face. Ruyi, if you keep making trouble here then I will divorce you once we go back! Long Chang Tian fires off a stare of death at his wife.
Though unwilling, the dragon wife was now left in a pinch and knew better than to resist. For that reason, Bai Yan saw it as an opening to continue. Tell me, would you like to go with them Dragony?
No! I dont want to! The young missy heavily grasped onto her saviors arm, refusing to let go. Queen, I like you, please let me stay with you and not them!
Who said Dragony was stupid?
She understands enough to know whos the best for herself. As for the Dragon n that gave birth to her, theres only torture awaiting there if she returns.
Okay, smiling gently, Bai Yan slowly caresses the girls hair to sooth that anxiety. You dont need to go anywhere. From now on you can stay with me and Xiachen.
Chapter 603 - Want to Marry the Queen (4
Chapter 603 Want to Marry the Queen (4)
Giving a stern look at the little missy, Bai Xiachens grumpy appearance eventually subsides to that of forgiveness. Hmph, fine, I wont cause her trouble for trying to take some of Mothers attention since I feel so sorry for her
Lastly, I have some final words for you all. All smiles still, Bai Yan lets go of Dragonys hand to confront the gazes from everyone down below: In the Demon Realm, there will be no distinctions between the high and low. I dont care whether you are the dragons or other races, those who touch the ones under my protection can expect my fury to rain down from above!
Long Chang Tian remains silent during all of this with only his eyes making a strange light as Dragonys image reflected in those pupils.
Furthermore, Dragony is only ate bloomer, she is not stupid! No one can insult her as a fool! If I catch wind of this again then you know your ending!
Not everyone may be able to perceive the te bloomer phrase, however, they most definitely understood the threat in thetter part of Bai Yans sentence.
Being enemies with her is the same as being the enemy of the king! As if we are that stupid to shorten our own lifespan!
Grinning right up to his nose now, Di Cang was enjoying every aspect of his wifes dominance to the point where he couldnt resist making a grab for her body. Sweeping his fingers across that fine silky hair, the mans demeanor could only be called spoiled.
Do you all understand that? My wifes word is the same as mine!
Likely the result of the demon kings appearance, none were able to protest the idea. In fact, their heads were now lowered than ever before like they are confronting two demon kings instead of a queen.
Yan Yan, we are wasting too much time here, we should its our wedding night.
Bai Yans heart trembled over thatst bit.
Since that day in the field of flowers, she had more than once tried to go through a union with Di Cang. Sadly, whenever they did so, the same scenes from the battlefield would emerge again, causing the happy asion to cut off repeatedly.
Dont worry, I only want to hold you during our sleep. Moving his fingers away from the hair and onto that chin, Di Cangs touch brought a fuzzy tingle to the woman in his possession: If you dont want to yet then I wont force you.
Di Cang, I remember youve always wanted to force your way with me to get revenge for that day, did you not? Smirking mischievously, the womans eyes reflected a light like that of a predator wanting seconds.
Going ck in the face, the man knew he just got one upped by his wife: I did want to take revenge, just that I didnt expect to have my heart smitten by your existence!
As if revenge for that day couldpare with my desire for you.
Suddenly, a soft peck from a lovely set of lips hadnded on the mans own, causing him to grin stupidly while the female smiles with satisfaction.
He is always so overbearing at times but he can be so sweet during moments like these. I just hope he wont let me down.
Taking the interaction between this perfect couple, Dragony grew jealous with that yearning face: I also want to give Queen a kiss~
That instantly brought on a wave of darkness to Bai Xiachens face: Thats my mother, my mother! Im already turning a blind eye to you trying to take some of her attention away from me, now you want to kiss her? I wont allow it!
Smooch!
Then before the little rascal could protest any further, a pair of soft tender lips hade flying over at his own. And of course, the flushed appearance the baby boy made next was that of anger and not shyness.
This little girl actually dared to kiss me?
But the most annoying part for the kid was what came afterwards.
I saw Queen kiss your cheeks earlier, that makes my kiss equivalent to giving Queen a kiss through you. Bursting forth the most brilliant smile she could muster, Dragonys appearance clearly told the story of she not understanding the fault in her behavior.
Chapter 604 - Want to Marry the Queen (5)
Chapter 604 Want to Marry the Queen (5)
Pfff! Bai Yan finally couldnt hold back herughter now that shes been privy to this hrious exchange between her son and the little missy. Shaking slightly from the funny mood: Its good to let Xiachen have a ymate, this way he will have someone to apany him. Im liking this little girl more and more.
Mother! Turning around with grievance in his eyes, Bai Xiachen openly pleads for help: Can you not let this little girl get close to me she is scary
No! Di Cang harshly cuts down the idea, I have something to do with your mother so you are in charge of taking care of her.
Bai Xiachens small little face instantly went rock hard in terms of stiffness. He wanted to refuse right away, unfortunately, Di Cangs action was faster. In a blink of an eye, the two dashing figures were gone and out of the crowds sight.
Mother, you really dont love me anymore after marry Baddie Father Biting the corner of his sleeve in discontent, the boy tears up like an abandoned puppy.
Whoo-hoo, Mother would never leave me behind back then, but now shes done it many times already.
Poor little Xiachen, Di Xiao Wan wipes the droplet of tear from her eyes like a saddened auntie. You need to understand that no one can stop your father from taking someone away if he forces it, that applies to your mother as well.
Tilting his cute little head, the baby boy now got it: In that case, all of this is Baddie Fathers fault?
Yes, it is his fault, the demon princess nods in earnest. He is strong, thats why your mother could only go with him.
Thats right! Baddie Father must be jealous of me being lovely and cute, thats why he would always deliberately toss me aside. The more this kids mind went down this path, the more right he felt that to be the case. Making an indignant face: Humph, I wont help him in the future again anymore, regardless of whatever good words he says to me. I like to see him leave me behind then!
Ahumph. The State Teacher had only just arrived from behind Di Xiao Wans back when he heard this exchange.
Is it alright for you to frame your brother like this??The man makes a helpless smile from behind.
As for Di Xiao Wan, she naturally knew what the State Teacher thought. Nevertheless, that doesnt stop her from sticking that naughty tongue out to gloat.
Who asked Brother to bully me? Now that Ive helped him get Sister-inw home, its time I get some payback!
What are youing here for? Seeing the dragon chiefing over after venting his steam, Bai Xiachen promptly spread his arms out to block off the person. My Mother said it already, Dragony is not going back with you.
Showing an awkward face, Long Chang Tian meekly answers: I only want to have a private conversation with my daughter, I didnt intend to take her away.
I dont believe it, the boy purses his lip, not believing an ounce of that as he cast a signaling stare at the woman further in the back. This woman bullied little Dragony so often, Im not going to believe you and throw her back into the fire.
Wrinkling his brow at the realization, Long Chang Tian immediately turned around using his harsh re: Ruyi, you stay here and dont follow me!
After dropping this order to his wife, the dragon chief then turns back to the little prince using the most respectful tone he could make: Your Highness, I really only wanted to have a private conversation with my daughter. If you are worried, I can leave this evil woman here, is that good?
The baby boy didnt answer, only giving a momentary silence in return as he essed the situation. ording to his view, theres no malice or eviling off of this Long Chang Tian, so.
Xiachen, hold on. Stepping in now, Di Xiao Wan figured its best she took over: What cant you say in front of us that you must speak in private?
This Hesitating for the longest time, Long Chang Tian sounded troubled: My daughters behavior earlier was a bit too over the top, thats why I wanted to correct her while away from His Highnesss presence.
Chapter 605 - Want to Marry the Queen (6)
Chapter 605 Want to Marry the Queen (6)
As dubious as she was over that statement, Di Xiao Wan could find no fault in Long Chang Tians answer. As such, she could only give a nod: Then go, I will give you half an hour and noter. When she returns, I want to see the girl in pristine condition.
Auntie, Bai Xiachens cheek puffs up, My father and mother had me watch over this girl, if shes bullied.
As if he would dare, the demon princess openly sneers, If he does dare to bully Dragony then he better be prepared for the soldiers to rain down from above his head!
This Long Chang Tian isnt that stupid. Even if he does, it wont be happening inside the pce.
Dragony, you go ahead. Patting the little missys shoulder, Di Xiao Wan indicates its safe to move forward: Make sure toe back soon.
Okay. Curving into a squint in those eyes, Dragonys face was all cheers as she greeted her old man: Father.
Come my daughter. Pressing down the touch of darkness in his eyes, Long Chang Tian smiles warmly as he led the clueless girl to the back end of the open air alter. But once out of sight and alone, the fatherly aura that this dragon chief portrayed was all inclusively, gone All that remains now in this person was a stern look of someone ready to give an order.
Papa? asked Dragony who was still unclear on the danger shes in. Do you have something to say to me?
Dragony, listen! Long Chang Tian presses down on those small shoulders, his tone severe and serious: Your sister has failed. From now on the pride and image of our n lies in your hands!
Staring up in surprise, Papa, I dont really dont understand what you mean
Ill get straight to the point, I want you to marry the king! You can now get close to the queen, that means only you can be a maid of the White Moon Pce!
But The girls little face devolved into a look of unwilling
grievance, I dont like the king, I like the queen. Can I marry Her Highness the Queen instead?
Long Chang Tian was actually at a loss for words there, he forgot this daughter of his wasnt normal and could hardly make out the meaning of marriage.
But times of the essence, he doesnt have room to exin slowly. You must be the kings woman, just like the queen of today! This is the order Im giving you, can you understand?
I dont! Dragony shuddered at themanding tone and took a step back, her eyes filled with tears: I dont want to be around the king, I only like the queen.
If you dont want to marry the king then the little prince can do too, didnt you just. Growing anxious now, Long Chang Tians expression was quickly turning ugly, When did this girl be so disobedient?
But Papa, I only like the queen, I just want to marry her, I dont want anyone else, whoo-hoo~ Fully crying, Dragonys whole body was now a shivering mess.
Todays Papa is so scary why must he make me marry the king or prince? I dont want to!
Dragony! The dragon chief grew infuriated and violently grasped onto the girls shoulder, thus causing enough pain to make his daughter wail out in grief.
Im sorry Dragony, it was my fault, I got too anxious. Hurry and let me see your shoulder.
He raised his hand and wanted to check, but before he could do so, the sobbing girl actually retaliated by pushing him away in one forceful swing.
Where did this one get such strength from? Shock and disbelief filled the mans eye as he took in what just urred.
You are a bad guy, I hate you the most, dont touch me, I am going to find the queen! Dragony face now disys open anger as the two lines of tears covered up that delicate face.
Chapter 606 - Want to Marry the Queen (7)
Chapter 606 Want to Marry the Queen (7)
Before, she would never cry regardless of what her sister Long Xiaoya did to her; however, this time Dragony could no longer hold back at being hollered by her own father.
Dragony, dont go! Long Chang Tian hurried to climb back up from the ground in order to stop the girl from leaving, Dont go! If you do then I will lose my life!
You stay away! Once again pushing the man to the ground, the little missysplexion was a flush beat red: Im not going to leave the queen to follow the king! You are a big baddie. Im not going to trust you anymore.
Oomph!
Coughing over that sudden force to his stomach, Long Chang Tians face was a ghastly white. He knows full well if this ends up in the queens ear then he be doomed!
Dragony! I am your father. You cant let the queen know about this, if you do, then I will be killed for sure! How can you bear to see your own father die because of you? The dragon chief was no panicking. He honestly didnt know this daughter of his could be so ruthless.
Whats more, when did she learn to make aint?
You think Im stupid, you all think Im stupid. Yes, I am not very bright, but you always knew Second Sister didnt like me and would often bully me. And what did you do? You would have me not appear in front of her because of that reason. Devolving into a pitiful whimper, tears began to flow out of the girls eye sockets like a waterfall, But, I still used to like you before, all because you never scolded me like Mother did and call me Little Fool.
The queen is very good to me. She tells me stories and feeds me jelly beans. She said that the jelly beans will make me smart. You see, I can walk on my own now
Long Chang Tian was stunned. Taking a moment to take this statement in, he finally discovered that Dragony no longer needed someone to help support her for walking!
My daughter is finally starting to grow up?
No wonder, now it makes sense on why she would say such words to me. If it was in the past, this daughter would only obey.
Dragony!
Seeing his daughters about to leave again for real, Long Chang Tian wanted to stop this before its toote. Unfortunately for him though, themotion had caught the attention of those outside and thats when the pce guards came rushing over.
Naturally the one leading the fray would be Di Xiao Wan who came running over with Bai Xiachen in toe.
Princess. Deathly pale, the dragon chief felt his throat go dry like words were ripped from his lung.
While the man in the background feared for his life, Dragony on the other hand was even more emotional. Jumping right into the demon princesss arm, the little missy breaks out into a slobbering wail of someone trying to release all of the years of pent of grievance.
This bastard actually ignored Sister-inws order and bullied little Dragony! I knew I shouldnt have believed him! In front of this tearful image, Di Xiao Wan wanted to explode from anger.
Dragony,e, tell me how he bullied you. Making a guilty face, the princess attempts to sooth some of the girls mood by asking for the details.
He wanted to force me to leave the queen, speaking with a sobbing voice, the girls pitiful appearance would pain any sensible person. Princess, I like the queen very much, please dont make me leave her.
Huffing and puffing at this, Di Xiao Wan res fire at the man in question: You bunch in the Dragon n got some nerve. Do you think just because you are the chief of the dragons that you can get away with this, or do you think without you, your n is finished?
Going from green to white, Long Chang Tian fires off a resentful re at his own daughter, oblivious to the fact that this came only because of his own folly.
She actually reallyined to the princess?
And Making a wronged face, He wants me to marry the king, but I only like the queen. If I do must marry it would only be with the queen.
Chapter 607 - Di Cang’s Departure (1)
Chapter 607 Di Cangs Departure (1)
The little girls voice may be cuddly and cute, filled with the tone of a child, but that statement was more damning than anything else anyone has the nerve to say. In fact, it was to the point where the people were involuntarily shaking due to the momentary fright.
Marry the queen?
This
Taking in a deep breath, Di Xiao Wan calmly yet sternly holds onto the little missys shoulder and spoke: You must never say such a thing again, especially in front of my brother the king, do you understand?
Why? Dragony blinks her eyes in confusion.
My brother, he will throw you out. By then you will never be able to see my sister-inw again.
That sour jar will get jealous regardless of it being a man or a woman. If he hears Dragonys intent of wanting to marry Sister-inw then he will most definitely throw her out!
As soon as she heard that Di Cang would have her leave Bai Yans side, the little missys body promptly shook into a new one: Princess, I understand!
Its good that you understand. Smiling brightly, the demon princess then turns her attention back to the one thats at fault: My brother and sister-inws word is deaf to your ears, right?
Princess, you mustnt listen to this girls nonsense. Long Chang Tian hurried to get back up for the third time, his gaze sharp as he stared at Dragonys face: This girl is full of lies. You mustnt believe her!
That im promptly causes the girl in question to rear back a few steps. In Dragonys eye right now, the father whom she thought was the kindest of her so-called family was in fact scarier than anyone else.
Auntie, wrinkling his brow, Bai Xiachen tugs at the princesss sleeve to get her attention. Mother tasked me with protecting Dragony, let me handle this?
Startled at first over the request, Di Xiao Wan eventually relents with a nod after seeing that innocent and kind face: Alright.
To be clear, in light of the baby boys brilliant smile that could warm a soul, its in fact the most dangerous one Bai Xiachen could make. Naturally this fact remains only known to those closest to him so the dragon chief didnt have a clue on whats about to befall himself.
Little Prince, what I said is all true. This girl is resenting me for giving Xiaoya more love, thats why shes trying to frame me. Earlier I even scolded her to keep her filthy eyes off of the king and forget the idea
I did not! Raising her stubborn face, the tearful girl cries out in protest: I did not lie, I really didnt lie!
Although Di Xiao Wan didnt know what her nephew intends to do next to punish the deceitful dragon; nevertheless, she knew enough that its more than what she herself could dish out, hence the onlyfort she gave to the little missy was a little rub of the hand.
Auntie, Im still new to the Demon Realm so mind telling me the rules? If someone attempts to deceive the royal family, whats the punishment for such a crime? Soft and cute, Bai Xiachens voice was crisp and pristine as it drifted into everyones ear.
Its a capital offense! the princess replies.
Since its a capital offense of death Smiling lovingly still, Dragon Chief, now that you are aware of this, are you still going to say those words were from your daughter? Are you intending to kill her by doing so?
Long Chang Tian hesitated for a long time in his response. The reason why he didnt pick on this mentally challenged daughter of his over the years wasnt because hes aching for Dragony, rather hes still with hope. Well, its more of fear if truth be told. He feared that if the girl does somehow soar into the sky one day, he would lose control. But by being good to Dragony, he could then use their family bond to tie the girl down to be of use to the n.
Unfortunately, if he doesnt pin the me onto the girl today then the one to die would be himself. Even if the little dragon does reach new heights in the future, it means nothing when he himself was dead!
Im only saying the truth in not wanting the queen to be swindled by this little liar. Allowing the glint of cruelness to show in his iris then, the man arches his fist in submission: Crown Prince, its my fault for not disciplining the girl properly. Whatever you wish to do with her is of your call, I will not interfere or say a word in her defense anymore.
Chapter 608 - Di Cang’s Departure (2)
Chapter 608 Di Cangs Departure (2)
Since you are not benevolent then dont me me for being unjust!
This is all because you spilled our conversation out to everyone, now its on you to take responsibility.
Even if the royal family wants your life, you deserve it!
Dragonys body literally froze on the spot as ayer of sadness covered up that hanging head. She may have only just opened up her mind thanks to Bai Yans jelly beans, even so, shes smart enough now to know when her father wants her life!
Little Dragony, Bai Xiachen smiled brightly as he turned back to the girl. Are you seeing this? Hes already treating you like so. You wouldnt have an opinion when I punish himter right?
That question instantly shattered the cruel smirk from the dragon chiefs face. Now, only startlement remains as he stared wide eyed at the little prince.
What does he mean by that?
He is not my father! The little missy cocks her head up, tears removed from that collected face: HE IS NOT MY FATHER!
Auntie, grinning in his smile, it was you who agreed to hand over Dragony to him. Now I will let you dispose of him personally!
The demon princess didnt object, only puckering her lips to the side. This little rascal, he only said all those things to let Dragony see the mans true face.
If you dont handle it well Bai Xiachens voice grew chilly and unnerving, If my mother finds out, she will be quite angry you know.
Upon the second that threat came to an end, the princess immediately shuddered in cold fright at the image of that peerless couple. All frowning now in that face: Xiachen, how can you be like this, learning the habit of threatening others from your mother
Thats because you handed Dragony over to him.
But you also agreed to the idea
Thats why Im troubling you to take the me for me! Making the most cunning grin ever, the baby boy didnt bring shame to his heritage of being a fox.
Di Xiao Wans face went darker than a bottom of a pot. As expected of my brothers son, he really is so loveable and hateful at the same time
While the two were having the conversation to decide his hate, Long Chang Tian on the other hand was already a lost cause. He could hear nothing, only dropping to the floor with his despairing face of what awaits him.
Its over!
This time Im finished!
Bastard, you almost dragged me down with you did you know that? Not only are you not repenting for your crimes, you even tried to frame your own daughter. Its a real tragedy for Dragony to have a father like you. Sending a kick at the dragon chief to vent her anger, Di Xiao Wan misses the straggler in the back corner of her eye as the result of her preupied attention.
For every bastard there must be a bitch to apany them, otherwise how could they be a perfect match? For Long Chang Tian, his partner naturally falls onto Zhang Ruyi. This woman saw it all, the lies, the deceit, and the impending capital offense awaiting her husband. Just that instead ofing to the mans aid, this woman wanted to split for the outside the second things turned bad
You are a hundred times worse than that Zhang Ruyi! She is openly bad on the surface while you are bad straight to your bones! Im telling you now, no one can save you today. As for your n, Ill have brother choose a new chief for the Dragon n. I really cant put any trust into you dragons at this point.
Before long, wails of sorrow were dominating the air within this corridor and catching the attention of the attendees who came today. The only reason they didnt run over to see whats happening was due to the princesss presence. But when it came time after the deed was done, the scene thats disyed for the people were horrific and fear instilling.
Chapter 609 - Di Cang’s Departure (3)
Chapter 609 Di Cangs Departure (3)
They only knew the princess was an unpredictable fickle of a girl, but they never expected her to be capable of such cruelty like her older brother the king. Sure, Long Chang Tian may not be dead from this ordeal, but as a consequence of his survival, he would likely be chained to the bed for the rest of his life.
Beyond the pce.
After carefully checking her surroundings and making sure its safe toe out, Zhang Ruyi then had the courage to step back into her ce of stay.
Mother. The first to greet the dragon mistress was Long Xiaoya, the second daughter who eagerly wanted news of the coronations oue: What happened at the pce? Did the king take in a lot of women? Did the queen cause a ruckus and halted the ceremony? I knew that woman couldnt be any good!
The more she spoke, the more dastardly this maiden became to the point where those cheeks were a flush red.
Maybe, the king will even discard this queen. By then I will have a chance.
In light of her mouth moving up and down, wanting to tell the truth, Zhang Ruyi just didnt have the heart to break her daughters heart.
Xiaoya, pack your things, we are leaving here now.
The girl was stunned by her mothers order and quickly lost that initial excitement. Mother, why are we rushing to leave when Father hasnt returned yet?
This Gnashing her teeth, Zhang Ruyi shows off a resentful look: The little fool is now soaring in the sky. He only needs her so why would he need us anymore. Hurry and go pack your bags.
But before the pair could make it any further out of this ce, a series of footsteps were already rushing over. Next thing they knew, a group of heavily armed guards have aligned outside the doorway and the surrounding structure.
What are you all doing?! Long Xiaoya became enraged by the act, My father is the current chief of the dragon family, who allowed you to be so impudent before us?
Dragon Chief?
The leading captain of these soldiers openly sneered with a cynical tone: It was His Majesty who tasked us to escort you two back to the pce.
Long Xiaoyas eyes lit up: Its the king who ordered you to escort us? That means the king has feelings for me? I can! I will! I will go to the king right away!
While the oblivious girl continues with her antic, Zhang Ruyi on the other side was already losing all life from that face.
HaHa! The guards broke out into aughing fit over that sudden outburst, As if His Majesty would need yourpany when hes so madly in love with the queen.
Thest bit of that sentence was sharp like the needles, piercing straight into Long Xiaoyas heart until it hurts immeasurably. Didnt that woman have a fit and cause the king to abandon her?
So what if they are madly in love? The king still took in a lot of women into his harem. Unwilling to lose, the crazy girl tries to fire back using that mocking tone of hers.
Without surprise, that damning remark only propelled Zhang Ruyi into a distraught state. She wanted so dearly to cover up that big mouth of her daughter, but despite the multiple attempts to do so, she could not.
Perhaps Miss Xiaoya is still unaware since you couldnt attend the queens coronation. A sh of contempt beams out of the guard captains eye: Our king has openly said it before everyone today. In this life he will only have the queen as his wife, there will be no other! One love for one life, thats the promise Sire made to Her Highness.
Due to how shocking and explosive that was, Long Xiaoya ended up stumbling backwards with a terrible fright: What did you say?
One love for one life?
How ridiculous!
How could Sire only take one woman for this life?
Oh, His Majesty also made a warning to those whos coveting after the queens position. Those that do can walk into the harem from the front, but they will onlye back out lying down as a dead person!
Boom!
Unable to withstand this level of shock, the dragon girl finally crumbled to the floor and fell into despair.
Chapter 610 - Di Cang’s Departure (4)
Chapter 610 Di Cangs Departure (4)
Miss Xiaoya, our king and queen are a match made by fate, I dont see how His Majesty would want to give you a second nce. Really, where do you get such confidence from when the queen is so much more beautiful?
In these past few days, Bai Yan would rarely leave the Demon Mountain; however, that doesnt mean the little rascal would behave so well C the kids been scurrying around everywhere and making friends left and right.
Long Xiaoyas slowly regains herself afterwards: If the king doesnt like me then why is he having you bunch escort me back?
Hoho, the guard snickered with contempt at the question. Sire only sent us because its along the way. By the way, a new chief has been chosen for the Dragon n, and the old one is to be disposed of by the new one.
Boom!
Like having her whole sky blown apart, Long Xiaoya became utterly stupefied by this sudden news.
Asking with panic in her voice: What do you mean by a new chief? Wheres my father? Even if I want to be the kings woman, thats my business. Based on what can you abolish my fathers post?
From now on Im no longer the bigdy of the dragon family?
NO!
I cant, I cannot allow myself to be shunt into the lives of a low ss being!
Dragon Chief Long Chang Tian has been found guilty of deceitful and treasonous practices towards the royal family, the death penalty is inevitable!
Wait wait-wait! Bullying the little fool is what sin? She is my fathers daughter!
Then I have to say sorry in breaking it to you, that is the queens order. Anyone who bullies Miss Dragony shall bear the same crime as capital offense. Giving a cold hard look at the two females in the room, the guard captain then continues after making sure they understood his words thus far: As for the other offenses, one is the attempted seduction of the king, the second being an attack on the queen.
Attacking the queen? When did that happen?
Looking at the horrified face of this youngdy, the guards knew exactly what the girl was thinking and sneered: These charges will be judged by the king at another date. Until then, the both of you are to be imprisoned inside the dungeon forter disposal!
No, you cant do this to me, I want to see the king, I want to see him, ah!!! Upon seeing the encroaching figures ready to take her away in cuffs, the delusional girl finally snapped back to reality and screamed for help.
Unfortunately, regardless of how vocal that voice would be today, there shall be no mercy given. In a sh, everything was done and set. As for Zhang Ruyi, this former dragon mistress knew better than to resist under these circumstances, making her the easier target to handle.
White Moon Pce.
In this sacred and lovely ce, only the facial contour of the stunning woman was highlighted as a result of the moons ray tonight.
As she opened her eyes again from the short nap, Bai Yan has found the manly existence thats constantly by her side until now gone, nowhere to be seen like usual.
Mistress, Little Ricezily stretched his paws, crawling out of the bed and into the womans arm. King just left earlier, what should we do next?
Were going to the Demon Mountain. I need to do some closed-door training when consuming this Tri-Reaching Soul Dan pill I made the other day. She climbs out of the bed and calmly walked towards the doorway.
Mistress, Little Master went out with Dragony to y, should I go inform them beforehand? wing at the womans dress, the baby tiger didnt want to fall off from the swaying motion.
No need, this is the Demon Realm, it is very safe, not to mention theres Suzaku around. Dont worry about it, no one would disturb their fun.
Chapter 611 - Di Cang’s Departure (5)
Chapter 611 Di Cangs Departure (5)
The main priority now lies in improving my strength, only then can I be at ease in gaining what I want!
Demon Mountain.
Inside the small cabin made out of bamboo pieces, Bai Yan remains seated as the beady little object radiates a faint green light in her hand.
Tri Reaching Soul Dan pill, with this I can finally have a breakthrough again. Smiling with anticipation, she smoothly throws the item into her mouth and allows the stream of warmth to circte across her internals.
But theforting feelings were short lived.
Momentster, the sensation quickly devolves into a harsh stinging pain, causing that dainty figure to shake all over.
As expected, the side-effects for taking this is as potent as I thought. But I wont yield, this time I must reach new heights in my cultivation!
Under the reddish rays of the moon, the ocean of flowers here were letting off an eerie glow as a result of the extreme environment.
king. A fiery red giant bird descends from the sky and transformed into a man with red hair. Showing reverence in that face, he spoke: Our people have found a way to break the seal around the Demon Realm, just that the seal is currently being guarded by a group of people. Based on their powers, we suspect they are from the Celestial Realm and is beyond our ability to ovee. Sire, you will have to personally pay them a visit if we are to defeat them.
Wrinkling that brow, Di Cang eventually loosens it and spoke: Go inform State Teacher that Im leaving for a few days and have him tell my wife about.
He knows Bai Yan should be in closed-door training by now, that meant he couldnt wait until then to pass on the message, hence the reason why hes turning to the State Teach for help.
Ive already contacted State Teacher earlier, just that. Lowering his head, the red-haired man thats known as Fire Plume sounded unsure in his voice: It seems that hes also in closed-door training and isnt responding to my call.
Then go back personally to pass on my word. My message must reach my wife, understood?
After tossing this order behind, Di Cangs figure was then gone from the spot after taking only a step forward. Its as if he was never there to begin with.
Fire Plume on the other hand began to panic a bit in the background, This is too dangerous! Oh why is my job so difficult. If anything happens to the king while hes out to break the seal by himself then the one at fault will most certainly be with me. Yet I still have to go back to pass on a message? I need to get a new job
But just as this red-haired man wanted to transform back into his bird form to rush the job and return, a familiar figure from the path nearby seems to have caught his attention.
General Fire Plume? The girl apparently recognizes the bird man and hurried over. General, howe you are here?
As the only individual to have been brought from the mortal world and the sole custodian of the General title from Di Cang, the bird mans reputation was very high despite his mundane origin.
I remember now, you are the bigdy from the fox family. You came just in time because I still have something to do. Go back to the pce in my stead and pass on a message to the queen. Tell Her Highness that the king will be away temporarily and would return soon.
Since the royal family of this world were foxes, Fire Plume just assumed its safe to hand off the mission to the neer. After all, the list of banned individuals didnt include this bigdy from the Fox n.
Dont worry General Fire Plume, I will bring your message to the queen for sure. All smiles, thedy sounded innocent and na?ve without an ounce of malicious intent.
Chapter 612 - Chapter 612
Chapter 612 c
Now I can catch up to His Majesty and not let him tackle the danger alone, Fire Plume exhales a sigh of relief at this thought.
However, as soon as the red-haired man disappeared from the spot, the innocent and naive look of thedy was nowhere to be seen anymore, reced only by the look of a gloomy and sharp figure.
Why are you doing this? A low voice rang out from behind, causing Qing Xues brow to wrinkle up.
What are you doing out here? Arent you afraid of State Teacher discovering you? The woman snaps back with her own retort.
Twitching over thatment, the man steels himself despite the unease he felt: He is currently in closed-door training, he wont know about my departure. But thats not the point. Answer me first, why are you doing this?
Qing Xue just scoffed off the interrogating tone and slowly turned around to confront that ordinary looking face. Thats right, the one back at the cave with his face perennially shrouded in fog was no more than an ordinary looking foe with no special features.
I really dont know why State Teacher would choose a person like this to be the substitute of the king. How can he bepared with His Majestys handsome beauty?
You still havent helped me yet, thats why I have to take actions into my own hands. Thank goodness His Majesty is gone right now. Grinning with a slight contempt in her lips, Qing Xues word had a mocking tone to it.
The man frowned: You should be d General Fire Plume is not originally from the Demon Realm, otherwise he wouldve definitely recognized the fact that you are impersonating that familysdy.
Dont treat me as a fool, I know what Im doing, everything is within my grasp alright. Chuckling in a narcissistic manner, Then again, I didnt expect my n to work out so perfectly. Good thing Im aware of that Fire Plume being unfamiliar with the Fox ns bigdy. If not for that reason, do you think I would still try to impersonate her?
The Demon race never uses the face to recognize ones identity because its far too easy to impersonate, hence the heavy reliance on scent.
Dont forget, I am also a fox. The mansplexion didnt look so well after hearing the snake woman had skinned one of his nsmen.
Che~ Qing Xue scoffs off thement, Yes, you used to be a fox, but only a prisoner I might reminder you. I didnt expect you to be so fond of your ancestry after how cold theyve treated you over the years. Just a reminder, none of the members in the fox family cares about you
And, the reason why I pretended to be a fox is because Sire holds great faith in his own kind. The same is true of those around him. If not for that reason, I wouldve impersonated the other races instead.
Then what are you nning to do next? The mans tone carried a hinge of frustration.
Holding her step at that question, Qing Xue turns around to stare straight into her aplices eye: The coronation ceremony is already over yet you remain indifferent and unwilling to help me. Just so you know, I will never give up on that man so I can only do this myself!
Though blind and one-sided, the snakes love for Di Cang have already grown to the level where its part of her flesh and bone. Theres no turning back, even if it means crossing the lines of no return.
The news of Di Cangs departure naturally remains unknown to Bai Yan due to the outside interreference.
As such, half a month had transpired without a single word from either end, that was until a loud explosive bang shook the skies today.
Chapter 613 - Di Cang’s Departure (7)
Chapter 613 Di Cangs Departure (7)
Outside the bamboo cabin, Di Xiao Wan was just in the middle of apanying Bai Xiachen and Dragony in their game of tag when the ruckus urred. As a result, the one to suffer the most had to be Little Rice who tragically ended up dropping face first to the ground after jolting up from his napping spot.
By the time the demon princess turned around to see whats going on, a dainty pair of hand had already pushed open the door to reveal that blood red dress and the person donning it.
Sister-inw, have you made a breakthrough? she asks with hopeful anticipation.
Nodding in return, Bai Yan confirms the question with that gesture: Yes, I just managed to reach a new level in my cultivation.
From now on I am no longer just at the level of King Rank.
Sister-inw is awesome! Jumping up and down with glee, Di Xiao Wan could not hold back her excitement like a little child.
Of course, my mother is the best. Bai Xiachen also decides to chime in with his proud little voice.
To one up his auntie as well, the boy immediately followed that sentence up with a heavy jump into those long sought-after arms. Losing all of his proud air, the kid reverts back to his pitiful and childish self: Mother, I missed you so, so much you know.
I also missed my precious Xiachen as well, rubbing the little steambuns head, Bai Yan was all smiles. Oh right, where is your father?
Making a glimpse of disappointment, the kid ends up pursing that lip like a unhappy child: I havent seen Baddie Father for a long time now
At that, Bai Yans brow immediately wrinkled up into a knot. Xiachen havent seen Di Cang for a long time?
You father is likely busy with the states affair. To make up for the neglect over this half a month, why dont we take a trip outside the pce aspensation, alright?
Lightning up in his eyes, Bai Xiachens mood promptly fluttered up: Okay Mother, lets go out of the pce, I want to y!
Lets go then, one hand holding her son and the other holding Dragony, I will take the both of you out to y.
Watching this from the back, Di Xiao Wan puckers her lip like a grieving waifu. Sister-inw, what about me?
Halting at the call, Bai Yan looks back at the demon princess: You and Little Rice can follow us.
In light of being disappointed by the answer, the girl nevertheless did as told and picked up the spinning eyed tiger from the floor: Wait for us, wereing!
Why do I feel like Ive been disfavored ever since Dragony came into existence
Originally Di Xiao Wan only wanted toin inwardly to vent some of that grievance. Who couldve guessed a moment of carelessness had caused her to mutter it aloud, allowing the baby tiger in her hand to hear it up front.
When have you ever been in favor?
If shes never been in favor then how can she lose it, right?
Going dark in the face: Nobody would call you a mute if you dont speak!
Im such a failure as a princess, even this rascal is picking on me now!
Then Princess, what do you think of Dragony? Little Rice ponders this as hes being hung around by the tail.
Mistress rarely cares about a stranger, let alone have a stranger hang around herself. But Dragony has broken every norm.
Think about what? Isnt Dragony the little missy from the Dragon n, what is there to think about? Well, shes not anymore since the chief has been changed to a new one. Doubtful in her eyes, Di Xiao Wan didntprehend the meaning behind that question.
Twitching in the corner of his tiger lip, Little Rice had to hand it to this clueless girl: Forget what I said, its nothing then.
Oh forget it, asking this dumbaclutz wouldnt help anyways. Maybe Suzaku or State Teacher would know.
Beyond the pce, a bustling market was the first area of the capital in which the group visited for their little venture.
Mother, the Demon Realm isnt much different from the human world dont you think? Looking around, Bai Xiachen had curious eyes as he scanned the new terrain with a sense of novelty. However, that initial excitement soon changed to disappointment after he looked up from the side.
Chapter 614 - Beating Qing Xue (1)
Chapter 614 Beating Qing Xue (1)
Mother? Seeing Bai Yans dazed expression, the baby boy quickly wrinkled up his lovely forehead and thought, What happened to Mother?
The soft little voice of the steambun did grab Bai Yans mind back to reality, however, her focus clearly wasnt entirely here with them.
Touching her sons head in aforting manner: I am fine, you and your auntie can take Dragony off to y first. I want to be alone for a little bit. Ever since she came out of her closed-door training, a sense of restlessness has been guing this womans heart.
Okay, raising his eyes to meet hers, I will not trouble Mother then. If theres anything disturbing you though, Mother can always confide in me. I will always be Mothers favourite son and be your great protector.
Feeling the warmth running straight into her heart, Bai Yan just couldnt resist leaning down to give her son a peck on the cheek despite it being a public ce. Hes just too adorable and lovable to not do that.
Go, I will catch up very soon.
Byebye Mother. Making a goodbye gesture, Bai Xiachen then went ahead to lead Dragony over to Di Xiao Wans side: Auntie, lets go shopping okay?
Feeling moved to tears by this request, the princess finally felt useful for once.
Just that
What happened to Sister-inw? her pretty eyes were full of doubts which reflected in that hesitant tone.
Shaking his little head in return, Bai Xiachen answers honestly: I dont know, maybe Mother misses Baddie Father Biting his lip, the boy makes a frustrated look while hanging his head.
No matter what happened in the past, Mother would never keep secrets from me, but now.
Auntie, after a moment of his silence, the boy seems to have regained some of his vigor uponing to some sort of conclusion. Before Baddie Father told me I could enhance my strength bying to the Demon Realm. Do you know where I can get help for that?
This Scratching her head over that dilemma, the demon princess sounded stumped: I dont really know. Its likely only State Teacher and my brother would know.
Sighing at that answer, it was as the kid thought. It looks like I would need to go look for Baddie Father, only then will I be able to get stronger.
Atop of a mountain peak thats reached up to the clouds, a certain woman of extraordinary beauty was currently resting against the big oak tree growing here.
The scenery of this Demon Realm really is different from the mortal world. Looking up at the blood colored moon thats perennially hanging in the sky, Bai Yans eyes showed a hint of fondness for this sort of picture. Its gettingte, I should get back to Xiachen and them.
But just as shes about to leave after getting up, thats when her ears picked up a slithering sly voice from the corner of her eyes.
Who,e out!
Stepping forward from the flowered covered rocks was a woman donning a light blue dress, her face cold and proud as she confronted Bai Yans stare.
Whats the matter? Likely able to perceive the fact that the neer came with ill intent, her voice was sharp and snappy.
Queen. Qing Xue didnt mind the poor reception and donned a cold smile of her own, just that its also mixed with a certain level of mockery. I came today to tell you a few things less you stay in the dark.
What is it? Bai Yan had no reason to be rash after hearing that, only leaning her back against the big oak tree with that confident smile of hers.
Chapter 615 - Beating Qing Xue (2)
Chapter 615 Beating Qing Xue (2)
Im just pitying you, pressing down her jealousy, Qing Xues eyes forces a look of sympathy like shes genuinely doing this out of kindness. Guess you dont know about my rtionship with your husband the king, do you?
Chuckling at that statement, Bai Yan didnt seem fazed at all from the outside: Di Cang has a rtionship with you? It cant be as enemies?
The ridicule instantly caused a crack in the snakes pretentious face, making it dark as a coal. Isnt a female supposed to be enraged as soon as they hear their husband has been in a rtionship with another woman? Why is she so unconventional?
Gritting her teeth, the woman attempts to downy her rage by snickering triumphantly: Dont get so conceited Queen. Do you really think His Majesty would only take you as his woman? I dont mind telling you the truth, me and His Majesty have already be one a long time ago. If not for your appearance, the position you are in now wouldve been mine ages ago!
The more she spoke, the angrier this woman became to the point where that chest was now heaving up and down. In fact, her appearance gave the impression that Bai Yan really did steal her man and post despite being not true.
Are you finished? If finished then Im leaving. Straightening her back, Bai Yan ignores the stranger and was ready to take her leave.
You dont believe me? Qing Xue said it with such sarcasm that its almost believable, Why do you think that you are the queen and not me? Ill tell you, its because theres a rumor circting around that the king must wait for the destined individual to be his wife, otherwise the Demon Realm will face a cmity so great that destruction would be inevitable.
Thatst bit instantly stops Bai Yans foot from leaving: Continue.
Ho, you are just born with a better fate than I. You think His Majesty is being good to you because of who you are? Dont make meugh, hes only taking you in out of consideration for the little princes sake and the rumor in the air. Otherwise, why else would he take in a mortal woman?
Thunk!
Out of the blue, a heavy knock from a stone hadnded on Qing Xues forehead, causing her to flinch backwards from the stinging pain. Enraged by the transgression, the snake woman immediately searched for the source and saw the little girl standing not far away from Bai Yans location.
You bad woman, you are not allowed to bully the Queen!
Frowning over the signature of that voice, Bai Yan too also turned around to seek the owner. To her surprise, it was someone she knew!
Dragony, what are you doing here? Wheres Xiachan and Xiao Wan?
Queen, I snuck away while Brother Xiachen and Auntie Xiao Wan was busy buying some presents for you. All steaming in her tender little face, the missy once again picked up another stone and tossed it at the snake.
Qing Xue scoffed at the pitiful act with ridicule in those eyes. Earlier she only took the hit due to her attention being upied by Bai Yans dismissive behavior. Now that shes aware of this brat, theres no way she could allow another hit.
Sweeping her hand at the projectile, the force released immediately stopped the stone midair and forced it right back to the source.
Dragony! All gloomy in the face, Bai Yan reflexively pulls the girl into her arms for protection, and thankfully so as well because the impact from the returning stone had left a small crater in its wake. Imagine what wouldve happened if it hadnded on Dragonys body, she be toast!
Do you think I would believe your words just because of your im? I will only believe in Di Cang himself, my husband. Loosening her grip on the little missy, Bai Yan then went on the offensive with her aura: Now grovel before me this instant!
You. Qing Xue still wanted to snap back at themand, but that quickly subsided once the foes oppressive aura came gushing into her face and body.
Chapter 616 - Beating Qing Xue (3)
Chapter 616 Beating Qing Xue (3)
Under this oppresive pressure, her body involuntarily bends towards the ground with the knee, causing her to panic and unsure what to do aside from looking up at that domineering existence.
kneel!
Peng!
At that, Qing Xues body promptly banged against the floor, letting those tears to trickle down as a result of the stinging pain caused by the impact. Theres so much resentment in those eyes right now that its unnerving.
Queen, you will believe me one of these days. Know what I say is not false, and you will regret not heeding my words that the king loves me more than you! Only after enduring that immense pressure did she manage to spew thest bit out, even so, her back was already covered in cold sweat that sent chills down the spine.
You bad woman! In the heat of the moment, Dragony takes this chance to pounce at the person with her little hands. And as a result of the nails being so abnormally sharp, Qing Xues face was immediately left with several scratch marks from the tiny girl.
Hiss!
This pain caused then was so sharp and unexpected that the snake nearly lost her breath. Staring venom at the girl responsible for this, Damn brat, I will one day make you pay for what you did today. You will beg me to kill you before Im through!
Dragony,e back. Bai Yan orders, worried the little missy might stain her hands because of this filth.
Sure enough, the obedient girl immediately returned and reverted back to that innocent and na?ve self.
As far as I know, the Snake n have already been annihted with only the second miss escaping with her life. Faintly curving those lips into a sneer, Bai Yan then pulls out a dagger and waves it around against the foes cheek: If Im not wrong, you are that second miss of the Snakes?
Dismay grips the womans face, causing it to go deathly pale.
She How did she know?
I clearly covered up myself with the fox skin, how can she see through my disguise with only a nce?
If you were someone else, then maybe I wouldve perhaps spared your life. However, what a shame, my grudge with your n cannot be overlooked! Bai Yan proims, sealing the demonesss fate with a death sentence in that statement.
Qing Luan kidnapped my son and forced him to take poison. Furthermore, that wretched woman even summoned her ancestor to kill me. If I still remain unmoved then I dont deserve to be a mother or a human for that matter!
Qing Xue on the other hand was now so ovee with fear that her whole body was convulsing. She couldnt even utter a single word in protest or defense.
No wonder No wonder he wouldnt let mee make trouble for the queen!
This human woman is not a fool like that General Fire Plume!
As remorseful as this snake was over her own folly, she knew theres no way Bai Yan would let her off easy.
Queen, continuing to use her tenacious attitude to defend herself, Qing Xue remains firm with her lies as ast resort. Ive said it, Im not deceiving you. I may be a member of the Snake n but that doesnt mean its right for you to be prejudice against my existence. Im only here today out of kindness to remind you
Slightly irked by the shameless deceit this snake pulls eve when things havee this far, Bai Yan decides to let her have a little taste of what it means to lie in front of her. In one little sliding motion, a stinging pain grips the snakes face and allows the warm liquid under the skin to flow outward.
Flustering up over that sensation, She cant do this to me! If my face is ruined then how am I supposed to seduce the king?
Queen, Queen!
It was then at this moment that a soldier came running over. Based on how rushed and flustered the man looked, it couldnt be anything good. This is not good Queen! Your son and the princess faced an ident!
What?
Nearly losing her bnce from having those legs go numb, Bai Yanpletely drops the dagger from her hand and turned to the massager in haste: Where is my son? Where is Xiao Wan! Take me to them this instant!
Chapter 617 - Beating Qing Xue (4)
Chapter 617 Beating Qing Xue (4)
Yes, Queen. The guard bows his heads without hiding the anxiety in those eyes, thus causing everyone to miss that peculiar light which shouldve been a huge giveaway.
Panicking straight from her heart, the woman drops everything and ran for the city,pletely forgetting the fact that shes supposed to be disposing of a certain snake right now.
Bai Xiachen was Bai Yans life, therefore its no wonder her reaction would be so devastatingly huge.
Alone again after being left in the background, a man in navy blue appears in front of Qing Xue. Why are you doing this? I warned you before, the queen is not an average person like you think. If you rush in carelessly then you are bound to be in danger. I saved this time, but what about the next? Do you expect to be so fortunate every time?
Pursing those lips in resentment, Qing Xue eventually manages to stand up despite the faint shake lingering inside: What method did you use to save me earlier?
Over the years Im made some puppets. Theyve been expended in order to save you.
Looking at the mans frustrated face, Qing Xue not only didnt feel remorseful for her rash action, she only saw it as an opportunity. Then does that mean you also have some puppets in the pce?
I have no puppet in the pce. The king is a watchful man. If I dare insert my eyes into there, he would surely discover them. Smiling wryly, Its just that Ive managed to insert my puppets into the various ns to keep track of the outside world.
There were two reasons for this: one being hes always bored by being confined to the locations directed by others, the second he wantedpanionship and news from the outside. Now imagine how painful it must be for this man to lose all that hes built up over the decades.
I cant wait any longer, the snake demoness tightly clenched her fist, showing a glint of coldness in her eyes. When will you help me? If you dont move soon then I will continue to find the queen. Do you want to see me dead? If so then I will do it and show you!
The mans heart shuddered at thest part. Making a bitter face, he sighs: Fine, I will help you in theing days.
This was already thest chance.
If he doesnt move, the king would surely return.
By then, Qing Xue wouldnt be able to escape no matter the efforts he pulls.
Within the bustling market of the capital city, Bai Yan hurriedly followed the guard to the location of her son and the princess. To the womans surprise, the scene to wee her arrival didnt exactly pan out in the way she imagined. Rather than her loved ones being in danger, theres only a pile of thugs lying on the floor moaning and groaning in pain and very close to death.
Sister inw?
Di Xiao Wan only needed a nce to notice the womans arrival. Immediately making a delighted face, the princesss mood shouldve been great, that was until she noticed Dragony tagging along by holding Bai Yans hand.
Where have you been Dragony? Me and Xiachen have been looking all over for you!
Gnawing at her nails over the question, the little missy puts on a guilty face: I wanted to follow the queen, thats why I went to find her.
Normally Di Xiao Wan would be outraged at that sort of exnation, but against that innocent and naive face, she couldnt even get mad and bear to me her.
Xiachen! Running over fast at the sight of her son, Bai Yans hand remains shaky despite everything being okay. Im sorry, Im so sorry I shouldnt have left you alone. Im so happy that youre fine.
She almost lost her son once before, thats why shes getting so emotion. The experience was simply too much for this mother the first time around.
Mother dont cry, I am fine. Moving that hand to help wipe some of those tears, Bai Xiachen sensibly sooths the crying Bai Yan with his bright smile: When Father is not around, I am the only male in the house, thats why I need to protect Mother and Auntie. Theres no need to worry about me.
Chapter 618 - “Beating Qing Xue (5)”
Chapter 618 Beating Qing Xue (5)
Di Xiao Wan was literally moved to tears by how sensible that statement was from her nephew. Its almost unheard of to hear such wondrous things from a child of that age with all things considered.
Xiao Yun, tell me what happened, Bai Yan eventually calms down after stabilizing her emotions.
I dont know either, the princess shakes her head cluelessly. In the Demon Realm, none would ever dare attack us due to the superior difference of our blood. However, these people ignored our orders and even rushed us despite the fact.
Hmm Slightly wrinkling that brow, Bai Yan turns her attention to the pile of near death thugs thats currently piled up along the street.
Puppets, these people are all puppets. As puppets, they are without fear so its normal for them to not fear your lineage.
After thinking it through, this was the only answer she coulde up with now that her head has cooled down. But theres another underlying issue though: why did these puppets attack now of all times?
Suddenly, Bai Yans sharp gaze shifted over to the guard responsible for bringing the message. How did you know where to find me, and why were you able to get to me in such a timely manner? her voice carrying a threatening tone.
Plop!
Knowing hes now on the stand, the soldier promptly got to his knees in haste to exin himself. Demons are nted all over the world here, and each kind has their ways ofmunicating through the air. Thats how I came to know Your Highnesss whereabout, it was through the words of others.
The exnation was downright impable, forcing Bai Yan to remain on the passive side due to her inability to judge whether its false or true. However, the sixth sense within kept nagging in the back of her mind that its been premeditated
Xiachen, Xiao Wan, were going back first. We will wait for Di Cang to return before continuing to discuss this matter. Loosening her brow, Bai Yan decides to leave things as they are for now. Also, send someone up to the mountains and retrieve the Snake ns seconddy. I seem to have left that one behind due to the emergency.
Eximing in astonishment, the princess sounded incredulous after hearing the news: Sister-inw, you actually met that snake woman? Dont tell me, did she bully you?
That bad woman said many bad things about the king in front of Her Highness, but the queen only needed to yell once to make her kneel. Dragony decides to chime in to give the answer for shes too amazed by Bai Yans awesomeness.
Queen is so amazing.
I almost forgot the coronation is alreadypleted. Now all demons in this world will fear you and do as youmand. Even if Qing Xue is unwilling, theres no way for her to disobey. Cocking her face in a high and mighty manner, the demon princess looked so proud for some reason.
Smiling at the girls demeanor as well after being effected by the light mood: Lets go all of you, its gettingte so we should head back.
Okay~ Bai Xiachens interest was on the low side so his reply remains at that.
Whats wrong? Bai Yan turns and asked, not missing the damp mood of her sons tone.
The gift I bought for Mother has been smashed up by these thugs. Me and Auntie spent a lot of time and effort to pick it. The grievance in his heart manifested into the form of a hanging head and the look of tears slowly building up in those eyes.
Aching over that picture, Bai Yans hand hurried to pull him in. You are the best gift your mother I can have. There is nothing more important her voice soft and melting as she spoke.
Almost instantaneous, Bai Xiachens droopy appearance disappeared, leaving only that dazzling smile thats as warm as the sun. Mother, I want to go home now.
Okay, lets go back. Seeing how her son has regained his vigor, Bai Yans mood also lightens up after being infected by that happiness.
Meanwhile in the background, Di Xiao Wan was growing increasingly unsure after seeing this heartwarming scene, Should I tell Sister-inw about the abnormal behavior of Xiachen earlier.?
Chapter 619 - Beating Qing Xue (6)”
Chapter 619 Beating Qing Xue (6)
That night.
Bai Yan was in the middle of meditating inside her room when she suddenly opened her eyes upon hearing the small footsteps of indecision outside: Xiao Wan,e in if you want, dont just stand there.
The girl outside the door was rather startled by the voice, nevertheless, she eventually makes up her mind and walks in with a push.
Sister-inw, I have something to tell you. Di Xiao Wan rubs her hand with unease as she gazed over to the woman lying on the bed.
Against that form, Bai Yan just couldnt resist augh: If you have anything to say then say it, dont worry.
Umm, today when me and Xiachen met those puppets A pang of worry grips the princesss heart after remembering that scene, There shouldve been no problem considering my strength, but one of them broke the present we picked for you
Upon noticing the wrinkle in the womans forehead, Di Xiao Wans demeanor grew even more squeamish: How should I exin it. When Xiachen saw that, he changedpletely. It was very scary, like he went into a frenzied state.
Now Bai Yan was openly frowning: So you are saying that pile of thugs wasnt done in by you?
Going white at that usation, the girl promptly objects to the notion: How can you say that about me Sister-inw, am I that kind of person?
Not buying that one bit, Bai Yan gives her friend there an using look: What do you think?
As much as the princess wanted to continue to protest in her own defense, Di Xiao Wan knew shes been caught. The miserable image of the former dragon chief still lingers in her mind, which was solely caused by the orders she gave to the pce guards.
Now that I look back at it. Alright, I am that kind of person.
But Sister-inw! This is not the time to be talking about me, were talking about Xiachen. I only have one nephew, I dont want him to be in any danger.
Bai Yan didnt answer and stayed quite for a while: Where is your brother now?
Him? Pursing her lips in discontent, Di Xiao Wan gives a snort at the mention: I reckon hes shutting himself away again to deal with the states affair. Itsmon for him to stay missing for days or even weeks on end without anyone seeing him.
In particr, Brother wants to attack the Celestial Realm recently so he must be busy thinking up of ways to attack those pretentious celestials.
But just when Di Xiao Wan wanted to exin the story of how her brother intends to attack a whole world for the sake of a simple careless remark by Bai Yan, the princess abruptly stopped due to the key note Di Cang left behind from way back.
Its supposed to be a surprise so shes not in the position to reveal this secret. A gift shoulde from the one thats prepared it, the girl knows at least that much.
What about State Teacher then? Tightening her brow even further, Bai Yan continues to ask.
I havent seen State Teacher for a long time as well, maybe hes in closed-door training. Puckering her lips to the side, the girl answers with a grunt.
Tell me where or how to find Di Cang then. Maybe he would know how to handle Xiachens case. Slowly rising from the bed, Bai Yans appearance clearly shows shes ready to go.
Sister-inw, do you need me to apany you to those ces? Without dy, the princess lists the usual locations her brother would be during times like these.
No need. Shaking her head, Bai Yan shoots the idea down and walked out the door on her own.
Now things are starting to make sense on why no one would know about Di Cangs departure. The man has had a bad habit of disappearing for long periods of time without so much as a word, making this all the more normal.
Chapter 620 - Leave (1)
Chapter 620 Leave (1)
Soaring through the air thats colored by the redness of the moon, Bai Yan only stopped when she finally caught a glimpse of that silvery hair belonging to a certain domineering man whom shes all too familiar with.
Di.
Bai Yan didnt understand why her husband was here in this remote location and at such hour as well; however, before she could call out his name and get his attention, she was interrupted by the appearance of an old man quicklying forward from the rear
Second Elder? she mutters this upon realizing who it was.
Why is he having a meeting with the second elder when he couldve done it at the pce?
Not to mention he shouldvee seen me when I came out of my closed-door training.
Finding that the man was about to turn around in her direction now, Bai Yans heart trembled and hurriedly hid behind the tree nearby. The doubts in her had grown so huge that its effecting herplexion C its gloomy and dark.
The suspicion didnt only apply to the woman either, the one known as Second Elder also appeared perplexed by the strange summoning. Sire, did you call for me? All respectful, the old man cups his hand to pay his greeting.
Mhmm, the man made a smirk thats somehow different from his usual style. Coming up, I want you to send a few more people to follow the queen around.
Regarding that order, the second elder just couldnt resist a chuckle: The queen is truly fortunate to have such high concern from Your Majesty. But I must add, theres no reason to be so worried about Her Highnesss safety. Theres the princess following her around, and theres no way anyone from the Demon Realm would try to bring harm in Her Highnesss way.
Is that so? The mans tone now sounded very strange and off, Second Elder, do you know why Im being so good to the queen?
Isnt it because Sires love for the queen is extremely deep? Puzzled by the awkward conversation, Second Elder was now openly giving a strange look to the other side.
The person in front is definitely the king, theres no mistake. Whether it be the scent or aura, all of it is right. But why is he saying such strange things now?
Love? The man sneered, You think someone like I would have love? She gave birth to my son the prince, thats why Im being exceptionally grateful to her. However, that doesnt excuse herck of morality with another man from the mortal world. That Chu Yi Feng, she spent several years with him and even had my son call that man his godfather, does she really expect me to believe in her innocence?
What? Second Elder was shocked.
If the matter was said by someone else then he may not necessarily believe in it, but this was the king spouting the im!
But The elder hesitated for a while but continued to ask anyways, When you first returned to us, why did you make that order then, iming the queen is first and you only second?
Strange!
Sire is acting exceptionally strange today!
Whats more, shouldnt the king look for the state teacher or first elder instead of myself for matters of this degree? Im only called second because I joined the Demon Council earlier then most, that doesnt mean anything!
And you believed that? The mans face showed a satiric look, In the Demon Realm, the ultimate authority will always lie in my hands. If I want to take it back then I can take it back. I only said those things so she would marry me.
Shuddering inside over that explosive news, the elder quickly lowered his head, afraid the mere act of making eye contact would warrant severe punishment at this moment.
This is incredible. I cant believe the king could pretend to be so affectionate for such a long time.
Chapter 621 - Leave (2)
Chapter 621 Leave (2)
But Sire, why are you doing this? The second elder gnashes his teeth and brought the doubt forward.
The world has long prophesized that I must wait for the destined woman toe. They say only she can give me a child, and only she can save Demon Realm from utter destruction! I hold this world in great regard, thats why sacrificing a mere woman for it is nothing noteworthy of a price. The mans voice sounded cruel and ruthless, slicing through the evening wind with every word of his tongue.
Bai Yan on the other hand have already lost her wits after hearing all those heartbreaking things. Closing those pained eyes, the words of her father back on earth once again rang within those ears
Yaner, forgive father, I have no other choice today. For the family, the price of sacrificing your mother pales inparison.
The Demon Realm is extremely important to me so the sacrifice of a woman is nothing
Those words kept spinning in her mind until a small little w stretched over to push against her dress, causing that dizziness toe to a bumbling stop.
Then before Little Rice could say a single word, Bai Yan had reached down to cup that mouth, forcing the little feline to stay silent at the eye signal.
Sire The second elder sounded shaken as ayer ofpassion filled those eyes of his: The queen, she is still the mother of the prince, wouldnt it be.
Its precisely because she is my sons mother, thats why Im giving her a lot of favors. However, if she dares to leave then I will have her never meet my son again in this lifetime! A sense of killing intent swiftly blows out of the mans gaze, showing how serious his words were.
The second elder still wasnt entirely convinced here and was deliberating on whether or not to inform the first elder or state teacher. Unfortunately.
Also The mans voice once again rang out, This matter cannot be known to anyone except you in order to avoid having our conversation leaked to unwanted ears. This includes keeping it a secret from the Demon Council, understand?
Yes Sire, the second elder nervouslyplies by bowing his head. The kings cruelty has long been known throughout the Demon Realm, just that hes always thought the queen would be special.
If he can be this heartless even to the princes birth mother, what would he do to me if others find out?
After a moment of thought, the elder decides to ask one more thing. Using a meek voice: Sire, I also heard that. While you were in the mortal world, you were very pampering of the queen to the point where you didnt force her toe if she didnt wish it. But now you are.
Because, I want her to willingly carry out the coronation ceremony of her own ord. Only by doing so will her fate be intertwined with the Demon Realm as a whole. Otherwise, why else would I condone her immoral past?
Theres nothing more the second elder could ask for at this point. Giving a moment of silence to figure out what he must do, the elderplies wholeheartedly: I understand Sire. Later, I will send someone to follow the queen
You can retreat now. I still have other matters to tend to, the man waves his hand, issuing the dismissal of their meeting.
After the senior left, the man as well disappeared from sight, leaving only the silent air and the bloodish red moon hanging in the night. Well, thats assuming Bai Yan and Little Rice wasnt around to hear everything.
Released from that hand and able to get a breath, the baby tiger speaks in a forceful and fearful manner: Mistress, I could never have thought the king would be such a person!
Slowly closing her eyes at that, Bai Yan didnt answer back, only standing there for a good minute in idle deep thought. However, when she did finally open them again, that light in her pupils were sharp and cold.
Chapter 622 - Leave (3)
Chapter 622 Leave (3)
Things havent been rified yet so lets not jump to conclusions yet. And, I believe in Di Cang
How can I believe his favoring and doting is all because Im Xaichens mother, impossible! Absolutely impossible!
Mistress but he knows about Chu Yi Feng. In this ce, who else would know about him? Little Rice adds, still wary of the situation.
If it was going to be like this from the beginning then I shouldnt have believed in Di Cang. Even if Mistress would be annoyed at first, it be better than letting Mistress get hurt like this
Likely irked by having the w in her excuse pointed out, Bai Yan coldly swept her gaze down at the grieving tiger: Dont let Xiachen or Xiao Wan know about this yet.
Then Mistress you
Lets go back first, the womans hand tenses up at that sentence, her face abnormally white under the moonlight.
White Moon Pce.
Di Xiao Wan was currently leaning her beautiful face against one of her hands as the other tapped against the table in boredom. But just as her patience was about to reach a critical point, the door was suddenly pushed open and in came that amazing red figure.
Sister-inw, why are youing back so soon? Did you see my brother? What did he say?
But as soon as this nosy princess finished that bombardment of questions, the girl immediately began to notice the oddity and strangeness in the other sides face. Her heart tenses up as a result.
Whats wrong Sister-inw, why is your face looking so white? Is it Xiachen cant be saved?! Her voice was a sobbing mess now as those eyes teared up with water. Her imagination could only be called wild in how she could deduce something like that from mere seconds of interaction..
Xiao Wan, Bai Yan began to stare straight at the other side, I have something I want to ask you.
What? The princess blinks and blinks, puzzled by the suddenness of the question.
Second Elder of the Demon Council is his loyalty trustable?
Why are you asking me this question Sister-inw? Did Second Elder offend you? The princess has stopped crying by this point and got serious, As far as I know, everyone within the Demon Council was personally hand picked by my brother, the only exception being First Elder himself. Their loyalty shouldnt be an issue.
Aside from First Elder?
Now things are starting to make sense to Bai Yan.
No wonder Di Cang wouldnt have the second elder share the n with the first elder.
Then I want ask you one more thing, Bai Yan faintly closes her eyes like shes afraid to speak the next part. However, it didnt long before she opened them again with a paleplexion: In the Demon Realm, is there any way for a person to change their looks, including their scent and aura?
The princess simply chuckled at that: You must be joking with me Sister-inw. Changing ones look is easy, but ones smell and aura? Thats not possible because its something we are born with from within!
Tightly clenching those fingers into a ball at the cold hard truth, Bai Yans expression showed extreme sadness like her souls been ripped from that body.
I see then.
Changing ones appearance wasnt an unreasonable thing to do, the human world alone had plenty of people capable of doing just that.
But ones scent and aura would never change!
Even for Bai Yan, regardless of how amazing her alchemy was, not even she could pull off such a stunt. Well. thats assuming she didnt peel off someones skin and then wore it as her own, which was impossible less she bes a demon like that Qing Xue.
What exactly happened Sister-inw? Tugging at the womans sleeve, Di Xiao Wan appeared to be in distress over Bai Yans strange behavior. Please dont scare me. My brother had me take care of you. I cant have anything happen to you
That was a mistake. At the mention of Di Cangs name again, Bai Yansplexion sank. Xiao Wan, leave me for now, I want to be alone. She sighs and beckons the other side to leave first.
Chapter 623 - Leave (4)
Chapter 623 Leave (4)
Okay. Pinching her lips in discouragement, Di Xiao Wan nevertheless did as told and walked towards the door. But just before her departure, the princess didnt forget to cast one final nce backwards: Sister-inw, if someone tries to harm you in any way then you must tell me, I will have Brother peel their skin for you.
Im fine so dont worry, Bai Yan manages to force an unconvincing smile.
Xiao Wan is very naive, she shouldnt suspect anything.
After the demon princess departed and left Bai Yan to her own bidding, the depressed womans first act was to pull Little Rice into her embrace tob through that soft fur as if the act alone would be able tofort that hurt heart.
Against the miserable appearance of his mistress and that droplet of tear quickly building up in the corner of those eyes, Little Rice naturally grew worried.
Little Rice, Ive been having many dreamstely. There were you, and there were Di Cang. Everything was so real, like it really happened at one point. It was because of those scenes that I wanted to give him a chance, to try epting him. Letting her eyes build up ayer of water, she bites her lip with a pang of frustration stered on the surface: Me and him. How am I supposed to believe we are fated to be together in two different lives? At first I thought someone had impersonated him by putting on a disguise back there, but youve heard what Xiao Wan said.
The little tiger didnt cut in, only licking her hand in an attempt tofort his mistress with the act.
Ha, how stupid of me, I actually hoped that everything was a lie Xiao Wan may be silly at times but she is still the princess, her words are believable. After all, she had lived for hundreds of years already. If there is someone in the Demon Realm that could change their aura and scentpletely, theres no way she wouldnt know.
Bai Yan could still believe in Di Xiao Wans word because the girl never snubbed her at all, not in the past and most certainly not now. However, the story of Di Cang only taking her for the sake of the Demon Realm. Bai Yan wont deny it, its bothering her a lot right now in light of being uncertain still.
Then what are you nning to do Mistress? Lowering his head, Little Rice snuggles himself against her body to further his cuteness. No matter what you do, I will always support you. If you cant give up on Di Cang, then Im willing to stay with you regardless Mistress.
I want to give him a chance. If he can return to me within half a month, and exin himself, then I will believe in him.
Yes, thats right, despite everything shes heard or seen thus far, shes willing to give the man another chance Bai Yan simply refuses to believe all the days they spent together are all fake!
Master, I will stay and wait with you then. Wiggling his tiger head against that hand: I saw it with my own eyes of how much he cares for you in the human world, thats why I wont believe it either that he only approached you for the sake of Little Master
Bai Yan was at a loss on how to respond to that. Slowly closing her eyes, she lets the many events of the past y out within her mind like someone watching it through a lens.
Di Cang, I will believe you onest time. As long as youe and give me an exnation within half a month then I will believe in you.
Under the shrouding rays of the moonlight, the mountains in the Demon Realm are as usual quiet and serene, with the exception of one location.
Pacing around anxiously, Qing Xue had a hopeful look in her eyes when a rustling sound from behind caught her attention.
How is it? she asked nervously.
The man had restored his previous appearance already C a nd face and ck hair. Quiet at first against the snake demonesss stare, he eventually spoke after giving a faint sigh: Because the king wasnt in the pce and the state teacher being in retreat, I was able to stick one my puppets to figure out the queens whereabout.
Dont call her the queen, she doesnt deserve it! Qing Xues face sank, clearly dissatisfied with the fact that Bai Yan holds such title.
Despite the man wanting to say something again at the demand, he relented and dropped the subject. Qing Xue, Ive done the favor you asked of me, and now I must leave before the state teacheres out. That person will surely be aware of my actions now that Ive exposed myself.
Chapter 624 - Leave (5)
Chapter 624 Leave (5)
Qing Xue was absolutely shocked by the news. Growing anxious in her voice: How can you expose yourself! If you are gone then who is going to help me in the future?
I have no other choice either. The queen is extremely intelligent, thats why I lured the second elder out to fool her that night. If things continue as is, State Teacher would surely discover what I did after hees out. The man bitterlyughs at himself, frustrated as well by the situation.
He knows that theres no way for him to escape death, but even so, a few days was still a few days, its better than nothing.
Second Elder? Qing Xues expression appeared unhappy, I remember the one with the highest position is First Elder, why didnt you look for him instead?
You dont understand Qing Xue, the man shakes his head to shut the idea down. First Elder is someone that has been around before the Demon Realm was sealed. He knows far too many things. If it was him that night, I know he wouldve seen through me.
Biting her lip, a venomous light re out of the snakes eye: I dont care, you must help me! I want that human woman dead!
Qing Xue! The demand angered the man and caused him to shout back: Do you understand what you are talking about? That woman you keep mentioning is the queen, the QUEEN!
I said it already, she is not the QUEEN, I AM! Herplexion grew frostily cold at the rebuttal, I will have her dead before I am through with her! In this world there can only be one Queen, and that is I, Qing Xue! That human stole my status and destroyed my n, for that she must die! At this moment, the enraged anger has caused the demonesss eye to go bloodshot, indicating how poisonous her heart truly was.
Staring nkly at that distorted expression, the man stammers in horror at what has be of his love interest. Youve changed Qing Xue. In order to take the title as Queen, youve changed. You werent like this before
You have to help me, only you can help me in this world! In light of her further attempt to hide that darkness in those eyes, Qing Xues soft voice not only didnt help, it only made her twisted appearance even worse. Will you help me? This is for the sake of our friendship.
Closing his eyes at that plead, the man makes one final smile of bitter sadness: Fine, I will help you for onest time
Remember, we must finish off that little rabbit as well as the woman. I absolutely refuse to believe the rumors circting in the air. What only she can give birth to the kings child, I can do it better and more! Smirking in a shady fashion, this demoness didnt even try to hide her cruel nature at all by this point. Thats right, I remember the pce has a bunch of powerful shadow guards, correct?
This time the mans expression was starting to turn ugly as well. He knows, if he returns to the pce again then the chances of his escape would diminish immeasurably.
Qing Xue, I wont ask for much, just that you would remember me in the future if I were to die from this.
Do not worry you silly. Youve helped me so much, of course I would remember you. Despite the softforting tone this snake used, her heart only sneered with contempt at the other side.
HA! This idiot is so stupid, as if I would remember anyone but the king. Look at him, in and ordinary, a disgrace of a man. If he wasnt still useful then I wouldnt even approach him.
Being the gullible fool that he was, the mans face grew firm at that affirmation: Okay, I will help you.
As long as she can remember me then what else do I need? A person like me who can never see the light of day has no future. Even if its just in memory, its enough.
Border of the Demon Realm.
I will give you all another chance. Surrender or face a fate more miserable than death. Standing in the air with his dashing purple robe and silvery hair, the man remains as domineering and surreal as ever.
Chapter 625 - Leave (6)
Chapter 625 Leave (6)
Those below trembled at the threat. They honestly never expected the man to be so overwhelmingly powerful.
So what if they are immortal and cannot be killed due to special reasons? Under the mans means, they would taste the vors of hell for all eternal.
nk!
After the surrendering of the first, the rest quickly followed suit and dropped their weapons. Humbly taking to the ground, they shivered inpliance: Greetings to our king.
On the side, the red-haired man known as Fire Plume had long been astounded by his lords magnificence.
Arent you bunch from the Celestial Realm?
How can you bunch be such cowards?
What you lot are doing is even below animals!
Quit joking around!
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the fire bird looks over in awe at Di Cang to speak: Sire, these should best of them. In a bit we would be able to break the seal as you wish.
The dozens of people who appeared before were all too pitiful in terms of strength, thats why Di Cang destroyed them without a second thought. Only thisst batch are worthy of getting a glimmer of his attention, hence the offer to surrender.
Mmm, the mans face appears calm, yet for some reason his hearts been feeling a little uneasy inside. Fire Plume, did you carry out the task as I instructed?
Making a startled expression, the fire bird answers without dy: Sire, are you talking about the matter of informing the queen regarding your brief departure?
Thats right.
This Making an awkward face, I bumped into the young miss from the Fox n while on the road so I had her pass on the message in my stead.
What did you say?! Di Cangsplexion instantly went dark, his momentum growing direly oppressive: You didnt go back in person to inform my wife or her people?
Sire, thatdy from the Fox n. She seemed reliable enough. There shouldnt be anything wrong, right?
Damn you! The man grew furious at his subordinates inability to follow a simple order.
Now he finally understood why his hearts been feeling so uneasytely. Originally Di Cang assumed his woes were about breaking the seal and the issues that might arise along the way, but now it seems it was all because hes worried about his wife!
Now General Fire Plume was starting to panic as well. The unease only amplified once his lord just disappeared from the spot, causing him to realize he just made a huge mistake.
It cant be, something happened to Her Highness?
If it really is because of my mistake and caused the queen to be harmed. Then even in death it wont be enough to make up for it!
Since that evening where she overheard that conversation, Bai Yan has never stepped out of the White Moon Pce again. Di Xiao Wan of course came a few times afterwards, unfortunately the princess was denied entry with no proper reason given.
For the one closest to Bai Yan, the little steambun would not be oblivious to the increasingly strange air hovering around his mother. As such, the boy had stopped ying aroundtely and kept to himself to apany the woman at home.
Little Rice, has it been twenty days since then? Bai Yan asks after opening her eyes from training.
Giving a careful look up at his mistress, the baby tiger weakly answers: It has Mistress.
I was only nning to wait for him for fifteen days, but now its been twenty days since then. Making a bittersweet smile, shes clearly disappointed in her voice: And he hasnt shown himself since the coronation ceremony.
Mistress Able to sense the sadness in her heart, Little Rice tries to make up an excuse at times like this. Maybe Di Cang isnt in the pce? Im betting that one is a fake!
Shaking her head at that im: No, that cant be it. Right from the beginning me and him have had a agreement C he must tell me whenever he takes a long or short leave. But he never came, nor did he send someone back to inform me. Theres nothing, not even a letter.
Chapter 626 - Leave (7)
Chapter 626 Leave (7)
Suddenly, Bai Yans spirit lit up again at a certain thought. Little Rice, I want to ask you one thing. When Di Cang made the contract with me that day, wouldnt he also die if something happens to me?
Even though the pair has been locked in with a spiritual contract that taps into their soul, Bai Yan didnt know any of the details surrounding the benefits and demerits of the deal. For example, the man could sense her whereabouts while she herself couldnt, that leaves Di Cang with the upper hand of the exchange.
The baby tiger was now openly frowning: Do you want to hear the truth Mistress?
Only the truth, saying it like its herst saving grace, Bai Yan shows off a glimmer of hope in her eyes.
Truth is a powerful individual can resist the repercussions of a contract when being broken. Unless he wants to die out of personal choice, the effects will at most reduce arge part of his strength with no threatening damage to the individuals life.
The woman could actually hear her heart slowly sinking into the endless abyss at what she just heard.
I understand. Theres no more hope as she closed her eyes then.
To think the oue would be like this by giving out my love for the first time.
Howughably ironic!
Mother! It was at this moment that Bai Xiachen barged through the door, allowing his tiny body to plow into the womans body for some nice intimate cuddles.
Against the soft sensation of her sons body, Bai Yans mood definitely felt a bit better: Son, are you willing you leave the Demon Realm with me?
Dumbfounded by the sudden question, the boy promptly peeked up at his mothers face for some answer: Mother, are you going to leave?
I miss your uncle so Im intending to leave the Demon Realm.
But, what about Baddie Father? The boy sounded troubled, It was so hard to coax Mother toe here. If we leave now then what will Baddie Father do?
Trembling at the mention, the womans body immediately shook a bit before tightly wrapping her arms around that small little thing. Son, I want to go home, lets go home okay?
I cant leave my baby boy here in the Demon Realm. I will never allow us to be separated! Bai Yan tells herself, afraid of what the other oue might be if she does.
Did Baddie Father bully you? The little boy makes a steaming face, I will go find Baddie Father now and make him say sorry!
Son! In her urgency, the woman tries even harder to stop the boy from leaving: Dont go.
Finding how ghostly white his mothers face was at the outburst, the boy grew sad and reflected in his voice. Baddie Father picked on Mother so I dont want him anymore. We will go home and find Uncle.
Mistress, the white tiger decides to add in after a moment of hesitation, Do you know how to leave the Demon Realm?
Making a mild smile at that, Bai Yan reveals her n: I may not know, but Xiao Wan does.
The princess girl was able to break through the seal and enter the human world before, therefore she definitely has the knowledge.
In light of the answer, the baby tiger just snorts like hes not biting the idea. Even if she does know, that dumbaclutz isnt going to tell us. Otherwise, how else is she going to report back to her brother the king?
I have a way for her to tell me.
Picking Little Rice up from the bed with one hand, Bai Yan leads the way by holding her son with the other for the outside: Lets go, we will go find Xiao Wan now.
Currently the demon princess still doesnt know what was awaiting her or how shes be the target for a very dangerous scheme. In her eyes, theres only the table of delicious foodid out in front.
The picture was so moving that tears are starting toing out!
You are the kindest to me Sister-inw, you actually made all these great food for me. I I just discovered that I truly have fallen for you!
Smiling at the overly gratified girl there, Bai Yans mood carried a hint of reluctance. Perhaps its over the fact that shes about to leave without saying goodbye, or shes taking advantage of the trust the girl had for herself, nevertheless, the feelings arent any good.
Xiao Wan, I have been really curioustely. If the Demon Realm has been under the effects of a world wide seal, how did you ever manage to leave in the first ce?
Chapter 627 - Leave (8)
Chapter 627 Leave (8)
Scooping up a spoonful of the sugary bird nest soup into her mouth, Di Xiao Wan happily spills the details as her cheeks flush a pinkish red from the delectable taste. Of Course its because State Teacher told me. Every few years the seal would weaken and leave a tear open. At that moment, one can make it through and travel into the human world.
Oh, then does that mean all the residences in this world can have a chance to leave if they so wished it?
No not exactly, not everyone can leave as they wish. The area of the tear is guarded by State Teachers men. Unless the individual got permission from my brother or State Teacher himself, they wont be permitted to leave. But its different for you Sister-inw, you are the Queen of the Demon Realm, everyone must listen to you.
Di Xiao Wan obviously didnt know the thoughts of the other side and left nothing untold. Nevertheless, a doubtful curiosity did take root in the young maidens heart. But then again, why are you asking me all this Sister-inw, are you going somewhere?
Nothing, Im just curious, thats all. Anyways, you take your time eating, Ill go back first and rest. Giving a stretch, she soon gets up to excuse herself to the wary eyed princess.
Di Xiao Wan may not know whats going on but that doesnt mean shes oblivious to the strange air hovering around the insecure woman.
As soon as Bai Yan managed to emerge from the dining hall, the one to first wee her was the little dragon girl dazing out next to the water stream.
Queen! Perhaps able to sense the extra presence, the missy turns around and cries out the name with the biggest smile ever.
Dragony, would you like to leave with me? Bai Yan reaches over to caresse the girls head and asked.
Wherever Queen goes, I will go. There no falseness in those words, only the na?ve and innocence of a child that yearns to be with the one she deems kind and true.
Okay, lets leave now. Together, hand in hand, the two females walked forward without looking back.
Bai Yan did not need to go search far for the location of the tear this time, its next to the altar where her coronation took ce. This was something she investigated prior to asking the princess. And since she herself was the queen of this world, none of the servants or maids attempted to hide the fact.
Fortunately State Teacher is in closed-door trainingtely. Otherwise, leaving will not be as easy. Revealing a bittersweet smile, she was now standing before the open rift leading to the human world.
Mistress. Jumping off from those arms, the baby tiger showed a look of suspicious doubt in those eyes: Our luck cant be this good, the rift actually exists and is this close?
Wrinkling her brow at that warning: Whats wrong? Do you notice something odd about this?
Truth was Bai Yan only came to test her luck and see if the tear in the seal still existed. If not then she would look elsewhere for an opportunity.
But to her surprise though, her luck was just that good it seems.
At the same time in the air, two powerful individuals were exchanging looks of helplessness after witnessing this scene. In the end they descended to carry out their orders.
Greetings Your Highness. Taking to their knees with respect, they went straight to the point by asking: Queen, are you intending to go to the human world?
Bai Yan makes a light nod: Yes, I want to go back to my homnd.
This does His Majesty know about this? The man wipes the cold sweat from his forehead, afraid to hear whats toe next.
He knows, she lied without blinking an eye. What? Are you doubting me?
No your subject wouldnt dare. The two masters exchanged another look and quickly retreated.
Di Cangs speech about Bai Yan being higher inmand than himself has already made headlines across the entire Demon Realm. Therefore, these men would never dare to test that order even if they had a hundred lives.
Come, lets go. Holding the boy and girl in each, Bai Yan leads the way.
Chapter 628 - Leave (9)
Chapter 628 Leave (9)
Following from behind, Little Rice was just about ready to jump into the rift when he overheard a hair-raising voice from behind: Hubby, wait for me future hubby!
Peeking around, the very image of Huang Xiao Ying the tigress had sent him into a frantic state of panic. Without hesitation, he jumps into the unknown without looking back for a second time due to being scared out of his wits.
Miss Xiao Ying? The two masters originally wanted to block off the youngdy, however, what came next left them utterly weak and helpless.
That is my hubby, what is the problem in me leaving with my hubby? If the two of you dare to stop me then I will have my hubby teach you two a lesson after I marry him.
Beads of sweat came pouring out of the twos forehead again.
That little white tiger is the queens people. If she marries the tiger then she too would be the queens as well.
Oh crisis NO! We cant afford to take such risk!
Miss, this way please. Making the weing gesture, the two masters straightens their back in a orderly fashion.
At least you two are smart enough.
Cocking her chin in high spirit, Huang Xiao Ying makes a jump without a spec of fear and disappeared into the rift.
Beyond the spatial crack lies another world, a more familiar world to Bai Yan and her boy.
Xiachen, we are finally back. Giving her son a hearty hug, Bai Yans face was all smiles now that theyre on familiar grounds.
AH!!! But just before anymore could be said, a sudden scream of agony could be heard from Little Rice.
When the mother and son pair looked around over to see whats all the fuss was about, they quickly realized why. Lying atop of the baby tiger was another person, an unexpected stole away.
Hubby, are you okay? Hurrying to climb up from the floor, Huang Xiao Ying asked apologetically.
Narrowing those feline eyes of his, the tiger didnt sound pleased at all based on his tone: Howe you are here?
Marrying a chicken means following the chicken, marrying a dog means following the dog, since Ive determined you as my future husband then of course I got to follow you.
All gleeful in her voice, the tigress picks up her unfortunate love target to hug him against that bountiful chest like a teddy bear.
Resisting to no avail, the poor male cat could only use his words to make idle threats: You damn woman, let me go! If you dont then I will use my mouth!
Uuoohh, oh Hubby~ Making a shy and embarrassed face, she wiggles that body like a lovestruck maiden would. Please do, Im already looking forward to that moment when you
Thats about as far as that nonsense got. The reasoning, a bunch of people had appeared near them without any indication.
Narrowing her eyes over this, Bai Yan was quick to pull her son behind herself for protection. I remember Ive already dealt with those who were following me, why are you people still around?
This group are the shadow guards of the Demon Realm. Di Cang once brought them before her to show, thats why shes able to recognize their identity. So how? How were they able to trace her location despite the fact that shes also using a specialty drug to hide her aura. Though the effects are short, it shouldve masked the scent from being discovered.
Mother, are these Baddie Fathers people? I can see theyre only clones and not their real self. Blinking his baby blue eyes, Bai Xiachen had a tense look: If theyre only clones then my bloodline wont be able to suppress them.
Just like the ancestor from the snake family, the boys ability was useless due to theck of flesh.
Chapter 629 - Leave (10)
Chapter 629 Leave (10)
Bai Yans expression sank as she stared coldly at the group in front. Her lips curving into a satirical arc: What is the purpose of your visit? It cant be that you lot are nning to take me back?
We have been ordered by the king to kill the queen!
Kill the queen!
These words were like thundering ps, sending the former into utter shock.
The most effected had to be Bai Xiachen though because the kid was in open denial now. Impossible, youre spouting nonsense! Baddie Father loves Mother so much, theres no way he would make such an order when he would always toss me aside!
Copsing from within, the little boys heart hurted so much that tears now painted that once adorable face, making it aching and painful to those who watch.
It wasnt just the boy either, Huang Xiao Ying was also greatly stunned by the order. Theres desperation stered all over the tigresss appearance because shes aware of these peoples identity too. These people really are the shadow guards from the pce, theres no falseness in their words. Only the king can mobilize these people and nobody else!
Nobody!
Queen, your son is the prince of the Demon Realm so we wont be harming him. However, His Majestys will is to not let you leave You have two choices, either return with us or die here today!
Although Qing Xues order to her conspirator was to kill Bai Xiachen as well, but. regardless of what that venomous bitch wanted, the man still had enough sense to realize the w in that n.
If he did order the death of the little prince, it would cause some serious concerns for suspicion, thats he withheld that part of themand and even changed Bai Yans too.
Well, its not like that person wanted to give mercy, just that he knew Bai Yan wouldnt return no matter what since shes already stepped out of the Demon Realm.
He really said it like so? Did he forget that we are in a contract? If I die, he too will be also greatly damaged by the bacsh.
The shadow guards werepletely amazed and quite frankly taken aback by this piece of information. Nevertheless, it didnt take long for them to recover from the shock. His Majesty is a powerful being. Even if his strength is damaged in the process, it will only take a few days for him to return to normal.
Bai Yan clenched her fist until the bones were crunching.
So thats the case
The contract never did matter, it was all a ploy to fool me!
Mother, he wants to kill you, Baddie Father wants to kill you! Gradually a dangerous light started to envelop the boys eye, causing him to take on a more mature and spooky appearance. Why, why is he doing this? Why did he make such an order? I dont believe this! I wont believe it!
Bai Yans face grew exceptionally dark: Huang Xiao Ying, Little Rice, the two of you are to watch over my son and Dragony.
Gently pushing her son away, she confronts the group in front, ready to begin battling for her freedom.
I wille back to the Demon Realm one day, just that its not now!
With the wind blowing against her pristinely red dress, the majestic appearance of her wardrobe and personal aura gave the woman the perfect air of a royalty. The perfect image of someone that stands at the top of this world, just like her husband.
Queen, His Majesty still has feelings for you, as long as youe back with us to the Demon Realm then everything can be worked out The leader of the shadow guard furrows his brow, troubled by the impending fight.
He never wanted to make a move against the queen, nevertheless, if he had to choose between a human woman or the man whom he swore loyalty to, its going to be Di Cang.
Mistress Little Rice looked on worriedly at Bai Yan, causing his young heart to thump with immeasurable pain like its been stabbed by a needle.
Like her man, Huang Xiao Ying also refused to believe reality and shook that head in denial: Hubby, what is happening? I dont understand this. Why is His Majesty doing something like this to Her Highness?
Hoho, Little Rice sneered at the question and made a disgusted and disappointed face. Me and Mistress identally came across something the king didnt want us to know, thats why we left the Demon Realm. Originally Mistress still wanted to hear an exnation from the king, but to think that bastard would put out the order to kill!
Chapter 630 - Bai Xiachen’s Fury (1)
Chapter 630 Bai Xiachens Fury (1)
Atop of the edge cliff, the pain as the result of the betrayal has long left the woman numb to her core.
Apologies then Your Highness. Drawing their sword, the shadow guards began to move against the woman standing alone in the middle.
Since Bai Xiachen was being protected by Huang Xiao Ying against his will, the boy could do nothing but stare lifelessly at the sky with those blood-filled eyes of his
Highness? Frightened by the boys state, the tigress clutched down at the kids shoulder to discover how dreadfully cold and stiff that body was.
Hubby, what is happening with His Highness? She turns to ask the baby tiger, tears quickly filling up those eyes due to the urgency of the situation.
Such a lifeless state was something shes never seen in the prince before during the time shes known Xiachen
He wants to kill Mother. He wants to kill Mother
If one had taken a closer look, they wouldve discovered that under the dazed-out appearance of the boys face, theres in fact a spark of fire slowly spreading across those pupils.
Why?
He mutters, leaving his mind to fall deeper into the darkness until all that he could see were the increasingly pale look of his mother and the group of assants constantly attacking her.
Suddenly. a sword had made a deep strike across Bai Yans waist, leaving her body bleeding heavily as a result of the wound.
Boom!
All sounds seem to have disappeared from the boys world just then, leaving nothing but his own heartbeat constantly throbbing by his eardrum.
AHHHH!!!
Clutching that little head tightly, he lets loose an excruciating scream of terrible pain that caused even the sky to rumble. For the poor birds that has had the misfortune of flying through the area at the moment, the shock wave hadpletely killed them off by turning their brains to mush.
These people they all deserve to die!
Everyone in the Demon Realm, deserves to die!
Anyone who hurts Mother, deserves to die!
Then without so much as another word, Bai Xiachen had gone silent, in mind and mouth. His eyes were blood red, not in the oppressive or threatening kind, it was the light of carnage and destruction, destruction for all those whom he deems as an enemy!
Son!
Supporting her own blood-stained body by using her own sword, Bai Yan attempts to climb up from the ground after fixating her sight on the boy. She still doesnt know why but theres a strange air around the boy that she couldnt figure out why.
It cant be This is what Xiao Wan meant when he went through an anomaly?
Without a pang of cuteness or the voice of a child, the boys sound echoed like a surreal and omnipotent entity: You dare to hurt my mother, DIE!
BANG!
He released a unimaginable amount of pressure, causing even these very powerful shadow guards to lose their stability and courage at contact.
No
This is impossible!
How can this be?
Our real body isnt even there, how can His Highnesss power force our souls to kneel?
This is too powerful!
Only His Majesty has ever been able to release such strength!
Xiachen! After Bai Yan frantically took a pill to recover some of her strength, the womans first thought was to run to her sons side to help.
Chapter 631 - Bai Xiachen’s Fury (2)
Chapter 631 Bai Xiachens Fury (2)
Only issue was that she didnt even get the chance to run to Bai Xiachens side before the boys figure disappeared from where he stood and reappeared in front of a shadow guard.
With a smack against the forehead, the body of the individual detes into a ball and makes a sttering sound of ethereal goop being impacted against a rock.
Huang Xiao Ying, Little Rice, help me stop Xiachen! We cant let him continue like this. Panic now has a strangle hold around Bai Yans heart, causing her movement to stumble at every gesture.
Mistress, me and Xiao Ying cant stop Little Master! Standing apologetically behind Bai Yans back, the baby tiger looks on with intense fear over the carnage driven boy who looked nothing like the one hes known all these years.
Ethereal blood soon stained the entire mountain range as a result of the boys action.
The once cuddly Bai Xiachen looked nothing like a human anymore, hes a beast, an animal thatspletely out for blood and death, thats the form this boy has taken.
Its as if theres a demonic monster inside willing to rip the world asunder.
But finally, after struggle and effort, Bai Yans hand did eventually reach over to her sons side. Pulling in the iling boy who somehow didnt attempt to harm herself, this mother embraces her son with all her might like its the only thing that could possibly stop this bloodbath.
And sure enough, the creature may not be able to get a clear look at the person stopping him from the front, but the familiar scent was undeniable. Slowly, his sanity returns and causes that body to freeze over upon recognition.
Mot Mother?
Is it Mother?
Yes, this warm peaceful scent can only be from Mothers body, theres no one else.
Evoking a genuine smile at the thought, the bloodthirst which once shrouded those eyes gradually dissipated, allowing the adorable Bai Xiachen to return to this world.
I looks like I made Mother worry.
I am sorry.
He slowly closes his eyes, feeling the wave of fatigue quickly taking over.
Xiachen!
Bai Yans hand jerked into a tight ball, her eyes staring intently at one of the remaining shadow guard who didnt get pulverized to mush yet.
I know even if your clone is dead, your main body wouldnt be harmed so pass on a message to Di Cang for me! The womansugh almost fell into a hysteria as tears covered up that face, I dont me him for using me to save the Demon Realm, but he never shouldve gone this far to push us over the edge! I will never forgive him for the rest of my life!
Boom!
Before any words could be exchanged from the shocked guards mouth, Bai Yan had already reappeared behind his back and sent a deadly palm strike down from above.
Due to being injured from the start, this individual didnt waste much of her energy, thus making it a quick process. However, the bigger problem now lies in caring for her son, which Bai Yan was now feverishly trying to feed her medicinal pills to.
Chapter 632 - Bai Xiachen’s Fury (3)
Chapter 632 Bai Xiachens Fury (3)
Why? Why are none of these pills working?
After seeing so many of her medicinal herbs and pills being useless and her son remaining unconscious, Bai Yans heart finally crumbled after putting on a strong fa?ade for so long.
Mistress Huang Xiao Ying gave a pained look at Little Rice beforending her eyes on Bai Yan, the Prince, he might not make it After saying that, she then went ahead to give the boys body a sniff to confirm her thoughts.
Shut up!
Little Rice grew immensely angry over that remark. Near shouting in his voice, the loyal cat roars out at the girl: Dont say things you dont know! How can Little Master not make it when hes not even injured?
Yes, Little Master is going to be fine, all he did was to show off his immense power!
But
Looking at Bai Xiachens increasingly lifeless appearance, Little Rices tears eventually couldnt hold back and begun pouring out as he jumped on top of the boy: Little Master, you wake up, I beg of you If you do then I wont take your snacks anymore. I will give you all of the delicious food, and, and I wont say anything to rebuttal you again. Please dont scare us and wake up, okay?
Sobbing and making a wailing cry now, Your father have already abandoned Mistress. Without you, what will Mistress do? What will I do?
Bai Yans distress wasnt so dramatic; nevertheless, her distraught face and the piles of empty bottles on the floor was more than enough to show how desperate this mother was inside.
Mistress, cant you see whats wrong with Little Master? Little Rices eyes wereced with red due to his intense emotion running through his veins.
Bai Yan did not answer his words, only allowing her fingers to touch the boys face before muttering to herself: Xiachen is my world. If he is gone then I will subvert the entirety of the Demon Realm even if it means sacrificing my all!
Mistress Wiping some of his flowing tears, I will join you! If anything happens to Little Master, I will get revenge with you!
Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~
It was then a group in ck suddenlynds from above, thus surrounding Bai Yan and her group once again.
Mistress they are PUPPETS! Little Rice fiercely eyed the uninvited guests with wariness.
Fully aware of the unexpected neers by now as well, Bai Yan slowly closes her eyes knowing full well what awaited and got up: You take care of Xiachen while I handle them.
Mistress, then you Shaking in his heart, the baby tiger needed no more boration since things havee this far.
These puppets are far more powerful than the ones at the market. To think Di Cang would really not let Mistress go and send even more people at us!
At the order of the King, we are here to y the Queen and Prince! The middle-aged man of the group stepped forward and loudly announced their reasoning foring.
Over that promation, Bai Yans hand reflexively clutched harder against the handle of her sword: He wants to kill Xiachen?
Yes, since the Queen and Prince arent willing to return to the Demon Realm with us, His Majesty has decided to sentence the both of you to death! The middle-aged man said it with a nk expression.
Of course, a puppet had no emotions to begin with so of course there wouldnt anything extra on the face.
Little Rice promptly jumped up and roared: You lie, the Demon Realm had prophesized that no one except Mistress can give him a child. Does he want to be forever without an heir?
Ha The puppet grinned and scoffed augh: The Queen knows too much. Without the existence of this woman, the Prince wouldnt willingly stay in the Demon Realm anyways!
Chapter 633 - Chu Yi Feng? (1)
Chapter 633 Chu Yi Feng? (1)
HAHAHAHA!!!
Bai Yans suddenughter bordered on the line of madness, just that this time she didnt shed any tearspared to herst.
So thats how it is so thats the reason he wants to kill me and my son?
In that case then the scenes I saw in my mind arent worth mentioning anymore.
Di Cang is obviously not the one from that time so of course his feelings arent the same either.
Kill! Dropping only this order, the group of assants rushed their target without anymore wasted words. They are puppets and puppets need not speak less they are purposefully ordered to.
Once again, the scent of battle now nkets this mountain cliff.
Xiao Ying (tigress), you take care of Little master, I will go help Mistress. Little Rice roared and erged his body into a massive structure, giving him ample body weight to m into the nearest attacker.
No, NO!
For Dragony who has been forgotten during most of this fighting, the poor girl could only hide herself to one side with horror as the fight unfolded for the second time.
The little missy wanted so dearly to help. Then when a de was about to run through Bai Yans heart from behind, thats when the dragon girl finally lost it and went nk in the head. Transforming into her beastial form, Dragony made a hard dash over to the one she wishes to protect and rips the sword bearing assant a new one across the shoulder.
Whoo-ooh, you bad people arent allowed to harm the Queen!
The pain shouldve been excruciating, more than enough to stop any foe. Sadly, the attacker didnt even flinch upon losing an arm and continued with the strike at Bai Yans heart.
All of a sudden, a rumbling sound cuts down from the sky during the critical moment, letting the thunder strike at the puppets from all direction.
Nothing but puppets, begone!
The voice may be soft and mellow, yet it was more damaging than even the lightning strikes from above because the puppets were instantly annihted by the shockwave and vaporized from existence.
Chu Yi Feng? Upon realizing what has happened in mere seconds, Bai Yans first instinct was to look up at the dark gloomy clouds that now covered the sky.
White robed, magnificent and surreal like a painting, this familiar figure shouldve brought warmth and security to the woman down below. However.
You are not Chu Yi Feng, who are you?
The man in the air may be extremely simr to Chu Yi Feng C mostly the face and stature C but the air around the man was far too different. The former had a warm and kind air while thetter thats present had a cool and untouchable presence.
But more than anything else.
Chu Yi Feng had dark ck hair while the man up top had pristinely white hair of silvery color.
God.
Note: I couldve used the Chinese Pinyin for the dudes name instead but it wouldve wreck the point of his name. Pretty dead give away on what the author has n for the dude.
What?
My name is Chu Yi God, you can call God is fine. The anger from the mans face retracts quite a bit upon facing Bai Yans gaze.
Despite this fact, Little Rice didnt let down his guard. The baby tiger in his new and much bigger form now stands ready beside his mistresss side for any signs of danger from the new foe. To be fair, Chu Yi God didnt do anything that should warrant such distrust from their group, just that the tiger has an aching feeling the mans up to no good.
Bai Yan didnt care much about her saviors name, nor about the fact that he looked so much like the other person because she only has her son in mind. Seconds after the introduction, she returns her gaze and turned around to ask: Wheres Xiachen?
Mis Mistress Huang Xiao Ying shakily offers up her hand, His Highness is here.
Taken aback by the gesture from the girl, Bai Yan stares wide eyed at the tigresss hand. She could see a silvery little fox currently asleep on there!
Chapter 634 - Chu Yi Feng? (2)
Chapter 634 Chu Yi Feng? (2)
I dont know how it happened either Mistress, His Highness just suddenly recovered and became like this. Huang Xiao Yings tears up and looked up at Bai Yan with a pitiful face.
Xiachen! Running over fast, the woman carefully receives the little fox into her own hands and allows the warmth to reinvigorate that heart: Son, are you okay?
Its unsure when but the breathing that was lost on the boy has now recovered.
Its fine even if hes back to this form. As long as hes okay then I can ept anything. Bai Yan murmurs this to herself, relieved everything turned out alright.
His body is suppressing a thing inside. Just now because of the shock, he nearly lost control and allowed that thing to take control Fortunately, he managed to push back in the nick of time, thats why hes now back to his original form after exhausting all his energy. Coming down from above, the man known as Chu Yi God moves like the wind, disappearing and reappearing in front of the group after taking only a step.
My son is suppressing a thing inside his body? Howe I never noticed it before? Bai Yans brow furrowed into a knot at the revtion.
This thing is closely rted to him. If used well, it may be the biggest support for his growth. The man spells out the details with mild indifference, that was until he gazed down at the woman next to him though.
Then how do I help my son recover? asked Bai Yan with a frown.
The Misty Fairy House has a seed, its a kind of blood vine. If you bring the seed to him and have the boy take it then the effects will help him recover.
Misty Fairy House?
Her embrace tightens a tad bit, allowing the little fox to hit against her breast for security: I understand then, I will set out for the Misty Fairy House immediately. But before then, is my son in any danger?
No, his life will not be in any danger. But theres one problem, he will always remain as a fox and unable to speak in human tongue less he takes that seed. The stranger then gazes down at the little guy thats protected by his mothers arm with a look of pity.
By this point Bai Xiachen have already regained his consciousness as well, and as a form offort, the fox kept licking his mothers palm to indicate hes fine and will be okay.
Seeing this, Bai Yan naturally sighed a breath of relief until she looked over to the man again. Wrinkling her brow: Chu Yi God, have we met before?
Mistress, did you lose your head or something? He looks almost exactly like Sir Yi Feng do you not see that? Little Rice rolls his eyes at the obvious.
Mistress actually asked such a stupid question, hum-humph!
No, except from that reason, I feel like I should know him. Bai Yan frowns even harder and stared at the stranger inquisitively.
Showing a slightly startled face, the man smiles and answered with a shake of his head: We never met each other until now.
Then can I ask you a favor? Not being bashful at all in her request, Theres a contract within my body, I would like you to help me remove it.
This time it wasnt just a startled look, its a surprised look in the man. Pondering the idea for a moment, he slowly nods: Alright, I will help you.
Demon Realm.
All was well and calm right now until Di Cangs return from the border.
Where is she? Where is my wife?! he angrily roars out at the servant and maids.
Due to Bai Yan never stepping out of her White Moon Pcetely, none within the estate were able to recognize that their queen has already departed.
For the man who rushed back in haste, his urgency and panic-stricken heart was now at a all time high. It didnt help either when the contract between them both has lost contact about an hour ago
Whats wrong Brother? Sister-inw should be at the White Moon Pce.
Chapter 635 - Dare Frame the Queen? (1)
Chapter 635 Dare Frame the Queen? (1)
Upon hearing this, Di Cang didnt even wait another second before rushing towards the White Moon Pce where the doorkeepers werepletely caught off guard by their kings arrival.
Blowing through door after door, what weed this man was nothing more than an empty room. Theres no one, no cat, no boy, and most importantly, not his wife. If there were anything, its the faint scent of the upants that lingered in the air, indicating theyve left awhile ago.
The rest that quickly came afterwards were absolutely stunned by this empty picture. They wanted to speak and say something, but Di Cang already beat them to the punch by gripping onto a soldiers cor.
Where did my wife go? The air of a beast now shrouds over the man.
Sire The guard quivered in terrible fright, The Queen left the White Moon Pce about an hour ago, she never returned since then.
About an hour?
Blinking her eyes, Di Xiao Wan turned to her brother to exin the oddity from recent days: Brother, I remember Sister-inws mood wasnt very goodtely. Maybe shes out to rx and will return soon.
Scram! The Di Cang roared, mming the victim in his hands down to the floor and making a noticeable impacting sound. Scrubbing his hair until its a mess, he showed pain and panic in those eyes. She wonte back. I can feel it inside.
Thats impossible! Di Xiao Wan shakes her head disbelievingly.
Sister-inw wouldnt leave the Demon Realm. How can she? She cares for Brother so much, how can she just abandon us like this?
Di Xiao Wan! Suddenly, a raging cry snapped out at her from the man.
Tell me, what happened? Why did she leave me? Did I not do enough? Am I not good enough? Due to the intensity of his emotions, Di Cang could barely keep his stance and would wobble like an unstable toddler.
It seems that the departure of Bai Yan has crushed his whole world
My King, I know why the Queen would leave!
It was then when all the rest were too shocked or stunned to say another word, a very beautiful girl walked out from the crowd. She was a cold one, holding everyone else in contempt aside from when her eyesid upon Di Cangs existence.
You said you know why my wife would leave? Pinning his bloodthirsty gaze over to the unknown woman, the mans look was the same as someone watching a dead man walking.
Qing Xue of course shuddered at this; nevertheless, her inner desire won the better of her fear and walked forward anyways to kneel before the man. Your Majesty, I inadvertently heard a dialogue between the Queen and the Prince the other day, she there is a mortal man by the name Chu Yi Feng in the human world. She did not want to leave that person so she took the little prince and left with him. When spouting those lies, that slithering mouth of hers couldnt resist a smug grin like that of someone winning a fight.
As far as the Demon Realm and the upants here are concerned, Bai Yans affair there remains the biggest secret with only her closest friends and rtives knowing the details. However, there are certain parties who do know, specifically Qing Xues aplice who secretly sent some of his puppets to follow that foolish Qing Luan to the human world from before at the behest of this snake.
Qing Xue and Qing Luan may be sisters but that doesnt mean they are of one heart, they both dearly wanted Di Cangs favor so somepetition was to be expected.
Just as this woman was feeling extremely proud of herself, something totally unexpected ured. A hand had reached over to grip her by the throat, causing Qing Xue to croak until she realized that intense re meeting her eyes.
The people of the Snakes dare to frame my wife? You think I would believe your nonsense?
Chapter 636 - Dare Frame the Queen? (2)
Chapter 636 Dare Frame the Queen? (2)
Qing Xues frantically iling to free herself now, leaving those eyes sinking in from fear.
Sire, I I didnt lie, I know that Your Majesty is very angry right now due to this unfortunate information Im giving, but for your sake, I am willing to take the risk of exposing the Queen. Think about it, if I didnt hear it from the Queens own mouth then how can I know about Chu Yi Fengs name?
Bang!
Without letting that foul tongue to utter another word, he ms her straight to the cold hard floor and allows those cruel eyes to gaze downward: You think I wouldnt know if my wife would have another man? Dont think for a second I would allow some random nobody to malign and nder her name!
King. Raising her head to look up, Qing Xues whole body trembled with intense fear as her face turned ghastly white.
How can this be?
Under normal circumstances, wouldnt a man be furious after hearing their wife cheated on them?
Moreover, that damn human is already gone, how can His Majesty be so logical at a time like this?
WHY?!!
Why is this happening?
Likely not satiated yet from the act, Di Cang stomps his bone crunching foot straight down at the snakes stomach, causing the very air to leave that lung.
Sire, I really didnt lie. In this entire world, only I am worthy of being by your side An unclean and filthy entity like that doesnt deserve to be C AH! But before her words could bepleted, Di Cangs feet had stomped down for a second time, causing such excruciating pain that it literally left her speechless.
Have her restrained forter disposal! The man coldly orders the guard, And go bring me the young miss from the Fox n!
Young Miss of the Fox n?
Everyone was confused and startled by the request, Is the Queens departure rted to the girl?
Unlike everyone who only showed surprise at this though, Di Xiao Wans eyes were practically spewing fire. If the truth doese to light as to who caused Bai Yan to leave without a word, this princess would surely rip them to shreds this time around.
Not long after, two guards had returned with the youngdy in question. As a result of the serious air around the ce, the girl didnt need any persuasion to realize this was no simple audience, rather an interrogation.
Your subject greets Your Majesty, she quickly gets to the knee and pays her respect.
Fire plume had you go inform the Queen of my message before, did you do that? Di Cangs fist could be heard making a crunching sound as he spoke.
Huh? The girl blinked her eyes, clearly confused by the question: But Majesty, I never met General Fire Plume before.
What?
Having a drastic change in his expression, the fire bird immediately rushed over to give thedy a good desperate sniff. And sure enough, the answer he got from this was enough to turn that face into a look of horror. Turning around like a rigid robot: Sire this one, shes not the one I met from before at the mountain. It looks like her scent is a little different.
Poor guy, the red man was so scared that he could cry right now because he knows the blunder lies entirely on him.
For one, when he met this young miss from the Fox n from way back when he first came to the Demon Realm, he was at a far-off distance so he couldnt really get a clear smell of her scent. Then when the incident up at the mountains urred where he had Qing Xue pass on the message, the encounter was too brief and short, making it impossible for him to confirm anything.
Getting down to his knees in a begging position: Sire, the fault is entirely on my shoulders, please punish your subordinate for being ipetent.
Brother! Di Xiao Wan abruptly jumps over after recalling something: I remember now. Sister-inw was acting really weird about twenty days ago. She was going to look for you, but when she returned, her entire persons change for some reason. Also, she asked some very odd questions too
Di Cangs gaze finally moved from the red man to his own sister.
Sister-inw asked me if Second Elder is loyal.
Chapter 637 - Dare Frame the Queen? (3)
Chapter 637 Dare Frame the Queen? (3)
The whole crowd has fallen quiet after the princesss word.
Why should the Queen ask if Second Elder is loyal?
Why didnt she ask about the other elders, instead its only him?
It cant be, the Queens departure is rted to Second Elder himself?
Di Cangs gaze darkens into a grim look: Have Second Eldere see me this instant!
..
Inside the residence of the elder council.
The man thats known as Second Elder has been feeling a little uneasytely ever since his meeting with that fake king.
Old Two, whats the matter? The first elder tightly furrows his brow and asked his peer.
Theyve been working together for many years so how could he not tell the other sides been keeping some secret?
Startled at first, the second elder answers honestly after a brief struggle: Its about the Queens matter.
The Queen? The first elders brow wrinkled into a deep frown now: What happened to Her Highness?
After being silenced for so long its normal for a person to want to share their woes.
Twenty days ago, His Majesty the King summoned me, ordering me to have my people tail the Queen in secret.
Taking a sip from his tea, the first elder didnt find this odd or surprising. In fact, his reaction appeared pleased even: Thats to be expected. Sire is so concerned for Her Highness that its normal for him to be worried about her safety.
But thats where you are wrong my brother. His Majesty personally told me he only married the Queen for the sake of the Demon Realms safety and to bring the little prince back with him. Also, for the prosperity of this world, hes willing to sacrifice any women, including his wife the Queen.
ck!
The sound of porcin crashing to the floor could be heard reverberating across the air due to first elder dropping that teacup. Are you sure that is His Majesty and not some fake?
I am sure. That person, whether it be appearance or scent, its exactly as His Majestys. A persons image can be changed and disguised, but what about the scent?
Impossible, this is absolutely impossible! The first elder promptly got up, his hand clenching into a ball: Something is not right about this. Its impossible for His Majesty to give you such an order. That man, he would rather abandon the entire Demon Realm for the sake of the Queen!
Showing astonishment, the second elder asks for more details as to why his brother would say that: But First Elder, how can you be so certain that the King would be that infatuated with the Queen? In this world, no two people can have the same scent, thats not possible.
I dont know whats going on but I do know His Majesty would never do what you say he did!
Although he was still young back then but hes heard more than enough stories about those two, thus reinforcement his belief even at this stage.
This wont do, I have to see His Majesty, I must get a clear answer! The first elder sounded very flustered and emotional, causing those old eyes to show a look of incredulity.
Theres no way I would believe what Im hearing unless ites directly from the king himself!
The second elder now sounded anxious: But Sire ordered me not to tell anyone. If you bring this up before him then he would surely kill me for it.
I cant deliberate about this anymore, I have to see the king! The first elders brain was a total nk right now, causing him to not take in his peers plea at all.
But just this old mans about to walk out the door from the hall, two guards suddenly appeared and blocked his way.
The kings order, Second Elder is to go meet His Majesty this instant.
Still unable to recover his emotions yet, the first elder continues to lose it: I want to see the king, I want to go see the king with him!
Chapter 638 - State Teacher’s Beating (1)
Chapter 638 State Teachers Beating (1)
The guards were extremely polite to the two elders and made an inviting gesture: Elders, please this way.
The first elder didnt struggle or anything, after all, hes the one that wants to go despite not being invited. However, this wasnt the case for the second elder. The old man in the background grew even more flustered and didnt know what to say or do.
At the end after much pondering, the second elder could do nothing but to run out after the first. He knew theres no way to avoid this.
When the two first arrived at the White Moon Pce, they quickly discovered that there were a lot of people present and their eyes were all cast over to their direction. It was giving the two seniors very strange vibes, especially from Di Xiao Wan who was clearly seething with anger like a beast ready to tear them up!
Majesty!
Due to how emotional the first elder was, he promptly pushed the second elder aside to make his own audience. But upon meeting Di Cangs murderous gaze upon turning around, any word the senior wanted to say were squashed. He didnt know how to take in the situation.
Where is my wife the Queen? The mans voice was dreadfully cold as he eyed both seniors now that they are here: I will give only this one chance!
. The second elder looks up in confusion after taking to the knee.
Didnt His Majesty instruct me not to divulge the doings of Her Highness? Why is he asking me in front of so many people?
Fire Plume! Di Cang roars, Take him outside and beat him to death with the rod!
The red man shuddered at themand, his eyes showing a glimmer of panic. The bird man knows enough that once the matter with the second elder was finished, he would be next in line. However, this loyal follower also understands that this whole situation with Bai Yan leaving mainly lies in him for not carrying out the order as told. If theres any punishment to be had, he would take it without rejection.
Sire!
Seeing how Fire Plumes about to carry himself away, the second elder finally fell into a huge panic. Hurrying to speak: But it was you who had me send my people out to monitor Her Highness, did you not? You also told me not to tell the public. I did as you instructed, butst night my people went missing and now I dont know where the Queen is after her disappearance
Bang!
Di Cangs fist directly made a hole in one of the granite tables here in the garden: You continue!
Making a heavy gulp at the scene. the second elder nevertheless continues his story despite the unease: Did you forget Sire? About twenty days ago you summoned me to the mountains. There you gave me the order to monitor the Queen and all her actions.
Twenty days ago?
Theplexion in Fire Plumes face could only be called horrific in how dreadfully pale it had be.
Hes been with the king the entire time. If he thought back to twenty days ago, Di Cang should still be at the border fighting with those from the Celestial Realm in charge of guarding the seal.
In that case, who couldve summoned the second elder?!
Sire, you also told me that you have no feelings for the Queen, iming shes only a mortal woman who gave birth to your son. You also told me shes an unclean person whos been keeping contact with another man from the human world and that you only promised her everything thus far is to get her to willingly marry you.
The second elder bowed his head deeply in fear at this stage. The old timer doesnt understand what or why hes being told to say everything in public, but once opened hes not going to stop because the pent-up frustration inside him has reached a boiling point as well.
In particr is when you said the Demon Realm is especially important to you. Inparison to sacrificing a single woman, you would do it without a second thought. And theres another part. You told me that if the Queen dares to leave this ce, you would have her not be able to see the little prince again in this entire lifetime.
Boom!
The man was so angry now that his oppressive aura was now openly seeping out, causing everyone within the White Moon Pce to feel like theyve been thrust inside hell itself!
Step by step, the Di Cangs murderous figure hase before the shivering elder responsible for the misunderstanding. The poor senior didnt even dare to look up, only staring straight at the floor like its the only way it could keep his sanity in check.
Chapter 639 - State Teacher’s Beating (2)
Chapter 639 State Teachers Beating (2)
When did I call you? When did I give you this order? Just as the two elders were ready to copse from the suffocating air, the mans grim voice causes them to flinch and regained their attention to the fullest.
But Sire, the person who summoned me really was you. I dont know why you are saying this right now but have you.
Daemonized?
Note: I just made up the word because theres no actual direct trantion for demon madness in English.
Of course, thest bit there could never be said aloud even if both elders were to be given a second life.
I remember it now Brother! Di Xiao Wans face revealed a flicker of light in those eyes: About twenty days ago Sister-inw also asked me something else. She was wondering if its possible for someone to forge ones scent in the Demon Realm. Of course, I told her what I knew and that its impossible to do that. It cant be, she overheard the conversation!
Like a knife, Di Cangs cold sweeping re in the next moment instantly shuts the girl up, forcing the princess to shiver in nervous unease.
Did I say something wrong?
No it cant be, that couldnt have been His Majesty! Fire Plumes voice sounded frantic: Sire have left the pce for over a month. Whoever it was twenty days ago couldnt have been His Majesty! This is all my fault. If I had returned as instructed and passed on the message in person then none of this wouldve happened!
The second elder now showed a look of death. Due to the intense fear he was feeling inside, the senior could hardly control his muscles and kept convulsing like a dying animal.
First Elder, go investigate this immediately, I want to know who is impersonating me and how he is managing such a feat! Di Cang felt like hes being brutally stabbed by a knife right now, leaving his heart all bloodied and mashed up in pain.
If Yan Yan did hear those lies then what would she think about me? It mustve been utterly disheartening.
As long as the picture of Bai Yans face being in despair continued to surface with his head then Di Cang would continue to ache inside. The condition grew so bad that this man could hardly breath.
Sire, I seem to remember something, the second elder raises a point suddenly. At the time, you no, the fake mentioned the name of a man called Chu Yi Feng from the human world. Can this be rted to that person?
Whether or not this matter has any rtionship to Chu Yi Feng couldnt be proven, however, there was one individual who knew exactly who the man was and why it couldnt be.
Dashing over to Qing Xue, Di Xiao Wan shoot fire from her eyes: Speak now you bitch! Who is the one who impersonated my brother! If you dont tell me then I will make it so you wish you were dead!
It was hard enough for Brother to finally win over Bai Yan, now its all ruined because of these bastards! Whether it be Qing Xue, Fire Plume or Second Elder, I wont let any of them off!
Under that snapping roar, the snake demoness could no longer contain he fear in her eyes. Then out of misdirected hope, this stupid woman actually had the audacity to turn to Di Cang for help. However, what weed this foolish being was an even more frightening re that instantly shuts her down into the form of a desperate attempt at fainting.
PAH!
Not to be fooled, the demon princess didnt hold back at all and made a loud smacking sound from that p. Screaming like a ferocious animal: Quit acting dead! If you dont tell the truth this instant then I will poke holes into that body of yours before pouring a bucket full of blood-sucking grasshoppers on the wound. I will relish as you watch yourself be turned into a dry husk
The very thought of that vicious scene was more than enough to break the act. Hurrying to plead for mercy with those lies, the snake bangs her head repeatedly: I I am really innocent. I only heard that name from the Queens mouth, you must believe me Princess.
Chapter 640 - State Teacher’s Beating (3)
Chapter 640 State Teachers Beating (3)
Even up to this point the woman is still being stubborn in the mouth!
In a fit of rage, Di Xiao Wan sends another series of ps across that hateful face, causing it turn into a bulging mess of purplish bruises that oddly resembled a pigs face.
Move! When the demon princess wanted to send more punishments along the way after two more heavy stomps, she was interrupted when Di Cangs cold gloomy voice came from behind.
Going stiff at the sound, Qing Xue raises that head in hopeful surprise. I just knew His Majesty isnt so heartless. Hes defending me so he must have feelings for me!
Sire, I am fine so dont me the princess Struggling to support that aching body, the snake attempts to make a shy and embarrassed face. However, what she managed to force out resembled nothing of a tempting beauty, only a repulsive and disgusted face of a dead person.
And as a final blow to shatter that illusion in this stupid bitchs head, Di Cangs next wave of the hand summons an electrifying cage out of thin air and thrust it downwards. Terrific screams promptly escaped the lung of the snake caused by those jolting bolts.
Ahh! Out of fear for her life, the woman heavily rattles the cage to no avail: Let me out of here!
As if to meet that plea, the bars ignited as surge of currents blew those fingers back and forced the snake to back off again.
Bolt after bolt, lightning after lightning, the execution of cindering thunder kept smashing down no matter the cries for help. In the end, what remained was nothing more than a charred creature of undiscernible image. It doesnt move because of the excruciating pain.
I will not say it for a second time, who was impersonating me while I was away?
Its The remaining flicker of light in Qing Xues pupil finally dies away. Just as her tongues about to spill the bean on the man due to intense horror in her heart, a light voice once again came from the outside and cut in on themotion.
It seems that something big has indeed taken ce in the White Moon Pce. Someone mind piecing me in on whats going on here?
It was a man wearing a moon colored robe of silvery white. Matched that with the fairy like smile, the air he gave off was a gentle breeze independent of this world.
The first to cry out had to be Di Xiao Wan for she immediately recognizes the voice: State Teacher, my sister-inw and nephew is missing, whoohoo~
Arching his brow at the news, the man known as State Teacher slowly came before Di Cang and made a genuine smile: Sire, Ive been in closed door trainingtely so Im not so up to date on the situation. Mind telling me some more details so I can help in search of Her Highness?
In this pce of the Demon Realm, only this charismatic man could gain some level of respect before the king.
Retracting some of his bloodthirst from the eyes, Di Cang reverts back to his calm demeanour. Before that, I want to ask State Teacher one question. Do you know of a method to forge ones scent? If so, how would we go about finding this impersonator?
The State Teacher suddenly breaks out into a heartyugh at the question: It seems Ive been discovered. I did use a special method to forge a substitute for you several hundred years ago. This individual is meant to be used against God when the timees. Aside from me, no one is able to differentiate the difference int hat person, including those from the Celestial Realm and God himself. But Sire, how did youe to learn of the substitute?
Not letting the idiot say another word, Di Cang was done and directly sent the heaviest punch he could muster across the ignorant bastards face.
Dumbfounded by the sudden assault, the State Teacher looks up from the floor after falling from the blow. What met his eyes were the furious gaze of the king who was seething with rage.
So it was you! Di Cangs fist continues to make a crunching sound due to the intense anger he felt.
Chapter 641 - State Teacher’s Beating (4)
Chapter 641 State Teachers Beating (4)
What is me?
The state teacher looked utterly clueless as to whats happening. All he knew was that the kings furious for some reason and gave him a heavy smack across the face in the next.
Right now that pretty cheek held five fingerprints.
The unfolding event instantly sends both elders and Fire Plume to the ground into a prostrating position. In all seriousness, the fear within the trio has now be overshadowed by embarrassment for being deceived by a fake.
Xiao Wan? The state teacher turns around and faces the demon princess who appeared livid at him, This whats happening?
If it werent for you then my sister-inw and nephew wouldnt have left the Demon Realm! All flustered in her face, the princess resentfully eyes the other side with all her might.
Her Highness left the Demon Realm?
The state teacher was left shocked there. He had heard earlier that the queen disappeared, but his idea revolved around taking a breather outside the pce and not leaving the Demon Realm entirely.
It cant be, does it have something to do with that one.
State State Teacher, the second elder anxiously wipes some of the sweat from his forehead. The substitute you created was impersonating His Majesty while he was away and even said some very disrespectful things t o the queen. Her Highness likely got misled by the lies and is now gone.
The expression on the state teachers face just went green at the revtion. No wonder they are so angry at me. I really deserved this punch!
State Teacher, Di Xiao Wan sarcastically smirked at the other side. Arent you all powerful? Why are you always prophesizing about my brother when you cant even predict what your creations would do? Did you not foresee the trouble he would cause?
Stumped for a proper response, the state teacher twitches in the corner of his mouth at being mocked. Making a long sigh: You are right, this is totally my fault for being careless. I deserve to be punished for this if thats what you wish.
Why didnt you tell my brother about making a substitute. Not satisfied yet, the princess begins to lose control entirely: If my brother knew then he couldve told my sister-inw, then none of this.
Hanging that head in utter shame, the state teacher didnt have the face to look up: If the king knew, do you think he would allow the substitute to continue to live?
Considering the level of pride the king has, he would never allow such a person to exist. This includes the fact that the substitute only existed to die in his stead. If not for this reason, I wouldnt have had to hide that person for so long either.
Full of blood in his eyes now, Di Cang res murder at the one responsible: I will settle this score with youter. Now, Im giving you one hour to bring me that substitute, otherwise you can disappear for good!
Alright, I will bring him here right away. Cupping his hand inpliance, the state teacher didnt dare to say more and hurried for the main doorway.
With the person gone and out looking for the instigator, the area has once again fallen quiet with only the second elder shivering there by himself. The senior wanted to seek help from the first elder, unfortunately for him, the older one didnt want to help and turned away like the rest on the side.
If it wasnt this stupid thing being used by that substitute then Her Highness wouldnt have left the pce!
Di Xiao Wan!
The mans harsh voice instantly sends a shudder down the princesss back. Turning around rigidly, Did you call for me Brother?
Yan Yans departure is also your fault. Though less bloodthirsty, those eyes still gave off a frosty look that nearly caused the girl to copse to the ground.
Oh Im screwed now! I really didnt know ones scent can be impersonated!
Chapter 642 - State Teacher’s Beating (5)
Chapter 642 State Teachers Beating (5)
I know my wrong Brother, she wipes a trickle of tear from agitation. I will not be such a loud mouth anymore in the future. I am still useful so please dont kick me out. Oh right, I can help you recover your wife, I can go look for my nephew, I can do a lot of things!
Di Cangs gloomy gaze continues to loom over the frightened critter, causing that presence to grow more menacing and scarier by the second: If it wasnt for Yan Yans directive of me treating you better, I wouldve hit you as well by now.
Shaky in the legs over that remark, the poor princess nearly lost her heart. Thank goodness I have a protective Sister-inw. As long as shes here then Brother wouldnt hit me!
Fine, I need you to carry out your words from earlier then.
What? Confused by the sudden request, Di Xiao Wan didnt quite get thatst bit.
You said it didnt you? You are going to poke many holes into her body and pour bloodsucking grasshoppers on them. Di Cangs voice grew dreadfully threatening as heid out his demands: This matter requires you toplete, and I also want you to bring back several ck bears that are in heat.
All shocked in that dainty face of hers, What does Brother n to do with the bears? It cant be but the ck bears are such powerful animals. If they and Qing Xue go at it, then C oh gracious goodness!
Just imagining the nasty picture of the snake being ravaged by several ck bears and their thick slimy rods was enough to make this princess want to puke.
Then after her death, I want you to take her soul to the Demon Mountain. She will join Jun Ruqing in the eternal me I constructed until Yan Yan returns with me to decide her fate! This one will not pass on until my wife says so!
Qing Xuesplexion had turned abysmally white at this stage. The pain created by the lightning bolts constantly striking down at her body surely hurts, but its nothingpared to the knife wrenching agony made by those words from the very man whom she idolized.
Why?
Why is Bai Yan so lucky when we are both females?
Everything good falls onto her and I ends up like this?
This is unfair, the world is unfair!
Just as the resentment grew to a new height within Qing Xues heart, thats when she saw the charismatic state teacher returned with another soul in toe.
Thistter looked very ordinary in terms of appearances. However, the scenting off of this man smelled exactly like Di Cangs, indicating hes the impersonator!
Sire, this is the substitute that I created in the past. If he changed his appearance then its safe to say no one would be able to tell the difference less I was present. Im actually quite surprised he would continue to stay in the pce until I found him just now. After the exnation, the state teacher immediately shifted his gaze over to Di Xiao Wan in search of forgiveness.
Di Cang needed no more words right now. Moving at a speed so fast that none could even catch his shadow, this enraged demon lord went straight for his targets throat, lifting the guy up into the air with one hand.
Speak, why did you frame me? Those eyes radiated the most menacing and cruel light that anyone has ever seen thus far to the point where its effecting the souls of those around.
The ordinary man didnt answer, only shifting his attention over to Qing Xues cage where he forces down that gushing emotion. Sure, his face was still pale and indifferent, but those hands were already bound into a ball!
Because I love the queen and want to provoke dissension between you two. Since things are out in the open now, go ahead and kill me if you like. Closing those eyes, the substitute no longer makes eye contact.
Even if I die, I wont throw Qing Xue out to them.
Di Cangsughter continues to be cruel and dangerous, just that this time that sinister cackle sounded somewhat delirious: You still refuse to say the truth eh? Xiao Wan, go do what I told you to that snake!
Killing someone is my specialty Brother, I will be sure to make this bitch wish she was dead than to be alive! Rubbing those hands as she walked over to the cage, the demon princesss encroaching figure was like a hammer in a coffin to the substitute.
Chapter 643 - Never Give Up on You (1)
Chapter 643 Never Give Up on You (1)
Following every word of the demon princess, the substitute would grow more distressed and flustered inside. Nevertheless, the person restrains himself for he knew any form of reaction would only harm the one he wants to protect.
Then from out of the blue after some time, Fire Plume had returned to the White Moon Pce after sneaking away without notice. In his hand was a leash constraining a ferocious looking bear that kept salivating!
Princess, this ck bear is a criminal of the bear family. It is said that countless mother bears were killed by this one in the act, causing the Bear n to grow furious and sending him over to the punishment hall. Though that snake is no longer lookable on the surface, Im sure this guy wouldnt mind after being deprived for so long.
Right now Fire Plume only has redemption in his bird brain. Therefore, when his head remembered theres a ck bear right in the pce awaiting trial, his first instincts were to run off for the dungeons.
Isnt this Qing Xue in need of a man? Fine then, lets have her get a taste of this ck bear less she keeps thinking about the king and causing the queen to leave!
Waving the guards to move, Di Xiao Wan immediately gives her order: Open the cage and put the ck bear in there!
Now turning back to her brother with puppy eyes: Brother, can you turn down the lightning bolts a little? Otherwise we wont be able to get a good look at the show.
Bang!
The cage suddenly flies into the sky, giving the captive inside a breath of fresh air and some much-needed relief. However, whats awaiting Qing Xue was something far crueler of a torture.
AHH!
A cry of despair pierces the substitutes eardrum, sending that already flustered heart into a panic.
The goddess of his heart was being tarnished by a ck bear right in front of his face. This could only be called a form of extreme cruelty for any man.
NO!
Finally unable to hold back anymore, the person struggles to climb up from the ground to only be firmly pressed again the floor in the next.
You are here to watch! The one making the move was First Elder. Filled to the brim with seething rage: This is the result of you impersonating the king!
None of the people present are idiots. Theyve long noticed the abnormal rtionship between this substitute and Qing Xue, hence the reason why Di Cang would go to such lengths to deliberately aggravate the foe.
Please King, please let Qing Xue go! She is innocent! This is all my idea! She has nothing to do with this!
Squatting before the demon lords leg, the person bangs that forehead hard against the floor, leaving it all bloodied and bleeding in the next.
Innocent? Di Cang scoffed a sneer, She tried to frame my wife, that alone is enough to punish her with death!
The sentence was a death blow, sucking the remaining energy the substitute had left in those veins.
I clearly said I will handle everything, why did Qing Xuee out in the open? Doesnt she know her actions are the same as seeking her own demise?
Done talking to the bastard responsible for impersonating himself, Di Cang now shifts his attention to the state teacher: State Teacher, you will go investigate the matter. I want to know where my wifended after leaving the Demon Realm.
Affirming with a cup of his hand, the charismatic man known promptly began to move. However, he didnt even make it two steps out the door when he bumped head first into a flushed figure that was rushing over.
Sire!
The neer didnt pay any attention to the individual whom he ran over, instead he squats there on the ground in the next second to face his lord and master. Based on that deathly paleplexion, its obvious his soul suffered a great injury.
Chapter 644 - Never Give Up on You (2)
Chapter 644 Never Give Up on You (2)
Brother! the demon princess exims at the sight, Isnt that one of your shadow guards? How did he suffer such a heavy injury? There shouldnt be anyone here that would hurt them.
At this moment everyones attention had fallen onto the indicated persons body and none of their faces were looking very good. Its too obvious the news wouldnt be good.
Sire, we have failed the mission you gave us. Not daring to look up, the shadow guard hangs that head almost to the floor.
Because of their clone being effectively killed by Bai Xiachen, the person here was extremely weak and could faint at any moment. If not for his absolute loyalty and urge to report the critical news to Di Cang, he wouldve lost consciousness like the rest of hisrades who went after Bai Yans life.
Mission? When have I given you any mission? All emotionless in his face, Di Cang raises an inquisitive eyebrow and asked.
Huh? Stunned by that, the shadow guard then replied in earnest without leaving a single detail out. Sire, did you not send us on a mission to kill the queen? During the exchange, we couldve killed her and retrieved the prince. But His Highness suddenly exploded with strength right after we inflicted a wound on the queen, thats why Im here to report our failure.
Kill the queen?!
Exploding with unbridled fury from within, Di Cang instantly stepped forward to make a grabbing hold around his subordinates cor: What did you just say?
Blinking at his lords appearance, the shadow guard truly didnt know whats going on. Shivering all over: Im sorry my king, we are ipetent and couldnt kill the queen, please punish us.
Bang!
Unable to endure another word of this, Di Cang directly ms his subordinate to the ground and actually left a huge crater from the impact blow. Blood now seeps out of the guards mouth due to adding injury to injury.
It wasnt just the demon lord here whos livid to the bone either, there were many others as well. Di Xiao Wan being the first and foremost. The demon princess only thought the substitute wanted to get rid of Bai Yan, she never expected him to send assassins after her sister-inw.
Impudent scoundrel! The second elder suddenly rushed up and shed down at the substitutes shoulder with a knife he took out from the sleeve. Next moment an arm now flies and blood sprayed the air, dying the seniors robe in the process.
You not only used me while pretending to be the king, you also impersonated His Majestys order and sent a death order for the queen?! Even if we turn you to ash right now it would still not satiate our anger for you and that whore!
Due to the intensity of his emotions, trickles of tears ended up leaking out the corner of the seniors eye, indicating how humiliated and shameful this second elder felt.
This is all my fault! If it werent for me and my foolishness then the queen and prince wouldnt have left. If they didnt leave then none of this couldve happened!
Back over in the crater the shadow guard still didnt know whats happening at first; however, as soon as he heard the cries from the elder, he immediately realized what hes done. In that second, it was if the soul had been sucked out of that body.
The previous king is a fake?
In other words, the order to kill the queen didnte from the king and is a lie!
Scared to the point where hes shaking sweat, the shadow guard felt like his whole worlds about to copse. He knows, regardless of it being his units fault or not, the shadow guards would never again exist after today.
Climbing up from the impact crater, he grovels before his lord and master to await the impending punishment.
Ive said it before: my wifees first before me. Whoever dares to bring harm to her or vite her order will face only one ending and that is death! Sure enough, Di Cang didnt care what reasons these people have, he only knows theyve all harmed Bai Yan and thats the only thing he needs.
Chapter 645 - Never Give Up on You (3)
Chapter 645 Never Give Up on You (3)
Sire, Her Highness also had us bring you a messenger The shadow guards tone was shaking hard to the point where hes sputtering: She, she said she will never forgive you in this life.
She said. she will never forgive me in this life!
HaHaHa! Laughing wildly, Di Cangs very existence seems to be swelling up with power, forcing all of the people present to go silent with unease.
I once said that while I am alive, I would always protect her. To think the ones to cause me to break that promise would be my own subordinates! Sorrow etched itself into every syble there, showing how despairing and painfully hurt the man was inside.
Brother The princess stared foolishly at her older brother, unsure what to do after seeing the trickle of tears slowlying down that cheek.
Brother is crying?
My brother, the one who never waivers or stands down under any circumstances is crying?
The girl felt very ufortable over this scene. Shes never seen her older brother in this form, for that, she now resents everyone involved regardless of their intent.
If it werent for them being so blinded then none of this wouldve happened!
But Brother, Sister-inw and Xiachen is still alive. They are alive Brother! Im sure the two are still waiting for you to go get them, you mustnt lose hope!
She wont forgive me, she will never forgive me Closing his eyes thats red by this point, Di Cang detes and hangs his head like a lost cause.
That is not true. I know it! Once you find Sister-inw and exin everything then Im sure she would forgive you. Pursing those lip, Di Xiao Wan lowers her tone into a soothing whisper: And did you forget that she waited over twenty days for you despite hearing what the fake said? She mustve been waiting to get an exnation. But since you never returned, thats why she left.
It has to be said, though this sweet dumbaclutz may be silly and foolish at times, her ability to say sweet andforting things at the perfect timing was spot on.
Looking up with hope in his face again, Di Cang grabs onto thest piece of strawid before his eyes: Is that true? She really waited for me? She will believe in me?
Of course Brother, I know Sister-inw would definitelye back to us if she learns the truth.
Overjoyed at having her brother believe again, Di Xiao Wan waited for the expected response. Then just as shes starting to worry after getting none, thats when Di Cangsplexion grew extremely pale. The man clutched that chest like hes suffering immense pain.
Whats wrong with you Brother, why are you looking so terrible? Startled by the change, the demon princess hurried to step forward in order to help support the mans crumbling body.
Poof!
But before the girl could help, Di Cang had already blocked her off with his hand. Taking a step backwards, that mouth suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood.
BROTHER! The girl eximed with extreme fright in that voice. She doesnt understand whats happening so shes very flustered at the moment.
Whats happening? Brother was just fine a few seconds ago, why is he looking so weak all of sudden?!
Thats right, the girl could clearly sense the lifelessness in Di Cangs aura.
The contract it has been broken.
The contract between me and Bai Yan has been broken!
Painfully closing his eyes again, Di Cang knows hisst hope in finding his wife was gone. If the contract remains then he couldve used the connection to locate his wife again after heading into the human world, but now.
Chapter 646 - Never Give Up on You (4)
Chapter 646 Never Give Up on You (4)
Brother. The princess quietly murmurs her word for the lifeless look in her brother was something she didnt expect or thought possible.
Ha! Struggling to support himself, Di Cang eventually reaffirms his back after a brief moment: Bai Yan, you think just because you broke the connection between us that its enough to leave me behind? I will find you again even if I have to search the ends of the world!
Brother, you
Seeing how her brothers about to head for the outside from out of the blue, Di Xiao Wan hastily follows suit out of worry. However, she was stopped as soon as she took a few steps. Thankfully her speed wasnt that fast, otherwise she wouldve shed directly into the man from behind with her clumsy nature.
That woman from the snake family, and this substitute Di Cangs mouth curved into a sinister grin, I leave them to you for handling. Until my return, I want you to make sure they suffer until they wish they were dead!
Ughh, scratching her nose, the princess responds with a nod like a good girl this time.
And those of my shadow guards, I never want to see them again either.
That part about dismissing his shadow guards came as no surprise to the princess. Di Xiao Wan knew from the start thats bound to happen.
As for Fire Plume, Second Elder and State Teacher Di Cangs voice now sounded gloomy and frustrated, When Ie back with Bai Yan, she will handle them as she please!
The one known as State Teacher was a very special person in this ce. Not only does he hold a superior position to all the rest within the Demon Realm, hes pretty much one of the few individuals who survived all the way back to the time where everything first began.
Brother, are you going to search for Sister-inw now? Blinking her big curious eyes, Di Xiao Wan didnt want to be left behind while things are a mess right now. Sadly, as usual, shes been left behind in the next for that purplish and silvery figure was gone.
Xiao Wan Retracting his gaze from the direction where the king has left in, State Teacher shifts his attention back to the one whom he cares for the most: Im sorry, I know this incident is the result of my carelessness.
Snorting at the one whom she has always been kind to, its clear the princess still held a serious grudge by the way she ignores him and walked away.
Xiao Wan.
Note: I dont know why but something just clicked in my head and I realized Di Xiao Wan means kings of the little clouds. I wonder why I never realized that, too much trantion pinyinstely.
Falling into a slight panic upon realizing hes in deep trouble this time, the charismatic man attempts to reach out and pull at the girls sleeve.
Though the act was immediately avoided with a quick step to the side, it did nevertheless stop the princess from further movement: What do you have to say?
I.
Despite having thousands of words in his throat in which he wants to say at this moment, he could not blurt anything out. In the end, all he could gather was a single sentence: Im sorry
The one you wronged is not me, its my sister-inw and nephew! I know you meant well by creating a substitute, but why didnt you watch over that person and allowed him to cause havoc in the public? All watery in those big beautiful eyes, the ring anger continues to burn: So. to punish you, I dont want to see you for the next ten years. Dropping the explosive decision on her suiter, she then turns away without looking back for good this time.
Oh Im so screwed, she is really angry at me this time. Why cant she just beat me instead of ignoring me. The poor man thought, feeling guilty all over.
State Teacher, the first elder spoke with a slight twitch in the corner of that mouth. The princess is only saying all this due to her momentary anger, Im sure she woulde around after everything calms down a bit and when the queen and prince returns safely to us.
Making a bittersweet shake of his head, the charismatic man thought otherwise: No, she is for real this time, she wont forgive me so easily.
This the first elder became speechless. After a good moment of silence, he eventually thought of something else to say: The princess always listens to the queen. If you can get Her Highness to speak on your behalf then Im sure it will turn out well.
Towards this one who practically kept the Demon Realm in order after the king went into dormancy, First Elder always held him in high regards, hence the reason for the suggestion. As for the second elder.
This bastard actually kept such a big mess from me, thats his own doing, he cant me anyone for the consequences!
Chapter 647 - Never Give Up on You (5)
Chapter 647 Never Give Up on You (5)
What should I do First Elder? Fire Plume asks with his leg shaking.
You? The first elder casts an almost cold and reprimanding look, Didnt His Majesty say it already? When Her Highness the Queen returns, she will be the one to decide your fate. However, since you didnt mean for such oue on your own, the fault cant be entirely on you so at least your life is saved.
Gnashing his teeth, the bird man immediately shifts his gaze over to Qing Xue who caused all this. Against that miserable look of the snake demoness, Fire Bird felt an abnormal satisfaction over the picture despite his own circumstances. Hes never been much of a sadist, but this time he wants the other side to burn and suffer as far as one could take it.
If not for this sted woman trying to get above her ss then none of this wouldve happened. Damn this bitch and her aplice!
Outside Fairy City, the gates are strong and unbreakable as usual, making the job of these two individuals in charge of guarding it all the more godawfully boring.
But then that soon changed when they saw the amazing figures slowlying over to their spot.
First was the dashing red female and the silvery fox in her arms, then it was the little girl walking along side with her hands holding the older woman. The two together could only be called the perfect image of an adorable daughter with a gorgeous mother.
Queen, is it really such a good idea in not letting Little Rice and Sister Xiao Ying (tigress)e along with us? Dragony asks with her big innocent eyes after seeing their destination.
The littless still hasnt forgotten the grieving face of the baby tiger when they left. There were plenty of crying and pleading. The only thing missing was the white tiger rolling on the floor throwing a tantrum.
Its inconvenient to bring them along, thats why I had them stay behind. Besides, I have reasons for sending Little Rice back to the Holy Land. Eyeing down at the little missy thats holding her own hand, Bai Yan sighs and spoke in a soft voice: And, Im no longer the queen of the Demon Realm, you must change the way you address me.
Uhh, staring with unsurety, the dragon girl didnt know what to do next. But then what should I call you then Queen?
Stumped at the question herself as well, Bai Yan had to take a good moment to contemte a proper solution: Call me Mother from now on. After we go inside Fairy City and the Misty Fairy House, your identity is no longer a member of the Dragon n, you are my daughter, a human girl.
Its not anything out of the ordinary for one to bring along a demon beast, but its definitely a big deal to have one that could talk and take on human form, especially when the one here was a dragon!
Yes Mother, Dragony will listen to you. Giggling with joy in that voice, the little na?ve girl loved the new way shes addressing Bai Yan.
Before they knew it, the girls have arrived outside the gateway where the guards are now getting a clear look at the new arrivals.
You are Miss Bai Yan? The more experienced man recognizes her and spoke out.
Nodding in return: I am looking for Wang Deqiu.
The Wang family are the official gatekeepers for the Misty Fairy House, hence their exceptional status as the number one household around these parts. However, instead of the solemn and grandeur expected of such a prestigious house, theres only racket and cries simr to a pig squealing.
Oh damn it Pops! I am your son, stop hitting before you actually kill me! Talk about having energy in that voice, even the air seems to ricochet from that cry for mercy.
For the nosy bodies who were curious about the racket, they could see Wang Deqiu running around inside the estate chasing his son with a cane in hand, constantly whipping that butt.
You stinking brat, how dare you tease a good unmarried woman! How old are you to y with women? If I dont whip some senses into you this time then I wont be Wang Deqiu! After the roaring promation, the man once again ups the strength and speed in that hand.
EEEAHHHH!
The pig squealing screams continues to rock the air, just that this time around the chubby somehow managed to find a abnormal level of strength to push his old man away when he took notice to the reddish red femaleing over.
Chapter 648 - “Never Give Up on You (6)”
Chapter 648 Never Give Up on You (6)
Save me Sister Bai Yan, my old pops is trying to kill me!
Bai Yan?
Startled at first, Wang Deqiu had to take a long look over to the indicated direction before confirming the truth of his sons word.
Miss Bai Yan, howe you are here? Twitching in the corner of his mouth over the boys crying face and clingy appearance, the middle-aged man has had to hand it to his son for being so deviously sneaky at sucking up to the female sex.
Making a mild smile of her own: I want to go to the Misty Fairy House, thats why I came.
You want to go to the Misty Fairy House? Thats easy to do, I will go talk to my father right away and send you over. All ttery in his tone, the middle-aged manpletely transforms into a proper gentleman just like his boy.
But before leaving though, Wang Deqiu made sure to cast a warning re to the chubby. Its the face of you better behave yourself while Im gone less you want some more beating.
Sister Bai Yan, after you and Xiachen stopped living next to our home, my pops been beating me nonstop. Please take me away with you! Wiping that trickle of tear from his chubby face, Wang Xiaopeng puts on the appearance of a criminal trying to act innocent. Oh right, where is Boss, howe I dont see him with you?
At the mention of the little steambun, Bai Yans hand instinctively tightened a bit over the little fox in her arms. Despite the slightly awkward mood, she nevertheless continues to smile warmly: He went back home.
Oh, so Xiachen went home with his father? Wang Xiaopeng says it with realization: I wish Boss was here though, Ive been missing him a lot.
Due to being so preupied with the new friend, the chubby actually didnt notice the slightly gloomy air around Bai Yans body when he mentioned Di Cang.
Sister Bai Yan, who is this little girl? Rubbing his hand together, the chubby smiles like a true pervert again.
Of course, as any logical female, Dragony would feel disturbed by that monkey face.
This is my daughter whom I just took in. Hes Xiachens younger sister. Patting the girls head, Bai Yanforts the scared missy with her gesture: Dont worry Dragony, he wont hurt you.
Only at that did the missy feel at ease toe forward. Even so, Dragony never dared to cast an extra nce at the chubby for shes afraid the extra attention would somehow attract the other side further.
Then just as Wang Xiaopeng wanted to showcase his flirtatious ability at picking up girls, thats when a knock from above smacked him back to his senses.
Stinking brat, you really are hopeless. Are you trying to tease the little missy here when I was just beating your butt? Looming down with his threatening re, Wang Deqius appearance instantly shuts the boy up from furthermore trouble.
Miss Bai Yan, shifting his attention to the woman now. My father is now waiting for you inside, pleasee with me inside and I will lead you to him.
Okay, giving a gentle nod in return, Dragony, lets go inside.
Holding onto Bai Yans hand like a proper daughter, Dragony followed closely as they were led into the area where the teleportation altar lies.
Because of how special the guests this time around was, the current chief of the Wang family had called in every elder he could within the near vicinity. Otherwise, the preparations alone wouldve taken days toplete.
.
At the same time while this was all urring, a man donning a white robe was currently watching this from above a mountain peak thats reached all the way up into the clouds.
So shes gone to the Misty Fairy House? Clearer than the trickling water nearby, no discernable emotion could be sensed from that voice.
Yes. The person behind him hesitated for a while before asking: Lord, why are you letting her go when you clearly cant forget her. It be easy to force that woman to stay instead of doing this. Those people will definitely.
Humph, the godly looking man huffs with displeasure. If it wasnt for those people then she never wouldve left me to begin with!
Chapter 649 - “Never Give Up on You (7)”
Chapter 649 Never Give Up on You (7)
Lord the youth behind wanted to say something more but got snapped at.
I have regretted it for so many years! Showing sadness in that perennially proud eye, the mans white robe sways heavily in ordance with that outburst: What does the world have to do with me? I made a terrible and irreparable mistake back then. I will never make the same again! I abandoned her once, for what, for the sake of the Celestial Realm? I abandoned her!
Gently closing his eyes, Chu Yi God remanences the cheerful smile of that wondrous girl in his fading memory. Sadly, the image could only remain forever in his mind and never again see in reality.
Returning to attention upon being stung by his own lost thought, Go back, I wont return to the Celestial Realm with you.
But you are the youth sounded anxious.
I will no longer meddle with the Celestial Realm. In this life, I only want her. The proud man rudely cuts in and made his statement, leaving no room for discussion.
Yes, Milord. The youth lowers his head inpliance, But Lord, where do you intend to go next?
I am going to see Di Cang!
Thest part greatly shocks the youth, It cant be! Lord is going to see Di Cang? This they fought so hard back then. Are they nning to turn the human world upside down this time around in their fighting?
Not waiting for the worried body to ask for further details, Chu Yi God had already disappeared from the spot, leaving only a gusting brush of wind in his wake.
Within a certain valley, a purplish figure had just materialized out of existence, allowing the man to firmlynd on the ground.
This smoothness immediately warrants a frown on Di Cangs face. Compared to the first time when he broke through the seal years ago, hespletely unharmed right now whereas thest nearly crippled him for days on end.
Is it because I now control the spell matrixes pertaining to the barrier?
Yan Yan
The issue only lingered in that head for a brief while, he didnt want to keep fussing over the small details.
This life, I will never give up on you! He makes this vow facing the sky, determined and unyielding in that sentence.
Even if she stabs a knife in me, I will take it, so long she forgives me anything will do.
But then just as the mans ready to depart in his search of his wife, something unexpected urred.
From within the void of blinding light in the sky, a handsome and unparalleled individual appears and confronts his long time enemy: Di Cang, its been a long time.
Not to be intimidated, the demon lord openly sneered in return: When did we ever meet?
Just because you forgot doesnt mean we havent met.
By this stage the white robed man has already reached Di Cangs spot. Between the purplish figure and the white contrasting aura, their existences were like opposing powers, evenly matched without any room for leniency.
This fact immediately causes the demon lord to turn serious inside. In all the years hes lived, Di Cang could for without doubt say this neer had the powers to match his own, a worthy opponent.
I only came today in order to tell you this: if you cant protect her then let her go, I will protect her instead.
Regarding the she in that sentence, Di Cang naturally knew who this stranger was referring to. Therefore, hes not going to let anotherment like slide.
Releasing his powers in full st, everything around the pair trembled in fear. From the pebbles on the floor, to the particles in the air, everything was shaking over their might.
You have always been like this as long as the matter concerns her, you will do anything.
Chapter 650 - “Never Give Up on You (8)”
Chapter 650 Never Give Up on You (8)
Someone came to rob me of my wife. If I still dont make a move then I be giving you bastards extra thoughts. Smirking very dangerously, a coat of ominous energy now surrounds the demon lord in readiness forbat.
I remember you were exactly like this as well. Back then you would do anything for her, even if it means acting as a beggar in order to win some pity points. I didnt pay you any heed because I thought that with my bond with her, our longstanding rtionship of someone who grew up together, would be enough to stop her from going to anyone else. Letting his word pause there, a mild fluctuation of emotion finally takes hold in Chu Yi Gods voice: But in the end, she chose you Honestly, I envied you in the past. You were able to let go of your pride for her, abandon your dignity, and even forsake the world for her. If I couldve done the same, then maybe. she wouldnt have given you the chance at all.
Based on the face Di Cang was making after hearing all that, he clearly thought otherwise: You think too highly of yourself. She is my wife. Even if I have to exhaust my everything, I wouldve won her over regardless of what you did.
Despite the mockery, Chu Yi God didnt pay it any heed and instead continued to speak on his own: Then why are you hurting her? You went so far back then, even willing to forsake the world, so why did you chase her away now!
In the ears of this demon lord, that interrogating tone only sounded hrious. You got no right to question me. What I did or didnt do is none of your concern, nor is wifes business as well. Yan Yan is my wife, the mother of my child, all that is rted to her should only concern me.
No, you are wrong. Chu Yi God shakes his head in disagreement: Im merelyte this time, I still have a chance to make her mine.
That instantly infuriated Di Cang. In light of that irritablement right there, more than enough to make him explode already, hes somehow managed to suppress the urge to clobber the bastard in front of himself.
His urgency to seek out Bai Yan apparently triumphant that jealous heart.
Is that what you think? Clicking his tongue like hes holding the other side in contempt, Too bad for you, I wont give you that opportunity to steal my wife. Not in the past like you im, and mostly importantly not now!
This time around it was Chu Yi God who showed a face, Why is he not attacking? ording to his usual demeanor, Di Cang shouldve attacked me by now.
I will deal with you once I find my wife. Until then you just wait! A flicker of killing intent promptly beams out of those eyes and answered the expectation in the other sides mind.
Done and without anything more to be said, Di Cang moved swiftly and flew towards the general direction of Fairy City. He may not know the exact location of where his wife and child went, however, that doesnt mean he couldnt track by following the faint scent they left behind.
Hes changed somehow, but I cant tell what. Murmuring to himself, the unparalleled man in white watches on as the purplish figure disappears into the horizon.
Chu Yi God may have the will to take Bai Yan back, but thats only under the criteria that she wants to return. If she doesnt, then hes not going to force anything for hes long lost that right ages ago.
Within a hidden valley, Bai Yan nowys in a patch of grass with only a faint awareness to her surroundings.
Wang Deqiu that bastard, he did not tell me I would be teleported without warning!
She wanted to pry open those tired eyes several times already. Unfortunately, despite her best effort, those eyelids just wouldnt listen like its been sealed shut with a thousand weights. Even so, Bai Yan could still vaguely make out intermediate bursts of words between a conversation.
Big Brother, there is an unconscious littless here.
Che~ I say, she does have one heck of a pretty face there.
Hey, hey, Brother, arent you a bit too old to be aiming for a young missy like this? I have to admit though, if I was a few decades younger than I too would be wowed by that face. Anyways, her body is what Im more interested in. She would be a great seed to be a cultivator like us.
Chapter 651 - “Never Give Up on You (9)”
Chapter 651 Never Give Up on You (9)
Under the insistence of her will, Bai Yan finally opened those eyes. Perhaps its out of habit, but she wanted to reach down to rub her sons head thats supposed to be in her embrace. However, what came into touch was nothing but air!
Turning pale at the realization, thest pang of sleepiness swiftly escapes that head, forcing her panicking heart to jerk that body up. Looking around, theres no sign of her son at all.
Hello littledy, are you awake now?
Just as Bai Yan was scanning left and right for Bai Xiachens whereabout, thats when her ears picked up the elderly voice from the front. Startled slightly at knowing theres others around, she peers over to the source and discovered two seniors of considerable age standing there smiling at herself.
Are you looking for this fox? One of the seniors in white readily picks up the little critter from his side and hands it over, sending a wave of relief over to the receiving end.
Bai Yan didnt hesitate at all. She moved those hands so quick that its as if shes getting the most precious treasure in this world.
Dra-Dragony! While she did recover her son, it didnt take long for Bai Yan to realize shes still missing one other child. Panicking again inside, Im sorry for being blunt, but have you seen a little girl that should be with me?
Little girl? My dear, I only saw you and this little fox here, I didnt see any little girl when we found you. The old senior wearing the white robe answers, shaking his head to indicate he didnt.
Biting those lips, If Dragony is not here then where did she end up? Or did the teleportation process go awry and send her to another location? This isnt good. With her timid personality, she would definitely be very scared in a new and strange environment.
A regret now grips the womans heart. If she had known things would end up like this then she wouldnt have gone soft-hearted and let the girl tag along.
Lassie, you still havent told me why you ended up in my backyard yet. The second elder in grey robe asks with a broad smile.
Backyard? Bai Yan became dumbfounded.
This vast forested valley is a backyard for these two elders?
Working fast in her brain, she quickly came up with a workable story for the situation: Im sorry, I didnt know this was someones backyard. I only ended up here by mistake.
Oh dont worry about it, this is not an issue at all. Hahaha! The white robed senior heartilyughs to sooth the mood: This is my brother over there. We are elders of the Misty Fairy House. My name is Zhongnan and he is Zhongbei. I see that your constitution is quite excellent so I like to ask you this question, are you interested in bing our disciple?
Bai Yan didnt answer right away and began to weigh her options. First and foremost was to locate Dragony of course, theres no way she could leave the little girl alone like this in unknown territory. But whats the best way to do that left a lot of room for debate.
Smiling now, her eyes wandered over to the two seniors: Alright, Im willing to be your disciple.
Ive already got three shifus anyway, adding another two wont hurt at this rate. Its just a little more extra work caring for them.
However her expression promptly turned stern, my daughter is missing right now. Can I bother both shifus to help me find her?
Haha! Zhongnan (older) genuinelyughs with joy in that voice: As long as you recognize us as your shifu then anything is fine! I sayssie, Ive already checked your body earlier. Your bone structure is absolutely amazing ording to my examination. At most in another twenty years and you will reach the King Rank, a levelparable to our own.
Checked my body? Examined my bone structure? EEEEHHH!!!
The womansplexion was darker than the bottom of a burnt pot at this moment.
This old fart actually touched my body while I was unconscious! If he wasnt so old, I wouldve called him a leech, a pervert!
And
Twenty years to break through into the King Rank?
Didnt I already go way past that and into the Monarch Rank not so long ago.?
Oh right, what strength is your cultivation at? Ive checked earlier but I couldnt get a good sense of your current level at all. Zhongnans brow wrinkled into a knot over the strangeness.
This girl is full of mystery.
Chapter 652 - “Never Give Up on You (10)”
Chapter 652 Never Give Up on You (10)
But as the old saying goes, wealth always lies in danger!
Thisssies constitution is so strong, she will inevitably be the youngest King Rank individual within the Fairy Misty House!
Hoho, or maybe even a Monarch Rank.
Bai Yan rubs her nosy shyly at the beaming gazesing her way: I just reached the Earth Rank.
Theres no way she could bring herself to exin that shes already at the Monarch Rank, otherwise these two fes would definitely st her out in the next second.
Earth Rank? Zhongbei (younger) frowns and got angry: Who was your former shifu? How did he train you? To think you are only at the Earth Rank with your body structure. Dont worry, as long as you follow our tutge then you will surely break into the Sky Rank in no time!
When hearing this, Bai Yan could only silently apologize to her three silly shifus back at the Holy Land. This sort of pitfall could only be shouldered by them this time.
While on the other side, the older brother Zhongnan was very pleased by his younger brothers reaction. All smiles in his face: Little girl, we still havent gotten your name yet. Mind telling us since youve recognized us at your shifus?
Its Bai Yan, and he is Bai Xiachen. Bai Yan promptly raises her son up to show the two seniors, all the while making a proud and warm smile at the same time.
Towards this demeanor, the elders definitely found it strange for its the look of a mother introducing their child.
Uh. How can a fox be her child? Thats just silly.
Hurrying to sway their head to lose that idea, Zhongnan and Zhongbei didnt even want to go down that route.
When Bai Yan eventually came out of the hidden valley under the guidance of her new shifus, she soon understood what they meant by this being their backyard. Its exactly like they im, theres no lie or falseness that this vast stretch of forestednd was their home.
Fortunately, there are other ways to reach this valley, otherwise Bai Yan would have trouble exining how she managed to get in without rousing suspicion.
And since her arrival at the Misty Fairy House, the two elders have kept their promise in searching for Dragony. As for Bai Yan herself, she on the other hand was being forced to train day and night while under the scrutinizing eyes of them both. In the end, this poor woman could only hold back her urge to go out and do as they say. Its too obvious if she starts running around so early.
Of course, when talking about training, Bai Yan wasnt really improving her cultivation. For an Earth Rank cultivator, the amount of energy fluctuation in the air was miniscule at best inparison to her own level, thats why she could only pretend by sucking in a small amount into her body.
Now that leaves the poor baby fox whos been bored out of his mind. After a few days of this, Bai Xiachens finally had it and started moping to his mother on this day.
You want to go out to y? Bai Yan arches her brow and asked.
The little fox hurriedly nodded for being bored to death wasnt out of the question at this point.
Son, you must be patient for a while longer. Once I locate the Blood Vine then I can restore you to your former self. Sighing helplessly, Bai Yan also felt frustrated at her current predicament.
ording to Chu Yi Gods information, the Blood Vine was considered a treasure to the Misty Fairy House. If she wants to get her hands on the herb then the best course of action would be to win over the two seniors trust.
Hanging that head in disappointment, the little fox promptly pulled those ears down like a dejected child. If he was still in his human form, it would definitely be the look of a puppy eyed crying boy.
But Bai Yan suddenly made a mischievous smile, Today, your two grandshifus are out for a trip. We can take this chance to go out and look for Dragony, how about that?
The news immediately brought delight to her sons face. Raising that head, Bai Xiachen now shined with sparkles in those eyes.
Chapter 653 - “Fake Goddess (1)”
Chapter 653 Fake Goddess (1)
Within a luxurious mansion, a loud beast like roar rocks suddenly rocks the ce, sending everyone inside into a state of urgency..
Chief, the young lords condition is acting up again Among the crowd of people gathered presently here was an old man wearing a linen colored robe: I suggest we go seek out Bai Chang Feng, the leader of the Medicine Sect. Perhaps he would have a cure for the young lords condition.
The one called Chief and current lord of the Misty Fairy only wrinkled his temple before eventually issuing out a sigh of frustration: Ive already went to him not long after his birthday. Sadly, after I listed all the symptoms of my son to him, I was told he couldnt do anything to help and didnt know of any cure.
An uproar promptly burst out among the crowd, If Bai Chang Feng couldnt do it then who else in this world could? It cant be the young lord is going to have to spend the rest of his life like this?
However, Bai Chang Feng did leave me a message The chief of the Misty Fairy House allows his high standing gaze to loom over the group, signaling hes quite serious in what hes about to say next. A sickness of the heart must be cured using the cause. I remember my son Yun Feng met a girl after leaving home back then? Pity, fate likes to toy with the males of the Misty Fairy House. Because we are unable to choose our own marriages here, I could only task some of you to bring him back. After that, Yun Feng has been in this state ever since.
Now, ording to the instructions I got, as long as we find that woman then the demon in Yun Fengs heart will unravel. The chiefs hand had clutched into a tight ball by then, Elder Muzhen, you were one of the main people I sent out that year to bring back my son. Do you know where that woman went or who she is?
The female known as Elder Muzhen was a woman who maintained her appearance very well. In fact, due to that young-looking face, its very hard to detect the traces of aging there if not for the long strands of white hair exposing her true seniority. One could easily mistake her for a fair maiden like all the rest.
Slightly lowering those eyes to hide the flicker of darkness in there, the female elder stepped forward and spoke: Reporting to Chief, that woman is not worthy of being a member of our Fairy Misty House. If she doese then she would surely stir up a wave of trouble for everyone!
Why is that the case? the chiefs expression turned heavy and grim.
Back then years ago when his son got into a fling with the unknown girl, he himself couldnt leave due to a certain matter at hand. Therefore, whether it be the girls face or her family background, he knew nothing aside from words of mouth. Now to be informed of this unfortunate news by Muzhen, the idea that emerged in his head just now was again strained.
But if Yu Feng can be healed and returned to his old self, what does it matter?
Likely able to see the hesitant and struggling indecision within the chief, the objective female elder promptly sneered in a shady manner: Chief, that girl is nothing more than a daughter of an average family. If not for that face, she could never have seduced the young lord.
Yun Feng wouldnt be such a superficial person The chiefs face now grew ugly at having his son being called out for being superficial.
I refuse to believe my son is a bastard who only knows how to take in ones look.
Of course thats not the case Chief. That woman isnt only born proficient in seducing the opposite sex, shes also highly skilled with musical instruments and understands how to string men along, hence the reason for the young lords fall for her Muzhens heart immediately grew venomous and could be heard in the undertone of that voice, Furthermore, the girl isnt a chaste woman either. When I went to retrieve the young lord that year, I personally saw her hooking up with multiple males!
The chiefs heart promptly sank at thest bit: Its one thing to be born ordinary, but to think she would be like that as well.
In truth this father never wanted to do what he did back then even if the girl was so terrible. However, if he didnt then the Misty Fairy House would surely offend that Person, by then none would be facing a favorable fate.
Chief, I also want to add, the main reason that girl left on her own is because a secr family of the main world tempted her with gold and treasure. And since the young lord never revealed his background or influence, the girl chose to go her separate ways after failing to resist the temptation.
Chapter 654 - Fake Goddess (2)
Chapter 654 Fake Goddess (2)
Bang!
The chief ms his fist against the nearest table and allowed the burning me in his eyes to seethe forward. How dare she abandon my son for a mere mundane!
Under that violent appearance of their lord, the audiences were all too scared to utter a single word in protest. However, there was one individual who didnt falter in fear and thats Elder Muzhen. The woman was secretly snickering inside over her own sess.
Want to let that woman enter the Misty Fairy House? Quit dreaming! Ive killed that girl years ago so how can she ever show herself again?
Forget it, the chief tiredly closes his eyes in eptance. Leaning against the chair he found behind himself: I want to rest. All of you retreat for now until my summoning.
Yes, Chief. Arching their fists, the crowd promptly left for the outside.
Throughout the whole process, both Zhongnan and Zhongbei brothers were keeping to themselves on the sideline without uttering anything. They knew under such circumstances their opinions are going to be ignored regardless of what they said. As such, the attendance today was nothing more than for show. Now thats its done and over with, its normal for the two to leave and return to their home where their new disciple should be waiting.
Wu Wei (chief). Just as everyone has finished departing this ce, leaving only the lonely father in this luxurious mansion, thats when an impressive looking woman waltz in through the door.
Inparison to Elder Muzhen who kept up a fine appearance despite the old age, this neer in the light blue dress could only be considered a true beauty.
Howe you came? The chief hurried to greet his wife after hearing her voice: Didnt I say I will handle Yun Fengs matter?
Handle? Jun Tian Yue (wife) only sneered in return after hearing that: Youve been saying you will handle our sons matter for how many years now? Do you have a solution? If those alchemists cant cure my son then why are you hesitating in looking for that girl?
But, Muzhen just
I dont care what she says or what she ims about that girl, I only know I want to save my son from his current state! The motherly instinct in Jun Tian Yue was now fullying out, causing her very existence to exude an aura of pain and sadness. Regardless of her character, I will take her into our home so long as she can turn things around with our son.
Seeing his precious wife quickly devolving into a sobbing state, Chief We Wei could no longer contain his emotions. Hurrying to pat the woman on the back to help sooth that mood, Dont worry, I will definitely find a way. Bai Chang Feng may not be able to cure our son but that doesnt mean other alchemists out there couldnt. Im sure there are others who could
Fine. Jun Tian Yue suddenly stared straight into her husbands eye and said: I will give you three months. In that time, if you cant do something about our sons condition or find an alchemist who could cure him, then Im leaving on my own in search of that girl!
Three months?
Now it was Chief Wu Weis turn to make a frown. He only said those stuff in order to get his wife to stop crying. Who couldve guessed the smart woman would use it against himself like so!
Oh my goodness, where am I supposed to find an alchemist who could rival Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect?
But then a sh of light sparked within the mans eye like he just remembered something. I remember now. Wife, Bai Chang Feng mentioned hi granddaughter is also an alchemist and a very good one at that. Maybe she can cure Yun Fengs illness. I went there before after the mans birthday, but sadly my timing was off and the girl was gone already.
Really? Then what are you waiting for? Hurry and send some of our people out to search for that girl! The mothers face now glistened with hope. Even if the possibility was slim, shes not going to give up, not when it involves her sons future.
Making a bittersweet smile, Chief Wu Wei could only shake his head over the womans quick change in mood. As negative as he was over the chance of sess regarding his own idea, he couldnt exactly go back on his words now.
At the same time while things were moving at the other end, Elder Muzhen had just finished returning to her own manor. Taking a sip of tea from the cup handed to her by the maid, the woman coldly snapped at the poor girl for no reason: Go call Tian Ling over for me.
Yes, Elder. The maid swiftly retreated, too afraid to meet eyes with the mistress of the house.
Not long after, a senior old man quickly walked over and respectfully arched his fist: Greetings Elder, did you summon me?
Chapter 655 - Fake Goddess (3)
Chapter 655 Fake Goddess (3)
Tian Ling, did things go as I instructed back then? Is the woman really dead? Muzhen slightly narrows her eye as she asked the man.
Please be assured Elder, Ive done exactly as you instructed. Not only is she seriously injured while I confronted her, she also fell off the cliff during the final moment. Theres no way she couldve survived from that height!
Thats good to hear. Heaving a long sigh of relief, the woman turned cheeky like shes done something to be proud of. And to think the chief would want to bring such a girl into our Misty Fairy House. Based on what can someone like that join our ranks? Moreover, the young lord is the one fancied by the goddess.
A spark promptly shed within the Tian Lings eye at the mention: Elder, its been many years since then, Im sure the goddess has long given up on the young lord. Why dont you
Outrageous! The woman snapped, roaring out at the implication of those words. I am an elder of the young master, how dare you imply I would have ulterior motives against him. Those words must never be mentioned again!
Its true this elderly old woman has fanciful ideas about Yun Feng (young lord); however, thats something she could never bring to the surface. Forget about the chief or his wife, even the other elders in the Misty Fairy House would gun for her life if they ever learn of this.
But logic has never been a strong point when it came to the female sex, especially regarding the affairs of love. This Muzhen understand everything. From how much of a taboo her interests are, to the need to keeper her emotions in check. Nevertheless, the grudge of not being able to show or win the mans heart just because shes older by a whole generation still nudges at her inner heart.
You retreat first. Remember, one can freely eat to their hearts content, but words can never be spoken without forethought! Clenching her fist over the warning, Elder Muzhen hides the flicker of killing intent swimming through her eye.
Tian Ling knows too much about me. I must remove him before anything leaks now that the chief is bing increasingly more wary of the past event. No one must know what I did!
At the same time over in the Celestial Realm, a group of young men and women was currently holding a gathering. Of course, what good would a party be if theres no maids around to service them.
Though most of the servicedies are hardly worthy to be called beauties, they are perfectly adequate to be called dainty in their appearance. However, there was one wearing a green maid dress who did stand out among the crowd with her superb smile.
Sir, allow me to pour the tea for you.
In order to show herself, the woman wearing the green dress went ahead to ready the teapot. Unfortunately for thedy though, perhaps its just bad luck or carelessness, a droplet of the fluid inside the pot ended up spilling over during the process andnded on the young mans hand.
Hiss!
Without surprise, the young man promptly pped the womans face after being tinged, causing the unsuspecting female to jerk backwards in painful fright.
Useless thing, you cant even pour tea properly! Scram, I dont want to see you around here! the young man roars.
Yes Sir, right away.
The woman in green hurries to do as told, all the while trying hard to keep those tears from trickling down. But then as soon as shes walked out the door, thats when her true character showed itself. No longer innocent or sad, theres only a cold stern look.
These bastards, only knowing how to bully us who have no status in the Celestial Realm. No matter, I may be a lowly maid here in the realm of gods, but in the world below, I am the supreme being! Smirking proudly now, Its been a while since I went down there, guess its time I made a visit to ept their worship.
The ability to transfer her avatar into the human world was something this maid identally came across. Aside from the bosses in the Celestial Realm, its likely only she knows the method to transverse between worlds. Thats why she would go from time to time to harass the mortals. It gives her a sense of existence and a way tofort that injured heart.
To think, the one whom the members of the Misty Fairy House treated as a deity all these years would turn out to be nothing more than a maid. If they ever learn of this truth, what would they think?
Chapter 656 - Fake Goddess (4)
Chapter 656 Fake Goddess (4)
At this time the members of the Misty Fairy House are currently gathered in wait by the altar, their eyes filled with worshipping light as they waited.
Suddenly, a bean of green light materializes from above and descends to the ground, revealing the fairy like woman in green.
Greetings to the Goddess!
Aside from Jun Tian Yue (mother) who did note to pay her worship, everyone else has now taken to their knees in a squatting position.
Mmm, the fairy in green makes a faint nod in return before arching her inspecting brow. Ivee today with only one goal in mind, has Yun Feng recovered yet? If so, I want to take him away with me this time.
This Chief Wu Wei grew hesitant and didnt answer for a while: Yun Feng hasnt recovered yet. Please Goddess, have mercy on him.
What do you mean by have mercy? The woman in green grew furious and snapped back: Are you implying my kind act of taking him with me is an evil deed? This is an act of goodwill from my part do you hear me! Or are you deliberately trying to hide him from my eyes by pretending hes unwell? Humph, Ive recently heard Yun Feng was in a rtionship with some woman out there, is that true?
Shocked by thestment, Chief Wu Wei didnt know where the goddess got that information from and was now starting to show a pang of panic in his demeanor.
I dont know what kind of magic she used to seduce Yun Feng, but know this, a mere mortal can neverpare to a goddess! the maid continues to put on a fa?ade of a high standing deity despite being a lowly servant herself.
Goddess, Chief Wu Wei was now openly frowning. In all the years youvee to us, weve been nothing but respectful out of you being a goddess. However Yun Feng is my son, cant you spare him?
When recalling about the horrid state his son was in due to this so called goddess, this father would immediately get riled up inside. If not for this woman then my son would never have turned into his current miserable state.
Impudence! The maid res fire over the implied offense: Nothing but ants, how dare you bunch resist me. I, a goddess, is doing all of you a favor by merely being in your presence. Even those lord deities in the Celestial Realm must bow down to me when meeting me, and what are you?
Despite the bead of sweating off of Chief Wu Weis forehead, the man didnt waiver and refused to give in.
Do you know about the great war between demons and gods a millennium ago? The maid suddenly starts yapping on with her mouth and brought up a story of old. The demon and god war happened only because of a single woman. Shes the mistress of the four great sacred beasts, and I am that very woman! Now do you all get it? Whether it be the Demon Realm or Celestial Realm, all must surrender under my feet. As for you all, humph, nothing but lowly existences that cant even be worthy to lick my feet!
Perhaps its due to her own arrogance and assumption that none from the Celestial Realm would descend upon the mortal world, plus the Demon Realm has been sealed off for ages already, therefore she had no reason to believe her lies would be found even if she exaggerated things to unrealistic level.
Sure enough, the hearts of those present were all shaken by the promation. They didnt dare to doubt the womans word at all and just wholeheartedly believed the story.
But I had no interest in any of them from the start, its they who kept entangling around me. Now be grateful that Im interested in Yun Feng, otherwise none of you could even kneel before me. If ones nose were to suddenly grow longer over every lie they made, then this deceitful maid would surely have a nose longer than any being in existence. However, Im a kind-hearted goddess so I will give you all a second chance. In half a month, thats my limit. Afterwards I will return again for him. After saying this, the figure of the woman promptly disappeared like shes never there to begin with.
Of course, the main reason this deceitful wench left wasnt because shes done spouting her nonsense, rather its because her real body back in the Celestial Realm had just been beaten silly by those young lords and misses. As such, she had no choice but to retract her avatar less shes discovered by the sharp-witted ones.
Chapter 657 - Youth Exchange (1)
Chapter 657 Youth Exchange (1)
Isnt todays Youth Exchange event being held on the dragon boat nearby? Lets go have a look, Im sure it will be very exciting and fun to watch.
Oh yes lets go! I heard this time the precious disciple of Elder Muzhen is also attending. From the rumors Ive heard, her alchemic skills are top notch and is very likely to be the next Bai Chang Feng from the Medicine Sect.
Youth Exchange?
In the middle of the main street, Bai Yans footsteps had just stopped after overhearing the passerbys conversation. Stroking the little foxs fur, she curves the corner of her mouth upwards: Do you also want to go?
Naturally the little critter nodded vehemently. Showing water in his puppy eyes, the kid looks up hopefully and easily won the battle.
Alright, we will go take a look then. Perhaps Dragony would like such events too and we could find her there.
At the end of the day, Bai Yan only wanted to try her luck to see if the missingss would wind up at such a ce. If shes going to aimlessly wander the streets then its better to try at a big event where plenty are gathered at once.
Then all of a sudden, the mother felt a slight tingle in her hand. It was her son licking the palm of her hand. For a moment, Bai Yan actually fell into a trance and remembered back to the first days of her son being born. Back then the boy was still in his fox form as well.
Dont worry my son, I will definitely help you recover! Bai Yans embrace tightens a notch as she brought the fox up to her cheek for a calming hug. No one can separate us. I wont let them.
Dragon River, the prescribed location where the dragon boat was moored. ording to legends, its said that the river was once home to a dragon, hence its name. Just that its been many centuries since theres been a sighting.
At the moment, two guards were busy inspecting the visitors with careful scrutiny as the guests boarded the luxurious looking river boat. If one didnt have a slip then they wouldnt be able to get on it seems.
Son, why dont I take you to some other ces to look around, the event requires an invitation before being allowed inside. Theres not much to see anyways.
Whats more, theres no way Dragony could be aboard if its a closed off event, thus making her visit moot. Unfortunately, her thoughts were soon interrupted by a sly sounding voice from the side.
Selling dragon boat invitation, selling dragon boat invitation, only needs ten thousand gold for it. If you dont buy then its your loss! ten thousand gold! ten thousand gold for an entry slip!
Talk about worst timing. Going dark in her face, Bai Yan turns to the owner of that voice where a sly looking fatty was holding several invitations in the air with his sloppy hand. The guy was calling out to theing crowds of people in order to sell his product like those in the market.
Then ass if the ominous feeling in her mind was destined toe to light, Bai Yan suddenly felt a tug at her sleeve. It was Bai Xiachen using his puppy eyes and paw to indicate he wanted one of those from the fatty.
As much as she detested being scammed by those heartless merchants, Bai Yan couldnt exactly say no to her son when the solution was being ced before her eyes. Walking towards the man: Are your invitations real?
Seeing how hes finally got some business going, the fatty hurries to put on a iconic smile of a merchant. Of coursedy! My passes here are all real with the name and family of others so theyre genuine for sure. Look at the top, you can check for yourself about their authenticity.
Ahumph, Bai Yan gives an awkward cough after shooting the names there a nce. Wouldnt someone find out if I use someone elses name and pass?
Oh dont worry about that. Every year during the Youth Exchange, there are plenty of new participants so seeing some new faces arent all that umon. You can be at ease if you are worried about being recognized.
In other words, whether or not you are discovered by the authority would depend entirely on your own luck. However, based on the crowds gossiping conversations nearby, plus the words of this fatty, Bai Yan did confirm one point.
Chapter 658 - Youth Exchange (2)
Chapter 658 Youth Exchange (2)
In short, despite the event being called Youth Exchange, its no more than a gathering for the wealthy and influential to unt their younger talents to the world.
Ten thousand gold for one slip is too expensive. If you lower it to two thousand then I will take it.
The fatty nearly cried at the outrageous proposal: Sister, can I call you sister? I need five thousand just to source these invite slips. If I sell them to you for two thousand each then Im making a loss on every sale.
Although five thousand wasnt a small number by any means, nevertheless, this was the annual Youth Exchange. He only needs a couple of wealthy young masters who didnt get an invite to make back the original cost. Afterwards, everything else would be pure profit!
Seeing Bai Yan did not give him a clear answer yet, the fatty knew he must sweeten the deal. Gritting his teeth: Eight thousand, thats as low as Im willing to go.
No answer still.
While the fatty wanted to pour some more persuading words right then and there, it appears the time of their dealing muste to an end because the sound of their voices had caught onto the authorities in charge.
Jumping into a panic upon seeing the two guards walking their way, the fatty hurried to dump one of his products onto Bai Yans hand and said: Six thousand, six thousand and its yours!
Understand shes not going to get a better deal at this point, Bai Yan decides its best to stop bullying this fatty. Taking out six bank notes, she hands it over without problem and immediately hid among the crowd.
Thankfully the deal went smoothly because in the next second the two guards had arrived at their spot after breaking through the crowded venue.
Damn that fatty, he sure knows how to run, one of the guards grumpily states his displeasure.
Forget it, the guy runs faster than a rabbit. Oh yes, I remember there was a girl who was trading with that bastard. Where did she go? Looking around to scan for signs of the mentioned female, the other guard quickly wrinkles his brow after not finding anyone remotely close to the figure he saw earlier.
It wouldnt be so hard if he had gotten a good look at Bai Yans face, sadly, he only caught a glimpse of her back and nothing more.
Meanwhile in a less crowded corner of an alleyway, Bai Yan was in the middle of disguising herself with a facial veil from the storage bag. This wasnt the maind after all, it doesnt hurt to be on the careful side.
After doing all this, the following procedure to enter the dragon boat went as smoothly as one could imagine. No question, no examination, just a simple nce at the invite slip before being let through the boarding nk.
Quick, look, Miss Mu Leng ising! Oh my the one standing with her is the second son of the chief, Xun Huan.
Coming down from the stairs leading up to the second floor was an exquisite looking girl that wore a deep blue dress. Her looks were definitely extraordinary. Clear and haughty in the eyes, the level of arrogance she portrayed were just right, neither too high nor too low, just the perfect level to allow the males to have some fanciful thoughts while not daring to try anything perverted.
Its just that. after seeing the maning behind her, the only reaction left for the crowds were gasps and astonishment.
For one thing, the female could be considered the shining jewel of the new generation in the Misty Fairy House. As for the male, hes a well-known womanizer who only knows how to fool around day in and day out. Its hard to imagine how these two opposing characters coulde together.
A flower nted atop of a cow dung!
Thats the sort of wording everyone thought of upon witnessing this image. Of course, none would dare yell out this description in the public. Theyre not crazy enough to bash on the chiefs second son no matter how much of a dastardly man he was.
Chapter 659 - Youth Exchange (3)
Chapter 659 Youth Exchange (3)
Miss Mu Leng, I have some questions with alchemy I would like to ask you, mind helping me with the solution? A young man scampers over to thedys side and looked on with expectant eyes.
When the others saw how the youngster was able to brave the pressure and go on over like so, its normal for them to be annoyed. However, it also gave them courage to join the fray. In no time at all, this Mu Leng has be surrounded by excited individuals of various backgrounds.
Miss Mu Leng, your alchemic skills are truly admirable. Forget about being first within the Misty Fairy House, you should be first even among the Medicine Sect and Holy Land!
Isnt that right? When I left a couple of days ago to take a short travel in the outside world, I actually heard the Medicine Sects leader saying hes found his long-lost granddaughter. Its said the girl is more capable than her own grandfather in the art of alchemy, but I say its nothing more than bluffs and air. How can that person be more skilled than Miss Mu Leng?
Faced with the worshipping looks and tteringpliments of the crowd, thisdy actually managed to keep her ego in check. Thats something not everyone could do, especially under such circumstances. This goes to show the level of maturity and intellect this girl has, which was clearly above the rest of her peers.
Im sorry everyone, Mu Leng scans the crowd around herself and spoke in an apologetic tone. Today is the Youth Exchange so I can only answer a couple of question. I fear anymore than that would be beyond the timeframe allowed in todays event. Also words of degrading matters like today mustnt be spoken again in public. I hope everyone can remember my advice.
The rtionship between the Misty Fairy House and the Medicine Sect has never been the best to begin with. This could be seen in the disputes thats constantly urring between the disciples of both powers. Now if word were to be spread of her name in such manner, then it could only cause trouble for herself.
Look at that! Miss Mu Lengs alchemic skill is not only high, shes also not an arrogant woman like the one from the Medicine Sect. What a wondrous woman who cares for others! Thoughts like these were running rampant among the na?ve youngsters.
Its simply too easy to sway a mind thats not fully matured or experienced the harshness of the world.
Meanwhile at one corner of the boat, Bai Yan was listening in on everything with her brows arched. It cant be right? I still got hit when lying on the floor?
Whats this all about? Im just attending some random event and things still ended up on my head.
Understanding his mothers woe, the little fox licks the back of her hand in a soothing gesture. With that done, the faithful son then shifts his gaze over to Mu Leng. Just that instead of the warmth look he shows to Bai Yan, the boys eye gradually turned into a bloodthirsty red like his old mans when irked.
Hmm? The lecherous man standing next to the shining girl didnt care for all the attention, hes used to this sort of fan craze in his life even if it was the negative version; instead, hes now focused on Bai Yan whos standing in the corner.
Whats wrong? Mu Leng asks, her brow furrowing after noticing the oddity: Did something happen?
Its nothing. Thats said, the womanizer known as Xun Huan then retracted his gaze before being caught. For some strange reason, hes getting a familiar vibe from the unknown woman wearing that veil like hes seen her somewhere.
I must be imagining things.
Although Mu Leng didnt raise ament over this, she did however turn her head over to the same direction as her partner. Almost immediately, her forehead had wrinkled into a knot before eventually loosening them again with a smile on that face.
It gettingte everyone, lets go inside first. During the exchange, Im sorry, but I will have to limit it to ten questions.
The crowd got quiet and turned to their seats as instructed. Thankfully the dragon boat was a huge vessel and could amodate this many. Otherwise, some poor saps would have to standing during the entire asion.
Miss Mu Leng, I have a question to ask you
Chapter 660 - Youth Exchange (4)
Chapter 660 Youth Exchange (4)
A young maiden had taken off from her seat to be the first to ask a question. Though Mu Lengs answer was nothing but a half-heated attempt, its nevertheless still good enough in the eyes of these youngsters who listened intently to those words.
In their eyes, even if the advice resulted in failure or doesnt hold substantive help to themselves, its stilling from the number genius of the younger generation. Just that fact alone was enough to sway them to believe the high standingdy.
Of course, not everyone would react the same way. Bai Yans heard everything from her location, including the answers to the rest of the questions, and her only response was a shake of her head in disappointment.
Among the eight questions answered thus far, Mu Leng managed to answer five of them correctly. However, due to thedysck of insight, her answer ended making the question moreplicated than it should be when easier exnations could be had. As for the remaining three that came out of her mouth, theyre bound to result in failure when those people go back to try the method mentioned today.
But its not her business anways so Bai Yan didnt want to get involved. Sadly, as the old saying goes, troublees knocking even if you dont look for it.
Due to Xun Huans extra attention from earlier, Mu Leng herself had also taken extra care to pay a closer look at Bai Yan whenever she could. So, when the woman unintentionally shook her head in disappointment after hearing the eighth answer, it immediately fell into the eyes of the shining girl on the stage.
Pausing in her speech: You there, why are you shaking your head after my answering? Could it be, Miss, are you disagreeing with my findings? If so, please enlighten us here today. Im a very open person and is fine with criticism.
In actual fact, Mu Leng does hold a lot of confidence in her own knowledge regarding matters of alchemy. Therefore, this was her form of retaliating against the mockery of others. Well, mockery in her eyes anyways
For a moment, everyones eyes were now focused on the indicated woman whose wearing the facial veil.
Which family are you from? How can you be so rude? Its not everyday a famed alchemist is willing to answer our dilemmas. If you are here then you should just quietly listen, why shake your head?
Thats right! Mu Leng is the number one person in the Misty Fairy House so her advices couldnt be wrong. Even if you envy her, you should still try to hide it and not make your thoughts so obvious. Otherwise you will just be left behind and tossed overboard you know!
Everyones clearly disgruntled by Bai Yans interruption so their gazes are now cold and angry like the fault lies entirely on her.
Seriously? I just got hit for the second time even though Im lying down!
Pausing in her fingers thats caressing the little fox, Bai Yan curves the corner of her mouth into a smirk: Number one person? ording to my memories, I thought the number one person is Yun Feng, the eldest son of the current chief.
Haha! The young man who spoke out first with the taunts began tough humorously: Yun Feng? Thats from the older generation. For our generation, the number one spot unquestionably lies with Miss Mu Leng.
In actual fact, everyone present understood the only reason Mu Leng could be called the number one genius of the Misty Fairy House was due to her shifu being Elder Muzhen. Coupled this fact with theck of a third-generational heir thus far, its normal for everyone to recognize thisdy as the strongest contender right now.
Whats more, even if the current chiefs two son had a child, thats for the next generation so its no threat to them who are now mostly in their teens oring close to adulthood.
Oh? Bai Yan continues to smile meaningfully: Then what if the second young master of the Misty Fairy House had an illegitimate child from the outside? Would her position as the number one person still stand?
Ahumph! Hearing the topic being diverted to himself now, the womanizer hurried to cut in less some bad rumor starts spreading. Holding up his hand to gain everyones attention: I know I can be quite the womanizer and definitely spent a lot of nights with various women. However, I must make one point clear, I do not have any children of my own yet!
Had many women, but no children? Bai Yan cocked one of her brows in an inspecting fashion: Then shouldnt you go have yourself checked out by now? Theres an alchemic master right beside you, why not have her take a look to give you some treatment?
Since others are deliberately throwing the fault above her head then its only normal for Bai Yan to turn things around and shift it back to someone else. Shes never been a person who takes bullcrap without retaliation.
Chapter 661 - Youth Exchange (5)
Chapter 661 Youth Exchange (5)
Originally the womanizer had wanted to take a sip of water then to help sooth some of the pressure off his back, but to suddenly hear that dastardlyment from out of the blue, he just couldnt take it anymore and splurged the liquid right out of his mouth.
Do we have a grudge or something? Why is she gunning for me at every turn? The man eyes the veiled woman with a ming look.
Unbeknownst to Xuan Huan, they really do have a grudge between them both and a heavy one at that!
Unfortunately for this man though, no matter what he did to think back to the past, he just couldnt recall who this strange woman was or if he knew her for that matter. All of a sudden, a single face popped into his head after working it so hard. Its a peerless contour of a gorgeous youngdy who causes his balls to hurt upon thinking about her!
The incident happened years ago when he made a trip to the outside world. He incidentally met a youngdy who definitely had quite the look, thats why he went up to her in hopes of teasing her a few words and even took the opportunity to give a slight touch of the face. For that mistake, he paid a dear price of having his balls kicked out by one full sweep of the leg.
As a result of that incident, this womanizer never dared to leave the Misty Fairy House again. Hes still having traumatic nightmares because of the brutality he faced that day. Compared to the mean and cruel world out there, he would rather enjoy his life in the warm embraces of the kind and gentledies of his home.
Its just that. Inparison to the woman in front of himself right now, thessie from back then was very frail and thin while this one here had the assets of a fine beauty. They couldnt possible be the same person in his view. But the major giveaway was theck of a child. Thessie may be young back then but she already had a baby son thats inseparable from her side.
Miss, Mu Lengs face may be frowning but her voice remains polite despite the fact. I never imed to be the number one person of my generation, thats merely a title others gave me. In my opinion, strength speaks for everything. Whoever is more capable should have the right to speak. Now please keep quiet while I speak and not interrupt me again.
While the audience continued to give Bai Yan the stink eye, their gazes are now gleaming with admiration towards the prouddy who kept insisting the fault lied on others.
What an amazing woman Miss Mu Leng is Someone is clearlying to provoke her at the doorstep yet she can still treat them with courtesy. How many people out there can do something so gracious?
Excuse me? Interrupting you? I like to ask you this then. Allowing her body to lean backwards against the chair in azy manner, Bai Yans attitude grew sharper: Did I speak out just now?
Cold in her tone, Mu Leng unwilling answers: You didnt.
Then did I make any noises?
No, you didnt.
If I didnt speak out or make a noise, then why are you able to im Im bothering you? Or are you implying that I cant even move my own body while attending the Youth Exchange?
Now Mu Lengsplexion had turned sour and ugly. She honestly couldnt give a retort to that less she makes herself out to be a viin. Thankfully she didnt need to give a retort, she just needs to shift the topic back to the main objective of this event.
Miss, since you are here today then it must mean you are also an alchemist. Theres still a question left to be answered, why dont you enlighten everyone with your knowledge then, hmm? Grinning now, the high standingdy believes shes now back on the offensive.
Sorry, I have no interest in answering your questions, I only like to do them.
Understanding her sons mood was quickly deteriorating into a foul state, Bai Yan takes this moment to caress his fur in order to stabilize the growling fox.
However. turning to confront the provoking party, My fees are usually quite high, I fear none of you would be able to afford it.
Shes already masked her face with the veil, plus she also hid her aura with a pill she took earlier, so theres no reason for Bai Yan to remain on the defensive if others want to fight.
Ahumph! Seeing the ever increasingly ugly expression on Mu Lengs face, the womanizer knew he must step in at this stage to settle down the friction. Miss, Ive been stuck on the lower level of the King Rank for a while now. Would you be so generous as to help me in making a breakthrough with your skills? If you seed, I can offer you a generous reward in return.
I am an alchemist, not a person who guides you through a breakthrough. Bai Yans retort was quite blunt and rude.
As an alchemist, you should be able to refine some sort of medicine to help ones cultivation, am I right? Lets do this then. If you can help me make a breakthrough then I will give you a ten-thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng, how about that?
I am not interested in that Blood Ginseng.
Ten-thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng?
Theres already three back at the Medicine Sect, more than enough for me to squander when needed. Inparison, the Tri Reaching Soul Dan Pill is far more valuable.
Chapter 662 - Youth Exchange (6)
Chapter 662 Youth Exchange (6)
But, I can treat other diseases, like your kidney deficiency for example.
Ooomph! Blurting out the water in his mouth for the second time, the womanizer was now absolutely certain the other party must have something against him. Otherwise, why else would she keep doing this over and over again.
If you dont want me to treat it then forget what I said, Bai Yan shrugs and shifted her attention to a certaindy thats been hiding among the crowd.
This female didnt really stand out by any means, just a quiet average looking miss who didnt speak a word since the beginning of the event. However, one thing did catch Bai Yans attention and thats this person didnt show any fluctuation of spiritual energy around her body.
Smiling and intrigued: Miss, are you unable to cultivate?
Likely able to understand the question was being directed at herself, the youngdy in question only sent a nce over to voices direction before turning back to Mu Lengs way. Theres almost no light in her eyes like the topic brought on some sort of great traumatic scar.
And its true, theres a story behind that reaction.
Hey man, isnt that the young miss from the Mirage family? A member of the crowd asks his friend.
Yes, thats her alright. What a shame she is. As the daughter of one of the four major families in the Misty Fairy House, she shouldve been a shining jewel among our age. Too bad shes born deficient and couldnt cultivate. Fortunately her other talents in alchemy are able to make up for that fact, otherwise she be facing a fate far worse than a servant at her home.
Dont tell me, is this woman intending to help cure the young miss from the Mirage family? Oh this is getting ridiculous. I bet even Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect wouldnt be able to do it, let alone this unknown person.
Compared to the cynicism of the crowd, the womanizer on the other hand was now getting very interested. Standing up, his peachy eyes now glowed with intrigue: Lady, mind exining to us how you intend to treat this girl with your alchemy?
Bai Yan just shook her head and said: Theres no reason to bring a knife out to kill a chicken. I do not need to make any pill with my alchemy.
Whats more, refining a Dan pill for this asion would be too expensive and time consuming. Therefore, she never intended to do anything soborious from the beginning.
Mu Lengs smile now got frosty and intimidating after hearing those arrogant words: Oh, then please wow us with your ability then Miss. It would be a real eyeopener to witness someone curing a patient without using any pill or medicine.
If this woman wants to shame herself then why should I stop her? She can go ahead and try. Have Sister Huan Yin be able to cultivate? HA!
Youe and help me.
Bai Yan didnt care for the high standing womans provoking words, instead she now turns to Xun Huan who readily came over to offer his aid.
What do you need me to help with?
Her problem is that her meridians are blocked, resulting in unbearable pain when trying to cultivate. I want you to infuse your spiritual energy into her body to unclog the veins under my guidance.
I dont think this would work, rubbing his head, the womanizer holds his doubt. I know the old relics up there have already tried to help Huan Yin using this method before, but it was all useless because the effects were unsubstantial.
The exnation there instantly brought on a wave ofughter among the onlookers.
Is she thinking herself a miracle healer or something? Talk about having no self awareness.
Ignoring those ignorantments, Bai Yan continues: You just need to do as I say, the rest I willplete on my own.
Rubbing his nose at the persistence, the womanizer shrugs and figured hes not going to lose anything. Alright, I will help you this time under one condition: what do I get out of this?
Chapter 663 - Youth Exchange (7)
Chapter 663 Youth Exchange (7)
What benefits do you want?
Why not this then. You take off that veil and let me have a look at your face, how about that? A sh sparkles within Xun Huans eye as he states his wish.
He really wants to know what kind of face hides behind that cover.
I am afraid I cant do that, but I can cure your kidney deficiency though. Making a faint smirk in return, Bai Yan refutes the request and counters with her own snarky proposal.
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the womanizer has got to hand it to this woman. Can she stop aiming at my kidney for once?
In order to not let her go on, he quickly sucks in a deep breath and epts the deal: Alright, I will help you.
After saying that, he slowly came before the patient thats known as Huan Yin. cing his hand on the girls backhand, he does as instructed and pushes his own energy inside.
The pain was sharp and fierce. In no time at all, the patient was shaking all over as her lips turned a bleak dead white due to the pain.
If you want to step into the path of cultivation then endure it, this is only your first step!
Jerking to attention over that sentence, Huan Yin immediately turned up to look. She didnt know exactly who Bai Yan was, but that pair of beautiful deep ck eyes were powerful forms of support. Biting her lip, the girl presses on and grew firm this time around.
Bang!
Suddenly, Bai Yans palm materializes a cluster of me that emted strength and control. In a flick of her finger, the spark of heat was shot into the patients body, allowing the burning sensation to course through the veins at every turn.
This treatmentsted for over half an hour. During the entire duration, Huan Yin could swear to the heavens that she wouldve died many times over due to the torturing pain. Nevertheless, at every moment when her consciousness was about to turn dark, the stern yet supportive voice kepting over and reinvigorating her spirit and soul.
Now, finally finished and without need to keep going, the patient copses at the closest opportunity.
Huan Yin? the womanizer asks with a frown after catching the girl. This. is she going to be alright?
No matter what Huan Yin was still his niece so the man must hold some responsibility here. Otherwise, he wont have a good excuse to exin to his mother whos also from the Mirage household originally.
Restore her blood with a Vitality Dan pill. Here, feed her this and then have her try absorbing some of the energy particles in the air.
Taking the beady little thing from the womans hand, the womanizer hurried to stuff it into his nieces mouth. Sure enough, that paleplexion on the girls face swiftly changed back to a pinkish red of good color.
But the best part came afterwards. Though Huan Yin had lost most of her consciousness at the beginning when she fainted, she did however gain enough of her senses after being caught to pick up thest remark from Bai Yan.
Without any need for persuasion aftering to, the patient herself promptly got into a meditative pose upon awakening and discovered the truth. The spiritual energies in the air were swimming into her body through the skin before eventually reaching her meridian through the veins. There were no sharp pain like usual, in fact it was smooth and unimpeded!
Did she do it?
Is she able to cultivate now?
Is the one recognized as a useless trash from the Mirage family finally able to cultivate?
Questions like these were rampant among the guests aboard the river boat, but the inquiring gazes soon changed to shock and dismay after what they witnessed. Theres a very clear level of energy fluctuating around Huan Yins body!
How did you do this? Due to the emotional moment, Xun Huans first reflex was to make a grab for Bai Yans shoulder to get a better answer.
Unfortunately for the man, Bai Yan had no intent of letting anyone touch her, especially from someone whos known as a yer.
Sliding to one side, she easily dodges the hug with careful finesse. Merely relying on others to infuse their energy into her body is not enough. It also needs the help of someones me to help burn away the filth clogging up her veins and meridian. Only by cleaning out those wastes will she be able to be like a normal person. Pausing for a moment to think on her next part of the exnation, Bai Yan didnt want to blow it out of proportion: Its just that no one would dare to perform this kind of experiment because they would very likely burn away her meridian in the process. Its true the procedure is risky to most, but if the controller has a firm grasp of his powers then the risks are superficial at most.
Chapter 664 - Youth Exchange (8)
Chapter 664 Youth Exchange (8)
An uproar explodes out of the crowd.
Thank you, thank you so much. Huan Yins voice was filled with emotion as she reached for Bai Yans hand to give her gratitude. Theres so much things she wanted to say right now but didnt know how to express herself. I dont know what more to say, without you, I would never have been able to cultivate in this lifetime. Eventually that heartfelt voice had devolved into a whimpering cry, indicating how much this truly meant for the girl whos been mocked numerous times behind her back.
Sure, Huan Yins ability in alchemy may be very high much thanks to her own effort, but make no mistake, being unable to cultivate remains a huge regret that she couldnt shirk off. But now, Bai Yan has saved her! So how could she not be excited?
You dont have to thank me. If you want to thank someone then thank Sir Xuan Huan here. Its he who used a Blood Ginseng to save you.
At first the womanizer still didnt process what she meant by that due to the suddenness of the im, but that soon changed to an exploding jump into the air: HEY!! When did I promise to give you the ginseng?
Just now, she smiles like a fox in return.
I promised you a Blood Ginseng only if you could help me make a breakthrough. You didnt do that so why should I give you it?
Hmm, rubbing her chin like shes musing the logic in that, a Blood Ginseng is too cheap for me to help you make a breakthrough, however, its more than enough to help Miss Huan Yin here. For someone who ims to be a friend of all women, arent you being a bit petty?
Grinding his teeth at being put in the spotlight, the womanizer never thought he be taken advantaged of like this, not after spending thest twenty years having his way in life!
Fine, I can give you the ginseng if you like, but you must let me have a look at your face. Without giving any time for the other side to refuse, Xun Huan wanted to take the chance to jump the gun.
Unfortunately for this man though, Bai Yan has never been one to let her guards down, especially in some public event filled with strangers. Cold to the re, she eyes that hand like shes going to chop it off if it inches another step closer. Try and you can lose that hand.
Flinching right at thest second, the womanizer normally wouldnt fear any threat from the opposite. After all, he wouldnt be a womanizer if he couldnt handle a few threats from the opposite sex. However, Bai Yans threatening gaze just rubbed him the wrong way like theres something creepy to it.
Fine, fine, fine, I wont look if you wont let me. Jeezes, scared baby I to death there. Retracting his hand to pat his own chest, the man looks like hes still not quite back to normal due to the sudden fright.
Now its Bai Yans turn to feel creeped out. Getting goosebumps all over, she didnt expect something so corny and hair-raising toe out of someone so old!
At least dont act like a child when youre one of the oldest here!
Against the picture of the two fluttering around her opponents side, the high standing woman who started all of this didnt look so good. In particr was the fact that her pursuer had just pretty much ditched her for this nobody. Sure, she doesnt like the guy to begin with, but that doesnt mean its alright to let others take whats supposed to be hers
Then just as Mu Leng was ready to open that mouth in order to attract attention, a loud rocking suddenly shook the boat and cut her off.
What happened? Why do I feel like something is hitting the boat from underneath? A random person from the crowd exims.
Dont scare me, what could be in the water? It must be your illusion Another man voices his fear and looked like hes about to faint.
The rocking and swaying only got worse and worse following every second to the point where those on shore could now visibly see the distress. Everyones starting to panic and hurried to spread away as a result, afraid they might get caught up in the mess somehow.
Calm down everyone! Mu Leng puts on a strong face after seeing the crumbling situation, I specte its just a big fish in the water. It will leave soon enough. Remember, this is the Dragon River, theres no monsters here.
But but I heard theres supposed to be a dragon living in the river! The young man who cried out earlier in terrible fright calls out this fact.
Please be assured everyone, Mu Lengs palm was also getting sweaty despite the strong front. Nevertheless, she persists and doesnt falter in the face: Ive been here for many years already, never once have I seen a dragon. If there is one though, be at ease, I would love to tame such a wondrous creature as my own pet!
Chapter 665 - She’s a Good Person (1)
Chapter 665 Shes a Good Person (1)
Its unsure if its the reassuring words there, or just her confidence under the stressful situation, buts definitely helping in calming everyone down.
Thats right! With Miss Mu Leng by our side, theres no problem!
Everyone can stop worrying. Theres no way the creature thats rocking the boat is a dragon. If anything, its probably just some dumb fish who didnt know its ce.
Various murmurs have started to grow stronger until it eventually formed a wave of support. Taking this opportunity to ride the tide, the high standing woman points her attention to Bai Yans party again: Sister Huan Yin, hurry ande to me. If you stay by my side then I can protect you.
As for the womanizer.
Although hes a self-centred individual who only likes to y with women, Mu Leng has no illusion about the mans strength. A King Rank at the age of thirty was in every right a powerhouse whos only second to his older brother Yun Feng. Definitely a target to win over when troubles around the corner.
Huan Yin naturally refused the offer by shaking her head profusely. Shes not so ungrateful as to abandon her savior so shes clinging hard onto Bai Yans hand right now.
If so then I cant do anything about that anymore. Those who wish to follow me shoulde to my side now. If anything happens in a bit, I will use all my power to protect them from whatever happens. Putting on a helpless face, the high standing woman makes it sound like shes their own savior and option.
And sure enough, everyone moved to her side like cattle being herded into a pen. Only by being beside her did they feel any sense of security.
After seeing the choices of these people, Mu Lengs lip had inexplicably curled into a open grin as she confronted the man to join her. Brother Xun Huan, since these people were invited here by us then its our duty to protect them together. The miss over there isnt willing toe to me so I cant do anything about that. However, we have a responsibility to help these who does wish for our help. Even in the face of the second young lord of the Misty Fairy House, the womans air still carried a level of arrogance like shes just as superior.
So what if hes a King Rank? Im only twenty-six this year so its just a matter of time before I exceed him. I bet I can even be a Monarch Rank in just a few years at this rate!
The womanizer didnt answer right away as expected. Instead hes now shooting his supposed partner for the event a nce before shifting it back to Bai Yans body. Those eyes were peachy whennding on thetter. You alone should be enough to protect those around you. I will stay and keep thisdypany since she is still a guest after all.
The river boat was mainly divided into twopartments here. Since Mu Leng wanted to y the dividing faction card now of all times, it hase into a situation where two underlying parties made up the entirety of the guest list. And since thepartments were closed off by a wall, it would be difficult to lend a hand when one side faces trouble.
Against the open opposition and refusal to do as she wished, the high standing woman immediately took this as a form of insult to her ego. Clenching that fist, she was just ready to say some more swaying words when the boat got rocked again by some sort of impact.
Now things were bing increasingly distressful to the point where the crowds have started to lose their bnce.
Look out!
Suddenly, the womanizer noticed a huge tail thats covered in scales shooting into the cabin to make a grab for a person.
Hold it! Mu Ling actually grew furious and snapped after seeing a monster appearing. This was tantamount to being pped in the face because she did proim there couldnt possibly be a monster in the river.
Perhaps aware of the oing attack from the third party, the creature swimming underneath the water actually surfaced its head to reveal its true face. There are two horns on the head, with scaly skin that glistened under the sunlight, this creature looked downright ferocious with its sharp canine teeth barring at the impudent wench.
Dr-Dragon?
Chapter 666 - She’s a Good Person (2)
Chapter 666 Shes a Good Person (2)
There really lives a dragon in this river?!
Its a dragon, it really is a dragon! I have seen the pictures in the old texts, its exactly as described like that!
And, it doesnt look like theres only just one here either, the banging is still happening beneath the boat!
But we have Miss Mu Leng here, theres no need to fear everyone, she will keep her promise and protect us.
While various remarks were being thrown in the air, the high-standing woman herself didnt feel so high and mighty now. The promises she made earlier were no more than boastful bluffs, theres no way she could take on a real living dragon with her meager skills.
Save me! Someone please save me! The one being swept away by the dragon tail screamed for help. In her moment of panic, the girls first instinct was to seek the assistance of Mu Leng because shes the one who stood out the most and was at the forefront of the deck.
Unfortunately for the desperate victim, her supposed savior didnt move an inch, only standing there without action like a hesitant bat. This reaction didnt go unnoticed by the girl herself of course, which gradually caused the iling and crying to quiet down due to despair.
The victim may not want to die or be kidnapped away by some unknown serpent, but shes not so dunt in the head to not realize Mu Leng had no requirement to save herself. After all, theyre not family or friend, merely guests of the same event.
Eventually someone did make a move though. For a womanizer, Xun Huan doesnt disappoint in his title because he couldnt stand the idleness showed by everyone and rushed forward with his fists ring power.
The man may not be the best character around but he sure knows how to show off his heroic side when it counts!
Sadly, a dragon would remain a dragon. In one sweep of its tail after noticing the approaching assant, the attacker was sent flying from the impact.
Xun Huan was sent flying? But hes a lower level King Rank cultivator! If he cant do anything then who else is going to stop them!
Numerous gasps and hisses could be heard from the onlookers who were too afraid to do anything, both from ashore and on the boat.
Scram male, I only want girls! The dragon doesnt even flinch and showed a disdainful re at the womanizer before diving straight into the river.
Meanwhile at the same time.
The dragon thats been banging at the boat from beneath the water was also done with its deed. Theres now a big hole in the side, allowing the river water to gush into the lower cabins.
Ah! The cold water poured into Huan Yins mouth after she was suddenly caught by another tail that came sweeping in through the hole. She wanted to struggle and break free, unfortunately, her strength was nowhere being strong enough to resist as theck of oxygen quickly left her sight blurring away.
Am I going to die today?
It was so hard for me to be able to cultivate too, but now Im going to die?
Frustration and sadness gued that pitiful smile as she closed those eyes in eptance.
But fate has kindness. Just as shes about to hit rock bottom, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed her by the wrist. Before Huan Yin knew it, air, fresh and powerful air filled her lungs, refreshing her already muddled consciousness with life again.
I didnt die? In that moment of her life, the girl could not believe her luck. She had already given up and stopped struggling underneath, but now her face was above water and gazing up at the sky.
Then all of a sudden, a bolt of electricity zapped her brain upon remembering what had happened and the hand who helped herself. Before Huan Yin could ask those around where her savior was, the other girl who was also dragged into the water was thrown into the air andnded back on deck like herself.
By this point the deck of the boat had been filled with people, theyre all making apologetic looks as they watched the bottomless river.
Who? Regaining some strength after collecting herself, Huan Yin hurries to search around: What happened just now? Who saved me?
The facesing back were veryplicated. In the end it was the womanizer who decides to exin the details, It was the girl who cured you earlier.
Up till now none had even bothered to ask thedy her name so Yun Huan (womanizer) couldnt even state Bai Yans name.
What?! The soaked girl anxiously grabbed onto the mans arm and scanned the area, But where is she, I dont see her!
Chapter 667 - She’s a Good Person (3)
Chapter 667 Shes a Good Person (3)
She didnte out.
With a bang, Huan Yins (girl) leg crumbled as she felt her body falling to the ground . Theres so much pain in her eyes that she felt distraught at being the cause of someones death: I owe her my life, twice at that too!
I will go have the elder councile look for her, this river is far too deep to search with only us here! Clenching his fist hard, the womanizer Xun Huan still couldnt forget the brave image of Bai Yan jumping into the water at a moments notice.
He never thought someone would be so self-denying that they would sacrifice themselves for others!
Brother Huan Yin, this wouldnt be appropriate, Mu Lengs wrinkled brow showed she didnt approve of the n. Your brothers condition isnt very stable recently and the elder council is busy with their own matters, how can theye and save a single person? And she already entered the bottom of the river, theres no way she could be alive.
The implication of those words were too obvious C quit wasting time and effort because the persons dead.
You shut up! The womanizer shoots a harsh re at the impudent girl with his bloodshot eyes. Hes fuming and easily provoked at the moment.
At first Mu Leng still didnt know how to react, but that shocked look soon turned to disbelief because its the first time the man yelled at her. And, its for a stranger.
Mu Leng, I thought you were only a proud natured person so I didnt mind that part about you, at least you werent conceited in my view. But now Ive seen the truth! You cowered in fear. I cant fault you for wanting to keep yourself safe, after all, being self-protective is human nature. What I cant ept is you lying to these people who believed in you. If you werent going to protect them then why did you promise what you did?!
I Mu Lengsplexion had turned pale at the usation. She didnt know how to respond to the mans interrogation.
Oh Mu Leng ah Mu Leng, Im such a fool. To think I had wanted to pursue a woman like you. Youre not a proud woman at all, youre nothing but a self-centred fake who knows nothing of kindness and promise!
Trembling in the corner of her lips at thest part, the woman wanted to defend herself. Unfortunately for her, she didnt even get to chip in a single word before the conversation was cut off by the first girl who got swept into the water.
I saw it clearly. The one who saved me is thedy from before. Shes a kind person. To think she would go so far for strangers like us, that whimpering voice was crystal clear so pretty much everyone on deck could hear her.
Guilt could be seen across the board in everyones eye right now. They didnt forget their ridiculing words from earlier despite having no reason to do so.
Sir Xun Huan, if the elders arent willing to take action then Im willing to send my familys elites toe help in the search.
Me too! We cant sit back and watch when someone like that is in need of help!
Meanwhile all of this was urring above water, Bai Yan on the other hand was busy confronting the two big lizards who caused this whole mess to begin with.
In truth, she couldve released her son to deal with them using the bloodline pressure at the start. In that case none of this mess wouldve urred. However, this was after all not the maind. If she leaked her sons identity then it wouldnt be good and might even bring danger along their way.
So, here they are, out of sight and without anyone to pry into their business. Imagine the two dragons discovering the one they dragged away werent some pretty damsel in distress, rather its a ferocious beast that carried an even scarier beast that could make them tremble in great fear!
Chapter 668 - She’s a Good Person (4)
Chapter 668 Shes a Good Person (4)
Hi-Highness The dragon struggles to speak under that pressuring aura: We really didnt know you were here, please forgive us for being uninformed.
Dont be fooled by that cute little appearance of the fox there wagging its tail, the amount of pressure the kids exuding towards the two were crushing, downright torturing. Furthermore, theres also another unknown source of energy that the dragons couldnt quite get right somewhere.
Im going to only ask you two one question, Bai Yan arches her brow, why are you pulling those human women into the water?
The lizards didnt answer right away. Exchanging a look with each other, they seem to be conflicted on whether to answer or not.
Son, seeing the unwillingness of the two, the woman makes a faint smirk and urged her boy to go forward. It seems they wont talk so you can go ahead and do it.
Rubbing that paw together like a devious and sly fox that he was, Bai Xiachen readily walked towards the dragons like a predator facing its prey.
Every step he took, the two would feel the pressure increasing two-fold, leaving their heads unable to even get off the ground at this stage.
I-I will speak. The gold dragon was the first to give in from the pressure. Shaking with great fear: Its because of our familys mistress. Shes injured and needs the blood of human women to stabilize her condition. But because of her unwillingness to harm a human, her injuries been getting worse over the years till its be life threatening at this stage.
Talk about poor nning and pure bad luck. If they knew by simplying out for a trip would send them bumping heads into the royal family then they would never do something this stupid.
I beg you, please let us go. Mistress only has us around her, theres no other dragons living here. We cant die, or at least until our mistress meets the one whom shes waiting for.
Pleading here was the other silver dragon, hes also the one who swept the girl called Huan Yin from underneath the boat after breaking a hole in the ship.
Take me to see that mistress of yours. After a minute of contemtion, Bai Yan orders after finishing her decision.
In truth, shes been sensing a familiar vibe around here ever since she stepped onto the riverbed. Its just that she couldnt quite pinpoint where itsing from.
This the silver dragon grew hesitant due to being taken aback by the demand. However, his brother the gold dragon didnt have any issue with this and easily nodded that head.
Okay, I will take you to see my mistress.
As members of the Demon race, these two shouldnt have any enmity against the mistress.
Following from behind, Bai Yan eventually found herselfing before a luxurious looking pce underneath the water.
As the two lizards stated, there doesnt seem to be any other dragons living around these parts or inside the structure for that matter. So, their trip was rather uneventful without any resistance or interference.
Bang!
But just when theyre about to reach a certain bedroom thats clearly reserved for the owner, the door was suddenly blown right open. Immediately, a beautiful woman wearing a long green dress had rushed out of there and turned to scan her surroundings with anxious light.
Secondster, her eyes eventually fell upon Bai Yans face who had long removed the veil during their trip over. Theres the initial confusion at first, then that soon changed to excitement and overflowing joy.
You are the one Im waiting for?
Bai Yans heart shuddered with shock at the question. Staring right back at the woman who seemed oddly familiar, she asked with uncertainty: You were waiting for me?
Yes, I have been dreaming of this day since my birth Not being polite, the dragondy strode forward in careful delight as her happiness melted away the sickly color on that face. That dream had a voice. It always told me she woulde for me. Whether it be one year or a decade, she woulde back for me.
Chapter 669 - She’s a Good Person (5)
Chapter 669 Shes a Good Person (5)
So, I have been waiting all this time. I never lost hope that the one Im waiting for would join me eventually. The woman with the green dress stumbles to a halt, her face showing hope and surprise when reaching out with that hand to touch Bai Yans face: I could sense it when you approached the pce. You are the one, the person Ive been waiting all this time in the past century.
What is your name? Bai Yans hands were slightly shaking when reaching up to meet the other sides. Theres so much emotion flowing in those pupils that words are in no way enough to describe them.
Tsing Yi, my name is Tsing Yi. I thought I wouldnt make it with my injuries, but now I could finally meet you
Upon thinking of how close she came to not meeting Bai Yan, a trickle of tear woulde rolling down the corner of the dragonesss eye
Tsing Yi. Hugging the woman, Bai Yan could feel her heart pumping with pain over what shes heard. Im here now, dont worry. From now on no one can hurt you again because I wont let them.
Tsing Yi has the blood of the Azure Dragon in her veins so the womans identity speaks for itself. However, Suzaku (Vermillion Bird) did mention Azure Dragon was a man. Well, a change of sex during a reincarnation couldnt be ruled out here, right?
I believe in you, the womans voice sounded very nice to the ear like the flowing water of a mountain creek.
Tsing Yi, let me see your body right now. Letting go of her hug, Bai Yan inserts her spiritual feelers through the skin in order to examine the dragoness. Almost immediately, her expression had turned grim: Who caused you to be like this?
The current Azure Dragon could hardly be considered the great sacred beast thats been described in those stories. In fact, her life force was on the edge of flickering out. If Bai Yan came even a dayter, its very likely the dragoness wouldve died on her own.
Casting that face down to the ground, Tsing Yis aura turned weak and gloomy: The Misty Fairy House is home to a n of dragons. Because of how well we are hidden from the world, the humans have never bothered us.
Without interruption, Bai Yan quietly listens in on the story.
One hundred years ago, my n had an infighting and my father was imprisoned as a result of the traitors among our ranks. They not only stole my fathers position as chief, they also framed me, iming I colluded with a human man and kidnapped my own father!
Ha, its funny they would say that honestly. How could I have colluded with a human to harm my own father? If the other n members had just investigated a bit then they wouldve known the man was merely my friend that I met on a trip. In the end, the rest of the n members were swayed into hunting me and nearly took my life in the following pursuit.
Originally I wouldnt havested long after the injuries I sustained, but I just couldnt ept my fate ending like that. From birth, Ive been waiting for you so I couldnt bring myself to die like they wished!
Tsing Yis expression looked lifeless and sad then, knowing full well about her own condition. Im sorry, I cant stay with you longer. At most I can only live for a few more days.
As for rescuing her father and reiming the n, thats nothing but a pipe dream at this point.
I will find a way to heal you, Bai Yansplexion was seething with rage, dont give up Tsing Yi, I will definitely save you. I just need to find the right ingredients. Once I do, your injuries will immediately be cured with my help.
Shooting up her eyes in surprise, the dragonesss voice became emotionally excited: I I can really live?
Giving a heavy nod in confirmation: I wont let you die!
Also going silent for a moment, Bai Yan then rummages through her storage bag before pulling out a bottle. This here will help you keep going for another three months. I will use this period to gather what I need. Do not give up until I return!
Yes Mistress! Overjoyed in her smile, Tsing Yi collects the gift with careful precision: But please dont leave yet, theres something I want to do first Can we form a contract?
Chapter 670 - She’s a Good Person (6)
Chapter 670 Shes a Good Person (6)
Contract?
Blinking her eyes, Bai Yan was rather taken aback by the suddenness of it all. Even so, she didnt refuse after recalling back to the events which took ce when she contracted Little Rice back at the bedside. Closing her eyes: Lets begin then.
At the permission, the dragoness quickly pointed her finger over to Bai Yans temple and allowed the stream of connection to bond together between mistress and familiar. And sure enough, the vivid scenes of the battlefield had once again emerged within the mind of thetter.
This is my past life No, this is my memory from two lives ago!
It was then while Bai Yan remains busy fussing over which life this was, a loud chaotic ruckus of metal and explosions had pulled her attention.
Hurrying to seek the source, Bai Yan could see there are two opposing forces at a standoff. Almost immediately, she could recognize one of them. Its a young man wearing a deep blue gown with a very handsome contour of a proud general. There are a lot of simrities between this youth and Tsing Yis face, though theyre different sexes though.
Why do you submit to a mere human woman when you are the Great Dragon General of the Demon Realm? Tell me where she is and I will let you live! The enemy frowns and attempts to sway the unyielding youngster.
In return to that proposed deal, a wildugh was all that came out of the generals mouth: If none is willing to take on this daunting task in Hell then I shall do it! But before I head off into Hell, I will take all of you with me first!
So what if I have to go to Hell after I die? If I can attack the gods themselves then a simple ce like Hell is nothing to fear!
Attack! The enemy forces were outraged by the youths arrogant promation. In a wave of the leading mans hand: Find that woman, she is likely at the brink of making a breakthrough. We must use this golden opportunity to y her during her weakest!
After the orders were given, both sides immediately charged into each other and blood soon stained the sky and ground. Though the youths side came out with a victory in the end, hes nevertheless severely injured with blood soaking into his gown. There are a few survivors on his end left but theyre so far and in-between that its not even worth mentioning anymore.
And fate has a tendency to toy with those who are living as always. Just as the youths about to pull up the very sword in which hes using to support himself, another de had abruptly came down from the sky and pierced into his chest!
Pufff~!
Losing pretty much most of his motor skills after the sneak attack, the youth finally turned his head around and met the assants gaze. There were numerous emotions after he recognizes who it was, but most of it were disbelief and sadness.
Why why are you
Sadly, the final sentence there could never bepleted. Crashing to the ground as all life left him, a cloud of dust scatters into the air over the impact.
Outside the battlefield, Bai Yan desperately wanted to see the face of the assant for herself. Unfortunately for her though, theyer of fog over that face remains regardless of how she moved around. Even so, there was one point shes certain of now, the assant must be acquainted to the youth if he could get a hit in so easily from behind.
Boom!
The scene exploded and shatters into a million pieces, causing Bai Yan to return to reality and copsing onto the cold hard floor. Tears quickly came trickling down as the wave of emotion hit her in full.
Mistress, whats wrong? Tsing Yi didnt understand the huge change in her mistresss demeanor so shes starting to get worried.
Its nothing. Shaking her head in return, Bai Yan didnt want to make a big deal out of this. After all, she knew the scenes from her memory were powerful images to begin with.
For the sake of getting an answer, shes not going to stop!
Chapter 671 - She’s a Good Person (7)
Chapter 671 Shes a Good Person (7)
Tsing Yi, you are seriously injured now so stay here and care for yourself until I finish refining the medicine. I wille back for you.
Let Goldy and Silvery follow you then? The dragoness offers the help after a moment of silence.
No, they are better suited to protect you. Besides, I already have a little guardian with me, theres no need for another two. Bai Yan then proceeded to pat the little fox in her arms to indicate her son would be the little protector, It gettingte, I should leave now.
As adamant as Tsing Yi was of this idea, she knew her mistress wouldnt stay forever in the Dragon River.
Then let them escort you at least, she purses her lip and offered again.
This time Bai Yan didnt refuse and answered with a nod: When I have time, I wille see you.
Ooohooo. The whimpering from the little fox meant that hes also of that idea because he coulde y with the new friend whenever hes bored.
Goldy and Silvery were now both standing in attendance on both sides as they prepared to leave. The two are quite fast witted actually. Since their mistress has be thisdys familiar, their attitude got extremely respectful with a lot of ttery tones in there during the trip back. Unfortunately for them though, Bai Yan has never been one to take bootlickers very well so it only became a bother. Once at the described exit, she shooed the both of them away like theyre contagious or something.
Back over in the surface, Huan Yin (girl) had just returned to her home after everything exploded into a rescue effort for Bai Yan. The poordy was dreadfully moody for theck of result and hanged her head as she walked past her own father.
Hold it! Huan Lifang hollers out to his daughter after getting no eye contact.
Coming back to attention, the youngdy turns without energy: Father, did you call me?
What happened to you today? Why are you so dejected?
I speaking like its nothing, I can cultivate now.
I can cultivate now.
This news literally smashed the old man into startling amazement. Nearly screaming in that voice due to the joyous news: What do you mean? Daughter, you can cultivate now?!
If she can cultivate then why is she acting so dejected?
Biting that lip, the girl couldnt hold it in anymore and allowed the tears toe forward: Thatdy who cured me is in danger and is now missing. Father, please help, please send someone to save her!
What?! Huan Lifang was furious and exploded with rage, Since thedy was the one who cured you then of course we will go save her. She is the benefactor of our family. Just tell Father who it is, I will send my people to crush them right away!
And, and she not only healed me, she also saved my life, the girls voice started to stammer as shes about to openly cry. At the time the boat was being attacked by a dragon. The creature dragged me into the water and I thought I was about to die when no one came to help me. Thats when she dived in without any care for her own life to save me.
Dragon?
This
The fathers eye now showed absolute shock over the stunning news. Hes heard of there being dragons within the Dragon River, but never has he seen or heard of one being sighted.
It cant be, there really are dragons living in that river?
Daughter, you go inside and rest first. I will call the higher ups of the family and hold a meeting. Dont worry, we will definitely find her even if its just a corpse!
The girl only fell into danger for the sake of Huan Yin, we mustnt be ungrateful and just stand by to watch.
Mmm. Despite the promise from her old man, the dejected girls mood remains as moody as ever. She knows, by this point the likelihood of survival was thin. Even if they do locate Bai Yan then it would be as a dead body and nothing more.
Meanwhile at the same time over at the chiefs residence, the womanizer Xun Huan had just arrived at his own home too when he started screaming out for help. Mother, Father, hurry ande help! Someone needs saving!
Chapter 672 - Hypocritical Mu Leng (1)
Chapter 672 Hypocritical Mu Leng (1)
In this usually quiet estate, the eager voice of this womanizer was no different from an injection of adrenaline, sending all of the upants inside to rush out in search of themotion.
What happened Xun Huan? Jun Tian Yue (wife) asks her son after seeing that urgent demeanor.
Mother, he firmly grabs onto that arm, hurry and go call everyone, just now my friends been dragged away by a dragon living under the Dragon River.
WAH!
The group of elders who followed from behind thedy of the house were all aghast by the shocking news. Their faces were either showing incredulous or disbelief.
Dragon?
The Dragon River is really home to a dragon?
For a while there, everyone was exchanging silent looks because they knew theres just no way for survival after being towed away for so long.
Son, the mother remains to be the calmest here and wanted some more details, tell me what exactly happened first.
Giving a slight nod in return, the womanizer knew he must do as told in this situation. Bit by bit, he went over the story of how Bai Yan cured Huan Yins condition, then of how she dived into the water despite the danger in order to save the two girls who were dragged under the water.
Jun Tian Yue and her husband Wu Wei were both quite shocked in the face afterwards. One for learning theres such a selfless person under them, the second being the incredible ability thedy portrayed on the boat.
You mean thatdy really cured Huan Yins condition? Chief Wu Wei asks with a tinge of anxiousness in his voice.
The man held a very clear picture of thesss physical condition so the fact that someone could cure her left a lot of questions to be answered.
Yes Father, you must save her!
Even at this point the womanizer still doesnt know why hes acting so heartbroken over the scene of Bai Yan being dragged into the bottom of the river. Its definitely not love or adoration, that much hes certain. So, what could this feeling be thats constantly stinging at his heart?
Okay, the mothers gaze looked grim, I will have our people go search for thedy. Perhaps she might be alive still if we are quick.
With the guarantee of thedy of the house, Xun Huans expression also lightened up: Thank you Mother, as long as you can save her then I will be good in the future too!
Making a helpless smile over her sons promise, this mother didnt know whether to be happy or sad that it took so long for her second son to reach this level maturity. Compared to her first son, Xun Huan definitely left a lot to be desired of.
You go and rest first. If theres any news then I wille inform you.
Giving a nod at that, the man then turns away for his own room.
Madam.
The elders were dissatisfied with the rash promise and quickly objected: The first master is already terminally ill. We dont have time to waste on searching for some stranger. Please reconsider the decision.
Growing heavy in theplexion, the woman got stern in the voice almost immediately: This is my decision. No one is allowed to have any objection.
Chief! The elders then shift their eyes over to Chief Wu Wei instead.
Coughing twice at the added attention, the chief knew he must take a side: Everything is to be done ording to my wifes will.
Since Wu Wei has spoken, the rest of the elders could do nothing but carry out themand. Arching their fist, they quickly retreated away.
Are you trying to take a chance with thatdy after hearing Xun Huans im? Alone now, the husband turns to his wife and asks inquisitively.
Chapter 673 - Hypocritical Mu Leng (2)
Chapter 673 Hypocritical Mu Leng (2)
Jun Tian Yue (wife) gives a faint nod: Yes, if she can cure Huan Yin (girl) then her ability must be quite good. I want to invite her toe look at Yun Fengs condition.
But shes been dragged down to the bottom of the river by the dragon already, I fear her likelihood of survival is slim at this rate. Unable to hold in his frustration over this sad predicament, Chief Wu Wei felt a sense of bitterness in the mouth and sighed heavily.
This may not be the case. As long as we dont see the body then its very possible that shes alive still somehow.
Even if the hope was slim, or just a flicker, this mother wasnt going to give up for the aske of her son.
Inside the Misty Fairy House, all four major powers are aze with activity, causing the Dragon River to be entrenched with heavy security as a result of their search. And due to Bai Yans need to hurry back, the girl was oblivious to themotion her presence has caused for everyone. Nevertheless, her goal was achieved and the brother shifus she newly recognized didnt realize she had snuck out.
Shifus, did something happen today? Bai Yan asks after seeing the gloomy expression on the two that night.
Its not a big deal or anything, you only need to focus on your training. Delighted now, the older Zhongnan spoke first, Oh yes, what is your level? We want to test and see your results.
I think my breakthrough will happen very soon.
There were shes of light in both brothers iris after hearing that, This is wonderful news. The girls talent is indeed great, to think her breakthrough would happen so soon!
Ahumph, the younger Zhongbei makes an embarrassed cough over his brothersck of control. Patting the womans shoulder: Lassie, I didnt misread you at all, your talent is by far the best wevee across in years. Aside from the young lord of our Misty Fairy House, there is only one other by the name of Mu Leng who could be called an absolute genius like you.
Pausing at this point, he seems to be contemting on what to say next: Its a shame that you startedte. Dont worry though. With our help and the pace youre going now, its not out of expectation for you to break into the higher level of King Rank before thirty.
Towards that im, the little fox in Bai Yans arm immediately made a furrowed face like hes looking down at Zhongbei.
Mother is already at the Monarch Rank yet hes saying King Rank? Humph, that is so three years ago! Bai Xiachen murmurs this in the head, holding the old grandpa in contempt for the blindness.
Though Zhongbei himself doesnt speak fox, hes still quite taken aback by the demeanor of that little rascals attitude when he nced down.
Why do I feel like this baby fox looking at me funny?
Disciple, Zhongnan (older) suddenly remembers something and made a frown, in theing days I dont want you going out.
Why?
I just heard that in the river not far from here appeared a dragon and that someones been hurt as a result of their attack. If you must go out then you must bring someone with you at least.
Zhongnans tone was very serious in there. It wasnt easy for him to take in such a satisfactory disciple after so many years. So, if the dragons hurt her then where would hein to?
Freezing in the hand, Bai Yan ended up twitching in the corner of her mouth: I understand.
It seems that Goldy and Silvery caused quite themotion today. I must remind Tsing Yi after this so they dont butt heads during this period.
Chapter 674 - Hypocritical Mu Leng (3)
Chapter 674 Hypocritical Mu Leng (3)
Its good that you understand.
Despite sighing in relief, Zhongnan doesnt let this go lightly. I will need to send a couple of people to shadow thisssie in secret. I cant let her be harmed because were careless.
Mu Manor.
Clutching her sweaty palm as she paced back and forth between the big hall, Mu Leng felt extremely ufortable inside as she waited. But that changed as soon as her eyes fell upon the beautifuldy that walked in the door: Shifu!
Smiling at her disciple, Elder Muzhen didnt hesitate to ask for why the girls acting so strange: Are you waiting for me? Why are you looking so nervous?
Yes Shifu, pursing that lip, Mu Leng drops that head before speaking. Shifu, I think Ive failed in getting close to Xun Huan
The proud woman never favored someone like Xun Huan to begin with, even if he was the second in line to the position as chief in the Misty Fairy House. So why did she go and seduce that womanizer? There were several reasons but it mainly surrounded the fact that she had a desire for power and her shifu instructed her to do so.
Give the specifics, I want to know the details. Stern and dark, Elder Muzhen orders.
Bit by bit, the story of what happened on the dragon boat was listed in clear detail.
Regarding the event that afternoon, the white-haired beauty has long heard of it before returning home, just that she didnt know her disciple had made such a huge blunder where not only does her reputation would take a huge hit and plummet, she also lost the favor of the second young lord in the Misty Fairy House!
Lenger, do you know where you went wrong? Muzhen sighs at her disciples carelessness. Its your boasting. Even if you didnt want to save those people, you shouldnt have promised anything. With Xun Huans personality, he will definitely be dissatisfied you after learning the truth.
Getting on her knees now, the proud girl now started to weep: Shifu, please help me, I cant fall like this after working so hard!
Going silent, the old beauty didnt speak for the longest time. Go to the Mirage familys ce and apologies to them. Though Huan Yin is only a rtive of the chiefs wife, the girl is highly favored by her aunt.
In addition Muzhens gaze now turned sharp and fierce, You must marry Xun Huan at all cost!
Now Mu Leng was absolutely shaking in her body after hearing her shifus final order: I understand
She only intended to string the man along at first when she originally got the order to seduce the person, now its obvious her shifu intends to marry her off for real this time. So, how could she ept this ending?
First of all, her own talent far exceeds that womanizer. Though their level still doesnt stand on the same level yet, but the age difference says it all. Its just a matter of time before she surpasses everyone.
If nothing else, go back to your room for now. Muzhen waves her hand, signaling her student to leave.
Yes, Shifu. Closing those eyes, the girl hides the unwillingness in there and retreated as told.
Leaving the main hall, Mu Leng begrudgingly bypassed several of the long corridors before eventually reaching a familiar courtyard. But before she could reach the doorway for her own room, a guard had walked in from the side to make a report: Miss, I have uncovered the matters you ordered us to investigate.
Well? her brow arching into a re, she sounded cold and intimidating. Who was it? Who was that woman who stole my limelight?
She is the Ho familys daughter called Ho Cui Cui, but when I went to confront thedy, she informed us that she didnt attend the event for various reasons and sold the invite slip to someone else.
Who did she sell to? Mu Lengs expression was now getting hard and dangerous.
We were able to locate the dealer very easily and even managed to get a portrait of the woman ording to the description he gave. Miss, please have a look.
Chapter 675 - Hypocritical Mu Leng (4)
Chapter 675 Hypocritical Mu Leng (4)
The guard in question hurries to present the portrait in front of thedy.
After careful scrutiny, Mu Lengs expression soon changed from smug to enraged anger. The woman on the portrait was almost surreal in how beautiful it was, far surpassing her own image in every way. In particr were those eyes, its deeply attractive and the key factor in confirming its indeed the same person she met on the boat.
She is the woman who bought the invitation? biting her lip, she asks with a frosty tone. Go deal with that dealer first, then go tell that Ho Cui Cui that if she wants to be a prominent figure around here then she is to do as I say. From this point forward Ho Cui Cui is the woman in this portrait, the very same person who saved Huan Yin!
If her people could follow the trail and investigate up to this point then its a surety that Xun Huan and everyone else would as well. By using Ho Cui Cui to impersonate this unknown woman, Mu Leng could use this to her advantage. After all, no one saw Bai Yans true face thanks to the facial veil she wore. As for the air and temperament, thats easily solvable with time and training.
Yes, mdy. Getting the order, the guard promptly retreated away to carry out his task.
Heaving a long sigh after seeing shes alone finally, Mu Leng was just about to put the portrait away when the door to her ce was pushed open again. In a panic, she hurried to hide the scroll behind her back and away from the neers prying eye.
Shifu, are you looking for me?
Wrinkling that temple, the old beauty arches her brow inquisitively: What is that hidden behind you?
I the girls demeanour appeared somewhat edgy.
Its not that she doesnt believe her shifu or anything, its just that there are some things better left untold whenever possible.
Darkening in the face upon getting no answer from her disciple, the old beauty decides to take matter into her own hands. In a wave, the portrait being hidden was promptly snatched away.
Shifu! Mu Leng exims in great fright at seeing the scroll being unfolded.
While the young girl herself only wanted to hide the picture, Muzhen on the other hand showed a much bigger reaction than expected. Its as if a ghost had just appeared from the depths of hell and wanted to strangle this olddy, thats how pale the woman looked at this moment.
Lenger, where did you get this portrait from? Muzhens lip trembles as she spoke. It was actually so bad that even her hands were having a hard time keeping the scroll in check and almost dropped it on several asions.
Though Mu Leng herself doesnt know whats gotten into her shifu right now, it doesnt stop her from giving the details.
You mean, the woman in this picture is that very samedy? Muzhens eye shed meaningfully.
Yes Shifu, thats her right there.
Good, very good! Remember, do not let anyone else see this portrait again! Returning the scroll to her disciple, Muzhen herself felt relieved for some unknown reason.
Yes, that woman is dead, she couldnt possibly be alive!
Thinking of this, the old beautys mood immediately let up. Evoking a snarling smirk: Since that woman is the one who saved Huan Yin then she mustnt be allowed to live. From now on forward, I will try to muddle the search effort. As to Huan Yins side, Lenger, you will need to count on yourself to do your half
I understand Shifu.
Although Mu Leng didnt know the specifics yet regarding the search effort, she did understand enough that theres no possible way the woman couldve survived after being eaten by a dragon.
Oh yes Muzhens gaze narrowed into a slit, Your n will need to be adjusted to the situation. Even if the temperament is simr, its useless. Whats really important is the body shape, after all, that Xun Huan is no fool when ites to the opposite sex. Hes sharper than anyone in the Misty Fairy House when recognizing a females body!
Chapter 676 - Hypocritical Mu Leng (5)
Chapter 676 Hypocritical Mu Leng (5)
Shifu, I know what to do. Glowing a frosty tint in those eyes, Me Leng confirms shes got the idea in her demeanor.
This time I will not let my n fail!
The Ho family was a small to middle ranked household in the Misty Fairy House. As such, even if the disciples under them would have to survive with their tails behind their butt. But thats all changed in the past couple of days thanks to the people sent over by Mu Leng.
Not only did Ho Cui Cui herself readily ept the proposal to impersonate Bai Yan when the idea was brought up, she also willingly joined the n to be Huan Yins benefactor in light of the deceit involved. Its simply too tempting, being a person of superior status. However, theres just one minor issue, she must lose that buttload of weight from her figure!
Sadly, Ho Cui Cui has always been a glutton. Forcing her to go on a diet was excruciatingly painful. Therefore, it only took a few days before the girl couldnt handle the restriction anymore and secretly snuck out of her home to visit the best restaurant around
Ohooohhooo. Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve, those eyes shooting straight over to the restaurant thats giving off a salivating smell in the air.
Are you hungry? halting in her step, she asks with a affectionate gaze.
Giving a desperate nod at that question, the baby fox looked absolutely adorable in that appearance. Its no different from a baby pleading for food to his mother.
In actual truth, the boy didnt really want the restaurants food, rather its his own mothers cooking. Sadly, hes too afraid of them being snatched away by those two new shifus when they get a whiff of the smell. As such, he could only endure for now and turn to this restaurant.
If you are hungry then lets go inside and rest.
Bai Yans naturally aware of the two shadows tailing her since the day of the conversation, therefore shes not in the position to go inform Tsing Yi of what she knew right now. But no matter, passing on a message could be left solely to Goldy and Silvery since they are under no restriction. The main urgency still remains with locating Dragony and the Blood Vine seeds.
Bai Xiachen didnt have that much problemspared to his mother though, he only has food in mind at the moment. Blinking like stars in his eyes, the little fox licks that cheek like a good little son that he was and got a good rub on the head in return.
Unbeknownst to the boy though, Bai Yan was rather worried about her sons current state for its been a long time since shes heard him call out to her in that cuddly voice.
The business around this Longjing Restaurant was very good based on the fullness of their lobby. Maybe its just luck at y today but Bai Yan and her son were able to get a table as soon as they entered thanks to a couple leaving at the same time.
But good fortune doesnt alwaysst. As soon as shes finished picking out a few dishes and was in the middle of ying with her son, thats when it happened.
Ho Cui Cui, I obviously came first so based on what can you take my seat? the voice sounded angry.
Sneering in return: Liu Yu, youve snatched my stuff on more than one asion before so what does it matter if I return the favor just this once?
You the other person stares wide-eye there. The idea of Ho Cui Cui talking back to him simply never crossed his mind.
Whats going on here? This girl always run like a cat as soon as she sees me, why is she acting so rudely all of sudden?
You are crazy! In the end, he snaps and shot this over to the instigator of the drama.
You only dare to pick on me before because of your brother working in the chiefs manor. From now on I, Ho Cui Cui, will no longer put up with your affronts. If you dont scram before I get mad then I will show you what it means to cross me! After giving this threat, the chubby girl then picks up the leftover dishes and threw it all over in Liu Yus direction.
Chapter 677 - Hypocritical Mu Leng (6)
Chapter 677 Hypocritical Mu Leng (6)
At the same time while this was urring to one side, the waiter in charge of serving Bai Yans table had finished bringing over their food by then.
As the little glutton that he was, Bai Xiachens little paw naturally wanted to make a grab for the delicious things ced before his eyes. Sadly, the flying leftovers from the troubling fight hade sshing over and ruining all of the dishes in their spot.
Bai Yans first reaction was a dark face of disbelief while her son just froze there with his paw still reaching out. Its simply too ridiculous and out of the blue that both were unable to react aside from the kid leaking out a bead of tear from having his much-anticipated food being squandered away by someone else.
Its unsure when but arge crowd of people had gathered around the middle of the lobby of this restaurant by now, all of them attracted by themotion.
You want to ssh me with the leftovers?! Liu Yu grinds his muller over the insult.
Not backing down, Ho Cui Cuipletely flips the table this time and sent every dish nearby flying into the air. As a result of this, Bai Yan and her son were now fully in range of the oing stters of meat and vegetables. If not for the woman herself moving fast and dodging in time, its very likely the mother and son duo would be covered in food from the second shower.
Enraged at this point, Bai Xiachenpletely puffs up his fur over the utter destruction of his meal and made a direct dash for the chubby girls stomach.?NO FORGIVENESS!!!
AHHH!
Ho Cui Cui never expected an attack from another assant, let alone a tiny critter from some random direction. Therefore, she immediately faltered to the ground after taking several steps backward from the impact. Her eyes were furious upon noticing its a nothing but a baby fox who assaulted herself.
You damn beast, how dare you charge at me! I will skin you this instant and make a coat out of you!
But before the chubby girl could carry out her wretched n, a pair of delicate hands had reached over to pull the still fuming fox into a protective embrace.
What did you just say about skinning whose fox? the voice and re was dreadfully cold, sending a wave of frost down anyones spine upon contact.
In this moment, Ho Cui Cui actually found herself in a state of panic under that threatening gaze. She didnt know why but its just very frightening like itsing from within and not from over there. Nevertheless, the arrogance within this one seems to be bigger than anything else, even fear itself. In no time at all, her pompous attitude had returned.
Is this little fox yours? the chubby girl purses her lip, flustered still despite having the courage to speak.
Indifferent in the face, Bai Yan didnt answer the person.
I wont ask you to apologize to me, but you will have to sell me that fox. Regardless of how stupid this chubby wench was, shes not blind to the fact that shes alone here. Against so many pairs of witnessing eyes, the only oue would be her loss at this rate, hence thepromise.
Now Bai Yans gaze was getting extremely intimidating after hearing someones outrageous demand of trying to buy her own son! In an instant, an oppressive and domineering aura had swelled out of her body like Di Cang usually does, making her the female version of a demon lord.
Why dont I use a copper coin and buy you instead? It just so happens that my baby fox here needs a waste cleaner.
That instantly warranted a protest from Bai Xiachen at his mother.?But I dont leave dung at random Mother! And I most certainty dont need a waste cleaner like that ugly one there!
Compared to the protesting chirps of the baby fox, Ho Cui Cui on the other hand was obviously stunned beyond belief.?How dare this woman try to buy me for his fox as a waste cleaner! Whats more, only for a copper coin?
Do you know who I am?! A thinyer of anger now covers the chubby girls face as she spoke: In the future I will be someone who enters the chiefs manor! You actually have the nerve topare me with a fox? Do you think that beast is worthy of me?!
Not going to waste time arguing with the fool across from herself, Bai Yan had alreadye before the foe. Indeed, you are not worthy of being my foxs cleaner.
Chapter 678 - Can’t Let Her Live (1)
Chapter 678 Cant Let Her Live (1)
Ho Cui Cui was so shocked that her eyes were literally popping. Against that murderous intent, even her breathing had be difficult.
Peng!
Bypassing whatever guard or defense the chubby girl had, Bai Yan uses her toe to kick the other sides kneecap, causing the foe to fall to the ground in a kneeling position as a result of the pressure.
You Enraged by the humiliation, Ho Cui Cui swings her head up to be only confronted by those deathly res. Whatever she wanted to say in retaliation in that split second, itspletely gone and reced by an involuntary gulp.
The whole restaurant was deathly quiet as a result of the sudden move.
This woman shes too brutal.
A slight disagreement and shes already beating someone?
Do you still want to buy my fox? the heel of her shoe now firmly pressing down against the chubby girls back, causing a not so obvious pain in the victims bone in the process.
Or do you n to skin him instead for his fur?
With every question and word given there, Ho Cui Cuisplexion would grow paler by the second because of the increasing pressure on her bone. In no time at all, a squirt of blood had seeped out of that trembling mouth and brought her back to reality. Shes hit a brick wall this time, a cue for trouble beyond her rank.
If only I can reveal my identity then this woman would never dare to do this to me..
But Mu Lengs message continues to linger in that head C if they want to sessfully impersonate that woman then the public mustnt be allowed to know about the matter.
Gritting those teeth, Ho Cui Cui ends up holding back her anger. In the girls mind, there would be other chances in the future for payback!
Outrageous!
It was just then a loud hollering voice had drifted over from the restaurants doorway.
Following the source of that sound, what came into view of Bai Yans eye was an elegant face of someone shes met before.
Mu Leng also noticed the inquisitive gazeing her way right at that moment, but unlike the t reaction from the former, she herself was absolutely shocked by what came into her view. The very sight of Bai Yans face was enough to make her go green until it eventually fell into a state of panic.
Not missing this, a pang of suspicion promptly sprouted within Bai Yans head.?It seems this person recognizes me.
Hold it!
Forcing down the unsettling mood inside, the usually high-standing girl slowly strode into the restaurant to confront the other side: Miss, this girl is my friend, I hope you can let this slide out of consideration for my name and face.
The plea for mercy immediately warranted a look of gratitude from the chubby Ho Cui Cui. She didnt expect someone as important as Mu Leng to personallye save herself, let alone im they are friends!
The rest of the upants inside the restaurant were nominally shock of course. Theres plenty of envious looks shooting their way now to the point where Liu Yu whos the other participant in this fight had also backed down. The boys practically trying to hide in order to avoid eye contact.
The message today was too obvious. As long as theyre not brain dead, theres only one meaning: The Ho family of the Misty Fairy House will no longer be a third-rate family anymore.
Give you face? Bai Yans gaze squints into a frosty stare, Do I know you?
Thatst part of questioning definitely brought on a new wave of unease within Mu Lengs heart. Shes very much afraid this woman would remember theirst encounter and ruin everything shes had nned for the future. Nevertheless, the will to continue with this farce wins out in the end. We are not acquainted.
If we are not acquainted then why should I give you face? Sneering with contempt at this point, Bai Yan cocks a smirk: Is your face worth a lot of money?
Now Mu Leng could no longer keep up her fa?ade and actually showed a crack in the face. She simply never expected there to be an individual who would dare go against herself in the Misty Fairy House.
If you are unwilling to give me face Miss then I can only apologize ahead of time. Uncle Mu, please restrain thisdy for me. Putting on an indifferent air of someone of superior status, this girl acts like shes above everyone else despite willingly joining in on the fight.
But in truth, Mu Leng wanted this oue from the very start. She only needs an excuse to have her people make a move. Then when ites time, they could just make up some lie about it being an ident when they harm or kill off the woman.
Yes, Miss! Upon giving the confirming word, an old figure suddenly snakes out from behind the crowd and shot for Bai Yans neck using his hand as an arching arrow, reading to pierce through the skin and the main arteries.
Chapter 679 - Can’t Let Her Live (2)
Chapter 679 Cant Let Her Live (2)
Seeing that the old man had alreadye before her very eyes, Bai Yan was now stuck in a predicament of whether or not to release her true strength. Issue was, if she did so, her secret would be revealed. But on the other hand, its very unlikely she would be able to leave if things continued like so.
Heaving out a long sigh, Bai Yan knew theres no other choice. Just when shes about to lift her hand to counter, something unexpected urred and two figures from outside the restaurant hade before her and blocked off the path between herself and that Uncle Mu.
They are two middle-aged men, each stern looking and giving off a strong vibe like mountains that they were.
Its you two! Retracting his strike, Uncle Mu looks on in shock at the neers: Why are the two of you here?
Truth was its not just the old senior whos in utter shock, even Mu Leng whos standing in the back were filled with disbelief like shes seen some horrific scene.
What is Tie Long and Tie Hai doing here? Arent they supposed to be Elder Zhongnans subordinate?
Miss Bai Yan here is the apprentice of both Elder Zhongnan and Zhongbei, hence our presence. Weve been tasked to protect thedy. If you insist on attacking her then it would be considered an act of war against the two elder manors.
Uncle Mus expression promptly changed for the worse over the threat.
Even among the elders, there are differing ranks based on their experience and contribution. Though Zhongnan and Zhonbeis arent very high up thedder, theyre still elders of the council!
Whats more, the chief himself has ordered before that in order to avoid conflict between various factions and elders, the one who makes the first move would automatically be at fault regardless of the reasoning.
Weve offended the two of you then, cupping his hand at the two guardians, Uncle Mu swiftly turns around to thedy. Mdy, we should go back first, its gettingte.
In other words, this matter needs to be reconsidered until further discussion and that its not urgent to y the woman today.
Nodding in return knowing full well what the senior meant: Alright, we will leave for today. Ho Cui Cui, youe with me.
But before the chubbydy could finish climbing up from the floor, the struggling body abruptly froze there in mid struggle.
Who said you are allowed to go?
The sudden voice from behind was devilishly scary to the level where shes now instinctively obeying to save her life.
Sweating right down to her palm, the pale faced girl rigidly answered back: Then what do you want me to do?
Not bothering to reply to that question, Bai Yan decides to use action to tell everyone what she wanted. In a smooth grab for the others cor, she directly picks up the iling girl whos downright screaming now and throws her right out of the restaurant and onto the main street.
This will be the one and only lesson to you. If you try to hit on my familys fox again then I wont just throw you out of a restaurant. Patting her hands together to remove some of the dust, Bai Yan then returns her attention back to her son whos still quite irritated by the whole mess. Since todays lunch is already ruined, why dont we go home and I will cook you some dishes instead?
Lighting up in the eyes as expected, Bai Xiachen nodded his head profusely in agreement. Honestly, that licking tongue was all the answer he needed to give to show his mother hes very happy with the suggestion.
Lets go then.
Under the astonishing gazes of everyone, Bai Yan ignores the looks and proudly walked out of the restaurant with her son in arm. And its unsure if its intentional or not, but when she came out of the doorway, her feet had ended stepping over Ho Cui Cuis body who was still sprawled all over the ground from the painful toss.
The foolish girl was spinning in the head to begin with, now to be trampled again in her injured state, its almost enough topletely knock her out for good after she sprayed out a mouthful of blood.
But the angriest person here wasnt the beaten victim though, its Mu Leng whos beenpletely ignored to the sideline.
In light of the silence shes showing off to the public, those shaking fists were the biggest giveaway of how irritated she truly was inside.
This woman must die!
I will never let her live!
Thinking up to here, Mu Lengs dark personality promptly takes over and returns her back to the old self of deceit and pretense. Slowlying before the chubby girl: If you can still move then get up, I have something to say to you.
Chapter 680 - Can’t Let Her Live (3)
Chapter 680 Cant Let Her Live (3)
Still in her dizzying state, Ho Cui Cui originally wanted to get some help in climbing up. Unfortunately for this chubbydy though, Mu Leng outright ignored her reaching hand and bypassed herself. In the end, she could only grit those teeth and get up by herself after much struggling and chased after that moving back.
Mu Manor, inside the study room.
Mu Lengs gaze was dreadfully cold as she eyed the ignorant wench who disobeyed her orders: Did you forget the things I said to you before?
I Cowering with her head hanging low, Ho Cui Cui makes a heavy gulp before defending herself: Ive been starving myself for the past few days, I really cant hold myself back any longer.
Peng!
mming the table with her hand, Mu Leng snaps at the fool: Do you want to be a person of status or what?! Do you want to be that Huan Yins benefactor? Do you want to get payback on that woman from today?
Following the reemergence of Bai Yans face in her mind, Ho Cui Cuis face promptly turned ugly like a witchs: I DO!
Since you do then take this and eat it. Rummaging through her sleeve pocket, Mu Leng slowly pulls out a certain little pill to hand to the other side.
A pang of unease swiftly takes hold after seeing the strange beady little thing: Please! I didnt do anything to deserve poison, please dont!
Getting irked by the sudden outburst, the usually high-standingdy was quickly reaching her limit with this idiot. This is not poison, its a Fitness Dan pill.
Fitness Dan pill? Showing a startling light in her eyes, Ho Cui Cui didnt understand the meaning for this.
Yes, thats right. Unlike a Facial Dan pill that can only change a persons face, this Fitness Dan pill will change a persons body shape to their liking once consumed. Giving a good moment to let her words sink in, As for the new look you should take, I think that woman from today is good choice. Eat the pill and think of that persons body while doing so.
In light of the doubt regarding the usibility of said effect, Ho Cui Cui wouldnt deny such an opportunity like most girls out there would. Now I wont have to starve myself anymore!
Miss Mu Leng, why dont you give me a Facial Dan pill as well. This way I canpletely be like that woman, how about it?
Just remembering the stunning appearance of Bai Yans existence was enough to make the chubby wench smirk with glee.
If I can have such a sexy body and face then what man couldnt I get? Even the young lords would fall under my skirt if I willed it!
I dont have a Facial Dan pill! One could even make out the veins on Mu Lengs forehead at this point.
Humph, even if I did have one I would never give it to such a person like this!
Oh. Replying with a look of disappointment, Ho Cui Cui neverthelessposes herself to get back on track.
In a flick, she shoves the thing into her mouth and allows the image of Bai Yans perfect body to manifest in her head after closing her eyes. Then by the time she opened them again, it was exactly as foretold. That chubby body figure was nowhere to be found anymore, only the thin dainty figure of a fine model that had the perfects assets in the much-needed ces.
This will onlyst for three months at a time. By then you will need to retake the Fitness Dan pill in order to maintain this shape, you understand? Raising a smirk, Mu Leng allows the foolish wench to bask in the glory of her new body before bringing up the bad news. And I also need to tell you one thing. This pill also has a side effect. After taking it, you can no longer have children.
What?!
Shooting up her head in terrible fright, Ho Cui Cui became ghastly: Please dont bluff me. As a woman, if I cant have a child then how am I supposed to marry in the future?
You dont have to worry about that. Dont forget, Im the most talented alchemist within the Misty Fairy House. Over time, I will inevitably be a seventh-grade alchemist and then I can make all the cure you need to regain that ability.
Though the statement was a bit over the top in terms of arrogance, this high-standingdy was indeed a fourth-grade alchemist at the tender age of twenty something. As she ages, its not out of the question for her to reach that amazing feat after a few decades.
Chapter 681 - Can’t Let Her Live (4)
Chapter 681 Cant Let Her Live (4)
Really? Ho Cui Cui sounded hesitant nevertheless. But upon recognition of how talented Mu Leng was, she stuffed her doubt back inside at the end. Miss Mu Leng, I hope you wont forget me when you reach the seventh grade.
Rest assured, Im a person who keeps my promises and would never go back on my words. Now Im going to first send you to the Dragon River for our ns to work, and do not ever forget the words I said to you.
The appearance of Ho Cui Cui naturally couldnt be introduced by herself, otherwise that womanizer Xun Huan would definitely begin suspecting of something.
Inside the study room of the Mu Manor.
Elder Muzhen was just in the middle of going through her books when a voice from the outside interrupted her work. Though a bit annoyed, the old beauty summoned the individual anyways: Come in.
Elder. The person was Uncle Mu who was charged with following Mu Leng today to the restaurant. I inadvertently discovered something today while protecting the young miss.
Whats the matter? she frowns and paid closer attention.
Ive learned of Zhongnan and Zhongbei taking in a new disciple.
A shocked look instantly takes over the old beautys eye. Growing stern and cold now: Those two old timers actually took in a disciple? I thought after all these years they would be disheartened and have given up on life.
Elder, should I send our people to assassinate the girl? A gleam of murderous intent twinkles within the old mans eye, indicating hes not beyond such dirty methods.
The Misty Fairy House may not allow confrontation between its members, but that doesnt mean there arent other methods under the table where they could take charge. For example, the ying of the two brothers first disciple was exactly such a case. In the end Zhongnan and Zhongbei didnt even know their precious apprentice was murdered by someone else and only assumed it was an ident!
But thats not the best part. As a result of that order from way back, the once leading figures C Zhongnan and Zhongbei C of the elder council has now fallen from grace and could only stand at the bottom of thedder, unable to move forward again because of their idle cultivation.
Humph! Muzhen huffs with displeasure, It was precisely these two old farts who supported the young lord when he mingled with a mundane woman from the outside. I wanted to use forceful means to break off their rtionship, but they kept insisting on going against my n, sending my opinion to deaf ears!
But what of it? If I cant beat them in the open then I can beat them in the shadows. If they werent so stupid to begin with then they never wouldve fallen into their current decrepit state. Just thinking of the past would be enough to make Muzhens eye re up with fire: Furthermore, simply killing their first disciple and freezing their cultivation is nowhere close to being enough to dispel my hatred for them both! Mu (senior), I will leave this matter to you. I dont want to see anyone rted to those two alive again! If one dead disciple is not enough then I will see to it their second one is dead as well!
Be assured Elder, I wont let thatssie live for long. There wont be any evidences to point the incident back to us either.
Giving a satisfied nod over her subordinates smart wording: They owe me. Even if I kill their disciple, its their fault and theirs to bear!
That girl from back then is nothing but a mundane, how can she deserve the young lords love? And if those two brothers are going to side with that bitch then they will owe me for life!
If going by the inhabitants of the Misty Fairy House, the residences here could notpete with the maind in terms of number of course. However, the amount ofnd they controlled and upy definitely matches up on that end.
Its just that. for any family with a certain level of status, they would most certainly control a mountain range that connects to the main mansion regardless of it being thousands of meters long!
Chapter 682 - Can’t Let Her Live (5)
Chapter 682 Cant Let Her Live (5)
At this moment atop of back mountain to the Zhong Manor, Bai Yan was just in the middle of meditating to absorb in the surrounding energy.
Hmm, where did Xiachen go? Opening her eyes, she was a tad surprised to find her son missing from the area and with no sign of his whereabouts.
As a mother, Bai Yans naturally worried and was quick on the uptake to look for the boy, especially in his current fox form when hes at his weakest. Just that when she did so, a fierce killing intent had caught her attention from behind and caused that moving leg to stop.
Die! Towards the unmoving image of his target there, Uncle Mus confidence promptly swelled and reinforces his will to attack.
However, its unsure if its just coincidence or intentionally, but at thest moment when the strikes about tond, the womans footstep had swung around to one side and allowed that body to escape the hit.
Though slightly startled at having missed there, the senior didnt back down and wanted to press on with his efforts. That was until he felt that unfluctuating gazeing right back at himself.
Did you lure away the two guardians my two shifus assigned to me? Bai Yan asks with a mild tone.
Thats right, Senior Mu answers with a deep wrinkle on his temple. I did lure them away, but dont worry, theyre very safe because my target is only you.
He has a very high standard when doing things. Unless theyre part of his list, he wont touch anyone else uninvolved.
Then wheres my fox? Bai Yan continues to ask.
What fox? I dont know what youre talking about. Now Senior Mus frown had be very deep as was his patience over the incessant questioning.
Bai Yan on the other hand showed a look of relief after confirming her sons safety. It looks like Xiachen only went out on his own to y and not because hes been kidnapped by someone else.
Speaking about it, I should be thanking you. Smirking openly now, Bai Yans gaze was full ofughter like a cat ying with a toy.
What? the old man seems shocked, unsure of what to make of the other sides meaning.
Im thanking you for removing everyone away that could be a hindrance, this way I can act without worry! Now that smile on her face didnt seem so friendly anymore, its downright dangerous and threatening as she firmly strode towards the assassin.
Meanwhile at the same time, her true strength as a Monarch Ranked cultivator was in full bloom, leveling the ground with her pressuring aura and turning the sky grey.
Youre a Monarch Rank?! Utterly shocked by this quick turn of events, Senior Mu could feel his heart pounding.
Though the Misty Fairy House was considered to be one of the three major powers of this world, they are still within the realms of reason. As such, any Monarch Rank would be considered a powerhouse here regardless of their nature and would most certainly warrant an invite from the acting chief to join the elder council.
Run!
Pumping with adrenaline, thats the first thought that came to this old timers mind as he made a hard dash for the mountains.
You know too many things already so dont even think about leaving! The voice was like the devils, drifting into Senior Mus ear and reinforcing the fear inside his heart.
But. if you tell me who ordered you toe kill me then I might just leave your body intact afterwards.
For those who want her life, Bai Yan has never been one to hold back.
I would never tell you! the elder viciously yells back the reply while still fleeing for his life.
Is that so? Not minding this at all, Bai Yans hand casually raises up to take aim at her target. Next second a burst of me ignites out of the blue and enshrouds the elders body, causing immense pain in the process.
Chapter 683 - Can’t Let Her Live (6)
Chapter 683 Cant Let Her Live (6)
Even if you burn me to death, I wont say it!
Bloodshot in his eyes, Senior Mu refuses to budge despite imminent death.
Then so be it! Not minding this at all, Bai Yan carries out her words by following through with the threat.
Bang!
Turning her fist in a mountainous wave of energy, the crushing blow instantly turns the stubborn old fool into mush, killing him with no chance at life in doing so.
Ooops, I think I just went overboard there..
Rubbing that nose of hers in embarrassment, Bai Yan shamefully strode towards the remaining corpse of the foe in order to salvage the situation.
.
Senior Musst moment before death definitely didnt feel good, the pain was sharp and crushing. Even so, at least the process was quick and left him free to move onto the afterworld. Or thats what he thought until he felt a sharp intense pain ripping at his soul!
And sure enough, by the time hes managed to adapt to the sunlight in front of himself again, the man was horrified to discover the terrible truth C Bai Yan was indeed tearing at his soul and ripping it from his corpse!
This could no longer be considered a simple act of fear, its downright torture. Hes always thought that after a persons death, their soul would automatically break away from the flesh, but now hes being grabbed and ripped away by a human hand?
Now are you going to tell me who instructed you, or do I have to take further measures to make you talk? Gripping the soul firmly in ce with one hand, Bai Yan slowly moves a ball of blue me with the other to reaffirm her threat.
Monster!
This was the only description he could use to describe Bai Yans existence at the moment.
This woman is a monster!
No, shes more frightening than a monster, shes a devil!
I-I will speak.
When the souls about to make contact with that eerie looking me, the seniorsst ounce of stubbornness had finally crumbled. I will tell you everything, just keep that fire away from me!
If it was just material pain then he could still bear it, but its ones soul, his soul! Its notmon knowledge, but as someone whos from the Misty Fairy House, Senior Mu understands that damaging a soul meant the pain would manifest by several folds and more depending on the method!
If you had obeyed from the beginning then none of this would need to happen you know. All smiles there, Bai Yan squints those foxy eyes to show her mischievous side.
In light of the mesmerizing face in front of himself, Senior Mu only found the womans appearance all the more frightening. In fact, the more she smiled, the more his heart trembled.
If I had known her strength would be like this then I would never have resisted.
The one who sent me to kill you wasnt Mu Leng. its her shifu Elder Muzhen.
Muzhen? Slightly wrinkling her brow over the name, Do we have a grudge or something, why would she send an assassin after me?
No, you and her do not have a grudge, its Zhongnan and Zhongbei. She has a grudge against the two brothers, thats why she sent me to kill you in order to get back at them. Pausing a bit, Senior Mu had to take a short moment toe to terms with revealing the biggest secret. Muzhen admires the young lord, thats why shes jealous of that mundane girl who could get the young lords love.
.
Now this came as quite the surprise for Bai Yan after hearing this explosive news. But isnt Muzhen older than the young lord? If I remember correctly, that woman could even be the guys mother based on her age group!
Shes never been much of a discriminatory when it came to ones age difference, after all, there are plenty of couples out there who are dozens of years apart.
However.
The issue here lies in the fact that Muzhen has a one-sided crush on the poor man, and even went out of her way to go after anyone whom shes jealous of?
Yes, its a shame that our young lord doesnt have the right to choose his own love interest.
What, are you implying Muzhen could force Yun Feng to marry her or something? Bai Yan asks, intrigued by the old mans odd sentence right there.
Its not Elder Muzhen who can force the young lord, its a goddess from the Celestial Realm who is forcing him.
Speaking of this goddess, Senior Mus attitude immediately took a turn for the better. His eyes were full of admiration and worship when speaking: That goddess is not only from the Celestial Realm, her position is extremely high as well. Do you know about the war between gods and demons from a millennium ago? They say its all because of her after she captivated the leaders of both sides.
Chapter 684 - Can’t Let Her Live (7)
Chapter 684 Cant Let Her Live (7)
Bai Yansplexion had gone dark over the im.
The demon lord. Does he mean Di Cang? But then who would be the leader of the gods?
All of a sudden, her mind remembers back to the battlefield where she dreamed of a encounter with that white dashing figure.
Can it be the white figure from there is their leader?
But what does this goddess have to do with the great war between gods and demons?
Now thats something you dont know. This goddess isnt only the mistress of the four sacred beasts, shes also the woman whom the demon lord and celestial lord fancied. But unlike the two men, the goddess herself only wanted an ordinary life with a regr man, thats how she encountered our young lord and fancied him!
Bai Yan became stupefied on the spot.
Immediately, a chill spreads across her body and causing that gaze to grow sharp.
The mistress of the four sacred beasts?
How funny ording to Suzakus telling, the four sacred beasts have always been my people!
Did I just get someone impersonating me?
And the reason for all this nonsense is to rob a man?
Perhaps able to sense the frosty air exuding out of Bai Yans dreaded face too, Senior Mus soul shrank into a tight ball out of fear right then. Did I say something wrong?
Go on, keep speaking. Pursing her lip, she urges the old man to continue.
Seeing his captor having no intention of instilling her fury upon him, the senior issues a immediate sigh of relief: Because of that reasoning, the chief wanted to bring the young lord back from his travels. Toplete the task, Elder Muzhen was then ordered with the mission to go in ce of the chief. Thats where she learned of the mundane female getting into a rtionship with the young lord. Naturally Muzhen wanted to break the rtionship off by proposing drastic means to everyone, but Zhongnan and Zhongbei objected to the idea and blocked it off along with the chiefs consent.
So thats the reason why Muzhen is filled with hatred for my two shifus? Drooping her eyes, amenting light flickers within Bai Yans pupil over the silly reason for the enmity.
Of course thats not the only reason, its what came afterwards that enraged her. The chief knew his son well so he grew suspicious of Muzhens story. To confirm the truth, he sent Zhongnan afterwards to bring back the young lord. The act alone was considered to be a insult, hence the bitter resentment.
When the story reached up to this part, Bai Yans lip had undoubtedly curved into a smirk for she could already guess whats toe: And ording to Muzhens personality and character, she didnt stop did she?
Of course not! The elder sent her own people in secret and assassinated the girl in question. Afterwards she just coined up a fake story saying the girl ran off to marry another mundane due to her falling into temptation. The only reason the lie even worked in the first ce was because that person didnt reveal her background so Zhongnans had no way to locate the mentioned female in the story.
Senior Mus seen firsthand how cruel Bai Yan could be so he didnt leave anything out from the incident from years ago. Though the old man himself didnt participate in the mission, hes still a close confidant so many details are privy to his ear. But its also because of this reason that he didnt realize something was very wrong. For example, the woman in front of himself right now had a very strong resemnce to the girl from back then!
Then what about my shifus injury, is it her doing as well? Musing for a moment, Bai Yan asks again.
Considering her own ability and insight, theres no way she couldnt see through to the hidden injuries suffered by Zhongnan and Zhongbei. Its very likely the reason why the two elders are stuck at their current level and unable to progress.
Yes, thats exactly it. Before that incident, the two brothers are both the first to enter into the middle level of the Monarch Rank and are both leading figures of the elder council. But since theyre not the type to be suspicious of others, Muzhen was able to secretly plot against them and caused their progress to stall without further advances.
Squinting her eyes, Bai Yans gaze now carried a gleam wanting to kill: Then why does she want to kill me? Is it just because I took them both as my shifu?
In Elder Muzhens mind, the two brothers owed her way too much and could never atone for their sins. To repay them back for this fact, she murdered their first disciple.
Inhaling deeply at thest bit, Bai Yan finally got it and didnt need anymore information: Fine then, out of consideration for the honesty you showed, I wont destroy your soul.
Chapter 685 - Can’t Let Her Live (8)
Chapter 685 Cant Let Her Live (8)
Senior Mus mood had just lightened up after hearing this, but just when hes about to give his thanks, Bai Yan had already flicked her finger to send the soul flying.
By the time hes returned to his sense after being thrown away, the mans soul had found himself trapped within his own body again.
You what have you done to me? In his fit of rage, the old man wanted to question the woman to only discover hes unable to speak.
Under normal circumstances, a persons soul would automatically leave the body and head off to the afterlife for reincarnation. But now hes found his soul unable to escape and stuck within his own body!
I only promised not to destroy your soul, I never mentioned anything about letting you go. Youve done so many bad things in this life and you still want to reincarnate? Snarling, Bai Yan sarcastically ridicules the old fool who still thinks he deserves another life.
She couldnt deny the original intent of getting close to the two brothers didnt have the best interest in mind, mainly to locate Dragony and the Blood Vines. However, shes not made of stone inside either, Bai Yan has emotions too. When one truly cares for her, she too would return the kindness. So, whether it be the group who harmed the two elders back then or those who does it now, the only oue would be death!
Hmm?
Sensing the approaching presence from afar, Bai Yan knew her time was up and moved quickly to lie down in order to pretend she fainted.
Not long after, two familiar figures hade into sight.
Zhongnan (older) could care less who the extra corpse belonged to right now, he only had his precious disciple in mind. Therefore, when he noticed the unconscious girl lying on the floor, he eximed and ran over in haste: My student!
Zhongbei (younger) reacted simrly, but instead of eximing, his first reaction was to scan the area with the most intense killing intent he could muster.
How dare an intrudere into our home and hurt my student!
Ughhh Seeing its about right, Bai Yan slowly rolled around and pretends to have just regained her consciousness. Shifu, whats going on?
Oh its wonderful that you are alright my student. Me and your second shifu was worried sick after sensing you were unprotected. We thought you might be in danger so we hurried over to check. Tell me, what happened before you passed out? Zhongnan asks with a relieved expression.
I dont know either Shifu. I was just training when this person suddenly attacked me from out of the blue. Next thing I knew was being knocked out and losing consciousness. Drooping her eyes to avoid contact, she felt very guilty about lying so she could only apologies inwardly.
Its not like Bai Yan wanted to deceive her two new shifus, but its just not the right timing yet. When things are ripe then she swears, she would definitely exin everything.
After hearing the brief exnation, the older brothers attention immediately switched to the corpse nearby. Making the coldest eye ever: Senior Mu! Damn this bastard, I recognize this dog anywhere!
It was precisely this bunch of thugs who murdered my disciple!
While Muzhen and her goons assumed the two brothers were na?ve and incapable of perceiving internal politics, its not entirely true. Theyre just not the type to stoop to using dirty means and wanted to openly bring the criminals to justice. Issue was, they never managed to figure out how or find a clue, hence their disheartened state.
I can feel the lingering energy of a Monarch Rank cultivator around here. I suspect a powerful master must have been passing by and managed to save our Yaner. The younger brother Zhongbei deduces after collecting the clues around the scene.
The news didnt fare well with the older Zhongnan at all though. Tensing up in the heart, his hands had formed a crunching ball. If we werent so lucky then wouldnt my disciple be..
Big brother, Zhongbei turns to his older brother with a confronting air, we cant let this go on any longer! Regardless of us having proof or not, its clear that old witch is going to continue to attack us regardless of the rules. The time for waiting and enduring is over!
Chapter 686 - Can’t Let Her Live (9)
Chapter 686 Cant Let Her Live (9)
Zhongnan remained silent for the longest time before eventually answering his brothers call for war. Muzhen has already broken through to the higher level of the Monarch Rank while we are still stuck at the mid-level...
One level of difference may not seem like much, however, when ones at their caliber, even an inch of improvement could mean a lifetime of effort. While theyre stuck in their current level for all these years, the rest of the elder council has either reached their level or even surpassed them.
I dont care! Zhongbei grew vicious in his voice, Back then I didnt rush off to kill that old witch because I couldnt bare to see the young lord stand alone without support. But now I cant take it anymore! Its either she dies or I die today!
After nearly twenty years of suppression, this old fe obviously couldnt take it anymore and would do anything to get even. Regardless of that being giving up his own life in exchange!
Shifu, Bai Yans voice suddenly interjects itself into the conversation. I just picked up a strange bottle while I was training. Minding having a look at what it is?
Making a look of surprise on their faces, Zhongnan and Zhongbei immediately turns to the indicated object: What did you find?
Disyed before the two brothers were a white porcin bottle of odd design.
This is....
As soon the cork was twisted open and allowed the fragrance to waft out, the two nearly fainted from the overwhelming smell. Though they didnt know exactly what the three pills were inside, their experience told them its something amazing because their bodies were taking in the surrounding energy like a vacuum. Thats something they havent felt in years ever since they fell victim to Muzhens scheme.
Exchanging a nce of astonishment with each other, both brothers suspected the pills might just be able to cure their injuries.
Yaner, where did you get this medicine? Did you really pick it up by ident? Downright shaking in his hand now, Zhongnan asks with a stern expression.
Putting on a doubtful and confused face in return, Bai Yan had a lot of trouble keeping up her act: Yaaa, I found it inside a cave up in the mountains. Is there a problem? Umm, I really did find it by ident.
OF COURSE THERES A PROBLEM! Although I dont know what exactly these three pills are but its very likely able to cure our injuries.
The two of you are hurt?!! Hurrying to get up from the floor now, Bai Yan makes the most awkward and fake look of someone being shocked by a hidden secret. Are you both okay? Where are you hurt?
If it was any other person out there, they would surely call out the womans horrible act. However, since these two brothers are putting all their trust into the lying fox over there, they didnt suspect a thing.
Maybe... Yaner is fated to be our savior, thats why she was able to pick up this medicine? Hesitating for a good moment, the younger Zhongbei offers his suggestion in a puzzled tone.
After all, this really was too coincidental even for him.....
In truth, this was no coincidence at all, Bai Yans been preparing these Dan pills for some time now during the past few days. And as a precaution, she even went the extra mile to make three pills instead of two just so it doesnt rouse suspicion. Well, not that it would help when her acting was so poorly done that even an idiot would notice something was fishy.
Disciple, you should rest for today since you just went through something so extreme. Dont worry, your two shifus here would definitely get revenge for you! A gleam of killing intent instantly takes hold of Zhongnans iris after saying that.
Muzhen...
If she had stopped causing trouble then thats that, but now shes having the nerve to harm my newly acquired apprentice. Shes asking for it! We will make her pay for everything. Blood for blood, death for death!
Chapter 687 - Can’t Let Her Live (10)
Chapter 687 Cant Let Her Live (10)
Patting that hand to remove the dust from her hand, Bai Yan watches from behind as her two shifus carried off the assassin and pill in order to conduct their own business.
I should go look for Xiachen too, its gettingte and the little rascal must be getting into so much trouble right now. She murmurs this to herself, afraid what might be of the city if she doesnt retrieve her son soon.
..
The Ho household.
Currently standing in front of a full-length mirror was Ho Cui Cui. The girls currently measuring up her newfound figure with satisfaction and glee.
Who?
Suddenly, a movement near the doorway had caught the girls attention, causing her to swing herself around to peer over in the direction. To her surprise, it was a small little fox that instantly won her heart over under the glistening sun.
Though she could easily recognize it as being the very same one who harmed herself at the restaurant, no female could possibly endure this level of cuddliness.
Fine, I wont me you since you are so cute. Now you just need to be my pet.
Oh little fox, I didnt even go looking for you and now youre knocking at my door on your own? Smiling right up to her eyes, Ho Cui Cuis existence exuded an aura of deviousness as she got closer to the little guy. Be happy, I am a kindhearted person, as long as you be my pet then I can ignore the fact that you hurt me.
Just bringing such a cute fox out as a pet is enough to make others jealous of me.
But just as the girls hand was about to touch the foxs face, thats when Bai Xiachen did the unexpected and bit her fingers hard!
Ah! Screaming out in pain, the former chubby girl hurries to retract that hand. Infuriated in her voice: Damn fox, how dare you ignore my goodwill! Im telling you now, I am the benefactor of that Huan Yin so you better not go against me!
In order to not let Ho Cui Cui be exposed, Mu Leng had more than once instilled the idea into her brain that shes the one who jumped into the river. Over time, the lie had be a fact in this delusionary girls head.
To be clear, though Huan Yin herself wasnt capable of cultivating due to her body at birth, it still doesnt change the fact that the Mirage household was one of the four major families within the Misty Fairy House. And to be able to reach such height meant they arent to be trifled with, even for the leading family.
For Bai Xiachen who witnessed everything on the boat that day, he naturally showed a dubious face over the im.
Huan Yin? Isnt she the woman who Mother saved that day in the river?
But isnt the benefactor supposed to be Mother? How did it be this person here instead?
Not waiting for the little fox to understand, Ho Cui Cui has already taken a bag from the side in order to sack the kid. But thats not going to work against an agile and flexible fox would it?
Swinging to the side in a smooth dodging motion, Bai Xiachen retaliates with a razor sharp sh with his w, leaving behind five bloody marks in the process.
Chapter 688 - Can’t Let Her Live (11)
Chapter 688 Cant Let Her Live (11)
Ah! Ho Cui Cui once again exims. Filled with burning rage in those eyes this time, she makes a pounce for the tiny critter in hopes of catching it. Sadly, she couldnt even catch a strand of hair let alone the sly moving fox.
In hindsight, Bai Xiachen was able to nimbly dodge the girl with ease as they ran around the room. For this reason, the once tidy ce was now a mess due to Ho Cui Cui bumping into everything. The chairs were scattered, the table knocked and the vases shattered.
Because of the loudmotioning from this wing, it didnt take long for the rest of the Ho family members toe running in order to investigate.
Knowing this wouldnt be good if theres more people around, Bai Xiachen figured its time he made himself scarce and bolted for the outside.
In the crowded streets of the market, a little fox was scurrying off at top speed for the Zhong Manors direction.
Ive been away for over half a hour already, Mother must be really worried..
Just as the image of Bai Yans grumpy face was all thats in the kids head, a pair of feet had suddenlye in front of him and blocked his path. Naturally the boy was annoyed by the interruption and looked up questioningly. In that instant, his eyes instantly turned into a raging red after seeing the purplish robe and silvery hair.
Meanwhile on the receiving end, the majestic man only showed surprise and joy before it devolved into a stinging pain over the foxs appearance.
This was his son whos been harmed, and his wife was nowhere to be seen.
Wheres your mother? The mans voice sounded hoarse and dry as he asked.
No one knows but himself how hard it was without his family. If not for the faith inside that it would be alright, Di Cang mightve given up already.
Issue was, State Teacher only managed to predict Bai Yans approximate whereabout of being at the Misty Fairy House. As to the exact location, he hasnt had a clue.
Take me to her. Full of bitter sadness inside, the once proud demon lord was now a pleading father who only wants his family back.
This of course didnt go unnoticed by the little fox and nearly won him over even. However, the pain caused by the fraud and the lies were too deep. Eventually the boy dismisses his own wavering self.
I cant go soft, I cant betray Mother, and I cant let anyone bring harm to Mother again!
Xiachen! the man picks the boy up before its toote, I can give you a exnation for what happened before.
Despite the desperateness in his voice, the toddler didnt want to hear any of it. He kept his ears covered with those paws to show he had no intent of listening.
I wont listen! I wont listen! This baddie hurt Mother so much, I will never forgive him!
Seeing his old man wasnt going to let him go at this rate, Bai Xiachen did what any child would do and that was to bite down harshly at those hands. In the next second blood began to flow out of the palm from the bite wounds.
Di Cang didnt relent and simply made a frown in light of this. He knows this was his only chance. If he misses this opportunity to right things then its likely his wife and son would never show themselves again!
Fortunately his perseverance seems to have worked because the kid eventually relented.
Why did Baddie Father not stop me? Considering his strength he could easily stop me from making him bleed, so why?
Chapter 689 - Impersonate (1)
Chapter 689 Impersonate (1)
Wheres your mother? the man asks again with a deeper sound signature.
Against that constant pleading, the baby fox unconsciously softens up once more. However, whenever he does so, the image of Bai Yans bloodied up body from that day instantly reemerges and strengthens his resolve.
Huffing a snort, he deliberately swings his head to the side in order to ignore the pain from the mans eye.
Xiachen, the man from that day wasnt me.
Really? Suspiciously sneaking a peak, the baby fox didnt know whether to believe that exnation or not. What if hes here to pursue Mother in order to finish the job?
Flickering with light over that possibility, those sneaky blue eyes grew cunning like hes just thought up a n. And since Di Cang only had the thought of reuniting with his wife again, the demon lord naturally couldnt catch onto the boys inner thought.
Under those pleading eyes of this father, Bai Xiachen eventually nodded.
You agree? Trembling in his hand, the man had to take a good moment to take in this reality for its too much for his heart.
Unfortunately for him though, instead of heading for the Zhong Manors location like they should, the baby fox went in theplete opposite way and intends to lead the man astray. Di Cang could doubt anyone, but not his son. As such, he followed with a sense of ecstasy at the eventual reunion of his wife.
Zhong Manor.
Bai Yan had searched every nook and cranny she could think of already. Whether it be the back mountain or the nearby city streets, she couldnt locate her son at all. After a long while of musing, she figured theres only one other location she didnt look yet and that was the Dragon River. Xiachen mustve went to look for Tsing Yi at the bottom of the river. No matter, I will go have a look over there regardless.
Out of her own urgency, the woman didnt leave any word behind for her two shifus and headed directly for the river. To her surprise, there were a lot, and by a lot she meant a ton of people scouring the river bank at the moment when she arrives.
What going on here, why is there so many people around? Furrowing that tightly knotted brow, she asks one of the bystanders.
You dont know yet? The one being asked was a teenager who appeared quite taken aback by the strange question, Arent you also a member of our Misty Fairy House? How could you not know when something this big happened?
Bai Yans face showed a look of embarrassment: I havent been out for a long time so Im kind of out of the loop.
My two shifus only told me to keep away from the Dragon River, never did they mention about anything else like the ce being a huge attraction. What if they discover Tsing Yis location?
Just as Bai Yans contemting the risks of this continuing, the youth speaks up again and kept going: It is said that a few days ago there appeared a genius youngdy during the Youth Convention. Not only did this person cure the Mirage familys Huan Yin of her physical condition, she also saved the girl and another from the dragons that attacked the boat. For that reason, everyones now out and about in search of that missingdy.
Making a face of disbelief and shock, Did my actions that day raise such a huge sensation? And, I didnt know until now?
Weve found her!
Suddenly, a wave of joy interrupts her train of thought and instantly attracted the attention of all from the front.
Looking over, she herself could see two young maids currently supporting a woman out of the Dragon River. Just like how she was that day, this individual had on a veil to cover up the better part of the blood smeared face while the dress grew sticky to the body as a result of the water.
Whats going on here, didnt I instruct Goldy and Silvery to not drag anyone into the water again? Why are there still people falling into the Dragon River? She frowns and became rather perplexed by the scene.
Chapter 690 - Impersonate (2)
Chapter 690 Impersonate (2)
Its just that.
When Bai Yan saw the womans figure, her initial reaction was a stupefied expression of someone seeing a ghost.
Sure, she couldnt see the womans face from her angle, but the fact that the figure looked so simr to her own was uncanny. Take the clothes for example, its exactly as the one she wore that day on the boat!
Just when Bai Yan was rather puzzled and didnt know what to make of this, another voice had cut in and pulled her attention away.
Move aside please, everyone move aside please! Miss Mu Leng ising through!
Mu Leng?
The name immediately caused her face to go heavy.
To tell the truth, even if the girl did somewhat offend herself on the boat that day, Bai Yan didnt really take it to heart. After all, its just some random person whom she met on a single outing. But Mu Lengs the student of Elder Muzhen, that makes her an enemy!
Yes, this woman is the person who saved Huan Yin that day. I remember her. Mu Leng mildly says this aftering up to the river bank.
Pheww!
The people were all heaving a puff of relief after hearing this because the rescue efforts could finallye to an end. Though it did strike them as odd that a woman could survive for several days on end inside the water, it doesnt change the fact that the person has been found.
Bai Yan on the other hand didnt feel so rxed like the rest of them though. Her instincts are directing her to a certain theory.
If all of this was only to save the woman that just fell into the water then it could still be coincidence, but Mu Lengs involvement? Thats just too ridiculous! This was clearly a ploy for something else.
Squinting her eyes, a frosty gleam shes within Bai Yans iris.
UUphooph! The rescued woman coughs twice as she threw up the water in her lungs. Showing confusion as she opened her eyes: This is where am I? Am I still alive?
You neednt be afraid. You are safe now. Mu Lengs voice sounded incredibly soft and warm, Now first tell us what happened under the river.
The womans body shook like shes still frightened by the experience before going over the previously discussed story. I was dragged away by those two dragons and locked inside a pce. They didnt feed me for days and I was starving throughout the imprisonment. In the end I had to use a lot of energy before eventually finding an opening to escape from the pce.. I didnt expect the location to be under the river so I nearly drowned as soon as I got out.
Understanding this was enough in their fake story, Mu Leng hurries to signal her men to take the person away: Thisdy is obviously very shook still from the experience. Take her back to the Mu Manor and have some of my maids cater to her needs. Having said that, the high-standingdy then straightens up to face the focused crowd: And I, need to go report this to the chief.
Yes, Miss Mu Leng. The guard respectfullyplied and retreated away.
From beginning to end, Bai Yan was watching this from behind the crowd and became rather amused by the tant lie.
When trouble befalls you from Heaven then there is still hope of avoidance; but when you ask for it then there is no hope of escape. Since Mu Leng is courting her own death then why should I stop her?!
Since entering the Mu Manor after being led here, Ho Cui Cui hadnt stopped exploring for even a minute. Shes too excited inside knowing this might all be within her grasp soon, especially that back mountain which stretches for miles on end.
Miss Ho, a maid hurriedlyes to report, Miss Huan Yin ising.
This immediately warranted a hopeful look from the excited woman, Hurry and let her in.
Yes, Miss Ho.
In no time at all, the maid had returned from the front with another person in toe.
Chapter 691 - Impersonate (3)
Chapter 691 Impersonate (3)
Miss Huan Yin, Ho Cui Cui coughs awkwardly to clear her throat after seeing how quick the girl ran over. Saving you is something I should duly do, theres no need for you to bow to me.
In the ignorant wenchs mind, all those amazing people should have some level of air around their themselves to differentiate from themon folks. And since she herself had be Huan Yins savior, she mustnt lose out and decides to act smart to put on the act. Unfortunately for the once chubby fool, thats a total miss on her end.
Nearlying to a stumbling halt, the hopeful guest known as Huan Yin now shows a wary look. When did I bow to her, howe I didnt know?
Miss Ho, whats wrong with your voice? Why do I feel like your voice has changed? She asks, pursing her lip in the process.
Thankfully Ho Cui Cui herself still had a veil on right now, otherwise the expression she made in that instant wouldve been a big giveaway.
Oh, Im just a little ufortable in the throat. Its normal for someones voice to change after going through what I did. It will heal in due time.
Nodding her head in understanding, Huan Yin immediately asked again with another idea: I have here some medicine to help heal your weakened body, would you like some?
This. Theres no need, Ho Cui Cui hurries to shake her head. With my ability and strength, a little injury like this is nothing. So Miss Huan Yin, is there anything you need ining to see me?
Now the wariness was quickly growing inside her. Huan Yin may not know why but something iffy was up and she couldnt quite figure out why.
Miss Ho, where is that fox of yours? Forcing a smile, she decides to go in a roundabout way to get some more information.
Fox? Staring wide eyed, Ho Cui Cui became puzzled.
That was enough for the already suspicious girl to reaffirm theres something really wrong here. Huan Yin and Bai Yan may not be actual friends, but that doesnt mean shes blind. During the ride on the Dragon Boat, the girl could see how important that silvery fox was to the veiled female.
You know, the silvery fox you were keeping by your arms length at all times during the incident?
Silvery fox?
Getting anxious as well now knowing shes screwed up, the fake hurries to make up a lie using a soft tone: My poor fox was eaten by the dragons that day.
So thats why, not going to start prying, Huan Yin knew shes overstepped her boundries after seeing the fake sorrow in the other sides face. Taking a step back, Miss Ho, I came today in order to thank you for saving me. In addition, Im also here to formally invite you to my home for a visit after your injuries are healed. My father would like to personally thank you for the deed. Its gettingte and I should stop disturbing your rest.
Aehhh! The first instinct Ho Cui Cui had there after hearing this was to reach out to stop this. Unfortunately for this deceiving wench, Huan Yins legs were much faster than those fingers.
Sighing over the departing figure: That Huan Yin is too kind to me, shes obviously only leaving so fast in order to let me rest. No matter, I will grace her with my presence once Im in good health.
Quit worrying you fool. The impersonation worked, otherwise she wouldnt have invited yourself to her home just now. She kept murmuring this to herself as if its some kind of spell.
Back outside the Mu Manors doorway, Huan Yin was just about to board her carriage when the maid she brought along spoke up: Miss, werent you really excited to meet Miss Ho? Why did you, back there?
Halting in her step over that question, she turns and stared meaningfully into the general direction of the inside: This person, somethings not quite right about her.
What? the maid exims.
I dont know why but I just feel theres something very wrong about her. Though my interaction with the woman that day is short and brief, but the air and temperament this Ho Cui Cui gave me ispletely different. Biting her lip, Huan Yin knew she couldnt let this slide: Were going back first, I need to let my father know about this so he can investigate the matter further!
Chapter 692 - Impersonate (4)
Chapter 692 Impersonate (4)
After having the whole rescue efforting to a close, Bai Yan didnt leave like the rest and spent a good amount of time searching the river bank for her sons whereabout to no avail..
Frowning now, Can it be, something happened to him?
Its then a slight rustling sound had caught her attention. From her angle Bai Yan could see theres a heavily injured fatty thats leaning against the main trunk of a tree up ahead. The man was literally covered in blood as a result of the sword imbedded into his chest, indicating how severe that wound was.
She wanted to go get a closer look, but when she took a step forward, the noise from her footsteps had obviously scared the individual and roused him to make a run for it.
Not going to let this slide, Bai Yan does a sh step and blocked the fattys path: It looks like your body is quite special if you can still run in your current state.
Oh greatdy, please let me go, just pretend Im a fart and toss me away. Kneeling as his first reaction, the fatty gets down on the floor and begs with all his might.
Exin to me then, why did you run as soon as you saw me, and are you pleading for your life? Crossing her arms around the chest, Bai Yan smirks with confidence like shes not afraid let him know shes still unaware of whats going on.
Ive told Mu Lengs people about you buying the ticket from me and also gave them a portrait of your face. I was scared, thats why I did that when they threatened me.
The fatty merchant thought this was a form of payback for outing her, hence the reason why he would be so frightened after seeing Bai Yan blocking his path.
Whats with your injury then?
From the very beginning Bai Yans been suspecting something was up when Mu Leng showed up so perfectly after the girl was salvaged from the water. Now its beginning to make total sense.
Its the Mu Manors people, the fatty puckers his lip to the side in discontent. Those people were afraid of me exposing this matter to others, thats why they sent assassins after me. Luckily my heart grew on the wrong side of my body and allowed me to avoid dying.
Do you want revenge? Now Bai Yans tone was getting cold and serious.
Revenge? The fatty quickly waves hand in a panic, shaking his head to get the point through. Please dont make this joke with me. Mu Leng is Elder Muzhens disciple. In the entire elder council, that old woman has more than enough power to crush a lowly grunt like me and cover it up without anyone knowing.
Oh, is that so? Nodding at the mans insistence, If you are not interested in revenge then I wont force you. However, I am a woman of standard. Any debt must be paid in equal exchange. Regarding the part about you revealing me to Mu Leng, I expect you to repay me with your life aspensation.
Originally the fatty merchant was already getting ready to issue a sigh of relief, but to hear this threatening statement from out of the blue, he could literally cry tears of foul!
And you call that not forcing me? How do you expect me to refuse when youre threatening my life!
All serious in return: Of course Im not forcing you, just that I like equal exchanges. Who told you to expose me to those people?
Crying in grievance now, the fat merchant knew hes now on the hook: Then what do you want me to do?
Nothing much, only youing out at the critical moment to act as a witness. And as an extra measure of safety, you will follow me from now on.
Chapter 693 - Impersonate (5)
Chapter 693 Impersonate (5)
Why do I feel like following you is even more dangerous? Puckering his lip to the side, the fat merchant had an aching sensation this couldnt be good.
Talk about bad karma. If he knew things would devolve into such a dangerous state then he wouldve never gotten greedy and sold the ticket to this devilish woman.
What are you still standing there for? If you can still move thene with me now. Giving only a nce, Bai Yan turns for the Zhong Manor where her shifus should still be busy doing their own thing.
Xiachen mightve already went back by now since it is gettingte. A grumbling tummy always gets the best of him.
As much as the fatty merchant wanted to resist, he knew well enough that the woman in front of himself far exceeded his own strength. In the end he could only begrudgingly follow from behind until they arrived at their destination.
You are Elder Zhongnan and Zhongbeis people? the man asks with astonishment in his eyes.
They are my shifus, Bai Yan returns with a slight nod.
This
If she is their disciple then why didnt she receive an invitation slip that day?
Growing increasingly wary after thinking of that part, the fatty still knew he must get a clearer answer if he were to continue on with this n: I didnt know the two elders had another disciple. From what I hear, they only had one from twenty years ago. After that person died in a freak ident, the two elders have been in a tumbling spiral downwards ever since.
Halting in her step, Bai Yan swings around using a rather intimidating stance: I will get revenge for my shifus!
Dont tell me While watching that fierce reaction, the fatty merchant suddenly came down with an ominous idea: The one who killed your senior, its Elder Muzhens people isnt it?
If not for that reason then why would she go through so much trouble to topple Muzhen and Mu Leng?
Turning that fierce face into a condescending one, Bai Yan stares down at the person like hes a dead man: You know, knowing too much is not good for the faint of heart. The more they know, the quicker they die.
The threat nearly made the fatty pee himself right then and there. Whatever he wanted to say next, hes lost it for he knows, hes now in a wolfs den and could no longere back out.
Miss, I still have something to do so Ill take my leave first.
If everything fails then retreat is always the best solution. I dont want to get caught up in between the power struggle of two elder factions!
But before he could make it a single step out of the front door, two muscr men had blocked off his path. Gulping over this, he swings around again: Miss, what does it take for you to spare me?
Smiling like a smug monster in human skin, Bai Yan makes aforting pat on the mans shoulder which only increased the already tense air: Dont worry, I promised to keep you safe so thats exactly what Im going to do. The two of them will be responsible for your protection, and if you want to be even safer, all you have to do is keep within a hundred meters of me at all times.
In light of that statement, the fatty only found his life increasingly shorter like it wont be very long before he meets his end.
Please mdy, I still have young ones and old ones to look after in my life, please have some mercy.
One more word and I will let you meet your maker this instant. Squinting those eyes, her tone turned threatening.
Sure enough, the other side immediately shuts that mouth and didnt utter another word.
I have something to do still so you can walk around the ce on your own if you like. Remember though, do not leave the Zhong Manors premise.
Signaling the two muscr men in the back to take the person away to his quarter, she then turns to her own residence in search of the naughty little fox. Bai Yan thought the boy wouldve returned by now for sure, but after much searching and flipping, there were no signs of the little rascal. Now the mothers starting to truly worry and panic.
Where exactly did my son go? If it was under normal circumstances, he would definitelye back and tell me first if hes staying outte.
Just when this mothers struggling to decide on her next course of action, a guard from the front hade in to report: Miss, someone is seeking an audience with you.
See me?
Slightly frowning: Let him inside.
Yes mdy. Affirming with a nod, the guard quickly retreats for the task.
Not long after, the supposed guest had arrived at her courtyard. It was a man wearing a golden colored robe with eyes curiously scanning the surroundings. When he finally noticed Bai Yans existence though, that curious face promptly lit up and he ran over like a overjoyed kid.
Chapter 694 - Impersonate (6)
Chapter 694 Impersonate (6)
Mis
He had wanted to follow Tsing Yis way of calling Bai Yan his mistress, but after thinking it through when its a public ce, he decides to stuff the thought back down. I am Goldy.
Goldy?
Blinking in astonishment, Bai Yan hurries to signal the maids and guards nearby to go: All of you retreat first and leave us to ourselves.
Yes mdy.
Due to her being Zhongnan and Zhongbeis disciple, everyone within the estate now takes her as the third highest authority. Aside from the two elders themselves, the womans words arew.
Once theyre alone again, Bai Yan got right to the point: Why did youe all of sudden?
Its the little master, he told me to bring you a message Mistress. He said he will return in a few days due to a matter at hand.
Making a slight frown: My son needs to be away for a few days?
Xiachen is always so clingy, why would he suddenly want to leave for a few days?
I dont know either but the little master told me he is very safe and would return on his own.
I see, exhaling a long sigh, you can go back first then.
Although she doesnt know what her son intends to do during this period, it didnt matter because Bai Yans trust in her son remains strong. As long as hes not in danger then its fine!
Mistress, the human formed Goldy suddenly starts to wiggle awkwardly like a shy little child. Lady Tsing Yi told me to stay with you for protection and that shes fine with only Silvery by her side.
Musing over the idea, it didnt long for her toe to a conclusion. Fine then, you can stay. But tell me first, how did my son get in contact with you?
This Goldy scratches his head and puts on the broadest cheek eating grin hes ever made: I gave him a transmission stone before you and the little master leftst time. It was something I picked up by ident one day.
But Xiachen cant speak in his current state, how did you understand him?
Thats not an issue Mistress. As long as he speaks to me using his heart then I can understand his message.
The knowledge instantly causes the womans eye to flicker with light: Do you remember where you found the transmission stone?
Its over at the dragon ns side.
Dragon n?
Rubbing her chin in contemtion, Why not, I need to go there sooner orter anyways.
Ill send someone to arrange a room for youter. You can stay here for now.
Okay. Goldy was now giggling with glee, the pr opposite of what a huge ferocious dragon should look like.
Meanwhile at the same time in a not so far away mountain, the little rascal of a fox had just finished tucking away the transmission stone in his possession.
Goldy will bring my message to Mother, then Mother wont have to worry about me..
But before Bai Xiachen could enjoy his momentary victory, a tall shadow from behind had enveloped his tiny body, thus causing the poor kid to freeze right on the spot.
Is your mother really in a ce like this? the mans voice was hoarse and somber as he asked.
The little fox nodded in quick session. Against that innocent child look, it would be difficult for one to doubt his sincerity. Issue was, the one making the question was Di Cang, the demon lord and ruler of the Demon Realm. Theres no way he would fall for his own sons trick.
Arching his lip into a cheeky smirk, This rascal really think I cant hear his message just now does he? Theres nothing I cant intercept at this range. Whatever, as long as he cant ovee that hole in his heart then he wont take me to his mother. I will need to think of something to fix this.
Xiachen, are you hungry? I just caught a pheasant so why I dont make a roast for you, how about it?
Normally Bai Xiachen would never deny an offering of food, however, the image of Di Cang blowing up the kitchen from thest time he was inside their home still lingers vividly in his mind. Therefore, his first answer was to shake his head around like a rocking drum.
But whether it be a yes or no, the demon lord didnt care. Ignoring the expression of his sons distraught face, he sweeps his sleeve and summoned up a pile of branches where he immediately shot out a fireball to light it up.
Chapter 695 - Impersonate (7)
Chapter 695 Impersonate (7)
The little fox definitelycked confidence in his old mans culinary skills, but that soon changed after he got his first whiff of the barbecue scent in the air. All of a sudden, theres now a drooling kid who kept trying to resist the temptation despite that constant peeking from the corner of his eye.
After half an hourter, Di Cang readily tosses the roasted pheasant over to the boys side where he immediately took a huge bite out of the flesh like a hungry animal. The vor and aroma were overflowing, filling his jaws and taste bud to the brim of intoxication.
Then realizing the fault in his manners, Bai Xiachen at least had some consciousness left in his gluttonous self. Ripping one of the legs off, he tosses it back over to the watching demon lord like its his form of kindness.
Di Cang on the other hand honestly didnt expect this from the boy. The kids always been quite resistant to his existence, thats why this act actually shook him somewhat and made him get a true sense of being a father.
The one who hunted you and your mother really wasnt me before, and Ive dealt with them already.
Sadly, the boy only had the roast pheasant in mind right now so none of those sincere words even reached his ears, let alone sway the kids opinion.
Truly, only a mother would know their son the best. Exactly like Bai Yan predicted, the grumbling stomach alwayses out on top for this little glutton.
What do I have to do to get you to take me to your mother? As long as you tell me then I will promise anything. Di Cang once again pleads using his gentlest tone.
Shaking his little head after a good moment of musing, Nope, I mustnt bring Baddie Father to see Mother, otherwise Mother will surely beat him away. And. I havent even forgiven him yet.
Xiachen, if Im not wrong, you fell into a frenzied state before did you not?
Frenzied? The little fox blinks and blinks, confused by the term. Whats that?
He knew only to protect his mother back then and to kill anyone who wants to bring her harm. As for everything else, he didnt have a clue remaining in his already hazy memory.
From the very beginning I could tell theres a mysterious force contained within your blood. I had thought it would take several more years before that power breaks forward, but it seems it can longer wait.
Bringing the fox into his arms, the man leisurely leans against the nearby tree like a magnificent sculpture.
Naturally Bai Xiachen would struggle at the contact, after all, hes still quite upset at his old man. But a baby fox would remain a baby fox, theres no way he could overpower a fully-grown mans binding hands.
Dont move. Di Cangs finger taps down at the boys temple.
In an instant, a cool stream of energy flows into that body, causing a wave of refreshing tension to take hold. Eventually a pleased groaning sound escaped the boys mouth. His appearance was no different from a kitty cat being petted with its eyes closed. Then just as the pleasurable massage was at its peak, the stream of energy suddenly stopped, causing him to wince and look up in puzzlement.
At this moment Di Cangsplexion didnt look good at all despite the smirk he held. In fact, the voice hes making carried a trace of weakness.
Originally I wanted to wait a bit longer for my strength to restore itself, but its clear that cannot wait anymore. Remember, what I did will onlyst for two years. Afterwards the rest is up to yourself, otherwise the mysterious power will return and cause havoc in your own body.
Making a muffled howl at his old mans weakened state, the kids big blue eyes were filled with water.
Im fine, I just need a bit of rest.
After saying that, the demon lord then carefully ced his son down to take a proper posture. With his eyes closed, hes now in a meditative state under the setting sunset, giving him an almost holy and Buddhist look.
Under normal situations, Bai Xiachen wouldve made a bolt for home by this stage considering everything hes been through. However, against the fatigued appearance of the man here, he just couldnt move.
Chapter 696 - Impersonate (8)
Chapter 696 Impersonate (8)
Sprawling down to his old man, Bai Xiachen would on asion shoot up a nce up from time to time check the mans status. This act continued until the kid could hear the breathing growing more and more smoothly, which was a good sign and the signal for his unease to settle down.
Xiachen, I am a little thirsty, can you get some water for me? After some time, Di Cang awakes and smiles down at the boy who was still around resting.
The kid didnt act up like usual, only giving a quick nod before hurrying off to the river not far away from their location. If only Bai Xiachen had taken a moment to think this request through then he wouldve remembered something crucial. For a powerful master, not eating or drinking for months on end wouldnt be an issue at all, so the fact that the great demon lord would ask him to get water shouldve been a huge red g for something strange.
Sure enough, as soon as that little figure finished disappearing from view, Di Cangsplexion could no longer keep up the fa?ade and instantly turned into an unhealthy shade of white where he ended up puking blood from his mouth.
It looks like its still too early to be using my strength like that, but if I didnt then he would be at constant danger of suffering a rpse from his own powers.
Wiping the trail of blood smeared to his chin, this father didnt regret the fact. Hes only annoyed that the effort and cost didnt quite match up to what his expectations wanted. After all, the original n was to wait till they meet up with Bai Yan first before tackling the issue, but that thought went out the window after he noticed the urgency in his sons body.
Thoughts aside, Di Cang knew he must get his act together before the boy notices his condition. Hurrying to scatter the ground with dirt, he covers up the blood he made.
Good timing too because as soon as he was done, the little fox had returned with the water using a makeshift bowl using a bamboo leaf.
Smiling at this, the man didnt hesitate and readily took a drink from his sons generosity. Why didnt you leave just now? he asks with a pleased undertone.
Towards his old mans inquisitive question, Bai Xiachen honestly didnt know what to make of it either aside from swinging his head repeatedly. Its true he wanted to leave as well and return to his mothers side, but those legs refused to budge for some reason!
Maybe its because I cant bear it??Hanging his head, the kid wanted to reprimand himself for getting soft.?I wont betray Mother still!
Dont worry, I wont force you to take me to your mother for theing days. Di Cang needed only a nce to understand what his sons thought patterns were so he didnt press the matter.
Really?
Lighting up in joy, the little fox looks up at his old man happily.
But you have to stay within my sight during this period while we are together. Catching the little guy into his grasp again, he dryly states his terms.
Theres no way he could let this fe go. If he does then how was he supposed to find his wife again?
The little fox desperately nodded in return,?As long as he doesnt force me to go find Mother then anything can be negotiated.
Come, Ive found a cave earlier so we will go there to recuperate.
While the father and son were having some bonding time together, Bai Yan on the other hand was busy training in her own residence so none of the members in this family were able to learn of the major event taking ce within the Dragon River.
Its nothing much really, only that Silvery had been caught by the members of the Misty Fairy House after the careless dragon went out for a stroll. Normally the slithering serpent could easily suppress a group of fighters merely by using his draconian aura, but this was one of the three major powers out there. One master couldnt do the task doesnt mean a dozen masters couldnt.
Chapter 697 - Impersonate (9)
Chapter 697 Impersonate (9)
Elder Muzhen. Upon seeing the arrival of this old beauty and her disciple, those who were already standing at the Dragon River promptly moved aside to create a path for them.
Mmm. Giving a confident nod, Muzhen slowly strode towards the front where a heavily bruised up dragon was lying there on the shore.
Due to therge numbers of wounds and injuries, Silvery was now panting heavily despite the ferocious re hes giving to the surrounding crowd.
Is this the dragon that tried to attack the dragon boat that day? Coming up to the captive, Muzhen stares down condescendingly at the dragon to express her own opinion: Howe theres only one here? I remember in the reports there were two that day, wheres thest one?
Shifu, we can have our people go down again to search the waterbed. The Dragon River is only so big, theres no room for the other one to hide at this point. Offering up the suggestion, Mu Leng grins maliciously at the impending treasure shes about to get.
Dragons are full of precious materials, right down to its nucleus core. For example, the scales could be used to craft weapons or armors C which are invaluable to a cultivator who needs a personal gear inbat. Then theres the flesh of the serpent. Ignoring the delicious taste thats been spouted since tales of old, the benefits from digesting a b of said meat would outweigh the danger of ying one of these legendary creatures because of the great boost to ones bodily functions.
You are right my dear, nodding at her students suggestion, Muzhen signals her people to dive. All of you go now, I want that second dragon captured and ced before my eyes!
Silvery roared out at the humans as soon as he overheard their n. Despite the heavy injuries and bruises he sustained, his huge body once again moves to take an aggressive stance.
Lady Tsing Yi is still inside the river. I cant let any of these human down there!
Hmm? Furrowing her brow at the offensive disy by the serpent, Muzhen needed no further reason to attack. Forming a fist, she sends a direct blow against Silverys main body.
You dare to block me? Youre asking for death!
Bang!
Swinging around and making a heavy thud against the shore, Silvery found his strengthpletely leaving him this time. He couldnt even raise his head anymore after that hit.
No. If things continue like this then Lady Tsing Yi will surely be in danger. I must notify Goldy!
In-between the blurring haziness thats swiftly overtaking the poor dragons consciousness, he could see the humans are quickly moving towards the body of water.
Above the Zhong Manor, an extremely thick and powerful gush of energy was quickly gathering and converging in the sky above this estate. From afar, it would look like a storm was brewing.
Boom!
Suddenly, strikes of lightning began to rain down at the ground, covering the sky with a gloominess of a forming hurricane. As a result, all of those elders and powerful individuals had be rmed and had started to investigate.
That is someone breaking through into the higher level of the Monarch Rank?
It looks like itsing from the general direction of the Zhong Manor.
Zhong Manor? Is it the Zhong brothers? But arent those two seriously injured and could no longer progress in this lifetime? How can they suddenly make a breakthrough after so many years of nothing? I bet its some other master passing through their home and decided to hunker down for a breakthrough.
The Zhong brothers can still break into the higher level of the Monarch Rank? Dont kid around!
In any case, we should inform the chief and madam first.
Exchanging a look with each, the group of elders decides to consult with the leading family first before taking action.
We will go to the Zhong Manor first to investigate. By then we will know who is having a breakthrough. Chief Wu Wei makes his decision after listening in on the information hes given.
The man originally wanted to summon Ho Cui Cui since hes heard from Huan Yin that theyve rescued the girl, but hes the chief. When a high-level Monarch Rank master appears then he must divert his attention that way since he must put the Misty Fairy House before his own family.
Chapter 698 - Impersonate (10)
Chapter 698 Impersonate (10)
After saying this, the chief then firmly walked towards the door where her wife soon followed from behind. Jun Tian Yue (wife) may be quite anxious inside to meet thess who managed to cure Huan Yin of her condition, but this mother knew she mustnt go out of line in times like these.
Inside the Zhong Manor, Bai Yan had only just opened her eyes after meditating when she overheard the heartyughs of two familiar seniors. Next thing she knew they had barged into her room with the biggest grin shes seen so far after getting to know them both.
Haha,ssie, you really are our blessing. Not only did the medicine you found cure us of our old injuries, it also helped us break into the higher level of the Monarch Rank.
In truth, these two old fes were well into theirte stages of making a breakthrough back in the day, just that due to the injury they sustained they were unable toplete the task.
With the superior strength, they now have the capital to confront Muzhen.
It has nothing to do with me Shifu, its entirely your own fortune. Standing up to greet them, Bai Yan puts on a genuine smile of her own.
But before the three could rejoice in the moment, the door was once again mmed open. Coming in was Goldy in his frantic state: Mistress, something major has happened!
Frowning at this: Whats going on?
I and Silvery are twins so I can sense his injury. Mistress, it must be those people who are searching the river, theyve hurt him. If Lady Tsing Yi were to be found by them. I fear it will spell herdyships doom!
If it was a hundred years ago then no one in the Misty Fairy House could be the dragonesss opponent. However, Tsing Yis been seriously injured since that event so shes unable to fight, let alone defend herself.
Were going to the Dragon River now! Bai Yan loudly proims this, her eyes sharp and dangerous.
Zhongnan and Zhongbei were also frowning after seeing their students sudden change in attitude: Yaner, do you need our help?
If you could please. For the offer, she didnt reject and kindly epted it with a nod.
And then, without so much as another word, her figure was gone from the spot, leaving behind only a blurring afterimage in her wake.
How did Yaner move so fast? Thats not a speed an Earth Rank cultivator should have. Despite his own doubts and astonishment, Zhongnan didnt want to dy and tossed the dilemma aside.
The urgent task at hand was to help his precious disciple save someone important, the rest could wait until they are back.
More and more onlookers are beginning to gather around the river bank after news of the dragons capture.
For Ho Cui Cui who had always been a nosy person by nature, she of course couldnt bear to miss out on such a huge event. Taking advantage of the guardsck of attention, the former chubby girl snuck out on her own again and came to the sight where she soon noticed a certain female. Miss Huan Yin!
Originally Huan Yin herself wanted to ignore the fraudster when she noticed the other sides arrival, but to be called out in the open, its now impossible to pretend. Therefore, the only response was a faint nod to affirm the greeting.
Ignorant to the point of not seeing theck of reception, Ho Cui Cui actually had the face to get all friendly despite the other sides unwillingness to chat. The evil dragon is finally caught, we can now get revenge for ourselves Miss Huan Yin, arent you happy?
ying the dragon for doing evil deeds is fine, but I fear this creature will face a fate worse than death while in Elder Muzhens hand. Sighing at the thought, Huan Yin felt pity for the serpent thats covered in a pool of blood right now.
As painful as it was for her heart, the girl herself knew this was how the world works. The strong eats the strong, its the irond rule of every living being.
And regarding this Ho Cui Cuis im about getting revenge for them both, Huan Yin wasnt so sure about that. She may not have evidence yet but its just a matter of time before her father discovers the truth, that much the girl was certain.
With each tick of the clock, everyone grew increasingly more wary as they waited in silence around the river bank. But everything eventuallyes to an end.
Elder, we couldnt find another dragon inside the river. One of the members of the search group reports after surfacing.
Chapter 699 - Impersonate (11)
Chapter 699 Impersonate (11)
None? Muzhens face sank: Did you make sure to search everywhere?
We didnt miss a single spot Elder. There was nothing aside from the pce that we discovered along the way, and when we searched inside there werent anyone inside either, the subordinate exins.
No dragon? How can it be?
Musing over the issue, Muzhen came down with another idea after some careful deduction: I am an elder of the Misty Fairy House and I know you are here somewhere. They say dragons never abandon their own so why not step forward to show yourself? Her lips then evoked into a sinister snarl like that of a predator discovering their preys hiding spot, Someonee, chop this dragon into mincemeat. I like to see how long the other one can continue to hide while hispanion is being killed!
Yes, Elder.
Led by the closest subordinate next to the old beauty, the man held no hesitation when sheathing his de. Slicing down, the move instantly sheds down a good chunk of meat from the already battered up body.
Silvery made an excruciating scream over the pain of course, but more than that, his hatred for this woman stood above all else right now, causing even his whole body to tremble all over from anger.
This was honestly a very bloody scene for everyone involved, Huan Yin especially who hastened to turn herself aside before the gruesome scene.
Ill count to three, if you do not appear by that time then Ill bloody scrape off his flesh entirely! Muzhens gaze turned sharp and cruel to emphasize her threat, One.
Two!
Before the final count could be said though, a heavy set of sshes were set off within the river and out came a humongous green dragon ascending into the air. She radiated courage and majestic might, a splitting image of her once glorious image of the one known as Azure Dragon, the great Dragon General of the Demon Realm!
Lady Tsing Yi! Silvery urgently struggles to stand upright only to be ruthlessly stomped down again by Muzhens foot.
Before long, the figure of Tsing Yis existence gradually changed and took on a human form of a woman wearing a light green dress. Theplexion she gave may be pale and weak, but those eyes were strong.
Silvery is my subordinate so the fault lies with me in not disciplining him prior to the attack. Im apologizing to the two frightened girls here. She then makes a sincere bow to show she meant it, But I remember that my subordinate never harmed you in any way, yet you injured him to such a severe state. How should I take that?
Muzhen sneered: I am an elder of the Misty Fairy House so its within my duty to get even for those under my charge. Forget about hurting this dragon, even if I kill him right now its still his fault to bear!
I a young girl meekly raises a hand just then, I ept her apology.
The one speaking up was the first girl who got dragged into the water. At first she was still holding a heavy grudge for what happened to herself, however, the tragic image of Silvery being butchered left that sweet maiden heart aching and unbearable.
I ept the apology too. Shooting a nce over to the old hag whos using justice as an excuse, Huan Yin decides to step forward as well to make her stance clear.
Muzhensplexion took a slight turn for the worse but that quickly changed once her gaze fell upon Ho Cui Cuis presence: This girl over there is also a victim. I promised her before that I will get her justice!
Taken aback by the usation, Tsing Yi promptly looked over to the specified Ho Cui Cui before turning back to Silvery on the ground: Did you harm someone else again?
No, I didnt! Lady Tsing Yi, I dont know who that third girl is! Shaking his head profusely despite it being nothing more than a slight jiggle due to his own injuries, the poor dragon clearly didnt know who the imposter was based on his tone and reaction.
Towards her own subordinates words, the dragoness would never doubt them for they are as close as ites in terms of family. In an instant, a touch of frosted ice now enshrouds her gaze thats peering down at the human woman.
Chapter 700 - Bai Yan’s Arrival (1)
Chapter 700 Bai Yans Arrival (1)
My men didnt take her so based on what can you hurt him so badly? Fluttering against the wind with her existence, Tsing Yis aura became cold and menacing like that of a seasoned general from the battlefield.
HA! Muzhens lip curved into a sarcastic snarl, You expect us to believe his words just because he ims so? We are not so foolish to believe a beasts word. Besides, so what if he didnt attack the third girl? The fact that you can contribute your bodies to humanity is your honor.
The implication of those words was that she could butcher their dragon kind and still be honored and worshipped for the deed. A true narcosis.
This world have always been like this: the strong eating the weak. As weaklings, you are not qualified to live!
She slowly paced towards Tsing Yis location, her eyes showing a threatening coldness of someone readying tomit murder. It didnt help either that the sky had be dark as a result of the thunderclouds quickly gathering around the area, giving it an ominous feeling in the air.
For those that only came to observe and watch, they immediately retreated to one side, fearing the ensuing battle would affect them.
Lady Tsing Yi! Spatting out blood in his cry, Silvery looks up with concern in his eyes over the welfare of his mistress.
It looks like a battle is inevitable today.
No, no, no, Muzhen shakes her head to refute that im. This battle can be avoided, provided you be my apprentices mount!
This woman and the silver dragon are not the same, her potential will surely benefit my apprentices future.
Besides
Having such a proud dragon as a ve would surely trample anyone who dares to challenge my prestige
I, Tsing Yi, whether it be this life or thest, will only follow one person. Have me be this wenchs mount? Shes not worthy!
Originally Mu Leng was still relishing in silent delight at the impending prize thats about toe her way, but now to hear the insult being directed at herself in open public, its now lost and all that remains were the ugly expression on her face.
Damn this bitch, how dare she humiliate me in front of everyone?
Since you are giving up such a great opportunity then dont me me, Muzhen aura began to swell outward as the old beauty takes to the sky, leveling the difference in elevation at least by taking to the air. But before we begin, I want you to understand one thing. My disciples future is infinite so the fact that you are unwilling to follow her is your loss What a shame, you wont be able to see that glorious day and could only be her nourishment after today.
Tsing Yi sneered: You talk too much. The choice is made when youre unwilling to release my people!
Moving at the signaling rumble of a lightning strike from the storm cloud, it was the dragoness whounched the first attack.
Bang!
Two palms collided from their exchange, causing the ground to shake and the water to gush upward until they are pirs writhing from the chaotic energy.
GRRRRAAORRRRR! Silvery howls out again in his urgency.
Damn it, if herdyship was still her old self then none of these humans would be able to stand up to her.
Despite his struggle, the injured guy did nothing more than making dust clouds from moving his humongous body. Tears shed from those eyes, showing how unbearable it must be inside over his inability.
Chapter 701 - Bai Yan’s Arrival (2)
Chapter 701 Bai Yans Arrival (2)
While the battle continued to progress in the air, Tsing Yi grew increasingly impatient as her consecutive attacks failed tond. Eventually a gush of blood began to make its way up her throat only to be pressed down again by sheer will.
Thankfully the foe didnt fare any better though.
Muzhen could see how violent and intense the dragoness was going at herself so she didnt dare to dive in rashly. This was also the main driving force behind her determination to take down the green dragon, its too tempting to allow one such as this to escape!
What are you all doing? The old beauty hollers out at the crowd down below, Hurry and join me to take down this dragon!
This.
Various awkward nces were passed along the crowd.
They know very well the green dragon up there held strength far beyond their own, making it a likelihood of themselves sustaining damage or offering up their life in the process. Only a fool would want to do that when theyre not going to reap any benefit. Moreover, didnt the ones effected by all this forgive the dragons? Theres no reason or usible cause to intervene.
Understanding all these points, the other elders who were present for the fight did not move, only ying dumb like good little doggies that they were.
Muzhen didnt miss this and wanted to vomit blood at their cowardice. Shes already knees deep into this mess and if the situation continues to drag out then reinforcements might arrive for this dragon. Thats an oue she couldnt afford.
Grinding her teeth, the old beauty shoots a signaling re over to Ho Cui Cui whos now taking up the identity as the third victim. Unfortunately for her though, the former chubby girl not only didnt do as she wished, the person deliberately turned away to avoid eye contact and stepped backwards.
Growing increasingly frustrated now: Do the bunch of you know why the chief wants to find Miss Ho for? Hes learned of the misss medical ability to cure Huan Yins uncurable condition and intends to have her inspect the young lords illness. If he learns of how you are all standing by and doing nothing after Im through then I can guarantee he wont be pleased. Prepare yourselves for severe punishment!
To be clear, the old beauty emphasized on medical ability and not her alchemy, that leaves a lot of wiggle room for when the timees. And even if its not possible to cure Yun Fengs mental outbursts, which was very unlikely since its all a lie, none are able to me those involved. After all, no one imed Ho Cui Cui was a miracle healer, only her medical abilities are top notch.
Contrary to the confident Muzhen whos using her as a bargaining chip, the former chubby girl herself didnt feel so good right now. In fact, shes downright panicking after hearing whats in store for her future.
Isnt the chief only seeking me out to give his gratitude? What cure his sons illness? How am I supposed to cure something I dont know?!
Seeing Muzhens warning re again, Ho Cui Cuis body instantly froze on the spot. Shes got enough awareness to understand that the Mu Manor and herself was now tied to a single rope. If they fall, she falls.
Go capture that dragon for me! Gripping her hand into a tight ball, the fakeshes out to hide the sweat thats slowly forming on her forehead: If you kill that thing then I will inform the chief of your merits. Im sure he will give anyone involved preferential treatment.
It worked. After exchanging a few nods between themselves, the elders leaped in unison and blocked off Tsing Yis back and escape route.
It was hard enough to tackle a single Muzhen in her already weakened state, now that theres even more foes added to the fray, Tsing Yis side instantly went on a downward spiral.
Peng!
Its unsure whos blow it was, but after a few exchanges a heavy punch hadnded on the dragonesss chest, causing her toe crashing down from the sky and into the crowd.
With the onlookers further retreating and not wanting to get involved, the river bank now leaves only Silverys big huge body and the seriously injured Tsing Yi on the ground.
Chapter 702 - Bai Yan’s Arrival (3)
Chapter 702 Bai Yans Arrival (3)
Cold in her eyes, Tsing Yi refuses to show her weakness in front of the enemy thats quickly descending on her location.
Ill give you onest chance, are you willing to surrender? Muzhen makes a condescending stare from above like a hunter thats captured its prey.
Death is nothing to be scared of! Even if I die, I will take you people with me to hell before Im done! Huffing augh, Tsing Yi refuses to be taken in contempt or be disgraced.
Bai Yan had only just arrived on the scene after rushing over from the Zhong Manor when she overheard this promation. Her heart felt like a hammer smashed it to pieces knowing how close she came to losing someone important.
If I dont walk into the mes, who will? However, before I go to hell, I will certainly drag you all to hell with me!
On this blood-colored battlefield, thousands of enemies are facing off against a single young man..
Thats the same dreaded scene from her memories once again reying itself before her eyes, showing it through like a lens in a camera and causing the beautiful contour which belongs to Bai Yan to flush red from pain and anger. Her whole person was wildly fluctuating with increased intent, turning and transforming this female into a razor-sharp sword that intends to strike down any foe thates her way.
Zhongnan and Zhongbei was right behind their student and became absolutely astounded by the sudden change in her momentum. But before the two seniors could dive further on this topic, Bai Yans body had already turned into a beam of light shooting over to the middle of the fighting.
Pompous in her attitude, Muzhen was so full of herself that shes dismissing all possibility of enemy reinforcement: This is your choice so dont me me. Since you wont surrender then I will take your demon core and use it to improve my cultivation and make a breakthrough!
This dragons strength is equal to my own powers. If I can use her then I might even be able to reach a height never before seen in the Misty Fairy House..
Think of this, the old beautys lip unconsciously curled into an evil snarl as she sliced down with her de.
BOOOM!
From out of the blue, a st of light camencing over in the nick of time and directly impacted Muzhens hand. Due to being unguarded from any form of sneak attack, her sword had bounced out of her fingers and made an audible nk upon hitting the ground.
Who? Who dares to attack me from behind!
Swinging around, the old beauty readies herself to retaliate only to turn into a stiff statue after seeing that face. Her heart jumped repeatedly from the shock.
No!
No way!
The slut is dead, theres no way she could be here!
Shifu! Mu Leng saw her teachers panic and hurried to call out, breaking the stupor and returning the situation back to before.
Growing cold in her gaze now, Elder Muzhen gnashes her teeth.?This woman must be that bitchs child. To think her face would be so simr to that slut!?Oh no, I must not let the chief see her! Or else.
Outrageous! Coming back to her senses at what this danger implies, Muzhen roars out to take back control of the situation, Do you know what it means to attack an elder?!
Bai Yan paid no heed to the screeching banshee in the background. Reaching out a helping hand, her eyespletely focused in on her pale looking subordinate: Im sorry I amte.
Blinking at the hand given her way, Tsing Yi didnt know how to react at first. She didnt want to expose their rtionship up front due to fear of implicating her mistress into this whole mess, but to see theplete disregard for safety was beyond herprehension.
Feeling the warmth slowly creeping into her heart, the dragoness eventually broke out into a weepy smile and knew shes now safe. Giving the shimmering dressed man who followed from behind a nce: Goldy, why did you bring her here?
I was afraid you would be in danger. Drooping his head, the gold dragon makes an apologetic bow of his head to show the guilt inside.
You shouldnt have cared for me. In light of those words, her hands still met with the one given and allowed Bai Yan to pull herself up.
Chapter 703 - Bai Yan’s Arrival (4)
Chapter 703 Bai Yans Arrival (4)
You stay by my side. I will handle the rest. Letting go of her hand, Bai Yan slowly turned to confront the old hag who dares to cross herself. A wisp of killing intent promptly spreads out of her body, allowing it to cover the entire river bank.
In my previous life Azure Dragon was willing to exhaust his everything for me. Now that hes reborn as Tsing Yi, I must do everything to keep her safe. I owe her so much that I can never repay her in full.
Eyes contracting against the defiance, Muzhen snaps: You and this dragon, what are your rtionship?
Shes my subordinate. Bai Yans voice sounded neither haughty nor cold, yet it was able to easily provoke the ire of foe and her student.
Showing jealousy in her eyes, Mu Leng bites her lower lip,?This girl was also dragged into the river by these two dragons. Why did they be her subordinate??If I had known it woulde to this then I wouldve gone to save Huan Yin instead!
Haha! The old beautys reaction wasnt as frosty, rather it swayed towards the hysterical side in that sarcastic cackle. No wonder this dragon would refuse to be my students mount. So its a blind dragon. Out of consideration for its poor eyesight, I will let it die a quick deathter.
As for you though squinting her eyes until its firing daggers, colluding with dragons, humph, I wont let you go either!
Seeing theres no reaction to her threat, Muzhen decides its time she allowed the other side to understand what it means to go against her will. The pressuring aura of a high-level Monarch Rank came gushing forward at her release. Even so, Bai Yan remains unfazed and stood there like shes on a pic trip.
Now shes enraged. The old beauty did not expect the damnssie to be able to stand up to herself in this state. Forming a fist, she smashes down with a hammering blow created by the energy she formed in the air.
Yet however, before her attack could even make contact, a loud hollering roar hade rushing over from the front. Muzhen, how dare you make a move against our disciple!
An attack came lunging over as soon as that was said, catching the old beauty by surprise due to being who the assant was.
Zhongnan (older) held nothing back in his furious strike. Meeting the old womans hammer blow from above with his own palm, the resulting shockwavepletely crushes the rocks nearby and riled up a dust of cloud.
No, impossible, how can you break into the higher level of the Monarch Rank?! Muzhens voice shook with incredulous.
In the old beautys view, reaching such a level may be difficult but not impossible for others. However, Zhongnan shouldnt be able to in lifetime at all! Yet reality and the long trail of footmark on the sandy ground said it all. Shes been knocked backwards.
There is nothing impossible in this world. Muzhen, its time we settled our debt today. Taking several big strides forward, the old mans expression was cold and sharp.
Ha, Muzhen scoffs augh, so what if you broke into the higher level? No matter what you do, you are still one step behind me. Furthermore, youre only you while we have everyone else here. What can a single you do before a whole crowd of us?
It was Zhongnans turn to scoff augh: They are members of the elder council as well, what makes you think they will help you?
That may not be so, snarling sarcastically, Muzhen shifts her gaze over to Ho Cui Cui, thisdy Miss Ho, shes Huan Yins savior and benefactor. Right now the chief and madam is especially fond of her existence and even the second young lord is showing exceptional interest in thedy. As long as she gives the word then the elders will follow.
Showing surprise in his face, Zhongnan immediately turns to the former chubby girl and frowned.?So the one in the rumors are her?
Chapter 704 - Bai Yan’s Arrival (5)
Chapter 704 Bai Yans Arrival (5)
Compared with Zhongnans surprised face, Bai Yans look to Ho Cui Cui only seemed strange. Slowly, her lips had curved into a smirk.
Haha!
It was then Zhongbeis (younger) heartyugh came over from Muzhens back. Under the watchful eye of everyone, the old senior proudly stepped forward to side with his brother: Muzhen, Im afraid you wont get your wish. Even if you all work together, me and my older brother wont let you harm my disciple!
The old beauty still wanted to chip in some more cynical words, but thats changed the second she noticed the other sides cultivation: You broke through to the higher level?!
These two bastards, theyve both broke through?
Mistress, coughing at his attempt to speak, Silvery sways his huge body unsteadily, I.
Take this medicine first. Coming over, Bai Yan readily hands over a beady pill thats able to heal up the guys injury at a visible speed.
Back over in the crowd, Huan Yin was listening to the conversation with careful ear. And for some reason, shes got the aching feeling that its very familiar.
Why do I feel like Ive heard it somewhere?
Mistress, maybe I am too stupid but there is one thing I dont understand, says Silvery. The third person we dragged into the water from that day is clearly you, yet this woman over there says its her instead.
Goldy promptly shot a re over to his twin brother: What crap are you spouting now? When did Mistress get dragged down by us? She clearly jumped into the water on her own to save the other two.
The crowd suddenly went quiet to the point where only the bristling sound of the wind remains.
Now Huan Yins got what shes trying to catch at in the head. Flickering with light in the eyes, she stares intently over to the woman in red thats now the center of attention.
Outrageous! Muzhens expression drastically changed, Zhongnan, your disciple is very bold, how dare she pretend to be Huan Yins savior? If shes her savior then does that mean I can say she instructed these two dragons to deliberately pull the girls into the water in order to save them?
Goldy flew into a rage after hearing Muzhens twisted logic: My mistress really jumped into the water in order to save the others. If not for Lady Tsing Yi interfering and stopped us before we ate her then she wouldve died along with the two females!
Unlike Silvery whos more on the na?ve side, Goldy understood the situation better and wanted to push Bai Yan into the highest level.
But the truth?
They were cowering as soon as Bai Yan jumped into the water. That would not only make the situation spiral downwards, it would also make them brothers look bad in public as well.
My mistresss alchemic abilities are very good and she promised to heal Lady Tsing Yis injury. Since mdy is willing to recognize her as the mistress then us brothers will also recognize her.
This speech caused Huan Yin to produce trickles of tears.
What a good girl she is. Not only did she save me, she even gave the impersonator a chance!
Compared to the ordinary Ho Cui Cui who didnt stand out in any way, shes more willing to believe Bai Yan to be the one.
Disciple! Zhongnans heart sank at the notion, Is it true?
Twitching in the corner of her mouth, Bai Yan initially wanted to give the truth when Zhongbeis scolding roar cut in: You brat, are you seeking death or something? What does others life and death have to do with you? Now you almost got swallowed by a dragon! What if something happens to you for real? What will I and your first shifu do if you are gone?!
Chapter 705 - Bai Yan’s Arrival (6)
Chapter 705 Bai Yans Arrival (6)
Just the thought of how obliviously close they were to losing their precious disciple again, the two elders would fall into a heart clenching grief. Had it not been for her luck then Yaner wouldve been in the dragons belly.
Of course, Bai Yan on the other hand was feeling immeasurably guilty right now. Its not like shes able to exin the truth to the two at this moment.
For one, shes not so selfless to care for others death and ignore her own safety. The main reason for the jump that day was out of consideration for Dragonys whereabout. Since she couldnt find the little missy anywhere then the next best choice would to ask around with the same kin, maybe they might know something.
Shifu, I would never regret saving others! Bai Yan then shifts her gaze over to her precious dragoness, Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to find her.
Zhongnan was rather taken aback, Does Yaner know this green dragon beforehand?
At this moment Ho Cui Cuis face had turned ghastly white after hearing Silverys word. Her body shakes and wanted to flee the scene before its toote. Against the real deal, an imposters momentum would of course be weaker.
Hoho! Muzhen continues to snicker at the situation, You and them are of the same group, why should I believe anything you say? If anything, I say the one lying is you.
The rest of the elders exchanged various nces with each other. Its true. Compared with believing some dragon, they would rather believe their own kind.
Besides, they are involved in the rescue effort of pulling Ho Cui Cui out of the river. If it bes true that the girl was a fake then wouldnt it mean their efforts are invalid?
Elder Muzhen, biting her lip, Huan Yin decides to step forward. The one who saved me is thisdy who just showed up. Im certain of this because I recognize her voice.
Turning frosty in the eyes, the old beauty increases her intimidating aura: What do you know child? How could this impudent brat be your savior? Dont be fooled by their lies, Miss Ho is the realdy from that day so dont it get wrong.
I said it, shes my savior, what dont you understand! Huan Yin snaps, growing increasingly angrier by the moment.
Go away child. For someone that cant even recognize her own savior toe dictate what I do is ridiculous. Dont bother me while Iplete official business.
You trembling all over from rage, the poor girl never seen such shamelessness before that its leaving her speechless.
Bai Yan had known about Muzhens shamelessness from hearsay, but not to this extent. Its obvious the old hag intends to make Ho Cui Cui be the imposter regardless of what everyone says.
Zhongnan (older) couldnt hold back hisughter anymore: This is truly a first for me. How could the one thats been rescued mistake their savior. And you, for someone thats not even involved, you actually got the nerve to say you can determine whos who?
Thats of course, Muzhen clicked her tongue, ignoring the strange looksing her way. Huan Yin is just a child, being blinded by those with devious schemes is normal. I, as an elder, have the duty to put her on the right path and not allow those with ill intent to deceive her. Im sure her father would also thank me once he gets wind of what I did.
Big brother, Zhongbei (younger) grinds his teeth, its a waste to continue this talk! New and old hatred, its time we get revenge for our poor disciple that she murdered years ago!
Okay. Zhongnan silently nods, agreeing with his younger brothers view.
Today, even if we disregard the rules, we must kill this bitch to get even for our two disciples!
Shifus. Before the pair could make a move, the faint voice of Bai Yans voice hade out again: This is not even the opening act yet, please wait. I promise you will get a good show if you are patient. Afterwards you can dispose of her as you please.
Counting the time, that guy should be here by now.
Squinting her eyes until its like an eagles, Bai Yan shoots a bemused look over to Muzhen like shes able to see through to the womans hidden secrets.
Chapter 706 - A Good Play’s Opening (1)
Chapter 706 A Good ys Opening (1)
Muzhens heart panicked at first over that strange gaze, No, the chief would definitely take my side over some outsider. Theres no way he would abandon me for some stranger! As for Zhongnan and Zhongbei, they only just broke through to the higher level, they could never beat me with their current skill!
Not far away, a series of footsteps soon came into their ears, causing Bai Yan to swing around to meet the oing crowd. A flicker of surprise filled those eyes at who it was.
Not that guy again.
Right now the chief and his wife were leading the pack after not finding the two seniors at the Zhong Manor.
Zhongnan, Zhongbei, you two made a breakthrough? Jun Tian Yue (wife) sounded very happy at the revtion. Shes the mistress of the Misty Fairy House so any form of strength increase meant the enhancement of her own house.
Its just that..
Didnt they suffer a crippling injury? How are they able to suddenly make a breakthrough, what changed?
Chief. Muzhen became overjoyed at the sight of who came. Taking the initiative, she steps in front of the chief and his family.
Elder Muzhen, what are you doing? Chief Wu Wei asks, his face making a frown.
The matter is like this, Muzhens gaze shed with a cold glint as she twists the truth. This Miss Ho is the one who saved Huan Yin that day, but due to the fright she suffered while inside the Dragon River, I decided to take it upon myself to help her with the revenge against these dragons! Yet when Im here carrying out my duty, Zhongbei and Zhongnans disciple suddenly interfered and even colluded with the dragons to side with them. I suspect they are all in on this and orchestrated the whole attack that day!
Muzhen didnt have a lot of strong points to her personality but her skill in pouring dirty water at others were one of a kind. Towards this, Bai Yan just had to hand it to this old hag.
Jun Tian Yue (wife) first shot an examining look over to Ho Cui Cui, her brows raised. This girl doesnt seem special at all, is she really the one who saved Huan Yin?
Growing doubtful, the madam then shifts her attention over to Bai Yan when she became highly startled by the air around the woman in red.
Girl, whats your name?
Thisssie why does she seem so familiar? Have I seen her somewhere before?
Its not just the wife whos getting this sensation, the husband was also getting this feeling and wanted to grasp at that fleeting memory.
Wife, have you noticed this girls contour is very simr to Yun Fengs (first son)? Hesitant in his tone, Chief Wu Wei whispers to his wife.
Its not just the girls contour, in fact, those eyes were so close that its giving this couple Dj vu, confusing their eldest son for some reason.
Ho Cui Cui was still waiting for the chief and his wife to speak with her, but despite the long wait, no conversation ensued. Rather the entire focus fell onto Bai Yan and this irritated the imposter exponentially.
No!
No way!
I wont allow anyone to take away my glory!
Just when the fake wanted to throw herself into the conversation, Huan Yin decides to speak up again and get things clear: Uncle, Aunt, this Miss Bai Yan is the one who really saved me.
Jun Tian Yue showed an astonished look, her brow growing increasingly wary: Elder Muzhen, what is the meaning of this?
Sneering like always: Thats what I was trying to exin. This woman over there is pretending to be Miss Ho and take her ce. Theyve even managed to deceive Huan Yin into believing their lies despite not knowing what that woman on the boat look like.
Chapter 707 - A Good Play’s Opening (2)
Chapter 707 A Good ys Opening (2)
I-
Muzhen had cut off the girls word again.
Besides, if she really was your savior then why would she collude with the dragons? Whats more, my disciple has already investigated the matter, the name written on the invite slip is Ho Cui Cui and thats a fact. Its the key evidence.
Thats right, Lenger already finished off the one selling the invite slips. There wont be anyone able to prove its this bitch who was there that day. No invite slip, no right to board the dragon boat. The n is wless and the chief will know who to trust.
Ahumph! Making a dry cough, Chief Wu Wei turns to Bai Yan, Miss, do you have anything to say?
Perhaps its due to the simrity this girl shared with his son but the father instinctively wanted to give the benefit of the doubt to an unknown stranger.
Its pointless to say anything, better yet, why dont I let others be the judge instead. Raising the corner of her lip, she openly grins at the approaching figure thatsing their way in the distance.
Walking behind the leading familiar individual was a fatty. Panting hard like hes about to have an anxiety attack, the main witness to this story clearly didnt want to be here despite being the key to everything.
Mu Leng (student) did not think much of the new arrivals at first, but that came to a stumbling halt as soon as she recalled who the fatty was. Croaking like a damaged frog, panic instantly grips the girls heart.
This fatty is still alive? Damn it!?She harshly clenched that fist in a vain attempt to quell that me.?As long as I dont admit anything then these people cant do anything to me.
Xun Huan, why are you here? the mother asks her son after noticing his arrival.
The womanizer clicked that haughty tongue, disappointed in his parents folly: If I didnte then are you and Father going to be blinded by these people? Mu Leng, I never thought you to be such a person.
I I dont know what youre talking about. Sensing the danger looming overhead, the once high standing girl falters once again.
Hoho, sarcastic in his voice, the womanizer doesnt relent. Did you tell my father and mother that the girl who saved Huan Yin is this Ho Cui Cui? But from what I know she sold her invite slip to this merchant so how could she have been on the dragon boat that day?
Hearing the rock drop in her heart, Mu Leng fires her venomous gaze over to the fatty as a warning.
If this man knows whats good for him then he will deny everything. If he doesnt then dont me me for being ruthless!
But unlike that day where hes nearly assassinated, the fat merchant was now a whole new person altogether. With backing, what did he need to fear? Immediately his resentful self began to spill everything.
Second Young Master, the one who bought my invite slip that day is this woman. Its her, pointing to Bai Yan, the fatty then stares coldly at the other party. But Elder Muzhens apprentice found me, forcing me to paint out the contour of thedy that day. Under duress, I could only do as they demanded. However, I never expected them to take a stab at my life as soon as I was finished with that portrait. Please get justice for me!
Mu Lengsplexion had gone deathly white, her feet instinctively taking a step backwards.
Its still excusable if it was a mistaken identity, but if its discovered that I deliberately threw a fake in despite knowing the truth then its a huge crime!
Thinking of the consequences, she knew she must twist the story before its toote. Lies! When did I do that to you? Xun Huan, dont listen to their nonsense, I dont know who this man is!
To tell you the truth Mu Leng, even without this man here today, just the fact that thisdy is Bai Yan is enough for me to determine its her that day!
What did he mean by that??The high standing girl didnt understand whats going on andpsed out for a moment.
Chapter 708 - A Good Play’s Opening (3)
Chapter 708 A Good ys Opening (3)
Just because shes Bai Yan?
While Mu Leng was still trying to make sense of that statement, the womanizer had alreadye before Bai Yans presence. His eyes were showing traces of grievance: Why did you cover your face that day, is because you were afraid of me recognizing you? I actually couldnt be certain if it was really you on the dragon boat that day, but now that Ive seen you in person, Im absolutely certain without a doubt.
He knows this woman beforehand?
She was only skeptical at first but now its downright ugly in the face. Mu Leng simply couldnt expect them both to know each other, let alone be able to make a reunion in a situation like this.
Muzhens expression wasnt looking good either. Seething with anger, the old beautyments using the most sarcastic tone she could muster: So its Second Young Masters old lover, no wonder you would deceive your own parents. I know you are a phnderer, but what you are doing now will harm the Misty Fairy House!
Shut up!
Several loud shouts rang out at the same time.
In addition to the Zhongnan and his younger brother Zhongbei, theres also the womanizers own mother Jun Tian Yue. The madam directly stepped in front of the old bitchs face and swung her hand to give a loud smacking SLAP!!
Out of respect for saving my eldest back then, Ive endured your parade for all these years. Now you got the audacity to blemish my second son? You think I, as his mother, wouldnt know his personality the best? Even if hes more dastardly in his womanizing, he would never lie to me!
Covering her own face, Muzhens eye were filled with waves of loathsome anger.
The womanizer as well, he was fuming right up to his head. If he wasnt so much weaker than this old hag then he wouldve ran over himself to send a few ps of his own.
Muzhen, are you trying to see me dead? If you say another word then dont me me!
Dont joke around! That year this ill-tempered girl nearly castrated me just for teasing her. Now someone is brave enough to say shes my lover? I still want to live a nice long life!
Now that all the yers are here, its time we began the show. Turning to gaze down at Muzhen with her frosty re, Bai Yans lip had arched into a devious smirk: Its actually quite easy to determine if that girl over there is Huan Yins savior. Just have Xun Huan here ask her a few questions.
bbergasted at the suggestion, the womanizer didnt get whats going on.?Why have me ask her a few questions? What good would that do?
But upon contact with Bai Yans menacing gaze, the squeamish man hastened to carry out the task.
If Yan Yan is opening her mouth then I can only begin. Making a few coughs to clear his throat, First off, what color of dress did you wear that day?
Ho Cui Cui didnt answer, only making a bewildered look.?What does this have to do with being Huan Yins savior?
Bai Yan too was going dark in the face,?This man hes still as shameless as ever.
It looks like you cant answer my first question, the womanizer grew serious.
I getting sweaty in the forehead, He Cui Cui had wanted to defend herself when she was cut off.
Second question, what time did you board the ship?
The boarding time of each participant shouldve been recorded in the books. The fact that Muzhen and Mu Leng didnt bother to bring those up was very suspicious in itself. And sure enough, the imposter was left wordless.
Fine then, the fact that you cant answer either of my questions is enough to tell me the answer I need. But as a benefit of a doubt, I will ask the third question. Clearing his throat so his words couldnt be misheard, What method did you use to cure Huan Yins condition?
Now this time Ho Cui Cui knew the answer. Inwardly, she was very much relieved at her own luck.
Chapter 709 - A Good Play’s Opening (4)
Chapter 709 A Good ys Opening (4)
I had you infuse your energy into Huan Yins body while I used my mes to clear her veins. With that are you happy?
Once I enter the Huan Manor and be their esteemed guest, I will have this bitch regret it for the rest of her life!
Arching a cheeky smirk, Ho Cui Cui narrows her eye into a squint against the one shes trying to impersonate.
Mhmm, the womanizer cheerfully nods at that, your answer is very good, very good indeed. But now would you mind showing us your me to prove it?
Going stiff before her cheekiness could bear fruit, Ho Cui Cuis proud demeanor instantly detes.
This time its not only the imposter, even Mu Leng was starting to fret because they apparently forgot one crucial point C the imposter couldnt control her Dan fire!
The womanizer didnt push it, only standing there patiently waiting. However, it was Elder Muzhen whoshed out to make the situation worse. What are you still standing there for? Hurry and summon out your me!
All embarrassed in her face, Ho Cui Cui began to mutter incoherent words like a lost child. In the end she could only turn to the one who set this whole thing up for help.
Mu Leng really wanted to smack the useless idiot. Its bad enough their whole n was unraveling before the public, its even worse when shes implicated so why should she put her neck out for some pawn?
Shifu! Gnashing her teeth, the once high standing girl squeamishly whispered into her teachers ear. She cant use her Dan fire.
Not able to use her Dan fire??Muzhens face changed greatly, finally understanding why their pawn would be so hesitant.
How did you find someone like that? The old beauty hushes at her disciple, annoyed by the ipetence.
Fortunately its quite loud in this area due to the massive crowd, leaving them free to speak at low volume.
Shamefully hanging her own head, Mu Leng fumbles those fingers nervously. The only fact keeping her from screaming out in frantic madness was the fact that her teachers an elder. Even if the chief wants to punish someone after the fact, it will not be her, or at least not a severe one.
It seems you have no ability to control a me, the womanizer chuckles at the sight. If you cant control your mes then tell me, how are you supposed to cure Huan Yins condition? Well?
Thest bit finally shattered thest bit of defense in Ho Cui Cuis sanity. Freaking out like a crazed madwoman: Its Mu Leng, its her! She sought me out and had me impersonate as Huan Yins savior! This is not my fault, please let me go.
In this moment there were no sound to be heard, only utter silence.
For the few elders who helped Muzhen earlier, these poor fools were left inplete shock. Not only did they help the wrong person, they also directly offended the genuinedy in the story!
Jun Tian Yue was (wife) trembling all over from the rage brewing up inside. Pointing her finger straight at Mu Leng in an using manner: You dare deceive me! In all the years Ive been alive, I have never been yed like so! Wu Wei (husband), you better punish these people severely, otherwise I will never return to the Misty Fairy House again!
PAH!
shing a flicker of panic, Muzhen did what she knew best and pped her own student across the face. Immediately, that dainty beautiful cheek of the young maiden had swollen up with five big fingerprints.
What have I been teaching you? Why are you trying to fool the chief and madam? Do you know your fault?
Getting to her knee: Shifu, I know my wrong, please have mercy on me. I felt dreadful inside knowing how horrible Huan Yin and Xun Huan (womanizer) felt inside after the incident, thats why I had Ho Cui Cui impersonate the real one. I really didnt know Miss Bai Yan is still alive!
In other words, her actions were an act of mercy rather than an act of deceit. Its also a good way to limit any usation before anyone could make it.
Chapter 710 - A Good Play’s Opening (5)
Chapter 710 A Good ys Opening (5)
Slowly raising the corner of her lips until its a smirk, Bai Yan found it amusing to see the tearful Mu Leng trying to swing the story her way.
Such shamelessness, this girl is a real eye opener.
HA! Zhongnan (older) sneered, Then how should we settle the fact that you tried to harm my disciple?
Pressing down the murderous intent in her eyes, Muzhen bites her lip in frustration: Its mainly a misunderstanding between Lenger and your student, and I only acted because shes siding with the dragons. Since it hase to this, why dont we let the younger generation settle it among themselves, how about it?
Shifu? a pang of delight envelops Mu Lengs heart.
Shifu means to have us fight. With my strength, I can definitely win the brawl against an Earth Rank cultivator. Heck, I can even kill her by iming I misjudged the exchange and y innocent!
Its exactly as the wretched girl believes. In order to blind the world to her true strength, Bai Yans been withholding her aura so others would believe her powers were so poor.
I dont agree! Jun Tian Yue (wife) scoffs augh, Do you take me for a fool or something? You think I will believe your nonsense just because of a few words you made up? Now you even have the audacity to attempt murder in my face?!
Although the girl was Zhongnans apprentice but its obvious the strength between both are heaven and earth. To even propose such a duel was no different from trying to get the weaker one to die.
The two brothers didnt have such a strong reactionpared to the madam. Theyre still able to remember the amazing momentum their disciple disyed earlier when rushing over so their hearts were less worried.
Shifu, since someone wants to seek their own death then why dont I oblige them? Strolling forward without a care in the world, Bai Yan was openly grinning like shes hooked the fish.
If the woman kept refusing the duel then Muzhen and her apprentice would continue to pressure for it, but to see how easily it was epted, its left them bbergasted and didnt know how to take this.
Did we misjudge her? This woman is not an Earth Rank?
Poseur! Mu Leng huffs a snort.
The woman must be pretending because she knows she couldnt cancel the duel.
Nothing but a lowly Earth Rank, I will squash her like an insect!
Yaner. Seeing how close his disciple was already to the opponent, Zhongnan couldnt resist the fear in his heart and called out in concern. Touching at the girls shoulder: Let us handle this, you dont have to do this.
Thats right, hes still scared in the end.
Theyve lost one apprentice already, losing another one now would be more than what they could bear. Even if it means not being an elder anymore, the two brothers would rather choose that oue!
But in the end, Bai Yan take the gesture of goodwill and pushed the hand away. Her figure was stoic and powerful against the flowing breeze, indicating the strong-willed nature of her character.
Ill ask onest time, are you sure you want to challenge me to a duel of life and death?
Yes! Clenching her fist, Mu Leng decisively states her decision, Life and death!
Muzhen on the other hand felt faintly disturbed inside after getting the answer she sought for her student. The old beauty should be happy right now yet only worry filled her polluted heart.
For the entire show, the only one not effected at all was the womanizer. Xun Huan found it rather amusing and even hrious even.
This old hag cant she even tell Bai Yan is not what she seems to be? Three years ago thessie was already at the middle level of the King Rank. She might even be a Monarch Rank if Im not mistaken.
All of sudden, the splitting and painful memory of having his balls kicked out by the hotheaded girl once again came back. Out of instinct for survival and procreation, the womanizer subconsciously hid behind his parents for protection.
Ill let you have three moves. Provoking in her demeanor, Bai Yan smirks like a superior being.
If it was the usual ordeal then she wouldve made it quick and decisive, but this wasnt the usual stuff was it? This was an act of revenge and venting for her two new shifus. For that reason alone, this good student was willing to spend some more time toying with the foe.
Impudent!
Cocking a satirical snicker, Mu Leng takes the initiative and draws her sword. Leaping forward at breakneck speed, she ruthlessly shes down at the opponents head without mercy.
Chapter 711 - A Good Play’s Opening (6)
Chapter 711 A Good ys Opening (6)
Stationary in her pose, Bai Yan did not budge an inch. For those thats unaware or too blind to see, it would appear like the womans lost her wits and couldnt move those legs at all.
Mu Leng definitely fell into the foolish category. Smirking sinisterly, she was so overjoyed when her sword made contact that she actually broke outughing. However, the next sensation to hit her wrist shattered the delusion in her head for the impact from the sh felt like its hitting a rock. In fact, it was so bad that the de now had a huge dent at the mid-section.
Stunned beyond recognition, the impudent wench nces down at the source of her dismay. To her horror, the longsword was being blocked off by a single hand. To be specific, its Bai Yans hand. Theres not a drop of blood from the de touching the skin.
Likewise, the onlooking crowds were also left speechless, this included the two brothers who were ready to dash in to help their student. And as always, the only one to stand out in this picture was the womanizer. His heartyugh filled with bemused tears were like ps against Mu Lengs pride.
Feeling a trickle of sweating down her side, Mu Leng in her frantic state refuses to believe the truth. Waving her sword again, the impudent wench makes another swing at Bai Yans shoulder and causes her dress to slit open in that area, revealing the lovely shoulder and partial undergarment underneath for all to see.
Though the important parts were perfectly covered, but the mere fact that the womanizer could get a glimpse of that amazing flesh from such beauty was enough to give him a boner. This applied to a lot of the younger males. As always, the tougher the catch, the more delectable it was when they finally get something, even if its just a tease.
Furrowing her brow at this, Bai Yan peers over to her side in discontent, knowing full well the ogling eyesing her way. Im so foolish. I forgot my clothes arent protected, and I really liked this dress too.
Thatment immediately warranted a wave of curses at her from the female gender.?Really? Youre worrying about your dress when your body just handled a razor-sharp sword and is practically shing to all the men?
No words could be said at this incredulous scene. The hearts of the males were pounding with excitement like its about to pop out and drop to the floor. Its too exhrating of a show to see someone so strong and so attractive!
I had wanted to let you have three moves before I begin. Unfortunately for you, youve ripped my dress. Getting dangerously cold in her eyes, So, I will no longer give you that opportunity.
Bang!
Finally retaliating, Bai Yans hand firmlyes down at Mu Lengs head, popping it and blowing all of the innards out like a watermelon. Brain, blood, bone, everything that came out was repulsive as it stained the floor red with its content.
No!
Seeing her precious student fall inbat, Muzhen flew into a fitting rage. Resentment, cruelty, hatred, all that one could sum up in a situation like this was showing in those eyes. You dare kill my disciple. I will not spare you!
Boom!
Breaking out everything a high level Monarch Rank could muster, Muzhen wants to pummel the foe with her punch thats infused with all her might. Unfortunately for this old beauty, Zhongnan (older) knew this and immediately stepped in front of Bai Yan to block off the attack.
You want to harm my disciple in front of my face? Do you think Im dead or something?
Bang!
Two fists met, forcing Muzhen to falter backwards like the previous exchange again. Theres venom in the old womans eye right now like a snake trying to bite its enemy to death.
Zhongnan!
If it was only Zhongnan around then this venomous old hag would never back off, even if its in front of the chief and the madam. However, theres also the younger brother Zhongbei to the side! If the both of them united and worked together then she could nevere out on top in a direct confrontation.
Sweeping a nce over from Muzhen to her two shifus, Bai Yanments to stop this: Shifus, let me handle this for you. Whatever grudge you hold against this old hag, your student I will get it back for you!
Blinking their eyes, the two seniors didnt know what else to say. Sniffling, water quickly swelled out of their tear ducks due to the happiness they felt.
Bai Yan was only just starting with the grand show she prepared. Killing Mu Leng merely counted as the appetizer to force Muzhen to experience the same pain she imparted on the two fes. The main course was yet toe.
Yaner, are you also a Monarch Rank? After a moment of hesitation, the younger Zhongbei decides to ask after working up the courage to get the truth.
During the moment when the girl retaliated, the energy fluctuation definitely exceeded an Earth Rank and gave away the secret.
Im sorry for deceiving you two before. Ill be sure to give you a proper exnationter, Bai Yan sounded apologetic. The two old seniors treated her with sincerity so the guilt could not be denied.
Chapter 712 - A Good Play’s Opening (7)
Chapter 712 A Good ys Opening (7)
A current of warmth filled Bai Yans heart because she deceived them yet theyre still willing to believe herself.
Inparison, the rest of the onlookers were gawking in frenzy over the astonishing news.
Thisssie is a Monarch Rank master?
Oh Yan Yan, you are a monster! The womanizer grumpilyments, You were only a King Rank three years ago, how did you reach a new stage all together in this short period?
At first the people only assumed the woman must be an olddy who maintains her image well like Muzhen did, but its apparently not the case based on Xun Huans (womanizer) suggestive words.
A twenty something years old held powers equivalent to an elder of the Misty Fairy House, if thats not a genuine monster then what else could she be? No genius could match that talent, not even the greatest younger generation of this age!
Chief! Muzhen whirls herself to face the lord, Lenger is my student. Just because shes at odds with her doesnt mean she can kill my Lenger, isnt this too much?!
Chief Wu Wei frowns: They had an agreement beforehand so Im not in a situation to intervene.
What does he mean by not right to intervene? This old fart is clearly abandoning my apprentice because of the talent disyed by that bitch over there!
Fuming with disgruntlement inside, Muzhen hated herck of ability. As much as she would love to tear the perpetrator to pieces, she could do nothing but swallow the indignation.
Muzhen, you should be praying for yourself instead of worrying about your already dead disciple. If I find out you are involved with todays case then you can forget about living! Jun Tian Yue (wife) threatens, her eyes sharp and dangerous.
It looks like the elder council needs a good cleaning. Dirt like this one is no longer needed.
Muzhens heart shuddered at the intimidating threat. Bowing her head, she firmly pressed away that hatred so others couldnt see: Yes Madam.
You go back to the council hall first. Without my permission, youre not allowed to step outside!
Shes trying to put me under house arrest! If ites to that then I wont have a say anymore in the future!
Why are you still standing there for? Hurry and scram! the maam barked, indicating shes done with the old hag.
Knowing shes done for here, Muzhen sucks in a deep breath and left without another word. In tow, she also took away the group from her side who had the misfortunate fate of meeting the same end as her.
Bai Yan on the other hand didnt intend to let this side. Giving a signal to Tsing Yi, she intends to finish things even if the rest didnt want to. However, Zhongnan (older) suddenly stepped in front and blocked the dragonesss path.
Shifu? puzzled, she asked.
Wait a minute first, I have something I dont understand. Once I figure out what it is then we can kill that witch. It wont be toote then even if she gets some time. Clenching his old fist, the senior exins.
There are some things he must figure out. He didnt have enough strength before so he couldntin, but now that he does, he would never let Muzhen escape!
Nodding in understanding, Bai Yan wanted to inquire for more details to only realize this was no ce to be doing this. Its the open public, a lot of the onlookers would be able to easily eavesdrop on their conversation.
Miss. Slowlying forward, Jun Tian Yue warmly holds onto Bai Yans hand and smiled warmly: Can I ask what other family members do you have?
Frowning at the strange and sudden question, she nevertheless replied in kind: I have many rtives, grandfather, uncles, cousins. and a brother.
Oh, what about your parents?
I dont know who my father is, and my mother has been missing for years.
The madam and her husband promptly exchanged a meaningful look with each other.
Dont know who the father is and the mothers missing?
The fact that they got a very good image of Bai Yan as soon as they met was a huge indicator, plus those eyes, it resembles their son Yun Feng way too much. Therefore, its understandable why they would think in that direction.
Miss Bai Yan, I heard from others that were you able to cure Huan Yins condition. Might I ask you to have a look at my son, Yun Fengs, illness as well? I know its asking too much of you but consider it a favor, the chief asks ahead of his wife.
Chapter 713 - A Good Play’s Opening (8)
Chapter 713 A Good ys Opening (8)
Its not that Chief Wu Wei didnt believe in Bai Chang Fengs talent and ability, after all, its there for all to see. However, the fact that the old bastard gave his son the equivalent of a death sentence was an uneptable acessement. What illness of the heart needs a cure for the heart? Hes a father, and as a father he would pursue any leads, regardless of how slim the chances are.
You went to Bai Chang Fengs ce again? Did he promise toe? Jun Tian Yue (wife) asks with a furrowed forehead.
The husband smiles bitterly at his wifes question: Yun Fengs illness hasnt been getting any better after all these years so I couldnt bear it any longer and went to find that man. Though the Medicine Sect have been at odds with us but Bai Chang Feng didnt reject my request for a meeting this time. I presume its because he found his granddaughter recently and is in a better mood. Anyways, lets have thedy here look at our son first. Whatever happens, we will deal with the hurdles as ite.
At this moment Bai Yan was stroking her chin in contemtion instead of listening to the couple.?Grandfathers here??Crap, I must get my hands on the Blood Vine now before Grandfather sees me, otherwise he would be dreadfully worried if he doesnt find Xiachen around.
I can go have a look at your son, but beaming a sh in her eyes, I want a seed of the Blood Vine in your possession.
Originally her n was to go steal the actual Blood Vine from the main vault, however, this opportunity was even better.
Okay, its a deal. ted inside, the madam readily pulls Bai Yan along towards their home, Regardless of you being able to cure Yun Fengs illness, I will still be grateful to you.
Inparison though, the others present werent taking it so well and were exchanging looks between themselves. In their urgency, the elders all turned towards the chief for help. Unexpectedly, the man didnt move and remained inactive like hes giving the go-ahead.
How can the madam just hand out the Blood Vines seed, and the chief agreed so quickly too!?
Chief, Madam! It was then a panicking voice cuts in from the rear, The young master is acting up again! Its very serious this time and hes attacking anyone who gets too close!
What?
Nearly fainting on the spot, the poor mother struggles to keep her bnce due to those shaky legs. Quick, we need to go back!
Lets go! The chief as well, his eyes were very urgent and hurried to support his wife. Together, arm in arm, the couple quickly headed for their home.
Yaner, lets go and see too.
Zhongnan sounded anxious as well, just that his worried state was less urgent due to the calm and fixated gaze of his student.
Perhaps this precious disciple of mine really can cure Yun Fengs illness.
Inside the Misty Fairy House, the most majestic and magnificent structure had to be the main home of the chief and his wife.
As soon as she barged into the estate, the echoing cries of a painful man could be heard even from afar, thats how much suffering the patient was going through. In hindsight, Bai Yan too felt a strange difort in her heart over that sound. Its as if someones holding her heart and tightly ripping it around.
Yaner, whats wrong? Zhongnan (older) was the first notice the womans shortness of breath.
Bai Yan did not answer, only rushing forward towards the source like a single second might spell a fate she doesnt want to see.
Chapter 714 - A Good Play’s Opening (9)
Chapter 714 A Good ys Opening (9)
When Jun Tian Yue knocked open the door to her sons room, this poor mothers first glimpse of his sons state was a horrorfest that nearly caused her to faint at the sight.
Thankfully there were others around. Catching his wife in mid copse, Chief Wu Wei hurries to make eye contact with his people: What are you all waiting for, hurry and go subdue my son before he hurts himself!
Taken aback at first, the elders who followed right from behind quickly ran forward in an effort to drag the poor patient to the bed. However, its unsure where Yun Feng managed to get the strength but he swung and flipped like a mad beast at the group, pushing everyone back and screeching like a disturbed animal.
One of youe support my wife, Ill do it myself! Seeing how the others are failing miserably, the husband decides to take matters into his own hands and subdue his son.
Hold it!
Jun Tian Yue flew into a rage and broke free from the two helping elders. Seething in her voice: Wu Wei! If you dare hurt my son then Ill die with you!
But Wife, our sons already fallen into a frenzy state, if we dont stop him now. Troubled, the poor man didnt know what to do against this conflicting situation.
Normally this mothers demeanor tended to lean towards the calm and decisive side, however, that always changes whenever it involves her eldest son.
I dont care anymore. I only know you people want to hurt my son! Burning with fire in her eyes, this mother gave res of death to those around herself, Back then it was all of you who prevented Yun Feng from being with the one whom he loves! If it wasnt for that then he wouldnt have turned into his current state. Youre the ones who hurt my son! After so many years you bunch still want to hurt him some more?
Wife, listen and let me exin! When the chief grabbed onto her wifes hand, he was shocked to discover the heavy shaking across that arm. Those eyes werent the same ones hes so familiar with either, its somethingpletely foreign to him like a foe facing a ring of dangerous creatures.
Let go of me you bastard! Jun Tian Yue flings away her husbands grip, What does it matter if Yun Feng wants to be with the woman he loves? Why are you people stopping him? Who the hell is that goddess? Based on what can you people do this to my son!
The husband didnt know how to respond to his wifesints. Hes always been supportive of her decisions throughout their marriage, the only exception being their sons marriage. Its his mistake and the main reason their son has turned into this decrepit state. But regret was pointless at this stage. The charismatic young man from back then would never return.
Done with them all, the poor mother stumbles forward without a care for everyone else. Yun Feng, its mother, do you know me? As long as you can recover then mother will decide for you. Whoever you want to marry, you can go ahead, no one can stop you.
AOOORHHHGGG! Screeching with an animalistic roar, the mentally unstable man charges at the woman who drew too close.
Wife, be careful! Fearing his wife would be harmed, the chief wanted to drag her away to no avail
The woman didnt budge and had her eyespletely glued to her sons presence. Theres so much pain in there that anyone could see it.
As long as Yun Feng can recover then Im willing to pay for it with my life!
Then just when those wish hands were about swipe down at the mothers face, a powerful beam of silvery light had cut through the window and pierced into the frenzied mans heart. Inches, only inches away from making contact, the person fell backwards and lost his consciousness.
Son! Finally unable to bear the pain, Jun Tian Yue wholeheartedly copses and fainted into her husbands arms.
This leaves the husband the only one awake to deal with the aftermath. Turning to face the doorway, he nods at Bai Yans figure who still had her fingers pointed forward: Thank you for that.
Chapter 715 - A Good Play’s Opening (10)
Chapter 715 A Good ys Opening (10)
Sucking in a deep breath, Bai Yan had to work desperately hard to keep in the unease in her heart: All of you go out!
Taken aback by the strong reaction, the chief eventually nodded: Okay, give us a shout if you need anything, I will have my people do as you order.
After saying this, the man then began to head for the outside with her wife in hand. But just before he could step through the doorway, another call came out.
Wait!
Halting in his step: Is there anything else?
I need some herbs. Within half an hour, bring them all to me!
Tell me the names, Ill have them ready by that time.
Chief Wu Wei has decided. Since his wife was willing to believe this girl then he too would believe her.
Within the Mu Manor, Muzhen was currently sitting on the sandalwood chair with her eyes showing extreme resentment.
Elder, a shadowy figure drifts through the door and takes to his knee.
Ill ask you one question! Muzhen eye flickered with a frosted tint, That day, did you guys really finish off and kill that woman? I want the truthful answer!
Shes not going to forget the chiefs word back there about how their eyes look very simr! Adding in the fact that the bitchs face held such strong resemnce, its hard to deny the wariness creeping up inside.
Elder, musing over his answer, the shadowy figure appears tied between something. That day the woman was seriously injured by us. Theres no way she could have survived.
Muzhensplexion sank again: When you pursued her, was she pregnant?
Trembling so slightly,?So in the end the truth got leaked.
Its like this Elder That day we could see she was about eight months pregnant. All things considered, that child could not have survived with the mother.
Even if the child did live, it wouldnt havested long.
And why was such a crucial piece of information not reported to me! mming her fist down at the table, the old beauty instantly blew apart the furniture and allowed the tea ssh across the floor.
Because the child is bound to die, so, so I
Bang!
Sending a direct kick over, she sends the shadow tumbling to the ground. Those eyes radiated hatred like a bat out of hell: How dare you hide this from me! If you are so sure she is dead then you dont need to live either!
Due to Chief Wu Weis sudden inquiry about the woman from years ago, this ruthless and ck hearted witch did what any evil viin would do C she murdered anyone involved with that case. This one who just returned was out in a mission so thats how the individual managed to survive till today.
But in the end, the fate of death still befalls the shadows head.
Piercing the mans heart with her de, Muzhen ps her hand to summon a servant: Drag this corpse away and bury him in a mass grave.
Yes, Elder.
An elderly old man slowly emerged from the side, his face indifferent and cold when eyeing the pool of blood. Lifting up the body as told, he went about with his business as usual. Its just that this time around, instead of a smooth burial like the previous times, there was a ghostly figure who tailed him and stole the body away once he wasnt looking.
Regarding all this, Muzhen naturally didnt know nor expect. In her wretched head, theres only the burning hatred for revenge against Bai Yan.
To think that slut bore the young lords child. Shes nothing but amoner, base don what can she have his blood? Gnashing her teeth in jealous hate, the old beauty rubs her own belly in utter resentment. And theres that sted daughter of hers. No wonder shes such an eyesore as soon as I saw her. A slut would always give birth to a slut, only knowing how to seduce the opposite sex!
Chapter 716 - A Good Play’s Opening (11)
Chapter 716 A Good ys Opening (11)
Elder,ing through the door, the senior who earlier went to dispose of the body had returned. I have buried the corpse within the usual spot as you instructed. It wont be long before the wild creatures in the forest dig into him. There is no need to pay the subject anymore heed.
Mmm, Muzhen calmly nods to affirm shes got the message. Now that Im being nominally under house arrest by the chief, I want you to pay closer attention to that side. If theres anything, anything at all from the estate, I want to know about it.
Yes Elder sounding hesitant, the senior decides to ask whats bothering him anyways. Regarding the girl from back then who tried to seduce the young lord, is she really just amoner?
Of course! Muzhen snarled at this, Even if she isnt amoner by the odd chance, the girl couldnt be anything more than a small ns daughter. How can someone of that low blood be worthy of our young lord? I bet she knew his identity beforehand and did everything to climb into the bed, thats how she got pregnant in the first ce. Someone who only schemes to be the mistress of our Misty Fairy House deserves to be crucified for their sins. What I did is an act of mercy, do you understand me?
Apparently this old hag had forgotten her own ce in life. Shes only an elder, a subordinate of the main ruling house. The very fact that shes trying to dictate who or whats permissible to interact with her liege was in itself a treasonous act.
The old senior didnt object or raised anymore doubt to the woman. He didnt participate in the matter from back then so he doesnt understand the full picture. However, an ominous sensation kept nagging in the back of his head like this wouldnt turn out well in theing days.
You can leave me for now, I want to rest. Closing her eyes, Muzhen showed a wary tiredness on her face.
Perhaps its due to her own student facing a miserable death, or its the fact that she no longer has a ce in the Misty Fairy Houses controlling body, regardless of the reason for both, its all bad news.
Yes, Elder. Arching his fist, the old man respectful bid his farewell with a worried face before disappearing from this courtyard.
Meanwhile at the same time over at the main residence of the chiefs home, Yun Feng wasnt attacking everyone within sight anymore. Rather, hes now all quiet lying there against the bed and even regained some of his handsome features from all those years ago.
You who are you? Bai Yan points her finger in an uncertain way at the mans forehead.
Hes clearly just a stranger, why is he able to make my heart feel so painful?
Perhaps its her voice, or that face for some reason, but the conscious young lord was slowly closing his eyes like hes ovee with a wave of drowsiness. The persons not feeling weak or anything, instead its a sense of calm thats allowing him to get some rest after going crazy earlier.
I will definitely cure you, maybe then I will get some answers.
In that moment when she said this, Bai Yan nearly couldnt hold her emotions in check. She has her suspicions and its really difficult to find any w with her theory. Nevertheless, she couldnt just jump the gun without proof.
This time I need to refine an eighth grade medicinal Dan pill. Hes been far too gone and for far too long, only a Supreme Dan Pill can suppress that inner demon within his heart now.
Bai Yan was by all intent purpose a genius when it came to alchemy, however, refining such a high-level pill was a first for her in this world. There are risks involved and it wont do her good if thates to past. Taking out her personal cauldron from the storage bag, the woman was just about ready to begin when a knocking from the door interrupted her session.
Stern in that voice: Come in.
At her beckoning, a young maid slowly opened the door and strolled in with a tray in hand. The youngss walked extremely slowly before eventually cing the item on the table.
Miss, this is the medicinal ingredient you asked for.
I know, you can leave now. Giving an approving nod, she seems pleased by whats disyed before herself. Go inform everyone that none is allowed toe inside afterwards when I start, regardless of what they hear or see. understand?
Refining an eighth grade Dan pill was noughing matter and would surely rouse a series of heavenly thunders from the sky. Thankfully this was not a ninth level phenomenon, otherwise her current body would never be able to endure that destructive force. Bai Yan still hasnt forgotten how she died in her previous life back on Earth. Anyone would be traumatized after being struck down by thousands of watts of electricity!
Chapter 717 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (1)
Chapter 717 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (1)
Faintly exhaling the dirty air in her lungs, Bai Yan allows her mind to drift away into the deeper parts of her memories as she closed those eyes. In an instant, the long and difficult recipe for the Supreme Dan pill emerges, allowing her mind to go through the ingredients in detailed precision.
Jerking them open again after achieving what she wants, the woman moved with fire and wind.
Before I didnt dare to attempt such a high level recipe, but now I will and I must seed!
Theres not much choices right now. its either she seeds and get to the bottom of her difort or give up and lose this crucial trail that suddenly befall her way.
Yun Feng! Inside another bed chamber, Jun Tian Yue had just regained her consciousness after fainting from earlier. Climbing up, this mothers first instinct was to ask about her eldest sons condition in her frantic state: How is Yun Feng?
Pained by the nails digging in his skin from his wifes firm grip, Chief Wu Wei tries hard to look as calm as possible in order to avoid throwing his wife over the edge: Dont worry my wife, our son is fine. Miss Bai Yan is already seeing to his illness. Im sure it wont be long until the demon in his heart is gone and we can all start anew.
Really? the mothers expression instantly brightens.
Even if she knew the mans words are nothing but deceiving lies, its still something she wants to believe.
Im going to see Yun Feng.
Wait a minute. Seeing his wifes going to get out of beg, he promptly made a grab for her shoulder to stop this. Wait, dont move and rest for now. Thedy stated that we mustnt interrupt her session during the operation so lets wait here while she does her work.
Even this man didnt know why he would be so trusting of a stranger to the point where he would entrust the wellbeing of his son to them.
Okay, okay. Repeating the word several times over to herself in a muttering tone, Jun Tian Yue could not hold in her joy.
Unlike the other healers and alchemists who came before, Bai Yan was the only one who didnt turn their heads as soon as they saw Yun Fengs condition.
Outside the territories of the Misty Fairy House, the closest terrain was a deep ravine that cut off the maind from this part of the continent. As a result, those who wish to enter the ce by regr means would need to transverse arge stretch of barrenndscape in order to reach the destination.
Yaner is unthinkable, how can she note back and tell us something so major. Huffing and puffing, the usually calm second shifu Ren Yi appeared quite annoyed in his voice. If we didnt interrogate Little Rice and force him to spill the beans then who knows what sort of danger that girl would be in!
The third brother Qiu Shu Rong nods in agreement and cocked a bitter smile of his own: Maybe Yan Yan only did this because she knew the Holy Lands rtionship with the Misty Fairy House isnt that harmonious? But really, that sted girl needs to start learning on how to use the powers behind herself. Shes too headstrong for her own good, always running up front and shouldering everything on her own without looking for help.
Normally all three brothers woulde after getting wind of this, but since their oldest brother Zheng Qi was in the middle of making a breakthrough, only these two hade.
Theres around a thousand miles before we reach the Misty Fairy House. By my estimate, we should be there by nightfall. Ren Yis eyes scanned the horizon with a fierce glint, If my precious student suffers any indignation or is harmed by those people Growling like a threatening dog, I will make them pay regardless of their forces or status!
As an elder of the Holy Land, how could the second brother not know the virtues of those from the other power? And considering her own students proud nature, plus amazing talent, its almost a certain some of those conceited bastards would try something against her. Thats something he wont allow!
Chapter 718 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (2)
Chapter 718 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (2)
While the two elders of the Holy Land were making their way over at air splitting speed, the sky around the main residences of the Misty Fairy House had fallen into a gloomy storm.
Jun Tian Yue and her husband remained seated inside the main reception hall while they waited. Though the hope was slim, the couple didnt want to let it go. But as always, there are bound to be some who simply doesnt want the world to have a moment of peace sometimes.
Chief, Madam, Elder Muzhen hase. Rushing inside was a young maid, her face flustered and urgent.
What? the mistress of the house flew into a rage at the announcement. mming her hand against the table: Didnt I instruct my people to watch over her estate, how did she step out of her home without them knowing?
Then before the maid could get another word in, an eerieugh cuts in on their conversation from the front. Its annoying and filled with sarcasm.
Madam, why are you so angry for? Im only here to leave a few words, thats all.
Clenching her fist, Jun Tian Yue res fire at the arrogant woman who barged into her home.
What do you want to say?
Among those part of the elder council, Muzhen was indeed one of a kind so its not entirely surprising that she could slip through the observers. What did surprise this madam though was the fact that this old wench would vite her orders!
Ive heard you are letting that girl treat the young lord and that youre leaving them alone with no one to observe? Squinting her eyes into a narrow slit, the old hag sneered derisively: I dont know if I should say youre stupid, or just simpleminded? How could you just believe some stranger would suddenly waltz into the frame and cure an illness that even the lord of the Medicine Sect could not do? I bet shes in there harming the patient right now!
Muzhen! Jun Tian Yue snaps, enraged by the derogatory wordsing her way: I dont want to argue with you right now so get out of my site!
In light of that, the old hag did not leave. In fact, hes dismissing the death re and turned towards the husband: Chief, do you really believe the girls appearance is some kind of coincidence?
Unlike his wife whos quickly losing all reasoning, Chief Wu Wei stayed cool in his demeanor thats expected of a ruler. What are you trying to imply? Spill it.
Then Ill tell you the truth, Muzhens lip curved into a faint smirk, that girls appearance reminds me of a person.
Who? Dubious in his face, the man coldly asks.
The woman who seduced the young lord and then abandoned him, that woman.
nk!
Due to the bombshell of a news, the man had inexplicably knocked over the teacup next to him when jolting up. You mean, she is my..
Granddaughter?
He wasnt able to spell thest word out of his mouth because the poor mans shaking too terribly to mince words.
Dont be too happy yet Chief, Im only saying the girl might be that womans daughter. Also, I never said anything about it being the young lords child either. She might just be an imposter and here out to gain our favor.
Thats not possible, the girls eyes are way too simr to my sons. She must be Yun Fengs daughter. She must be my. Endless joy swept the man off his feet, sending him fluttering all around like hes floating on air.
If Bai Yan is really my granddaughter then the Misty Fairy House will have an heir!
So what if she has simrities with the eye? This world is filled with children, having a few that looks simrly close is nothing to be surprised about nor does it prove anything! As far as I know, that woman from back then would sleep with any men shees across. Even if this girl is the young lords daughter, what good would such an offspring be when itsing from such bad blood?
Chapter 719 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (3)
Chapter 719 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (3)
Yes, I havent checked it yet so how can I be so certain of that girl being my granddaughter?
What to do Our Misty Fairy House doesnt have anything to verify ones lineage. Wait! Theres Bai Chang Feng, I can ask him to help once he arrives at our door.
After some brooding, Chief Wu Wei figured this would be the best option.
Haha! Jun Tian Yue couldnt help but cackle at her foes shamelessness, So your meaning is the girl came to our Misty Fairy House in order to deceive us and get close to Yun Feng, is that what youre implying?
Thats right! Muzhens eye flickered with a strange light at the idea, Her purpose is perhaps to dilute the leading familys blood! With the power she would gain, the slut would then be a person of extreme influence overnight!
Do you really think us for a fool? Miss Bai Yan is a Monarch Rank! With her talent at such a young age, every power out there would be vying to take her in, why does she need to deceive me or my husband? The madam didnt believe a single wording out of the other sides mouth.
Perhaps others dont know this, but as a mother, Jun Tian Yue could visibly sense the disgusting motive hiding behind this old hags face.
Hahaha! Laughing at that remark, Muzhens sniggering became derisive and mocking.
Do you really believe that she is a Monarch Rank? In this world, there are plenty of treasures that can instantly boost or hide ones power, for a period that is. Her face turning a heinous dark that showed how evil her insides were, And, Im certain she only defeated my disciple thanks to said treasure! I do not believe shes talented at all!
Unable to take this farce anymore, the mother hatefully flings her own teacup at the foul-mouthed granny whos in love with her own son.
It missed of course after Muzhen swung to the side, causing the content inside and the container itself to stter into many pieces after hitting the wall.
Compared to you, I would rather believe the young miss than you! Scram, I dont want to see at my home!
Elder Muzhen, why are you still standing there for? Chief Wu Wei was now frowning at the unweed guest: Do you want to see my wifes death or something?
Hes the husband here. To see his own wife clenching that chest like her hearts in unmeasurable pain, the man would of course be unhappy.
Humph, Im only trying to get even for my poor student, she has been wronged dearly by being killed.
Jun Tian Yue was about to go mad after hearing thatment. Shes absolutely livid. If not for the fact that her eldest son was supposedly saved by this old hag years ago then she wouldve run over and ripped out that tongue.
Boom!
Abruptly, a struck of lightning suddenly came smashing down in the general area of the patients room, causing a wave of fright to the upants inside the hall. By the time the three of them ran outside to investigate, the darkened sky had already changed. Theres now a huge stormy cloud spewing purplish streaks of electricity down to the ground.
Young Lord! Muzhen exims, her legs shaky and her face a ashen white.
She wants to kill Bai Yan for what she did, and she also hates the parents for whatever reason, but this old beauty could never hate the man shes been secretly coveting.
Madam, this is the sort of person you brought back into your home! Swinging her death re at the mistress of the house, the old beauty radiated a murderous intent that covered her whole existence.
Apparently unrequited love could blind even the most vile and wicked of hearts. Despite being non rted to the matter, Muzhen made it sound like shes the one in charge of Yun Fengs safety and not his own parents!
Ignoring whatever that rudement was about, Jun Tian Yues first reaction was to head for her sons room. Sadly, due to the numbness in her legs, the poor woman could only rely on her husband to help support herself.
This what is going on?
Humph, of course its that slut trying to murder the young lord! Grinding her mrs in frustrated anger, Muzhens eye had turned a bloodshot red: If not for you, if not for the both of you then none of this wouldve happened! If anything happens to my poor Yun Feng then I wont let either of you go!
Chapter 720 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (4)
Chapter 720 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (4)
Due to the hugemotion of the rumbling in the sky, everyone within the vicinity hade out to see whats happening. To their horror like the first three, theyre all looking up in shock at the crazy storm brewing in their view.
This this is an alchemic phenomenon created by someone refining an eight grade Dan pill! One of the more experienced and knowledgeable alchemists exined after seeing the signs.
Slightly frowning, Chief Wu Wei turns to the person and asked: Are you sure its an alchemic phenomenon?
It should be most likely The alchemist himself also sounded somewhat uncertain: Years ago when Lord Bai from the Medicine Sect was making his breakthrough into the eighth level, he also produced a simr phenomenon. I happened to be passing by the ce so I managed to witness it firsthand. Its just thatpared to the trial from back then, this one seems more powerful and more destructive.
Then, would my son be in danger? Jun Tian Yue (wife) asks with worry in her eyes.
No, the alchemist shakes his head, I heard only the one making the pill would be effected by the danger and everyone else in the vicinity would be fine.
Then what about Miss Bai Yan? Shes only a Monarch Rank, would she be able to withstand an alchemic trial of such caliber? the madam urgently asks, afraid for the worse.
Uugh, this Im not sure either. Back then when Lord Bai made his breakthrough the man was already at an extremely high level. The youngdy is too fresh so Im unable to discern the oue. Heaving a long sigh, the alchemist shakes his head in disappointment at his own inability.
Then what are the consequences if she fails? biting her lower lip, the madam almost didnt want to know the answer.
Shes not an alchemist so its not all that surprising for her to not know the details. Besides, how many eighth grade alchemists are there? Aside from Bai Yans grandfather and her shifus from the Holy Land, there are only a few other hermits hiding up in the mountains and such.
Stumbling for a safe answer, the alchemist decides to give the cold hard truth anyways: The soul will be destroyed.
Thats right, the consequences of not being able to resist the trial would be the destruction of their soul!
Faltering back and almost losing her bnce, Jun Tian Yues face immediately showed ayer of pain like someone just poured acid into her heart.
This wont do, I must see the girl in person before I can be at ease.
Wife, you mustnt be impulsive. Chief Wu Wei hurries to stop the woman, If you rush in now then it will definitely effect thedy. Even if she wasnt in danger, she would be after your interruption.
Halting in her footstep, the madam unwillingly clenches her fist in frustration.
Ha, eighth grade Dan pill? Muzhen sneered sarcastically, A twenty something girl can refine an eighth grade product? If she can do that then Im a ninth grade alchemist, HAHAHA!
Thats it! Turning all of her rage and resentment into one single blow, the madam directly flings her fist right into the impudent old wenchs face and sends her spinning into mid-air. Then as a finishing blow before the bitch couldnd back down, she jumps right up to end it with a elbow m that left a crackling small crater in its wake.
Puking blood from her mouth at a profuse rate, Muzhen looked up in dismay at her assant. She never thought that with her status and power the other side would darey a hand on herself. This was especially true when there are so many people around themselves.
Likewise, the other members of the Misty Fairy House were looking over in stunned astonishment. In their view, the image of the madam was that of a virtuous wife whos both gentle and kind, never in their wildest dreams would they expect the woman to beat someone in open public.
Climbing up after much struggle, Muzhen makes a couple of heavy coughs before managing to regain her strength: Madam, which part of what I said there is wrong? Theres no way she could be an eighth grade alchemist, nor are those shes from the storm cloud real lightning bolts!
Gnashing her teeth till it hurts, the old hag resented everything. From her own injury to the fact that shes being shamed before her peers, anything that so much as moves was within her range of fire.
What did that little slut do to earn the chief and his wifes trust so much?
Eh? A voice suddenly cuts in from above, its powerful and old of someone with experience in life. It looks like I came just in time. To think there would be another out there who is about to break into the eighth grade of their alchemic profession. Looks like there will be another of my level very soon in this world.
Chapter 721 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (5)
Chapter 721 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (5)
Muzhens face froze over. From what was a ring irritable expression had turned into a look of disbelief after catching a glimpse of who just barged into their conversation.
Bai Chang Feng? The person is actually the lord of the Medicine Sect, Bai Chang Feng?
Lord Bai, youre here? Chief Wu Wei heaves a sigh of relief at the sight of the old man, You mean to say you are certain that is the result of someone trying to refine an eighth grade Dan pill?
Wouldnt you know it yourself? Pricking his brow at the odd question, the old grandpa looked rather baffled by this. This alchemist is your people, why are you not aware of whos in there when you are their leader? Butpared to the one I experienced years ago during my first attempt at making a breakthrough into the eighth grade, this one is much more violent. That fact alone is enough for me to discern the recipe is at least in the upper tier. His lips had curved into a faint smile, oblivious to the fact that Muzhensplexion had turned a ghastly white over his statement. It seems my trip this time is not in vain. To be able to meet someone at my level is a true honor.
Sighing, Chief Wu Wei shakes: But the one in there refining is only a Monarch Rank.
Monarch Rank? Bai Chang Fengs calm attitude instantly changed into a fitting rage: How outrageous! How can a mere Monarch Ranks body endure the destructive force of the lightning strikes created by an alchemic trial? Is that person dead in the brain? The individual should be well over sixty by now, how could they not understand something so simple?!
The old mans body was practically shaking due to the frustration and irritation he felt. Its hard enough to meet another person at his cultivation level, its even harder to meet an alchemist with as much insight. Now before he could even get to know the other party and have some verbal exchanges of knowledge, the other persons going to be struck down by their own folly?
If the person inside somehow survives ande out of there then I will definitely teach him a good lesson!
Fortunately Bai Chang Feng didnt know the person in there was his own granddaughter, otherwise the ones to face his ire right now would be these from the Misty Fairy House. It wouldnt be an exaggeration for him to openly dere war if thats the case.
Making an awkward gesture, the chief sounded embarrassed in his voice: The one inside, shes not sixty something, shes only twenty something years old.
Twenty something years old? This time it was the old lords turn to be taken aback, There is someone else in this world who is as talented as my granddaughter? My sweet granddaughter is only at the higher level of the King Rank and is capable of refining up to the seventh grade in her alchemy, to think there is someone just as great in that room right now and is trying for an eighth grade.
As far as he knows, Bai Yan was only at the King Rank prior to the girls departure for the Demon Realm, hence the reason why he couldnt connect the dots. A few months was too short of a period for most to make an advance like so.
Lord Bai, Jun Tian Yue (wife) suddenly hurls herself up to the old mans side and made a firm grab for that arm, Can you find a way to save her inside there?
This Im sorry, but only thedy in there can save herself now. No one can interfere when it hase to this, he firmly shakes his head.
Of course, if Bai Chang Feng knew who was in there then its doubtful this old grandpa could remain so calm. Heck, he might just dart in there and make the loudest and biggestmotion of them all.
The madam on the other hand could feel her body slowly losing strength as she fell backwards. Her eyes could not leave the doorway at all because her heart ached like its being ripped out and then smashed into mush.
Compared with the shock hovering in the air though, Muzhens heart only had resentment still as usual.?Dammit, that little bitch is really refining an eighth grade Dan pill??No matter, with her strength and body, she would surely perish under the force of those lightning strikes!
Back inside the bedroom, Bai Yan remains focused on the task at hand, allowing the electrifying bolts of energy to harden and refine her body. The pain was excruciating, even so, she endures until finally.
BANG!!
Among the many strikesing down, this one was exceptionally huge and made an ear deafening boom to all those looking. Bai Yan didnt fare so well. Letting the trace of blood to seep out of the corner of her mouth, the woman shudders for a good moment before she could even begin topose herself back together.
Thats only the second main strike, I still have seven more to go! Showing a faint smile at her own predicament, the resolve in her voice could not be denied: I wil make it through. Ive done it before in myst life, I will do it again in this life!
Chapter 722 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (6)
Chapter 722 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (6)
With each main thunder strikeing down, the intensity of the bolts would increase by two-fold. So, by the time the third one came, it had caused so much damage to Bai Yans body that she ended slugging right down to the floor as a result of the pressuring force. Fortunately the womans a stubborn one. In thest moment before her consciousness caved, she gripped her hands into a ball and stood right back up out of pure perseverance.
Again!
Boom!
Before she could say more, the fourth thunder hade again. Bai Yan didnt care though nor was she scared. Confronting the bolt of intense heat, her eyes stared intently upwards to take it head on.
Poofff!
This time she literally threw up blood after suffering the hit. Wiping the corner of her mouth, which only caused the red fluid to stain her cheeks, she became rather wary: This is not normal. These thunder strikes are far too strong for an eighth grade alchemic trial. Compared to the ones I experienced in my previous life, its as strong as the ninth grade ones!
What the is going on here? The intensity should never be this high. If it continues like so then my body will disintegrate under that might before its over.
But its toote to turn back now. Left with no choice, she braves herself for whats toe and grew more determined then ever after eyeing the patient lying next to her in the bed.
I will save you!
Regardless of the price, I will save this person!
Perhaps the man himself had heard her voice because a droplet of tear had inexplicably trickled down the corner of those eyes. That muttering mouth sounds like it wants to say something but no sound ever came forth.
And by this time Bai Yan was solely focused back to the objective couldnt see it.
Again!
Following suit were three other intense thunder strikes, each stronger than thest. Afterwards theplexion on the girls face could only be called frightening. Its dreadfully white like blood has left her entirely, causing that face to look like a ghost.
I cant give up!
If I give up now then no one can save him anymore!
In that second, the eighth bolt hade down as if to meet her demand, causing that whole body to fall to the ground entirely. Despite the insane amount of damage she was suffering, the effects were rather dazzling like shes covered in a halo, shimmering and glowing.
Onest one! Struggling to force a smile, she attempts to crawl back up for the final blow, Once I get through this then it will be over!
But low and behold, thest would always be the most dangerous. Unlike the previous strikes, this thunder bolt was at a whole new levelpared to anything shes endured thus far.
Sess and I will get what I want, failure and I will die, so be it.
Closing her eyes, the woman quietly readies her spirit and body for the final sh. Yet, the expected pain never came, instead there were only the faint contour of a shadow in front of herself when she opened those eyes again to search for the reason.
Why?
Why is he here?
Why. why is he fending off thest attack for me?
Trembling right into her heart, Bai Yan wanted to reach out to grasp onto the figure for some sort of answer. Unfortunately for the weakened her, the shadowy contour dissipated as soon as those fingers made contact.
Di Cang! Covering her mouth, tears came slipping down those cheeks in ordance with her muffled sobbing.
ttt~
Just then, Bai Yans ear had caught onto the splitting sound of something inside her storage bag. In a hurry, she immediately pulled out said item and discovered it was a flower made out of carrot.
This was a gift given to her by Di Cang when their son kept nagging to his old man to cook something inside the homely kitchen. Though the dishes themselves didnt turn out so great C downright disgusting C the husband did produce one decent product and that was this ordinary looking flower carved using the hands of love. Even after their separation, Bai Yan never had the heart to toss it away.
Thankfully a moment of softness was now paying off in full. If her guesses are right, there should be a wisp of the demon lords power sealed inside the object. Its this energy that blocked off the thunder strike just now. As to the reason why Bai Yan didnt sense it beforehand, its likely due to the difference in their strength.
Chapter 723 - The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (7)
Chapter 723 The Lightning Strike of an Eighth Grade Pill (7)
Bai Yan felt dreadfully weak in the legs. Finding a nicer spot to lie down, her face was now smothered with tears as she grasped tightly onto the token of their bond. Theres too much emotions running through her mind, and too much former events of her time with Di Cang reying itself like a movie. Eventually, the fatigue causes her eyes to close in on itself.
Why did ite to this? If hes going to leave behind something to protect me then why did he send someone to kill me? What exactly happened that day? Slowly, her wariness and doubt propels her consciousness over the edge and she soon slipped away into a uncertain slumber.
Not far away inside a cave of a certain valley, Di Cang was in the middle of meditating to heal his injuries when he suddenly jerked open his eyes. Grasping at his chest, he leaned in against the rocky wall like hes in massive pain all of a sudden.
Wohoo, Bai Xiachen quickly rushes over after noticing the sudden change. Arching his head upwards in order to support his old man, the boys expression was full of concern.
Im fine, dont worry about me, its your mother that you should be worried about. She was in danger just now. Rubbing his sons head, Di Cang exins the reasoning, which had the opposite effect of calming the mood down. Dont worry, shes safe.
Since the wisp of power he left behind inside the carrot flower has been used, it could only mean his wife remains alive and safe for now. As to why hes so certain, its because he used could fend off even a Celestial Rank master.
Now this also exins why Di Cang only flew into a rage back when he became informed of his shadow guards pursuing his wife for her life. The fact that the power didnt activate before meant she was never in danger of being killed, otherwise he wouldve felt it firsthand.
Xiachen, you can see for yourself too, there are too many dangers around your mother right now. You need to tell me where she is so I can go protect her. Like before when he deceived the boy into the Demon Realm, hes going to use the same tactic to deceive the boy into leading him to his wife.
Hes the kids father so he understands that using force wont work with this rascal.
Tilting his head a little, Bai Xiachen appears to be struggling on trying toe to a decision. In the end, he ended shaking his head still and made a few sobbing cries.
You mean you need to go back and ask your mother first? Beaming with light in his eyes, Di Cang asks.
The little fox nods vehemently in return.
Thats right, only if Mother agrees then I can bring you to see her.
Okay, you can go find your mother now. Dont worry about me, Ill be fine right here. The mans heart thumped with increasing intensity, leaving his voice hoarse and dry.
In the end, despite his suspicion, Bai Xiachen eventually ran out of the cave after looking back a few times. The boy didnt fully trust his old man to do as he says but the worry for the precious woman of his heart got the better of him.
Sure enough, as soon as his presence was out of sight and away from the cave, Di Cangs mouth immediately curved into a radiant smirk.
Oh how low have I fallen. In order to see my wife, Im now forced to use drastic means just to trick my own blood. Well, at least now I can track his trail and know exactly the ces he went from this point forward. In light of that reprimanding tone, the mans expression clearly showed a sense of joy of whats toe. Oh Yan Yan, you will never break free from my arms in this lifetime, I wont let you! Even if I have to search through heaven and earth, I will find you and be together again!
Compared to the sly old fox that was Di Cang, the inexperienced little fox that was Bai Xiachen could never outdo his old man. The mere fact that hes left to search for his mother had sold them both out.
In the short recess of rest that Bai Yan took after losing consciousness, the woman had not only regained her strength, shes also brimming with energy at having her body refined to a new height. And likewise, the pills inside her cauldron thats ced not far away inside the room was also spewing an incredible smell, indicating its sess.
Chapter 724 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (1)
Chapter 724 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (1)
The patient Yun Feng felt like hes just woken up from a long, long dream. The dream was a beautiful one. The love of his life smiling at him, allowing him to forget the pain of forever separation.
Ninger Unconsciously his mouth murmured this name out using his dry hoarse voice.
This. is not a dream??He waves his hand up to the face in order to cover the blinding lighting through the broken ceiling.
In that instant, the patient just froze there in mid-action because through the small cracks of his fingers, a very familiar and longing contour was now within reach.
Ninger, is that really you?
Ninger??Brimming with a surprised light in her own eyes, Bai Yan stared intently at the man whos looking over.?Does he mean my mother?
I am not Bai Ning. After a moment of silence, she replied in a clear crisp voice.
Youre not Ninger?
A look of disappointment promptly filled the patients face,?So Ninger returning to me is still only just a dream.
Twenty years have passed from when you and Bai Ning separated, do you think I could be her?
Bai Yans word leaves the already weakened man at a difficult threshold of whether to ept reality or fall into self-deceit.
Twenty years? So such a long time has passed since then, but you. Realizing something important, Yun Feng promptly swung his head over to Bai Yans face.
If I remember right, Ninger was already pregnant when I left, thats why I came back to tell Father I wanted to get marry. But who couldve guessed, what awaited us would be forever separation!
Under the hopeful gaze of the man, Bai Yan eventually came clean. Of course, thats only after her lips quivered so slightly from her own nervousness. Bai Ning is my mother.
Boom!
Those words were explosive, sending the patient into a stifling state of glee and fear.
After a long while, he eventually reached out his big huge hands in order to caress his daughters face. However, the other part of his emotions C fear C stopped him midtrack and caused it turn back down.
If youre Ningers daughter then does that mean youre my child? Trembling in his eysh, Yun Feng eventually closes his eyes in eptance.
To think my own daughter is already this old after a simple dream.
Hows your mother? Is she doing well? She must still me me for leaving without a word. Yun Fengs eyes were mixed with tension, fear, and unease when mentioning the love of his life. Hes afraid for the worse and that the girls mother would never forgive him.
Bai Yans hand instinctively reached for her own chest at the question. She now understands why her heart would hurt so much when she saw the dreadful state this man was in earlier.?Is this called the connection of blood?
My mother was seriously in the year I was born. In order to keep me safe, she entrusted my upbringing to others and never appeared again. I do not know if shes alive or not.
I do not know if shes alive or not~
No, I dont believe this, my wife would never leave me!!! This cant be happening! In his desperation, the patient wanted to climb out of bed in order to search for the woman. Unfortunately for him, his body was very weak from the many years of being bed ridden, causing him to tumble down from the bedside where Bai Yan had to rush over to catch him.
Chapter 725 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (2)
Chapter 725 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (2)
Heartbroken and frustrated, Yun Fengs bodily functions quickly spiraled downwards. Showing a face of utter pain, he spews out a mouthful of blood at the misfortunate news.
This is all my fault. If I wasnt fooled by these people and returned home then I wouldnt have lost Ninger for over twenty years. I cant continue like this. I wont allow it! Regardless of where you are my love, I wille find you and be together again!
Outside the door, Chief Wu Wei and the others could all hear the painful cries of the patient. Many were ecstatic at the sessful recovery, but more were showing astonishment over Bai Yans ability to create an eighth grade Dan pill. Therefore, just about everyone were running over to the bedroom, leaving only Bai Chang Feng in the background like a crowd pleaser.
Theres no way someone like the old grandpa wouldnt want to go investigate who could be so capable, but hes an outsider and this was a family matter. If he hastened himself and barged in there without invitation then its surely inappropriate.
Elder Muzhen, Zhongnan (older) sneered in contempt at the old hag. Clicking his tongue sarcastically, he wants to emphasize his point, What more do you have to say to this?
Humph! Muzhen promptly snarled in retaliation: So what if that girl could refine an eighth grade Dan pill? Nothing but a slut born of a whore! As an elder of the Misty Fairy House, I would be the first to object to the idea of her returning to her ancestry!
You know my students mother? Zhongnans face sank at the implication of those words, his aura growing increasingly cold and dangerous.
Oh right, none of you know this so Ill enlighten you bunch of knuckleheads with the truth. That slut looks very simr to the whore who tried to seduce the young lord years ago. Im assuming she secretly gave birth to his child after tricking her way into his bed.
The Zhong brothers were stiff as a rock at thatst bit. Their eyes had a look of disbelief like its the most incredible news theyve ever heard, but more of it was joy and tion.
If what this witch says is true then the girl is the young lords daughter? That means our Misty Fairy House has an heir!
Dont get too happy just yet. The whore from back then is a person who idolized the rich. Because of the young lord not revealing his true identity, that person ended up running away with another wealthy individual. Heck, we cant even be certain this little slut is rted or just some brat trying to sneak her way into our ranks. Scoffing a derisive chuckle, Muzhen proudly states her opinion for all to hear.
You shut up! Zhongnan snaps and roars out, Dont think the chief and madam would let you off for this! Theyre just busy and dont have the time to deal with you. Wait until theyre done, then youll get what you deserve.
Casting a sideway re at the old senior, Muzhen didnt care what this fe had to say to herself; instead, she began to stroll towards the bedroom? like she owned the ce.
Zhongnan was absolutely livid by this point and wanted to attack right then and there. Thankfully the younger brother Zhongbei decides to step in and grabbed at that arm. Shaking his head: Dont, Yun Feng has only just recovered from his illness so we mustnt let our arguments disturb his rest. Whats more, we still need Muzhen to get a better picture of what happened to Yaners mother. After we finish probing her for the details then nothing will stop us from exacting our revenge.
As frustrated and unwilling as Zhongnan was, he knew thats the optimal solution for now. Pressing down that anger, he too had begun to head for the bedroom.
This Misty Fairy House sure is noisy. Making a mild shake of his head, Bai Chang Feng didnt care for all this drama and took it as nothing more than a little y for himself. After all, its unrted to himself in his opinion.
If only this old grandpa knew who Muzhen was referring to, then perhaps his attitude wouldnt be so calm.
Young Lord! As soon as the old witch rushed into the room, the first thing she saw was the decadent looking Yun Feng leaning against the bedrest. Due to the emotions running up to those eyes, this old hag couldnt resist wiping a trickle of tearing out of the corner.
Chapter 726 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (3)
Chapter 726 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (3)
Yun Fengs first reaction upon making contact with the old hag was a cold hard re: GET OUT!
Muzhen waspletely taken aback by the shout. Unlike right now, the man from many years ago had always showed respect for herself so this form of the young lord didnt fit her image of him.
For more than twenty years my mind may have been lost in a haze of confusion, but that doesnt mean I dont know anything!
The old witchs appearance was undoubtedly a stimnt to the already unstable Yun Feng. Therefore, despite his weakened state, the man manages to muster enough strength to shoot over a sword like re to Muzhen. Theres an unabashed disgust in his eyes, thats how much he disliked the woman.
How many times have you slipped into my room while my parents arent paying attention? And how many times have you tried to do illicit things to me? My mind may not be at its clearest over the years but that doesnt mean I would forget theres a woman waiting for me out there!
Muzhen, I respected you as an elder but your behavior really makes me sick!
The room had turned deathly quiet following each statementing out of the patients mouth. And since his voice was loud and clear, even Bai Chang Feng who remained outside could hear the whole story.
Wow, this Misty Fairy House is such a mess. Im so d its not my home, otherwise I would be disgraced to the point where I have to hide my own face. Once I meet that eighth grade alchemist I should go back before I get any more involved. Sighing at the worlds depressingck of moral integrity, Bai Chang Feng really didnt want to stay at this filthy ce.
inside the room.
Aside from Jun Tian Yue (wife) who had long be aware of the ulterior motives of this old witch, the other three respected elders who also came inside were left bbergasted. Their mouths kept working like they wanted to say something but its too much for their brains to process. Aside from the murmuring mumbles, no words could be pronounced.
Chief Wu Wei on the other hand didnt go down that route. ring into an explosive rage, he nearlypletely loses it in his demeanor: Muzhen!
Despite jolting her body at the ear defeating roar, the shameless old hag actually had the nerve to retort with a ridiculing cackle of her own: No matter how bad I am, I cant be anymore worse than an ordinary girl. A woman without power or influence has no right to be at the young lords side. Besides Pausing in her voice to organize her defense: Yun Feng is the one chosen by the goddess. Now that hes recovered, its time he married the great being. A mere wench who only knows greed is not worthy of him!
Though exposed to her filthy ways, the old woman did have a point in the eyes of the other people around. Aside from the Zhong brothers and the two parents present, none were willing to speak out in protest to that im.
Elder Muzhen is right, we cant afford to offend the goddess.
Thats right, the goddess is not only a person from the Celestial Realm, shes also the woman pursued by the Demon Lord and Celestial Lord. The fact that the young lord could be chosen by someone so great is his fortune.
We cant miss this opportunity. If our Misty Fairy House can appease the goddess then its equivalent of forging a bridge between us and those in the upper realm. We must.
Under normal circumstances, the patient himself wouldve went mad by now after hearing all those stimting words. But now, his expression was extraordinarily calm to the point where its frightening.
Years ago I lost my wife and daughter because of you people. Now Im back, I will never be any of your puppets. If any of you bastards dare to get in my way then I would rather die before I allow any of you to get with your ways!
Daughter?
The threat was definitely damning for those who heard it, but its the word daughter that fully captured everyones attention. Theyre filled with shock in the eyes.
The young lord has a daughter?
Turning to Bai Yans presence, Yun Fengs gaze turned from a cold hard re to a soft gentle look of a father facing their children. Child, youve suffered during this time. Dont worry, I wont let anyone bring harm towards you again.
Chapter 727 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (4)
Chapter 727 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (4)
Jun Tian Yue had her spections, but now for it to be confirmed was enough to send her over the edge of tears. Did you hear that Wu Wei? Shes our granddaughter, our granddaughter! Yun Feng, shes your daughter and our granddaughter!
Heaving a long sigh at how cruel fate could be at times, Chief Wu Wei holds onto his wifes hand and pats her in aforting manner: Yes dear, I heard you. We now have a granddaughter. We finally have a grandchild.
Feeling words alone werent enough to express her emotions, the madam pushed away her own husband and tightly grabbed onto Bai Yans hand this time: Child, no wonder I felt so close to you as soon as I saw you. This is what they call the connection of blood, truly a miracle.
Bai Yan didnt have the heart to withdraw her hands despite the awkward difort.
Madam, even if you want her to be your granddaughter, you must first make sure shes correctly your kin! Muzhen stepped forward and cocked the most annoying and irritable smirk ever: Elders, I want to point out something crucial for everyone to hear. That woman from back then is a whore who would sleep with any men who gives her money. We have no way to know for certain this girl here is even rted.
None of the elders responded or answered her im. Regardless of it being true Bai Yan was Yun Fengs biological daughter, the mere fact that shes able to reach the Monarch Rank and refine an eighth grade Dan pill proved shes extraordinarily talented. This fact alone meant they must think twice before taking sides.
The patient himself had long taken a heavy disgust against these people in the Misty Fairy House so its already a great act of forgiveness that he didnt erupt as soon as he regained his sanity. Therefore, its no surprise that Bai Yan would be his sore spot and any form of negativity would ignite the fireworks.
Muzhen, youre looking for death!
Yun Feng! Eximing in great shock, Jun Tian Yue (mother) hurried to stop her son from exerting that body: You are still sick and needs rest. Let mother handle this, I will solve everything.
Shes regretting it now, regretting the fact that she didnt finish off the wretched old hag earlier. Because of that mistake, his son might even have a rpse back to the old state as a result of the sted womans prancing and nasty remarks.
Bang!
But the madam already had her chance earlier in the main reception hall. Taking the lead, Bai Yan directly stomps her foot into Muzhens chest and caused the old woman to stumble backwards in order to retreat.
Though the girls strength only hovered around the mid level of the Monarch Rank, a tier below herself, Muzhen still found it humiliating to be attacked by a brat not even half her age.
Little girl, you are no more than a whores daughter. Dont think I dont know what you are trying to conceive with your plot. Once the goddess arrives and see what youre doing, you can forget about escaping death!
Bai Yan could no longer hold back herughter anymore. Chuckling like shes faced with a humorous joke: Goddess? If she dares to show herself in front of me then I can make sure she will never leave again! Also.
Scanning her surroundings, the girl deliberately activated her powers to allow that voice to reach every nook and cranny of the chiefs estate.
He is leaving with me today! Whoever dares to block my path, I will slice them down with my de and crush the Misty Fairy House!
Bai Yans never been in the habit of relying on other peoples strength to do her biddings. But for the sake of her father, shes now seriously contemting the choice of utilizing the other two major powers to crush this filthy ce.
And so, her threat was filled to the brim with confidence, leaving many seriously at awe over her words.
Back over in the courtyard thats not too far away, Bai Chang Feng was in the middle of waiting for the host to finish up their business when he suddenly picked up this familiar voice. In an instant, his expression changed from surprise to pure rage like hes about to strangle the closest servant nearby. Even the grounds were crackling under his mighty pressure.
Not even a few secondter, Muzhen was about to swing up another long sequence of tirades again when the door to the room suddenly got blown apart, causing the nearest upant inside C aka Muzhen herself C to go flying forward and crashing face first to the floor. And since the blow was oozing with power, she had the unfortunate case of taking the aftershock of the st into her chest.
Who dares Shooting her irate face up to confront the one who attacked herself from the back, the impudent old wench was just about tosh out before she realizes who it was. From what shouldve been a loud banshee screeching for bloody murder had devolved into a squeamish hamster who wanted nothing but to hide herself into the tiniest corner of the room.
Chapter 728 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (5)
Chapter 728 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (5)
If it was the chief then she could still survive out of consideration she saved the young lords life back then, but if she provoked this old man then the fate awaiting her would be certain death, or worse.
Like Muzhen, Bai Yan was also too startled for words.
For one, the girl had nned to escape before her grandfather arrives after catching wind of his visit. But now, shes caught red-handed and instantly lost a lot of her momentumpared to a few seconds ago.
Why are you here? Still fuming with smokeing out of his head, Bai Chang Feng was more pained than anything else really.
So this brat is the alchemist mentioned by Chief Wu Wei? Is she trying to make me die from heart attack? How could she do something so rash like attempting something so dangerous??Thats a recipe which would cause an alchemic trial! A simple error means the destruction of her soul!
Chief, so your cheap granddaughter offended the Medicine Sect. Haha, it looks like the Misty Fairy House is doomed at this rate. Upon catching the enraged look in the old lords eye, Muzhen just couldnt keep her trap shut and started to get cynical again.
Then before that filthy tongue could say anymore, Bai Chang Fengs hand had moved. Sweeping a gust of energy forward, the roaring force creating by the gesture makes a direct impact to the womans chest and sends her flying backward until her existence eventually makes a loud cracking sound at the wall. Blood kept pouring out of her mouth this time like shes suffered a serious injury inside.
You shut up! The old lords body was starting to exude a visibleyer of killing intent, indicating how serious he was: From now on my Medicine Sect is forever at odds with the Misty Fairy House! If theres you then theres no me! If theres me then theres no you!
Everyone waspletely left in the dark on why the old grandpa would say this from out of the blue. To them the old guy had clearly lost it in the head.
Whats going on? He was still good just now, why is he suddenly dering war?
Seeing Bai Chang Feng angrily stomping over to Bai Yans location, everyone quickly came up with an idea.
It cant be. This girl offended the Medicine Sect?
Growing more nervous by the second, Jun Tian Yue (wife) transforms into a mother hen and hurried to block in front of her granddaughters body. Vignt in those eyes: Lord Bai, no matter what happened in the past, she is still just a young child. Why dont you let it go for this one time? Whats more, our Misty Fairy House isnt any weaker than the Medicine Sect, theres no need to go this far for some small misunderstanding.
Perhaps its the preconceived impression she had of the Misty Fairy House, but Bai Yan could honestly say she didnt have any fond feelings for this ce. Coupled this with the fact that its them who caused her parents to separate, it only made the fact worse. However, Jun Tian Yues protective act changed that and tore down some of that negativity she had.
This is between me and Yaner, you people from the Misty Fairy House stay out of it!
In the old grandpas view, its all these peoples fault that his precious granddaughter needed to go through such risk. Then looking at the singed appearance around the hair and clothes C the girl literally looked like someone thats been sent into aundry machine but worse C its not hard for this biased old man to want some payback.
Then just when Jun Tian Yue was still befuddled by Bai Chang Fengs form of address to her own granddaughter, the old man had already reached over from the side to wrangle the poor girl out from behind like an eagle holding a chickling.
Youre getting real bold now arent you? You actually got the nerve to refine an eighth grade recipe! Why didnt those thunder bolts beat you to death so you can learn your lesson? Is it because Im doting you that youre brave enough to do as you please regardless of the danger?
Compared with the proud and temperamental Old Lord Lan, this grandfather of hers had always been on the gentle side. For him tosh out as well in this manner showed how much her behavior had hurt him inside.
Grandfather, I was wrong Knowing shes at fault, Bai Yan throws out an apology first and admits her mistake. However, she immediately followed it up with another sentence: But if I had another chance, I would still do it again.
Grandfather?
The crowds of gathering onlookers were dumbfounded.
This girl is Lord Bais long-lost granddaughter?
If this is the case, then Ninger is Bai Chang Fengs.
The patient on the bed shuddered at the realization as well,?Bai Ning? Bai Chang Feng? Why didnt I think of it before?
Chapter 729 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (6)
Chapter 729 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (6)
Ive said it before that I find her oddly familiar, to think shes Bai Nings girl! Jun Tian Yue had seen the younger version of Bai Ning during a visit, hence the reason why she still held an impression.
As for Yun Feng himself, the man never left the Misty Fairy House until that venture, nor did he interact with anyone from the other two powers. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so blind to his loves background or identity.
Lord Bai, are you really Yaners grandfather and Miss Nings father? Zhongnan grew ecstatic inside.
You know where my daughter is?
Clenching up in his guts, the old lord would dismiss the faulting from these people if it means he could get the slightest hint of his daughters whereabout. Well, excluding Muzhen of course, that one hes going to kill regardless.
Back when Young Master Yun Feng and Miss Ning fell in love, it was I and my brother who was charged with bringing him back after we snatched the mission away from Muzhen. Us brothers didnt like the idea but the goddesss will is to take him as her husband.
Bang!
Bai Chang Fengs anger came boiling over again,?These people dare to break up my daughters marriage? unforgivable!
Grandfather, Bai Yan interjects, her brow furrowing. He is my shifu so you mustnt scare him.
Sure enough, thestment had a quelling effect on that temper. Go on.
Later Zhongnan casts a disgusted nce over to the one responsible, The elder council locked the young lord away, refusing to let him leave the Misty Fairy House again. Muzhen imed she wanted to know what sort of woman could cause him to be so fascinated so she went out to investigate. By the time she returned again, that bitch told everyone, spreading ims that Miss Ning is a unkept woman who likes to flirt around with other men.
These details are already known to the old lord due to themotion from earlier, but unlike before, he now knows the one theyre talking about was his own daughter. That means the needed requirement for him to explode hase and it could be seen in the thickyer of murderous aura slowly seeping out of his skin and onto the ground.
And, she ims herdyship sold her body out for money and had run off with someone else after finding a wealthier man.
Of course, the specific words werent so nd or kind back then, just that Zhongnan couldnt bring himself to say it out loud. Hes afraid it would dirty his own mouth with those foul words.
Hahaha! The old lord bellows out a mockingugh like a mad wolf, My daughter, you people believed my precious daughter is someone who would sell her body out for money! Hahaha, my shining jewel, the youngdy of my Medicine Sect, to think she would be trampled upon by ants like the bunch of you here! What a farce! What augh! Know this, all of you! My daughter Bai Ning can take any man that she wants, and they would crawl to her feet if they must just to get a nce at her beauty. Dont even think for a second any of you here are worthy of licking her feet!
Letting his words sink in so none would have any delusions of what he meant, Bai Chang Feng then shifts his attention to the most important individual thats currently huddling at the corner of the room.
You over there! You think the Misty Fairy House can save you? My Medicine Sect is also one of the three major powers in this world. Even for this filthy ce that harmed my daughter, its at best only on equal footing if not less!
Pale in herplexion, Muzhens whole existence was a shivering mess as she curled into a fetal position.?I clearly checked the sluts background. How could she suddenly go from an ordinary girl to thedy of the Medicine Sect? Why? WHY?!!
Spill it, where is my daughter! The old lord literally wanted to rip the woman apart and shred her to pieces, Back then was it you who injured her? Is it you!
Despite the frantic state she was in, Muzhen still had enough awareness to know if the truthes to light then shes doomed for sure. The fact that those assassins were from her end must remain a secret, regardless of the torture or punishment.
You say Bai Ning was injured? the madam asks after catching on to thatst bit of information.
Chapter 730 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (7)
Chapter 730 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (7)
Yes, my daughter was chased and hunted down by a unknown force. Those pursuers eventually caused enough injury to make it severe enough that she had to entrust her own newborn child to a friend. Sadly, thedy entrusted with my granddaughter passed away early, leaving my dear child to suffer miserably in that home!
This is all Muzhen and the Misty Fairy Houses fault! If not for them, my daughter wouldnt have gone missing and my granddaughter wouldnt have had to suffer so much during her childhood.
But there was one question bothering this old grandpa still. His daughter clearly couldve returned home to the Medicine Sect, why must she entrust the baby to a friend instead of himself?
There must be something I dont know yet. A missing piece of the puzzle.
Standing there in a daze for a good while, Chief Wu Wei eventually came back to his senses and turned to the one who knew it all: Muzhen, what is the meaning of this! Who harmed Bai Ning?
Turning slightly green from her already pale face: How would I know Chief?
You dont know? The man huffs a snort, Who was it that told me Bai Ning is only an ordinary girl from a mundane household? And who was it that said shes nothing but a person who sells her own body for benefit? Now you are telling me you dont know who harmed her? You really take everyone for a fool, dont you? I am almost certain now the one who ordered the pursuers to attack thedy is you isnt it, isnt it?!
Inwardly gnashes her bloodied teeth,?If I had known beforehand that slut would breed a bastard child, I wouldve went in person to finish her off. Then none of this wouldve happened.
Just when Muzhen was brooding over her mistake, Yun Feng C the man himself C had snuck over with both hands drawn. Gripping tight, his mad and fierce look gave no doubt he wanted to choke the woman to death.
Its fine if you wont admit it, as long as I know its you then its fine! You harmed my wife and still want to dirty my family? I will pay you back for everything!
Bai Chang Feng didnt raise any objections about the remark of his daughter being another mans wife. Only watching silently from one side, his gaze appeared almost approving in that faint nod.
Its unavoidable that this old grandpa would behave this way. Sure he could ignore the fault of his supposed son-inw since he didnt mean to leave the mother and child behind, but its still he who left after being deceived!
Grandfather, Bai Yan figured its time and decides to bring out the main dish. Regarding what happened to my mother, I have a witness. Tsing Yi (dragoness), go bring him here.
At the drop of thatmand, a woman in a radiant blue dress had waltz in, her arm dragging a middle-aged man which she readily threw to the floor. This act alone sent Muzhen into a crazy fright. She recognizes that body!
Isnt he supposed to be dead? Why is this slut bringing a dead corpse in here for?
No one knew whats going on or what Bai Yan intends to do with a cold corpse, but what happened next was enough to make any grown man hurl their guts out, including those whos seen countless battles in life.
Through the goading gesture of those fingers, a transparent soul of misty white gradually seeped out of that flesh and floated there within her grasp. Perhaps its the fact that hes been ripped from his body, or the fact that hes denied the chance to move on, but that agonizing expression was eerily spookie and hair raising. Though its not making any sound at all, the screams of pure hell could easily be discerned through that howling scream of a face.
Its well known that if a person dies, unless the soul was destroyed, they would always leave the body after three days in order to reincarnate. But this went beyond convention for the girl had openly ripped a persons soul out from their body!
So what does this mean for everyone? Nothing much aside from Muzhen whos now on the stage. The dirty deeds are surely going to be revealed through a dead mans mouth. And sure enough, that ghostly man who somehow managed to get a second wind at revenge pounced like the haunted ghost that hes be.
Chapter 731 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (8)
Chapter 731 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (8)
Those ghostly eyes were blood red, voice a shrilling howl like that of someones fingernail scratching against a wooden nk, this being was in every sense a specter of vengeance then a soul.
You Losing all color from that face, Muzhen hastens to step back from where she stood. Unfortunately for this vile existence of a woman, theres only a window behind her, leaving no other ce to run or hide.
Muzhen, you are only afraid of us revealing your secret of killing that woman, thats why you murdered us all! We did so much for you, I DID SO MUCH FOR YOU! No matter what, I will drag you to hell before I go! The murderous ghost charges in a vain attempt at stealing his former lieges life. An ethereal body has no way to make physical contact with real flesh so all that aplished was turning the woman a dreadful white.
Muzhens heart was as cold as the dead right now. Looking around, her first instinct was to exin and deny: Hes maligning me, I did nothing of that sort! I only killed him because he made a huge mistake, I really didnt..
Pahh!
This p across the face came from Hun Tian Yue (wife), shes trembling all over due to the intense rage coursing through those veins. In the end, all that hate and all that anger devolves into nothing but tears of frustration and self-disgust.
Who allowed you to touch her? Hand clenching into a tight ball, the madam truly hated herself for acting sote. Do you really think we would keep tolerating your insubordination? I shouldve killed you years ago, then maybe none of this wouldve happened.
This evil witch not only killed what was supposed to be my daughter-inw, shes even trying to take my granddaughter as well!
Blood seeping continuously out the corner of her mouth, Muzhen didnt care what others had to say when things have reached this stage. In her mind, the only opinion she cares for remains to be on one person and that was Yun Feng.
Turning to look up, what returned for her prayers werent the look of pity or sadness, only the unbridled fury of someone filled with hatred.
My vendetta to avenge my wife will never end till the one responsible dies! Muzhen, you will pay for what you did with your blood! Gnashing his teeth, Yun Feng squints his eyes into a menacing re. But, letting you die is too easy of a fate for someone like you! You killed my wife, now I wont let you go unless I destroy your entirety!
Boom!
At the word, he directly punches the old witchs stomach, causing her to bend over in extreme pain till shes gagging for air.
For those watching, none of them intervened for they knew if they did, the next target of the leading familys ire would be them. The crime Muzhenmitted being too critical that its beyond help.
Sure enough, Yun Fengs continuous punching didnt stop even after the woman fell to the ground. He just kept pummeling her and pummeling her until one could hear audible cracks. It couldnt be helped. This man whos been lost in a world of delusion and madness for twenty years had nowhere to vent his frustration. And as it so happens, the one responsible for most of his misfortune now stands before him, letting him free to beat and slice with the des as he please.
As for Muzhen herself, this woman had given up on her life entirely. Theres no turning around at this stage. Reputation ruined, status destroyed, and her most inner secret revealed for all to ridicule, theres nothing else left to keep her in this world.
Perhaps this is for the best. At least I can die by the hands of the man I love.
Father. Suddenly, a voice throws itself into the frenzy, causing the beat red man from continuing. Turning around, Yun Fengs eyes were starting to tear up. Just now what did you call me?
Hes been waiting over twenty years for her to call him that. Now his wish has been fulfilled so of course hes emotional. Dont let her blood dirty your hands.
Want to die in the hands of the one you want? Thats only if I give you that chance!?Bai Yan snickers inside over the womans disgusting nature.
Okay, okay. Pleased right into his eye, Yun Feng attempts to cover up the emotional joy he felt only to fail miserably with that soppy face.
You Muzhen struggles to raise her head against the one looking down at herself. Once she realizes what the foe intends to do, her first reaction was a huge gasp of unease: What are you going to do?
Chapter 732 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (9)
Chapter 732 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (9)
Eat her. Facing Goldy (dragon), Bai Yan mildly gives hermand like the order was nothing special.
Can I refuse??The poor dragon gapes at what hes just heard.
Truth is, Mistress. meek in his tone, I cant get myself to swallow this human.
Due to the repeated injuries she suffered thus far, plus those insulting words, Muzhen had once again puked blood out from her lungs. Just that this time it came straight from her heart and left that part stinging like something just burst.
Yaner, Bai Chang Feng decides to speak up, his face an open frown. I want to bring her back to the Medicine Sect.
This took Bai Yan by surprise. She didnt expect her grandfather to want someone like this.
She hurt my daughter and insulted my granddaughter; death is too cheap for her. Let me take her back home and I will find thousands of ways to make her pay for what she did in the most painful manner possible!
Alright, Bai Yan nods, Ill give you a Dan recipe as well to go with it. The medicine can revive someone even if theyre a breath away from death, a perfect solution when shes about to die. Of course, there are consequences to such a thing. Whenever the user takes pain again, it would be magnified by many folds afterward.
Lighting up in the eyes, the old grandpa sounded very pleased: As you wish, I wont let this person responsible for my daughters suffering off.
That said, Bai Chang Feng still hasnt forgotten the debt owed by Chief Wu Wei and his group ofckeys. Do the bunch of you still have opinions about my daughters marriage?
Embarrassed and awkward, the chief forces a smile in a vain attempt to smooth the situation: Chief Bai, let me exin first.
Exin? Exin what? Whats there to exin? Youd better go back and get ready to meet the challenge from my Medicine Sects!
Twitching in the mouth, Chief Wu Wei immediately sneaks a peek to his son Yun Feng for help, hoping the connection there would earn him some leeway.
As long as my son speaks up then Bai Yan will soften up. By then both sides will remain harmonious, otherwise, war would be unavoidable. However, the expected persuading words never came, only the inaction and ignoring attitude.
Father-inw, I am willing to leave the Misty Fairy House and take on your family name. Would you be willing to have me?
OomphOomph! Chief Wu Wei coughs a few times after hearing those damning words, Wife, do you see that? They all say daughters like to side with others, now its our son whos siding with others.
Not showing anypassion or pain over her husbands woe, Jun Tian Yue instead came in front of her sons side and stood with him: Yun Feng, I am so happy that you recovered so you can do whatever you like. Whats more, I will alsoe with you to the Medicine Sect because I can already tell your father intends to give you away to that whatever goddess again.
Towards this unified offense of mother and son, Bai Chang Feng was rather pleased inside over this. Hes very angry still over his daughters fate at the hands of these people so the grudge he held only got suppressed, not dismissed.
Alright! My Medicine Sect is big and wealthy anyways, a few extra mouths to feed is nothing for us. Since your so-called husband and father is such a weak person inside then its best to leave him anyways!
He too doesnt want such a cowardly inw!
Dont go too far Bai Chang Feng! the chief was downright livid in his face.
Not only does this old fart want to steal my son, hes also trying to steal my wife!
Im only enduring you because I dont want my son and my granddaughter to be sad, dont think for a second I am scared of your Medicine Sect!
I dont care, Bai Yan shrugs then to cut in. Smiling all the way as she turned to the Zhong brothers: Shifus, do you two also want toe back to the Medicine Sect with me?
Her grandfather was currently supporting her father. As the good daughter and granddaughter, its only proper there be no internal conflict and only good support.
And sure enough, Bai Chang Feng became rather satisfied inside.?Thats right, Yaner is taking my side. So what if shes rted to these people, its always the grandfather thats the most important, HA!
Chapter 733 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (10)
Chapter 733 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (10)
In terms of importance the Misty Fairy House was definitely up there, but to the Zhong brothers who just had a new lease on life, their newfound student remains to be number one. Whats more, the both of them knows fair well that Bai Yan wouldnt really make a move against her own rtives, merely an act to scare the chief in order to get some good old payback for what he did years ago.
I also want to go to the Medicine Sect. I wont be your son-inw though, but I can be your god-son, how about that? Meek in his demeanor, the womanizer decides to join in on the fun as well after getting the full picture from their conversation. Hes thetest one toe over so it took him a while to understand whats been happening.
Or a granddaughters husband is good too.
Of course, thats something he would only say aloud if he wasnt rted to Bai Yan. Now that he knows the girl was his niece, the idea had long left him. He may be a womanizer but hes no pervert thats interested in incest.
You all of you
Chief Wu Wei nearly puked blood at this outrageous setup,?Do they all want to drive me mad or something??Also, when did I ever say I want to give Yun Feng to that goddess?
Thats right, Bai Chang Feng happily adds oil to the mix by nodding approvingly. I only have a daughter and son in my lifetime. To be able to get another son from out of nowhere is not a bad deal at all.
The womanizers eye blew up with glee: Elder Bai, are you saying you agree? Oh Father, you are my father from now on!
Xun Huan! the chief snaps out at his second son, your real father here isnt dead yet, how could you go recognize another person as your old man! Oh what misfortune, how could I have created such a unfilial son!
Puckering his lip to one side: And look at how Big Bro turned out? Hes always been filial and obedient to you, and look what happened. In the end you only wanted to give him to that goddess. Thank goodness I was young back then so she didnt fancy me, but now that Im older and handsomer than my brother, I can be sure she would ask for me instead. If I have to offer myself up to an old ancient hag, I would rather leave and be Elder Bais son.
From the womanizers word alone, one could tell he too had a lot ofints regarding the treatment of his older brother Yun Feng by the hands of these people. Now to be aware of the misfortunate fate of their family being separated for over twenty years, that displeasure only grew in kind.
Shuddering at his own sons retort, Chief Wu Wei couldnt fault in the unfilial boys logic. In the end, despite that moving jaw like he wants to speak, no words ever came like hes at a loss for a proper response.
Why waste time with him? Lets go back my Medicine Sect so we can celebrate the new members to the family. Grumbling at the waste of time, the old grandpa decides to push for an early departure.
Bai Chang Feng may not be a lot of things in his life, but he would never act like a coward who would use his own children to pray for peace. And thats exactly what Chief Wu Wei of the Misty Fairy House did. That knowledge made him feel disgusted just being in the persons presence.
Chief Wu Wei, HA! Wu Wei is such a fitting name for someone like you. Inaction is truly suited for a personality like yours.
Note: Wu Wei actually means something simr to inaction in chinese. For those wondering, every character in this has a name that means something to either the nature of their character or some event that they would experience further along the story.
The sarcastic mockerypletely leaves the chief too ashamed to look up. However, the difort of knowing hes about to lose his wife and children got the better of him.
Alright Bai Chang Feng, I admit it was I whos at fault back then, for that I apologize. However, you can forget about taking away my wife and children!
Shooting a peek in return: Are you sure you can stop us?
Why not? Chief Wu Wei steps forward to put up a strong front, My Misty Fairy House and your Medicine Sect is equal in power! Even if we butt heads, you wont be able toe out on top.
Quiet for a moment, Bai Chang Feng decides to bring in reinforcement: And if we add in the Holy Land?
Holy Land? Our three forces have always been harmonious, and if I remember correctly, didnt you steal one their elders much coveted genius recently? Dont tell me you intend to get them to join your side when youve done that?
Chapter 734 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (11)
Chapter 734 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (11)
HoHo, Bai Chang Feng only scoffs augh at thement.?This guy obviously doesnt know because the Holy Lands people already left when he came over that day.
While their bickering and slyments were continuing to ensue, a faint yet powerful voice had cut in again from the air, causing everyone to look over in that direction.
What is going on here? Whos going to team up to deal with the Misty Fairy House? EH, Bai Chang Feng, what are you doing here instead of staying at your Medicine Sect?
These two old men felt slightly taken aback by whos already present, but that opinion soon changed to protest.?Dammit, this old fart beat us to the punch again! Hes here to rob our merit of helping Yaner with these from the Misty Fairy House, that must be why hes here!
Ren Yi, Qiu Shu Rong, what are you two doing here? Likewise, Chief Wu Wei also didnt expect these two fes to arrive.
I invited Bai Chang Feng so its normal for him to be here, but whats with these twoing uninvited? And seeing that hostile look in their eyes when I asked, theyre obviously not here because of the Medicine Sect or Bai Chang Feng.
We are here to find someone, now it looks like thats not needed anymore. Ren Yi makes a faint chuckle before eventuallynding his line of sight on the reddish woman with those mourning eyes. Lassie, how could you quietly run over to the Misty Fairy House without so much as talking to us first? Do you not take us as your shifus or something?
Sh Shifus?
There was silence in the room as they thought on the idea.
Chief Wu Wei didnt fare so well either. Making a face of solid brick because his brains too busy working.?The status of these two in the Holy Land is undoubtedly very high, but I must still consider this on whether or not the lord of the Holy Land would begin a war for their sake. After all, a three way war between the three major powers are noughing joke.
Just when the person was going over several possibilities and scenarios, Qiu Shu Rong decides to speak up: Oh my precious disciple, how can you be so impulsive? Do you think I dont know what sort of makeup these from the Misty Fairy House have? Even beforeing, the Lord specifically told me that I mustnt let you be wronged by these people. If they do, you are to go back immediately and tell him so he cane in person to pay them back!
Warmed to the heart over the kindness, Bai Yan knows full well how much care she has received during the years she stayed in the Holy Land.
Dont worry, I wont be wronged, smiley face at her two precious teachers, let me do some introductions first. These two over here are my two new shifus from the Misty Fairy House, theyve been very good to me while Ive been here.
Ren Yi and Qiu Shu Rong both pricked their brows at the notion: It looks like our Shifu Team has grown by another two members. Not bad, not bad at all. Combined together, we should be enough to get ahead of this Bai Chang Feng and stick it to him.
Huffing a grunt at being pointed out, the old grandpa cocks his chin high with his hands crossed against his chest: Even if you add more people it wont make a difference. I am Yan Yans grandfather, her closest rtive so you got nothing on me!
Thats right, no one can match my status.
Excessively twitching the corner of his mouth, Elder Zhongnan (older) had to make a few awkward coughs to get hisposure back: Since all of us are her shifus then theres no need to be so polite. But as far as I know, none of you should be able to produce an eighth grade alchemist as a student or am I missing something?
Eighth grade alchemist??Dismayed by this knowledge, the two new arrivals from the Holy Land were gawking at each other before finallynding on the girls figure.?Thisssie is now an?eighth grade alchemist?
But before the both of them could ask for more details, an ear-piercing cry of sobbing tears had cut them off.
WIFE, I KNOW I AM WRONG, PLEASE DONT LEAVE ME..! Clinging onto Jun Tian Yues leg and sobbing like a total loser was none other than Chief Wu Wei. Its obvious thest ounce of pride and prestige he held had been destroyed. Now he desperately wanted to salvage his marriage before he loses it all.
Chapter 735 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (12)
Chapter 735 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (12)
Im not letting go. Unless you promise not to leave me, I wont ever let go!
Pride? Whats that? If I let my pride get the better of me now then Im going to lose my wife and child, that stuff can move aside!?The chief still had enough sense left in him to know whats more important.
Originally he did want to use forceful means to make Bai Chang Feng keep his people from leaving, but the Medicine Sect and Holy Lands already about to team up on himself, meaning what chip does he have left to y?
In times like these, being the weaker crab is the kings path!
Against her own husbands quick change of attitude, downright weak, Jun Tian Yue was extremely irked and that could be seen in the beet red color of those cheeks. Shes not only angry, but also greatly embarrassed at her mansck of standard.
You scram!
Im not scramming, if I scram then you wont being back. Clinging even tighter onto his wifes leg now, the chiefs appearance bordered on the line of humiliation. I know Im wrong now Wife, please dont leave me. I wont force Yun Feng again so you mustnt go, otherwise.
Otherwise what? Jun Tian Yue mocks her own husband using that sarcastic tone.
Otherwise I will go to the Medicine Sect too and refuse to leave. The only way Bai Chang Feng can get rid of me is to drive all of us out!
Thatment instantly leaves a series of ck lines across the old grandpas face: My Medicine Sect doesnt wee you.
I dont care. If you dare take my wife and children away then Im going to loaf around at your home. You must also feed me well and take care of my living expenses.
Before the man could even finish his ridiculous statement, Bai Chang Feng had already heard enough and sent a kick over as protest. Get out of here!
Its not enough that he wants to loaf around my home? He also wants me to feed him well and take care of his living expenses? Dream on!
Chief Wu Wei! Making an exasperated face, the poor old grandpa sucks in a deep breath in order to gather the air for what hes about to say: Ill give you onest chance. If you can find my daughter then Ill forgive you for the sake of my granddaughter!
For Yun Feng whos been staying quiet to one side, the man naturally lit up at the notion of his wife being alive. Father-inw, is Ninger still alive?
My wife is alive still??Due to the emotional excitement he felt at the possibility, the patient couldnt control his appearance at all and could be read by everyone on what hes intending to do.
If Ninger is dead then where did Yan Yane from you fool! Peeking over to the person whos now staring intently at his every move, Bai Chang Feng says the obvious: But I am not hundred percent sure on the matter either. If the worsees to past then you people from the Misty Fairy House better prepare yourself. And you! You can forget about being my son-inw, I wont take someone who indirectly caused my daughters death!
Regarding the threat and whatnot, Yun Feng could care less. To him, someone thats been lost for the past twenty years, he only has his wife in mind and now he couldnt even bear to stand a life without her.
Shes alive!
As heughed andughed at the wonderful news, tears slowly trickled down his cheeks as well. Ninger, Im sorry, Im so sorry.
I am useless, I couldnt protect you and keep you safe. If not for my ipetence then you wouldnt have suffered so much pain during my absence.
Looking at the pitiful appearance of the younger man, Bai Chang Feng honestly couldnt bring himself to hate the person. Hes very tied inside. One part of his mind felt happy that someone had such strong feelings for his daughter, the other for the misfortune he brought along with the rtionship.
If only this child isnt from the Misty Fairy House, how good would that be? Perhaps then Ninger would still be around and Yan Yan wouldnt have had to suffer so much during her childhood.
Ren Yu and Qiu Shu Rong were both very confused by this sudden form of address: What is going on here? When did you be the father-inw of the Misty Fairy House?
Ahumph, Elder Zhongbei (younger) coughs a few times to clear his throat, things areplicated.
Despite that, the younger brother of the two used the easiest form of words to describe and exin the events of earlier. This way the two new arrivals from the Holy Land would get a clearer picture of the rtionship they now all shared.
Of course, the main topic mainly revolves around the lies produced by Muzhen and of how the old hag wanted to deceive everyone into harming Bai Yan.
Outrageous! Qiu Shu Rong (third) puts on an exasperated face, My disciples status within the Holy Land is one of a kind! Our lord loves her and our princess trails behind her at all times. Even our young lord had tried to abduct her on several asions only to fail miserably!
Oommph! Ren Yi (second) hurries to cut in with his voice, Yan Yans father is still around you idiot!
Chapter 736 - The Furious Bai Chang Feng (13)
Chapter 736 The Furious Bai Chang Feng (13)
Sure enough
Thest tidbit about someone trying to kidnap his daughter had finally brought the mans attention back to reality. He may be mostly filled with the yearning moment where he and his wife reunites again, but thats still far into the future and not now.
This mistake, my mistake, all embarrassed, Qiu Shu Rong (third) hurries to correct himself. No matter what, Yan Yans identity within our Holy Land is extremely high, theres no reason for her to discard that toe to the Misty Fairy House.
Muzhen had been listening in on every despite her dreadful condition. Due to the excessive blood loss and repeated injury, shes incapable of speaking or moving, only able to stare intently with her murky eyes like shes unable to ept fate.
Yan Yan, you should hand this Muzhen to us in the Holy Land instead. The torture chambers inside the Punishment Hall is much more suited for the likes of her.
No way! Bai Chang Feng angrily refuses, Yaner already promised to hand that wretched woman over to me for disposal, I wont let you rob me of my pleasure of getting payback.
So what if Im robbing you? Its not like its the first time you robbed people from our Holy Land anyways. Its about time us brothers got some payback on you.
I said no so its a no! You bunch from the Holy Land is too soft, totally incapable of properly making her regret for what shes done!
The onlooking crowds were dead silent as they all watched the bickering nonsense from the three prestigious old seniors.
Its one thing topete between themselves for some geniuses, after all, thats expected for every power and faction out there. But now theyre arguing over who gets custody of a prisoner? Thats just ridiculous!
Ahumph, excuse me but Muzhen is a person of my Misty Fairy House. If there is any punishment to be made, I believe I should be the one who gets to decide. Chief Wu Wei decides to chime in after some thought.
This would be a good opportunity to make up for my past mistake, otherwise I might get demoted even further than I already have in front of my family.
Scram!
Who do you think you are?! I still havent settled the debt with you yet and you daree shove your face in front of us? Heck, Im seriously worried you might just let this woman go if were not looking!
Originally the three bickering old fes were still going at it until the annoying pest decides to cut in. And without deviating from expectation, they promptly unified to shut the chief down and red daggers at the person.
Against thepleteck of respect, Chief Wu Wei could only say hes absolutely steaming.?I am still the leader of the Misty Fairy House, when I have to endure such indignation? Dammit, if not for my wife and children, I wouldnt even put up with you bastards!
You all want to quarrel then do so afterwards. I came to the Misty Fairy House for a seed from the Blood Vine nt. Bai Yan figured its time she stepped in less this drags on till midnight.
Oh how careless of me, Jun Tian Yue pats her own forehead like a forgetful person. What are you still standing there for? Dont you see your granddaughter is asking for the Blood Vine? Hurry and go grab it before I get angry!
Oh, oh, yes Wife! Coming back to his senses, Chief Wu Wei made quick work of running inside to retrieve said item. Minutester, hes returned with the precious box holding the seed inside.
The elders of the Misty Fairy House had wanted to protest at the sight, but in the end, they couldnt bring themselves to speak up in light of those moving jaws.
Here you go Yaner All ttering in his demeanor, the chief offers up the prize.
Who said you can call her that? Bai Chang Feng snorts, all huffing and puffing.
Qiu Shu Rong (third) also frowns over the form of address: You should be calling her Miss Bai Yan.
As for Ren Yi, this usually calm elder from the Holy Land didnt openly speak out due to his character, but that disapproval gaze said it all.
These old bastards are too much!?The chiefints, feeling hurt and wanting to cry.
The Blood Vine seed that you wanted.
In the end the man decides to outright not address the girl. He knows that if he did call her?Yaner?again then they would not let it settle. And since hes not willing to lower himself to the point of doing a formal greeting since he was the girls grandfather as well, the best course of action would be to skip on the subject.
Chapter 737 - Forgive Me, Okay? (1)
Chapter 737 Forgive Me, Okay? (1)
With the seed in hand, the only thing left now was for her to treat Bai Xiachen of his condition.
Yaner, what about this Muzhen, how should we deal with her? Qiu Shu Rong shoots an angry re at the ashen looking woman who remained curled up on the floor.
Brooding over the question, Bai Yan decides to stick with the original n: I have promised to give her to my grandfather earlier. If you are bored you can also go the Medicine to y. It doesnt matter anyways. My grandfather is wealthy enough so you dont need to be polite or conservative.
Bai Chang Fengs face literally contorted at thatment,?Oh the irony. How can this girl do this to me, her own grandfather?
Oomph! Making a dry cough, Qiu Shu Rong turns to his brother after seeing how Bai Yan was already leading Tsing Yi and her two followers away. What should we do now Ren Yi?
Arching his brow at the dilemma the second elder from the Holy Land merely gives a shrug: Uuhh, I guess we should wait for Yaner toe back before deciding. We still havent confirmed Xiachens health yet so how can we just leave?
Health? Bai Chang Feng was still distressing over his own homes impending expense increase when he overheard thatst bit. Unsure, he hurries to ask: What do you mean by Xiachens health? Did something happen to him?
Dont you know? The whole reason Yaner came to the Misty Fairy House is to locate the Blood Vine seeds and to treat Xiachen. Sighing, Ren Yi shakes his head in disappointment, And from what I can discern, one of the main reasons behind the childs injury is rted to his own father.
Though the Holy Land elder didnt know the exact details or what happened, but based on the attitude and extreme anger Little Rice showed at the mention of Di Cangs name from before was enough to tell him enough.
If I had known things would turn out this way then I wouldve helped the young lord pursue Yaner back then. That way both mother and child wouldnt have been hurt.
What? The old grandpa flies into a rage, Xiachens injury is rted to Di Cang? What the heck is he doing as a father? How could he allow his own son to be in such a terrible state? I absolutely wont agree to him being beside my granddaughters side again!
Xiachen?
Hearing the name being repeatedly mentioned by these old fes, Yun Feng eventually allowed the curious side of him to take charge. Umm, who is this Xiachen you guys keep bringing up?
Its Bai Yans son.
Snap!
Yun Feng could visibly see and hear his own vital chord breaking apart from the news. Quivering so slightly in the lip, he had trouble believing Qiu Shu Rongs (third) word.
This is unfair! I was only gone for twenty years. How could my daughter already have a son? Ill find the bastard who sweettalked my precious baby and beat him to a pulp!
Senior Qiu (third)
Understanding the younger mans woe, Qiu Shu Rong waves his hand: Regardless of what happens, we can talk about this after Yaner returns.
The gesture stopped any question he had wanted to make. Giving a bitter nod, Yun Feng knew thats the best solution: Okay, lets wait for my daughters return before continuing this discussion
Outside the citys premise, Bai Yan didnt need to look far before the distinct features of her precious little baby came into view.
WooWoo, the troublemaker also showed great joy and hurried to jump into those arms.
Son, where have you been these past couple of days? Tightly embracing the boy, she asks with a slight hint of worry and displeasure at being alone for so long.
If Mother finds out I was with Baddie Father, would she take me as a little traitor??The little fox hangs his head like a guilty boy,
Just when the little guy was all tied inside over this, Bai Yan went ahead to bring out the prize she just earned. Its the seed and shes very happy to be able to treat her baby boy.
Chapter 738 - Forgive Me, Okay? (2)
Chapter 738 Forgive Me, Okay? (2)
She did not give Bai Xiachen a chance to speak or exin. Tapping her feet as light as a feather, she dashes toward the nearest pile of risen earth in the distance.
Qiong Mountain.
Standing as the highest alp within the borders of the Misty Fairy House, its said that there once lived a divine entity at the highest peak. As a result, the area has be famous among its locals and would attract a good number of adventurous youngsters to trek its rigorous terrains in hopes of meeting that supposed divine being.
But in reality? None has truly ever reached the highest point, not even once.
There are simply too many demonic beasts lurking in its environment. Unless one had the strength of a Monarch Rank, they could forget about even making an attempt, let alone climbing its dangerous cliffs and rocky paths.
However, nothingsts forever. At this moment atop of the Qiong Mountain where fluffy white clouds shrouded its view, there stood a quaint looking cabin thats currently being upied by an almost fairy like man. Silvery hair with a pristine white robe, theres not a trace of blemish on that handsome face which oozed a sense of age and sadness.
Suddenly, the wind from behind began to blow, causing that hand holding the jade flute to react with a quiver. Have you found the Blood Vine?
Standing there against the open window was Bai Yan with her brow faintly arched at being recognized despite the man having his back faced against herself. Ive brought it, and Ivee as you told me to after getting the nt. What method do you intend to use to heal my son?
That day before she left with her son, Chu Yi God had told her what to do. First locate the Blood Vine or its seed, thene to the highest peak of the Qiong Mountain in order to seek him out.
Hand the seed to me. Finallying around, the man remains indifferent in the eyes despite the shallow smile he made.
Slightly hesitant at first, Bai Yan hands the box over in the end. The poor woman doesnt know why either but she believes this strange individual who shared a strong simrity to Chu Yi Feng would help herself despite all the mystery.
And sure enough, the man promptly drew a small knife from his waist. Flicking the de against the tip of that stretched finger, blood quickly trickled down that serene skin and dripped onto the seed.
You Taken aback by the suddenness of the move, Bai Yan slightly trembled inside at the length this person would go.
Shes not exactly sure whats happening but based on her spection, that droplet of blood was a portion of his spiritual essence, meaning once used then its gone forever. Thats a big taboo for any cultivator because its a heavy blow to ones strength and health.
Without fault or deviation, the seed gradually began to sprout into a tiny red sapling.
Why are you doing this for me? she felt allplicated inside.
Thats right, were not rted or acquainted, why does he keep helping me?
In response to the question, Chu Yi God only showed a glimmer of imperceptible pain from within his eyes.
Why help you?
Because, I owe you.
Maybe its a fated coincidence. Smiling in his face, the man deliberately makes an excuse, When I firstid eyes upon you, Ive felt very close and just had the urge to help.
Time continues to flow under this quiet awkwardness, and through the nourishment of the fairy like mans effort C mostly blood C the sapling has now grown big enough to begin flowering.
Its a radiant nt, giving off a heart-stopping light from its existence. Shockingly enough, Bai Yan didnt feelfortable gazing at the thing. Her instincts told her if she did so, the nt would suck her soul out and into that thing.
The Blood Vine has been forcibly flowered by me. Now the boy only needs to consume it in order to restore his human form. Flicking his finger for the second time, the flower instantly turns into a ball of reddish hue before shooting into the little foxs mouth.
The process wasnt without its hurdles though, curling into a ball, the poor kid made repeated moans and groans of someone in pain. Those eyes were covered in tears as he looked up helplessly at Bai Yan for help.
Son? Aghast in her face, the anxious mother hurries to ask: How long will the pain continue?
Chapter 739 - Forgive Me, Okay? (3)
Chapter 739 Forgive Me, Okay? (3)
Then before Bai Yan could get a proper answer, Bai Xiachens painful squirming had stopped. Eyes closed and curled into a ball, there now appears a glowing tattoo like symbol across the kids temple which represented the Blood Vine inside his body.
Hes fine now. When he wakes up again, hell have recovered so you can let him rest in that bed over there. Gesturing to the other room in this cabin, Chu Yi God mildly puts the womans anxious heart to rest with that statement.
Relieved, the mother did exactly as told and carefully ced her son atop of the bed. Only then did she leave the cabin for the outside.
You just now are you okay? Regardless of how or what she felt towards this stranger, Bai Yan should rightfully ask about the mans wellbeing after all hes done.
OmphUmmph! Coughing so slightly as if hes trying to muffle out his own difort, Chu Yi God turns around to show a spellbinding smile thats out of this world. Im fine, you dont need to worry about me.
Then out of habit, the man went ahead to ruffle the womans hair like hes always done so in the past. By the time hese to his senses and realized what was done, those fingers were already as stiff as a rock.
Thank you. Not noticing the oddity in the other sides movement, Bai Yan inhales deeply before giving the man a grateful hug.
If it wasnt for you then my son wouldnt have recovered so much, and I have a strong feeling like Ive known you all along. Were you my older brother in a past life?
Older brother?
The man twitches so slightly at thest bit. Staring closely into the females eye, his face showed a bittersweet smile like hes in some sort of pain.
To think the sweet little girl who always followed behind myself woulde around and say something like this one day. She shouldve been my wife, and she almost did if not for the mistake I did. Now what was done can never be undone, and we can never return to the old happy times we shared either.
Maybe we were, the man sighs, patting her back in response to the hug.
This is for the best. At least she wouldnt hate me if she continues to forget.
Yan Yan, what are you two doing?
All of a sudden, a familiar voice of anger and jealousy interjects on their moment, causing the woman to stiffen over at the sound signature.
Overbearing, tyrannical, and mesmerizingly seductive, this was none other than the one and only demon lord.
Di Cang! As soon as Bai Yan swung around to meet that face, her inner anger exploded.
Just because he left a wisp of power around to protect me during the critical moment doesnt mean Im going to forgive what he did!
Without extra word or inquiry into the state of things, Di Cang unleashes his all and allows his power to manifest across the entire mountain peak. Under this might, even the air itself had begun to twist and deform. But thats not all. From within the rippled void of the eternal darkness, the great demon lord only needs a wave of his hand to summon out countless ominous des of pure chaos before firing them off to the pristinely white man currently still hugging his wife.
Thankfully Chu Yi God wasnt a nobody either. In a sh of glorious radiance, his body disappears in the next second and allowed the destructive attack to skimmer through the air and into the earth. This had the indirect effect of cutting off a whole chunk of the peak, leaving an awkward shaped mass of rock and dirt to topple down the cliffside and eventually creating andslide from the momentum.
Stop it!
Seeing how these two are about to battle it out in front of herself, Bai Yan immediatelyshes out and snapped: If you two want to fight then get lost! I wont tolerate any form of disturbance while my son is resting inside the cabin!
The momentum of both males were quite monstrous and frightening to even the strongest masters of this world, but at her word and threat, it just suddenly disappears like someone choked the life out of them.
Chapter 740 - Forgive Me, Okay? (4)
Chapter 740 Forgive Me, Okay? (4)
Yan Yan is my wife. The next time you touch her, I will chop off that hand!
Showing a faint smirk in return, Chu Yi God clearly had other opinions: What she wants to do is her business, you cant stop her.
Yes, I cant stop her from doing what she wants, but I can strangle any bastard who tries to woo her! Come one and Ill strangle one,e two and Ill strangle two! In this life she is destined to be my wife! Giving a warning re to the other side thats also floating in the air, Di Cang then descends to his wifes side. In that moment, from what was an intense and oppressive aura was now a ttering and pleading face.
Yan Yan, I can give you an exnation for what happened that day dry and a little hoarse in his voice, the desperate man tightly grasps onto Bai Yans hand. I was framed, that wasnt me that day. It was State Teachers mess. He created a substitute of me and that person impersonated me, I.
Countless emotions could be found fluctuating within the womans face, but in the end she did let it go.
Oh.
Oh?
What does oh mean?
Yan Yan, dont you believe me?
I believe.
Shes said it before. If hees and give her an exnation then she would believe him.
But.
Then you forgive me? ted inside, Di Cangs firm grasp strengthened a bit over the happiness.
Take a guess. Tilting her head to one side, Bai Yan answers with an undiscernible smile that left him uncertain and nervous.
I slightly aggrieved in the eyes, Can I not guess?
Then get out of my face! Huffing and puffing, Bai Yan had to take a heavy deep breath before she could suppress the urge to yell at him.
Not willing to poke the hos nest, Di Cang decides to focus his attention back to thepetition. Squinting his eyes into a narrow slit, a powerful sense of sourness could be felt in the air as he eyed Chu Yi God.
As always, if theres no room to vent his anger at the one he loves then its only to be expected for him to turn to the closest target at hand.
I wont go! Di Cang viciously states his term. From here on forward, no matter where you go, whether it be the heavens or hell itself, I will apany you to the ends of earth! You cant drive me away.
Bai Yan promptly rolled her eyes at this big dummy: I know, you idiot! Truth is I already knew I mightve misunderstood you that day when I realized you left a wisp of power to protect me.
Back then she was blinded by anger, hence the reason why she couldnt reason out the ws in the whole situation. If the matter didnt affect her so greatly, Bai Yan most definitely wouldve taken a different path from what she did.
But Di Cang, do you know what is the most important when two different individuals are trying to be together?
Showing a nk face like most men would under such questioning, the great demon lord looked confused and clueless.
Its being frank and truthful. Youve been keeping a lot of things from me so why should I give you another chance, and why are youing to see me when you arent willing to be truthful?
Pursing her lips, Bai Yan gives one final fleeting nce before mming the door in her husbands face.
Chapter 741 - Forgive Me, Okay? (5)
Chapter 741 Forgive Me, Okay? (5)
Son! Cupping her mouth as the emotional tears trickled down those cheeks, Bai Yan couldnt believe what she was seeing.
Mother
The soft voice instantly sent the poor woman racing over to the bedside. Pulling the little steambun into her arms, she unleashes her pent up anxiety into various forms of kisses and hugs.
Its so good youve recovered, its so good
Perhaps its due to the kid only just waking up from his nap, but as soon as the haziness left those eyes, the boy immediately showed rity and realizes whats happening. Dont cry Mother, I will always be a good child and never leave you
Im sorry Xiachen, Im so sorry her voice filled with regret and pain.
If I wasnt so ipetent then he wouldnt have had to suffer such heavy injuries.
The reasons why she didnt forgive Di Cang right away earlier most definitely had to do with the dishonesty andck of trust between them both, but the other remains mostly because of their sons injury. Though not deliberate, the careless dote did have a hand in the cause!
As punishment, she intends to make him suffer for a while.
Mother, I have something to tell you biting his lower lip, Bai Xiachen grew hesitant in his demeanor. Baddie Father told me that the incident wasnt his intention, its someone pretending to be him. Also he only left the pce due to something and had Fire Plumee back to inform us. But he didnt expect the fool to screw it up.
Bai Yans expression gradually darkened following every step of those words, yet Bai Xiachen remains oblivious to the fact and continued: Mother, do you want to meet with Baddie Father?
Unbeknownst to the na?ve little kid, his actions have already sold himself out and that could be seen in the womans chilling smile.
Making an involuntarily shudder: Mother, your smile is very scary.
Sweetie, tell mother this one. Creepily chilly in her voice, During the past couple of days, were you with him the entire time?
Shrinking his neck in, he silently nods: I I was taken away by Baddie Father.
Mother is angry, so scary.?In order to protect himself, the little steambun could only push the fault entirely onto his old man.
So its you who drew Di Cang here? Bai Yans smiling face deepened with the use of a menacing tone.
Blinking his eyes in confusion, the poor boy clearly didnt understand thest question: I didnt bring Baddie Father, but I did promise him I would ask for your permission Mother.
I understand then. Slowlying before the doorway, Bai Yan promptly slid the door open to reveal the eavesdropping man. Instantly, the kid gawked at the sight of Di Cang in his awkward position of leaning forward like a thieving spy.
Why is Baddie Father here?
Di Cang, you are quite skillful you know? To think you would trick your own son into leading you to me and could even make him speak kindly on your behalf. Moody in her appearance, Bai Yans smile grew very dangerous.
Towards this, the demon lord himself only felt a creepy chill running through his robe and under his skin. Its so bad that he actually shivered for a bit, something that shouldnt be possible.
Yan Yan, let me exin! In his urgency, Di Cang makes a grab for the womans arm, I just.
Let go! she snaps upon contact.
Im not letting go!
If I let go then I wont be able to find you again.
Turning red in his eyes, the man didnt care anymore and pushed forward to allow his size advantage to take hold. Pressing his lips against hers, he begins to vent the frustration and longing hes held thus far onto his wife.
Chapter 742 - Forgive Me, Okay? (6)
Chapter 742 Forgive Me, Okay? (6)
Based on what excuse could he stop them from leaving? Heck, what right does he even have to say he could?
So, in his desperation, Di Cang did what he knew best and used action to speak for itself.
Scram! Irritated, Bai Yan bites down at that unwanted lip, causing it to bleed and the blood to fill her taste bud with strong vor of iron.
Even so, aside from the initial pain and diluting of his eyes over the shock, he continued to hold her tight like a greedy pig that he was at the moment.
Dont force me! In her rage, Bai Yan resorts to using force and ms hard at the mans chest.
In an instant, the man staggers backward as a trickle of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.
Di Cang! Eximing with great fright, Bai Yan was both annoyed and worried at her husbands paleplexion: Why did you not dodge?
If letting you punch me can quell your anger then Ill dly take it. Even if you get a knife to stab me a few times, I still wont dodge!
Taking the opportunity to grasp onto that dainty hand, the mans lip had curved into a dumb grin: Forgive me, okay?
She didnt reply right away, only lowering her head like shes thinking of something as her heart pounded away from the indecision.
Yan Yan, I really know I am wrong, tightening his grasp onto hers to not give any room for wiggling, you said you wanted the Celestial Realm before so I was busy mustering the forces on them. The reason I didnt tell you is because I wanted it to be a surprise, I honestly didnt expect you to misunderstand that. Please, I wont keep anything from you from here on afterwards.
Jerking up in surprise, the womans voice sounded shaky: I I was only joking back then, how could you take my careless remark as real?
A droplet of sweat came pouring down the idiots side,?But I took it seriously.
Yan Yan, you should know by now I would take anything you say with absolute seriousness. All firm in his voice, he locked eyes with his love to show that conviction.
Pursing her lip against that intense stare: Since you have already begun your attack on the Celestial Realm fine, I will lower myself into epting the difficult task of ruling that world. However, I dont need you to solely carry on that burden using only your strength, I prefer to do it myself!
Although Bai Yan did not say it outright, the man still got enough from those words to understand what she meant C shes going to join the battle and fight alongside him.
Yan Yan, does that mean you will forgive me? Delighted in his face, Di Cangs focus remains forever locked on his wifes contour.
Against the excited voice, Bai Yan immediately got dubious and started to suspect something because of how quickly Di Cang recovered from her attack: Arent you injured still by my punch? Howe.
Going stiff like a rock, its obvious hes been caught. Hurrying toe up with a proper excuse after seeing the darkening expression of his wife: Yan Yan, everything I said is true so can you forgive me? I wont move or dodge if you want to stab me with a knife, and. because you had just broken into the Monarch Rank not long ago, Im impervious to your attacks.
Steaming in her darkish red face, Bai Yan now got the gist of it.?So is he looking down at me because my powers are lower than his?
If I didnt hurt you then why are you pretending? And you also spit blood out as well!
He admits faking his injury was bad, but Di Cang was innocent on the second charge thats being pressed against himself.?If you didnt bite me so hard then I wouldnt have bled.
Chapter 743 - Don’t Mess with the Father-in-law (1)
Chapter 743 Dont Mess with the Father-inw (1)
Seeing her mans guilty expression, Bai Yan knew right away shes been deceived. Showing a rippling smile, the woman appeared ominous and dangerous. How dare you lie to me.
Please listen to me, let me exin In his urgency, Di Cang wanted to defend himself only to be stopped by that blocking hand and freaky chuckle.
Son, were leaving. Your Great-grandfather is still waiting for us.
Bai Xiachen had only finished taking his first step out of the cabin when he heard this order. As such, he could do nothing but cast a helpless nce towards his old man before cleverly making his way down the mountain peak with his mother.
Originally Di Cang had wanted to catch up to his family right away, but as soon as he did so moving forward, he stopped upon remembering something crucial. Turning around, his proud face dons a smug grin at thepetition.
Next time when ites time for my daughters first month celebration, I will definitely invite you to attend.
Despite the provocative statement akin to a war deration, Chu Yi God did not show any changes to his perennially serene face. Hes the wind, hes the sun, nothing in this world seems to matter to this divine entity.
Hopefully you would really have that day.
Huffing a grunt at that, the demon lord didnt want to drag the conversation out and disappeared in a sh of purplish light, thus leaving behind only the pained looking divine being in the background.
Lord. Standing behind the man now was a woman wearing a greenish ck dress. Respectful in her voice, this new arrival kneels down in respect: Ive been ordered to inquire on when your lordship would return to the Celestial Realm.
Cold and indifferent, Chu Yi God peers down at this messenger with the look of someone devoid of emotions: It looks like my words are deaf to you people.
Turning ghastly white over that sentence, the woman hurries to lower her head into a prostrating position: Your servant here would never dare!
Dont dare? his voice sounding distant and untouchable. If you dont dare then why are you still calling me Lord? Years ago I have alreadyid down my wish: there will be no Celestial Lord again. Yet you people continue to call me Lord despite orders to only call me Sir, if thats not daring then what is?
Quivering there like a frightened hamster, the woman had a thousand unwilling words to say. However, her lips did not move, only shutting themselves into a tight thin line.
Out of my sight! The mansplexion darkened: Without my order from this point forward, none of you are allowed toe to this world!
Yes. Sir..
Clenching her teeth, the woman wearing the greenish ck dress didnt understand this or why that woman could still possess such love from the Lord after a thousand years.
At this time back over in the main residence, Bai Chang Feng and the others are still waiting for Bai Yans return. Then just as they were discussing on how to locate Bai Ning using what little information they possessed, the long-awaited woman and her son has arrived.
For Jun Tian Yue (wife) who caught sight of her greatgrandchild first, this loving grandmother took the initiative to ask: Is this child Xiachen?
Yes Grandmother, all smiles at the inquiry, Bai Yan rubs the kids head and urged him forward. Go on, call Great-grandmother.
Chapter 744 - Don’t Mess with the Father-in-law (2)
Chapter 744 Dont Mess with the Father-inw (2)
Great grandmother, you are so young, I almost thought you were my grandmother instead.
Blooming into a huge smile, Jun Tian Yue became overjoyed at the ttery: Your tongue is so sweet. Great-grandmother here heard youre hurt? Dont worry, I wont let anyone harm you again while youre here in the Misty Fairy House, especially from your father.
Blinking his cute blue eyes, Bai Xiachen felt rather sorry for his old man.?Baddie Father didnt even meet Great-grandmother yet and hes already offended her??Looks like he wont be able to get in through the door at this rate.
Ahumph! Chief Wu Wei makes several coughs, hoping his wife would introduce himself.
Unfortunately for the desperate grandfather, Jun Tian Yue could care less what her husband wanted at the moment. Focusing on the kid entirely: This one here isnt any good either, you mustnt pay attention to him less he sells you away.
Nodding in befuddled confusion: Okay Great-grandmother.
In that second the chief could only be called distraught.?I know Im wrong already, why do they all still think Im going to give my own loved ones to that whatever goddess?
Yaner.
Although Yun Feng (father) held mixed feelings about the one who abducted his daughter C mostly anger C hes finding this cuddly little thing quite likable despite not knowing the exact reason. Therefore, his demeanor became very awkward after turning to Bai Yan for help due to being afraid of harming the kid.
Son,e here. Beckoning her boy over with a wave, the mother was all smiles as she spoke, This here is your grandfather, my father, hurry and go to his side and greet him.
Grandpa! Sparkling in his eyes like the starry stars of the night sky, the kid didnt have as much worry as the adults andpletely went in for a full armed hug around the mans waist. Grandpa, I finally have a grandfather. Now no one will try to sell me again using that title.
Startled and confused by the strange form ofnguage, the man hurries to ask: Whats going on? Why would anyone try to sell you?
After Mothers adopted mother passed away, the adopted father repeatedly picked on her. Not only did they try to sell Mother to some dirty old man, they also tried to use the im as our elders to try to sell me to the Flower Brothel. Thankfully the establishment belonged to Mother so the bad people couldnt seed in their schemes.
Its unsure if its intentional or unintentional, but when exining the background story, Bai Xiachen would on asion sneak a peek at the chief who was listening in on everything. But who was the boy trying to kid? Hes definitely doing it on purpose!
Thats right, in Bai Xiachens view, its all these people from the Misty Fairy House who caused everything as the source: Grandmother (Bai Ning) wouldnt be missing, Bai Yan wouldnt have had to endure all those years of suffering at the adopted familys home, nor would his grandfather here lose his sanity for decades.
So, as the good son that he was, its only normal for the child to get some payback now that the asion has arrived. Issue was, he immediately regretted the n after seeing the horrified expression on his grandfathers face.
Oh crap, Grandpa is innocent, he knew nothing and even lost his mind for decades. What to do, I messed up.
Wu Wei! Jun Tian Yue directly points her using finger at her own husband: This is all your fault! If you hadnt been so cowardly and listened to me then none of those things wouldve happened! So what if that goddess is powerful? The fact that she can only send her clone over here means shes unable toe to our world! But you.
Chapter 745 - Don’t Mess with the Father-in-law (3)
Chapter 745 Dont Mess with the Father-inw (3)
Absolutely livid in her eyes now, the madamshes out without a care for anyone: Im warning you this now, if you try again to shatter our family because of those old bastards then Im going to divorce you!
Chief Wu Wei could be quite stubborn at times but even he knows theres no room for wiggle at this stage. Sighing helplessly: I wont make that mistake again Wife, please calm down.
You better not! Just thinking about the grievances her own grandchild and great-grandson had to endure was enough to send Jun Tian Yue wing at her own soul in frustration.
Theyre one of the most prestigious familys in this world, yet her own descendants are being picked on and even almost sold to a brothel! Theres no way this madam could let things slide if not for the fact that the ones responsible had all been dealt with already.
It was then at this moment a familiar presence had caught Bai Yans senses. Arching her brow, the woman had wanted to slide step to one side in order to avoid the impending grab only to miserably and fall right into the mans arm.
Yan Yan, are you still angry? Like usual, his tone sounded overbearing yet soft and tender.
Let go! Annoyed in her face, If you dont let go then I will never forgive you!
Perhaps its the guilt guing his heart, but Di Cang didnt use forceful means and obediently loosened his grip.
Yaner, this is Yun Feng (father) slightly wrinkles his temple as he carefully examined this newly arrived individual whos already getting all intimate with his daughter.
He had to admit though, Di Cang was the most attractive male hes ever met in his life. Even the word peerless could not be used to describe that contour. Just that.. theres a very dangerous feelinging out of that presence, like a demon straight out of hell.
Someone I dont want to see! Pulling at her sons hand, Bai Yan forces a smile despite her annoyance: Father, me and Xiachen will go rest first, were tired after moving around so much today. Can you keep him away from us? I dont want to see him.
Thats what you get for deceiving me!?She huffs inwardly, still very much pissed at the deception.
Meanwhile on the other end, Di Cang was just about to make a move at the man whos supposed to block himself from tagging along. However, the way his wife addressed man had instantly deted his momentum in the next and changed it into the type only found between inner-family rtionships.
Father-inw, I am Yan Yans husband, Xiachens father. Showing the most stupid grin, Di Cang only wants to please like a dog wagging his tail.
Yun Feng didnt get all warm and friendly though at the nice picture. Picking up the nearest broom, the recently healed patient didnt think twice and started wacking down the instrument at the great demon lord. And due to the suddenness of the attack, plus who itsing from, Di Cang actually just stood there and took it!
Of course, dodging a simple stick with straws at the end was simple, but thats his father-inw! So, the attacknded and made a series of almostedic smacks.
Father-inw, is there some kind of misunderstanding between us?
Misunderstanding? Yun Feng snickered a sneered at that silly question, Oh there is no misunderstanding at all. The fact that my daughter is unwilling to see you says it all. Whats more, if it werent for you then would my grandson be hurt? AND DONT CALL ME FATHER-IN-LAW! I dont have a son.
Making a bittersweet smile, Di Cang could not refute any of those ims and oddly found refuge in the fact that hes not being directly called out as the one who hurt his own child, only the main cause in the whole case.
For the others who knew of this great demon lords identity and the terrible power he wields, aka the elders of the Holy Land and Bai Chang Feng, these people were literally gawking their eyes out at the audacity portrayed by the crazy man with the broom.
Chapter 746 - Don’t Mess with the Father-in-law (4)
Chapter 746 Dont Mess with the Father-inw (4)
Qiu Shu Rong (third) hurries to wipe the cold sweat from his own forehead. He still hasnt forgotten the day he and his brothers joined forces to fight this demon lord, and that was under the circumstance that the mans holding back!
Father-inw, I wont make excuses, the fault is mine because I didnt remove all of the negative factors and produced a bunch of stupid subordinates.
Thats right, if it wasnt for Fire Plume being so stupid and being deceived, would any of this have happened? When we return to the Demon Realm, I will definitely let Yan Yan dispose of that fool!
Di Cang, what the hell is this all about? Bai Chang Feng wrinkles his brow.
If the truth is as Qiu Shu Rong and them says, that Di Cang harmed Xiachen, then theres no way Yaner would let things be. She wouldve fought him to the end right then and there instead of having someone block him. There must be some kind of misunderstanding between them.
Halting his broom sweeping action, Yun Feng shows a frown after hearing that: Out of consideration for Lord Bais sake, I will give you one chance to exin.
It wasnt easy for this father to regain his daughter, of course he would treat Bai Yan as his most cherished treasure.
Pursing those bloodishly red lips, Di Cang went into great detail for the whole story without reservation. Of course, the little fact about him being from the Demon Realm has been omitted, otherwise he be shooed out of the ce in the next second!
Wheres that slut Qing Xue now? Jun Tian Yue (wife) demands. Due to how insanely angry and annoyed this madam was, shes been trembling all over for a while now. If I find out where that slut is then I will tear her to pieces!
Its bad enough that she had someone impersonate my granddaughters husband, she also had someone hunt them down and harmed Xiachen! Such an abominable woman deserves nothing less than pure torture and death!
She is already dead, but I did keep her soul behind so that Yan Yan can dispose of her once we go home. Father-inw, please give me another chance, I wont let my wife be harmed again.
Slightly improved in his expression, the promise was candy to Yun Fengs ear: And how do you guarantee that?
Next time, I will remove any woman at the budding stage before they could make a move. Thats regardless of them actuallymitting a fault because I wont give them the opportunity!
The same kind pain was something Di Cang refuses to experience a second time, and he most certainly doesnt want to lose her! Therefore, even if it means he would have to topple the world and carry a bad name for himself, he wont regret it!
Humph! Yun Feng coldly huffs a grunt, I hope you can do what you say! Also, my daughter doesnt want to see you so youre not to disturb her during theseing days!
An excited light flicker within Di Cangs eye: Father-inw, are you agreeing to let me stay?
I didnt agree, but if youre staying then I cant stop you! Dumping the broomstick down, Yun Feng waltz away and left only those words behind.
For the madam though, the woman was rather fond of her new grandson-inw. In her view, the pair looked gorgeous together and was a match made in heaven.
Your father-inw is only keeping a tough face, plus you let Xiachen get hurt before so hes still grumpy about that. After a period he will lose the attitude so dont worry. Casting a nce to the servants nearby, the madam was smiling right up to her eyes: Come on, hurry and go prepare a room for Sir Cang here. I think the one next to Yaners is quite good, we can temporarily keep him there.
Chapter 747 - Don’t Mess with the Father-in-law (5)
Chapter 747 Dont Mess with the Father-inw (5)
Are you sure its okay to help Di Cang like this? Wouldnt Yaner be unhappy if she finds out.?Chief Wu Wei murmurs thisint to himself, not wanting others to hear him.
Of course, only Jun Tian Yue would have the courage to help her grandson-inw, mainly due to the fact that Bai Yan wouldnt really be angry with this madam. For the husband though, he most definitely wouldnt dare. The mans lost all form of respect and status among his family members at this point.
Chief, Elder Zhongnan (older) seems to have thought of something, Yaner asked me and my brother for a favor before. She wanted to locate a little girl. Perhaps if you can help her solve this issue then she might just forgive your faults.
Going bright in the face, the chief swings around with hope in those eyes: Really? Hurry and give me a portrait, I will send everyone out to search.
Exhaling a short breath, Zhongnan was d his suggestion was epted. Truth was he already had some clues after days of investigating. Now this would the perfect opportunity to leave a good impression on the main house.
Back over at Bai Yans end, she and her son had been led into the prepared room by the maid. In there, the first thing the woman did was to sit down at the desk where the writing tools were arranged and listed out a series of herbs she wanted.
Take this note to my father and have him bring me the items I listed.
With the support of the Misty Fairy House at her back, its only normal for Bai Yan to use this card to her advantage in gathering the necessary ingredients. Tsing Yis (dragoness) injury has been dyed for far too long so postponing the treatment would warrant nothing but bad oues.
Yes, mdy. Giving a respectful bow of her head, the maid promptly left for the outside.
Mother. Alone now, Bai Xiachen didnt waste any time to climb atop of those seated legs to take his rightful ce among the most precious woman in his life. I want to sleep with Mother today, that smile carrying only joy and a naive innocence found among the young.
Winding his arms around that chest, the kid throws his entire head into those bountiful mounds and snuggled into them without a care for the world.?Mother is the best, so warm and soft, I never want to leave Mothers side ever again.
Son, Im afraid well have to stay for a while longer in order to find Dragony. Only then can we leave. Caressing her boys head whos still firmly tugged against her own, she calmly exins her n.
Giving a clever nod: I will listen to Mother, but are we really going to ignore Baddie Father while were here?
She went stiff at thatst bit. Not answering right away, she pulls him up to face level to meet her sons eye: Arent you angry that he took advantage of you?
The kid shakes his head: No, Im not anymore, though Im still sad at being used. Baddie Father loves Mother so I can ignore his faults, and Lowering his head like hes deciding how to properly exin: Baddie Father is injured because of me.
Twitching so slightly, Bai Yans face definitely got a little white there: What happened? How could he have gotten hurt? Who has the power to harm your father?
No, its that someone injured Baddie Father, rather he injured himself because he was helping me. He said that mysterious force inside my body was trying to take over so he used his powers to forcibly stop it. As a consequence, hes now heavily injured.
Showing a teary face, Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve like hes pleading for his old man. I hated Baddie Father before, mainly because he bullied you and kept leaving me behind. But after seeing how far hes willing to go for Mother, I can tolerate the other bad things hes done. Can you forgive me as well?
Almostughing at her sons demeanor, Bai Yan ces him down to her ownp and flickered a finger at that temple: You shouldnt worry about the matters between me and your father, you have your own troubles to worry about, dont you?
Chapter 748 - Don’t Mess with the Father-in-law (6)
Chapter 748 Dont Mess with the Father-inw (6)
Mother, you are my most important person. If Baddie Father bullies you in the future then I will definitely hurt him. Brandishing ws that was his tiny little hand, Bai Xiachen attempts to make a fearsome disy of ferociousness only to fail miserably.
Chuckling at the boys downright adorable appearance, Bai Yan hurries to pull him in for a tight embrace and a peck on the cheek. To this mother, she now knows there are far too many shorings on her end and must remedied less she allow the same danger to befall themselves again.
So what if I can im the throne in this mortal world? Theres still the Celestial Realm and the Demon Realm.
Son, I wont let anyone hurt you again, not ever. Tightening her grip at thest word, Bai Yans murmuring voice was firm and convicted.
But as usual, the kid did the darnest thing and countered with a vow of his own: Im a man so I shouldnt be protected by Mother. I will protect you instead! Hands up and waving around, this act would bring delight to any adult who saw it.
Then just when Bai Yan wanted to give another series of smooches on her own boy caused by the funny disy, the maid from earlier had barged in from out of the blue. Slightly frowning at the interruption: What happened?
Miss, this is not good! The maid borders on the line of tears in her frantic appearance, Muzhen had secretly informed the goddess of your existence prior toing to make trouble so now that person is demanding your presence at the main altar. Please mdy, you must hide while the chief stalls for time.
Even though Jun Tian Yue mentioned before that this goddess couldnt bring her true body into this world, being safe than sorry was still the better option.
Goddess? Caressing her chin, Bai Yan definitely had other ns in mind than to flee. Are you talking about the one who has an eye for my father? Shes the culprit who caused my parents separation, am I correct?
Growing urgent: Miss, the chief said you mustnt go at all cost. Not only is that goddess extremely powerful, I also heard shes the love interest of the demon lord and celestial lord. Even if her real body cante to our world, there will be plenty willing to do the deed in her stead!
For those in the secr world, its impossible to believe the existence of divine beings, let alone believe in the existence of the Demon Realm. However, since the Misty Fairy House was one of the three major powers out there, its not strange for them to know of other realms.
At the same time, Di Cang had been ease dropping on the entire conversation from the outside when he overheard this ursed statement. Originally he had only wanted toe find his wife to make another attempt at pleading his case, but now hespletely dark in the face after hearing the bit about him having another lover, or more correctly, an affair.
What if Yan Yan gets the wrong idea and believes this nonsense?!
Getting urgently anxious, he couldnt stand back anymore and rushed inside to pull that woman into his arms. Using a low and raspy voice: You must believe in me. I dont know who that goddess is. In this life, I only have you in my heart and no other woman!
First ncing down at that possessive hand, then up to the mans desperate face, she smiled. I know
She knows?
Only then did the tenseness in the heart subside from the demon lords body. However, that soon changed to an unbridled fury.
Dammit, I just solved the snake girl fiasco and nowes another who wants to frame me?
Chapter 749 - The Flaunting Goddess (1)
Chapter 749 The unting Goddess (1)
Standing on the altar, the egotistic goddess sweeps her gaze across the yard only tond solely on the two individuals who refuses to kneel. What is the meaning of this Chief Wu Wei? Why are you and your wife not kneeling in my presence? She says this with a frosty tone.
Slightly ufortable, the chief had out of habit wanted to exin themselves only to remember his wifes gradually darkening face. Immediately, he puts on a strong front: Goddess, what is the reasoning for your visit?
Humph! Snorting at the question, You should know better than anyone on why Im here. Back then you clearly told me Yun Feng is unable to leave with me because hes seriously ill. To think you people would have the audacity to deceive me and even allowed my man to breed with another woman and produced a bastard child?
Jun Tian Yues gaze promptly narrowed into a slit: Yun Feng and Bai Nings rtionship is with my consent, and Yaner is also my Misty Fairy Houses genuine youngdy, which of this is wrong and an affair? Or is it because you say so that it is?
Bai Ning??The goddess slightly frowns,?Why does the name sound so familiar?
But since the deceitful maid couldnt think of where shes heard of this, she figured its of no importance. Sneering, her voice got all snobby like an entitled bitch: I am talking to the Misty Fairy Houses chief, when did the likes of you get to speak? Chief Wu Wei, you should really discipline your own woman, such arrogance will only mean death in the Celestial Realm!
The mans expression greatly changed. First it was pink, then green until it became a bluish red. He may be at times stubborn but he would never allow anyone to insult his wife, thats a taboo he wont let anyone cross.
No matter how arrogant my wife is, she cant be anymore arrogant than you. Instead of staying in the Celestial Realm like you should, you decide toe to the lower realms and make trouble for us mortals? Im telling you now, Yaner is my granddaughter and Bai Ning is my daughter-inw. This time none of us will bow down to you!
The madam was honestly surprised by her husbands courage to defend the family. After all, this man did cower for so many years and hadnt shown much of a spely.
Outrageous! The maid goddess made it sound like theymitted a heinous crime or something in the way she screamed. Chief Wu Wei, the only reason you all are somitted to your cultivations is in hope of one day ascending to the Celestial Realm are you not? Now that youve offended me, I can have thousands of ways to keep you all here in the human world!
The man grew slightly white at the threat, but he understands that the only way to shelter his son was to give up the path to godhood. Thats right, even if he loses the path to the Celestial Realm, he wont regret his decision today andmit the same mistake years back.
Chief The elders who heard this on the other hand didnt share the same conviction. Many were starting to sway in their demeanor and one was openly speaking up in objection: This goddess is a highly influential individual in the upper realm, if we offend her then we might offend the demon lord and celestial lord as well. You must rethink your decision!
Only then did the mood lighten up a bit in the maid goddesss face. Curling those lips into a smirk, she eyes the elder with an appreciative look.
It looks like not all in this Misty Fairy House is as foolish and stupid as this man and wife. Im a sensible person so my request isnt high. So long as you get me my Yun Feng now and kill that slut called Bai Yan then I will give you all a chance to pledge loyalty to me!
Cocking her chin proudly like a unting peacock, this woman who was nothing more than a maid in the Celestial Realm made it sound like its their great honor to serve.
Chapter 750 - The Flaunting Goddess (2)
Chapter 750 The unting Goddess (2)
In her raging fit, Jun Tian Yue directly points that using finger in the direction of the goddesss face. Due to this, none were able to react in time to stop her or say anything to dete the situation for that matter.
Are you crazy? the maid goddess stammers this out like a person choking on a frog.
Yes, this woman must be crazy, otherwise why would she dare to use such harsh tones towards me?
Wife! Eximing in great fright, Chief Wu Wei hurries to grab the madams shoulder in order to stop her from doing anything rash. Calm down first. Believe in me, I wont let anyone hurt our son again.
Move! Pushing away that hand in a fit, the madam had fire and madness in her eyes and voice: Shes right, I am crazy and its you all who drove me into this! Wu Wei! If you still care for us as a family then you will tell this woman off right this instant! I will never let her harm my children again!
It was not easy for this madam to calm down her anxious heart earlier, now to be provoked again due to those impetuous words of someone wishing harm, its only normal for her to lose all level of restraint.
No one can force my son or hurt my granddaughter anymore! I wont let the?tragedy from back then repeat itself!
All bitter in his face, Chief Wu Wei knew what must be done: I have decided. There will be no harming to my granddaughter, nor will anyone force my son into anything! Goddess, you can leave now!
Chief! Butting in from the crowd was a green robed elder, Do you know what your decision means? Are you going to abandon the Misty Fairy House and all of us?
The old mans word did not provoke a reaction from the chief himself, rather its Jun Tian Yue who snapped a searing re in return. It couldnt be helped, she remembers it clearly still. Years ago, it was Muzhen and this sted old fart who made the biggestmotion about giving her son away to this goddess.
New and old hatredbined, its time for some deadly payback. Pushing her husband aside, she pounced at the target.
I am going to kill you today. Whoever wants to tear my family apart again will face my ire! Frenzy in those eyes, the madam threw punches and kicks at every turn that she could. To be clear, this was no longer a human being, its a mad beast cornered and desperate to save her own children.
For the other elders present, theyre still busy taking in the shock of this picture. As a result, none were able to move in to stop the assault.
Hoho, Fei Feiyang (green robe elder), Yaner is not only the youngdy of our Misty Fairy House, shes also the granddaughter of Lord Bai from the Medicine Sect. And what do you know, shes also the disciple of the three senior elders of the Holy Land. Do you still think you can do as you please with her? Seriously, you think too highly of yourself. Elder Zhongnan snickers with contempt at his peer.
Poof!
Blurting out a mouthful of blood after receiving another final punch to his chest, the old man in green makes a resentful look over to the one mocking himself: So what if her background is strong? Can she bepared to the goddess here? Dont forget, the goddess isnt only a person from the Celestial Realm, shes also someone with the backing of the demon lord and celestial lord. Even if you dont care about yourself Zhongnan, you should at least care about the Misty Fairy House and all those who live here!
Thats right, Im only doing this for the sake of everyone else. If theres any fault then its these idiotic fools.
Tian Yue, seeing his wifes about to take a second swing at the old man again, Chief Wu Wei decides its time he stepped in. Showing an obvious frown: Fei Feiyang, you can forget about interfering with my decision anymore. My Misty Fairy House can no longer amodate you. So, from this point forward you are no longer a member here.
Chapter 751 - The Flaunting Goddess (3)
Chapter 751 The unting Goddess (3)
Chief, you
Thats enough! Just when Fei Feiyang wanted to question the man again, a loud indiscreet voice cuts in: You leaving the Misty Fairy House is not a problem. I will give you a chance to enter the Celestial Realm.
Originally the beaten old man was looking grim on the face over whats happening to himself, but at this sudden turn of events, hes now brimming with excitement.
As they all know it, the only way to advance into the higher realms was to cultivate ones own power until they reached godhood, the other being granted permission by some major faction up there.
For the first method, making a breakthrough to that level hasnt been done in over a thousand years here ording to known documents. Its also the main reason why Chief Wu Wei would be so adamant about offending this fake goddess, the man wanted to go through a backchannel and reach a new height.
For a time there, aside from the husband and wife, plus the Zhong brothers, everyone else were showing looks of envy at Fei Feiyang. If they had known by sticking to the goddesss side would earn them a path to the Celestial Realm then they would rather abandon their own status and pursue the same path.
Goddess, I have something to report. Ignoring the murderous gazeing from the madam, Fei Feiyang cheerfully announces: You may not know this yet but Yun Feng have already been cured prior to your arrival. It was the chief who stopped us from informing you. In addition he had secretly sent someone to inform that Bai Yan about your arrival. He wants his granddaughter to flee so you must act quick.
The maid goddess turned dark upon this revtion,?Curse these people. How dare they keep such important secrets from me?
Also, that Bai Yan has a son, the boys exceptionally adorable and cute. Im sure once hes all grown up he would be one of a kind in terms of handsomeness.
Oh? Arching her brow, In that case I will take in that wild childs son as well. Though Im not fond of a mere child but Im willing to wait a decade or two for him to grow up. After all, everything in this Misty Fairy House belongs to me, right down to the grass and roots.
This includes the people!
Thats right, since that child is a member of this ce then theyre all mine by right. They would never dare to defy my orders!
Now Jun Tian Yues expression had gone from ugly to downright seething. The only factor holding this madam back was the fortunate knowledge of her own granddaughter and great-grandson having already left thanks to their message. However, that momentary relief soon changed to nervous mayhem at the sight of the three familiar figures slowly strolling over from afar.
Bai Yan had on her iconic rosy red dress, matched that with her amazing contour, its a true wonder how nature could be so unfair.
Then theres the boy shes holding hands with. Cuddly and cute, no one looking at this child could say hes not lovable. Heck, its difficult for most not to just run over there and give him a hearty hug.
Now that leaves only the third person C Di Cang. Red in his lips, that seductive face shouldve been the main draw for the goddess here. Yet it wasnt because shes focused on someone else.
Chapter 752 - The Flaunting Goddess (4)
Chapter 752 The unting Goddess (4)
Bai Ning?
Bai Yan?
Now this fake finally understood where the name came from and why its so familiar.
No!
No way!
Bai Ning is not a person of this world, nor can she possibly have a connection with the Misty Fairy House. All this is just a coincidence, it must be.
Perhaps its theforting words she kept muttering to herself, but that original paleplexion had returned to normal. Inhaling deeply, the goddess gazes down at theing trio.
So you are Bai Yan, Yun Fengs daughter?
Not caring to answer, Bai Yan directly bypasses everyone and came before her own grandmother. Smiling: Grandma, are you all right?
All tied inside, Jun Tian Yue didnt know whether to be happy or angry at the girls presence: You should not havee.
Those who need toe will eventuallye anyways. Swinging around with an undiscernible smile, So its you who caused my parents to separate and my mothers disappearance?
Huffing at the usation: Me fancying Yun Feng is his fortune. If hes unwilling to ept my goodwill then its his fault so dont me me, isnt that right Fei Feiyang?
For the traitorous old man, anything this fake goddess says now would be right, even if to the sane human the argument was ridiculous and unjust.
Your Graces word is right. The fact that the young lord can be fancied by you is his honor! Turning himself to face the one who got himself expelled from the Misty Fairy House, theres no warmth in this old mans face: Miss Bai, Im afraid you still dont know about the identity of the goddess am I right?
Pricking her brow at that, Bai Yan was rather amused and wanted to toy with this old fe. Theres no harm done. I heard shes the love interest of the demon lord and celestial lord, plus shes also the mistress of the four sacred beasts, am I correct?
Di Cang wanted to scream in protest,?What does this have to do with me? Why does everyone want to frame me?!
The old man on the other hand was rather taken aback by the quick reply though,?If she knows then why did shee? Isnt she afraid of being killed when the goddess goes into a fit?
Yan Yan, Im really innocent, I dont know who she is Di Can urgently exins himself, afraid his wife would misunderstand and turn what little chance he has left into a big fat zero.
For a while there none were speaking around the altar. Their gazes are now fully turned to the seductive man in question and unsure what the great demon lord was speaking since they dont know his true identity.
You be quiet! Shooting a stare over to her husband, Bai Yan viciously shuts him up: You say you are the mistress of the four sacred beasts? Then I like to know where are they?
Pressing down the unease inside, the goddess forcibly put on a mocking snicker: My sacred beasts arent for the likes of you to see. Nothing but an ant, who do you think you are!
Is that so? Then I will take the liberty to show my Azure Dragon instead. Turning sharp in the eyes, Bai Yan ces two fingers up to her lips and blue hard, allowing the whistling sound to reach far into the sky and into everyones ear. Almost instantly, the clouds began to dark and rumbling noises were afoot.
None of these people present were able to utter a single word at this phenomenon because that rumbling roar of a dragon mixed with the booming thunder strikes were nerve racking. But being frightened was one thing, being able to see the actual body of Tsing Yis true form as another. Its massive, literally view covering with her outstretched body.
For those on the weaker end of the scale, many had gone to their knees by this point. Its simply too overwhelming like her very presence was enough to warrant the worship of these mortals.
Chapter 753 - The Flaunting Goddess (5)
Chapter 753 The unting Goddess (5)
Emeraldly jade as its body color, the aura which surrounds itself shined with light to indicate the good omen. These were all of the typical depictions from legends of old regarding the great Azure Dragon. And most importantly, they all have a powerful urge to grovel and bow before this creature, very good sign of a great being.
This is it, thats exactly as the old scriptures describe the Azure Dragon. But what is it doing here? Isnt the sacred beasts supposed to be in the Celestial Realm? One of the groveling individuals mindless raises the dilemma he had.
What do you mean by that? Bai Yan asks with a darkened expression.
Yan Yan, the four sacred beasts are from the Demon Realm, theres no mistake in that information you got. However, after losing the war years ago, they were changed to be known as the four sacred beasts of the Celestial Realm because those hypocrites skewed the history books to their liking. Di Cang coldly exins, clearly annoyed by the warped history.
Twitching in her mouth, Bai Yan has had to hand it to those so-called celestials.?Theyre really shameless, even worse than Muzhen!?Taking advantage of the fact that the Demon Realm couldntmunicate with the outer world, they deliberately changed the pride of their enemies into their own to suit their needs.
Coiling her body into a manageable posture, Tsing Yi makes a frowning face at the people below herself: Who are you? Why are you pretending to be my mistress?
At this moment the goddesss face was looking uglier than ever. First from green to white, then white to green, all forms of colors could be found due to being called out.
So just because youre saying Im an impersonator then I am? Then I like to counter you with my own question. A measly little dragon like you dares to impersonate my great Azure Dragon?
Impersonate?
Everyone was startled by the im. In their view, this dragon fitted the ideal image of the Azure Dragon. Even the horns on the forehead looked exactly the same as the pictures.
Compared to the indecision of everyone else, Jun Tian Yue was more willing to believe her own granddaughter. This way it would prove the goddess was a fake and had been deceiving them all. Such an oue was more to the madams taste.
Hoho! Issuing a sarcasticugh, Tsing Yues gaze narrows into a slit of contempt: So you saying Im not Azure Dragon is enough? Wheres your evidence?
First of all, everyone knows that General Azure Dragon is a man, yet youre a female and you still call yourself Azure Dragon?
Without refute, Tsing Yi was a girl and that could be discerned through the voice so theres no denying this fact. However, only silence followed the goddesss words because none of the mortals here knew the facts, only a picture passed down from ancient times.
Furthermore, Azure Dragon has passed away protecting me many years ago. Such loyalty and courage, even if I cant protect him, I wont let some upstarts stroll around blemishing his name!
The fake goddess was really starting to pile it up thick there. Now even this foolishdy was starting to really think shes the mistress of the four sacred beasts and forgot her own lies. As the old say goes, the more you say, the more you would believe it.
Mother, Baddie Father, Ive seen a lot of shameless people before but this one really takes the cake. I never seen someone can be so thick-skinned to such a degree. It was then the youthful voice of Bai Xiachen decides to cut in, leaving everyone turning their attention over to the boy.
This child sure has balls How can he say such words in front of the goddess??Many of them thought.
Xiachen, let your old man here handle this matter. Ruffing up his boys hair in the process, Di Cang now has his deathly re focused in on the one responsible for framing himself.
I really like to know, when did I ever try to woo you? Unleashing an oppressive might that sent the ground crackling with pain, its as if the air itself was screaming at the twisting energy that now seeps out of the mans body.
Still oblivious to her own impending doom, the fake goddess makes a faint frown.?What does he mean by that?
Chapter 754 - The Flaunting Goddess (6)
Chapter 754 The unting Goddess (6)
You impersonated yourself as the mistress of the four sacred beasts, then framed me afterwards. Based on these points alone is enough to make me not let you off!
Boom!
As a result of that increasingly dangerous pressure, the goddesss initial surprised look soon changed to amazement.
No..
This cant be!
The people of this world are all garbage, how can this man threaten me with his pressure alone?
Jun Tian Yue and the rest were also looking over in Di Cangs way. Now they know, the earlier bout with the broom was nothing more than this man holding back. Otherwise, considering that strength and level of pressure, Yun Feng wouldve been squashed with a single finger.
Are you mistaken about something? The goddess bites her lower lips, rattled by the mans ominous air: I am indeed the mistress of the four sacred beasts, theres no doubt about that. Also, I never mentioned anything about you trying to woo me, Im talking about the demon lord and celestial lord.
The main reason why this sted maid from the Celestial Realm would dare to be so arrogant and pompous whileing to the Misty Fairy House was because none could threaten herself. But this man though, hes different.
Ignoring the exining words thats being repeatedly shoved in his face, Di Cang suddenly swept his gaze towards the crowd: Is my father-inw around?
UomphOomph! The one to answer was Chief Wu Wei, his voice awkward: I knocked him out earlier because I was afraid he would rush over here after finding the goddess hase. He wont be able to wake up for a while.
Thats good, Di Cang promptly heaved a huge sigh of relief.
Regarding the father-inw he just discovered, this great demon lord was truly afraid of him. Ignoring the fact that hes never been broomed in his entire existence, hes also unable to retaliate because the human was his wifes father. If he did, Bai Yan would never let him off and thats something he would never want to put to the test.
What do you intend to do? Bai Yan asks with a faint frown.
Showing an evil grin, Di Cang wraps his arms around that soft waist to get all intimate: I want the world to know you are my wife and the only one fit to be my queen.
Because of how close their faces were to one another, plus he had deliberately lowered his voice into a whisper, only the two were able to hear their conversation and no other.
You Slightly blushing at the embarrassing promation, Bai Yan decides push that naughty hand away out of reflex. Sadly, as usual, it only had the counter effect and made it tighter.
For the fake goddess whos been watching this unfold before her very eyes, the woman naturally would be furious. Sadly for her, the image of the mans terrible pressure instantly stuffed any resentment she had back into that throat.
Also, it was at this moment when a series of loud moring birds pulled the attention of those below. Theyre shocked, astounded even by the countless demon beasts quickly filling up the sky.
This whats going on here? Where did this many demon birdse from? Even if all of the demon beasts living within the Misty Fairy House wouldnt be able to match that number!
What do these things intend to do? Did the goddess summon them?
That must be it. The demon lord mustve heard about the goddess facing grievance here, thats why the person sent his servants to our home.
Then before the initial shock of this overwhelming scene could be processed by the crowd, another series of panting and huffing could be heard from the rear.
Chief, Madam, things are not good, NOT GOOD!!!! The person exims after overexerting themselves in order to run over.
Chapter 755 - Welcome Committee (1)
Chapter 755 Wee Committee (1)
The chief could literally hear the stone drop in his heart. All tense in his face,?Did something else happen??Or is Bai Chang Feng and the other two trying to make trouble for me again?
Chief. the-there is a lot of demon beasts outside. Theyre stampeding over here and the other defenders are quickly losing ground. Im here to request for aid! Gripped with fear, the guard that rushed over in haste shivers uncontrobly at remembering what he saw.
What about Bai Chang Feng and the other two old fes? Ghastly white by this point, Chief Wu Wei snaps the question with sweat pouring down his side.
Ughh, theyre watching from the sidelines.
Watching from the sidelines?
All dark in the face, Chief Wu Wei didnt know what to make of this.
How can they still have the leisure to watch at a time like this? They must be holding a grudge against me for not bringing them along to meet this goddess, otherwise why else would they stand idly by in times like this? But can they me me? With their tempers, they wouldveshed out at first contact!
The husband had nned to go with his wife in hand to help, but when the corner of his eye caught a nce of the swirling flock in the sky, his steps stopped and couldnt move.
If I leave now then what about those flying demon beasts up there?
But the struggling indecision was not warranted because the massive dust clouding over from afar had made it for him. In his urgency, the man pulls the wife behind his back for protection against the demon horde led by a ferocious brown tiger.
At first the humans didnt find anything wrong with this image, after all, the tiger definitely gave off the strongest impression with its massive body and threatening fangs. But none couldve expected the high-spirited fox riding along the creatures back and waving its paws like amanding general.
As residences of the human world, the people here naturally didnt know what a fox represented among the demon race. However, the goddess did here despite her lowly standing among her peers. Power, nobility, these were just some of the wordsmonly paired with the fox family.
So, when seeing its a fox whos leading the great demon army over here, the goddess hadpletely shut down, unable to think of a single thing due to her nk state.
Big brother, Zhongbei elbows his brother to ask, do you see that fox there? Isnt it very simr to the one Yaner had with her?
Yes, its very simr, except that this fox is obviously a little bigger than her pet. I specte its not the same fox.
Just as the two brothers were fussing over their astonishment, the fox in question had jumped off the tigers back andnded her sight onto Bai Yans presence with those beautiful big eyes. In an instant, that young body tremored with excitement followed up by the howling yelp of joy as that fox threw herself at the woman.
Di Cang was absolutely dark in the face over this scene. He would never allow her own sister to do as she pleases but was taken off guard by the suddenness of it all.
Woohoo. The crying was already bad enough at first, it only got worse after she saw Bai Xiachens presence. Now Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) was downright sobbing like a child.
Back over in the watching crowd, everyone had fallen silent at this scene with one exception being Fei Feiyang. The green robed senior looked uglier than someone identally eating a fly because this twist of event couldnt be good for him and his future.
Chapter 756 - Welcome Committee (2)
Chapter 756 Wee Committee (2)
These demon beasts are here for her and not the goddess?
Why is this happening? Shook to her core, the fake goddess stares intently at Bai Yans face like shes not willing to ept reality.
She knows the fox n?
Moreover, this fox canmand so many demon beasts, that means the sted things status is not ordinary!
Heavily biting her lower lip, the fake goddess needs to take in a huge deep breath in order to calm her shaken self.
Bai Yan But before she could finish that question, a massive unison of voices instantly cuts her off.
Your servants are here to greet the King, Queen and Little Prince!
Due to the vast number of creatures being present for this reception, it had a deafening effect on those who werent prepared and caused quite the painful ring in the ear.
Your servants are here to greet the King, Queen and Little Prince and to escort Your Highnesses back to the Demon Realm! A second receiving was cried out after getting no response from Bai Yan after the first.
Showing a perplexed face, the woman first pulled the clingy fox girl from her sleeves: Di Xiao Wan, what you all doing here?
Shrouded in a globe of light uponnding, what appeared from the foxs figure was now a youthful girl of exceptional beauty. Wiping away some of the tears from that pitiful looking face: After brother left the seal around the Demon Realm was also broken. So, everyone is now free to leave ande as they please. In order to show our sincerity, all of us decided to up ande in person to bring you back. Sister-inw, can you forgive my brother, pleasssseeee?
Bai Yan on the other hand was at a loss for words. Shes been trying so hard to keep her sons identity as a halfling a secret that its overwhelming now that its bene thrust into the open thanks to this dumbaclutz.
Sister-inw? Seeing theres no response yet, the demon princess now got anxious and tugged pathetically at the womans sleeve like a pleading child. Please forgive my brother, otherwise he would beat me to death once we are all alone.
Originally the womans anger had mostly been quenched after so long, but now its blooming with heat from thatment. As if he would dare?!
All bbergasted, Di Cang stood there cluelessly at his own fault.
What did I do?
When did I hit this girl?
But the confusion soon turned into a twitching rage after seeing the mischievous grin from his own sister. Roaring out in retaliation: Di Xiao Wan!
This stinking girl dares to pour dirty water on me in front of my wife?
Look Sister-inw! Look at how mean Brother is being to me. If you donte back and protect me then hes going to beat and hit me whenever he pleases. Hiding behind the woman now, the naughty princess snickers cheekily knowing full well shes safe from harm.
Oh its so nice to have a shield now. Back then I was always afraid of Brother because of how scary he is, but now I can just hide behind Sister-inw and do as I please!
Yan Yan, you mustnt believe this girls nonsense. When have I everid a finger on her? Di Cangs voice sounded anxious and urgent, likely afraid of any misunderstanding aftering so close to sucess.
Sadly, Bai Yans cool looking gaze clearly told him she doesnt quite believe him. I believe you wont hit her, just. you should really stop scaring her so much. Look how frightened shes acting whenever you appear.
Di Cang couldnt refute that.?Ughhh, now that she says it like that..
Okay, okay, I wont scare her or do anything remotely close to that! I wont let anyone hurt you or harm you either. So, please give me another chance?
Di Xiao Wan was absolutely gobsmacked by her brothers degrading appearance and gawked that mouth into a donut shape.
Chapter 757 - Welcome Committee (3)
Chapter 757 Wee Committee (3)
In the past he would never say such kind words of love.?The demon princess mutters this to herself.
Watching that all serious face, Bai Yan found herself also tensing up inside. Gripping her sons hand, those lips quivered emotionally as she spoke: Fine I will give you another chance but you must never keep anything from me again, nor can you deceive me and pretend to be hurt just to gain my sympathy!
. Staring dumbfoundedly at Di Cang, the demon princess looks on in anticipation.
Wow, Brother would fall so low as to fake his injury just to get sympathy? Is this still my tyrannical and overbearing brother?
Due to the extreme excitement of being epted again, Di Cang hadpletely ignored the incredulous face shown by his sister and even went as far as to remove his own son from the picture.
Pulling the love of his life over: Yan Yan, thank you for this chance. I wont let you down ever again. Hoarse and rasp in his voice, the mans bloodishly red lips inadvertently curved into a brilliant smile like hes right out of a portrait.
Nor will I hide anything from you.
For those watching, theyre absolutely stunned by the pairs cozy intimacy. They didnt know why but not even the demon beasts present are willing to interrupt their time, only keeping this peace as long as possible by keeping silent.
Finally, the one to speak up first turns out to be Bai Xiachen, the most suitable for this case since hes immune to any form of retribution or payback.
Auntie, how did you manage to find us at such perfect timing? Did Baddie Father inform you and told you all toe? Sprouting those big blue eyes of his, the kid asks with the most adorable and cuddly voice ever.
Wanting to run up and pinch that soft little cheek in return, Di Xiao Wan had to fight her inner urge just to respond: The truth is we were here for a while already. I had wanted toe inside the city to search for you both but Brother wouldnt let us, saying the bigmotion would scare away the humans. So, I was stuck outside the city hiding ourselves until I was given the signal just now. You wouldnt believe how angry I was when I learned of someone bullying you and your mother. I will show the one responsible for what it means to cross our family! iling her dainty hand in the air like it would be threatening for those watching, the princess pumps it like a warning to the crowd.
Smiling right up to his eyes, the kid felt so warm and happy at this aunt of his.?Auntie can be quite the silly dumbaclutz at times but she is so reliable whenever it involves Mother and I. Thank goodness shes part of my family.
Of course, the princess didnt know the image her own nephew had of herself so that happy smile was all so perfect. If only she could be aware of what others thought of her, then most likely she be sulking right now instead of making that stupid grin.
Xiachen,e on now, show your auntie whos the one bullying you and your mother. I will make them pay in fold!
Oh, said the kid with his lip puckered into an unhappy manner. Then turning to the woman standing at the center of the altar, he points his using finger directly at the person: That woman is the one. She ims to be the mistress of the four sacred beasts and that my father tried to woo her and even Mothers Azure Dragon is a fake.
Chapter 758 - Welcome Committee (4)
Chapter 758 Wee Committee (4)
The fake goddess was already ghostly white in hearing how these demon beasts addressed Bai Yan as Queen, but now to learn of Di Xiao Wans shocking identity, no words could be used to describe her fear.
This girl is a princess from the Demon Realm?
And Bai Yan is the queen while her husband is the demon lord?
No!
No, it cant be!
How can the king and queen of the demon realm be at a ce like this? Whats more, the queen is supposed to be dead for years already, how could Yun Fengs daughter suddenly take that spot?
Not wanting to stay to confirm whether or not any of this are true, the fake goddess hurried to send her clone back to the Celestial Realm after making eye contact with Di Cangs murderous gaze. Unfortunately, nothing happened, shes still standing there.
This. whats going on here? she murmurs this to herself, those eyes spiralling into panic.
The maid may not be all that capable but she does have confidence in controlling her spiritual clone. Therefore, the first thought thates to her mind was that theres a much more powerful individual around nearby blocking her retreat!
Making a difficult gulp in that throat, the fake goddess turns her attention over to Di Cang for a second time. Instinctively, those legs started to stumble backwards in order to gain some distance.
Yaner, Jun Tian Yue (madam) finally came back to her senses. Gently furrowing her brow, the madam asks with an uncertain tone: Why are these demon beasts calling you their queen?
Blinking her eyes at the inquiry, Bai Yan hurries to push the husband aside to bring her son to the forefront. Well, its like this. As it so happens my husband is the king of the Demon Realm. So, if we want a proper answer on whether or not hes wooed this goddess over there, I think my husband is the best candidate to answer that.
The demon king. is her husband?
All eyes eventuallynded on Di Cangs figure, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief at this sudden twist of event.
You the poor madam shakily stretches out her finger, You are a demon? Like this girl, youre a fox?
At first Di Cang was still ted at being addressed as his wifes husband, but when he took notice to the trembling appearance of everyone present, especially Jun Tian Yues, his delight quickly changed to self-reprimand.
Under normal circumstances, this great demon lord would never care about what the world thought of himself, this was absolutely true regarding the human world. However, this madam here was his wifes grandmother. Though he did take the extra care of putting into consideration of his father-inw not being present, he apparently forgot about the rest of the family.
Wife, you mustnt scare me. Hurrying to catch his falling wife from behind, Chief Wu Wei attempts to smooth the situation with sweet swords. This its not so bad. Being fox is nothing special and were not exactly part of the regr world anyways. Not to mention our great-grandchild is absolutely adorable. I bet hes received the good gics from both parents.
Bai Yan was rather surprised to hear her grandfather say something like this.
Grandma After a moment of silence, she eventually decides to move forward in an attempt tofort her grandmother as well.
Chapter 759 - Welcome Committee (5)
Chapter 759 Wee Committee (5)
Great! A demon king is great! In the future no one will be able to pick on my granddaughter again, hahaha! As the madam loses herself in hystericalughter, tears gradually began to flow down those cheeks as she held onto Di Cangs hand like an elder facing a youngster.
Towards this, the great demon king was feeling rather ufortable, which could be seen in the slight wrinkle in that forehead. Hes never been fond of physical contact with others aside from his wife, but this was his grandmother-inw No matter how much he dislikes this, he must endure!
Child, good child, from now on forward Yaner will be in your hands. You mustnt let others bully or harm her. This child, shes suffered enough in this life. Its all our fault for not being there for her and giving her a stable life. Wiping the trickle of tear from her eyes, the madam locks onto the fake goddess with a resentful look: As for Yun Fengs consent, dont worry my child. Im his mother and Yaner grandmother, I can take charge and give the consent. No one can object to your union!
Normally this promation would be soul moving in how warming it was, but to Bai Yans ear it was very bone rattling and creepy. For one thing, calling Di Cang child was wrong in every aspect of the word. Sure, this man has kept up his appearance very well, downright underserving even, but hes already a thousand-year-old relic!
Grandmother, dont worry, I wont let anyone hurt my wife again. Resting his sight on the fake goddess, a dark shadow now hovers above everyones head like the light just got overtaken from the sky. Especially when this fake is using Yaners identity to hurt her!
Panic and shaking, the goddess splutters her response: What do you want to do? This is only my clone so you cant kill me, and and Im the celestial lords woman! Thats right, Im his woman. If you touch me then he wont let you go!
The Celestial Realm and Demon Realm are like fire and water, meaning theres no way for these people to collect evidence to prove my words are wrong. Besides, by the time they do find out I be long gone and into hiding.
Unfortunately for this fraud though.
As soon as those words were finished, a godlikeugh stretches over from the far-off horizon. Despite the tone being very clear and light, this voice was like a pping thunder to the fake, shocking her brains and stiffening that body.
Howe I didnt know the Celestial Realm has fallen to a state where a measly little maid can take charge of things? Standing above the clouds, the man in control of the voice stands ready with his hands behind his back and gazes down at the fake goddess like shes an insignificant existence that doesnt register in his eyes.
Against the third-party interference, Di Cang didnt take this well at all. Showing a hostile smile, this demon lord confronts the person standing in the air like hes facing an arch nemesis.
For Bai Yan whos stuck in-between these two, she suddenly had the illusion of them breaking out into a fight at any moment if their eyes continued to lock onto each other. But in the end neither of the parties moved, just that their momentum had created an invisible vortex of pressure around the air, causing everyone to feel an ominous suffocation.
You Popping her eyes out upon recognizing who the newly arrived man was, the fake goddess nowpletely loses her wits. Shaking all over till its noticeable to even the clueless mortals, Cel Celes
How can this be?
How can it be him?
How can the mightiest and most prestigious person of the Celestial Realm appear in this insignificant world?
But the fraud didnt have the opportunity to cry out the mans name. Instead, she was practically paralyzed by the death re she got in the next second.
Celestial Lord!
Chapter 760 - Welcome Committee (6
Chapter 760 Wee Committee (6)
In actual fact, the sole reason this lowly maid could have the opportunity to meet the Celestial Lord, the great leader of the Celestial Realm, was because she had followed her former master to the Celestial Pce. But out of everyones expectation, this lowly wench would have the unbelievable audacity of trying to seduce Chu Yi God. When those in charge learned of this, the maid was promptly thrown out of the pce and was afterwards resold by her former master into a small-time family as a ve.
Once the personal attendant of a noble young lord, now a servantdy in wait that gets scolded and abused at will. Such a drastic change in environment would twist any ordinary individuals mindset and that could obviously be seen in how warped this maids logic was and how delusional she has be over the years.
Bai Yan, an imperceptible tenderness was contained within Chu Yi Gods voice as he spoke, I came because theres something I wanted to tell you. I did not expect to encounter a situation like this.
Inhaling deeply, Bai Yan looks up to meet the mans face: You are from the Celestial Realm, correct?
Me and the Celestial Realm are doomed to be on opposing ends. If I had known he is from there then maybe.?Making a bittersweet smile, she shakes her head to dismiss the what if.?Im so silly. Even if I did know his background, what choice did I have back then? Forsake my sons wellbeing?
White Tiger and Azure Dragons death, is it because of the people from the Celestial Realm? Are they the cause?
Due to the fleeting memories that shes managed to regain, Bai Yan could tell all of the enemies in those dreams are from the Celestial Realm. So, going from that angle shes willing to believe her enemy lies in that ce and that reason alone meant she could never be on the same side as the one who helped her thus far.
Not speaking right away, Chu Yi God makes a conflicted face before eventually opening up: No matter what, I wont allow others to harm you.
At that, the divine mans gaze slowly locks back onto the frauds face.
Nothing but a lowly maid, how dare you the Celestial Realms name to satisfy your greed. Raising a faint smirk of contempt, From what I can remember, you tried to seduce the Celestial Lord when following your master into the pce. There, you were caught and was then kicked out only to be resoldter to be a ve.
The mans words were like a heavy bomb, exploding within all those who listened.
Chu Yi God had called out on the woman being nothing more than a maid earlier, just that everyone was far too focused on the man himself rather than to listen to what he said. Now that hes repeating it again and ced a heavy emphasis on the word maid, everyone could not longer ignore this fact. This was especially true for Fei Feiyang who was previously overjoyed at being taken in by the fraud.
Truly, the elder in green never thought it be possible for the one to cause so much waves within the Misty Fairy House to be nothing more than a maid. And the worst part was the secret about her seducing the Celestial Lord and failing miserable, only to be resold as a veter on!
To reemphasize something. Over the years the main reason why everyone within this ce would endure the nonsense and ridiculous requests of this fraud was out of the small glimmer of hope to enter the upper realm. Now all of that has been shattered!
You are just a maid and a ve at that? Taking a step backwards in horrific disbelief, Chief Wu Wei looked like hes seen death itself. Closing his pained eyes, all those events from the past shed before himself and caused a maddeningugh to escape that mouth.
Nothing but a maid, a ve! You yed us all for fools all these years! Because of you, I broke up my sons happy marriage. Because of you, my wife held a grudge against me for years on end! And because of you, Yun Feng became mentally mad and was nearly lost forever!
Its all because of her! Its her evilness who shattered my family! And its because of her that caused Bai Chang Fengs daughter to go unounted for all these years.
Chapter 761 - Bai Ning’s a Fugitive (1)
Chapter 761 Bai Nings a Fugitive (1)
Tear this goddess apart so she will know the price of deceiving the Misty Fairy House!
The elders were all furious,pletely forgetting the power of those from the Celestial realm. Rushing over like a mob, they instantly drowned the fraud with their punches and kicks, leaving only the painful screams for help in the air.
Why.. Its one thing that I couldnt retrieve my clone from this world, but why is it that I cant retaliate with my powers as well? Damn them all, damn them all!
Before long, the venting frustration was over. Now instead of the egotistic and proud goddess that once stood at the altar, theres only the ragged looking woman in green that had messed up hair and plenty of purple bruises all over. Talk about a true beating, theres hardly any good spots left on that body!
The fraud herself was fuming right now. its utterly humiliating, but what could she do? In the end the tears could only be sucked back in and her voice shut less she provoke further beating.
Wait a minute. Then before anyone else could take another shot at the fraud after the elders were done, Bai Yan suddenly speaks up and halted her husbands movement. Showing a dangerous light in those eyes: Im curious about something, When I showed up earlier, you acted like you knew me from somewhere for some reason. Whats the deal with that?
Shuddering at the inquiry, the fraud would of course be unwilling to answer since she hated her the most. I dont know what youre talking about. Perhaps youre just imagining things.
Bang!
A powerful force came flying over as soon as she made up that lie. Hitting in her kneecap, the fraudpletely falls into a kneeling position due to the intense pain coursing through her entire existence. Theres now cold sweat dripping down the side as a result.
Butpared to the pains shes enduring right now though; the fake goddess was leaning more towards the fear instilled into her body by the two threatening figures present.
When did I allow you to stand up to answer my wifes question? Arching a brow, Di Cangs tyrannical presencepletely dominates the scene like an unbearable titan.
I Growing increasingly more nervous, open panic takes over the frauds voice as she banged her head against the floor for forgiveness. Im sorry, Im sorry, I lied. Earlier I was thinking she looked very simr to a woman I knew from the Celestial Realm.
A woman From the Celestial Realm?
Bai Yan makes a slight frown in the face, as was everyone else for that matter due to the odd reply. Thankfully the next answer resolved any question they had.
That woman is also called Bai Ning!
Bai Ning!
Bai Yan almost couldnt keep her bnce at that moment when she heard the important name. Hurrying to look up to meet the frauds face, she did not have time to ask for more details when an excited voice interrupts her thought from the rear.
Bai Ning? Youre talking about Bai Ning, my Ninger? Shes still alive? Its unsure when Yun Feng had awoken from his short ckout at the hands of his father the chief, but the mans emotional voice said it all. Hes absolutely astounded and overjoyed at the possibility of his wife being alive, making him all teary and sobby in the face.
Father, turning to find the one man she didnt expect to show so quickly, Bai Yan made a slightly surprised face. When did youe?
Yaner, did you hear that? Your mothers still alive, shes really still alive!
At the beginning when Bai Chang Feng imed that Bai Ning was still alive, this man didnt honestly believe that saying. Sure, he has hope, but its a slim one and could practically be blown out at the slightest news of her death. But now, theres real confirmation of the woman being alive! Theres no way he could keep his excitement in check at this point.
What about the Celestial Realm? As long as she lives then I will find her one day, no matter where she is!
Chapter 762 - Bai Ning’s a Fugitive (2)
Chapter 762 Bai Nings a Fugitive (2)
Finding ants gnawing at her own heart, the fake goddess huffs a snort out of jealousy: Although that Bai Ning looks simr to Bai Yan, I never said anything about them being mother and daughter. Furthermore, Bai Ning is from the Celestial Realm and not from this world.
Thatment instantly caused the excited man to turn a shade of white. Muttering repeatedly to himself: No, that is my wife, my Ninger, she must be alive.
Father! sping onto that shaky hand, Bai Yan uses her own warmth as a mean to calm the unstable person down. Once done, she locks onto the bruised-up woman on the altar with that sharp re: Its only a matter of time before I head off to the Celestial Realm. When I do, I will determine whether the person is my mother or not. But before that, I want to know any news regarding her there.
Shrinking at that cold hard re, the fraud presses that lip into a thin white line. Bai Ning. Shes a monster, a devil! She is a wanted criminal in the Celestial Realm, nor will you find her even if you do go there! And even if you do locate her whereabouts, only a corpse is what awaits you, HAHAHA!
Yes, theres no way these people would be able to find Bai Ning, and maybe if they do, she be dead by then.
And what if they know the Celestial Lord?
There are too many rules and regtions in the Celestial Realm. Even the great Celestial Lord is not impervious to these rules, nor can he protect that Bai Ning from thew!
Wanted? Di Cang pricks his brow, If she really is my mother-inw then I dont care if shes wanted or not, I will topple the Celestial Realm before shes captured!
Towards that promation, Chu Yi God appears to be unmoved and emotionless on the surface; however, if one looked closer within the iris, they would surely notice the fluctuating pain in his mood.
If I had been as strong spirited as he was back then, perhaps I wouldnt have lost her. But I missed that chance already.
Di Cang Quivering in the heart, Bai Yan has found herself surging with emotion.
Back in her previous life on earth, her own father would rather abandon his own wife just to avoid the possibility of losing his own life. But here. this man, shameless and unreasonable at times, plus absolutely overbearing, would not hesitate to tackle even the strongest enemy. Towards this level of love, how could any woman stay unfazed?
Okay, Ill join you in toppling over this Celestial Realm. With a smile as bright as the glowing sun, Bai Yan backs up her husband in the idea.
The fake goddess became stupefied at the couple,?Are these two crazy or something? They think they can topple the entire Celestial Realm??If it was the Demon Realm from a thousand years ago then indeed, they would have the power to confront the Celestial Realm. But its been so long. Whatever advantage they held back then has been disbanded and removed. What do they intend to use to subvert those in power?
The fake wanted to mock them some more, but upon remembering the terrible auraing out of Di Cangs body, she immediately gulped and shut whatever cynical words she had away. Bai Ningmitted too many crimes over the years. She also killed many people and butchered numerous powers and ns in the Celestial Realm, thats why theres an order for her head. No one will be able to save her now that the Celestial Pce has their eyes on her.
Disregarding thatstment, Bai Yan starts speaking among themselves: Di Cang, how should we deal with her?
Chapter 763 - Bai Ning’s a Fugitive (3)
Chapter 763 Bai Nings a Fugitive (3)
Turn her into a fool? No, that would be too easy for her. A mentally damaged person could never understand the pain thatsing. Hmm, what does Yan Yan usually do in these situations? Ah! I will cripple her cultivation so she can suffer till her end in the Celestial Realm. That ce would never allow a weakling like her to have it easy!
shing an ominous light in his eyes, Di Cang gave off a terrible aura of someone ready tomit murder. Yan Yan, lets abolish her powers. This way you wont have to dirty your hands with her filthy blood. Those in the Celestial Realm will do the deed on their own considering the sort of characters thats up there.
No! I dont want to be a cripple! Im wrong, Demon King, please dont do this to me, I know my fault! Banging her head repeatedly against the cold hard bs of granite underneath, the bruised-up woman soon started to bleed on the forehead in her attempt to plead for mercy.
It couldnt be helped. She knows very well what sort of fate awaited herself if she loses her powers. The Celestial Realm may sound glorious and magnificent on the surface, but its far morepetitive than this world in every regard. Anyone even slightly weaker would be gobbled up in no time!
But Di Cang wasnt going to give her the chance. Before the bruised tramp could continue to ask for mercy, a powerful shot of pain had pierced into her chest, causing that face to distort with agonizing hatred.
Scram! After saying that, an immense suction force promptly swings down from above, pulling the clone away sending her off into the void.
Now that everything has been cleared up, the family of three are once again back together. Towards this warm picture, Chu Yi God could only show a bittersweet smile.
It looks like I amte once again. She belongs to him now.
Chu Yi God Only then remembering she still hasnt finished with another matter, Bai Yan shows a somewhat embarrassed face: Earlier you said you have something to say to me?
Faintly smiling: Its nothing important actually, theres no harm done in not telling you. As for Bai Nings matter, I will keep an ear out for news rted to her.
Startled by the offer, Bai Yan honestly didnt want to owe this person so much favor after knowing hes from the Celestial Realm. However.. after seeing the excited face of her own newly acquired father, those words of refusal just couldnte out.
Yan Yan, drawing his wife into his arms by the waist, Di Cang stares up at the divine looking man in the air. The favors my wife owes you, I as her husband will pay for it.
In other words, he will pay for his wifes debt so you over there can forget about hitting on her.
And.?Narrowing his eyes into a squint,?I better move the date for besieging the Celestial Realm ahead of time.
Just when his mind was going over the ns in his head, Di Cangs train of thought was suddenly interrupted by a ming voice from the rear.
Chief Wu Wei, I really dont know what is so valuable here that you must keep this altar away from us. If you think you can keep us away then you better think again.
Chapter 764 - Bai Ning’s a Fugitive (4)
Chapter 764 Bai Nings a Fugitive (4)
Ren Yi and Qiu Shu Rong were stillining between themselves when their eyes fell upon the divine man up in the air. Popping like theyve seen a ghost, the pair gawked: Young Young Lord, why are you here? And how did your hair turn white?
Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect was also blown away by the mans existence. Hes not like the two beside himself though. He could see this individual held powerful simrities to Chu Yi Feng, but that aura and momentum varied greatly in certain aspects.
Chu Yi Feng for example was akin to a jade thats not tainted by the impurities of this world, while the one up therepletely rejects the world and its upants.
Shifus, Grandfather, twitching in the corner of her mouth, Bai Yan decides to step in before the misunderstanding gets out of hand. He is not Chu Yi Feng.
Yi Feng?
Di Cang didnt miss how sweet his wife was pronouncing that name. All sour inside, a gush of air starts fluttering his robe to show how upset he was.?It looks like this godfather of my sons is quite extraordinary.?To think she would use such a sweet voice when shes always using such cringe
Grandshifus, Bai Xiachen toddles over, you mustnt mistake him for the wrong person, he is my benefactor and not Godfather. But I do miss Godfather a lot.
Due to how sincere Chu Yi Feng has been towards this pair of mother and son over the years, the kid genuinely liked the man and was now dearly missing him due to the months of separation. And theres also the girl Chu Yi Yi whos been the boys partner in crime for many mishaps at the Holy Land.
Oomph! Oomph! Making an awkward cough, Qiu Shu Rong attempts to save some face: This. Sir, forgive us for our mistake, you simply look too much like our young lord from home. May we know where you are from?
Making a rarely seen response, Chu Yi God only uttered two words: Celestial Realm.
Boom!
The answer almost sent the two old fes scrambling to the floor in how mind-blowing it was.
He hes from the Celestial Realm?
The divine man didnt pay anymore attention to the old bones after that, instead hes now focused back onto the female which brought him here in the first ce. Since theres nothing happening now, Ill first take my leave. When Im free I wille see you again.
Opening her mouth back and forth, Bai Yans indecision had lost her the opportunity to ask because the mans presence was gone as quickly as he came. Now theres only afortable breeze and a plume of cloud in the air.
The dazed like state continued until the possessive nearby pulled her back to attention. Whats the matter? Squinting eyes now, Di Cang nibbles at her ear like a cat: Now that youve forgiven me, does that mean you are willing to return to the Demon Realm?
The wife shoots her man a warning re.?Doesnt he see my father is staring at him hard? How can he embarrass me in front of the whole family?
We need to find Little Dragony first, then I have to go pick up Little Rice.
The upmost importance now was to locate that youngss. Its been some time since theyve been separated, and considering the timid nature Dragony has, its not hard to imagine the sort of danger shes going to get herself into.
Ill join you, that one phrase was enough to throw all of the mans pent up yearning to the front.
Against the affectionate gaze, not even Bai Yan could resist the deep emotions firing to her face. Therefore, a gradual yearning starts swelling from within and causes that body to react.
Ahumph! As the father, Yun Feng was not especially fond of his daughter being groped in front of his face. Making several coughs in the process: Boy, I have not agreed to my daughter marrying you. Until then, you are not to touch her!
Chapter 765 - Bai Ning’s a Fugitive (5)
Chapter 765 Bai Nings a Fugitive (5)
Though he says that, the father himself honestly didnt have the energy to keep his face straight. After all, the man who swept his daughter off her feet has already made a child with her, what right does he have to just barge in on their business when hes been missing all these years?
But a fathers going to be a father. Forcing a stern face: Boy, I have one more thing to ask you, what does that fake goddess mean when she called you the Demon King?
This question shouldve came out much earlier, but due to the news regarding his wife Bai Ning, the man managed to keep it till now.
Grandfather. shing a meaningful light in those big blue eyes, Bai Xiachen throws himself into his newly acquired grandfathers arm and spoke using the most pitiful and innocent tone he could muster. Grandfather, will you abandon me because Im a fox?
Strike!
Talk about using his assets to the fullest. Since the kid was at the perfect age to act cute and cuddly, therefore hespletely won over the grandpa using that childish appearance.
But if there is no Father then there wont be me, your adorable grandson. Grandfather, do you not want me? Is it because Im a fox?
Di Cang absolutely loved this and shot an invisible thumbs up to his son right then and there.?Now thats my boy! Reliable and scheming, he inherited all my good points!
Now this speech haspletely left Yun Feng in a bind. He couldnt exactly find a good excuse to keep one while shoving the other out could he? Then casting his sight down to his legs thats being clung onto by the adorable kid, he was like screw it.
Of course not my precious Xiachen, how could your grandfather I kick your father out the door?
Then Grandfather, are you agreeing to let my papa and mama make a little sister? All smiles there, the little steambuns face was as brilliant as the suns glow: YAAA!!! Ive always wanted a little sister. Every time I see Wang Xiaopeng and his sister ying, I would get so envious. To emphasize his wish, the kid didnt forget to reveal the hopeful look in his eyes, thus causing the man to ache so miserably inside.
Oh what a good child this one is. Clever and sensible, he deserves to have a sister!
Someonee! Arrange a room for the miss and sir immediately! It must be one room, remember that! Orders taken care of, Yun Feng promptly shifted his attention over to the stupefied looking Bai Yan: Yaner, you dont have to worry about your search efforts, I will send all of the most capable men we have out to look for thess. During theseing days, you can rest at ease inside your bed chamber and work on making some more babies.
Practically choked in her failed attempt to protest, I cant believe this.?Just one word from my own son and thats enough for him to sell me out?
Di Cang on the other hand was unceremoniously grinning from one side to the other: Yan Yan, how can we not obey when Father-inw has spoken? Lets start working on making a sister for our son right away?
Di Cang! Flustered and annoyed, the poor woman wanted tosh out only to be cut off by her own unreliable fathers voice.
Thats wonderful! The sooner the better. When my people finish readying the room, you two can go at it right away.
Gawking and unsure where to turn now for help, Bai Yan huffs and puffs like an extremely irritated rabbit.?Didnt Father say he want to keep me around for a few years? How can he do this???
Chapter 766 - Bai Ning’s a Fugitive (6)
Chapter 766 Bai Nings a Fugitive (6)
Good child, Yun Feng warmly gives his grandchild a rub on the head to show how much he cared for the kid, thus causing a burst of giggling in return from the boy. Your grandfather I will definitely grant you your wish, but before then, I still have one more request. Turning to Di Cang after seemingly remembering something important. My daughter has been separated from me for many years, I cant bear to see her leaving so quickly for foreignnds.
The demon realm is so far away. If Yaner marries over there, it will likely be very difficult to see her in the future.
So, I hope putting energy into his voice, you would stay in the Misty Fairy House.
Squinting his eyes right then and there, a devious and scheming light shed within Di Cangs iris.
Okay, I can promise to stay in the Misty Fairy House. But the Demon Realm cannot be without a king and Xiachen doesnt want to manage it either. So when Yan Yan gives birth to another son for me, I will toss the throne to him and leave the boy in charge. Afterwards I will return here with Yan Yan and live together.
This boy, just because he has Xiachen backing him up that hes talking terms now. Yun Fengins inwardly, But. What he said isnt unreasonable.
Then Yaner, you need to work hard and make some more babies. When you have another son, I can then see you often.
The poor woman makes a dismayed face at everyone.
To be fair, shes been schemed against by her own husband and she knows it, yet she could do nothing to refute it or fight back.
Oh Yan Yan, Father-inw has spoken, let us go back to our room and begin our work.
Taking advantage of the opening, Di Cang promptly swirled his naughty hands around the womans waist and swept her away and out of sight.
Xiachen. Stepping forward to pick up the kid from the floor, Di Xiao Wan was all smiles on the face now that the great big scary brother was gone: Auntie here missed you so much, why dont we go have a tour around the ce?
Tour? Are you sure its not to cause trouble?
Blinking his big blue eyes, the kid eyes his auntie with a suspicious look.
This sweet dumbaclutz auntie of mine has never been good, shes a typical troublemaker.
Xiachen! Pouting up her cheeks, the demon princess shows an exasperated face: What do you mean by this? Not only does your father bullies me, now youre also bullying me! How can you think of me like that? I am never one to go provoking others or to make trouble, really!
The kid remains skeptical. There are simply too many cases where shes roused up a storm with Chu Yi Yi (holynd princess) and needed his mother to clean up the mess. So, this time was no different in the boys view.
Dont worry Xiachen, you two can go have fun. Even if you do cause some trouble along the way, your Grandfather here will handle the aftermath.
Yun Feng may not like his new son-inw all that much due to the man stealing away his daughter, but towards this younger sister, hes rather fond of her.
Father, you can rest assured that I wont get into trouble. Patting her chest like it would mean anything, the demon princess readily promises.
Stiff in the face: What did you call me?
Father of course. Since you are my sister-inws old man then its only normal I call you Father. Fluttering her shy eyebrows, the demon princess doesnt seem to understand what she did wrong.
The mans mouth twitched several times over that answer.
If one didnt know better, they might think youre trying to rob your brother of his wife.
Fortunately this dumbaclutz didnt outright call Yun Feng her father-inw, otherwise who knows what Di Cang wouldve done to her after getting wind of that. Likely a good beating for real.
Then Father, can me and Xiachen go out? she asks without a second thought.
Waiving his hand: Go ahead, just remember toe back early. The outside is not safe at night.
Not safe?
Puckering his lips to the side, Bai Xiachen didnt have the same opinion as his grandfather. To him, the ones who needs to watch out wasnt them, its those from the Misty Fairy House!
Chapter 767 - Dragony’s Whereabout (1)
Chapter 767 Dragonys Whereabout (1)
Flinging the door open, the man carefully ces the woman in his possession down onto the king sized bed. That movement was extremely light as if hes holding a treasure.
Di Cang
Suddenly, the woman met that restless hand with her own in order to stop the undressing. Thankfully that rosy smile shes making told the other sex shes not at all unwilling, but rather a momentary pause to their impending union.
Actually, I have something Im hiding from you.
Stopped with most of their outer clothes pried wide open, its only a few steps more for everything toe off.
Hmm? As Di Cang made this sound with his raspy voice of neediness, he deliberately smudges his lip across that blushing cheek to emphasize his desire.
Do you remember when you forced your contract with me? Lowering her face as if recollecting memories of old, the scene of that blood-colored battlefield once again reys itself, thus causing her heart to tense up in pain. Not only just you, but also when Little Rice and Tsing Yi made a contract with me, I saw a battlefield sh before my eyes.
In that ce, the both of them died in order to protect me, and the Demon Realm and Celestial Realm were at war with each other too.
For a while, the atmosphere in the room became rather strange like theyre both unsure how to proceed because was nowpletely silent.
Eventually Bai Yan decides this secret couldnt be withheld. Biting her lower lip, she continues: Do you understand what Im going with this? Whenever you wanted to have sex with me before, I stopped you every time partly because of that. I kept experiencing that shback during the final phase. But now I want you to know whats happening. So, help me remember everything because I think those images are from my past life, and. I dont want this issue to keep stopping us halfway.
Understanding what his wife meant by that, Di Cang promptly used his powerful pair of hands to pull the woman into a seated position atop of hisp. Then using his bloodishly red lip, he closes the distance to give a light peck on the mouth before speaking: In your memories was I there?
Under that intense and possessive gaze, Bai Yan firmly nods: Yes.
This instantly brought a wave of happiness to the man.
This great demon lord has never been one to smile, nor does he like to smile all in fact. However, that changes as soon as hes in front of his wife, especially when Bai Yan just confessed she has him in his heart!
Then I am relieved.
Confused by that reply, Bai Yan didnt understand where her husbands focus was on. Its not matching up with the topic.
Yan Yan, I dont care what happened in your previous life, as long as you are mine in this lifetime then thats enough for me. Leaning in closer to finally give a full kiss, And that Celestial Realm will sooner orter be ours.
I will conquer all the realms if I have to, just so you can live in peace.
I know you will keep your words, but until then though, I want to learn more about the memories I have first..
Looking up, Bai Yans starry eyes were heart thumpingly seductive to the point where even the man had to gasp inside.
Okay. When the word came out, their bodies were already mingling together in a struggle for control.
Chapter 768 - Dragony’s Whereabout (2)
Chapter 768 Dragonys Whereabout (2)
Bai Yans eysh started to quiver as soon as shes closed them due to the intense rush of ecstasy that coursed through her veins as a result of the ill-behaving mans effort. But the rush didntst for long because her state of mind also went into the same nk mode as before.
Sure enough, Bai Yans consciousness was now standing in the same space that gued her mind. Unlike usual though, this time its not a bloodstained battlefield, but rather a perfectly blue sky without a spec of cloud. Perhaps its due to her change of heart in wanting to dive deeper rather then avoid the issue. regardless of the reasoning, its now different.
Looking around to scan her surroundings, Bai Yan soon found the main characters for this dream. Its a young girl crouched into the grasses tending to a silvery fox. Based on the blood staining its fur, the little fe was obviously injured. And despite the kind gesture and smiling face from the human, the animal clearly didnt take it well and growled in return.
Little fox, how can you growl at me when Im trying to save you? If you dont get your act together then Im going to smack your bottom!
The young girl shouldve been around twelve to thirteen years old based on her appearance. As someone thats still not matured enough to understand her actions, she huffs and puffs and returned with a stare of her own.
Not to be taken lightly, the silvery fox proudly snorts at that threat and paid no heed to the pumping fist.
I would rather die than to let you bunch from the Celestial Realm save me!
Not far away, Bai Yan silently watches the silly interaction between the pair and soon realized this must be her and Di Cangs first encounter in their former life. Its too obvious. For one thing, that arrogant and overbearing attitude was one and the same. Even if the temperament spelled the mans existence to the teeth because Bai Yan suddenly had the urge to toss that personality to the trash bin!
Here, if you take this medicinal pill then your injury will be healed. You should leave this ce quickly once youre able to move, its not good if others to find you. The girl ignores the resistance of her patient and hands a beady little pill to the fox.
But the little fe didnt take the item, only staring at it with a wrinkle on the forehead as if contemting something.
Yaner, a third voice cuts in from the air, causing the young girl to jerk up in a panic. In her flustered state, she immediately tossed the fox into a nearby cave followed by her medicine. Deed done; only then did she swing around to meet the oing man from the front.
This shouldve been nothing special, but Bai Yan was now fully paying attention to this new arrival. Shes not sure either but that voice sounded vaguely familiar like its been heard somewhere.
Wanting to dig deeper since shes unable to see that face due to the man having his back turned to her, Bai Yan figured its time she moved closer to get a clearer look. Its not known what happened or if something in the background caught the strangers attention, but right when shes only a step away from getting a perfect look, the man swings around and catches herpletely off guard. Then as if that wasnt bad enough, a sudden stinging pain from her lower abdomen shakes her soul, shattering the entire image at the crucial moment!
Chapter 769 - Dragony’s Whereabout (3)
Chapter 769 Dragonys Whereabout (3)
At first Bai Yans head was still reeling in from being forcibly pulled back to reality, but the next thrusting pain that camepletely destroyed any form of haziness in her head. Looking down, she could see clearly whats happening and the cause for the interruption
One hand groping her breast, the other holding her left leg down to open herself up for entry, this bastard was having his way with her by ramming that slimy rod in and out of her slippery folds as he pleased.
This enraged the woman. Literally screaming like a lioness, she gives a ruthless kick at the mans manhood: Get off me!
Just a little bit, just a little bit more and I couldve seen who that guy was! But because of Di Cangs horniness, I lost the chance!
Yan Yan. All red and purple in the face, Di Cang started spewing cold sweat on the forehead as his hand covered the part which shouldve never been kicked. Are you trying to maim your own husband with that kick?
Get out! The livid rage still stered on her face.
Bai Yan had honestly never expected this thug to go so far without her consent. What she meant earlier was for him to help her enter that world, not downright start having sex while her consciousness was away.
Yan Yan. Realizing his wife wasnt joking around in that tone, Di Cang became anxious. Hurrying to sp onto her hands to make up for his folly, his face yed innocent: Im just obeying Father-inwsmand, and earlier you also agreed
I couldve let you continued if you had just waited for one more moment! Why did you have to push in at that moment? I was so close, so close to seeing who that guy was!
In fact, Bai Yan could tell that individual back there was exactly the same person who stood at opposing sides to herself and Di Cang at the first battle. That meant the death of Azure Dragon and White Tiger must be rted to him as well.
And the airing off of that guy felt so familiar that its driving her nuts. Its definitely someone she knew but who?
I know my fault Staring up at her like a pleading puppy, Di Cang was really putting it on thick.
I dont care, you go outside right now! Heaving a long huff, she points to the door and orders him to move it.
Yan Yan
Go out, youre noting back inside until I say so. She shoots an exasperated re at him.
Just hit me if youre angry, dont hurt your own body okay. In his futile attempt, the man pulls her hand to smack at the chest to only fail miserably because Bai Yan had already retracted them before contact.
Seeing the unwilling attitude, the mans devious grin grew in kind: Yan Yan, I just knew you wouldnt have the heart to hit me.
Quit it with that y. Pointing at the doorway again, she remains firm in her stance: I want to calm down and think about this.
Though very disappointed by the rejection, Di Cang nevertheless got off the bed as told. Okay, but make sure to call me when youre done. After saying that, he then went towards the outside only to stop midway. I will wait for you at the door here okay.
Talk about annoying and hrious. Bai Yan truly didnt know whether to be angry or tough at this guys shamelessness at this point.?Calling him a thug is perfect, yet hes so lovable at times like these.
Yes, even before she left the Demon Realm, Bai Yan has already fallen in love with this persistent bastard. Otherwise, why else would she lose all sense of sanity and logic back then? If it was the usual her, she wouldve deduced something was wrong and investigated the matter thoroughly instead of outright leaving, thats the sort of personality she has.
Thankfully fate was kind and the man she loves treasure herself to the fullest. Therefore, Bai Yan has no intention of repeating the same mistake her own mother made back on Earth.
Chapter 770 - Dragony’s Whereabout (4)
Chapter 770 Dragonys Whereabout (4)
By the time Di Xiao Wan and Bai Xiachen returned from their little outing, the hour was alreadyte into the evening. So, out of curiosity and worry, Chief Wu Wei had decided to ask the guard he sent along for the details. Did any trouble cross Miss Xiao Wans path today?
Wiping some of the cold sweat from his forehead, the guard makes a wry smile as if thats the most ridiculous question ever.?Trouble for thedy? More like shes making trouble for others!
Whats the matter? Why are you not answering? Did someone cause them harm? Seeing no reply came, the chief demands an answer.
Its like this Chief. Today Miss Xiao Wan she she crippled the young master from the Lin n The guards body was shaking just thinking back to the gruesome image of todays event.
Frowning: What do you mean by that? Exin!
Because of a few teasing words to thedy, she pped the young man across the face and sent him flying. Now the teen couldnt even speak as a result of the injury.
Shes that fierce? Startled by the news, Chief Wu Wei didnt expect this of the girl. In his view, the youngdy should be a well-heaving youngdy with a lovely appearance, who couldve thought her methods are even more direct and cruel?
And then the Lin family retaliated after learning of the teens injury. They sent countless masters to get even with Miss Xiao Wan, but the results were Chief, she actually uprooted the entire Lin family by herself! I dont mean she just gave them a beating. She actually uprooted their entire estate and now theres only a giant pit in where their mansion should be!
Thisdy is clearly not the type to be messed with, why did the chief even send me to follower her around??The guards almost crying by this point.
More importantly, thisdy is a trouble ma. Not only did she uproot the Lin familys home, she also dropped a warning after the deed, stating Miss Bai Yans her sister-inw. If anyonees seeking trouble, she will go back and protest for revenge. Now the entire Misty Fairy House is in an uproar. They all fear the girl and would flee at first sight..
Gasping, Chief Wu Wei almost fell to the floor when he stumbled backwards. Holding his chest like his hearts about to bleed: Slow down first. What youre telling me is that the reputation of our main house is ruined, is that what you mean?
Its one thing to uproot the Lin family, after all, it was their side who provoked the girl first with the teasingments. But to throw thatst statement out there!
Isnt that the same as making trouble for us?
Seeing the chief was this frightened already after his report, the guard figured hes safer if he avoided detailing about the next incidents that followed afterwards. Changing the topic for his own benefit: Chief, I believe thedy is in no need of protection, so.
Right, you dont have to follow them anymore starting today. Shaking his head with a wry smile, In the Misty Fairy House, its unlikely anyone is capable of harming the girl at all. If you continue to follow her then it might turn into her protecting you. Forget it, you can go back to your regr work. Waving his hand, the chief dismisses the subordinate.
Bowing his head in great relief, the guard was just about to leave when he was stopped. Wait, where exactly is Miss Xiao Wan and my great-grandson right now?
They went to the youngdys and sirs room. Should I go stop them?
Because of Yun Fengs order earlier today of not letting anyone get near the bed chamber, the guard wanted to get explicit permission before doing so. Its not the man getting paranoid or anything, but rather theres a example to follow. Huan Yin already came earlier to seek an audience from Bai Yan in order to show her gratitude for the debt of curing her bodys ailment. Sadly, the hopelessss was turned away using that reasoning.
Chapter 771 - Dragony’s Whereabout (5)
Chapter 771 Dragonys Whereabout (5)
Picking up a smirk of his own, the chief could already imagine whats going to happen. And, based on Miss Xiao Wans fear of her own brother, I doubt she will have the courage to disturb their good moment.
Yes Chief, cupping his hand, the guardplies.
While that was taking ce in the study room, Di Xiao Wan and Bai Xiachen on the other hand have already arrived at the mentioned courtyard. When the pair saw who was outside the bed chamber and what hes doing, they had to rub their eyes to make sure its not an illusion.
Huh is that my brother?
The kid nods: It looks like Baddie Father alright.
Xiachen, a sly light escapes the demon princesss eye, you go do what we nned. Hurry!
This all tangled inside, this might not be a good idea after all.
Hes no stranger to this sweet dumbaclutz pulling a fast one on others, but not even this kid would be crazy enough to test his old mans patience. Thats the equivalent of provoking the big bad boss of a dungeon!
Whats so bad about our n? The demon princess huffs a grunt, Did you forget already? Xiachen, if not for my brother, your father, luring so many love flowers over and not cleaning after his own mess, would your mother be hurt? Would she run away from home with you? We are not doing anything bad okay. We are getting even for your mothers sake so theres no harm done at all!
Swinging his little head around to meet that beautiful eye of the girls, But Auntie, I remember you also had a hand in causing the misunderstanding that day.
Stiff in the face: Uhh, I know that! But the main culprit is still your father so we have to give him a lesson so he wont forget. This way he wont ever think about trying it for a second time.
Going silent after hearing thatst bit, the boy once again recalls back to the pained look of his mothers face that day. As such, his involuntarily nodded in agreement.
Okay Auntie, you wait here for me.
Grinning right up to her eyes now, Di Xiao Wan didnt bother to hide her glee at this moment. Over the years, shes been scared shitless by her older brother so getting payback in this manner was something she could have only dreamed about until now.
At this time, Di Cangs mind was so full of what hes going to do in order to win his wifes forgiveness that he didnt even realize hes now withpany. But thats changed as soon as hes heard that howl in the air.
Turning dark in his face, the man could see C whether it be the sky or ground C hordes of demon beasts were quickly converging on his location. And due to thismotion, others of the residence had alsoe over in order to investigate.
To everyones great surprise and astonishment, they saw it. To be more precise, what Di Cang was doing at this moment. Hes kneeling in front of the bed chamber because Bai Yan had banished him out the door. But thats not all though. Being thrown out of the bed wasmon for those being married, what shocked everyone was whats underneath the mans leg C theres a washboard!
Note: for those that dont know, a wash board is what people used to use to washundry with. Its like a grater where the keep rubbing the clothes with water and soap.
The great demon lord, proud and almighty, their leader and god, was now degraded to being a kneeling doorman? Talk about destroying ones image in its entirety!
Who let any of youe in? Slightly cold and ring, Di Cang pulls himself up like nothings happened.
Chapter 772 - Dragony’s Whereabout (6)
Chapter 772 Dragonys Whereabout (6)
Di Xiao Wan! Di Cangs sight eventually fell upon the princesss head where he spoke using the heaviest voice hes ever used: Shouldnt you be giving me an exnation?
Shuddering at being called out, the girl quickly takes a step back: Its not my business, its your baby boy, he called everyone over with his howl to see the show.
By this point Bai Xiachen was already looking gobsmackingly stunned,?Ive been cheated? And its Sweet Dumbaclutz who cheated me!
Bai Xiachen! Grinding his teeth, Di Cang snaps out at his son.
But before any punishment could be dished out for this travesty, the door behind himself was suddenly flung open with a huge kick. Knowing full well whats happening, the mans first instinct was to make a quick dash back towards the wash board and onto his knees.
Yan Yan, are you finally ready toe out to see me? He smiles all innocently like he didnt utter any threat.
What are you all doing here? Sweeping her gaze across the gathered crowd, All of you get out of here!
At that cry, most of the flocking demon beasts started to scramble away like theyve been pardoned by their liege. This included some of the humans who were careless enough toe snooping around.
As for Di Xiao Wan and the boy, they werent so lucky because just when theyre about to slip away among the masses, the womans voice caught them. The two of you stay.
Sister-inw. All stiff in her expression, Di Xiao Wan forces a smile: I am innocent.
Mother, its Auntie who used me. Blinking his big blue eyes, the kid promptly pulled out a poor face like hes also a victim.
Next time I wont protect you two if this happens again. Sucking in a deep breath, Bai Yan makes a slightly deted sigh at the troublesome pair.
Yes, Mother.
Sister-inw, I promise I wont bring anyone toe see a show next time.
After being relieved at the pardon, the pair quickly ran away out of fear Bai Yan changing her mind.
How long are you going to keep kneeling there? I only had you go outside, I didnt Looking down at the shameless man, she once again heaves a long sigh like the trouble never ends.
So youre forgiving me? Di Cangs face was filled to the brim with affection as he asked.
What he really meant there though was this: if you dont forgive me then I wont get up.
This bastard is bing more like a thug everyday.?Grinding her mullers, the poor woman wanted to give him a stomp to vent some of the frustration.
Fine, Ill forgive you this time. However you mustnt disturb me at the next asion, or else Squinting her eyes into a narrow slit, a warning gleam shoots out of the womans pupil.
But who was Di Cang? Hes the utterly shameless and hopeless demon lord whos madly in love with this human woman. Jerking up like a pouncing wolf on a hormone induced craze, he jumps at the chance to wind his horny hands around his wifes waist and onto her butt. Grinning wickedly: We didnt manage toplete the process earlier, how about we finish what we started?
Shooting a stare over to the guy,?This bastard is so hopeless, argh! Hes already showing his real face as soon as I forgive him!
Are you sure you can keep it up after taking my kick? Doesnt that part hurt?
Oh my love, you are taking your husband here too lightly. Even if you stomp at it ten more times, a hundred more times, I can still get it up and rearing to go!
Is that so? All dangerous in that frosty smirk, Bai Yan shifts her sight down to the mans bulging crotch: Then why dont we take that theory to the test?
Towards this suggestion, Di Cang could literally feel a chilling breeze running through his back. He knows hes very well fucked up this time by saying what he shouldnt. To be clear, that kick earlier had nearly brought him to tears!
Ahumph! Suddenly, a faint cough from the side interrupts their flirting conversation.
Looking over, they could see its Bai Yans father standing there with a great big grin of barring teeth.
Father, what are you doing here? she asks.
Oh, I was just having a stroll around the home when I heard people mentioning theres a good show to be seen here. But it looks like Iveete and missed it.
While Bai Yan herself was twitching in the corner of her mouth over thatment, Di Cang wasnt faring so well. His face was aplete charcoal ck because not only did he humiliate himself before everyone today, he also lost any form of respect he would have had by letting his father-inw see his pitiful image of kneeling on a wash board.
Sure enough, rumors of the great demon lord being nothing more than a wife ve has begun from this day forward. A reputation which would continue to haunt Di Cang until the day he passes away.
Chapter 773 - Dragony’s Whereabout (7)
Chapter 773 Dragonys Whereabout (7)
She now finally knows how her son managed to pull so many demon beasts here at once C the boy used Di Cang as a monkey show!
Dont listen to those people Father, what show could there be here to watch? Pinching her husbands hand, Bai Yan shoots a stare to her man as a warning not to babble on in case it makes things worse.
Unfortunately for this careless woman, her act only gave the demon lord the opportunity to grasp onto those fingers and not let go.
Acting like hes oblivious to their flirtatious behavior, Yun Feng continues to grin from eye to eye: Actually, I came to find you two for another matter.
What? Startled, Bai Yan asks.
Remember the littless youre looking for? Well, someone has informed me theres information on her whereabout. ording to some eye witnesses at Plum Mountain, theres been a sighting of a dragon that could transform into a human girl. I suspect that dragon is the one youre seeking.
Lighting up in the face: Where is this Plum Mountain?
Its not far from here, I can get my people to apany you.
Theres no need for that. Tell me the directions and we will go there on our own. Also Father, I will have to bother you to look after Xiachen and Xiao Wan while were not around.
This promptly brought on a twitching disorder in the mans mouth. Yun Fengs not oblivious to the troubles caused by the demon princess in the short time shes around so far. Umm, Yaner, can you bring Miss Xiao Wan along with you and leave Xiachen behind?
This wont do. If that girl continues to stay at our home unsupervised then who knows what other sort of problems might arise.
No need for that sort of hassle, well be back very soon anyways. If we bring her along with us then Im afraid it might take more than a few days to return. Bai Yan naturally didnt quite get the hint in her old mans plea there, hence the denial.
Alright, then you muste back quickly, as soon as possible! Yun Feng made sure to repeat this twice to emphasize that point. Sadly, this fell on deaf ears.
Turning to Di Cang, Bai Yan decides to head off: Were leaving now. I want to find Dragony as soon as possible.
Okay. Towards his wifes request, this demon lord has never been one to refuse. But the most hateful part was the fact that the dragon girl holds an important spot in Bai Yans heart, which meant hes now forced to share another space in there with someone else!
Oh yes, Tsing Yi will also have to be in your care while were gone. Please find the ingredients on the list I gave you. She is in urgent need of the medicine. After some thought, Bai Yan bothers her old man with another request.
It couldnt be helped. The injuries have been there years already, any longer and it might devolve into a scenario where even Bai Yan might not have the confidence to tackle.
Dont worry, I have already found all the herbs you need except for one. Thest is already being searched by my people. Im sure there will be news very soon. This was a rare chance for Yun Feng to act like a proper father so this request has be top priority in the mans head.
Then well set off first Heaving a breather, Bai Yan no longer wants to dy the matter and waltz right out of the courtyard.
Plum Mountains located not far from the main city. With the strength of a Monarch Rank, reaching the ce could be done within a days time if they rushed it.
Under normal circumstances, this mountain would be a quiet and peaceful area for those who wish to go for a hike or a little venture, but now, its crowded withrge numbers of adventurers and members of various smaller sects. The most notable were the group standing at guard expelling everyone else from the mountain.
This Plum Mountain is now under the control of our Sky Dragon Sect. Outsiders are to leave immediately!
Arent you people overstepping your boundaries? Who here doesnt know theres a dragon up in the mountain?
Seeing the bullying behavior of these people from the Sky Dragon Sect, the rest of the adventurers had all started to shout and curse at them.
Though there are indeed dragons living within the territories of the Misty Fairy House, but after so many years of secrecy andck of sighting, most have gradually turned to believing it as a myth. For example, these adventurers and smaller sects under the rule of the Misty Fairy House only came because of the rumored sighting. Not even they themselves actually believed the myth until recently where someone noteworthy swore by the rumor.
Chapter 774 - Dragony’s Whereabout (8)
Chapter 774 Dragonys Whereabout (8)
Hoho! The people from the Sky Dragon Sect scoffs augh at the outspoken individual, Youre nothing but a King Rank, how dare youe here and demand a piece of the prize? Know this, our sect leader has already broken into the Monarch Rank the other day, now do you still want to talk?
For a while there, the rest of the protesting crowd had gone silent, their faces all fuming red due to the curses they couldnt say.
And another thing, our leader has gone in person to the Plum Mountain, presumably to tame that dragon. If you people dont leave now then you better prepare yourselves. By then I doubt any of you will be able to get off easy.
But that doesnt mean you can just take the dragon girl for yourself either! The outspoken individual still didnt want to leave. He knows if they dont fight for the dragon then it would mean a major loss on their part and a major gain for the foe.
But, its as these grunts down here says, their sect leader was indeed very powerful. More than they could handle.
Then just as the blockading grunts were about to throw another series of mockery at the other side, someone suddenly eximed from the side and cut their voices off. Just now did you see that? I think someone just entered the Plum Mountain!
What? The leading grunt grew furious, Who dares to go against our Sky Dragon Sect?!
If the sect leader finds out I didnt stop everyone at the base as ordered.
Thinking of the consequences, the leading grunt immediately scans the mountain for signs of the trespassers. Sure enough, his eyes soon fell upon the family of trio moving up the dirt path.
The most eye-catching had to be the woman in red. Shes most likely the wife and was exceptionally beautiful. As for the child holding onto the females hand, it would be the son based on how carefree he was acting in-between the parents. And as for the male who was both threatening and seductive, the grunt didnt dare to make eye contact and shirked away at first nce.
The three of you dont move!
Despite the hollering order, the family simply ignored him and continued on for the deeper parts of the mountain.
Do you know who we are? We are the Sky Dragon Sect! All living dragons of this world belongs to us, they are our ves!
Trembling all over due to the intense rage and fear coursing through the grunts vein, he could do nothing but to use his own sects name to threaten the couple. Hes the typical type to bully the weak and cower before the strong.
Meanwhile in the background, the other adventurers and smaller sects were all showing shock at this tant disy of dismissal. Though they also wanted to act like that and not admit defeat, but the Sky Armor Sect holds too much power and influence inparison.
These three are courting their own death at this rate. We may speak out but who would really dare to go up the mountain?
True, Ive heard before that the Sky Dragon Sect is named as so is because the founder managed to tame a flying dragon and make it their servant.
As a result of the gossiping voices, the grunts in charge of blockading the mountain base were immediately lit with pride after being openly humiliated.
But then was that really the true story about a dragon being tamed? Absolutely not! There did exist a dragon in this Sky Dragon Sect hundreds of years ago; however, the master in that case fell to the dragon and it was the humans who are in charge of servicing the serpent!
Chapter 775 - The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (1)
Chapter 775 The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (1)
So, in order to hide the humiliating truth of himself being a mere servant to a beast after sumbing to its might, the founder of the Sky Dragon Sect deliberately changed the history texts to suit his needs.
Perhaps its the boastful talks of his organization taming a dragon or whatever, but the leading grunt now suddenly found himself with courage. Picking up a hefty branch from the ground, he flings it at the family of three like a childish taunt. However, before the wooden object could make contact at all, the branch had suddenly halted in midair and swung around like a projectile.
This scared the daylights out of the man of course. Without being able to scream at this horrid sight, the branch had impaled itself into the leading grunts chest and took his life away.
The whole mountain base had fallen into a dead silence over this sight. Not a single person dared to move or utter a single word, thats how horrified they were at the disappearing figures of that family.
..
Plum Mountain.
Standing atop of the peak, Leng Qing Chang coldly res at the gathered group in front of herself What, does the Grass Heaven Sect and Flying Moon Sect also want to fight me for the prize?
Oh Qing Chang, thats not right in what youre saying. Lord Bao of the Grass Heaven Sect sneers at the leader of the Sky Dragon Sect, Since when is there a rule that other sects cant aim for the dragon just because you want her? As we all know, the number of demon beasts have been dwindling in the world, especially the dragon race. Now that one is before our eyes, theres no way we would give it up.
Thats right. Zong Mu Qing of the Flying Moon Sect also chimes in: Lord Bao is right, theres no reason for us to yield to you Qing Chang. You may be the leader of the Sky Dragon Sect, but that doesnt mean we will do as you wish. Whats more, Im sure the rest of the world will also do the same if they be aware of whats happening here.
Hearing the words of these two men, Leng Qing Changs temple immediately furrowed into a knot. Theres a gleam of killing intent shes trying to suppress.
It looks like the two of you have forgotten about my sects origin. All dragons belong to us and must serve my people. You two want to snatch away what is by right the Sky Dragon Sects inheritance? Dream on! The two of you dont have that ability. Raising a smirk, this woman then shifts her gaze at the young little girl lying on the ground.
This youngss had a very lovely appearance, just that its marred by the anger filled eyes staring at the humans gathered around herself. And as a result of the injuries she sumbed to, that face looked rather pale in the reflecting light of the sun.
Little girl. Compared with the cold prideful tone she used against the others, Leng Qing Chang of the Sky Dragon Sect sounded a lot kinder when facing her prize: These bad people are here to hurt you. Only bying back to my home will you be sheltered from their evil hands.
I dont believe in humans! The little girl huffs and swings her head to one side.
Dont worry little girl, my Sky Dragon Sect is known to be very good to your kind. As long as you follow me then no one can hurt you again.
Really? Perhaps its due to herck of experience and age, but thess soon came around and asked with a tinge of hope in her voice: Then can you help me find a person?
Who? ted inside, the woman hurries to ask.
Shes called Bai Yan.
That little sister is looking for this Bai Yan. If I have these humans help then it should make it faster.
Chapter 776 - The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (2)
Chapter 776 The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (2)
As for what she looks like, I dont know, the little girl frowns and makes a disappointed face. I only know she looks very good, and that she carries a baby fox around at all times. That fox is very beautiful though so can you help me find them?
Dont know what she looks like?
shing in the eye like shese down with a wonderful idea, Leng Qing Chang almost broke out intoughter: What a coincidence, my Sky Dragon Sect also has someone thats called Bai Yan and she carries around a fox too. She might just be the one youre seeking.
Really? The girl immediately livened up with those sparkling eyes.
Little girl, Xue Bao of the Grass Heaven Sect could no longer watch this. Using a sarcastic tone: This woman is a very highhanded person. If you do go with her then you will likely never be able to leave again.
First looking at the fleshy looking Xue Bao, then at the good-looking woman, the little girl subconsciously chose to believe the female instead. It couldnt be helped, looks are everything nowadays, especially when ones in unknown territory!
I can go with you to the Sky Dragon Sect, but you must let me meet Bai Yan. Little Sister is still waiting for that person to go save her.
Seeing the little girls willingness to stand from the ground, Leng Qing Chang immediately issued a sigh of relief. She had worried earlier that it would be difficult to get the dragon toe with herself, but now it seems only a few lies was whats needed to break apart that vignt attitude.
Humph, once youre at my ce then you will be forever mine. In this life, you will be my most loyal ve!
Hold it! Seeing how the coveting prize was about to leave before their eyes, the other two men who also showed today could no longer stay idle. They attacked from both sides and raised a storm of clouds with their strikes.
You people are seeking death! Greatly enraged by the interference, Leng Qing Chang retaliates only to be forced backwards in the first exchange. Shes only by herself and theres two powerful foes right now.
Swoosh!
Swoosh!
Swoosh!
Multiple figures descends onto the ground at this moment, their stances in a defensive position around Qing Changs front.
Grinning right up to her eyes: Elders, I will take this girl and leave first, handle these impudent transgressors until were free. As soon as she said that, the woman immediately makes a grab for the little girls cor. In one jump, the pair had flown into the air and disappeared onto the surrounding environment.
As a result of that little turn of event, Bai Yan and her family werent able to witness the whole process after they arrived. However, they dide across the ensuing fight thats now devastating thendscape in this part of the mountain.
Di Cang, it seems that we arete in reaching here. Dragony is nowhere to be seen. Showing a faint frown on her face, Bai Yan watches the battle between two forces up in the clouds with her son and husband.
Wait here for me Yan Yan, I wont be long. The man seductively whispers this into her ear and causes his wife to daze out for a moment. By the time Bai Yan came back to her senses, it was already toote to stop him. All of you listen up, have any of you seen a wounded dragon around here?
Chapter 777 - The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (3)
Chapter 777 The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (3)
At first the people fighting down below were still unaware of a third part arriving at their location, but after hearing that demanding question, they all stopped and snickered sarcastically at the arrogant man.
So another one hase to snatch the dragon girl for themselves? Mu Qing of the Grass Heaven Sect says, Unfortunately for you, thess has already been taken away by the sect leader of the Sky Dragon Sect. Whether shes dead or alive right now, no one knows so quit wasting your efforts.
Boom!
Exploding with dangerous energy, Bai Yans gaze turned sharp and bone chilling: Are you saying those from the Sky Dragon Sect took away Dragony against her will?
Thats right! Mu Qing gnashes his teeth for that answer, If you still want to go collect the dragon girls corpse then go look for them!
The statement was definitely over the tops because anyone could tell Leng Qing Chang took the dragon away in order to tame her. So, the reasonable expectation would be that theres no way the woman would kill the naive dragon girl. But why did this leader of the Sky Moon Sect say something so damning? Its out of spite. If he couldnt get his hands on something then he wont let others get it either.
Di Cang, were leaving! Frosty in her tone, Bai Yan didnt want to waste another second on these people. In her view, if so much as a hair were to be harmed on her adopted daughter then they will pay with their dear lives.
Hold it! The elders who came to act as backup for Leng Qing Changs promptly attacked the family after hearing their intended purpose.
Scram! Turning dangerous in the eye, Di Cang raises a hand and fires off a st of burning me of purple at the pursuing group. In an instant, the elder team was incinerated, leaving nothing but a puff of smoke in their wake..
Those left behind from the Sky Moon Sect and Heaven Grass Sect werepletely shell-shocked by the picture. The only reason they told the truth regarding Leng Qing Chang taking away the dragon girl was because they wanted this family to act as a diversion. Then when the opening arises, the two would take the opportunity to leave and pursue the dragon on their own while the family stays behind to keep the elders teampany. But who couldve guessed the oue for their n would be this magnificent?
Do we even have a chance to win against such people??Many survivors thought and began to have doubts in their ability.
For a time, none had wanted to speak, nor did they move those legs at all. In fact, they didnt even realize it when Bai Yan and her family had gone on their merry way due to being in their own little world.
One hand holding his precious wife, the other his troublesome kid who threw a tantrum to tag along, Di Cang moved at such razer fast speed that the entirendscape had be a motioning blur. Sadly, despite the amazing pace they went at, theres no one left at the bottom of the mountain after they arrived.
Son, call Goldy with yourmunication stone and ask him to seek your grandfather out. We need to know where that Sky Dragon Sect is located. Furrowing her brow at the missed opportunity, Bai Yans voice revealed a touch of killing intent.
Okay Mother. The little steambun obeys the request with glee in his voice. Hes very happy to be able to help after forcing his way for the ride.
A few conversing dialoguester.
Mother, Grandfather said as long as we keep going forward then we will find the Sky Dragon Sect.
Then well go now!
Back over at the main residence, Yun Feng had just finishedmunicating with his daughter and grandson when he tossed themunication stone back to Goldy, the gold dragon. Making a confused face of worry: Why is Yaner asking about the Sky Dragon Sect? Did they offend her or something?
Because of Bai Yans urgency to find Dragony, the little steambun had omitted the details regarding their new destination and reasoning for going.
Yun Feng, did the Sky Dragon Sect offend someone? It was then that Chief Wu Weis inquiring voice cuts in from the back, causing the already perplexed man to get even more agitated.
Chapter 778 - The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (4)
Chapter 778 The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (4)
Towards this father of his, Yun Feng definitely held a certain level of resentment. After all, if it wasnt for this person then he wouldnt have lost his wife and missed out on the important years of his own daughter growing up. However. when he turned around to meet that deliberate ttering smile of this older man, he just couldnt help but soften into a hopeless sigh.
The Sky Dragon Sect offended Yaner.
What did you say? The chief flies into a rage: The Sky Dragon Sect offend Yaner? Who doesnt know the girl is my granddaughter? I remember we recently took one of their elders into our ranks because the guy broke into the middle level of the Monarch Rank. Bring him along and go see whats happening!
Yun Feng stared nkly at his old man right now. He wanted to remind the person of Di Cang and Bai Yans strength, but against the thought of someone trying to bully his daughter..
Ill take people there right away.
Giving a supportive nod I want everyone to know that Bai Yan is my granddaughter, and that no one can offend her, especially that Sky Dragon Sect
But just when the chief wanted to say something else and give a few more orders, a delicate voice from the rear had caught him off guard.
Grandfather, are you talking about the Sky Dragon Sect? Holding a skewer of sugar dates in hand, Di Xiao Wan asks with curious light in those eyes.
You know about them as well? Chief Wu Wei responds with a tinge of surprise in those eyes.
Hmm, not exactly, the princess shakes her head, but I do know the current dragon chief had once set up a faction here in the human world. Im just wondering if its the same one
Ever since Dragonys father was removed from the position of chief from his n, the new leader of the dragons had fallen onto the shoulder of the individual called Longtian (dragon sky). So, as the nosy little brat that the princess was, shes been listening in on a lot of stories after pestering the poor man, hence the knowledge about this case.
Taken aback by this, Chief Wu Wei sounded almost incredulous: You mean the Sky Dragon Sect was founded by a dragon and that the human founder was nothing more than a ve to the creature? Isnt it supposed to be the other way around?
Regarding thatst bit, the princess nearly lost her footing and dropped the sugar dates from those hands, thats how shocked she was.
The Dragons have always been proud and arrogant, how can they willingly be someones ve? Lets do this. Since the dragon chief still hasnt paid his greetings to my sister-inw because he couldnt make it due to some dy, we can ask him when hees. Based on the timing, the man should be arriving soon. Gobbling up the sugar dates, she wipes those lips and grinned in a silly manner.
Both men exchanged a nce, their minds thinking of the same thing: The Sky Dragon Sects history is fake?
Perhaps its just a coincidence or that fate likes to y with humanity, but a loud thundering roar of a dragon suddenly rocks the entire estate and sends everyone scrambling for the outside.
Its not just the main house whos been rmed by this magnificent force either because one could literally hear this from a thousand miles away. As a result, those elders in closed door training right now had all broke out of their hiding spots and searched the air for the source.
Chapter 779 - The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (5)
Chapter 779 The Dragon Chief of the Demon Realm (5)
Have all of the elderse see me right away! Running in with haste, Leng Qing Changs first order to her people was to summon the rest of the elder team remaining in her sect.
In no time at all, a gathering within the conference hall has been arranged.
Seated in the middle section: Right now, I want all of you to go find a good-looking woman and catch a fox for me! I need her to pose as someone else with the name called Bai Yan.
Though the group didnt quite understand their sect leaders order or why its been demanded, but they didnt object. Its a well-known fact that this Qing Chang was a dictator and wouldnt listen to anyone.
Yes, Leader. Affirming with a slight bow, they all left to carry out themand.
Showing a sinister grin after being left alone: I, Leng Qing Chang, have never lost in this life. Not to mention the Dragons should be submitting to my Sky Dragon Sect in the first ce. If only the founder is still around, then I wont even need to resort to using such means to make those lizards submit.
Perhaps its the thought of her idolized figure but the cold look in this womans face had gradually softened up.
At this moment two disciples of this faction were currently moaning and groaning at the foot of the mountain after being given the order from the higher ups.
I really dont know what the sect leader is thinking. Why would she have us go look for a woman in order to pretend to be someone else? And whats with the fox too?
I know! Finding a woman is easy, we can get one from a nearby vige, but a fox though. Where are we supposed to find one when most have run off in the general direction of the main house from yesterday?
Both youngsters sighed at their misfortune. Then just when theyre about to continue in their search, a mesmerizing and gorgeous figure appears in front, causing their eyes to gawk with light.
Senior Zhang, what do you think of that girl over there? Sect Leader mentioned the more beautiful the better, she would be a perfect fit! How about we ask her?
While the individual said it like a question, but those feet had already started to move before then.
Miss, Sir, please hold on a minute.
At this moment Bai Yan and Di Cang were busy rushing up the mountain path when they were stopped by the two youngsters. As a result, the womans brow had furrowed into a knot at the interruption.
Miss, Ill introduce myself first. I am a disciple of the Sky Dragon Sect. The one on the left loudly proims, his face showing pride at his own background.
This instantly caught the females attention despite her initial intent to ignore these two.
Sky Dragon Sect? She chuckles dangerously.
Not noticing their doomed fate, the youngster continues after getting their attention: Yes, I am a disciple of the Sky Dragon Sect. This time our leader specifically had use down to look for a facially beautiful woman to pose as someone. And the job is simple, you only have to gain the trust of a youngss.
The sole reason why they didnt bother looking within their own grounds was because of a very simple fact: Leng Qing Chang has always been a jealous person, she would never allow anyone to be more beautiful than herself to take the limelight.
Openly frowning now: Who are you trying to pose as?
Its a woman called Bai Yan
Chapter 780 - They’re All Here (1)
Chapter 780 Theyre All Here (1)
Completely baffled by what shes heard, Bai Yan shows a strange look on her face.?The Sky Dragon Sects people want to impersonate me?
Papa, Mama, Bai Xiachen speaks while blinking innocently, That Sky Dragon Sect should have a lot of fun things there, can we go with these big brothers?
At first she didnt quite understand what her son meant by the odd request, but then when she noticed the cunning and sly glint in the boys pupil, she immediately knew what he wanted.
Sure, Di Cangs speed may be extremely fast and convenient, but that doesnt change the fact theyre on limited time and dont know the exact location of the other sides base of operation. Now that someones willing to lead them there, who would refuse?
Hubbeeyyy~ Stretching that word out in the most cringeworthy manner, Bai Yan went ahead to ce that arm around her mans shoulder like a happy couple: I also heard of their name. Now that we are here anyways, why dont we go up to the mountain and have a look to grow some insight?
This immediately sent the great demon lord numb to his knees from the jumping delight. How he could he ever deny her request when she says it like that?
Okay. All smiles there when facing his wife, Di Cangs voice was filled with affection.
Towards this picture, both disciples from the Sky Dragon Sect were sneering inside after they exchanged a look.?This woman really is a country bumpkin. Just hearing about our big name and shes already being moved. No matter, such a thing is more to our convenience.
Ahumph! The one on the right wearing the blue robe warns his colleague with a cough to not say more. Later when the sect leader asks, tell her youre my distant rtive. We did not find you here at the foot of the mountain, understand?
That littlement instantly infuriated the great demon lords ire. However, right when the mans about to release some of that murderous aura, the woman beside him notices it and tugged at his hand to halt it.
I understand.
No matter, I will get even with these people from the Sky Dragon Sect after I find Dragony. A little more time wont make a difference.
Perhaps its because of Leng Qing Changs order but the mood within this sect hasnt been very peacefultely.
Is the little girl is still making a fuss? the sect leader asks while being served by arge number ofdies. Despite this picture that would make most men drool, it didnt. Mostly because of the mediocre faces of these females aside from one.
Leader, that dragon girl is crying out constantly, demanding to meet Bai Yan. We have only just sent our people out to find an imposter, it wont be for a while until they return. One of the disciples report in a respectful manner.
Hmm, its fine, dont worry about those tantrums. There will be a time when she be repaying us her debts.
It was then a man hurriedly runs into the lobby. Arching his fist: Sect Leader, one of our inner core disciples by the name of Zhang Feng has returned with good news. He ims to have met a girl with the needed requirement.
Going bright in the eye, theid-back woman promptly got up: Get him in here.
Yes, the man retreats and soon brought the mentioned youngster inside.
Originally Leng Qing Cheng was still very much being excited at the good news, but upon seeing the gorgeous looking woman that followed suit, her hands instinctively clenched into a tight ball. She has a shallow heart, always did. So, none of the females within the Sky Dragon Sect are exceptional by any standard. Now to have her limelight stolen in open sight, its only to be expected she be mixed inside. One for needing Bai Yan to act as the imposter, the second of wanting to kick her out immediately.
But that sort of thought quickly changed after her eyes fell upon Bai Xiachen and Di Cang. That said it all, shespletely enamored by their handsomeness!
Chapter 781 - They’re All Here (2)
Chapter 781 Theyre All Here (2)
Just that this tyrant of a woman has been sick of the opposite after living for so many years. As such, her moment of astonishment onlysted for a brief second before returning to normal.
These are
Sect Leader, Zhang Feng steps forward, This girl is my distant cousin, she had just arrived here today in order to visit me. I remembered Leaders order and thought to bring her here for a try. Is she up to your satisfaction?
Satisfaction?
Of course not!
She only tasked her people to find a beautiful woman, never did she say anything about finding one this gorgeous.
Sect Leader! Just when Leng Qing Chang was being indecisive on an answer, the man from earlier who came to report had rushed back over: The dragon girl is throwing a huge tantrum and making a ruckus. At this rate the premise will be destroyed.
Bring the dragon girl over then. Tell her the one shes seeking hase! The woman orders, letting the situation decide for herself.
Likewise, Bai Yan had no objection to this idea. She intends to have her son take Dragony away after shees. As for herself and Di Cang, they will be slowly going over the ounts with these people afterwards.
Miss, Qing Chang shifts her attention to Bai Yan, presumably my disciples here have already told you the details on what you need to do. Aside from what youre told, I also need you to persuade the dragon girl to contract with me. If youplete the task then I will have a hefty reward waiting for you!
Giving a chuckle with her eyes narrowed into a slit: I know what to do.
Of course I know what to do. You people cheated Dragony, then tried to impersonate me. When everything is over, I will make sure none of this remains!
But
Slightly frowning, a burst of doubt sprouts within Bai Yans heart.
Why is Dragony doing this? She knows how I look so why did she have these people help her search without giving them a portrait?
Good that you know it. Feeling mildly relieved, Leng Qing Chang issues a long sigh.
Hope today will be sessful, then I can take in this dragon girl and make her mine.
Soon a petite little figure had stepped through the sun-shrouded doorway of the main lobby, those eyes blinking with hopeful light.
Likewise, Bai Yan had also turned around at hearing the sound of her steps, but what she saw wasnt exactly what she expected.
Its not Dragony?
I clearly gave her portrait to my two shifus, how can they find the wrong person?
Queen? ted in the face, the strange new girl threw herself over: Queen, these people really didnt deceive me, you are indeed here!
Queen?
Startled by this outburst, Leng Qing Cheng suddenly found unease in the unexpected situation.?This dragon girl isnt just looking for any random woman, but also a member of the dragon n, and the queen at that?
Who are you? Taking two steps back at the pouncing girl, Bai Yan tightly furrows her brow as she asked.
If shes not Dragony then why is she looking for me?
Miss Bai Yan! Snapping to attention, the mastermind of this all hurries to signal her supposed imposter.
Sadly, Bai Yan acted like she didnt hear at all and continued to stare at the stranger thats clinging to her leg.
Queen, its Sister Dragony who had mee find you. Thess purses her lip in a sad manner: Sister was taken away by the bad people because they wanted to catch me. Please Queen, go save Sister Dragony!
Chapter 782 - They’re All Here (3)
Chapter 782 Theyre All Here (3)
Bai Yans expression changed greatly after hearing that: Where did those people take her?
They took her to the Dragon ns home
Where is the Dragons home, how do we get there?
Dragony is so timid, she wont be able to help herself if anything bad happens. I must find her as soon as possible!
I I dont know The little girl shakes her head with tears quickly swelling out, I dont know how to get back to my home.
Originally Bai Yan was growing ever increasingly more frustrated, but against the tear-filled appearance of this one, she just couldnt do it. Sighing: Son, go call Tsing Yi, I want to see her.
If they want to find the home of the dragons thats living here in the Misty Fairy House, the quickest now would be to turn to another dragon. As it so happens, her Azure Dragon knows the way.
Making a nod, Bai Xiachen did as told and pulled out themunication in his possession. After a few words: Mother, Auntie Tsing Yi is already on her way.
What the kid forgot to mention though was that its not just one person whosing, its also her grandfather and his subordinates!
Giving a slight nod in affirmation: Son, take this littledy with you first.
Okay. The little steambuns first instinct was to hold onto the other girls hand before leaving, but at the thought of the social norm of a male and female not touching, he held off on the idea.
Dont cry, my mother is here now. Your Sister Dragony will be alright soe with me while we wait.
Mmm. Wiping the tears from her cheek, the boy and girl quickly turned away for the doorway.
Leng Qing Chang could no longer keep still at this stage. mming her hand on the chair handle, she snaps to the one responsible for the mess: Miss, what is the meaning of this?
Its I who should be asking you whats the meaning of having me impersonate myself.
Impersonate myself?
Freezing over in the face: What do you mean by those words?
No response came so the woman locked onto the disciple known as Zhang Feng: Didnt you say shes your distant cousin?
Falling to his knees at being called out, the sneaky little thing trembled with horror as he scrambled his brain for an excuse.
Exin yourself this instant! Where the hell did you find this woman? Those nails were quite literally scrapping against the brown hardwood, causing the room to screech with an irritable scratching noise.
Sect Leader The youngster could barely make out his words from all the stuttering, She I met her at the foot of the mountain.
Idiot!
Peng!
Sweeping everything thats on the table to the floor, Leng Qing Chang roars out: You idiotic thing, how could you not investigate the person first before bringing them inside our sect! And to have her pretend to be your distance cousin at that?
After scolding Zhang Feng with her harsh words, the enraged woman now has her attention fully locked onto Di Cang and Bai Yan. Sneering sinisterly: But you really are foolish toe in person. Do you think my Sky Dragon Sect is a ce where you can freely walk in and out? Now that youre here, you can all forget about leaving!
Swoosh!
In an instant, countless people descends from the ceiling beams to surround the couple from all sides.
Yan Yan, Di Cangs gentle fingers caresses through those silken threads, Can I do it now?
Faintly nodding: Weve found the person so go ahead.
Although this girl isnt Dragony herself, but theres something good to the sess. At least we now know where her whereabouts are.?Bai Yans eye began to narrow in as her menacing anger swelled from within.
Chapter 783 - They’re All Here (4)
Chapter 783 Theyre All Here (4)
Wait for me. Di Cangs kiss gently falls onto his wifes lip, thus signaling his arm to loosen around that waist and the beginning of their end.
For a moment there, under that oppressive aura and overwhelming galore of dominance, none dared to move. They just stared at him and unsure what to do.
What are you all doing? Hurry and subdue him! Leng Qing Chang snaps out at her people, that face showing utter dismay at theck ofpliance.
To be clear, its not that these people are unwilling to move, rather its their legs arent listening at all!
Bang!
Exploding with bloodthirst, those still struggling to lift their feet were instantly sent to the grown with blood drooling out of their mouth. Perhaps even in death, none of these poor souls would know why theyve lost their lives, only that they did.
Leng Qing Changpletely froze over this scene. Moving her head mechanically upward to meet those murderous eyes, a gush of panic now grips that heart.
You You She finally knew what fear was. In her haste, the woman attempts to retreat by crawling backwards. A-an e-elder from our Sky Dragon Sect was recently taken in by the main house. If-if you make a move against me th-then you wont be escape death!
The story went like this. When the previous head of this sect passed away, that mentioned elder wasnt around to step up to the post, hence the oue of Leng Qing Changnding with the position. As for that senior, he continued to remain in closed-door training right up till he broke through into the Monarch Rank where he was immediately snatched up by the elder council of the Misty Fairy House. Of course, the senior himself didnt object to the idea and dly left of his own ord.
So one of your elders are now part of the Misty Fairy House? Arching her brow, Bai Yan steps forward with the question: Do call him, I would very much like to know which of those old farts are the one youve mentioned.
Snickering with contempt at that promation, Leng Qing Chang clearly didnt believe what shes heard.?Humph, this woman makes it sound like shes seen the elder council before.
You think getting an audience with the elder council is that easy? That you can do so on a whim?
Bang!
But before her mocking words could be finished, a wave of energy attacks her from behind, causing that already shaken body to fly forward like a ragged doll of spraying blood.
At the same time, Bai Yans feet steps down at the womans chest after shended right in front of herself. You dont seem to know the situation yet! Cocking her chin high, she smiles menacingly down at her captive, A prisoner should act like one, and right now youre my prisoner!
Theres plenty of time before Tsing Yies, more than enough room to get even with this one regarding her failed attempt at kidnapping the young girl who knew of Dragonys whereabout, and also for trying to impersonate me.
Poof!
Spitting out another mouthful of blood at the increasingly painful pressure at her chest, Leng Qing Chang was distressed to discover shes unable to resist at all with her inner strength, not even enough to raise a hand.
In this instant, this woman now knows why her subordinates couldnt a thing to these two individuals. Their strength has been directly sealed away by a far more superior power!
Chapter 784 - They’re All Here (5)
Chapter 784 Theyre All Here (5)
Mildly smiling, Bai Yan increases the force in her foot: I gave you the chance to bring him here, but since you didnt grasp onto that opportunity..
It was exactly at this moment a whistling roar from the outside rocked the room, thus causing all of the remaining disciples of this sect toe running out of their residences to find whats happening. To their shocking dismay, theres a ginormous dragon floating in the air.
Dragon How could there be a dragon? It cant be! Is it because of the dragon girl? This dragon is here for its kin?
Hold on, howe theres a person in the dragons paw? That man it looks like Elder Wu Hao!
Elder Wu Hao?
Picking up that name when themotion from the outside drifted over, Leng Qing Changs near hopeless gaze immediately lit up. Crying out like a mad animal: Elder Wu Hao, save me!
Elder Wu Hao is here, I am saved!
But before the womans delightful surprise couldst long enough, a powerful force hade striking down and ripped the roof apart. This allows her to see firsthand whats happening outside as well.
There are currently two individuals standing atop of the dragons back. One being a handsome looking man of middle age while the second was a young girl with an extremely beautiful pair of eyes, not in the seductive style but rather the youthful and energetic type.
Of course, Leng Qing Chang didnt pay any heed to the two because her focus was stolen entirely by the elder currently being held by the dragons w. If only she had taken a moment to analyzed the image, then the woman wouldve realized this was very wrong for someoneing to her rescue.
Elder Wu Hao not only came back, but also with a dragon!
This time I am not only saved, I can also give these bastards a good lesson!
Yet.
When the senior himself saw whats happening down below, the image of Bai Yan stomping down at the supposed leader of his former sect, the person himself only showed a wry smile of disappointment. Lord Longtian, can you let me down first?
Humph. Snorting at the request, Longtian (dragon) showed absolute disdain towards this human.
If I wasnt in such a rush to meet Her Highness, I would never bring this trash along.
Without any politeness or care, the dragon tosses the elder down from the air before eventually flying down himself.
Lord In-Law, Princess, please take your time and do be careful.
When facing his two riders, Longtian (dragon chief) immediately changed his tune. Theres respect and theres ttery. Even his body was groveling against the floor to make it easier for the pair to disembark.
It couldnt be helped. Di Xiao Wan was the princess of the Demon Realm while Yun Feng was Di Cangs father-inw. To this newly assigned chief of the dragon n from the Demon Realm, its his honor and not a disgrace.
As for Wu Hao, the dragon chief thought nothing of this human and would absolutely not allow him to ride on his back. Therefore, the next best option was to take the person along by picking him up with the w. And since the wind was so strong during the trip, mainly due to their intense speed, Wu Haos hair was a disheveled mess.
Ooomph! Puking another mouthful of blood, Leng Qing Chang grew all excited at the presence of her supposed savior: Elder Wu Hao, the strength of this man is somewhat unusual, you better call your dragon to work with you in order to kill him!
As the sect leader of the Sky Dragon Sect, Leng Qing Changs be ustomed to giving orders so her first act was to demand the old-timer to act.
Outrageous! Wu Hao snaps at the woman: You stupid wench! If I had known you would drag the Sky Dragon Sect into a state of no return then I never wouldve yielded the position of sect leader to you!
Chapter 785 - They’re All Here (6)
Chapter 785 Theyre All Here (6)
An explosive bang rocked the womans brain. Leng Qing Chang clearly didnt get what that remark implied.
In hindsight while the two were conversing, Longtians massive figure was now quickly shrinking from his original size through a transformation. Now standing there was a man wearing a golden robe. He looked very handsome, butpared to Di Cangs peerless contour, hes definitely being overshadowed.
I, Dragon Chief Longtian, pays greeting to My King and Queen. At the word, the dragon chief then takes the most solemn and respectful posture he could make for a person of the court.
Freezing over in the face again, Leng Qing Changs quivering tongue could barely make out her following words: Whats going on Elder Wu Hao? Isnt this dragon your familiar?
Our Sky Dragon Sect is known for our ability to tame dragons!
Shut up! Wu Hao flies into a rage, Its all because of you, now the Sky Dragon Sect will no longer exist!
Everyone knows full well how much the young lord loves this newly recognized daughter of his, now for someone to offend her at such timing, theres no way the main house would forgive this ce.
But before the ignorant woman could figure out whats happening, or what the meaning of the elders words were, another bombshell of a stick hade smacking down to send her over the edge.
To think that just because I havent shown myself for many years now some upstart is having the audacity to pick on my daughter. When did my name Yun Feng be so insignificant?
Daughter? Yun Feng? This man is the young lord of the Misty Fairy House?! But when did he have a daughter?
Yaner, Di Cang, the father casts a warm look at his daughter, Your grandfather has tasked me toe help you. We rushed ahead so the main group is still behind us, but if you have something to do then do go ahead. We will finish up here for you.
Bai Yan nods at the generous offer and then exchanged a nce with her husband. Di Cang, lets go first.
Sister-inw! Seeing how the couples about to leave again, Di Xiao Wan hurriedly chased over from her spot: Wait for me, I also want toe!
As soon as their figures were gone after disappearing in a sh of light, a raging ball of me promptly shot down from above. In that instant, Leng Qing Changs entire existence was engulfed in me.
AHHHH!
Despite the hair-raising scream of paining from inside that zing inferno, none of the disciples dared to give a helping hand. In their minds, whatever aid they could muster paled inparison to Elder Wu Haos aid, and since the senior didnt move, they didnt move.
Chief Longtian, Yun Feng directs his attention to the dragon man, You said you have some business with the Sky Dragon Sect did you not? Ill wait till youre finished before I settle my score with them.
With explicit permission to do as he please, the dragon chief promptly shifts his sarcastic gaze across the surrounding crowd of gathered disciples. Its sharp like the needle, making those present feeling extremely ufortable.
Ive heard before that you bunch here is spreading rumors about your founder taming a dragon, hence the Sky Dragon Sect name?
Upon seeing the confused and clueless expressions of these people, Longtian knew the rumors surrounding the founding of this sect has been rewritten. Immediately, he bellows out a roaringugh of irony.
Good, very good! Have that bastard Mo Fei Chie out and see me immediately!
Mo Fei Chi?
Elder Wu Hao popped his eyes wide: But Lord Longtian, Ancestor Mo Fei Chi, hes been dead for hundreds of years.
Chapter 786 - Mo Fei Chi’s Appearance
Chapter 786 Mo Fei Chis Appearance
Anyone can die but not this bastard! Dont think for a second I dont know hes left himself a backdoor! Longtian snickers menacingly, Do you know why none of your generational sect leaders can live past sixty? Its because of that old fart taking the life force out of them to nourish his own. This way he can bide for time beforeing out!
For cultivators, living for hundreds if not thousands of years was within the realm of possibility. However, thats under the pretense of them reaching an extremely high height in their powers overtime.
Fine, he wonte out eh? Growing increasingly more impatient now, I will tear this ce apart. I like to see him continue hiding then!
Grrrooaarr!
Aside from Yun Feng whos being shielded by this dragon chief, everyone else felt extreme pressure against their heart over this howling roar. Its as if somethings about to shatter from within themselves if this continued.
Wu Hao being the strongest among the humans fared better than the rest. Even so, he still had to grip onto his chest in order to press down the pain.?What madness is this dragon going on about? Ancestor Mo Fei Chis been dead for centuries, how can he be alive?
Just when the elder was holding the dragon chief in contempt, a new entry from the back mountain had crushed his belief. This individual was scrawny and thin, seemingly no bigger than a monkey. But more than that, the most eye-catching part was his ghostlyplexion. Perhaps its the years ofcking sun, but its downright white!
A couple of people present didnt know who this individual was, but the disciples of the Sky Dragon Sect definitely did. Every morning the first taskid out for them was to kneel in worship at the portrait of their founder. Issue was, unlike the picture with the handsome and tall stud in the portrait taming a dragon, this individual was tiny and had on nothing but a rag covering the private part between the crotch area.
If not for the fact that the face looked exactly the same from their memories, one would find it very hard to associate such an incriminating monkey with their great founder.
Lord Lord Mo Fei Chi? Wu Hao stammers this out, his eyes staring at the monkey who just came from the back mountain.
Like the rest, Leng Qing Chang was alsopletely shocked by the sudden appearance of this founder. No matter how dull or ignorant this woman was at the core, she couldnt deny the facts. As a result, even the pain created by her burning self has be dull to the receptors as she stared at the person in a stupor.
Unfortunately for her though, Mo Fei Chi could care less about one single woman. Showing panic in his demeanor: Lon-Longtian, youre still alive?
The lifespan of a demon beast usuallysts longer than a human being, but it still has an ending unless they continued to make breakthrough after breakthrough. Since Longtian here was still alive after so many centuries like himself C only this dragon didnt use alternative means to lengthen his own life C it could only mean this dragon chief has reached an extraordinary height in his cultivation, far beyond what this monkey could imagine.
How can I die when youre still kicking around? Longtian sneers at the question, Besides, if I died then how can I learn of how youre making up all these lies behind my back?
Chapter 787 - Disaster Befalls the Dragon Clan
Chapter 787 Disaster Befalls the Dragon n
Mo Fei Chis leg had gone numb due to the fright he felt. If not for the fact that he wants to keep up his image and not destroy itpletely, he wouldve crashed to the ground already. Even so, the disciples could clearly see how much fear their so-called founder was holding.
Lord Longtian, Im only kidding, please dont take it too seriously. Making a smile thats uglier than a crying chimpanzee, this monkey still didnt understand what sort of event manage to lure this being out.
And like a stone being tossed into a calmkes surface, ripples of amazement shook the crowd.
Longtian??(Dragon Sky)
Isnt that the name of the dragon subdued by the founder back in his days? Why is he acting so fearful of his own familiar?
Humph! The dragon chief huffs a grunt, his voice snarling with sarcasm: Kidding? If this was a joke then why would the history texts be recorded like that?
Kidding?
To think this old fart would have the face to say that aloud!
I also dont believe that this is just a careless joke, Yun Feng also decides to chime in then. There has been no less than a dozen times where Ive heard the Sky Dragon Sect unting to the outside about their history. And ording to the text books, it specifically detailed Mo Fei Chis grandiose venture in subduing over a thousand dragons with his wits and then taming the leader of that pack.
Longtiansplexion was growing more and more ugly by the second. Staring coldly at the monkey, no words were needed to describe the unbridle fury burning within those serpenty slits.
Oh Mo Fei Chi, howe I never knew you were besieged by a thousand dragons? More like you were delusional enough to think you can subdue a dragon and got yourself enved instead. And by coincidence, I ended up leaving to the Demon Realm and allowed you to blemish my name over the years. How are you going to pay for the damages you caused to my name? The dragon chiefs voice grew increasingly more aggressive, bordering on overbearing.
The monkey on the other hand was doing the contrary. Growing smaller with each word, its almost like he couldnt even breath at this point.
Since back in the day this Sky Dragon Sect was already enved by me, I believe there is no need to keep this ce around anymore. Whisking his sleeve in a wide arc, mes began to burst from the grounds up, thus engulfing the entire estate in a sea of fire.
However, I Longtian will never kill the innocent. Aside from Mo Fei Chi and Leng Qing Chang, the rest of you are free to leave under the condition that none of you are to proim yourselves as the disciples of this sect. Also, if anyone asks of you about the history again, you must tell them the truth!
Dragons are very prideful creatures so theres no way he would allow false lies to continue to spread under his nose.
No! The charcoal looking Leng Qing Chang on the floor screams out, only to be sent tumbling back to the floor by the heat wave. Watching the fleeing disciples under her charge: You people cant go! Even if you do go, at least take me with you! Dont leave me behind! Unfortunately, none bothered to lend a helping hand and instead fled even faster.
Finally, the only ones remaining were but a few individuals left on this estate. Aside from the two main criminals for this mess forcibly stayed by the dragon chief, theres also Elder Wu Hao who didnt move.
Chapter 788 - Disaster Befalls the Dragon Clan (2)
Chapter 788 Disaster Befalls the Dragon n (2)
Lord Longtian, the monkeys face looked absolutely flustered, over the years I have done nothing to harm the dragon race aside from taking your name for a little fun. Please, I dont deserve to die. Treat me like a fart if you must, but please release me, I beg of you.
No, I have given you a chance before already and you didnt cherish it back then. Now dont me me for whats toe! Longtian sneered at the utter shameless appearance of his ime servant, Whats more, the one you offended today is the queen of my demons! Do you think out of personal and business reasons, I would let you go? Now prepare yourself and stop degrading what little face you have left!
If not for this bastard tampering with the history of the Sky Dragon Sect then would his descendants believe they could tame us dragons? And if not for him then would this Leng Qing Chang try to kidnap a member of the dragon race? And if not for him would they offend Her Highness the Queen?!
Understanding theres no wiggle room or excuses, the monkey didnt think twice and made a hard dash for safer grounds. Sadly for him though, before he could even make it off the premise, a giant w hade smashing down from the sky and squished him into a pancake. Based on how t hes be, its quite obvious hes most certainly dead and wouldnt be climbing back up.
Lord-inw, I have settled the matter here, its time I go to the queen now. Turning around to face Bai Yans father, this dragon chief exposes a genuine smile towards the man.
Nodding in return: You go then.
Very well, I wille pay another visit when theres time. Turning to leave, the dragon chief disappears in a blink of an eye over the horizon.
Hes been away from the Misty Fairy House for many years already so Longtian figured he should go visit his descendants now that hes returned to his birth ce.
Meanwhile back on the ground, Yun Feng himself was still floating heads over heels at whats unfolded so far. For one thing, never in his wildest dream did this man expect to be able to ride atop of a dragon, let alone get shown such high respect from one of the strongest warriors among that race as well!
Young Lord. Elder Wu Hao carefully arches his fist in submission, fully aware of his own awkward status. This elders afraid the issue with the Sky Dragon Sect would drag him into it as well; after all, he did hail from this power before joining the main house. If things dont turn it well he might even get expelled from the elder council!
Returning to attention over that call, Yun Feng soon found himself looking down at the smoldering Leng Qing Chang whos very much incapable of getting up again less someone tends to her burns: After today the Sky Dragon Sect no longer exists!
Despite being a second-rate factionary power C in equal leagues to the mighty Demon Beast Sect C its still easily destroyed at the whim of others. Like now, theyre nonexistent after a single night.
Done with giving his final verdict, Yun Feng figured theres no more need to stay and strolled for home. Before long, he too was gone from here, leaving only a huge burning pyre of ruins in thisndscape that continued to burn for days on end before it eventually smoldered out.
Chapter 789 - Disaster Befalls the Dragon Clan (3)
Chapter 789 Disaster Befalls the Dragon n (3)
The Dragon ns home of the human world lies in the Northern part of the great ocean where a huge mountain was submerged underwater and shielded by a spell matrix from the water. Its not that the dragons as a race feared water, theyre perfected capable of living in the ocean; however, there are inconveniences thats unavoidable in that case. As such, most members of the n preferred to stay on drynd while resting.
Right now at this time within a dark damp cave, a very lovely and delicate looking young missy was currently being tied to a pir, her cute big eyes showing stubbornness and anger against the taunting woman in front of herself.
Little missy, I mean you no malice, but my familys old man misses his granddaughter dearly. It was not easy to find her, and because of you shes now gone. You must take responsibility for that.
Hanging her head in defiance, Dragony tightens her hands until its a ball: Why are you tying me up then if you mean no ill will? Moreover, those people you sent are clearlying with malice. I will not believe in your words. Also, you better release me, otherwise the queen wont let you off when she finds me.
Snickering at the threat, the woman hooks her finger around the missys chin to raise her face up: Queen? You mean one of those queens from the maind? A measly human queen cant even bepared to a little sect from the human world, why would I fear such an entity? Little missy, you need to stop being so na?ve.
Among the demon race here in the human world, none would call themselves as king or queen, mainly out of tradition passed on from ages past.
Taken aback by the retort: But both the queen and prince are very strong, they will definitelye and save me.
Prince?
The womans grin grew even deeper,?I knew it, shes talking about some human.
To be fair, this wasnt because the woman had an ignorant mindset, rather its the fact that the Demon Realm has been sealed for thousands of years. Considering her appearance, thisdy was at best a few centuries old.
Little missy, I dont want to hurt you, but if you continue to be disobedient then I will have no choice but to kill you. Afterwards I will go find Long Dai Dai myself. Taking out a dagger from her waist, the woman cracks a dangerous smirk as she grazed the surface of the girls neck.
Startled by this, Dragony herself was starting to fall into a panic. Shes not afraid of death, but if she dies it would mean this evil woman would start looking for Long Dai Dai again with even more force than the first time.
After some thought, she bites her lip and spoke: What do you want me to do?
Very simple, my old man has been yearning about his baby granddaughter for a long time now. Thankfully hes never seen that sted girl yet. So, I want you to impersonate her. As for the ceremony to test your lineage, I will have my own means to pass that.
Beaming a dangerous light in those pupils, a strong regret takes hold within this ones heart of not strangling her own niece at birth. Make no mistake, this evil woman was by every standard a dark one. She forged the babys death in the publics eye and went through the trouble of tossing a helpless baby into the mountain range where many dangerous critters lived. What she didnt expect though was Long Dai Dai surviving and even managed to get the attention of her old man, hence the reason why this filthy woman volunteered for the mission of retrieving Long Dai Dai. She intends to use this opportunity to finish off the mistake she left behind years ago.
Yet. the hurdles and troubles just didnt stop. Because of Dragonys sudden appearance, the target was lost and now this evil woman was left with an unknown girl that came out of nowhere. Of course, this wasnt all bad. It didnt matter who it was that she brought back, she just needed someone that she could control.
And if I help you, does that mean you will leave Dai Dai alone? Dragony asks with a hint of doubt.
Thats right, the woman smiles, I, Longyu, will never go back on my words. If you do as I demand and pretend to be Dai Dai then I wont force thatss back into dragon n.
Chapter 790 - Disaster Befalls the Dragon Clan (4)
Chapter 790 Disaster Befalls the Dragon n (4)
Unfortunately, Dragony didnt notice the insidious light in the womans eye due to her own woes about Long Dai Dais safety, otherwise she would never waiver in her decision. Gently nodding: Okay, I agree only if you agree to leave Dai Dai alone.
It didnt matter to this missy anyways. To her, this promise would only be temporary until Bai Yanes to her rescue.
But frowning, can you tell me what is that thing you used against me from before?
Originally these people wouldnt have been able to catch her, however, it was during the critical moment that this woman here with the name Longyu pulled out something and immobilized the misss body.
Fine. Actually, I dont know exactly what this thing is either. It was by coincidence that I got my hands on this item. Slightly narrowing her eyes in as she held the object up to shine against the light, rumor has it that this is a treasure handed down through the dragon n, a drop of essence blood!
Essence blood?
Widening her eyes in astonishment, Dragony showed serious doubt at Longyus im.
I dont know the origin of this blood either, probably something a former ancestor left behind.
Can you let me see it then. After a second of hesitation, the missy asked.
Perhaps its the sessful negotiation, but Longyu didnt hold back and fruitfully popped the cork to the bottle holding said blood. In an instant, Dragonys body had frozen over due to the emotional feeling overwhelming her heart.
To be clear, its not the sort of limitation experienced by others of lower blood, rather its of the heart. To describe this feeling would be difficult. Theres worship, respect, and perhaps. fear? Regardless of the reasoning, Dragony wouldnt be able to tell why shes being so emotional in her current state.
Youve seen it now so eat this pill. Without giving the missy any chance to refuse, Lonyu promptly stuffed a round beady little thing into the girls mouth. Are you wondering what I just fed you? Ill tell you. Its a type of poison I got from a human years ago. If you are obedient and do as I say then I might just give you the antidote when my goal is achieved. However, if you dont obey though. Squinting her eyes dangerously, expect yourself and Long Dai Dais fate to be the same, and that is death!
This youngss isnt as simple as her appearance implies. I must be precautious.
Longyu still hasnt forgotten their first meeting. Regardless of whichever warrior from her n it was, they would all inexplicably fall unconscious when attacking this girl. If not for the essence blood in her possession, Longyu too wouldve fallen.
Dragony on the other hand didnt give much of a reaction to the open threat. In her mind, Bai Yan was omnipotent so the poison didnt hold much meaning aside from a little inconvenience.
What do you want me to do for you? Biting her lower lip, the missy puts on a stubborn face: If you want me to hurt Dai Dais grandfather then I wont agree, thats even if you poison me, I wont help.
Chapter 791 - Disaster Befalls the Dragon Clan (5)
Chapter 791 Disaster Befalls the Dragon n (5)
Dai Dai is my good friend, so a good friends grandfather is also my grandfather. I cannot harm my good friends family!
Rest assured, that old man is my shifu so how can I bring harm to him? Twirling the strand of hair in her fingers, Lonyu makes a genuine smile of resentment: I need him to nod in agreement in making my husband the dragon chief. That Tsing Yi is already gone for a hundred years, its time someone stepped up to the te.
The position of Chief has been vacant for many years yet her shifu continued to wait for someone thats not around anymore. For someone like Lonyu whos husband was the closest to grasping onto that post, theres bound to be some friction brewing. After all, that old man was now the only obstacle remaining to obstruct the couple from reaching their goal because the stamp seal has been hidden away. Even if the other elders agreed, it didnt matter without the precious item.
Thinking about this, Longyus face started to steam: That old thing would rather help outsiders then to help his own. Why must we wait for that bitch Tsing Yi to return? Everyone knows it was her who was behind that incident years ago, yet the old thing refuses to listen to reason. I am his only heir now after his son died, I deserve what he has! Grinding her teeth, the woman grew vicious: Now your job is to win his trust and to find out where he hid the stamp seal. Once I get my hands on it then my husband can be chief, and you shall be rewarded with status and power far beyond whatever that human queen can give you. Us dragons should never submit to those useless mortals, understand?
You mustnt talk bad about Her Highness! Exploding like someone thats eaten a firecracker, The queen is the nicest and kindest person in the whole wide world! Its the dragon n who doesnt deserve to follow the queen, not the other way around!
Going stiff in the face, Longyu was very aggravated by this tant disy of defiance. If not for the usefulness of the young missy here, she wouldve pped the girl across the face already.
Im only bbering a few words ofint, why are you so bothered by it?
I wont permit anyone to insult the queen! If you say another word about her then I wont help you. Just poison me to death if you must!
You The woman almost turned livid at being threatened instead.
As the old saying goes, the little ones are the easiest to manipte; however, theyre also the easiest to throw a tantrum and could be quite stubborn at times.
Okay, okay, I wont talk bad about your queen anymore, is that good with you? Inhaling deeply, the woman collects her thought: Prepare yourself, I will take you to meet the old man today.
Just wait until I get my hands on the stamp seal, I will deal with you then!
Cutting apart the ropes binding Dragony to the rock, Longyu gestures for them to leave the cave. Someonee! Take her to change out of these clothes, and also go inform the old man that weve found his granddaughter.
Along the coastline of the Northern Sea, Bai Yan has her gaze fixed onto the vast body of water thats seemingly endless to the naked eye.
Baddie Father, Mother, are we not going to keep moving? Bai Xiachens face was full of doubt as he looked up to his parents.
Tsing Yi, give me the herbs my father had you bring along.
Mistress, are you going to refine the medicine to heal my injuries now? Lighting up in the face, the dragoness asks with hope in the voice.
I and the dragon n here have a lot of debt to go over. Dragony is the first one, you are the second reasoning. Showing a dangerous smile that she meant business, Son, take Dai Dai with you and go find Dragony, I need to upheaval this entire North Sea so Ill leave that task to you.
Chapter 792 - Disaster Befalls the Dragon Clan (6)
Chapter 792 Disaster Befalls the Dragon n (6)
If the other side were to be humans then Bai Yan would perhaps be worried. However, dragons are also demons at the core, meaning the effect of the boys lineage also applies. Well, that was unless the foe started using clone substitutes, then that would be an issue.
Thankfully this wouldnt be a problem since the dragons in the human world arent that powerful nor do they possess the needed knowledge to perform such a skillful art.
Okay, said the little steambun with the biggest grin that coulde of a sly fox. Dai Dai,e, we will go find Dragony on our own.
Mhmm. Like a clever little girl, Long Dai Dai followed the kid from behind despite the nervousness in her eyes.
Di Cang, turning to her husband now, refining an eighth grade dan pill will cause a alchemic trial, I need you to help me.
All smiles, the possessive man didnt miss the opportunity to use this chance to embrace his wife and to give her a peck on the cheek: I wont let any of the thunder strikes get past me.
This Bai Yan rubs her chin like shes thinking up something evil, if you can raise up a storm with the lightning bolts then that would be even better.
And sure enough without any deviating from the script, Di Cang readilyplied with the idea. To this great demon lord, his wifes demand was his joy. Dont worry, Ill help you.
At that, Bai Yan exhales a long sigh of relief. Taking the herbs from Tsing Yis hand, she tosses her cauldron out towards the body of water. Amazingly, the thing didnt sink into the sea and instead floats steadily atop of the surface.
With her strength, refining an eighth grade Dan pill wasnt an issue, shes already done that before so its a proven experience. The main problem lies in those thunder strikes, its much stronger than the average type for some reason.
Very soon as time ticked along, a faint fragrance could be picked up from the floating cauldron where the expected storming clouds would soon appear from.
Boom!
The sea grows more turbulent by the second as the raining bolts of electricity began to rain. Despite this threatening disy of might from the world, a silvery and purplish figure remains unmoved standing in front of the woman. Perhaps its the oppressive might or just the daggering eyes that could rip the sky asunder, but not even the lightning bolts dared to draw close to this man. Instead, theyre all falling directly into the ocean.
By this point Tsing Yi could hardly keep her mouth from gawking. This dragoness knew her mistresss husband was very strong, but not to such a degree
Even the heavenly thunders are afraid of him?
Dragon Mountain.
The whole mountain range was shaking profusely under the might of the forceing down from the sky, causing the residences here to flee in panic in all direction.
This whats happening? Why are lightning strikesing down at our home?
We dragons have always kept to ourselves and never trespassed into the outer world!
It must be that woman Tsing Yi again! She mustve caused this by viting thews of the heaven! Thats why these lightning bolts are hitting our home, its punishment for her transgression!
Many of the dragons grew furious at the thought. In their mind and belief, Tsing Yi colluded with outsiders in order to harm their n back then, and now shes also bringing cmity to them once again. However, maybe its the rage and urgency of the situation, but they apparently forgot something crucial to their theory C if its because of Tsing Yi then why would the lightning strikes hit them at the dragon mountain?
No, somethings not right about this lightning trial, one of the more senior of the dragons here stood out to speak. Frowning, This is more like a human trying to refine?an eighth grade Dan pill, its not the same.
Chapter 793 - Unfamiliar Teen (1)
Chapter 793 Unfamiliar Teen (1)
Eighth grade Dan pill?
Who is so bold to try something like that within the range of our home?
Lets go, I like to see who has the audacity to pull something like this near the Dragon Mountain! Another elder speaks up, his eyes glowing red from anger.
It looks like just because us dragons havent been out for so long that others are holding us in contempt. We will show that human alchemist what it means to earn the ire of those whom they shouldnt mess with!
When the seniors words came out, others quickly came in support. Eventually one of them hade before the spell matrix holding up the barrier thats in charge of keeping the underwater mountain secluded from the outside world. After a few hand gestures, the barrier was released.
Unbeknownst to these lizards though, right when the spell matrix was lifted, two little fes had snuck into their home using this opening.
Back over at the shoreline, the entirendscape was now searing hot under the intense heatwave created by the steaming water. And like before, Di Cang stands ready to fend off any harm that mighte his wifes way. For example, when one of the boiling bubbles popped and released a sttering burst of burning sprinkles into their path, the man immediately blocked it with a whisk of his sleeve.
ARGGHHHHH! Suddenly, a raging howl of anger explodes from under the water, causing everyone to shift their gaze over to said patch of water.
Tsing Yi? When the group of dragons emerged from underneath and saw the familiar woman, their first reaction was to call out her name. You traitor, how dare you return!
In light of the expressionless face shes making, the dragonesss tightly held fist said it all. For this once proud member of this n, Tsing Yi couldnt say shes without feelings for them.
However. her present loyalty lies with Bai Yan now. If theres someone she needs recognition from then its from her!
Impudent! Goldy flies into a rage, roaring out: How dare you speak to Mistress Tsing Yi like that?
Humph, sneering, the senior dragon leading the charge snickers derisively. It seems Tsing Yi isnt the only traitor around here. You two younglings are also part of her.
Theres fire in both Goldy and Silverys eye now over thatment. Yet, when they wanted to attack, it was Tsing Yi who stopped them by holding up a hand.
Step down, she orders with a stern voice.
Though unwilling, both of these young dragons would never disobey the dragoness. Returning to their original post, they acted like two guardian gods, one to the right and one to the left.
Elder Longhang, Elder Longyan, this time I returned is because the n took away one of my mistresss people. We are here to take her back.
The one she must get payback on wasnt present so Tsing Yi didnt want to spend too much time dealing with these members of her former n.
Longhang guffawed augh at that: Tsing Yi, you have already recognized a human as your liege, do you still deny being in collusion with their kind? Also, we do not have the person whom you want. If you think you can use such an excuse to get into the dragon n to harm us again then think again!
Chapter 794 - Unfamiliar Teen (2)
Chapter 794 Unfamiliar Teen (2)
The seniors voice was full of anger and his eyes beaming with killing intent: Fortunately we have already rearranged the great barrier around the Dragon Mountain. Even if you do want to enter, you wont be able to! Then after his proud speech, Longhang shifts his attention to Di Cang and Bai Yan. Since the two of you have the nerve toe make trouble for us dragons then you dont need to leave either!
Originally Di Cang wouldnt have bothered to instill his ire upon some clowns, but this was his wife theyre talking about. Thats a huge taboo in front of this great demon lord!
Turning to face these couple of old seniors, the mans gaze was overbearing and horrific upon contact. Pretty much its chilling to the bone like hes death incarnate itself.
For the two leading seniors like Longhang and Longyan, they both gasped at the incredible level of pressureing their way. As for the other followers that joined in on this witch hunt, they werent so fortunate. As weaker beingspared to the two, they couldnt resist that intense aura and promptly copsed to the ground like someone just swatted them to the floor.
If you wont let me and my queen leave, then as the king, its only proper Iply with those beneath myself. Now I wont leave even if you beg me to go!
You Longhang shuddered, his eyes looking up in horror.
This man, hes not human? Whats more, his identity within the ranks of the Demons must be extremely high, otherwise why would his bloodline pressuring be so strong?!
You are from the Demon Realm? As one of the oldest ones here, Longyan did have some more insight regarding the other realms.
What? Longhang exims over his partners words, Hes from the Demon Realm? Impossible, why would someone like that appear here of all ces? And how did he get involved with Tsing Yi that traitor?
Emotionless in his face still: I did not intend to meddle with the affairs of this dragon n, nor do I care. However, Tsing Yi is my queens people, and she has some business to settle with you lot.
King? Queen?
Everyone including those clueless to Di Cangs identity was shaking tremendously, one for his immense power and the others for his status. Others may not know this but the two leading dragons here definitely did. No one within the Demon race was permitted to proim themselves as King or Queen, the only exception being the royal family currently residing in the Demon Realm.
Finally, it was then a faint voice rang out from the side.
Showing a satisfied smile, Bai Yan removes the lid from her cauldron and tosses the precious pill over to Tsing Yi. Eat this now and activate your energy to circte the effects across your entire body. It will slowly help you heal those injuries.
Thank you, Mistress. Taking the medicine with tion in her voice, Umm, Mistress, shouldnt we go search for your people first? I can take this medicer if we need to.
Thats not a problem, Xiachen will be able to locate Dragony on his own. Arching a brow, And, the sooner you take this medicine the better. The effects will be more prominent this way.
Tsing Yi didnt hesitate any longer after hearing those words. Crossing her legs, the dragonesss aching body gradually began to recover.
Chapter 795 - Unfamiliar Teen (3)
Chapter 795 Unfamiliar Teen (3)
Yan Yan, what do you want me to do with these people? Raising a seductive smirk, Di Cang once again wounds that perverted hand around his wifes waist with a good part of it touching her butt.
I want to know what happened back then. Who is it that framed Tsing Yi as a traitor? All cold in her face, Bai Yan asks.
Longhang shuddered again at the eye contact: Us dragons didnt frame Tsing Yi, she colluded with the human and wanted to betray the n.
Is that so? Then I want to ask, did your people suffer any harm so far?
Then how about the evidence. Did you witness firsthand Tsing Yi conspiring with another to harm the n?
The dragons were all quiet at this point. They couldnt argue with Bai Yans logic.
Tsing Yi never harmed any of the other dragons like she said, nor did the woman show any signs of plotting something devious. Just that the rtionship between the mentioned human was far too close to her for being mere acquaintances, hence their skeptical belief.
To be perfectly honest, not even these dragons here knew why theyre acting this way aside from their inherent dislike of humankind.
Hubby, Bai Yan makes an unreadable smile at her man, Howe I didnt know us humans have such a notorious reputation among the Demon race? By merely being in contact with one is considered a traitor? If thats so, you marrying me is equivalent to betraying the entire Demon Realm, is that not so?
Originally the great demon lord was heads over heels at being addressed in that manner, but at hearing the dangerous implication of his wifes words, he immediately grew stiff and used his killing aura to cover the entire group of impudent lizards.
Who would dare? The entire Demon Realm is yours so that doesnt stand.
Under that intense stare, Longhang could literally feel his hair raising up from his skin. As a result, this old dragon didnt even want to meet that gaze and hung his head as low as possible in order to reduce his own existence.
Longyan on the other hand wanted to exin some more, unfortunately for them though, right before he could utter a single word, a loud whistling sound cuts him off and out came a booming figure of a golden dragon quickly closing in the distance from afar.
This creature was veryrge, muchrger than any of the dragons here. And when he arrived to transform into his human form, the man promptly got onto his knees to pay respect to Di Cang: King, Queen, your loyal retainer Longtian is here to pay his upmost respect and to report that the matter with the Sky Dragon Sect is now resolved.
The two elders of the Dragon n started to stare wide eye at each other. Theres shock, but mostly its disbelief at who theyre seeing. Ances. Ancestor Longtian?
Didnt Ancestor Longtian go to the Demon Realm? Howe hes back here in the human world?
And.
And hes so respectful to them?
It cant be, these two are really royalty from the Demon Realm?
All of youve got some guts now, to think you bunch would start taking the Queens people when Im not around. Sneering in his face, Longtian scans the group thats either sprawling on the shore or in the water.
Wiping some of that sweat, Longhang wanted to exin: But we havent taken anyone. Its been many years since we went outside.
The Queens people arent human, shes a dragon like us called Dragony. If you really did take her hten bring her out immediately!
Dragony?
Both elders exchanged a look, their voices spluttering: Ancestor, the n doesnt have anyone by that name, you sure youre not mistaken?
Longtian. Just when the dragon chief wanted to continue his reprimanding words, Bai Yan has had enough and decides to join in: Leave them be, my son will find Dragony. When Tsing Yis injury is healed and the kids back here with us, I will personally go over the ounts with these dragons.
Chapter 796 - Unfamiliar Teen (4)
Chapter 796 Unfamiliar Teen (4)
Bai Yan doesnt care whether or not these people were blindsided by the mastermind behind Tsing Yis bad name, nor does she care if they know where Dragony was right now, all she knows was that they wont get away for what theyve done so far.
Dragon Valley.
Right at this time a small little head was sneakily scurrying about behind the rocks, only by seeing theres no other people around did he wave at the girl behind himself toe over: Dai Dai, hurry and keep up with me.
Mmm! Giving a clever nod in response, the littledy hurries to skimp over while keeping a tense awareness of her surroundings.
But Prince, puckering her lips, Long Dai Dai appears troubled by their behavior. Didnt the Queen mention that youre able to make all demons surrender under your bloodline? Why do we have to hide like this?
Stupid! The little steambun shoots an exasperated stare at the girl, Dragony is in their hands. What if they use her to threaten me before I can save her? First we must rescue her, only then can I feel at ease.
Bloodline pressuring could most certainly halt the actions of other demons, but that method would never be able to make the other side willingly submit. In that case, his best choice would be to secure the hostage before letting loose.
Careful.
Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be hearding from the side, causing the little steambun to grub onto the girls shoulder and drag her back behind the rocks.
This time Miss Longyu has done a great achievement, to think she would be able to locate the first elders long-lost granddaughter. Ever since the elders son and daughter-inw passed away, the childs been the elders only concern. One of the twodiesing over says, totally unaware of the fact that theres two snooping kids right around the corner.
I know right? If I remember correctly, the granddaughter is called Long Dai Dai. Because of her, Miss Longyu is now back in favor after almost losing it entirely before the elders presence.
Long Dai Dai?
Bai Xiachen became stunned by the name. Pausing to think it through, the boy nkly turns to the littledy beside himself.
Likewise, the girl herself was also in a stunned state: But I am Long Dai Dai, howe the dragon n also have a Long Dai Dai?
Musing over what to say next: Do you know why those people wanted to find you in the first ce?
I dont know, she shakes her head like a rocking drum, it was Sister Dragony who saved me, then she gotten taken away by those bad people.
This news immediately caused the little steambun to light up in the eyes. I understand then. Dai Dai, can you do me a favor?
Having said that, Bai Xiachen then whispered something into the girls ear.
Nodding hard in return, Long Dai Dai immediately stood up from behind the rock and chased after the twodies whos now walked past them. Right away, the girl pretends to have identally crashed into one of the females.
Ah! the maid in pink swings around angrily after being attacked. To her surprise despite the initial urge to yell out in curses, an adorable looking pair of eyes had met her own, causing that heart to melt away.
I-Im sorry Long Dai Dai timidly lowers her head in apology, I didnt mean to.
Collecting herself, the maid in pink quickly changes her tune at this picture, Little girl, whos child are you? Dont you know its reckless to run around like this?
I pursing her lip in a pitiful manner, I heard the first elders granddaughter has been found so I got curious and wanted toe see. But when I came around here, I realized I forgot the way to the elders courtyard. Big Sister, can you tell me how to get there?
Chapter 797 - Unfamiliar Teen (5)
Chapter 797 Unfamiliar Teen (5)
The maid in pink breaks out intoughter at the frank answer. There arent as many rules within the dragon race so she readily pointed in the needed direction. From here, go forward three hundred meters, afterwards turn right and you will find the first elders courtyard. But whether or not the elder will see you is his choice little girl. I wont be able to help you there.
Thank you, sister! Showing a sweet innocent smile, Long Dai Dai shot a nce back to the rock behind herself before seemingly running off in the referred direction.
After the twodies left, Bai Xiachen figured its safe now and came out as well. He didnt waste any time and chased after his friend that went ahead.
Back over in the first elders courtyard, a big gathering was taking ce, many showing heartfelt smiles or making ttering congrattory messages.
Haha, congrattions to First Elder, youve finally found your granddaughter.
In particr is how beautiful this Dai Dai is, she will certainly be the number one beauty of our n when shees of age. Compared to Tsing Yi from a hundred years ago, she will surpass her and more.
In the face of all thosepliments, the first elder only retained a blooming smile on his wrinkly old face.
Yuer, its been hard you, the senior turns to his disciple, if not for you, I fear me and Dai Dai would never be able to meet in this life.
Returning a shallow smile of her own, the wretched Longyu had no shame in what she said in return: Oh Shifu, for you, I will go through a mountain of knives and walk through fire if I have to. I know you have some misconceptions of me before, but now Ive thought it through. From now on I will listen to Shifus word.
Hearing the kidnapping womans lies and deceits, the first elder definitely rxed somewhat inwardly.?Perhaps I really misunderstood her?
First Elder, you really took a wonderful disciple. I heard in order for Longyu to find your granddaughter, she had to fend off multiple powerful humans during the rescue effort and even nearly lost her life in the process. Where would one find another wonderful apprentice like so?
Of course, these ttering words and stories were spread by Longyu herself, theres not an ounce of truth in them. Nevertheless, it doesnt change the fact that the shameless woman was delighted to hear it in earshot because it shows how trustworthy she was in front of the old man shes trying to sweeten up for the uing scheme.
Compared with the lively scene out here though, Dragony on the other hand didnt show herself and kept to her room after meeting the first elder. Perhaps its the part of herself that didnt know how to confront Dai Dais grandfather, but the missy felt wrong seeing the senior using her friends identity.
Who? It was then a sudden noise from the outside causes her to jerk up in rm: Who is outside the door?
Creakkk~
Following the opening of the door, an unfamiliar teenager walks in. Fair skinned with a thin eyebrow, this young man wasnt gorgeously handsome by any means, yet hes still quite the looker for his standard.
Youre not a dragon, who are you? Dragony frowns and asked with intrigue.
Im here to take you away, the boys voice was crisp and sound.
Take me away? Blinking her big blue eyes in confusion, Dragony eyes the human teenager with curiosity, Why would you take me away?
I know you are not Long Dai Dai but rather a stranger kidnapped by Longyu. I dont care what sort of backgrounds you have nor does it matter to me; I only want to go against that Longyu! A sh of rage flickers with the youngsters eye, Ive been lurking here in the Dragons home for over a century. Now that Ive gathered enough evidence, it wont be long before I confront her. Until then, I will send you away first.
Chapter 798 - Unfamiliar Teen (6)
Chapter 798 Unfamiliar Teen (6)
I wont go, someone wille save me.
Dai Dai shouldve informed Her Highness by now. What if shees after I leave? Besides, I wont be in any danger for now while staying in this ce, why should I follow a stranger and leave?
Are you stupid? The teenager huffs and puffs, This Dragon Mountain is underwater and sealed within a barrier, who is going toe save you?
Swinging her head to one side, the missy gets stubborn with those puckering lips: She is very strong so Im going to wait for her toe find me.
How can you be so stubborn? The youngster stomps his feet in frustration, What Im going to do next is to expose you as a fraud and not the first elders granddaughter. Do you think the dragons here are going to let you go afterwards?
He doesnt want to involve the innocent, thats why hes here to bring the missy away before its toote. What he didnt expect though was the stubborn nature of thisdy.
Hey, Dragony suddenly turns back to the teen with curiosity, Little Brother, can you tell me why you want to deal with the dragon n here? Do you have some sort of grudge against them?
Taken aback by the sudden change of topic, the teenager lowers his head in contemtion. Momentster, he quietly mutters the answer: Truth is, Im waiting for someone.
Is it Little Brothers lover?
No, the teenager shakes his head in denial, shes a good friend of mine. Back then we would talk about anything and traveled the world in goodpany. Then one day one of the dragons here framed her, saying she colluded with me and intended to plot against the Dragon n. How ridiculous, I never wanted to harm them or anyone for that matter. In the end, those old bastards believed those lies and betrayed my friend. They wanted to kill her.
Slowly closing his eyes, the teenager revealed the sort of longstanding pain that could onlye of someone whom lost an important friend.
I want to avenge her, make those people who hurt her pay the price and to make those old bastards regret whatve they done! Showing a razer sharp re upon opening his eyes again, this man intends to see through his resolve to the end.
That person, are they rted to Longyu? Pursing her pink little lips, Dragony asks inquisitively.
Yes, its Longyu and her husband who framed her! Their aim is to kill her and then take over the position as the chief! The teenagers face grew cold and seething, So, can you leave this ce now? I dont want to hurt any innocent in my n.
Thisss is also a pitiful being. First she was kidnapped by Longyu here, then she was forced to take up anothers identity. The least I should do for someone like this is to get her out of here before things blow up.
In light of the good reasoning, Dragony remains stubborn in that shaking head: I wont go. Little Brother, you dont have to worry about me, Her Highness wille for me and she can also help you.
The teenager makes an impatient frown: Do you not understand my words? No one cane here to the Dragon Mountain. How are they supposed to save you when theyre unable toe? If you want to live then the only way is to leave!
That wont be! Her Highness is the greatest, theres nothing she cant do in this world. Sparkling with light in those eyes, Dragony showed worship when thinking of Bai Yans face.
This immediately causes the teen to deepen that frown until its bordering on the level of anger. Slowlying forward: If you wont listen to reason then I can only do this. Forgive me.
Right when that hand was about to strike down at the girls neck to knock her out, a loud bang from behind blows the door open. Immediately, a childish and angry voice cuts in to bring them to attention.
Stop it! What are you nning to do to Dragony?
Peng!
And before any reaction or exnation could be given, a brick hade flying over from the door andnding directly onto the teens forehead like a missile. This promptly left a gash on that head and a long line of blood trickling downward.
Chapter 799 - “Bai Xiachen’s Here!”
Chapter 799 Bai Xiachens Here!
Prince? Watching that little boy wearing the purple brocaded robe, Dragony could no longer hold back her emotions and threw herself into those arms. Your Highness, I knew you woulde save me, I just knew it! Those bad people bullied me, wohoo~
Despite the strong front this little missy was trying to portray, she soon fell into a sobbing fit after not finding Bai Yans presence. Wheres Her Highness the Queen?
Bai Xiachen had never been very good with the opposite sexs tear. Instead of reprimanding the girl like he initially wanted to do, he started to il his hands around wildly in the air because he was failing miserably atforting thisss.
Dont cry anymore, my mother has something to deal with so shell be runningte. Come with me, were leaving now. Taking Dragonys hand, the little steambun forcibly heads for the door without giving anyone a chance to refute his decision.
Perhaps its the fact that theres someone she knows here now, or its just that the other person was Bai Xiachen, but the missy was no longer acting wayward or stubborn like earlier. Now, theres only a well-behaved little girl following orders, a sharp contrast to her usual behavior.
Meanwhile in the back, the teenager was gawking his eyes out at this picture to the point where hes forgotten the pain on his forehead.?Howe thisss wasnt this timid and well-behaved when I was talking to her?
Wait a minute. Suddenly realizing what theyre doing, the teen hurries to stop them.
Meeting the teens gaze after turning around, Bai Xiachen was the first to speak: What do you want? If you are nning to bully Dragony again then think again.
No, the teen shakes his head, I dont know how you slipped in here, but its not that simple for you to leave. Dont worry though, I have a way to get all of you out of here without being detected.
Puckering his lip to one side like an adult, the little steambun clearly didnt believe that: Mother said nothing is ever free in this world, especially the kind thates out of nowhere. We are not rted or anything, why should I believe you?
The teen became gobsmacked by this retort. He never thought this kid would be even more difficult to work with than the girl.
Whats more Bai Xiachen shows off a brilliant smile that only got improved by his innocent yet dazzling grin: When did I say I want to sneak out of the Dragon ns home?
Dismayed by thement, the teen didnt know what to make of this.?If this kid isnt here to take the girl away then what is he doing here for?
You didnte to save her? He points his finger in a dumbfounded manner at the girl before turning it back to the kid in a using manner.
I dide to save Dragony, the little steambun raises his hand and the girls up to show theyre together. However, shes been wronged by these lizards so I will get them back for her!
When the boy made that im, theres a beam of conviction that suddenly surfaced and blinded the teens perception of what a young child should be. Even so, the stranger still wasnt convinced and wanted to grab onto the kids shoulder to stop him.
Little guy, dont be impulsive, these dragons are all very powerful. With your meager strength, you wont be able to deal with them. He honestly didnt want to see a young child running off to certain doom.
But before anything could be done, Bai Xiachen had already run out of the room with the girl in toe. Dragony, you wait here for me with Dai Dai. Despite his young age, the kid was already showing the dominance of whats needed to be a true king like his old man. Releasing a strangely intense aura that felt threatening while also weak at the same time, All of you lizards living here in the Dragon Mountain, get your butts out here this instant!
Back over in the rear, the teen was nearly in tears due to the audacity of the boy. He could barely keep his legs straight at the moment.?How can this kid do something so crazy?! Hes summoning everyone here at once!
Chapter 800 - The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (1)
Chapter 800 The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (1)
At this moment inside the courtyard, the first elder was currentlybing through that beard with his hand as he scanned the guests in front of himself.
Yuer, this time it really is thanks to you, but if you want to let your husband Xiang Luo be the chief Im afraid that wont do. I must wait for Tsing Yi toe back. I must hear her exnation in person.
Back then when Tsing Yi was being called out as a traitor, he himself had been in closed-door training. Therefore, by the time he came out and realized whats happened, its toote to change anything.
But that doesnt mean hes willing to believe everything the others has to say about the woman. Hes the first elder and he has a duty to listen to the whole story, regardless of what others thought. Until then the position as Chief will stay empty!
Despite the inner anger swelling up like a volcano, Longyu kept her smile intact aside from growing slightly stiff in the face: Shifu, I understand.
Its good that you understand. the first elder sighs in relief.
For this disciple of his, he still holds some hope and many feelings. As such, he couldnt just allow her to take the wrong path without so much as trying to correct her.
Suddenly, a childish and dominating voice echoes through the air, pulling all of these guests to attention. All of you lizards living here in the Dragon Mountain, get your butts out here this instant! Due to this shout, the entire courtyard had fallen into a deadly silence.
Eventually the more senior dragons hade back to their senses from the initial shock. Roaring out: Who dares toe make trouble at the Dragons home?!
Their n has settled here in the North Sea for over a thousand years, this would be the first time someone has the audacity to openly provoke them at the Dragon Mountain.
No wait, why do I feel like this voice ising out from Miss Dai Dais room? First Elder, it cant be, did something happen to her?
Wahh!
In his frantic response, the first elder nearly fell to the floor after losing his bnce. If not for the chair handle nearby, he wouldnt even be able to get back up. Nevertheless, the frightening white on his old wrinkly face indicated how much panic he truly felt at the forethought of losing said granddaughter.
Someonee, hurry and follow me to protect Dai Dai!
His son and daughter had died several years ago due to some unexpected circumstances. Now the only reason hes even willing to continue living was this grandchild of his after learning of her existence through some coincidental means.
While the elder and his mens running steps went at a fast pace, Longyu on the other hand didnt move as swift. In fact, her eyes showed a frosty glint while following slowly from behind.
Yuer, Xiang Luo hade beside his wife without anyone noticing. Showing a dark expression, Are you sure that girl you brought back is going to be fine? Did you investigate her background and made sure she doesnt have backing?
Longyu makes a snickering click at her husbands cowardice: Nothing but a dragon who surrendered under a humans will, what sort of backing could she possibly have?
Humans? Xiang Luo asks with an open frown.
Thats right. The woman is only a concubine of some royal pce, an existence even lower than those third-rate factions in the human world. Compared to our n, they cant even be called adversary.
Then I can rest at ease, the man exhales a sigh before making an approving smile at his wife. Back then it was not easy to drive away that Tsing Yi, I dont want to have any unexpected changes during this crucial timing. Its good that you didnt bring back the real Dai Dai, otherwise who knows if things would get out of our hands or not.
Chapter 801 - The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (2)
Chapter 801 The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (2)
Longyu did not give a response to her husbands word. Instead, she raises a smirk and headed in the direction of everyone else.
Due to the depths of the ocean water, there arent much light capable of prating down underneath.? Even so, theres just enough of the suns ray to glisten off of Bai Xiachens cute little face when hes sitting down.
Little guy, are you really not wanting to live? The teenager eventually came back to his senses due to being overwhelmed by the kids audacity. Sweating and growing more anxious at the eagerly sound of iing footsteps: You three run first when theye, I wille up with an idea and stall them here.
Blinking his big blue eyes, Bai Xiachen turns around in great surprise by what hes heard. Why are you helping us?
The teen makes a bitter smile: I have a vendetta with the dragons here, and this littless was forcibly brought here by them. Even if its only to ruin Longyus n, I will still save her.
This time the little steambun didnt speak C a rare thing considering his character C and instead leaned that chin against his hand in contemtion.
ck ck ck!
Very soon, a group of people, both elderly and young, hade running over.
Dai Dai! The first elder went ghostly white at the sight of Dragony holding hands with the strange boy. Hurry Dai Dai,e over to grandpas side.
Rather than obeying, Dragony shook her head and remained firm to the spot: I am not Long Dai Dai.
What did you say? The senior turned stiff at the answer, his face showing an ugly expression like hes going to faint or throw up. Dai Dai, please dont scare your grandpa here. Come to my side so I can protect you.
Good grandfather, I am really not your granddaughter. Pulling the youngerss behind herself out to show everyone, Dragony intends to let them all see whos the true one. My name is Dragony and my friend here is the real Long Dai Dai. Earlier when we were doing the blood test to check on my lineage Longyu had swapped out Dai Dais blood during the procedure, thats why it came out positive.
Shuddering at this revtion, the first elder then shifts his attention over to the indicatedss. In that instant, his pupils dted inwards due to the shock of what he saw.
Close, they look so much alike! The little girl and my daughter-inw look too much alike!
Dai Dai Dai? Are you Dai Dai? the seniors voice sounded shaky like he couldnt believe reality. Stumbling forward, the first elder wanted to get closer so he could give the one a hug.
Perhaps the situation was too sudden, or perhaps the girls personality simply fell into the timid side, but Long Dai Dai didnt meet what her grandfather wanted and instead scurried right behind Dragony in order to hide herself.
I never had a name before Peering part of her head out, theres a hint of hope and curiosity in the little girls eye: But not long ago a bad woman wanted to catch me. She called me Long Dai Dai, thats how I came to know my name. I also grew up without family. You are you my grandfather?
Bursting out into tears at this point, the first elder felt like someones ripped out his heart at knowing his poor grandchilds been all alone through the years. Good child, Im your grandfather, Im so sorry I havent found you sooner.
And Im so sorry for not recognizing you immediately. To think my foolish self could mistake someone else for you! And and. LONGYU!!!!!!!!
Suddenly, a burst of anger erupts out of the seniors heart after remembering whos the main cause for this mess. Literally spewing mes in his eyes: Longyu, get over here this instant!
The wretched woman and her husband had just arrived outside the ce when she overheard this enraged voice in the air. Though slightly unsettled inside, Longyu still passed through the gathered crowd toe before her mentor.
Chapter 802 - The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (3)
Chapter 802 The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (3)
Longyu didnt take much effort to notice Long Dai Dai who was hiding behind Dragonys back after she arrived. Gritting her teeth: You! Howe you are here? Didnt I tell you youre not the one our n is looking for? Why do you keep insisting you are the one? Our Dai Dai is right here so you should leave before you get yourself in further trouble. At that, the wretched woman then turns back to her mentor: Shifu, thisss is delusional. She kept trying to impersonate your granddaughter when I was out for my mission, all so she could be someone important.
Unfortunately, the first elder apparently didnt buy the story. Following each word that came out, hisplexion sank darker and darker until none of the dragons present dared to make a peep. Even so, Longyu had confidence in her story because shes poisoned Dragony with her pill already. In this womans mindset, theres none who wouldnt be afraid of death.
Yet in spite of all these beneficial conditions, Dragony didnt care when she was given the eye signal to back up the lies. Prince, that evil woman is ring at me. Moving behind the little steambuns side, the missys action told everyone the truth.
Dont be afraid, rubbing the girls hair like hes the big adult, Ill help you re back at herter.
Although Dragony is a little slow sometimes but no one can scold her aside from me!
. Longyu was bbergasted by this.
How can this little wench act stupid at a time like this?
Shifu, I Wanting to defend herself some more, what came nextpletely stunned the woman. Its a p and it went straight for her face, causing a red swollen bruise toe out in the aftermath.
Widening her eyes in disbelief, Longyu turns to face the exasperated senior with her sobbing face: Shifu, please listen to me, I really did bring back your granddaughter. This one really is a fake.
Hoho! The first elder sniggers ironically at her, Even this girl herself is denying it, do you still want to keep insisting on that im?
This time Longyu was truly lost on what to say.?She actually openly denied her identity? Is she asking to die or something?
Dai Dai, dont you be afraid, the first elder looks at his real granddaughter with the kindest face ever instead of the infuriated one he showed his student. Tell grandfather here what happened.
But rather then responding to that, Long Dai Dai consciously looks up to Dragony instead for help.
Dai Dai doesnt know whats happening so I will exin. Bringing her head out from Bai Xiachens back, the missy takes the stage, This evil woman and her gang of thugs came to make trouble for Dai Dai a while back. I thought they wanted to kill her so I helped her escape. In the end I was captured by them. Afterwards she asked me to impersonate Dai Dai. I refused so she used Dai Dais safety to threaten me, saying she will kill her and then fed me some sort of poison as precaution.
Poison?
A ring anger erupts out of the little steambuns face at the news: Dragony, this evil woman forced you to take a poison?
Donning a brilliant smile at the added attention: Im not afraid Prince, Her Highness the Queen will surelye save me and cure the poison.
She promised to stay here out of care for Dai Dai, as for the poison, this missy didnt worry one bit.
Chapter 803 - The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (4)
Chapter 803 The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (4)
And Ignoring Longyus ugly expression, Dragony bares her two tiny fangs, That bad woman had me impersonate Dai Dai because she wanted me to find that whatever seal so her husband can be the next chief head. Also, she had more than once scolded this old grandfather here, calling him an old bastard that only knows how to help outsiders instead of his loved ones.
One hand pointing at the woman, the other holding his heart, the first elder trembled profusely. You, you
This traitorous thing! Traitor!
Based on that gasping and huffing for air motion, the old elder clearly didnt take this well.
All pale by now, Longyu bites her lower lip like shes been wronged: Shifu, this is all a hoax, Ive been framed! I know now, this girl deliberately came and told me shes Long Dai Dai, the purpose is to frame me. Shifu, you know me better than anyone, I would never do something like this!
At the end of the day not even this wretched woman could remain unfazed while being cornered. In her haste, she began to bang her head against the floor in a kowtowing gesture. As for her own husband whom shes been trying so hard to support, that bastard Xiang Luo just stood on the sidelines as if nothing was happening.
One bang against the floor
Two bang against the floor
Three bang against the floor
Eventually that forehead had be a purple bruise with no pity from anyone. Towards this level of indifference, Longyu revealed a ray of pain on her face.
Shifu, are you really going to believe these outsiders than your own disciple?
Dai Dai isnt an outsider! he snaps at that inappropriatement. Taking in a deep breath, the first eldersplexion finally returns to normal: She is my only family!
Only family?
Closing her eyes, a look of immense pain grips the wretched woman whos still refusing to give up. Laughing out: If shes your family then what am I? What am I to you?!
This time she didnt get to wait for the seniors reply, instead another voice from the front had answered it for her.
You? Youre the murderer who killed his son and daughter-inw! Now everyones attention had shifted to the teen leaning against the doorframe.
What did you just say? The first elder shoots a death re over to the teen, his voice radiating murderous intent, Repeat what you just said to me.
Longyu recognizes this person after seeing that face and knew this might spell the end of herself. Showing extreme panic, she yells out to stop further discussion: You shut up! Youre the one who colluded with Tsing Yi back then and now you want to murder our n by spelling out lies and deceit. Dont think for a second anyone here will listen to you!
What point is there in wasting more words on such people? The husband Xiang Luo beams out a frosty glint, Yuer, just kill him and it will be fine!
Perhaps its the humans confident attitude, but this cold heartless man didnt feel good at whats toe. Theres an ominous sensation quickly budding within his heart, causing that face to go all gloomy and dark.
Bai Xiachen on the other hand had a different reaction after hearing who this teen was C theres shock and disbelief.?This guy hes the human teenager Tsing Yi mentioned before? No wonder he hates Longyu and the dragon n here so much, hes her acquaintance!
Hahaha, the teen didnt notice the strange expressioning off of the steambuns face and continued with his speech, Whether or not Im spouting nonsense is not important. Once I show the evidence then everything will be cleared!
Shut up!
Turning her shame to bitter anger, Longyu has had it and wanted to attack. Unfortunately for her though, the first elder got in her way before that could take ce.
Chapter 804 - The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (5)
Chapter 804 The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (5)
I want to see what sort of evidence he can produce, until then, no one can touch him! After that order, the rest who were foolishly wanting to attack were stopped in their tracks, their eyes angry and fuming.
At first they didnt recognize the teenager that theyve been ignoring until now, but after hearing Longyus outcry they most certainly do now. They havent forgotten about the reason why Tsing Yi betrayed them and it was all caused by this person who seduced the proud woman. This was especially true for the younger male generation here because the woman was considered the most beautiful among their age group and was highly sought after.
That year The young mans gaze fell upon the elders shaky appearance, your son Long Xi and his wife stumbled upon a ruin. Through their investigation and deciphering of the hieroglyphs left behind on the walls, they realized theres a drop of essence blood hidden there from an ancient dragon. Whoever possesses it will rule the Dragons, thats the prophecy described by the ruins. Afterwards, maybe it was coincidence or prenned, but Longyu too had somehow managed to learn of this matter and proposed to apany the couple with her own husband Xiang Luo.
The young mans face hung a ridiculing look when he turned to face the woman in question. Sure enough, theres fire spewing out of Longyus face. Its a pity but Long Xi trusted this traitorous woman too much. In the end, not only did your son and his wife lose their lives at the hand of this backstabber, the essence blood had also fallen into their hands as a result.
Youre talking nonsense! Baring her teeth in utter rage, Do you have any proof that I killed him?
The teen sneered in return: Long Xi is a very talented and powerful member of the Dragon n, second only to Tsing Yi, do you think he wouldnt leave behind a precautionary measure when he realized you betrayed them? It took me years though but I finally managed to find out where the four of you went back then, and guess what? I found a wisp of his soul inside the ruins!
That story instantly causes Longyu to gawk in horror at the hated teen.
No, impossible!
Ive long destroyed Long Xis soul when I killed him, how can he leave behind a wisp of his soul? This person must be trying to provoke me into making a mistake, that must be it!
You say you have a wisp of Long Xis soul? Fine, take it out and let everyone see then. Grinding her teeth, Longyu asks.
For a moment, all eyes had fallen onto the teens face.
Sighing at the attention,?This Longyu is really seeking her own death. Alright, theres no reason why I shouldnt oblige her.
Not bothering to waste anymore words now that it hase to this, the teen raises up one of his ringed thumb fingers to rub against the item. In no time at all, a transparent entity emerges from within.
This was a handsome-looking man that held strong simrities to Long Dai Dai, which immediately causes the first elder to shake with sorrowful sadness at the sight.
Son. Theres immense emotion mixed into that word, and it also showed the infinite pain of a father that has lost their son.
Others were also stunned by this scene. The reason being that the one floating before their eyes was exactly like the teen exined, the second most talented member of their n who passed away several years ago, Long Xi!
Xier, my son. The old grandfather wanted to reach out to touch his precious son. Unfortunately for this senior though, his fingers didnt make contact with anything, only passing through the air despite the ethereal existence of his son being right in front of his eyes.
Father, Long Xi takes to his knees using the upmost solemn manner while keeping an equally sorrowful voice. Ive been unfilial for not being able to apany you any longer. It was my mistake for going after that ancient dragons essence blood and allowed Longyu to backstab me at the crucial moment. Thankfully I was able to leave behind a precautionary measure prior to heading into that ruin, now I can finally tell the world of her evil deeds and character!
Chapter 805 - The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (6)
Chapter 805 The Essence Blood of the Ancient Dragon (6)
Boom!
Longyus state of mind had long fallen into a nk te when Long Xi appeared before everyone, but now for the truth toe out, her face became desperate and white.
Its over this time, Im done for!
Shifu, snapping out in frustrated coldness, we cant believe what he says. Just because he says hes Long Xi doesnt mean anything? I say hes Tsing Yis scheme of destroying our unity, how about that?!
Shut up! Red in the eye, the first elder radiated intense killing intent: You think I cant recognize my own son? How dare you and your husband harm my son, unforgivable!
Father, Long Xis soul speaks again afternding those ghostly eyes upon his murderer, before I died, Longyu confessed another matter to me as a way to gloat. The reason why Dai Dai disappeared was because of her. She did it out of spite because you wouldnt give her the Chiefs seal, she wanted to spite you and make you grieve.
For a simple reason like that, this wretched woman would throw a newborn baby into the mountains. If Dai Dai didnt have luck on her side and somehow survived then who knows what wouldve happened to the girl.
Longyu had her eyes closed now, not in regret for the crimes in which shesmitted though, but rather for not strangling Dai Dai back then. To think my momentary softness woulde back and haunt me like this today.
Humph, not going to continue the defensive lies anymore now that the situation has devolved into this, the husband Xiang Luo sneers with contempt at everyone. Since you all know then theres no need to hide anymore. You think Im afraid of you or something old fart? Yuer, take out the essence blood.
The wife stares in shock at her man: Xiang Luo, do you know what youre saying?
Unbeknownst to the rest of the dragons and peoples here, theres a major w in the essence blood this couple had in their possession. With each use meant the depletion of its potency, meaning it wont be able to keep them protected forever. Theres going to be a time where it runs dry and everyone would swarm at them in seconds when that dayes!
Yuer? seeing his wifes inaction, the man frowns: You dont need to show mercy to these people after the way theyre treating you. If you dont bring out the essence blood then it will mean our death!
Biting her lower lip: Shifu, its you who are nonbenevolent first so dont me me for the injustice! At that, this wretched woman quickly took out the bottle containing said item and popped the cork. In that instant, an immense pressure grips the air around the entire Dragon Mountain, causing all of the residences to take to their knee.
Also, Long Xis residual wisp of his soul had also dispersed into nothingness under this shock.
Son! The first elder wanted defy this power after seeing his sons soul dispersing into nothingness due to the pressuring might. Unfortunately for this senior, the most he could muster was to keep himself from prostrating like the rest despite his shaky appearance.
Longyu, I wont let you get away with this even if I have to throw myself at you! Red in his eyes like bloods about toe out now, the elder stares intently at the hateful couple.
Wahhhhhh! Long Dai Dai burst into tears, Grandpa, Grandpa
Unable to bear the crying appearance of her friend, Dragony pokes at her mental pir using the most pleading voice she could make: Prince, can you help Dai Dais grandfather?
The Prince is as powerful as the Queen, he will certainly have a mean to save Dai Dais grandfather.
Chapter 806 - Tsing Yi’s Return (1)
Chapter 806 Tsing Yis Return (1)
Ho, sneering in her voice, theres smugness in the womans eye when confronting Dragony over her outrageous words. Little bitch, if you had only obeyed my orders properly then you wouldnt be in this situation. Now theres no one to save you!
Clinging tightly to the bottle to infuse more of her energy, Longyus face showed proud arrogance as the aura increased with her act. But very soon that cheeky smile was reced with a hard stiffness of disbelief. The main reason being Bai Xiachens ignoring attitude and of how the boy could move at will. Then theres that attitude. its overbearing and dominating, just like a kings.
For everyone else, they were equally as surprised as the former because its next it impossible for them to imagine how a child of such age could resist such tremendous pressure. To the point where even the former dragon chief paled inparison!
Who allowed you people to kneel before this woman? Though his voice was still young and childish, its nevertheless enough to release the bind on these dragons and allowed them to get back up from the floor.
Longyi grew anxious over this scene. sping harder onto her bottle, she urgently releases even more of the bloods pressure and spread it across the air. Unfortunately, she failed this time because they all stood there and stared at her in dismay!
How how did this happen? Impossible, this is the ancient dragons essence blood, it has never failed! Longyu began to shudder in horror under the suns faint glistening light, causing her skin to reveal how ghastly white shes feeling right now.
It cant be, the power of the blood is lost?
Her husband Xiang Luo had also fallen into a panic. Snatching the bottle in haste into his own hands, the man fires enormous levels of energy into the thing in hopes of activating the pressuring aura again. Yet, none of the dragons bowed at this, only staring quietly at the couple with disconcerting confusion.
What is going on? the husband asks his wife using an interrogating tone.
It couldnt be helped. This was theirst trump card. Without this, their fate was doomed.
Dragony, you wait here with Dai Dai for me. Releasing his hand from the girls, Bai Xiachen slowly strode towards the wretched couple: Which of you is the one who kidnapped Dragony?
What would normally be a cuddly and lovable face only looked demonic and threatening to Longyu right now. Thats correct. To this woman, the kid was the incarnate of the death god itself.
You who the hell are you? she takes a step back out of fear.
Responding with a cheeky face of her own, Dragony was the one to speak using her tenderly young voice: He is His Highness the Prince. Ive said it before, the Queen and Prince wille save me.
Shuddering incoherently, the memory of thess mentioning thisment shes before her eyes. As a result, a deeper level of shock now fills those eyes.
Chapter 807 - Tsing Yi’s Return (2)
Chapter 807 Tsing Yis Return (2)
Isnt that Queen nothing more than a consort of some kingdom? How can a human kings love toy give birth to such child?
Longyu! the first elder finally regained his senses and now the look in his eyes were quiteplicated. Theres hate, anger, disappointment, and even pain in the heart.. Now, what else do you have to say?
Tightly clenching her fist, the wretched woman somehow grew vicious in the mindset and turned that anger onto someone thats not even present. Even if I break a leg this time, I will still drag that Tsing Yi down with me into the water! What more, if not for that woman then my Xiang Luo wouldve be the chief already!
Shifu, I know Ive done something wrong, but Longyu hangs her head low while clenched that fist like shes the victim: These things were all ordered by Tsing Yi. It was her who had me do all these terrible things!
What nonsense are you talking about? The first elder became outraged at the continue denial, You still dare to pass the me onto Tsing Yi when things havee this far?
Biting her lip: Yes, it is Tsing Yi, she lured me out of the Dragon Mountain after we drove her off. Thats when she poisoned me.
Plop!
Kneeling down immediately, her voice grew sobbing: Everything I said is true Shifu. I have no way to resist Tsing Yis poison. Making my husband the chief? That too, that too is ordered by her, she made me do that as well, including the part of killing Long Xi! Sneaking a hidden upward at the old man, she inexplicably revealed a smirk that she immediately hid away the next second. Tsing Yis a scheming person, she knows you trust her immensely. By killing Long Xi and then forcing me to make my husband the chief, everything would fall into ce, a perfect setup for when she returns to take over the position!
Leaking tears like a waterfall, Longyus false sincerity had an effect and left some of the n members swaying to believe that story. Inparison to a human, they would much rather believe in their own kin and detest someone whos assumed to have betrayed their n.
Ill tear your mouth off if you keep spouting nonsense!
In his desperation, the teen wanted to attack to stop that foul mouth from dirtying his friend. However, before he could take action, a small little hand had reached over to grab at his sleeve to stop him.
You let me go! The teenager res in exasperation.
Tsing Yi is such a nice woman, why do these people keep trying to frame her?
She clearly did nothing yet someone would always throw dirty water at her.
You shut up! Puffing up his cheek, Bai Xiachen forcibly drags the teen behind himself and locks onto the foe: Since you say your orders are the result of Tsing Yis scheme, how about you call her here topare the story then?
Compare?
Longyus expression darkened, I dont even know if shes still alive or not after she fled, how am supposed to find her?
Firstly, whether or not Tsing Yi woulde doesnt matter because that woman would never admit it.
The various dragons nodded in agreement to thatment. Longyu is right. That Tsing Yi is such a cunning woman, theres no way she would return when things are not looking good.
You not being able to call her here doesnt mean I cant. Out of everyones expectation, Bai Xiachen throws out this grenade in front of the crowd using the most innocent and na?ve face ever. Yet to their eyes, that face only looked sinister and dark like the devil itself.
Chapter 808 - Tsing Yi’s Return (3)
Chapter 808 Tsing Yis Return (3)
What did you say? The unease intensifies within Longyus heart. Her only wish right now was to drag Tsing Yi down with her. This way she could still have an opportunity to get even in the afterlife since she knows escaping unscathed was next to impossible now!
But based on that sentence, its almost like this little guy knew her or something?
Mother! Suddenly the kid cries from out of the blue and ran towards a certain direction.
Mother?
Their gazes followed the kids movement and eventually fell upon a woman.
Mother, I found Dragony on my own, did I do good? Donning the biggest grin, the kid looks up with his arms wrapped tightly around the womans waist.
Unable to bear this adorable picture, Bai Yan swiftly pulls her son in for a peck on the cheek: Xiachen is mothers best child so of course you did well.
Thenpared with Baddie Father, am I Mothers favorite? Sparkling in his big blue eyes, the kid couldnt wait to hear the answer.
Sure enough, Bai Yan didnt hesitate in the least and blurted out the answer: Of course you are mothers favorite.
In that very moment, Di Cangs expression could only be called a ck hole, thats how dark it has be after hearing his wifes response. Moving over to pick the brat out of his mothers arm, the man readily tosses the boy down to the ground in order to possessively pull the woman into a tight embrace. This is my wife. If you want to be someones favorite then go find your own wifey.
Mother All pitiful in his appearance, the little steambun sounded aggrieved by this maltreatment. I dont want a wifey, I only want Mother!
Bai Yan could literally feel her heart melting away at her sons adorable appearance. Hurrying to bring him into her arms for a warm embrace: Until you find a wifey you will always be my precious baby so dont worry.
That only made it worse because that wasnt what the kid wanted to hear. Ready to cry at any moment: Then does that mean if I find a wifey you wont take me as your precious baby anymore? I dont want a wifey, I only want to apany Mother for the rest of my life.
I knew it, Mother only has Baddie Father in mind now that hes here. If I had known this would happen then I wouldnt have helped him. How could he forget what I did when Mother didnt want him anymore? This is unfair!
Queen, a young tender voice suddenly drifts over from the front, causing Bai Yan to release her arms and gaze over to the little girl standing before her eyes.
Sorry, Imte. Pulling Dragony in as well, she lets that tearing face rest firmly against her chest to act as afort zone.
No matter how much this youngss has lived in life since her hatching from the egg, the girl only recently opened up her mind to the world. Therefore, in terms of mentality, Dragony could only be considered a child at heart. Whatever courage she had to endure the days away from everyone has been spent and its time for the pent-up emotions to be released. This was especially true while being in front of Bai Yan, Dragonys only real family.
Chapter 809 - “Tsing Yi’s Return (4)”
Chapter 809 Tsing Yis Return (4)
Queen, I just knew you woulde save me. Leaving that warming chest, Dragony speaks out in a sobbing tone, That evil woman forced fed me a poison in order to make me help her, Im scared. I dont know anyone here.
Bai Yans expression abruptly changed for the worse at this sudden news. Hurrying to test the little missys pulse, her tense heart eventually subsides after seeing its nothing serious.
Its okay, that poison is nothing special. Take this Detox Dan pill, it will remove the toxin within your body as soon as you eat it.
Longyus face went ice hard there. A simple Detox Dan pill is enough to remove the poison? Didnt that human say its uncurable when I bought it off of him?
But this was no time for this wretched woman to dwell on such small matters because the following second her eyes had fallen onto the new arrival. Gawking her eyeballs out: You, you.
How is it possible, why is Tsing Yi here? How dare this woman return to the Dragon n?
Tsing Yi! The teen was the first to cry out in astonishment, his face showing excitement and disbelief.
Tsing Yis not dead?
Shes alive?
This is great, shes really alive
Failing to wipe away the tears from his eyes and cheek, the teen eventually gave up and allowed the emotions to run forward like rapids through a river.
You child Finding her acquaintance as well after scanning the area, Tsing Yi removes the uptight persona she almost always has and changed it to a soft warming look: Youre already so old and still crying like a child? But then again, your appearance hasnt changed in the least after all these years.
Uooohhhh! Sobbing, the teen rushed over to the woman whom hes been missing dearly until even his cries had turned into an incoherentugh.
Teacher Tsing Yi, Im so happy youre alive, Im so happy I never thought I would be able to meet you again in my lifetime.
Its been over a hundred years so any hope has been drained away within this teens heart. The only support keeping his body going was revenge!
Tsing Yi wasnt only this teens close confident, shes also his teacher and tutor. If it wasnt for the dragonesss appearance back then, his fate wouldve ended long ago by his enemies. So, whether it be personal or for business, he owes her everything to the point where even death wouldnt be a big price.
While the two were sharing a wonderful momentary reunion, all eyes had fallen onto Tsing Yis presence by this point.
Tsing Yi, how dare you return to us? Did you not do enough already back then by betraying the n?
We can leave your life intact out of consideration for thete chiefs sake, but you will still have to pay the price for your mistake!
Emotional anger has clearly washed away the fear instilled onto them by the kid already because their voices were sharp and stinging. A total disregard for Bai Xiachens might and threat.
For the dragoness herself, this was akin to a second p across the face. Though she may have already heard these words once back then when they drove her off, but its still painful for it to be said a second time.
Suddenly, a handnds onto her shoulder in a reassuring manner. Turning stiff, she swings her head around to find that wondrous woman behind herself.
Chapter 810 - “Tsing Yi’s Return (5)”
Chapter 810 Tsing Yis Return (5)
Tsing Yi, those who dont believe you doesnt deserve your loyalty.
Those who dont believe you doesnt deserve your loyalty~
Glimmering with light in those eyes, Tsing Yis pained soul gradually returned to normal after hearing Bai Yans word. Sweeping her gaze across the interrogating crowd, she imprints the faces into her head for the future..
Eventually that focus had locked onto a certain old face, First Elder, how have you beentely?
How have you beentely?
Though nothing but a simple greeting there, its still more than enough to make the senior release that waterfall from the eyes. Ive been doing well. Tsing Yi, where have you been all these years? Others may not believe you but I wont doubt you. Why didnt youe back to see me earlier?
Tsing Yi could only make a bittersweet smile in return to that question. Its not like she didnt want to return here to thend that raised her, but under those circumstances, not only would she be unable to protect herself, she would also ce this trusted elder into a bad position.
I wasnt able to return because of my injuries. Oh yes, First Elder, where is Long Xi? Howe I dont see him around? Slightly frowning in the face, the dragoness wanted to find the youngd who used to follow her around wherever she went.
ording to reason, Long Xi shouldve been of age and married by now, perhaps even with children. Howe hes not around when amotion like this is taking ce?
The first elder was ufortably stiff in the face because the grief still hasnt left his old eyes. Then before this poor father could exin what has happened to his son to the dragoness, several infuriated voices had cut in.
Dont pretend anymore Tsing Yi, you had Longyu kill Long Xi and his wife so why y dumb? Youre the worst for not even letting their daughter off!
Boom!
A surge of dangerous might promptly explodes out of the womans clothes, causing even the bravest to flinch at this disy. What did you just say? Long Xis been killed by Longyu?
Those who openly taunted her were thrust into a pause for thought while their hearts shuddered at what she meant.?This womans expression doesnt seem to be fake. Can it be, Long Xis death isnt rted to her?
Longyu killed Long Xi. Her exnation is that everything was orchestrated by you so that you can return and take over as the chief after you poisoned her. The sentence was like swords, prating straight into the dragonesss heart and causing excruciating pain.
Whether it be when she was framed or seriously injured, Tsing Yi has never felt so distressed before. The main reason being that littled whom she treats as her own brother was now dead, and its all her fault for returning sote! Tears inexplicably began to trickle down the womans cheek.
You killed Long Xi! Tsing Yis voice became bone chillingly cold as she raised her sword at the murderer, So you must die as retribution!
Taking two steps back in a panic, Longyu frantically cries out: What do you want to do? You cant silence me just because I exposed you! Everything I did was at your order. You cant do this to me!
Hahaha! Tsing Yi bursts outughing, her voice echoing across the entire undersea mountain. Theres madness and theres sadness, but more than anything theres ayer of water that wouldnt stay nor leak out from the eyes.
That year, you imed that I colluded with Mo Xi to betray our n, but then I want to ask C why should I? I am my fathers daughter, the future chief of the Dragon n. Once I take the seat then all of you will need to honor my orders, so why should I betray the n?
Chapter 811 - Tsing Yi’s Return (6)
Chapter 811 Tsing Yis Return (6)
But you all Tsing Yis chilling smile swept across the many dragons present, believed her words without a second though!
And now, this woman is iming I ordered her to harm Long Xi so that I can take over the position as chief with ease? Wheres the logic in that?
The gathered crowd were leftpletely silent. Some were shocked by this revtion while some were too ashamed to utter a response.
Compared with humans, dragons on the other hand rarely uses their brain to think due to their nature of being a animal at heart. Back then when Longyus husband Xiang Luo imed of the dragonesss betrayal, they were all convinced with ease and never doubted the idea.
But now that theyre thinking it through, it has quickly dawned on them that there are many potholes to the story.
Thats right, Tsing Yi was the next dragon chief anyways. Why should she betray the n when she onlycked a ceremony to be official back then?
Its me! Its my fault that Long Xi is gone. Slowly closing her eyes, Tsing Yi revealed immense pain on the face: If I was still here then none of you people couldve harmed him.
But the dragonesss wish could only remain a wish. Back then these dragons didnt even give her a chance to exin before attacking her. If she didnt flee for her life then the only thing left of her wouldve been a corpse. And now on her grandiose return, those whom she thought as her own family was now gone, the little nosy child whom always followed her everywhere was now dead.
Suddenly, Tsing Yi shoots open her eyes with lines of blood filling up those pupils.
Taking advantage of everyones absent mindedness due to her words, the dragoness had alreadye before Longyus face and stabbed her de ruthlessly against that chest.
Poof!
Spitting out blood from the mouth, Longyu looked upwards in disbelief at that incredible contour. Shaking her head in a muttering tone: Your injuries its healed?
She didnt get to wait for a proper answer, the reason being Tsing Yi had begun to sh down repeatedly at the wretched womans body.
This was the dragonesss form of retaliation. For all the years of indignation, frustration, and pain, shes letting it all loose like a crazed whip towards the foe.
Elder Long Huang, what is the meaning of all this? One of the stronger and braver dragons stepped over to ask one of the seniors who came back with Bai Yans group. These people, where did you find them from? Werent your group investigating the lightning trial?
Ahoomph! Long Huang awkwardly coughs to stop the man from asking anymore dangerous questions. That year, it was us who misunderstood Tsing Yi.
When he spoke, the senior made sure to measure the reaction from Bai Yan and Di Cangs face. Seeing theres none, the poor guy felt relieved and heaved a long sigh.
Misunderstood Tsing Yi? The male frowns and continued to ask.
I ask you then, in addition to Xiang Luos word about her betrayal, what other evidence is there? Did you see it with your own eyes, or did you hear their conversation personally?
After a moment of thought, the senior Long Huang threw out the same set of questions Bai Yan used to question their group back at the surface. Sure enough, the crowd had fallen silent.
Its exactly like the senior predicted, none of them had seen or heard it firsthand, only blindly believing one of their own about Tsing Yis betrayal.
And the seniors mouth began to twitch at his own shamelessness, if you dont want our n to be destroyed then keep your nose out of this matter. Dont drag the n down just because of Longyu and her husbands crime!
That said, Long Huang didnt forget to sneak another peek at Di Cang and Bai Yan.?These two are from the Demon Realm. If they want to destroy our n then its only a word away. We be stupid to protect Longyu and her husband at a time like this.
Chapter 812 - The Demon Realm’s Disturbance (1)
Chapter 812 The Demon Realms Disturbance (1)
Longyu, Xiang Luo! The first elder flies into a rage, his eyes burning with hatred until he could barely keep his breath together.
These two, they both betrayed him! One being his once proud disciple and the other a trusted confidant.
Hahaha!
Thinking up to here, the first elder breaks out into a roaringugh towards the water surface, thus leaving the courtyard echoing with his eerie voice.
Someonee, take Xiang Luo to the dungeons forter disposal! Clutching onto his chest, the senior almost couldnt breathe.
Seeing this, the granddaughter Long Dai Dai did any filial child would do and came over to sooth that heaving body with her small little hands. Based on her eyes, its obvious shes full of worry for this old man.
Dai Dai, turning soft at the concern hes getting, Grandpa here is fine, you dont have to worry about me. Thankfully I am able to figure out the murderer of your parents and got you back before anything happens.
So what else do I have to regret?
Suddenly, the bluishly light-colored water above their heads had turned dark, causing them to look up at the reasoning. To everyones surprise, the shadow was caused by countless creatures circling around and leaving their presence known.
Arching her brow at this sight, Bai Yan was the first to react: Di Cang, are these the demon beasts you brought along to the Misty Fairy House?
No theyre not. Showing a heavy expression, the man grew all serious: Something mustve happened in the Demon Realm.? Prior to my departure I left behind a talisman so there shouldnt be any reason for them to seek me out.
For so many demon beasts to appear, there can only be one usible reason and that is something majorly wrong mustve happened!
First Elder, whats going on? Many of the dragons here started to panic as a result of this strange anomaly. They know, if those demon beasts above the water swoops down and attack then they would be doomed.
Showing dismay as well like everyone else, the elder appeared worried: I also dont know whats happening either. We have kept to ourselves for so many years that its next to impossible to know whats happening in the outside world. Whats more, where did this many powerful demonse from? There shouldnt be this many powerful ones out in the human world to begin with.
Then before anyone could go investigate the matter, something unimaginable urred: the water had split apart to create a pathway!
This was by no means an easy feat. Bybining the efforts of every bird in the vicinity, the gusting wind had be so strong that the water was now being repelled to the side like a tunneling wall and created a path for the one leading the pack. Its a golden dragon and its radiating a dazzling light like the sun itself.
In the following roar created by this magnificent creature, even the great barrier surrounding the Dragon Mountain was shattered into a thousand pieces.
Hahaha! Xiang Luo breaks out into an exaggeratedugh: Dont you all get it yet? Tsing Yi betrayed us and this is the army she brought along to destroy our n! Why do you think disaster is striking at us as soon as this group of humans came to our home?! HAHAHA!
Chapter 813 - The Demon Realm’s Disturbance (2)
Chapter 813 The Demon Realms Disturbance (2)
The faces of the dragons were extremely ugly. Whatever doubt and suspicion they had of Xiang Luo was now reversed and shifted towards Tsing Yi instead.
Wait Suddenly, the first elders eyes grew wide. Theres dismay and theres incredulous at the golden dragon leading the pack, This is Ancestor Longtian?
Longtian was a legend to this dragon n here in the human world. ording to their tales, the dragon had left for the Demon Realm centuries ago, hence the reason why there arent many whos still alive who could recognize him. Even so, Longtians portrait had long be a mainstay among the younger generation due to his glorious achievement.
Ancestor Longtian?
Hiss!
Multiple gasps of shock filled the air as they all watched the massive dragon quickly closing in on their location.
Despite the excitement thats apparent on his former n, Longtian didnt pay them any heed. Transforming into his human form upon arrival, he promptly got on his knees to give a respectful greeting to Di Cang and Bai Yan.
King, Queen, these denizens of the Demon Realm wish to see you so I brought them through the barrier. Longtian didnt make any eye contact with the others still.
Ever since he left here centuries ago, he had already discarded his past and weed the new world hes in; therefore, he in fact didnt want to show his presence at all if not for these demon beasts seeking an audience.
The whole scene had turned deadly silent right now.
Like everyone else, Xiang Luos face had frozen over as well because if he did not mishear those words.
Demon Realm??Isnt that the sacrednds of us demons?
An-Ancestor Longtian? The first elder quickly crawled over to the golden robed man, his face shaking with excitement, You you are Ancestor Longtian?
Clearly unhappy at the disruption, the dragon chief knew he had to address this old senior if he wants to continue his business: We will speakter, do you not see Im busy?
Thats the equivalent of admitting his identity and the sensational news promptly causes the dragons here to break out into admiration and respect. To them, Longtian was no different than a god.
As for the dragon chief himself, hes very bothered by this reaction because his liege was standing right before his very eyes. If they continued to act this way it would be no different from an insult to Di Cang.
Meanwhile at the same time, all of the demon beasts that arrived had taken to the ground in a prostrating position, causing the entire Dragon Mountain to be filled to the brim with members of the other races.
Your loyal followers pay respect to the Queen, King, and the Prince. The voices of the beasts rang across the mountain in a longsting ring.
What happened? Deep in his voice, Di Cangs aura grew dominant and overbearing.
King, something has happened in the Demon Realm. One of the leopards at the front raises its head to speak, his voice full of worry: Since that day when the seal around the Demon Realm broke apart, many of the denizens who didnt belong to the major ns began to flee into the human world. We fear the situation might cause unexpected events, thats why we are here to report this to you.
Aside from the major ns that make up the main fighting force of the Demon Realm, there are also another group that doesnt belong to any factions. Whether or not theyre powerful doesnt matter, one things for sure though, they arent able to fit into the norm hence their exclusion.
Chapter 814 - The Demon Realm’s Disturbance (3)
Chapter 814 The Demon Realms Disturbance (3)
So you all came to find me because of this small little matter? Di Cang furrows his brow at this.
Its not only that. Sensing the displeasure in that tone, the leopard hurries to exin themselves before its toote: Aside from the ones who ran off into the human world, a group of unknown individuals had also appeared inside the realm. Theyre very powerful and is wreaking havoc across thend. We we are afraid of returning to the Demon Realm with them there.
For Di Cang, his first instinct when hearing this piece of news was that the forces from the Celestial Realm has arrived.
Should we make a visit back to the Demon Realm? Bai Yan suggests with an open frown as well.
As her husbands main supporting foundation, she too doesnt want to see anything bad happening to the ce.
Stay here and wait for me, Ill return very soon. Tightly clenching the womans waist, Di Cangs voice was soft and unwilling.
You! Bai Yan became dreadfully emotionless in her voice, What did you just promise me?
Whatever happened to hes not going to keep anything hidden from me?
. Okay.
Seeing theres no room to change his wifes decision, this great demon lord could only relent and grinned at this. One for the strong personality this woman has, the other for the strong level of attachment hes now receiving.
Then lets go back together!
Taking this all in while being in his mothers arm, Bai Xiachen knew exactly what this meant. Hurrying to state his im by burying his small little head into that bountiful chest: Mother, you cant leave me behind, I also want to go back to the Demon Realm.
Of course my son, were going back together. Ruffling up the boys hair to show her affection, Bai Yans tender smile said it all. Tsing Yi, Ill leave the matters here for you to personally deal with. I believe no one is going to stop you this time so Ill send for you when you are finished.
Mother, Bai Xiachen tugs at her sleeve then, shouldnt we go back to the Holy Land to pick up Little Rice and that tigress Huang Xiao Ying?
No need, we wille back for them afterwards. One hand holding the little steambun, the other Dragony, Bai Yan happily acted her roll as the parent. Di Cang, were ready to go now.
One second Slightly narrowing his eyes, Di Cangs sight eventually locked onto the small bottle in Xiang Luos hand.
Longyus husband had lost his wits as soon as he became aware of these peoples origin, but now to be the focus of attention of the great demon lord, its only normal for this coward to shrink that neck to lower his own existence.
You youre the king of the Demon Realm?
All of this is that foolish Longyus fault! If she didnt stupidly im that girl surrendered to a human then I wouldnt have taken the matter so lightly and throw myself into this mess. Yes, this is all her fault!
Downright expressionless, Di Cang slowly strode towards the cowardly man thats shivering all over at his every step. Its no surprise one would fear this demon lord, but for one to pee their pants would be a first and this Xiang Luo actually pulled that off. Now theres a foul smell staining the air.
Swoosh~
Right when Di Cang was only several steps away from his target, a invisible force immediately flew out from his body, causing the bottle to fling out of Xiang Luos possession and onto the demon lords palm.
Normally such a scene would rouse quite the stir from all these dragons, however, this mans tyrannical aura super seceded their desire to im that essence blood.
Here, this belongs to you. Saying only that, the man readily tosses the item onto Dragony hand and returned that attention back to his wife: Yan Yan, Im done now, lets leave.
Chapter 815 - The Demon Realm’s Disturbance (4)
Chapter 815 The Demon Realms Disturbance (4)
Dragony blinks in bewilderment, not understanding why shes been given the item.
Di Cang, does this bottle of essence blood have anything to do with her? Raising a brow, Bai Yan asks with a soft voice of her own.
Smiling mysteriously in return: She will know on her own when the timees.
Due to this matter not being directly part of herself, Bai Yan didnt dwell on the issue and left it as so. After all, theres no way her husband would hurt thess thats under her care.
Come, were going home. Bringing Dragony back over her to side, the womans face glowed with a heart-stopping light under the reflecting water from above.
Warmed by this, thess almost looked like shes fallen into a daze like state before uttering only a single word: Okay.
From now on I also have a home. Mhmm, wherever Her Highness is, that will be my home.
The matters with the Dragon n here in the Misty Fairy House has nowe to a close for Bai Yan and her family. However, for those remaining behind, their anger has only just begun for the ones responsible.
Longyu had curled into an almost fetal shape right now due to the numerous de wounds across her body. Shes been scarred and bloodied by Tsing Yis whipping attacks earlier. That just goes to show how much of a hopeless situation this woman was in.
That woman whom Dragony call Queen is the real queen of the Demon Realm? And that little steambun is the prince? And Tsing Yi is now under said beings protection? And and Ancestor Longtian appeared as well?
Quivering in the lips, Longyu unwillingly closes her eyes in eptance.
Which part of me is inferior to Tsing Yi? Why is it that Im always overshadowed by her? Aside from my husband whom I chose, she always outshines me! Its always been like this!
Thinking of Xiang Luo, the woman promptly jerks open her eye again and turned towards the man whom shes loved over the years.
Thats right, I have Xiang Luo with me. He said he will never abandon me no matter the consequences. This is something Tsing Yi can neverpete with me in!
Xiang Luo Struggling to climb up from the floor, Longyus frail body looked like shes going to copse at any moment while her legs swayed towards the man.
This time I truly lost everything, but I still have you. A pigment of sorrow blooms within her pained smile, My only hope now is that in the next life we can start over again. Im sure we can soar through the heavens. Her trembling hand reaches over in a vain attempt to stroke the mans handsome contour.
However
What returned next was a ruthless p across the womans face. This impact not only destroyed herst wisp of self-esteem, it also pped away her self-deception.
Stumbling backwards at this sudden twist, Longyus gaze finally devolved into utter despair from the initial shock.
What are you doing? She slightly closes her eyes, allowing the tears to trickle down the side without knowing it herself that shes crying.
I forsaked everyone, betrayed those closest to myself, and for what? A p at the final moment?
Chapter 816 - The Demon Realm’s Crisis (1)
Chapter 816 The Demon Realms Crisis (1)
What am I doing? Xiang Luo throws a sarcastic snark at his own wife, Shouldnt you know better than anyone else on what I want to do? Longyu, if it wasnt for a stupid woman like you then I wouldnt be in this miserable state! Hatred now burns like a zing pyre inside this cowardly man. Its as if hes facing the murderer of his own family rather than his own wife.
This reaction dulls the womans mind because she never expected this man whom always spouted words of forever true love would abandon her like so, and to show such hatred too?
First Elder, Xiang Luo swings over to the senior in ruthless might, the matter is all this womans fault, I have nothing to do with this and I am only involved due to her involvement. No matter what the n wants to do with her, I have no objection!
Staring at that desperate face of her own husbands, Longyu suddenly pounced at him without giving anyone a chance to stop her. Those eyes were heinously red from the disgust she felt from the betrayal.
You heartless dog! I did everything for your sake, how can you do this to me? Im going to kill you! Biting down at the mans arm, this wretched womanpletely tears off a piece of that flesh and causes a burst of blood toe gushing out. Its gory and unsettling.
You crazy woman! Without mercy, Xiang Luo returns with a kick of his own. Those eyes radiated a fierce killing intent that resembled nothing like one whom should be protecting his own wife.
Heartless bastard, even if I die I will drag you down with me! Longyu has now devolved into a vengeful banshee. No matter how wretched she was at heart, any woman whos been betrayed so openly would hold a grudge.
Shifu, turning to her own mentor, do you want to know how your son died? Ill tell you. Its true, Long Xi was killed by me and Xiang Luos very own hands. In order to make him the chief, I betrayed you and everyone closest to me! Are you happy? I gave up everything for this animal, just so he can betray me at the end. Hahaha! As sheughed in hysterics, those tears soon changed to trickles of blood instead, thats how torn and regretful this woman has be.
Why bother to regret now when you knew your fate would be like so if caught? Stepping forward, Tsing Yis face revealed a frosty smirk: Its bad enough that you framed me back then, but you never shouldve killed Long Xi and his wife. He never deserved such a fate because he never thought to serve as the chief.
Longyu shuddered for the third time again today. She knows, after learning of Bai Xiachen and the others background, theres no way for her to get out of this hot mess. So, she didnt even try to retort against that remark.
Tsing Yi, still stuck in his hopeless delusion, Xiang Luo rushes over to cling onto the dragonesss leg. I really didnt know anything. All of the things were done by Longyu herself. I was manipted by her! She only told me I could take the chiefs position and nothing else, you must believe me.
This only irritated the dragoness rather than help his case. shing a dangerous light in those eyes, The both of you are going to die, dont think about escaping!
The both of you are going to die, dont think about escaping!
Losing his grip at the death sentence, the coward no longer had the courage to continue his act. Scrambling to get off the floor, he makes a hard dash for the outside in his futile attempt to flee.
Unfortunately for this bastard though, two of the stronger males had already blocked off his path ahead of time.
Chapter 817 - The Demon Realm’s Crisis (2)
Chapter 817 The Demon Realms Crisis (2)
The first elder was the first to take the lead in kneeling down at the dragoness to show his respect.
Hail the Chief!
Hail the Chief!
Hail the Chief!
The rest of the n members quickly did the same after seeing their defacto leader surrendering.
Standing there with her hands behind the back, Tsing Yi remains emotionless under the glistening light of the suns ray breaking through the waters surface: Rise all of you. First, I want Xiang Luo and his wife detained inside a secure dungeon. Afterwards, go locate every single individual who was close to them over the years while I was gone, I want to know who they are and what theyve done with the two.
Everyones heart shuddered at this order. They all understand that this was a the signaling of a clean sweep. The woman intends to clear out the corrupt factors within the n.
Chief, let me handle this matter, its time we cleaned out the corrupt variables within the n. Bellowing out a heartyugh, the first elder volunteers himself for the job.
Mmm, affirming the idea with that sound. I have another news to announce as well. After this matter is over the n here will merge into the one over in the Demon Realm. Now that the seal is broken, all demons are one so there is no longer a need for two dragon ns. Also, I am not your chief.
The first elder didnt take thest bit so well. Showing dismay: But where are you going?
I curving her lips into a smile at the thought of her own future, I of course am going to follow the one I swore loyalty to for the rest of my life.
After Im done dealing with Longyu and her husband, anything else that happens with the n is no longer my concern. I only have one identity thereafter: Bai Yans familiar beast!
Demon Realm.
A woman wearing a ming red dress was currently frowning at the bunch of people in front of herself: Go back all of you, I cannot leave this sacred mountain.
But Lady Suzaku, Fourth Elder smiles wryly, First Elder left with State Teacher to some unknown ce, and most of the pce guards are away with the princess. Now theres only Tiger Chief Huang Che Mu and the other remaining elders to stand in defense of the pce. If things continue like this then that wildss from who knows where really will topple us demons.
If either one of those two were to remain behind then none of these demons here would be afraid and be stuck in a passive state. Sadly, thats not the case and now theres no one left who could contend with the powerful people thats currently causing havoc across the Demon Realm.
That woman is from the Celestial Realm? Suzaku (phoenix) turned heavy in the face as anger brewed inside those eyes.
If not for those from the Celestial realm then King and Queen wouldnt be separated for so many years, nor would us the four sacred beasts be separated by life and death!
The vendetta has long been made between this phoenix and those celestials, unfortunately for her, shes unable to leave this demon mountain to exact revenge.
They they should be from the Celestial Realm. Now that the seal is broken, anyone is able to freely leave ande as they please to our domain. Since the human world wouldnt have this many powerful individuals that could rival our own, I believe they are. The fourth elder answers with a sigh after some contemtion. Thankfully I sent away some of the most talented members from the various ns prior to this incident, otherwise they will die in vain at this rate.
In the fourth elders mind, his opinion was that if they couldnt beat the enemy then the next best option would be to reduce the losses until their king returns to save them.
Gleaming a cold light in her eyes, Suzaku eventually loosens her tightly knit brow: Dont worry. Although I cant leave this mountain, that doesnt mean Im unable to fight. Lure those people here and I will deal with them personally.
Chapter 818 - The Demon Realm’s Crisis (3)
Chapter 818 The Demon Realms Crisis (3)
Suzakus a indifferent person to begin with. Ever since she parted ways with those whom she cared for a thousand years ago; shes had no extra feelings left for these in the Demon Realm. However, this ce remains to be the precious domain her queen wishes to protect, that reason alone meant she couldnt turn a blind eye. Whats more, the wildssing out of the fourth elders mouth might be from the Celestial Realm as well.
Arching his fist in delight at the notion, Fourth Elder didnt think twice about the offer: Then we will have to bother yourdyship. That said, the group quickly got up from the floor and departed from the mountain.
At the same time, a ruckus had erupted outside the pce gate.
Doors flung apart to one side, an olddy was left stranded on the ground with her crutch due to the fall she took. This granny kept calling out the fact that it hurts due to this.
Ma, are you all right, Ma?! Tiger Chief Huang Che Mu grew furious at the sight. After confirming his own mother was fine, the man immediately locked eyes onto the ones responsible in front.
Their demeanor was no different from gods looking down at some peasant, thats how egotistic their attitude was, especially the girl wearing the pink dress at the middle.
Quit straggling around the entrance. Hurry up and scram before I get mad! An old man next to the girl stepped forward to holler out this demand.
Huang Che Mu had to fight hard in order to suppress the urge to pounce at the rude old man. Of the multiple ns thats willingly to stand up to these invaders, his tiger n had suffered the greatest casualties and damage. If not for the fourth elder being smart and sending arge flock of their underlings out to the human world for help, they wouldve already thrown themselves at the enemy regardless of the price.
Chief! The tiger guards behind their leader all drew their weapons, those des ready to go at any moment: Lets strike out at these bastards! When the king and queen returns they will surely get revenge for us!
When have us demons suffered such indignation? These bastards are only acting out because His Majesty isnt around. If State Teacher or First Elder is still around, they would never dare to go wild on our turf!
Thats right, nothing but a bunch of cowards that only know how to pick on the weak! Us demons havent fallen so low that we would be afraid of such people!
The impudent words from the invaders has definitely angered those standing here in defense of the pce. Right now, a single word of consent was all thats needed for these loyal demons to charge forward, even if that means their own death.
Huang Che, Old Madam Huang, what are you two doing? Right when the tiger chiefs about to make the gesture to attack, a familiar voice rings out from the rear, causing that hand to halt in mid action.
Elders, Old Madam Huang hurries over to the group of seniors, Is the queen back yet? Wheres my granddaughter, is she back as well?
Chapter 819 - The Demon Realm’s Crisis (4)
Chapter 819 The Demon Realms Crisis (4)
In order to pursue her own love and future, Huang Xiao Ying (tigress) had left the Demon Realm along with Little Rice and Bai Yan back then of her own ord. As a result, this poor grandmother could onlye to the pce everyday seeking information on whether or not her granddaughter has returned.
Watching the trembling old body of the woman thats making an almost praying gesture with those hands, the elders present all sighed at this picture. In the end they decide to spell the truth: The queen hasnt returned yet.
In that instant Old Madam Huang seems to have aged considerably as her hands hung powerlessly back to her sides.
Ma Feeling his heart tightening up, the tiger chief attempts to help support that unstable body: Dont worry Ma, Xiao Ying is with Her Highness so theres nothing to fret. Im sure theyre alright and will soon be back.
Naturally this didnt work despite the effort. Shes heard it many days already since that day her granddaughter ran away from home.
What were you people doing just now? Fourth Elder frowns as he eyed the bunch of unweed intruders at the front.
ording to the elders assessment, the girl in pink should be the one in charge despite the other seniors nearby being incredibly more powerful. Its almost like hes confronting a tsunami just by staring at their aura.
Fourth Elder! The tiger chief grits his teeth, This bunch of bastards hurt my ma!
Truth was, this filial son had wanted to send this old grandmother out to the human world as well in search of Huang Xiao Ying. However, age has always been a bitch when it came to travel so the notion was quickly dropped after putting all the details on the table.
You people have already kidnapped a lot of us demons away during this time, why do you not spare even an old granny? The one to cry out was the fifth elder. Beard shaking, this one had mes of hatred in his eyes.
The girl returns with a snarky smirk: I did catch a lot of demon beasts to form contracts, thats true. However, all those are too poor in terms of quality, hardly worth of my noble status!
What do you want then? the fifth elders fist starts making a crunching sound from the tense grip.
Very simple, fiddling with a pang of her hair, the girl smiles brightly despite her next words. I heard your king is very powerful. Im sure he would make a wonderful pet for myself, how about that?
Those arrogant words literally left everyone bulging their eyes out. To these demons, that fine contour only looked disgusting and grotesque because its not the face of a beautiful damsel, but an executioner.
Half a month ago when the seal to the realm shattered due to the eye being destroyed, it was this girl and her people who first charged in here and wreaked havoc across thend. Those who were most talented and young was immediately sent out to the human world in search of help, but for those who were slow and incapable of fleeing with the main body, they were promptly captured by these invaders. The ending for those poor souls were either death by torture or forcefully tamed by a blood contract, forever sealing their fate as ves to be used at will.
Chapter 820 - The Demon Realm’s Crisis (5)
Chapter 820 The Demon Realms Crisis (5)
Outrageous! How dare this female even think about making the king her pet? Ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous!
Hahaha! Fourth Elder bursts outughing, his eyes full of mockery and contempt: Littless, Im afraid you are nowhere as capable as you think you are. Tame our king?!
The remark obviously didnt leave a good impression on the pinkly dressed girl thats in charge of the invaders. Darkening in the face: Only a bunch of animals, what ability do I need in order to tame a beast? But know this, even an animal can have their status raised by having a proper owner! My identity is unquestionable so your king will also rise in order. If that king of yours return and find out youre hindering his wondrous future then I can already see him killing you first!
Seeing the other elders are quickly losing their temperaments as well now, Fourth Elder hurries to block off their movement with his hand. Cold in the face: Its possible to let you meet our king, however, Im curious if youre brave enough to follow us to him.
What would I fear? Cocking her chin high, the girl stands ready like a proud peacock, Lead the way you lowly beast!
Miss! One of the elderly men beside thess hurries to stop this by tugging at her sleeve: This isnt a good idea. I heard theres also a lot of powerful masters in the Demon Realm so I suspect they are luring us into a trap.
Masters? The girl shows a despised grin in return, Senior Wei, why do you look down at yourself before even meeting the foe? Ive been here for so long and havent met a single master yet, not to mention some whatever king. If that king does show himself, I will make him surrender to me for sure!
A beast should have the awareness of a beast. Nothing but animals, how dare they start pretending to be royalty and whatnot?
Seeing his words wont have any effect, Senior Wei could only smile wryly as he followed the girl inside the pce.
Ma. Supporting his own mothers back, Huang Che Mu makes a bittersweet face: You shouldve left with the group at that time
Leave? Old Madam Huang shakes that head in disagreement, No, Im not leaving this ce. This is our home, where can I go? Also, Xiao Ying will definitelye back on her own, she will.
Having said this, the granny suddenly ps her own son across the head like shes thought of something infuriating.
Why didnt you help Her Highness that day? If the queen didnt leave then Xiao Ying wouldnt have chased after them as well. This is all your fault.
The tiger chief didnt have any words to sooth that ire. Its not like he didnt want to help, rather he only learned of the fact after the matter when Di Cang flew into a rage.
Ma, you know I didnt know about the matter until its toote. Rubbing the back of his head, the tiger chief felt like hes being wronged.
Sending a re at her own son again: When Xiao Yinges back you are not allowed to yell at her or punish her. Its all because of your poor attitude that she ran away from home.
But the girl clearly ran away in pursuit of that white cub, what does it have to do with my attitude?
Whether or not this discussions up for debate wasnt a choice because the granny had started to walk towards the pce as well.
Ma, what are you doing? The tiger chief grew anxious at this sight. Pulling at his own mas waist to stop her, This is too dangerous! You need to go back to the residence.
Grinding her mullers: You can go back if you like, Im not leaving. These bastards are too much. How dare they go after the king with their filthy thoughts?
Finding theres no way to change her mind, the tiger chief knew hes better off letting her do as she pleases. Following from behind like a good boy, the mother and son duo went off into the direction of where the elders disappeared to.
Chapter 821 - The Demon Realm’s Crisis (6)
Chapter 821 The Demon Realms Crisis (6)
Base of the mountain.
The hearts of these elders were all thumping with excitement for theyre so close to their goal. However, things dont always pan out the way one wishes. Right when theyre about to head inside and seed, Senior Wei promptly got hold of the girl in pink to stop their movement.
You all are certain the king is inside this mountain? his eyes scanning the demon elders with suspicion.
Growing heavy in the face, Fourth Elder shes a beam of cunning in his eye: Of course he is, you only need toe with us to meet him.
The senior chuckled at this tant lie. Turning his attention back to thedy, a devious smirk appears: Miss, the terrain here is tooplex and rough, you shouldnt bother yourself by going up this mountain. Since their king is going to be your pet anyways, have hime down instead. One should know who is the owner and who is the pet.
This idea promptly causes the missy to light up with glee in her already unpleasant face. She was being impatient earlier so the notion of setting an example never even crossed her mind.
That idea is perfectly logical. Wheres your king? Tell him to get down here to see me! Whisking her sleeve as she took a seat at one of the tree stumps nearby, she looks down at the several demon elders whom werepletely taken aback by this sudden turn of event.
We were so close! Only one step away, only one step. If they go up the mountain then Lady Suzaku can definitely y these invaders!?The demon elders all thought of something simr and dreaded their own failure.
From what I see, your so-called king isnt even here in the Demon Realm, am I right? Senior Wei begins mocking the other side with his smug grin.
Stunned by this idea, the girl immediately swings her head around to the senior before turning back to the demon elders. One could clearly see the surge of anger swelling up from within: You old farts dare deceive me? Someonee tie these animals up! I like to see if their so-called king wille to save them or not!
At the same time while that was urring, a group of people had just arrived at the border between the human world and the Demon Realm.
Yan Yan, were almost there. Di Cangs iris had sank in after seeing the mountains of corpses lying across the ground, I only left for a bit, how dare these people make a mess of my world!
Bai Yan as well was showing a frown at this horrid sight: Where are the powerful masters of the Demon Realm? Shouldnt they at least defend the weaker demons?
When flying over here, the group has already learned of the details and whats happening. ording to the reports, theres a girl who suddenly barged into the Demon Realm after the seal was broken. Together with her followers, they captured every demon beast they could get their hands on: the strong would be forcibly bind to a blood contract to be used as ves, the weak murdered without a second thought. Thats the main reason for the huge flock of demonsing out to find Di Cang, they needed his help.
Di Cangsplexion got heavy at his wifes question: The elite fighters have all been sent away to a secret domain for training so theyre not around to defend the realm. Aside from First Elder and State Teacher, theres no one capable of putting up a fight.
Suzaku couldnt leave the mountain so of course shes not included in the mans equation. As to why Di Cang and his followers would be so careless as to leave their home base defenseless, that has to do with the seal as well. Over the years, no one could readily attack the Demon Realm due to the ce being secluded from the rest of the world, making it almost pointless to keep exceptionally powerful individuals at ready.
Baddie Father! Lighting up in his big blue eyes, Bai Xiachen shoots up like a kid whos found a new toy. I also want to go into that secret domain for training! I will enhance my strength and protect Mother!
Chapter 822 - He’s The Demon King (1)
Chapter 822 Hes The Demon King (1)
Okay, raising his hand, Di Cang ruffles the boys hair in consent.
The main reason he didnt send his son into the secret domain before was mostly due to that being inside the boys body. Now that its being restrained using his own powers, there shouldnt be any problems for the time period.
Demon Mountain.
A group of guards now surrounds the members of the elder council, causing the atmosphere to be tense and critical.
Hahaha! Fourth Elder suddenly breaks out into an eerieugh of cunning, So what if our king isnt here? Now that were at the Demon Mountain, you people cant do anything to us anyways so long as we take a few more steps upwards!
Thats right, they are effective safe already due to Suzaku being only a few meters away from being able to attack. If they force their way out of this encirclement then no harm woulde to them.
Growing heavy in the face, Senior Wei wasnt going to take that threat lightly. Hes also sensing an ominous sensation when peering up towards the peak of the mountain like something frightening lies in wait.
Retreat! Waving his hand to order everyone to move, Fourth Elder knew this was their best opportunity to make a run for it. Sure enough, their assault easily catches one of the enemies off guard, thus creating an opening for their escape.
Unfortunately, right when the elders were already steps away from reaching their goal of fleeing, an unexpected variable had caused them to turn around. It was Old Madam Huang. The granny has been taken hostage by that Senior Wei with his deathly grip around the womans throat.
I heard you animals put a lot of emphasis on feelings. Dont tell me all of you are going to abandon this one to her fate?
Ma! Huang Che Mu was the first to cry out aftering back to his sense. Inwardly, he was hating himself for not doing a better job of convincing his own ma of leaving instead of tagging along. Now not only was everyone stuck in a situation as a result of his moment of softness, shes also in danger!
Do you have no shame in threatening an elderly? Let her go now! The one speaking out was Third Elder, his voice seething with rage when eyeing the perpetrator.
Senior Wei sneers at this: You think Im stupid or something? I know very well youre trying to lure us into that mountain. I dont know whats in there but my intuitions are telling me its either a trap or something dangerous. If you want this old hag to live thene down from there this instant!
Changing in their faces to a fearful white, Fourth Elder and the rest never expected this old man to be so vignt.
Just getting close is enough to sense the danger?
You let go of my ma! the tiger chief rushes the person with fire in the eye.
However, before that punch could even make contact, Senior Weis one little sweep of the hand was enough to send out a wave of force to subdue the enraged chief. Sprawled onto the floor like a beaten cat, Huang Che Mu could not budge an inch, only spewing blood from his mouth and making a deathly re with those bloodshot eyes.
LET GO OF MY MA!!!
Compared with her sons resentment and panicking appearance, Old Madam Huang was rather calm there. Shes experienced a lot over the long years of her life so death wasnt something shes afraid of. You people think Im afraid of death or something? Youre wrong! Son, go back to the elders side immediately, my granddaughter cannot be without family after my death!
Chapter 823 - He’s The Demon King (2)
Chapter 823 Hes The Demon King (2)
Old Madam Huang has no regrets abouting along. To this granny, these people are here to destroy her home so of course she must stay and share the fate of this realm.
Ma! Huang Che Mu cries out using an excruciating voice like his lungs about to give.
Hes listened to his mother all his life, but this time he couldnt, not by abandoning her!
I told you to scram! the granny grew furious over her sons disobedience.
Her eyebrows had long be white due to age, but now with this devastating event and her granddaughters departure, Old Madam Huangs previously well-maintained face was now haggard at this point.
Want to go? Too bad for you people leaving is not an option. Senior Wei mocks them with a sly grin, Think this over quickly, watch me kill this old granny ore down from that hill to save her, pick before I make the choice.
The elders present had all stopped in their footsteps by now up at the hill, their eyes watching the stubborn old madam and her sons struggle.
Grandpa Wei, the girl impatiently frowns, why are we wasting time on these people? Lets just go right up and deal with them, there cant possibly be anything dangerous on a tiny mountain like this. Having said that, thedy then began to willfully walk towards where the demon elders are.
However, the senior clearly didnt agree and promptly pulled her back in haste. Miss, my intuitions wont be wrong here. This mountain is shrouded in a heavy air and littered with traps. Without a proper trap master with us, we wont be able to ensure your safety.
Back up at the hill, Fourth Elder was growing increasingly more anxious as the seconds dragged on. Hes not able to stand idly by and watch the tiger chief and the old madam die in front of his eyes, thats not something he could get past his conscious.
This time it looks like we wont be able to avoid this crisis. Fourth Elder smiles wryly as he resolutely walked towards the base again.
Chief Huang, I still owe you a favor from before so consider this as repayment. When his eyes fell upon the tiger chief again, the elders face looked helpless yet firm like hes prepared to meet his fate.
Although hes ranked fourth among the many elders in the pce, Fourth Elder was in fact the youngest of the batch. If not for his exceptional talent, he never wouldve been conscripted. As for the favor mentioned here, it was by coincidence but he had suffered a serious injury at one point in his life. When that urred, it was Huang Che Mu who inadvertently saved himself, hence the favor.
Old Madam Huang was now starting to panic after seeing that figureing down to them. What are you doing! Hurry and leave, I dont need anyone to save me!
Despite that, the fourth elder didnt slow or be hesitant. In a blink of an eye, hes already at the mountain base again, causing the old madam to be filled with regret due to this ending.
The granny doesnt fear death, but she does fear dragging down others with her due to a simple mistake she caused. Thats a sin and a shame she wouldnt be able to put down.
Hahaha! Senior Wei hasnt fallen so low to lose his humanity yet. Pushing the old granny aside with one palm strike, the old man zooms forward like a burst of lightning and instantly stood before the fourth elder.
Chapter 824 - He’s The Demon King (3)
Chapter 824 Hes The Demon King (3)
The fourth elder didnt have time to react due to the stiffness in him when confronting this overwhelming aura. Next thing he knew was a loud bang against his chest that caused himself to flinch backwards in pain, blood dripping down the corner of his mouth.
Making a poignant smile: You people from the Celestial Realm are only so much, and here I thought you would take my life with that strike!
Impudent beast! Senior Wei flew into a rage, his attacksing down like a storm.
Due to the fourth elder being prepared this time around, he did not get hit right away. Nevertheless, the tide still lies with the enemy, leaving the young elder on the defensive.
Bang!
In a careless exchange, a hitnds and causes that already pained face to turn even whiter.
Fourth Elder! Suddenly, a hand reaches over from the side and supports him from behind.
Turning stiff at the realization, the elder promptly swings his head around to find a familiar face. Quivering in the lips: Old Five, what are you doing here.
Without hesitation or fear, the rest of the members of the elder council had also returned from the hill, their faces firm and unyielding.
You guys
Old Four, all of us are one, thats what makes the Demon Council strong. First Elder is away and Second Elder is being punished, that makes me the leader here! The third elder coldly confronts Senior Wei whos eyeing himself with contempt, So, we will leave together if we can, and if not then we will perish here together!
The fourth elder couldnt help but smile at his brethrens stubborn yet heartwarming decision. Okay, we will live together or die together!
Thedy in pink didnt miss this scene. Caressing her chin in contemtion: I knew animals are more emotional and closer together than us humans, interesting. If I bind that demon king with a blood bond, wouldnt that make the entire Demon Realm my ve? Yes, that will do nicely! But wait, wasnt the queen of these animals also a human?
Another old man nearby nods in affirmation: Yes, that queen is a human.
Then thats a pity. If that person is a human then she cant be my pet. Thedy sighs at the notion, I dont like others tarnishing my things, not even my pets! When I subdue the Demon Realms queen, killing her is just a matter of a word.
Demon beasts are known to protect their owner with ferocity. If I be their mistress then they will surely obey my orders. Afterwards I can just find that king another wife from among the batch of females.
Miss, that demon king and the human woman seems to have produced a child as well. The old man exins with a furrowed forehead.
Child? Thedy snarls, If that childs talent is excellent then it can stay, but if not then remove it as well. What a shame, for the demon kings bloodline to be tainted by amon woman.
Although she too was a human and holds the demons here in contempt, but thisdy couldnt deny that Di Cang must have a lineage superior to all the rest. And now its being tarnished by an outside source!
Regarding the dialogue between those two, the battling elders didnt hear it because theyre far too focused on the enemy. But if they did..
Chapter 825 - He’s The Demon King (4)
Chapter 825 Hes The Demon King (4)
With the added addition of the other elders into this fight, Senior Wei himself was now forced to a standstill as well and couldnt do anything to them.
Making an involuntarily frown at thisck of progress, the girl in the back shoots a signaling look to the other subordinates under her charge.
The old men understood immediately. Drawing their weapons, they rushed over to join the fray.
Old Eight, careful! Fourth Elder tenses up at the sight of an enemy trying to attack his brother from behind. In his haste, the young man could only push the person aside to take his ce.
Because of the exhaustion in his stamina and the duration of the fighting being dragged on, Fourth Elder honestly didnt have any ability to escape that strike anymore. Next thing he knew, a de had pierced right through his back and out through his chest. Blood came gushing forward like a column as a result, causing everyones eye to be dyed an anguish red.
Rushing the assant like a mad dog at this sight, Third Elder fuses all his power into that palm strike to repel the enemy. Surprisingly, he actually managed to force the foe backwards with his attack to gain some space despite being the weaker one.
Old Four! Catching the injured one before he copses, Third Elder could see the mans robe had been stained red by blood. That ghostly whiteplexion didnt help the situation eithr.
Ooph! Fourth Elder coughs hard in his attempt to speak, Im fine, dont worry about me. Hurry hurry and take Old Madam Huang up to the Demon Mountain.
Scanning the enemies blocking their path again, then back to themselves who are either injured or just barely holding on, Third Elder makes a bittersweet smile.?Looks like its toote now
Hey! The girl breaks through the crowd, her hands forking that waist like shes annoyed by the dy: I will give you all another chance. Go bring your king to me and I will not take your life out of consideration that youre going to be my ves.
Paeee! Spitting at her words, Eighth Elder scornfully yells out his response: Dream on! Our king will never be someones pet or ve!
Youre not him so how can you make the decision for him? Besides, how would you know he wouldnt want to be my pet? Thedy sneered in contempt, Saying it nicely he is the king of this realm, but saying it badly then hes no more than livestock. I, He Chu Chu, am of noble status. Him not being my pet is burying his talent, understand?
But before anyone could say another word or respond to this oundish statement, a dark and menacing voice promptly spread across the terrain from the sky, causing even the ground to shudder in fear.
You want to make me your pet?
Greatly surprised, He Chu Chu swings upward immediately to find the source. To her astonishment, that purplish figure and the eye stunning face had left her speechless.
Shes already heard of how beautiful and handsome some of these demon beasts could be when taking on a human form, but not to this degree.
What a shame, to think such a peerless face would belong to an animal!
Theres an unconcealed look of disappointment in the girls eye for sure, but when she saw the female floating there next to the man next, her eyes promptly narrowed into a slit of hostility.
The woman up there wore a long dress of red, stunning and beautiful, the pair was a match made in heaven. Needless to say, the second person was the mentioned queen and the one He Chu Chu intends to kill.
Mother, Bai Xiachen carefully climbs up from the golden dragons back and points toward the girl below, why does she want to make Baddie Father her pet? Im worried that if she does, Baddie Father would be so grossed out that he wont be able to eat.
Chapter 826 - He’s The Demon King (5)
Chapter 826 Hes The Demon King (5)
Bai Xiachens voice may be very childish and downright innocent sounding, yet its damning and irritating to this He Chu Chu.
Grandpa Wei! Grinding her teeth with a livid face, thedy howls out hermand.
Nodding at that, the senior knew what must be done. Scanning the excited demon elders, then at the demon kings face up in the sky. As expected, the king of the Demon Realm is different from these rabbles. If you are willing to submit to mydy then there will be plenty of benefits waiting for you. Cold in the voice, the senior throws out his idea of a good proposal only to be ignored like hes nonexistent.
Landing on the ground by jumping down from the gold dragons back, Bai Yan directlyes before Fourth Elder to stuff a pill into the mans mouth. Momentster, the blood was quenched and the wounds quickly mending.
Queen The injured individual started to get emotional once the tears started to flow, Youre finally back! That day it really wasnt His Majestys intent, he was framed by another who used Second Elder to their advantage! We made sure the perpetrator has paid the price
Watching the grim look on the fourth elders face, Bai Yan sighed: I know everything, thats why I returned.
Openly sobbing now,?This is great! The queen is back and the king wont be so furious anymore.
Only a human woman, Im really curious on why you would be the queen of these animals. Dont tell me its because you couldnt think things through after being discarded by another man right? If thats the case then its truly a pitiful story. Finding that shes being ignored, He Chu Chu decides to forcibly interject into their conversation by using her sarcastic words.
Bang!
Suddenly, a strong gush of wind sweeps over from the side from out of nowhere. She wanted to dodge out of instinct from this surprise attack, but its already toote by then. Her body got tossed over into the air simr to a broken kite as blood sprinkled the ground like rain droplets.
Miss! Senior Wei flies into a rage, his eyes spewing fire at the silvery haired assant: You will pay for this transgression with your life!
Shrouded in his own anger, this old fe has apparently be blind to Di Cangs overwhelming and dangerous aura. In a sh, the senior hase before the great demon king to grapple that neck using his talon like fingers.
Unfazed and unafraid, the demon king didnt even flinch at this direct attempt at his own life. Releasing his insane power to enshroud the senior in his own force, a strange and eerie of silvery light seems to have materialized due to the intensity.
Poof!
None of them could catch what just happened, they only knew Senior Wei just abruptly froze in mid action and started to bleed all over his body. Its as if innumerable swords had shed and pierced through his body from out of nowhere.
For a while there, the whole mountain was thrust into a deadly silence where even a touch of a feather could be heard.
The most astounded here had to be the people brought along by He Chu Chu of course. They were horrified and stunned by this amazing disy of power. It couldnt be helped. Senior Wei was the strongest among their group. Without him, what could they do against this demon king?
You are not from the Celestial Realm, Di Cang loudly proims, speak, where are you people from?
Third Elder quivered at this notion: King, you mean to say theyre not from the Celestial Realm?
Thats right, showing an evil smirk, those cowards know very well of the Demon Realms strength, they would never daree invade so openly, let alone im they could subdue me!
Chapter 827 - “Tire Them to Death (1)
Chapter 827 Tire Them to Death (1)
Not from the Celestial Realm??Everyone had to take a momentary pause to take in this astounding news.?If shes not from the Celestial Realm, then where? Another higher realm?
Loosening his arms around Bai Yans waist, Di Cang slowly came before He Chu Chu whos still sprawled there on the floor after his attack. Its dreadful for thedy. Not only did she suffer a severe injury by that strike, the ominous air felt suffocating in her current state like shes being pressed down by a mountain.
In addition to the human world, demon world, and celestial world, theres also other worlds in-between these three. Since youre no ethereal being from the underworld, its safe to assume youre from the spirit world, or Spirit Realm by its official name, am I correct?
Under that tyrannical gaze, He Chu Chu instinctively wanted to squirm away. You How did you know that?
The Spirit Realm was located at the outermost edge of the Demon Realm, its also the main channel to the other realms like the human world. Due to the fact that the various realms were sealed and cut off from one another a thousand years ago, the Spirit Realm was also left in seclusion during long period of istion, hence the reason why the demon elders didnt realize this fact. But now that the barriers separating the various worlds has been shattered at the hands of Di Cangs will, everything was quicklying undone and returning to its original state from eons ago.
Ive said it already, those cowards from the Celestial Realm doesnt have the guts toe make trouble for me!
Feeling the mans violent auraing down above now that theyre only inches apart, He Chu Chu starts flustering in a panic: Someone, quick, save me!
The old followers that came with thedy trembled at the thought of confronting this menacing foe. Even so, they are the girls guardian and would carry out their duties as needed. With a stern heart, they force themselves to move forward.
Have you asked for my opinion in making trouble for my man? Bai Yans hand caresses her sons head, she suddenly chuckles and interrupts the moment.
You are nothing but a Monarch Rank, do you think you can stop us?! One of the senior snaps at her.
I cant, but they can. Pointing to the members of the demon council, her face showed confidence in them.
Infuriated by this mockery: Dont think just because Senior Wei is dead that you can insult us like so! They are nothing but beaten dogs that lost to us!
In the world of demons, they are only afraid of Di Cang. As for everyone else, they dont even consider them a target.
Ignoring the rude remark, Bai Yanes before the fourth elder again and tosses over a storage bag.
This is Fourth Elder made a surprised and confused face after inspecting the content.
Smiling: These Dan pills are something I made while staying at the Misty Fairy House, theyre called Limitbreaker Dan Pill. Take one and your physical strength will exceed your original limits. For example, Fourth Elder, you are currently at the upper level of the Monarch Rank am I correct? With this you will be able to have the arm strength equal to a Celestial Rank!
Hiss!
A pour of gasping sounds washed over these people; their looks filled with disbelief when facing Bai Yans gorgeous contour.
A pill capable of raising ones arm strength by a whole rank? Where did she get such amazing recipes from?
Bai Yan didnt do much to exin because in her view this wasnt all that amazing. Sure, it does bring the users physical strength up by a whole rank after consumption, but this seventh-grade alchemic pill doesnt truly changes ones inner power, making it somewhat superficial after the expiration period.
Also, the other one in there is a type of eighth grade alchemic pill called Mending Dan Pill. You guys saw its effect earlier already when I threw one into Fourth Elders mouth. It can speed up ones recovery if consumed.
Chapter 828 - Tire Them to Death (2)
Chapter 828 Tire Them to Death (2)
Bai Yan smiles devilishly: In addition to those two, there are also a couple of other pills in there. Some can help rejuvenate your internal energy, some will regrow your limbs if you must, theyre all yours now. I only have one condition though, kill these people even if you guys have to tire them to death!
Fourth Elder and the rest of his brothers were all showing an unbelievable level of excitement on their faces. Staring at the ones who mocked them earlier, those seniors who came to invade their home no longer looked so menacing or dangerous, rather they have be preys in their eyes instead.
My brothers, these bastards daree make a mess of our home, for that, we will show them the price of this transgression!
Yes, we need to exact revenge for the innocent lives lost at their hands!
The elders frantically rushed the group of old timers and directly stopped their act of attacking Di Cang as well.
With the effects of Bai Yans support, the fight yed out exactly as she wished. Though their strength remains inferior to the enemy, but their physical strength was up there. Besides, no injury mattered anymore aside from a direct death blow.
At the same time, its unsure where the kid managed to find a bench but Bai Xiachen had managed to take a seat with a bottle of pills in hand. His image right now was no different from a boy currently in the theaters munching on popcorn. Talk about ridiculous!
Dragony too. As the youngss watched her friends yummy appearance, her mouth just could resist salivating.
Thankfully the little steambun didnt act like his usual gluttonous self: Here one for you. These are snacks Mother made for me so I have a lot here.
Towards the opposite sex around his age, Bai Xiachen had always been very generous, especially when his lifelong dream was to get a lovely little sister.
Thank you, Your Highness. All smiles in the eye, Dragony happily sat down on the bench with the boy while they watched the show y it.
The old seniors were getting more and more desperate as the situation dragged out right now. Ignoring the fact that the demon elders has a huge advantage due to the stash of replenishments lying around, the arm strength has either be on par with their own or even surpassed some of them. At the rate theyre going, its just a matter of time before they fall.
Miss, we really cant hold on anymore. A yellowed robed senior makes a bitter smile.
Like her subordinates, He Chu Chu was also showing despair on the face.
How can this womane up with so many powerful Dan pills? And her son and the little maid is able to use them as snacks? This is ridiculous! ?Even back in the Spirit Realm, most of the people of power would break their heads for a single one!
Dont stop, keep fighting! Jumping up from his bench as soon as he saw the foe ready to make a run for it, Bai Xiachen forks those tiny arms around his waist like a bratty child, These bad people wanted to make my Baddie Father his pet and disperse our family, they are not allowed to leave!
As the little prince of the demon world, his words held a lot of weight. Therefore, Fourth Elder and his brothers didnt stop their attacks at all and increased the intensity even.
Chapter 829 - Tire Them to Death (3)
Chapter 829 Tire Them to Death (3)
No matter how strong a cultivator was, theyre no different from an average martial artist once their internal energies has been exhausted. And sure enough, the weaker guards that came with He Chu Chu were the first to fall after they depleted their strength.
Poof!
Finally, after a few more rounds of exchanges, one of the seniors eventually sumbed to Fourth Elders de. Piercing right through the persons chest, blood dyed the seniors clothing as he fell lifelessly out of the sky and onto the ground. Aside from the eerie thud made by the impacting flesh, theres nothing else, not even a scream or cry for help.
Run! The other old fes wanted to flee as soon as they saw the worsening situation.
Unfortunately for them though, Fourth Elder and his brothers werent going to let them escape since theyre well prepared for this oue. As soon as they made a turn, the demon elders had already formed an encircling formation, blocking their path of escape.
Want to run? Didnt you people im youre going to make our king into your misss pet? What now, why run?
In that instant the old seniors were all ghostly white upon recognizing their predicament. With no path left for escape, their eyes inexplicably fell upon the Demon Mountain where it remains unguarded.
Perhaps this Demon Mountain is our only chance of survival.
Not going to think it through since thest wisp of hope now lies before their very eyes, these old timers didnt hesitate and rushed for their impending doom without realizing it.
Fourth Elder and his brothers didnt chase them at this point of course. Crossing their arms around their chest, these people were quite happy to see the enemy running up the hill.
This is your own fault! Fourth Elder smirks sarcastically at the group.
As if they will live after stepping into the Demon Mountain?
Exactly at the same time as his words came forward, a loud bird cry rang out from the mountain while a beam of ming heat bursts upward to enshroud the entirendscape.
In the midst of the mes, a huge Vermillion Bird spans her wings to rise up into the sky, causing the temperature to reach a hellish level. Towards this sudden twist of event, the trespassers only felt horror and disbelief.
Its over!
For a time, this thought was all that was inside the groups head. They wanted to flee for their lives at this incredible enemy, but their legs wouldnt budge. In fact, the area around their crotch had be wet due to the urineing out of their private parts.
What came next was devastating for those suffering the brunt of that heatwave. Suzaku didnt hold anything back with her powers. Fanning out her wings again, it only took a mere moment before her mes blew over topletely incinerate the foes.
He Chu Chu was absolutely stunned by this overwhelming disy of force. The sole reason she survived and didnt die along with her subordinates was the fact that they abandoned her when they fled up the hill. And now, shes alone and without help!
Queen. Coming back to attention, Old Madam Huang was the first to break the mood with her outcry. Emotional in the face: My granddaughter, is Xiao Ying with you?
Turning to face the granny, Bai Yan answers with a frank tone: Shes fine, you dont have to worry. I left Little Rice and Xiao Ying back in the human world so theyre very safe right now. I will pick them upter once this is over.
Chapter 830 - Tire Them to Death (4)
Chapter 830 Tire Them to Death (4)
With my future grandson-inw? Old Madam Huang makes a relieved sigh, Thats good, great even! Queen, you have no idea how relieved I am that youre all alright.
Future grandson-inw?
Bai Yans mouth twitched incessantly over that remark,?Xiao Yings path of getting a husband is going to be a long one.
Baddie Father, tossing the bottle in his hand aside, Bai Xiachen toddles over to his old man. What are you going to do with this evil woman?
Sweeping his menacing gaze over to He Chu Chu, the demon kings face remains emotionless as he spoke: Kill her of course.
But its not interesting to simply kill her. The little steambun puckers his lip in discontent, Shemitted so many crimes in the demon world, Im sure there are many who hates her to the bone. Baddie Father, why dont we abolish her powers and leave her to those who lost their love ones as a result of her actions?
Okay, as you want. Rubbing his sons hair, Di Cang promptly turns toward the demon elders using thatmanding voice of his: Did you not hear your princes word? Go and carry it out!
Yes, Sire! Kneeling in unison, the group confirmed the order by giving the upmost respect.
Fourth Elder, you stay behind, I still have something else I want you to do. During this period, if anything else ever happens to my wife and child, you will be held responsible.
As you wish, the young elderplies with a nod of his own.
Done with this matter, Di Cang immediately turned back to his wife by giving the gentlest peck on her forehead, a pr opposite of the dominating air he portrayed mere seconds ago. Yan Yan, wait for me, I wille find you after Im done disposing of these people.
Okay, go ahead then. Bai Yan makes a brilliant smile in return to that promise.
Truly, that was a mistake on the womans part. Unable to resist, Di Cang pulled her back in and unleashed a deeply sensational kiss where their tongues almost melted away from the long intimate contact.
If it was in the past Bai Yan would surely resist this forceful invasion of her personal space, but now. her heart flutters with a responsive airiness that left her all soft and weak.
A good minuteter after the couple parted ways.
Fourth Elder, free again, Bai Yan decides to get to the bottom of this strange situation. Exin to me why you demons are so weak that even people like that can cause havoc across the realm.
Though hesitant and nervous, Fourth Elder eventually replied: Its like this Queen. Since a thousand years ago when our world was sealed behind a great barrier, no one has been able to make a breakthrough into the Celestial Rank after reaching the Monarch Rank. This is caused by the limited flow of energying into our realm as a result of the seal. Currently the only ones thats up there is His Majesty, State Teacher and First Elder.
This news immediately roused a frown across the womans face.?If we continue to attack the Celestial Realm in this state then it will be very difficult.
However Fourth Elder continues after a momentary pause, About a hundred years ago, the king found a secret domain within our world. After some investigation, we were able to deduce that its able to help those with talent in advancing to a higher level, thats why most of the capable demons are in there, were hoping to train them. As for what sort of height each individual can reach, thats highly dependent on their own will and fortune.
Bai Yan had turned quiet.
No wonder Di Cang will say that the true strength of the Demon Realm isnt here, so theyre all inside the secret domain..
Queen It was then a feministic voice drifted down from the mountain.
Turning around to find the source, Bai Yan quickly locked eyes with the owner of that voice. Suzaku had returned to her human form by now after eliminating the invaders and had a look of excitement on her face.
Chapter 831 - Tire Them to Death (5)
Chapter 831 Tire Them to Death (5)
Queen, youre finally back.
Breaking out into a chuckle, Bai Yan just couldnt resist after seeing that funny picture of Suzaku acting like a wife thats been left behind. Yes Suzaku, Im back now. Ive also found Azure Dragon now so theres only ck Turtle left whos missing.
Really? Suzakus eyes lit up, her smile dauntingly bright, It looks like Im one step closer from leaving this mountain now. But Queen, he, is Azure Dragon well?
After a momentary pause of musing, Bai Yan decides to keep the fact that their friend Azure Dragon has now been reborn as a female. It couldnt be helped, shes afraid this bird wouldnt be able to take the news and faint on the spot.
Dont worry, Azure Dragon is fine.
Thats good then, heaving a long sigh of relief, Queen, I need to bring you to meet two people.
Blinking her eyes at first, Bai Yan was taken aback by the suddenness of this request. However, towards that serious face, she couldnt refuse. Making a slight nod: Alright, lead the way.
Come Dragony, well go and watch too. Tagging along with the littless in hand, Bai Xiachen led his partner up the Demon Mountain using those small little feet of his.
Taking this all in from behind, Fourth Elder was rather puzzled and confused by the little princes behavior.
When did His Highness have such a good rtionship with the little dragon girl? If I remember correctly, wasnt he afraid of getting anywhere near her after she kissed him on the cheek that one time? I guess children will always be children. They will forget something after a short period of time.
Even from afar, Bai Yan could already hear the wailing cries of Jun Ruqing as well as another male and female howling out in pain. Its eerie and creepy to the ear.
Note: Jun Ruqing is the fox woman who attempted to steal the queen position from Bai Yan and the first to be imprisoned inside this burning me
What did the other two do?
But before she could ask that question aloud, the answer had already presented itself before her very eyes.
Inside the burning me, the unknown womans face and body had be transparently white due to the continuous torture. Despite this fact, her soul continues to persist after so long.
As for the male thats also inside, that face looked ordinary and simple, however, that aura told Bai Yan exactly who this person was.
Is he the man posing as Di Cang?
A burning hatred ignites out of the womans pupil, her ring eye locking onto the two perpetrators that nearly ruined her family.
Thats right, Suzakusplexion darkens as her voice turned cold, this is all State Teachers fault. He made this person and hid the fact from His Majesty, thats why there is the misunderstanding. As for the other female, shes a woman whos in fancies the king and the one who instructed this guy to frame the king.
And pausing for a moment, shes the one who ordered the pce guards to hunt you down, its her!
Truth was Suzaku felt very guilty regarding the whole fiasco. The first reason being Little Rice hade to her prior to Bai Yans departure from the pce and asked about the possibility of someone impersonating ones aura and scent. Naturally Suzaku denied the idea and found it ridiculous.
If only I had the same ability as State Teacher, then I wouldve known its possible and not let things reach that point!
Remove the mes for now, I want to talk to them. Bai Yan didnt bother hiding any of the negative feelings she held for these two and sternly gave the order.
Okay. Retracting the me like the obedient follower that she was, Suzaku allowed two of the three transparent souls to fall out of the air and onto the ground.
Chapter 832 - Tire Them to Death (6)
Chapter 832 Tire Them to Death (6)
In light of herself gasping for air now that shes free, Qing Xue (second snake woman) only needed a nce to recognize Bai Yan face in that moment. Somehow her face had gotten even whiter despite being nothing but a soul right now.
She.. shes back?
Did His Majesty really convince her to return?
But how? She shouldnt have considering that huge misunderstanding. Whats more, this human woman would never forgive the king with her personality, she just wont.
You Qing Xues voice started to stutter, making it almost impossible for that tongue to spell out a single proper sentence.
All menacing in the face, Bai Yan meets the other sides gaze: What, surprised to see me? Or are you surprised by the fact that I would return so soon?
Tightly biting down on her lower lip, Qing Xues body trembled incessantly under that light battering of the mountain breeze.
No need to fret, Ill tell you. Its actually quite simple in fact Slowlying up to the snake demoness, I was indeed very angry that day and didnt think things through. Adding in the fact that I got no exnation from Di Cang that month, I left without a second thought.
But you forgot something important, and that is his feelings for me. In order to keep me safe, my man had secretly given me a protection talisman to keep me out of danger. If thats the case, why would he try to kill me when hes so desperate to protect me?
Bai Yan couldnt deny the fact that she and Di Cangs time together was too short, making it easy for others to shake their foundation. But not anymore. This time she intends to rectify that problem!
So I began to think. Going over the events one at a time, I eventually found the ws until I was certain something was wrong. Sneering in her lips now, Bai Yan stares down at the snakes soul with contempt: And when he came for me, it didnt take much for me to believe his words.
Well, exnation was honestly not needed back then. Issue was Bai Yan wanted Di Cang to learn from the mistake of keeping so many secrets to himself, hence the reason why she stringed him along with various terms and such.
Qing Xue had gone stiff at the knowledge. Slowly closing her pained eyes, bitterness gripped that voice: Why? Why did you show up? You are clearly just a human, why do you get to keep the king to yourself?!
Lowering her momentum at the question, Bai Yan happily obliged her: Want to know why? No problem, Ill tell you. Im with Di Cang not because of some prophecy you demons made up, nor did I marry him for the sake of my son, but rather for the fact that its him. I love him and thats why Im staying with him.
Thats right, thats all the reason I need. Im with him because I love him..
If you had only went after me then I mightve given you a quick ending, but because you went after my son Raising a smirk, Bai Yans face grew terrifyingly dark and dangerous, I will let you know what it means to experience hell itself!
Popping her eyes out in horror, Qing Xues stutters as she watched that beautiful face inch closer and closer: You what do you want to do? Im already so miserable and hurt by the one I love, what else do you want to do to me?
What can be worse than having my soul burned by an ethereal me?
Suzaku, Im finding the temperature of your mecking in dealing with this person. Taking out a bottle of pink powder, she readily hands it over to the phoenix, Use this.
Okay. Waving her hand, the ming cage once again imprisons the two souls and allowed Suzaku to easily pour the content inside.
In that instant, a heart wrenching scream once again rang out from within.
If its said that the pain from before was ten times the normal level then this time it would be over a hundred. Worse of all, her souls unable to be destroyed or disintegrate, making this perennially eternal damnation!
Chapter 833 - Return to the Holy Land (1)
Chapter 833 Return to the Holy Land (1)
No! Seeing Qing Xues agonizing pain, the man to the side instantly showed dread on the face as he pounced over to hug the womans body in a futile attempt to help.
Qing Xue, Qing Xue, whats wrong?! Tightly biting his lip, those eyes was bursting with blood as he swung over to face Bai Yan: No matter how much wrong Qing Xue did, shes already been punished enough. Why must you torture her like so?
The more this man watched the woman whom he loves suffer, the more hatred there was in his eyes. Its so bad that this imposter had started to shake profusely due to the intense rage brewing up from within.
She shouldve been aware of what awaited when she had you impersonate Di Cang. Slowly turning away after throwing that answer out there, Bai Yan was done here. Suzaku, were leaving
Yes Mistress. Giving a faint nod return, the phoenix waves her hand again to intensify her mes, enshrouding the imposter as well in the newly erected fire.
However, despite the intense pain, the man didnt scream or howl out in agony like before. Compared with the material pain of his flesh, the scorching torture in his heart had long dulled his senses. Right now theres only sadness and pity in his eyes when facing Qing Xue.
Thats right. Even if this foul snake of a woman only wanted to use him for her own gains, he doesnt regret it. If he could, this person thats been used as nothing more than a substitute for another, only want whats best for this demoness. He wants her to be happy.
Sadly, life and fate doesnt always pan out the way it does in the stories. Not only did his perseverance and heart not move Bai Yan or her party, it didnt move Qing Xue either because this wretched snake never had him in her eyes even when things havee this far.
Back over in the main gathering hall of the pce, Di Cang had just finished taking his seat on the throne: Where did State Teacher and First Elder go?
Coming up to answer was Third Elder. Arching his fist inpliance: This we do not know. State Teacher only left behind word that he needs to go do something important and requires the help of a Celestial Rank person to apany him. Thats why First Elder left with him.
Important matter to do? Arching a brow, Di Cangs cold expression began to turn into a frown: I understand then. Also, go tell Second Elder and Fire Plume to crawl over to the Demon Mountain. Tell them not toe back until my wife forgives them, and if they cant.. The demon kings expression got dark and menacing to deliver what he meant despite not uttering thest bit.
Third Elder began to shudder all over at this notion. He understands, the time of judgement hase for those two. If Bai Yan doesnt forgive them, well the only oue would either be banishment or something worse.
Yes my king. All nervous in his retreat, the third elder did as order and passed on the message to the two.
Unlike the usual peace and quietness thats be norm for the Demon Mountain, a crowd of onlookers had gathered at the base to watch the unfolding event.
In the middle was an old senior and a younger looking man, both crawling on the ground with a bundle of bamboo on their back to act as weight. Even for Second Elder who has lived a very long life considering his age, he couldnt deny this was shamefully embarrassing.
Ooomph, Fire Plume coughs awkwardly, Second Elder, are you able to continue?
Gritting his own teeth due to shame: Dont mind me, this is our fault to begin with that the queen ran away from home.
That said, the pair didnt say anymore useless words and focused on their arduous trek up the mountain path. Due to the long periods ofcking maintenance, the ground had long been overgrown with shrubs and thorny nts. As a result, their knees and clothes had begun to rip and bleed from the scratches installed by the greenery.
For the onlookers who came to witness this event, they didnt have the courage to follow the pair up the mountain due to the fact that its Suzakus territory. However, this degrading image was now firmly engrained onto their minds and became aughing stock among themon folks of the Demon Realm for hundreds of years toe.
Chapter 834 - Return to the Holy Land (2)
Chapter 834 Return to the Holy Land (2)
Suzaku. While inside the dainty looking bamboo cabin, Bai Yan was just in the middle of watching her son and Dragony ying out in the front yard when she overheard themotion: Whats happening outside, why is there so much noise? Go have a look.
Yes. Arching her first, the phoenix woman left as told to investigate only to return not long afterwards. Hesitant in her voice: Queen, there are two people outside wanting to meet you.
Looking for me? raising a brow, Bai Yan was rather surprised by the answer. Ill go out and meet them then. Getting up from the chair, Bai Yan casually strolled out of the cabin to find two unexpected people quivering at her entrance.
Perhaps its the fact that they had climbed up the mountain in such an indignant manner, but those kneecaps had already been ridden with blood, thus leaving a trail behind themselves as well.
What are you two doing? Slightly furrowing her brow, Bai Yan snaps at the two men.
Pale in the face, Second Elder ufortably answers first: Queen, I am here to atone for my sin. That day I foolishly believed in that imposters word and caused the misunderstanding between you and His Majesty, everything is my fault. I am willing to bear any form of punishment you see fit, please punish me.
No Queen, the fault is mine and not Second elders. His Majesty ordered me to bring you word of his departure in order to lift the seal, but I got careless and mishandled the mission. This is all my fault, please punish me instead.
Kneeling there with tears slobbering up his face, Fire Plume held nothing back and pulled one of the bamboo sticks out from his back. Presenting it before his queen, its obvious he wants her to whip him with the damn thing. But words are words. When the item finally left his hand after Bai Yan picked it up, his body inherently froze over for the impending strike.
Yet. nothing came of it. Theres no pain or the sound of bamboo hitting his flesh, nor are there any words of scolding or curses, just an ufortable silence as he hung his head low.
Did you suffer a lot when crawling up here? It was Bai Yan who eventually broke the awkward moment with her words.
Qu Queen? Fire Plume looks up in confusion, unsure what to make of that.
In that case then your crimes have been atoned.
Bai Yan has always been a person who holds a clear line on whats right and wrong, meaning she would only target those whom wishes her harm. Whats more, does she even have the right to get angry at these two when she herself was fooled into those lies? Of course not!
Fire Plume on the other hand was stiff as a rock right now despite the goodwill. This loyal subordinate of Di Cangs just couldnt believe hes going to be let off the hook this easily. In fact, this bird man has prepared for the worse. The bare minimum would be a long session of being whipped until their skin was bleeding, or at least lose half their life in the process.
Getting annoyed in the face after getting no reaction from the two: What? Do you want me to help lift you two up or something?
Sure enough, the fierce voice finally knocked them both out of the dazed state. Jerking up in his haste, Fire Plume suddenly found himself unable to steady his legs due to the scrapes he suffered so far. Even so, he continues to force that shaky leg to remain standing in light of how awkward and funny he appears. If one had to describe his appearance, it would be like a duck squatting around after being tired out.
Unable to bear this ridiculous picture, Bai Yan rolls her eyes and points to the stone stools nearby: Sit over there and rest. Once the both of you are better then go back.
Chapter 835 - “Return to the Holy Land (3)
Chapter 835 Return to the Holy Land (3)
Moved to tears by this point, Fire Plume was filled with gratitude based on the face he was making. Queen, the great mercy you showed me today will never be forgotten.
If Her Highness didnt forgive me then the king will never keep me around. If thats the case, the only oue would be banishment from the Demon Realm.
This matter is not yours or Second Elders fault to begin with. If they can blind me to the truth then what right do I have to me you two? Smiling on the face, Bai Yanments bitterly: Besides, the loyalty you showed me isnt going unnoticed. Just keep being true to Di Cang in the future as youve always been.
Coming down to take a seat on the stone stool now, it was Second Elder who spoke next: Queen, you forgiving us is your openheartedness, but I wont forgive myself. From now here onforward, I will use my loyalty to prove my worth.
Sighing at their persistence: Here, these two pills are for your knees. Take it and quickly heal up so you can go back down the mountain. Suzaku doesnt like being disturbed.
After her saying that, Bai Yan then tosses the two pills over and returned to her resting spot inside the bamboo cabin. But unlike her mistress though, the phoenix woman didnt go inside, she merely continues to stand there staring down at the two men like shes seeing some filthy peasant.
Wham!
From out of the blue, she actually kicks them both in the shin after seeing they had ingested the medicine.
Lady Suzaku~ Gasping over the wincing pain, Second Elder pathetically looks at thedy in an unsure manner of what to do.
When something like that happened back then, why did you note find me first? Gnashing her teeth, she snaps at them both.
Squirming at the interrogation, the senior somehow became smaller in terms of size: Its the king. No wait, its the imposter, he wouldnt let me tell anyone including First Elder and you Lady Suzaku. He said he didnt want the newsnding in the queens ear.
Stupid! Seething at this point upon hearing that ridiculous answer, If Her Highness didnt forgive you then it wouldnt be just a kick! Since your wounds are healed now scram, I dont want to see your faces!
Thats no different from amnesty for the pair. Scrambling to get off their butts, Second Elder and Fire Plume practically fled like a ferocious predator was behind their back. In a blink of an eye and plenty of dust cloud in their wake, the two was gone and without a trace.
Going back inside once theyre out of sight, Suzaku had already shed away the stern and heavy air she had, leaving only a smudge of grievance on that face. Queen, I only wanted to give them a lesson for their stupid behavior, you wouldnt me me would you?
Turning her head with a chuckle: You are only just angry, are you better now that its vented?
Suzaku immediately nodded, and her eyes became cautious: Queen, are you going to stay for good now that youre back?
Raising a smile, Bai Yan frankly answers her: Unfortunately, I need to leave the Demon Realm for another trip. Dont worry, I will be back soon.
Though shes still not happy that her mistress was leaving for another time, but it still warms her heart that its a brief one and that Bai Yan would return. From the initial frown, the phoenix was now blooming a genuine smile.
Queen, I cant leave the Demon Mountain now, but when you bring ck Turtle back then I can finally leave this ce.
As I did a thousand years ago, I will apany you to the battlefield!
Seemingly recalling back to their time together, Suzakus gaze showed yearning and hope for the glorious days they shared.
Chapter 836 - Return to the Holy Land (4)
Chapter 836 Return to the Holy Land (4)
Xiachen, Dragony, lets go. One hand holding her son, the other holding the missy, Bai Yan was all smiles on the face as she led them to the doorway.
But Mother, where are we going? Blinking his big innocent eyes, the little steambun tilts his head as he eyed his mother.
Were going to your father she answers readily. Now that the crisis with the Demon Realm is over, I want to go back to the Holy Land for a trip.
Back to the Holy Land? The kids eye began to sparkle, Does that mean were going to see Godfather and Sister Yi Yi? I really miss them.
Knocking on the boys forehead with her knuckle, Bai Yan uses a doting yet stern voice to lecture him: How many times have I told you not to call your godfathers sister that way. If you call her Sister Yi Yi then it would demote her by a generation.
Covering his head with both hands, Bai Xiachen sounded pitiful and wronged: But Sister Yi Yi wont let me call her auntie, otherwise she wont make fire with me.
Quickly realizing the mistake he did there, the little steambun hurries to backpedal on his own words: Youve heard me wrong Mother, I didnt say anything about fire I just.
No need to exin! she huffs at her own boy, I had assumed it was Yi Yi who was a bad influence on you as a child, but to think my own son is bad to the bone when ites to being an arsonist! Very well, Im sure your grandshifus will have plenty of things to say to you when they learn its your own idea to burn down the treasury vaults!
Mother Making a scared and aggrieved face, the kid pulls at his own mothers sleeve as a form of pleading: Please dont tell them, I know Im wrong.
Hmm caressing her own chin, Ill decide based on my mood.
That said, Bai Yan didnt dy the trip any longer and walked for the outside while donning that cheerful smile of hers.
Inside the throne hall, Di Cang continues to stare down at the uneasy looking subjects of his. Due to that overwhelming aura thats enveloping them all, most had long been drenched in sweat purely out of reflex and not because they are worried for their lives.
Then suddenly, a ray of shining hope hase to save them from the ufortable situation. Gorgeous in her rosy red dress, the demon king didnt need any form of urging to fly over to sweep this woman into his embrace.
Howe youre here? Didnt I tell you to rest at the Demon Mountain while I finish up here? Gentle as ever in his tone, Di Cang never ceases to amaze his subordinates on how quickly his attitude could change when presented with their queen.
Actually, Ivee to tell you something. I need to go back to the Holy Land for a while.
.. Clearly unwilling based on the initial frown, the great demon king nevertheless relented and raised a brilliant smirk like hes thought of something devious. Okay, I will apany you.
No need, shaking her head, Bai Yan nkly refuses the offer. Ill be back real quick, you dont need to deliberatelye with me. Im sure theres still a lot of things for you to take care of here.
In that moment, Bai Yans brain unconsciously recalled back to the message the Lord of the Holy Land left her prior to her initial departure.
And now.. she and Di Cangs strength has be too far apart. In order to keep up with him, Bai Yan must improve if she wishes to fight alongside him in the future. And to achieve that, the only solution would be to return to the Holy Land!
Are you afraid I would fight with Chu Yi Feng? The mans voice sounded all sour and jealous.
Di Cang understands very well that person holds an unusual position within his wifes heart. Mainly for the fact that Chu Yi Feng was there during Bai Yans hardest period while he himself remains out of the picture. That fact remains a threat and he didnt like it.
Chapter 837 - Be the Judge (1)
Chapter 837 Be the Judge (1)
As soon as Di Cangs words were finished, the woman in front of him had already tiptoed that feet to sink her rosy red lips onto his. Bybining two of her fingers against that chin, the picture was akin to Bai Yan taking advantage of her man and not the other way around like usual.
An eternityter.
Be good, Ill be soon so stay here and wait for me. Despite this tone being no different than that of a ownerforting their pet, its damn well good enough to make this wife ve numb to his feet.
Unable to refuse that request, the mans voice falls into a whisper: Okay, Ille find you after I finish my business here in the Demon Realm.
Nodding with a smile, Bai Yan lets go and turns around: Xiachen, Dragony, were leaving for the Holy Land now.
Baddie Father, Bai Xiachen suddenly runs forward to confront his old man, those eyes shining like a twinkling star. Dont forget what you promised me. I wille back after I go see Godfather and my grandshifus. At that time, you must send me to the secret domain for training.
Actually breaking out inughter, the demon king smiles proudly at his own boy: When have I not kept my promises to you? When youe back, Ill personally send you to the secret domain for training.
Okay. That brought on a wave of smiles to the kid, making him all the more adorable at the moment.
I will strive to enhance my strength until I can be Mothers wing. I will shelter her from the rain and wind! Determined and firm, those big eyes left no room for doubt because he meant it.
As long as I can protect Mother then Im not afraid of anything, let alone some secret domain!
Bai Yan had wanted to speak up to stop this situation multiple times, but when seeing how excited her son has be, she just couldnt bear to crush that hope.
Perhaps able to sense his wifes mood as well, Di Cangs next action was to wrap his hands around her shoulder in a reassuring manner: Dont worry, he wont be in any danger. Hes the prince of the demon world, his responsibility is to protect his mother and sister! Thats something he cant avoid.
Shooting a look at her own man regarding thest bit: Where is his sister?
Grinning like a sly fox that he was, Di Cangs ambiguous voice easily gave away his scheme: We can make one anytime you like.
In that instant, Bai Yans ear had directly turned a feverish red. Making a cough, this embarrassed woman didnt want to meet that yearning gaze, because if she does, she fears this perverted bastard would just rip into her clothes and carry out the deed.
Its gettingte already, I should leave now. Then as if thinking of something, Bai Yan swings around again to meet his: Also, I have already forgiven Second Elder and Fire Plume, you mustnt make trouble for them.
Di Cang frowned at that. In the mans opinion, his wife wouldnt have run away from home to begin with if not for those two. However. now that Bai Yan has spoken up for them, he could only respect that decision despite the unwilling heart.
Bye bye Baddie Father. Waving at his old man as they left, the little steambun somehow seemed more receptive at having a fatherpared to before. Hes actually bothering to do what a son does in a parting situation!
Wait a minute.
Turning around at the sudden call of her man again, Bai Yan makes a rather confused look: Di Cang, is there something else you need?
Ill send you. Among his proud face, theres a glint of pleading like he wont have it any other way.
Okay. This time Bai Yan didnt refuse him. All smiles in the face: Why are you acting so nervous? Its not like Im noting back.
I only want to cherish every minute I have with you.
Its true he would respect her wishes and not force along, but that doesnt mean he wont take advantage of every possible second thats within reach!
Chapter 838 - Be the Judge (2)
Chapter 838 Be the Judge (2)
Quietly following behind the two females in his group, Bai Xiachens disgruntled face showed hes frustrated and depressed.
Why do I feel like I am redundant now that Mother has epted Baddie Father.
Swinging around to blink her curious eyes, Dragonyes to the boys side: Why?
Because Mother would normally give me some hugs and kisses whenever possible, but now its always Baddie Father tossing me aside when that happens. Im starting to feel like Im not his son and was picked up from the streets.
Clouded in a mist of white, the Holy Lands main base was akin to a wondend in how surreal it appears from afar. But unlike the usual serene and peaceful picture, Bai Yan was surprised to find her former home crowded with unfamiliar faces.
Whats going on here in the Holy Land?
Ive only left for a while, why are there so many peopleing to the Holy Land?
Lady, arent you here to attend the recruitment process? Why do you not know whats happening? One of the youngds nearby offers a exination after seeing how pretty that face was.
The Holy Land is going to recruit disciples again? A pang of dismay filled Bai Yans face.
Didnt we recruit people before already by sending examiners out into the world? Why are we recruiting even more? This cant be right. Did something bad happen?
Mother, Bai Xiachen makes a yawn, obviously bored by the unrted matter. I want to go see my grandshifus and Godfather, can we go ahead first?
Okay. One hand holding the boy, the other the girl, Bai Yan led the way with her children for the main gateway.
Unfortunately, due to the huge numbers of attendees today, shes now forced to squeeze through the main crowd where the unexpected happens.
Move aside! Suddenly, a hand reaches over from one side in an attempt to push her aside.
Thankfully Bai Yan reacted in time. Pulling the little steambun to the other side, their small little group was able to dodge the rude mans act and remain unharmed.
Do you not see our Fiery me Sects bigdy ising through? Idling people are to make room! Not only did the person not apologize for trying to push children and females alike, this bastard actually red at Bai Yan upon realizing his hand had missed.
Just like the Demon Beast Sect that has submitted to Bai Xiachen, this Fiery me Sect was also a second-rate power in the human world, making it only one tier lower than the three major powers. So, when most of the attendees overheard the rude and pompous outcry of the bigdy from this sect has arrived, it was either a disy of awe or fear.
Looking over at the indicated direction as well, Bai Yan could see a young female wearing avishly adorned dress of red thats suited for outdoor useing forward. Aside from this, the most eye-catching part had to be the long silvery snake wrapped around that wrist as well. Its very beautiful yet intimidating.
Did you know? The bigdy of the Fiery me Sect, Huo Yun, is also a snake tamer. That silvery snake is tamed by her.
Che~ if thats true then I bet even the Demon Beast Sect would beg to have her be their disciple. Too bad this girl is the Fiery me Sects bigdy, theres no way she would go be another powers disciple when shes the heir.
Many among the onlooking crowd were sighing at their own misfortune. In their view, the chances of them being epted has dropped by another notch due to another powerhouseing topete.
Mother, that auntie is so ugly, why is she wearing red? Only Mother should wear red because only you are that beautiful. Though childish and not exceptionally loud, Bai Xiachens little remark still drew the attention of a lot of people.
Chapter 839 - Be the Judge (3)
Chapter 839 Be the Judge (3)
Bai Xiachens cuddly little face was full of unhappy light when he saw that silvery snake. For such a young age, his eyes are already exuding a look of dominance.
The reasoning wasnt for anything else, merely for the fact that the snakes had tried to attack him and his mother before.
Definitely sensing the hostilitying its way as well, the silver snake only needed one nce to shrink its head and tongue backwards after noticing the re. The poor things fearful for its life and its done nothing wrong!
Impudent! The guard from the Fiery me Sect grew furious.
Among the various powers out there, not many would dare act so rude while being in their presence. So, when the man wanted to go over to make an example of Bai Yan and her son, it was surprisingly thedy herself who decided to step in instead.
This is the Holy Land, do not cause any trouble without my order! Huo Yuns not stupid enough to make a ruckus here.
She may be arrogant at times but thats always while she knew the other side was inferior to herself. As for the mother and child in front. she merely assumed theyre also here for the recruitment conference, meaning theres plenty of opportunity to get even for this transgression!
Come on, my cousin should being to pick us up so we mustnt make him wait. Turning away, Huo Yun haspletely missed the murderous intent thats being hidden away by Bai Yan.
Undeniably, thedys selfish act of ordering her own guard to step back was the right move, otherwise the oue wouldve been a bloody one.
Mother, blinking his big blue eyes with a furrowed face, Bai Xiachen turns to Bai Yan using a pleading tone. Can I go make trouble for her?
Almost uncaring in the voice: No son, remember what I taught you. Do not make trouble for those who dont trouble you, but if they do, do not let them go!
The implications were simple: if they dare to offend the kid then hes free to crush them. But since theyre still not doing anything yet, hes not to harm them.
By this point Huo Yun had alreadye before the main gate of the Holy Land, and just like thisdy imed, her cousin was waiting for her already at the entrance.
Huo Yun, youre finally here. A young man calls out with a beaming smile.
Losing that prideful air, thedy promptly made a shy face while being in the presence of this somewhat handsome person whom shes rted to. Yes Cousin, I am here. Didnt my father already send word that Iming to attend the recruitment conference? If I can stand out this time then we would be senior and juniors as well in the Holy Land.
Haha, Lin Yahan bellows out a heartyugh at his younger cousinsment, Dont worry Huo Yun, your cousin I will definitely see to it that youre able to join us in the Holy Land.
Upon seeing how this bigdy from the Fiery me Sect was able to have someone on the inside, many of the crowds were showing envious looks.
So she has a cousin already inside the Holy Land. Someone mutters to their partner.
It would seem so. Also, Ive heard that Lin Yahan isnt just some random disciple, his mentor is one of the judges for the event. Anotherments from a different spot.
Then wouldnt that mean this woman and her son is in trouble? They just offended Miss Huo Yun, theres no way the matter would be dropped just like that.
Bai Yan did not respond to those variousments, instead she kept her mouth shut and silently listened to their conversations until her face has turned into an ugly frown.
To think theres still corruption happening in the Holy Land after I told Shifu to clean out the cancers within here.
Son, it looks like we came back at the right time. Curving her lips into a smile, Bai Yans eye gave off a sharp glint.
In any case, I better let Shifus and them know about whats happening here so they can pay better attention to the test.
After making that thought, she promptly grabbed hold of the two kids hand again and walked towards the main gate.
Chapter 840 - Be the Judge (4)
Chapter 840 Be the Judge (4)
Due to Bai Yan sending word to Qiu Shu Rong (third shifu) and his two brothers ahead of time, the gatekeepers here already knew Bai Yan wasing thanks to the portrait they were given. Therefore, no identification was need when she was allowed through.
This why didnt this woman need a permission slip to get inside?
Does she also have a backer inside the Holy Land?
I think so, otherwise why would she dare to go against Miss Huo Yun of the Fiery me Sect?
The gossiping voices continued to ring out after the groups departure.
Regarding this crucial piece of information regarding Bai Yans background, Huo Yun herself did not hear it when she stopped in her tracks to speak: Cousin, did you see that woman with the two children?
Lin Yahan became surprised by the sudden question and asked: Whats wrong?
The womans son offended me with his filthy tongue. Cousin, I hope you can set her straight during the preliminary selection! Bitter in her voice, thisdy was cold and unmerciful in those eyes.
This should be easy for Cousin to do since his mentor is an elder here.
Dont worry Huo Yun, I will definitely help you vent that frustration out given the opportunity. Lin Yahan breaks outughing after thinking it was some sort of huge request. If its merely toying with a contestant than its simple for him.
Bai Yan did not hear the scheming conversation about herself when entering the Holy Land due to the different direction she took for the Holy Ind. She wanted to go see her three shifus and its very likely they are there because the task of maintaining her ind has fallen onto the three seniors after she left.
Sure enough, the sight of the three seniors sipping tea and sitting on their chairs were soon within view. Towards this picture, she just couldnt resist a smile because it was these three who gave her all the warmth back then, and it was they who outstretched a helping hand during her most difficult time.
Yan Yan? Ren Yi (second) was the first to notice the familiar presence nearby. Lighting up in the face as he stood, Youre back!
His words instantly roused Zheng Qi (first) and Qiu Shu Rong (third) to turn around as well. Showing surprise and joy in their eyes, the two happily got up from their chairs to meet the group.
Oh right, is this littless the one you were looking for? Puckering his lips to the side, the first brother acts like a total child despite being so old: Also, why didnt you inform us when you were leaving the Misty Fairy House? We ended up waiting there until your grandfather came to let us know.
Bai Yan starts giggling hriously at her third shifus appearance: Shifus, how is your alchemy doingtely? Have the three of you been practicing the recipes I left behindst time?
Oomph! Zheng Qi the biggest brother suddenly shoots an apologetic look to the youngest one before throwing Qiu Shu Rong under the bus: Me and your second shifu have sessfully refined the recipe you gave us, its only your third shifu here who hasnt done so.
Yes, your third shifu here is too stupid. Disciple, you should harshly punish him! Ren Yi adds, making sure the attention doesnt fall onto himself next.
Flushing red from anger and embarrassment, Qiu Shu Rong spews fire at his two traitorous brothers: Would it kill you two old farts to not sell me out?!
Almost unable to keep herself together after seeing how the three troublesome old fes are about to start a fight, Bai Yan decides to change the topic: Alright, alright, Im not here this time to check on your alchemy. Theres something else I want to say.
Whats the matter?
For a time, all three pairs of eyes were locked onto the womans face.
I want to enter the Holy Domain mentioned by the Lord before.
The Holy Domain was the equivalent of the secret domain in the Demon Realm. Just like all miraculous ces that could help bolster ones cultivation by training in there, its also very dangerous and one would likely not return if the enterer wasnt careful.
This time, for Di Cangs sake, for the Demon Realms sake, I must take this risk!
Chapter 841 - Be the Judge (5)
Chapter 841 Be the Judge (5)
You want to enter the Holy Domain? Zheng Qi exims, This matter must be discussed with the Lord before we go any further. If anything happens to you, not only will us three here be unable to live anymore, the Holy Land will also suffer a great loss.
Okay, nodding at her big shifus concern, Bai Yan didnt want to force the matter if they are unwilling. I havent seen him for a long time too, its a good chance to go visit that old man. Also, I want to ask you three about another matter. Pausing for a second, she wanted to word the question correctly so they dont try to hide anything important: Why is the Holy Land recruiting more disciples?
Its like so. It was Qiu Shu Rong who spoke. Sighing like its not their wish, Things are not looking calm out in the maind. In order to prepare for the crisis that were sensing, all three major powers are currently recruiting people from the outside to bolster our strength. To elerate the process quicker, we will by sending the new recruits into the Mini Holy Domain.
More correctly speaking, the Holy Domain was divided into two parts. One was the mini version, or more correctly the less effective version which Bai Yan had also attended during her time here. As for the bigger one, also moremonly known as the Mirror of Life and Death, was the one which Bai Yan wants to enter this time around.
And no matter whichever version one wants to enter, each individual only has one opportunity in a lifetime due to the restrictions ced on the domain. That meant if it wasnt ast resort and very urgent, the Holy Land wouldnt be sending ill prepared new recruits into the mini version where its very much possible to be killed if they are not talented and capable.
If were going to be sending those people into the mini domain then we cant have any unfair corruption happening. We must make sure the test is fair and just! Caressing her chin, Bai Yan solemnly states this to her shifus.
Speaking of which, you came back just in time. The Lord wants you to be the judge for this event.
Me? Bai Yans eye began to narrow into a slit, I have no time to spare, I need to train inside the Holy Domain.
Disciple, you mustnt be impatient. Opening the main Holy Domain requires time as well. Being the judge for the recruitment conference wouldnt take up much of your time anyways.
Scanning the three old fes with skeptic eyes: Why arent you three being the judges instead?
Be the judges? How silly! Only someone with issues in the brain would want such a troublesome job.?All three of them thought of the exact same response, only that they didnt dare to say it aloud.
Yan Yan, were still rough around the edges when refining that new recipe you left us. We need time to hone our skills. Ren Yi (second) only needed a moment toe up with a good excuse since hes the clearest of mind among the three.
Then wheres Chu Yi Feng?
If we have the young lord act as the judge then it will cause more harm than good. Do you think those females would still care about the test? More like they would try to devour him before anything else.
Then Chu Yi Yi? If Chu Yi Feng is out of the question that younger sister of his is qualified, right?
Her? Of course not! With that girls crazy character, the whole test would likely be a huge mess at the end. Heck, if her mood is bad, she might even burn down the stage down right then and there.
All in all, these old farts are convinced on making Bai Yan serve as the judge today.
Face palming herself, the poor woman here suddenly felt like she returned to the Holy Land at a wrong timing.
Can I refuse? her tone grew weak.
No! You cant refuse, thats that. This time the judge must be you, and the princess can only be your aid at most! Its likely only you are able to control thatss in this entire ce! A determined face, Ren Yi doesnt allow his student here to refuse at all.
Mother, Bai Xiachen suddenly tugs at his mothers sleeve with his eyes shining. I also want to be an aid.
First looking at the little steambun, then at Bai Yans face, Dragony was also showing a hopeful face.?I also want to help.
Well talk about thister, first Ill meet with the Lord and Chu Yi Yi. Oh right, where is Chu Yi Feng right now, is here in the Holy Land? Bai Yan asks after a moment of hesitation.
Almost immediately, the three seniors faces were stiff and awkward when they sighed.
Chapter 842 - Be the Judge (6)
Chapter 842 Be the Judge (6)
Bai Yan could already guess the answer after seeing their faces. For that, guilt was all she had to feel for the situation because she owes that man way too much and couldnt return any of those feelings.
Let us go, Zheng Qi (first) pats her shoulder with a bittersweet smile. Although we are eager to have you ept the young lords feeling, but we also know love cannot be forced. Regardless of what you choose, us three will always support you.
Shifu Overflowing with warmth in the heart, Bai Yan makes a genuine smile at their support: You three will always be my shifu too, now and forever.
Hahaha! Zheng Qiughs aloud: What more can we ask for when youre going that far? Come, we will go see the Lord. He was just mentioning you not long ago, saying hes wondering when you wille back to see him!
inside a room, the table here was a total mess while Chu Yi Yi continued to nibble on the chicken leg in her hand. Due to this act, her mouth has be covered in fatty oil while the handsome middle-aged man across the table eyed her consciously with a pang of drunkenness in the face.
Pa, did you call for Bai Yan toe back yet? Casually tossing the half-eaten bone to the floor, the young girl locks onto the wine bottle in her old mans protective hand.
Not missing this thieving look in his own daughters face, Lord Chu Ran directly sends a knock on the girls head with his knuckle and covered up the lid with a cork to stop any chances of a theft.
This is something Zheng Qi (first) spent a lot of effort to get me. I have already given you a sip earlier, dont even think about stealing the rest from your pa. Shooting a warning look, Chu Rans face told thess that he will knock her again if those oily fingers so much as moved an inch closer. Also, Bai Yan should being back within the next few days ording to the elders word.
Oh? Chu Yi Yis petite face promptly bloomed a shining grin as her eyes lit up: Thats wonderful! I have to write a letter to Brother so he knows when toe back.
Although Ba Yan has already epted Di Cang to be her partner, but this troublemaker knows her older brother only needs a nce to be satisfied. Therefore, a sister must do what a sister should, and thats making opportunities whenever possible!
When Chu Ran was about toment some more, an old attendant had hurried through the door and interrupted their conversation. Cupping his fist, the senior spoke: Lord, Princess, Elder Zheng Qi and Miss Bai Yan is here.
Though everyone in the public was now aware of Zheng Qi and his two brothers taking in a disciple after Bai Chang Fengs birthday at the Medicine Sect, that still doesnt mean they know who exactly this individual was. For this personal attendant of Lord Chu Ran though, the master of the Holy Land, hes one of the few whos truly privy to this secret long before everyone else.
What? Shes back? So fast? Lord Chu Ran jerks up from his seat in a panic. In response to the mess on the table, this man quickly cleared it out with a wave of his sleeve and stuffed everything into the storage bag. Following that he also brought out a clean robe to drape over his dirty clothes to cover up the stains, all the while not forgetting to take a pill to remove the drunkenness from his face.
Chu Yi Yi on the other hand was not as clever as her old pa there. Completely unable to react to this quick movement, she was still covered in food oil and her clothes were filthy dirty like its been run through a dumpster.
Did you forget she has a phobia for cleanliness! Seeing the dull look on his own daughter, Chu Ran reminds the girl with that whisperingment to urge her to move it. Sadly, it was already toote.
Just as Chu Yi Yi was about to get up from the table, Bai Yan and Zheng Qi had just so happen to walk through the doorway. First thing they saw was the disgusting picture of the girls rancid appearance.
Furrowing her brow, Bai Yan spoke first: Yi Yi, its not enough that youve polluted your own room, now youre also defiling the Lords room? Giving the air a sniff around the girls body as well, her mouth inexplicably lowers into a frown, Did you drink? Have you already forgotten thest time you got drunk? You almost burned down my Holy Ind.
No, its not like this, its my pa. Now the poorss didnt even get to cry foul because shes been caught red-handed. Also, its not like Chu Ran was just going to stand on one side to let his daughter drag him into this hot mess either!
Chapter 843 - The Father Who Sells His Own Daughter Out
Chapter 843 The Father Who Sells His Own Daughter Out
Yi Yi, what did I teach you before? Ady needs to be dignified. Not only are you gobbling up meat without manner, youre also drinking! This is uneptable. Chu Ran speaks in such a righteous manner that its hard to rebuke his words.
I only drank a. Stupefied in the face, Chu Yi Yi didnt know what to saymore.
What?! You drank a whole pot? Chu Ran angrily points at the girls clothing like hes using her of doing something criminal, How can you even try to make excuses when you drank a whole pot! To think my own daughter would be so wild when Im not paying attention. In particr is your nerve to drink in my room, now its filled with the smell of alcohol! How am I supposed to sleep tonight?
Theres an incredible disbelief in the girls eye as she stared at her old pa. Suddenly, a strong impulse of wanting to cry takes hold inside.?I only took a sip, why is Pa framing me?
Bai Yan, is there something the matter ining to see me? Chu Ran turns to face the woman. From the original stern face he used against his own daughter, his expression now was soft and kind.
This girl has always tried to hide away from me ever since I attempted to hook her up with my son. If shes not needing something then theres no way she woulde of her own!
Lord, remember what you said when I came out of the mini domain? I wish to enter the main one to continue my training. May I go in?
In fact, of the four years she spent at the Holy Land, two of which was spent training in that ce. If not for the fact that she misses her younger brother Bai Xiao dearly and went back to find him, she wouldve continued onto the main one right away.
Chu Ran was a little surprised and perplexed by the request: You want to enter the Holy Domain?
Thats right. Firm in her tone, Bai Yans face showed no sign of fear or hesitation.
Sighing at this sight: Lassie, I did say you can enter the real Holy Domain, but you must understand that the danger also increases exponentially. Compared to the mini version you entered, its hundreds of times worse!
I do admit though, when theres danger and wealth usuallyes hand in hand, theres no better way then enhancing your strength in this manner. Looking up to face the womans eye, Lord Chu Rans voice became solemn and stern, Also, the time flow inside there is unlike the outside, its much slower. If you spend a year in there then its only a month out here. Are you sure you want to go through with this?
Bai Yan did not answer right away because she didnt know about the fluctuating time flow.
I need an answer that you are certain of. Do you really want to go in there despite all the dangers involved? Softening up in his voice on this part, the mans face was neither aggressive nor rude.
YES!
Alright, I will respect your choice here, but know that it will take a lot of time to open the entrance to the Holy Domain. Slowlying up to Bai Yan to give her a pat on the shoulder, Chu Rans tone sounded regretful: Ive always treated you like my daughter-inw, but now that youre married to someone else. No matter, you will always be my daughter!
Lord Moved by those words, Bai Yan almost couldnt hold back a trickle of tear from how moved she felt. These people here have done nothing but treat herself and her son good.
Chu Ran chuckled at this image: I wont bother you with the unimportant stuff, just know that I have always wanted a capable daughter like you. If Yi Yi could even be half as good as you then I wont have to be so worried all the time.
Definitely hearing thatstment about herself, Chu Yi Yi didnt even know who to cry to about her woes.?Am I that unwanted? I knew it, someone elses child will always be better than their own, thats why Pas belittling me so much.
Chapter 844 - Frame (1)
Chapter 844 Frame (1)
Oomph! Making a dry cough to lighten up the mood, Zheng Qi finally decides to speak, Lord, I have another matter I like to report.
Whats the matter?
This time I want to rmend Yan Yan as the judge for this event. Do you think its a good idea? Zheng Qis proposal actually made the middle-aged lord go mute. Pondering for a while, the person turns to the woman herself: Lass, do you want to ept your shifus proposal?
How long does it take to open the entrance to the domain? And how long is the recruitment conference? she asks with deep thoughts running through those eyes.
It takes more than a month to open up a portal to the Holy Domain, thats more than enough time to finish the recruitment tests for sure.
Okay, shing a strange light in those irises, the womans lip had curved into a smirk for some reason. I will take over as the judge for this event.
Haha, Chu Ranughs and pats her shoulder again, now I can be relieved with you as the judge. Yi Yi, follow Bai Yan and gain some experience. Do not stray from her side and make sure to follow her directions to point, understand?
Chu Yi Yi appeared to be very aggrieved at the moment because she still hasnt forgotten how her father just framed herself. Just when the girl wanted to cry out to defend herself, Chu Ran had already shot her a warning look. The meaning was very simple: sell me out and youre done for!
Perhaps its how terrible that look was but the troublemaker actually cowered for once. Shaking her head like a rocking drum, she didnt say anything like instructed.
Ahumph! Zheng Qi coughs again to gain their attention, Since were finished with what we came to ask then we will take our leave first. I still have something to ask my student here in private. Arching his old fist, the elder pulled Bai Yan along until they arepletely out of sight.
Relieved at the close call, Chu Ran immediately breaks out into a grin like his own daughter does when shes done something bad. In a wave of his sleeve, the dishes that he hid away was now back on the table.
Yi Yi, lets continue. Laughing heartily, he smoothly takes a seat to warrant a disgruntled face from the girl.
Forget it, Im going to look for Bai Yan.
Wait! Seeing how quickly thess was moving, Chu Ran promptly cried out: Remember what I told you. If you sell me out then Ill marry you off in theing day! Im sure there are plenty of nice young man around with the test happening.
Almost tripping over herself when listening to that ridiculousment, this troublemaker of course wouldnt have the courage to sell her own father out. Like old like young, their simrity was uncanning
In theing days the private grounds of the Holy Land have be much noisierpared due to therge influx of people. In order to not allow this ruckus to disturb the disciples thats already inside training, the attendees were all gathered on the outer rim inside one courtyard for easy management.
At this time, a certaindy was anxiously pacing back and forth inside a little room with her gorgeously red dress when the door was pushed open. Big Cousin, what did your mentor say, did he agree to help us?
Lin Yahan sighed helplessly when facing his younger cousin: Huo Yun, Im afraid this time I wont be able to help you.
In that instant, the ecstatic expression on thedys face had frozen over: Why Cousin, your mentors status is exceptionally high here, howe he wont help us? Or is he unwilling?
Chapter 845 - Frame (2)
Chapter 845 Frame (2)
Cousin, you misunderstood what I mean. Its not that my mentor doesnt want to help you, rather something unexpected has happened. The judge for the test has been changed to someone else. That individual is so mysterious that I cant even find out who it is after spending all morning asking around.
Bittersweet in the face, Lin Yahan honestly thought the matter would be easily handled with his connections. Who couldve thought it would make a sudden twist at the end.
Upon this exnation, thedy herself wasnt looking so good either. No one knows herself better. Unlike the talented geniuses from the other sects, she herself was nothing but a fraud. What talent and ability to tame snakes? Theyre all boastful lies made by her own sect.
For example, this silvery snake around her wrist was subdued by an elder and then handed to herself. If not for the essories around her body that could suppress others ability to examine her true strength, the public wouldve long exposed herself! Now imagine someone poking fun at her in front of the public, thats equivalent to ying with dynamite, hence the reason shes so obsessed with removing Bai Yan.
Cousin, can you help inquire about that judge then? As long as I know who that person is then Im sure I can get them to help me. Tightly gripping her fist, Huo Yun raises her hopeful face to meet those eyes.
Looking at his little cousins pitiful appearance, the young man just couldnt help but shake his head.
The Holy Land is very confidential about the identity, and my mentor doesnt even know where that person came from. Also, you would never guess, the princess of the Holy Land will be attending the test as her aid!
Huo Yun was shocked by this news.?If even that evil princess is only worthy of being her aid then what kind of background does that one has?
However, you dont have to worry. Aside from the mysterious judge and the princess, there are some other disciples helping them as well. As it so happens, I know one of them and have a good rtionship. Through him, I can guarantee your selection. Raising those lips, Lin Yahan makes a smile he believes to be quite handsome. After all, no one person can take into ount of the entire test. When none is looking Ill make my move and have you win.
Huo Yun finally breathed a sigh of relief. Punching the young mans chest like a shy little maiden: Cousin, Im so happy you thought of everything for me. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Making me all worried and stuff. By the way, do you know that womans identity yet, the one I told you about?
Feeling the soft tender hand against his own flesh, then seeing that pristinely white skin around the girls neck thats almost showing the coveted part, Lin Yahan gulps hard. Ive had my people check on her already. Dont worry Huo Yun, your big cousin here wont let you down.
Of course, I will always have confidence in you Big Cousin. You have never let me down before. Hanging that head low like shes all shy and stuff, Just that I hope you can help me make that woman disappear during the selection. I dont want to meet her and her son.
Hahaha! Laughing, Lin Yahan went ahead to begin caressing the girls hand, Dont worry Huo Yun, I will do my best. Though I cant directly dismiss that woman due to them all having some sort of background, however.
Chapter 846 - Frame (3)
Chapter 846 Frame (3)
Slightly narrowing in his eyes, a sh of coldness flickers in the mans iris: I have a way to make that woman lose her reputation and standing. Once thats done, it will be easy to expel her from the Holy Land. By then she wont be ablepete with you anymore!
Nothing but a woman, I can easily deal with her since Im a disciple here. No one will be able to displease my little cousin here
In no time at all, three days hade and went just like that. For thoseing to attend, they are now gathered at the venue awaiting the start of the test.
Among those standing out the most had to be Huo Yun due to therge entourage she gathered around herself. She exuded the air of proudness, yet cold and distant like a figure of superior status. Nevertheless, the fa?ade on the outside could never hide the impatience on that face.
Miss! Suddenly, the maid to thedys side speaks up, That woman ising.
Shooting her attention over to the indicated direction, Huo Yun could see the mentioned woman and two adorable looking children.
Under the glistening ray of the afternoon sun, the woman was gorgeous and mesmerizing in that rosy red dress, a true fit. Meanwhile the little boy holding the left hand wasnt so bad either. Donning a purple robe of noble air, its hard to imagine why such a small child could produce such strong momentum. As to the young missy thats holding the right hand, shes sweet and pretty to look at. Anyone seeing this picture would simply want to be melt away by that cuteness.
This woman is finally here! Darkening in the face until its somewhat menacing, Do you remember what I told you before?
The maid nodded hurriedly: Of course mdy, I remember everything very clearly.
Good! Huo Yun sneers, Cousin is right, this woman deserves to have her reputation ruined!
Just as Bai Yan was in the middle of leading her two little kids up to the main stage to oversee the test, a sudden sarcastic voice had caught her ear.
Some people are really shameless nowadays. Even though they are without true skill or ability, they still want to participate in the test! And to think they would try to bribe the judges people just so they can be selected. How can such people be so dumb to think the members of the Holy Land are that easy to be bribed?
Bai Yans forehead immediately furrowed up as she came to a stop. Loosening her grip around the two kids hand, she swings around to lock eyes with the owner of that voice C the maid.
Just now are you talking about me?
The maid scoffs, clearly unfazed by the attention: Am I wrong? I personally saw you trying to bribe a disciple earlier. Where do you think we are? How can a member of the Holy Land be bribed by the likes of you?
Xiao Ling! Not giving Bai Yan a chance to speak, Huo Yun pretends to cut her own maid off by asking for more details: What do you mean by those words?
The maid thats known as Xiao Lingplied just like nned: Mdy, its like this. Earlier when I was out getting something for you, I saw this woman trying to bribe one of the Holy Lands disciple and even tried to use her own body to temp the poor guy. Of course, I picked up the reasoning is so she can be selected during the test. I truly cant stand for such filth and refuse to let someone so low to be in the same event as you mdy, thats why Im exposing her before the public.
Chapter 847 - Frame (4)
Chapter 847 Frame (4)
This story has been rehearsed by these two countless times already, naturally they wouldnt mess it up. Couple this with their distasteful expression, everyone around quickly fell victim to their words.
What?! Huo Yun looked shocked on the face as she cupped her mouth like shes just heard the most incredible thing. Slightly shaky in her body to add weight, those eyes are unabatingly disgusted, You how could you do such a thing. Your sect must be ashamed of you!
Many among the crowd had started to exim as well. In that instant, just about everyone near Bai Yans location had pushed backwards like shes some sort of scourge and would taint them as well just by being close.
Dragony didnt take this well at all when watching their negative outlook. Almost beat red from the unabated anger she felt, the little missy was ready tosh out and tear off the maids mouth when a hand reached over to stop her.
Prince Looking aggrieved in the face, the youngdy didnt forget to shoot a vicious re over to the maid while speaking.
Unlike his friend here, Bai Xiachen didnt get flustered at all. In fact, his foxy eyes were looking rather amused like hes scheming a n of his own. Dont be so impulsive Dragony, just wait and watch.
These people want to frame Mother? They shouldve confirmed what sort of background we have first!
You just said I bribed a disciple? Then I like to ask where that individual is. Why dont you call him out to attest to your story? Donning a shallow smile, Bai Yans face locks eyes with Huo Yun despite the maid being the one thats calling out.
Too dumb to realize her own doom wasing, the ignorantdy actually signaled her own maid to step forward! Sir Liu, can you pleasee out to testify? Such a woman should not be allowed to tarnish the sanctity of the Holy Land.
In that moment, a young man donning a charismatic smile hade walking down from the main stage. Originally I didnt want to say more in this matter, after all, its too disgraceful for everyone thats involved. The man known as Liu Han steps out to speak in a righteous way that left many unable to doubt those words, But since this maid has the courage to step forward for justice, I of course will alsoe out to testify!
Slowly but surely, Liu Hans eyes had fallen upon Bai Yans face where he began to openly frown: Lady, I know you are not talented and is anxious to be selected, but I, Liu Han, am not going to do something so underhanded by selling out my own conscience! I like to ask you to leave of your own volition less I get someone to do so in your stead! Theres hardly any smile left on the surface, in fact its now stern and angry.
This uncle. Out of nowhere a milky and childish voice cuts in, causing the already frowning Liu Han to look down where his eyes discovered the little steambun at the front.
Uncle, did your mother not teach you lying is bad and will make your future miserable!
Liu Hans face promptly changed for the worse. Turning ugly: No wonder the mother has that kind of virtue, this child is so rude. I guess what they say is true, the apple doesnt fall far from the tree.
The little steambun didnt get angry though, only deepening his smile like a cunning fox. Uncle, Im only giving you a kind reminder that bad people will get a miserable fate if they lie. If one is not lying then naturally the idea wouldnt apply to them. What are you being so afraid of? Though smiling brightly on that face, its somehow scary and frightening, Also, you are vilifying my mother while in front of a young child, yet I still remain polite and call you an uncle, so who is the uneducated one here?
Chapter 848 - Frame (5)
Chapter 848 Frame (5)
The crowd at the moment was extremely quiet, so quiet that they could even hear a pin drop. These people would never doubt the disciples of the Holy Land, but the child was always polite as he said. On this point, the maternal hearts among them were won with ease.
After leaving this remark, Bai Xiachen turns away to return to his mother side, that face raising a happy go-lucky face. I have already warned him Mother, but it doesnt look like hes heeding my words. So, you dont need to be polite to him.
Rubbing her boys head at that sensible sentence, Bai Yan returns her sight to one thats known as Liu Han: Ill give you another chance, do you stand by your words?
That roused a slight change in the young mans face, What does this woman mean?
But thinking back to how turbulent the Holy Land has been recently, the greediness came out on top in the end. Gritting his teeth: I never lie!
To be perfectly clear, this wasnt the first time Liu Han had taken bribes, thats been done more than once in the past. The fact that he was somehow fortunate enough to avoid the cleansing a while ago showed the good days are numbers. Therefore, ns must be made for the future and taking even more bribes was his answer.
Alright, the chance has been given, it was you who didnt take it. Whatever happens afterward is your own choice. Smiling darkly at this individual, Bai Yan didnt bother to hide the contempt she had in those eyes.
This immediately causes Liu Han to go dumb for a second. He didnt know why but a rippling effect was drumming at his heart, causing him to feel ufortably anxious.
Liu Yan, a core disciple under Elder Qing Hongs mentorship, and is responsible for the weapons assignment for this test. So are the weapons the reason I tried to bribe you before?
The young man nods quickly: Yes, you not only wanted me to assign you the best weapon, but also tamper with the other contestants as well. Dont look down at me, I would never do such a thing to betray the Holy Land!
Anyone who enters the Holy Land had already been stripped of their belongings at the entrance. Now if they are to use any tools or weapons, it would have to be assigned to them from the authorities to ensure fairness.
Its just that. Bai Yans sudden chuckle had left everyone wondering whats so funny at the moment. And then you also said my strength is too poor, so even a godly artifact would be useless in my hands, is that right?
Its true ones power must be from within and not from some tool crafted by another. For example, a novice could never wield the true strength of a godly artifact, while a veteran master could easily wipe the floor with an opponent if they so much as have a dagger.
Liu Han was nowpletely dumbfounded. He just realized something very off about the whole conversation. The main reason being the fact that this woman knew hes in charge of the weapons assignment. Aside from those at the heart of the Holy Land, no one else should be able to know his duties unless they are involved with the event itself.
Elder Qing Hong still hasnte yet? Go get him toe see me now! Smirking menacingly now with that frosted gaze, Bai Yans air suddenly intensified as she gave themand.
Aside from Chu Yi Yi acting as the aid, Zheng Qi also assigned two core disciples to help with the menial tasks. So, imagine Bai Yan suddenly discovering this oundish predicament where shes being framed by the one thats supposed to be helping her.
Chapter 849 - She is the Mysterious Judge (1)
Chapter 849 She is the Mysterious Judge (1)
It was then at this moment a delicate voice rears out from the back, bringing the previous noisy area into a calm silence again.
What are you all doing around here? A girl wearing a yellow colored dress appears quite annoyed and unhappy at the gathered crowd.
The members of the Holy Land here today may not have met Bai Yan before due to the secretive nature of her existence, but they definitely knew who this little princess was. Sure enough, the closer bunch immediately spread apart to make a straight opening line for her entrance.
No longer bothering with the confrontation, Liu Hans somewhat handsome face showed a ttering smile. Princess, Mentor Qing Hong, Elder Chang Ling, you are alle? When should we start the test?
Now. Chu Yi Yi yfully arches her brow and turns toward Bai Yans location. However, she was interrupted by Liu Hans voice again.
But Princess, arent we going to wait for the judge?
Showing a puzzled face: But shes already here, who else are you intending to wait for?
These people are so strange. Bai Yan is clearly here already, who else are they nning to wait for?
Popping his eyes, Liu Han didnt what to make of this. The judge is already here? Howe I didnt get the message?
Acting like she didnt see the shocked expression on the man, Chu Yi Yi makes a bright yet embarassed smile at the mentioned woman: Sorry Bai Yan, Imte. Can we start now?
Originally Liu Han was still searching the crowd for the mysterious judge, but upon noticing the girls directed gaze and Bai Yans words from before, a terrifying notion then starts to bloom from within. Thats right, hes afraid, fearful even. Its so bad that he couldnt even move his leg and could only tremble like a nervous wreck.
Mentor Qing Hong, this woman this woman is
The middle-aged man known as Qing Hong didnt quite understand this disciples odd question. Showing a rather frank face, he reveals the truth by nodding: She is the judge. What, you didnt know?
Though light and without intention with his voice, the message was equivalent to a hammer smashing down at their hearts.
The most effected had to be Huo Yun who pushed for all this. If not for the maid next to herself, thisdy who had a poisonous heart wouldve already copsed to the ground.
This cant be this woman isnt here to take the test, but to judge it? Nooo! Gripping her hand until its an unhealthy white, one would find it difficult toprehend the sort of emotions this girl must be experiencing.
Wait a minute. Bai Yan raises a hand to stop Chu Yi Yi from pulling her up the stage, instead she locks eye with the user using that dangerous smile. Didnt you say Im undertalented?
This one sentence alone was enough to leave the princess choking in the throat. She was already confused to begin with, but now shes just shocked.
Undertalented? If Bai Yan is undertalented then there wont be any talented out there in this world!
Pressing closer with each drawing step, Bai Yans appearance grew more and more dangerous from the naked eye: You said I tried to bribe you with my body in order to be selected, did you not?
Mouth gaped open, Chu Yi Yi had her eyes popping. I only came a few minuteste, how did something so big happen in that short period?
Chapter 850 - She is the Mysterious Judge (2)
Chapter 850 She is the Mysterious Judge (2)
I Forced to step back, Liu Hans forehead had now be covered in beads of sweat while his legs trembled profusely. Then without giving the young man a chance toe up with an excuse, Chu Yi Yis following words instantly warranted the smell of urine between his crotch.
How dare you Liu Yan! It was not easy to convince Bai Yan to act as the judge for this event, what gave you the audacity to frame her?! Besides, even if every single one of you joined forces, she will still wipe the floors with you all, yet you got the nerve to criticize her talent? Who gave you the guts?
Bai. Bai Yan? As his head slowly creaked towards the woman, then down at the little steambun, those eyes suddenly widened in unbelievable horror.
Back then Liu Han only connected the dots of Bai Yan being the judge, but now Chu Yi Yis outcry had caused him to recall many things. The main one being the name because hes heard some rumors before prior to todays event. Like how the owner of the Holy Ind was the granddaughter of Lord Bai of the Medicine, and that the person always has a lovely looking son running around. But never in his wildest dreams did he expect to meet the pair. In fact, hes still having trouble believing his own eyes at the moment.
While the young man was trying to squirm himself out of existence, the others present werent all that much better. The crowd almost didnt want to look over in Bai Yans direction merely for the fact that they believed those lies.
It couldnt be helped. Anyone could see this woman and her sons status wasnt normal, probably extremely high considering the fact that the Holy Lands princess would act as her aid.
Princess, I know my wrong, I really know it. Fiercely banging his own head against the floor as tears flowed out of his eye: It was Lin Yahan, it was he who wanted me to do this. Im only a helper, the real culprit is him!
Lin Yahan? Tightening that forehead until its a knot, Chu Yi Yi caresses her chin, Who is this Lin Yahan?
Hes Hes also a core disciple of the Holy Land, and hes under the same mentor as me.
Oh? Then thats easy, abolish him along with you before expulsion. We dont need this kind of presence in the Holy Land. Waving her hand to signal the guards, the girls word wasw and directly dictated their future.
How did I do? All mischievous in the face, the girl definitely wanted to be praised.
You can decide base on your judgement.
That wont do. Puckering her lips, Chu Yi Yi refuses to do as she pleases: My pa told me to listen to you. If I start doing as I please then he will definitely beat me afterwards.
The girls word couldnt be anymore obvious. If she as the princess must obey Bai Yans will then what chance does these disciples have? Simply a word to her old pa would be enough to bring on a punishment far worse than being expelled!
Hidden among the crowd was Lin Yahan at this timing. The bastards been trying to keep a low-profile while watching the entire thing unfold, but now that its taking a turn for the worse, this guy immediately wanted to make a run for it only to be blocked off at the first step.
Chapter 851 - She is the Mysterious Judge (3)
Chapter 851 She is the Mysterious Judge (3)
Looming dangerous above Lin Yahan who has now been pushed onto the ground before herself, Chu Yi Yi appeared intimidating and dangerous: I thought we had eliminated all of the corrupt variables in my home when Elder Zheng Qi made a cleansingst time, to think we missed a few still. The Holy Land would never allow unfairness, nor would we allow any form of fraud or bribery!
Sister Yi Yi, Bai Xiachen takes a couple of steps forward to speak, This Lin Yahan is that bad aunties cousin, I believe theyre in on this together and the instructions are from her as well. Despite being so young and tender, the boys face already showed a dominance akin to his old man.
Falling into a panic at being called out, Huo Yun hurriedly turns to her own big cousin for help using those teary eyes.
No, this has nothing to do with my younger cousin, Lin Yahan calls out with forced words. Everything was orchestrated by me. She has nothing do with this and didnt know what I did. Princess, please give me a chance.
The greatest punishment even if hes exposed would be expulsion at most, but if his cousin there gets involved then it wont be that simple. For example, the girls father would never let her off after she returns to the Fiery me Sect!
Plop!
The maid thats involved had also gotten to her knees by this stage. Banging her head against the cold hard floor, blood was quickly seeping out from the forehead and staining the marbled tiles over the intense force.
Everything is just like Sir Yahan says, this has nothing to do with mydy here and is our fault only. I was one the one who went to him because I wanted to get even for mydy. Streaking with tears in the face, this maid carried a look of self-destruction.
If I carry all of the responsibility then at most its just my death, but if thedy here also gets harmed then my brother at the Fiery me Sect will also be killed.
Seeing how these two people are willing to take the me off her shoulder, Huo Yun naturally became relieved inside.
Making a pretentious face of apology: Lady, I know you have a deep misunderstanding of me, and its true my maid is at fault this time because of my failure in disciplining her. However, I have always lived my life on a morally high standard. I hope you can stop your son from framing me. Her words were earnest and hopeful like shes truly being wronged.
So you want to stay and continue the test? Raising a smirk, Bai Yan remains unfazed at having her son being called a liar. Is that right?
Huo Yuns not dumb, shes just foolish. Since her big cousin in the Holy Land was now screwed, its easy to imagine what her results would beter on. But the situation wouldnt permit her to back off. If she does then too many red gs would be raised.
Yes.
Hmm, nodding like shes agreeing, Bai Yan now focuses her attention to the trinket around the girls neck. Im fine with that. However, I need you to take off that pendant around your neck first before continuing.
What?!
Popping her eyes in disbelief, Huo Yuns heart was flustered and a mess.
She. how could she know?
Miss, this pendant is a momentum my mother left me before her death. Drooping her head like shes reminiscing a sad memory, the girl sure knows how to act. She told me never to take it off for her sake, otherwise it will be a disrespect to her soul. Please dont make me do something so unfilial to my deceased mother.
Chapter 852 - She is the Mysterious Judge (4)
Chapter 852 She is the Mysterious Judge (4)
Under normal circumstances, the disciples of the Holy Land would only secretly take bribes ormit fraud when possible, never would they openlymit the crimes. Whats more, this was happening right before everyones eye, theres no way this woman would forcibly remove her pendant and tarnish the great name shes part of. Or so thats what Huo Yun believed anyways.
But whos Chu Yi Yi? Shes the widely recognized scourge of this world, what doesnt this troublemaker dare to do? So, when the princess rudely and forcefully tore off the trinket from her neck, Huo Yun was honestly dumbfounded.
If Bai Yan wants you to take off the pendant then you will take it off, why are you spouting so much nonsense for? Almost vicious in her voice, Chu Yi Yi growled like a lion.
Towards this behavior, everyone present were truly at a loss for words because theyre too stunned. They only knew how to show sympathy towards Huo Yun because none of them dares to step forward to reprimand that act.
Its over, this time Im done for.
Eh? This isnt right I heard the bigdy of the Fiery me Sect is already at the King Rank and is the most talented individual among the younger generation aside from those in the three power. Why is her strength only at the middle level of the Earth Rank?
Regarding this level of cultivation, an Earth Rank was neither high nor low. For example, Bai Yans former fianc C Nangong Yi C before her arrival into this world was exactly at that rank. For a second-rate kingdom, that level of talent was already in the grounds of being called a genius among the mundane.
However, this was the test for the Holy Lands admission, one of the three major powers of this world! Theres no way such a pitiful individual would be allowed toe attend.
This genius is a fake!
Many murmuring voices had started to erupt among the attendees, fully aware of what this notion implies.
Yi Yi, Bai Yan speaks up again with her derisive smile, as far as I know thoseing to participate in the admission test must be at least in the upper level of the Earth Rank. Shes not even able to meet the minimum threshold, theres no reason for her to be here is there?
Although Zheng Qi (first) sent the invite slips to the major schools and sects, but that doesnt mean there arent certain requirement for those attending. First and foremost would of course be the minimum cultivation at the upper level of the Earth Rank. Now for one that couldnt even reach this basic standard to be standing here, thats a question many would like to get an answer for.
Qing Hong, whats going on here? Seeing how Bai Yans pressing her for an answer, Chu Yi Yi did the next best thing and threw the question over to the two who came with herself. Shes very aggressive with that fist forked against the waist, the perfect image of an unreasonabledy who demands answer at every moment.
Sweating now as well, Qing Hong responds in earnest despite his nervousness: The one who went to screen the attendees were Elder Lin Yu.
Lin Yu? Who the heck is he? Chu Yi Yi asks angrily.
He Qing Hong promptly got to his knees, Hes an elder whos also in charge of mentoring the students. Hes in the same division as I am in. Lin Yahan is mostly learning under him when me and some of the other tutors are not around.
An uproar erupts from those gathered here almost instantly. Ling Yahan himself was also shivering uncontrobly. He knows, this time hes done for along with the mentor hes been relying on so much until today.
Chapter 853 - She is the Mysterious Judge (5)
Chapter 853 She is the Mysterious Judge (5)
Have him crawl over here to see me! Furrowing that brow, Chu Yi Yis expression showed a trace of unhappiness. Then just as her people were leaving to carry that out, she stops then out of nowhere again, Wait, I change my mind, dont bring him to me and send him directly to Zheng Qi instead. Let those three dispose of him as they like.
Yes, Princess. One of the guards readilyplies without any show of emotional change. Theyre so used to this that it has be normal for them.
And you, the troublemaker points to another guard next to herself, Take this Luo Hun and Lin Yahan away forter disposal. Its not enough that you bunch aremitting frauds and throwing briberies around, but how dare you try to frame Bai Yan? This is your own fault for going after those who you never should!
Lin Yahan had gone numb already after this twist in his own fate. Paralyzed on the ground, he closes his eyes and opens them again like hes given up.?It looks like Im unable to help my cousin this time.
Princess, Miss Bai Yan. Bypassing the instigators of all this, the third perpetrator Liu Han started to bang his head in front of the twodies.
I know my wrong, I really know it now! Please, please spare me this one time, Ill do anything to make up for this!!
Spare you? Bai Yans expression was that of contempt and ridicule towards the kowtowing man, What do you think would happen if I wasnt the judge of this test? Wouldnt your scheme have worked?
Stunned for words, Liu Han couldnt refute that im. If Bai Yan was merely an ordinary person who came to take the entrance exam, then yes, his lies wouldve destroyed her reputation and name.
I believe I dont need to say anymore on what the oue wouldve been like. Using her feet, Bai Yan ruthlessly stomps down at Liu Hans head to press him firmly to the dirt like the filth that he was. Its precisely because of people like you who try to manipte things in the shadow that the Holy Land has lost so many excellent prospects in the past. And now you want me to spare you?
Whether it be the Misty Fairy House, Medicine Sect or Holy Land, theyre all her home. As someone whos protective of those close to herself, Bai Yan would never allow any dangerous or negative variables to remain while under her watch!
Bang!
Sending a huge kick across Liu Hans face, Bai Yans assault directly causes the mans body to start somersaulting across the air and impacting hard against a piring column. Its brutally painful just from looking at it so lets not imagine how much damage it mustve caused based on the blood pouring out of that mouth..
And as if the first hit wasnt enough, the man was absolutely horrified when he nced upwards to find the reddish figure of the woman floating right up to his face. He wanted to resist out of instinct to survive, but his body had already been so injured that he couldnt even budge.
Pop!
Flexing her fingers into a hook like shape, Bai Yan ws down at that shoulder and made a snapping gesture. In that instant, the sound of brittle bone breaking had sent the crowd flinching. It also didnt help that the heart lunging screaming out of the mans throat was ear piercingly loud.
Making an example of this individual, Bai Yan then shifts her sword like gaze over to the surrounding people. If I find another case like this among anyone here, he will be the model in which you can expect for yourself!
Without so much as a warning, a beam of light shoots out of Bai Yans fingertip and into Liu Hans stomach and straight into his Dantian. That was it, the mans core was now crushed and destroyed, forever crippling him and leaving him no more than a mortal without any power.
Chapter 854 - She is the Mysterious Judge (6)
Chapter 854 She is the Mysterious Judge (6)
Miss someone among the crowd meekly raises a hand, what if someone is cheating for personal gains and is not found?
Good question! Bai Yan grins at the smart individual, I most definitely wont allow any form of cheating under my supervision. However, I also know I cannot always be the judge of these examinations. In order to curb such things from happening in the future, anyone who discovers any unfair disadvantage is free to report it an elder of the Holy Land! If someone is found guilty of the crime then the punishment will be the same as this fool right here!
Of course, theint would have to be investigated first. If found true and the person did receive a bribe, or something just as bad, the end result wouldnt be as simple as being expelled from the Holy Land anymore. The more severe cases might even be punishment by death!
The disciples that are present all shuddered at the notion of what that warning meant. Theyre all smart people if theyre able to enter this great power. So, the first thought running through their heads were to either clean up their act and cancel any ns they had prior, or to simply continue their clean hands as always for those on the righteous end.
Qing Hong, Bai Yan shoots a sharp stare over to this middle-aged man whos partly responsible for the corruption, You better look after your subordinates and students from now on. Though you arent personally involved in this case, but Liu Han and Lin Yahan are still under your watch. If theres a next time, the consequences will apply to you as well. Theres a dark undertone to that voice, leaving everyone slightly rattled and nervous.
As the old saying goes, when one wants to remove a weed, you dont just rip off the grass on the surface, you take out the roots!
Yes, He cups his hand inpliance. Though Qing Hong himself may have kept a calm expression on the outside, but his back had already been drenched in sweat. I will not let this sort of thing happen again, my name will be on this, I promise.
Good. That said, Bai Yans attention shifts back to the foolish girl and her maid. Stirring up a smirk, Bigdy of the Fiery me Sect now is it?
Nearly copsing to the ground as her muscles went numb, Huo Yun had to cling as hard as she could to the maid in order to support herself.
I dont want to see the people of the Fiery me Sect from now on. Starting this point forward, any event organized by the Holy Land is off limits to the members of that sect!
The order has already doomed the Fiery me Sect. Bai Yan may not have directly issued the destruction of that power, but the other factions and schools would surely distance themselves from them. Without connection and support, it would just be a matter of time before they decline and disappear.
Understanding the consequences of her own actios, Huo Yuns heart grew exceptional anxious and fearful. Tearing up in the eyes, Miss, please. Although I used some underhanded means toe to the Holynd, I did not do anything else worthy for such harsh punishment of my school. Please have mercy and forgive us!
If Father finds out the things I did here then he will never let me off once I go back! Misery will be the least of my worry..
So youre still insisting the matter of framing me is not rted to you? Bai Yan could see the sympathetic faces thats still siding with this lying bitch. Let me guess, the maid still has family living at the Fiery me Sect, correct? Unfortunately for you though, finding out where her family is would be no more than a whim of mine. Whether or not they sink along with the Fiery me Sect or leave to live a new life is their choice, but dont think for a second I will be fooled by your words or lies!
Chapter 855 - Please Take My Uncle (1)
Chapter 855 Please Take My Uncle (1)
The maid dashes over, her face full of urgency: Please save my brother! Ill tell you everything if you save my brother! Miss is the one who told me to frame you, it was her! She used my brother to threaten me, saying I must do as she says if I want my brother to be safe. Thats the main reason why I took responsibility, I needed to keep my brother out from harm!
You shut up! Lashing out from shameful anger, Luo Yun quickly came up to her maid and pped the girl across the face: If you say another word then Ill make you regret it!
The maid may have bbed the truth out in a momentary rush, but the fact that shes still dreadfully afraid of Huo Yun remains true. However, the urge to save her one and only brother continues to burn strong so she didnt relent.
Bing firm in the voice now instead of urgent panic: I did not lie! Miss have always been the type to act strong since she was young. Because of that, the talented disciples back at the Fiery me Sect have all been executed by her long ago so the reason she was picked toe was because we had no one else for the test!
The disciples of the various forces werepletely dumbfounded with shock due to the maids outburst. For one, the biggest question surrounding why the Fiery me Sect would send someone so weak was exactly this because it just didnt make sense to incur the ire of the Holy Land just for one girls whim. But now it hase out theres no other capable disciple inside that school? In that case, what would happen if the current Fiery me Lord dies of old age? Wouldnt they be so weak that theyre inferior to a third-rate power?
If you keep babbling nonsense then Ill tear off your lip! In her fit of rage after being exposed repeatedly, Huo Yun was ready to reach over to make that threat true when a disciple nearby stopped her mid action.
Why are you so angry for? Is it because the maids word is all true? If so, why dont we listen to all of it before we continue, how about that? Chu Yi Yis sarcastic voice timely cuts in, Go ahead, exin the matter of your brother. Dont worry, I will have someone go secure him afterwards so nothing will happen!
The maid grew exalted over the happy news. From what was fear and anxiety has now been reced with joyous hope.?As long as my younger brother is safe then I have no regret even in death!
Yes, Princess, the maid makes a sigh of relief before continuing, herdyship wanted to frame Miss Bai Yan there only because of a simple reason that she blocked our path at the entrance, plus the part with the childs insult. Herdyship felt humiliated, hence the reason why she had Lin Yahan frame Miss Bai Yan over there! Leaving a moment of pause, the maid somehow seemed more vicious when she bit those lips of hers: These kinds of schemes arent her first, it has been done many times during her childhood. Shes the daughter of the Fiery me Lord so no one can punish her even if caught, and. she used to have a younger brother. But because of the exceptional talent the young master portrayed as a child, thedy here got jealous and murdered him.
Chapter 856 - Please Take My Uncle (2)
Chapter 856 Please Take My Uncle (2)
Boom!
The maids truthful words were akin to a lightning strike from above, leaving all of these unsuspecting people unable to speak due to the grim nature of the story.
In order to consolidate her own position, she would kill the countless geniuses within her own sect and murder his own little brother as well? Funniest part of all was the fact that they all took this woman as a kind-hearted and gentle person. Howughable!
Shut up, shut up! Shaking profusely, Huo Yuns face was wrought with foul fury where even her nails had embedded themselves into her palm. Despite this fact, those bloodshot eyes remain firmly locked onto the maids face still like shes ready to tear her apart from limb to limb.
Che~ To think so much actually happened in the Fiery me Sect. Does the Fiery Lord know about this? Chu Yi Yiughs sarcastically as a form of mockery.
Continuing to ignore the hateful eyes of her former mistress: The Fiery Lord only knows about thedys act of killing the disciples, he doesnt know about the young masters death is done by her hands. I grew up with the miss so I did a lot of things for her and know many which others dont. She thought of her brother as a threat so she plotted to eliminate him before that happens.
The death of the young master is equally important. If this matter is known by the Fiery Lord then it wont just be me who dies, but also my brother. Thankfully thats no longer the case. With the promise from this Holy Land princess, my brother will have a new chance at life even if I cant be saved anymore..
Yi Yi. Bai Yans voicees from behind, causing the troublemaker to swing around. You call me? Blinking those big beautiful eyes, the girl asks with a tinge of confusion.
Remove the remaining members of the Fiery me Sect from here, I want them all sent back to their own school for judgement. Tell their people Huo Yun wanted to kill me, and dont forget to give the details to the Fiery Lord. Im sure he would love to know the truth about his sons death and what his daughter did to him.
Now theres open panic and fear in Huo Yuns frantic face: No! I dont want to go back to the Fiery me Sect, I dont want to!
But the people here arent interested in what this murderous bitch had to say nor want. Dragging the person away as she iled and struggle to break free, all that remains was the echoing scream of a vile banshee and her howling screeches that wont go away.
The maid was of course no exception in this case. However, Chu Yi Yi did promise her the younger brother would be saved so thats one good thing that came of this fiasco. Its not like this servant girl wanted to do all those vile crimes behind everyones back, rather shes also a victim who had no other choice.
Heck, this could technically be a form of relief for her as well, though not in the greatest way, but still a form of freedom.
Now that everything is finished, its now time for the formal examination test. Coming up to the main stage, Bai Yan smoothly takes her rightful seat in the main panel. The time duration for this will be half a month. Prepare yourselves everyone, Ill be opening the main portal in a moment. Those who survive throughout the event shall be rewarded with the position of joining us in the Holy Land!
But what happens to those who die? One of the attendees raises a question.
There is no need to worry about that matter. The part thats being transported to the Holy Domain is only your spiritual soul, your main body will still be here waiting for you. Though the death wont cause any permanent harm, do know that upon your return the likely result is a month on the bed if you fail!
Chapter 857 - Please Take My Uncle (3)
Chapter 857 Please Take My Uncle (3)
Getting up from her seat, Bai Yans existence was absolutely stunning under the suns glistening ray. The weapons have already been prepared for you all. Once you are equipped, head over to the prearrange site!
Yes Maam! Power in their voices, the crowds of people were filled with anticipation in their eyes.
Finished with the presentation, Bai Yan was the first to walk off, followed closely by the princess second. However, her eyes didnt miss the woman wearing the peachy colored dress among the masses despite her indifferent appearance.
Feng Luan, I advise you to be my woman, I will keep you safe! Laughing in a sinister manner, the man next to the peachy girl was ugly and repulsive once Bai Yans group was out of sight. Otherwise, you might not even make it through the first day with your strength.
Against this picture, Feng Luan only felt disgust and nothing more because she left the Feng Qi Kingdom in order to get some peace, not to be annoyed by some spoiled prick!
Think of the reasoning, her beautiful contour promptly got cold. Flinging around, she makes a turn to leave without looking back.
Its already to this point, whats the use in being so proud? Nothing but a queen of some small little kingdom, how dare you not give me face! A beam of evil fires out of the disgusting pigs eye, Just you wait, I will make you surrender under my crotch willingly!
Bai Yan, that woman just now You know each other? The princess nosily gets up to ask her friend after noticing how the extra attention.
Others may not be aware of this, but Bai Yan would never bother to give anyone unrted a extra nce if they are unimportant. Thats how Chu Yi Yi knew the other person must mean something.
Sure enough, theres a slight reactionary smile from the woman: No, we dont.
Then why are you
I may not know her but that doesnt mean others dont. Swinging around, Do you still remember my big cousin Lan Shaoling?
Blinking her pretty eyes in a clueless fashion: You mean this woman and Shaoling, theyre rted?
Yes, thats right. Bai Yan narrows in her eyes as if recalling something, Shes the queen of the Feng Qi Kingdom, and is good friends with my cousin Shaoling. I heard he recently rejected her after she confessed, to think she would appear here of all ces after leaving her home.
Popping her eyes in shock, Chu Yi Yi found this news absolutely scandalous: BUT WHY?!! How can Shaoling reject such a beautiful woman like her?
I dont think its like that. Perhaps its because too many things were happening with the Lan family back then, thats why my cousin didnt ept her. He thought he doesnt deserve someone like that. But after the events at the Medicine Sect and how I told them to take care of the Lan family, Big Cousin immediately went back to find her. Its just that by then the girl was already gone and nowhere to be found.
Tilting her head curiously, Howe you know so much details?
Grinning at the troublesomesss question, Bai Yan frankly answers: Did you forget what my Flower Brothel does? If its anything rted to the four kingdoms then you can be sure I will get wind of it. She then went ahead to pinch thesss nose like the very notion of a womans gossipy nature didnt ur within herself.
Then should we tell Shaolings feeling to Feng Luan??
Chapter 858 - Please Take My Uncle (4)
Chapter 858 Please Take My Uncle (4)
No need, I wont intervene in other peoples feelings, not to mention this needs to solved by their own hands. But Bai Yans lip curls into a thoughtful smile, You can go inform Shaoling. Tell him shes here in the Holy Land.
Okay, Chu Yi Yis eyes lit up.
When she spent a period of time in the kingdom of Liu Huo, the image she got of the Lan family was very good because none of them abandoned Bai Yan and her son. Perhaps its as the old saying goes: good people will have good fortune.
Oh right a young and handsome face appears in the princesss mind just then, Bai Yan, do you still not have word on Bai Xiaos whereabout yet? I havent seen him for a long time.
Bai Xiao?
Her heart shook at the name. Clenching that hand until its slightly trembling, Bai Yan shakes her head at the end despite the infinite worry she has for her own brother.
I have sent the Flower Brothel and Demon Beast Sect out to look for him after he left without a word. Though theres still no word from him, I believe he will one day return to my side once he has garnered enough strength.
That teen has always wanted to rely on his own strength in order to support her, not to rely on his sister. So, when he became aware of the close rtionship Bai Yan had with the Holy Land, he promptly refused the offer toe.
So not even you know about his whereabout.? Slowly exhaling a long breath, theres a sense of disappointment in the princesss face.
Not missing this picture, Bai Yans face immediately lit up. Hurrying to grasp onto thesss shoulder, theres joy in the womans eye: Yi Yi, you and my brother.
Huh? Staring nkly at that hopeful face, Chu Yi Yi didnt take much time to realize what the over the top reaction was about. Hurrying to step backwards, Hey now, dont get the wrong idea Im only worried about him, nothing more.
Smiling all the way into her bones, Bai Yan didnt buy that exnation one bit. Patting thesss shoulder like a good older sister, Although we werent able to be family, but this is also a good turn of event.
. The princess makes a baffled face. Indeed, this time Bai Yans misunderstanding was a serious one.
Its then the little steambun also pops his nosy head from somewhere. Grinning on the face like his mother: Sister Yi Yi cares about Uncle, that must mean she likes him. Perhaps it wont be long before I can start calling her Auntie instead.
Auntie, Auntie. Always as supportive, Dragony follows up with that word like a happy go lucky kid who just learned of a new word.
In that instant, not even Chu Yi Yis thick face could remain unfazed. Blushing hard: What are you saying Xiachen? And you Dragony, what are you trying to do I and him were not like that. And even if we did no wait, Im only using a metaphor. Also I cant be your auntie!
Making a naughty face, Dragony was learning all the wrong things from the boy: Her Highness is kinder than my own mother. Even though I only call her Queen, I have long considered her my mother so you being my auntie is fine.
Auntie, my uncle isnt too bad. Sure, his character may be on the cold end, but thats only to strangers and not family. Pulling at the flustered girls hand, Bai Xiachen starts throwing his careless words around without a care: Why dont you just take him?
Chapter 859 - Wang Xiao Ying’s and Little Rice’s Whereabout (1)
Chapter 859 Wang Xiao Yings and Little Rices Whereabout (1)
Bai Xiachen! Chu Yi Yi stamps her feet in frustration. Biting those peachy lips, If you keep talking nonsense then I will have your mother find you a wife right now!
That threat immediately causes the boys happy face to copse. Turning to Bai Yan using those poor eyes of his: Mother. I dont want a wife. I only want to stay by your side.
Breaking out into a giggle at her sons image, she rubs that small little head in soothingfort: Go y with Dragony for now, okay?
Making a relieved exhale, Bai Xiachen looks like hes just been saved. Tiptoeing himself, the boy smooches the womans cheek: Bye, bye Mother.
Having said this, he then quickly ran towards the front with the little missy in hand. Together, the pair of kids were out of sight and gone to do their own thing.
Turning around again now that theyre alone: Yi Yi, howe I dont see Little Rice and Huang Xiao Ying (tigress)? They should be here in the Holy Landst I checked.
Gently tapping her lips like a lovely maiden that she was, Chu Yi Yi appears to be quite enjoying the thought of those two: Oh, they left already.
Left? Bai Yans heart actually shook with shock.?How can Little Rice ignore my order and leave before my return? Did he run off with the girl and leave me behind?!
Do you know where they went? Almost urgent now in her voice, Bai Yan tries hard to hide the inner anxiety she felt.
I believe they left to find you. I couldnt stop them no matter what I did. Hooking her arms around the womans, the princess makes a happy go lucky smile like she just one-upped her friend.: Dont worry about those two. Considering how clever Little Rice is, they will be just fine on their own.
Huffing over how high maintenance they all are, Bai Yan couldnt deny the fact that her little tigerling was a smart one. Alright, I will go ahead first and open the gate for the contestants. Come find me afterwards when the test is over, I want to continue training during this period. Leaving behind thatment, she then went ahead by herself because shes still slightly upset at being tricked.
Half a months time had gone and went very quickly, and naturally many of these contestants were disqualified after their defeat within the domain.
At this moment, Feng Luan was currently sitting cross legged to allow the spiritual energy in the air to enter her body.
Feng Luan, Ive found you. Suddenly, a sinister voice from the side catches the girls ear and interrupts her meditation.
Opening those beautiful eyes of hers, Feng Luan could see it was that pervert and his goonsing over. Making a disgusted look on her already frowning face: Why is it you people again. Youre like haunted ghosts that just wont go away. Her voice didnt sound soft and weak like one would expect from a female, rather its snappy and cool.
To think you wouldst for the entire half a month, I actually thought you were knocked out early on in the test. HAHAHAHA! As the pervert cackles like the filth that he was, the goons that came with him had already surrounded the girl from all side, leaving her entirely encircled and without room for escape.
Smirking now, the filth then used those disgusting fingers to pick up the girls chin like he owned her: Be my woman Feng Luan. If you do then I will guarantee your Feng Qi Kingdoms prosperity!
Smirking derisively at this mans face, Feng Luan unabashedly swipes away that hand: Dont touch me with your dirty hands Cheng Wei! I already have a person in my heart so quit dreaming!
Acting like hes heard some ridiculous joke, Cheng Weis guffawingughter rang across the forested terrain in this area. Thats how little this pervert that of that statement.
Chapter 860 - Wang Xiao Ying’s and Little Rice’s Whereabout (2)
Chapter 860 Wang Xiao Yings and Little Rices Whereabout (2)
The man of your heart? What, you mean that Lan Shaoling? I already know he rejected before when you confessed, why are you being stubborn on him? Do you think the Lan family is something you can match up to? Seeing the ghastlyplexion of the girl, Cheng Wei once again presses forward to loom over her: Feng Luan, the real wishful thinking one is you! The Lan family may just be an ordinary household but they are backed by the Holy Land and Medicine Sect. Others would rather provoke a second-rate power than to provoke them so lose that dream of yours!
Gently closing her eyes, Feng Luan didnt want to and couldnt refute that im. She loves Lan Shaoling for his perseverance and courage he showed. So, when the people of her Feng Qi Kingdom prevented her from interacting with the boy, she kept doing it regardless. But now. Its as this filthy bastard says, shes not a match for him anymore.
However, that doesnt mean she couldnt catch up. Feng Luans a proud and strong woman. Just because shes no longer a match doesnt in the future she wont be. Thats why she came to the Holy Land, hoping one day she would be strong enough to stand by his side after earning the qualities again.
Just like before, standing by him..
So what if I dont deserve him? Opening her eyes again after reminiscing those happy memories she shared with the boy, her face remains expressionless towards these filth: Even if I cannot get his heart I will not ept you. Take one or none at all, I at least understand that truth.
Youre asking for it! Turning cold in the face, Cheng Wei was done ying nice: Take this woman down for me, I will let her have a taste of what it means to defy me!
Yes, Sir! In no time at all, many of the devilish ws were now reaching out for the womans body in an attempt to subdue her.
Towards those filthy hands thats trying to indiscriminately touch her body, Feng Luans expression grew hard and dangerous. Scram!
Boom!
Fluttering up in the dress over the sudden burst of power, those goons that are in cahoots with Cheng Wei were instantly sent stumbling backwards.
Step down, Ill handle her myself! Making an audible ck by closing that folding fan of his, those hands immediately thrusts forward like a eagles w, fully taking aim for the womans neck in order to catch her.
Facing that intense attack, Feng Luan didnt panic or back off, instead she musters up her own energy into the fist and met the assault head on.
Cheng Wei was absolutely shocked when they made contact. Not only did he fail to overpower the other side, he in fact felt his throat getting wet from the blood trying toe up. In the end theres a trickle of the reddish fluid leaking out of the corner of those lips.
You frowning, how can you improve this quickly?
This battle wasnt the first he had with this woman, but before they only had a draw. And now shes clearly above himself!
Im not like you all. Ive kept pushing myself during the entire time Ive been in here while you bunch only thought about preserving your own strength.
Ones the queen of a mortal kingdom, the other the young lord of a second-rate factionary power, its obvious thetter had the better resources. But through perseverance and strong will, Feng Luan has now surpassed these bastards using not only her talent, but effort!
Most likely insulted by that remark, Cheng Weis gaze grew threatening: All of you attack with me. Shes only one person, I refuse to believe she can take all of us on at the same time!
Chapter 861 - “Wang Xiao Ying’s and Little Rice’s Whereabout (3)”
Chapter 861 Wang Xiao Yings and Little Rices Whereabout (3)
Obeying his order, the group of thugs behind himself rears forward again to attack.
Though vignt and ready to fight, Feng Luan couldnt help but tense up at this setup. But then right when shes about to deflect the first blow, a blinding white light beams downward from the sky and covers them all.
It looks like the time hase. Were leaving this ce Everyone immediately had this thought in mind.
Though this half a month has been treacherous and full of danger from the various things lurking from within, it has also brought on many good harvests for those who didnt cower away somewhere. Of course, there are also scums like Cheng Wei who managed to make it to the end by keeping themselves away from danger, but thats few and in-between.
I have already given you onest chance Feng Luan, now dontin since its you who didnt cherish the opportunity! Right before he was transmitted away, Cheng Wei suddenly brought out a dagger from his waist and harshly sliced down at his own wrist.
Even if death within the testing ground wont be real, nevertheless, the injuries sustained here would still transfer out to the real body. Therefore, just about every contestant thats remaining were stained with the smell of blood. Its also the direct proof of the cruelty and difficulty of this trial.
All stand for the princess and judge! This was the first announcement these men and woman heard after they opened their eyes again.
Taking her seat with that gorgeous red dress, Bai Yan didnt waste any time to begin her speech: The test is now over, and all who manages to pass the trial is now qualified to enter the Holy Land as a disciple.
Wait! Suddenly, a young man stands out among the crowd. Covering his injured wrist, that expression appeared very painful: Miss, I have something to say.
Though that expression remains emotionless, Bai Yans forehead had already wrinkled into a knot. Whats the matter?
Miss, I remember the rules is that the contestants arent allowed to kill one another while inside the testing grounds. Also, were not allowed to battle one another unless its our designated opponent, correct?
Slightly amused by the question, Bai Yan didnt refute that, only leaning her head to one side against the palm of her hand. This shouldve been azy image, but somehow her face only got more seductive under the glistening sunlight like a beauty giving the luring eye.
Youre right, thats the rules we set ahead of time.
Then Im using this woman called Feng Luan! Cheng Wei snarls with enraged anger as he points usingly to the girl. The only issue was whether or not its genuine or just an act. This woman and I have crossed paths before and are on bad terms. She took advantage of this trial and attacked me while inside the testing grounds. I request that she be disqualified! After saying this, he then turns back to face Bai Yan: I hope the authorities can handle this fairly!
cing her hand down, Bai Yan straightens up herself to focus in on the said girl. Is what he said true?
Emotionless and expressionless, Feng Luan answers right away: I believe the Holy Land will find out the truth.
Chapter 862 - “Wang Xiao Ying’s and Little Rice’s Whereabout (4)”
Chapter 862 Wang Xiao Yings and Little Rices Whereabout (4)
In other words, she believes the Holy Land wouldnt judge a person based purely on someone elses im alone.
Smiling at the meaning behind that, Bai Yans beauty at this moment could blind everyones sight if she tried. If not for the fact that her identity was beyond their reach, many of the males wouldve loved to pursue such a woman!
My words are the truth, Cheng Wei snickers sinisterly and leaked his true nature. Besides, it wasnt just me who saw what she did, theres others around as well when that happened. Am I right everyone?
Those who followed Cheng Wei didnt expect to be dragged into this situation, but now that theyre being put up to it, they couldnt exactly deny it either. Nodding with one another to push themselves forward: Yes, this evil woman is the worst! She is afraid of Sir Cheng Weis strength and the likelihood of him taking away her resources due to his exceptional talent, thats why he attacked him.
Onement here, another usation there, all of the lies are pointing towards Feng Luan being the perpetrator. Even so, the proud girl never defended herself even once, only showing a calm face like theres no waves at all in the heart.
Cheng Wei himself didnt care about anything else, he only wants to know what Bai Yan was going to do next because he couldnt read her at all. Nevertheless, the insult and shame he felt from the rejection pushed him to a level of beyond help: Miss, do you know she is the former queen of the Feng Qi Kingdom? And. she also pursued Lan Xiaoling for a time, only to be rejected by him at the end.
Likely wanting to gloat before the very person hes trying to ruin with that slyment, Cheng Wei promptly turned to face the person herself. Sure enough, he could finally see panic on that indifferent face: This sort of unrecognizing woman doesnt deserve to stay in the Holy Land! She kept pestering your cousin before so you mustnt allow such a thing to continue!
Feng Luan was definitely affected by the tarnishingments. Almost shaking there, her beautiful face was very ugly like shes about to scream. The main reason being Bai Yan was her crushs family member, yet shes now being exposed before the public and in such negative light. How could she remain calm? And what would this possible cousin-inw think of herself?
Yi Yi, Bai Yan finally speaks up, causing the entire venue to quiet down instantly. Howe I didnt know our Holy Land has fallen into such a state where some outsider can dictate our actions?
That second even a drop of a needle could be heard, thats how deathly silent it has be over her question.
Like everyone else, Cheng Weis proud face was a chunk of solid ice.?Didnt the rumors say this cousin of Lan Xiaoling is very protective of her family? Why is she still able to put up with a woman who clearly got rejected?
Miss, I I am only doing this for the sake of you and your cousin Lan Xiaoling. This Feng Luan vited the rules here and also wanted to reach out for things before her own status. I just couldnt bear such injustice and wanted to help.
Almost cold in the face now, Bai Yans voice grew somewhat stern and harsh: Whether or not she broke the rules will be decided upon our investigation, not on your words alone. If you think I will judge her purely because of your whimsical wishes then think again. Whats more, what I should do is not for you to decide or suggest!
Chapter 863 - Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (1)
Chapter 863 Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (1)
Cheng Weis face turned whiter by a whole shade. He did not expect Bai Yan to cover for Feng Luan after he threw the trump card he had in stock.
Miss, you said not long ago that there will be no form of corruption or fraud in the Holy Land. Why are you sheltering this woman now? Clenching his fist tightly, the disgusting bastard knew he has no way out and could only press forward.
Curling those lips into a smirk, Bai Yan sounded frank and unprovoked: Dont tell me you didnt know that there are many eyes within the mini domain? Whatever little secret you did inside there, do you think I wouldnt know?
What did you say? Cheng Wei flies into a great fright.
So she means all of our actions were known all along? How did this happen?!
For a time, this disgusting bastard could barely keep his legs from going numb. In order to stop himself from copsing before the crowd, he reached over to firmly grabbed onto one of his goons shoulder to keep himself upright.
Ill only give you one more chance, are you going to confess, or.
Plop!
Cheng Wei finally lost his nerve and got onto the floor with those knees. Theres sweat and theres panic all over his face.
Its over, this time I ampletely finished!
Just like this coward, the goons that came with Cheng Wei were also kneeling there in a disorderly row.
Miss, this matter isnt our fault, its Sir Cheng Wei who ordered us to do so! Please let us go, we will never break the rules again in the future!
The banging from their heads were now so great that its almost creating a tremor around the venue. Even so, their only wish right was for a hint of mercy so they wouldnt be killed for the crime theymitted.
Towards how easy his so-called supporters turned on himself, Cheng Wei only felt despair and betrayed. Showing a dead face, the only thing lingering in that head was the underlying question of his own impending punishment.
Bai Yan, howe I didnt know there are eyes hidden within the mini domain? Swinging around after giving the cheaters a snarl, Chu Yi Yi tilts her head in amazement, When did you send them in without my knowledge?
Shrugging with a sly face: Im just kidding, who couldve thought they would break that quickly.
kidding?
Those who were guilty immediately stopped their kowtowing act and made a distraught face of horror. Its so bad that they even forgot to breath for a second.
What did she just say? She was just kidding?
Qing Hong, Im sure I dont need to tell you how to handle these people. Giving azy stretch, Bai Yan slowly came down from the main stage and turns to the princess, Lets go Yi Yi.
Both girls left without a second nce to those gobsmacked individuals whom they left behind themselves. The reason being theres someone already looming over their heads ready to dish out the punishment.
Sir Qing Hong, Cheng Wei gulps hard.
But before any more excuses could be said, the cold hard words of this Holy Land elder have dropped on top of his heads.
Chapter 864 - Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (2)
Chapter 864 Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (2)
You bunch got some nerve eh? Not only did you people try to frame a probably disciple of the Holy Land, you also try to deceive the judge?! Someonee, take these filthy bastards away to the dungeons. I will personally see to it they pay for todays crime!
Yes, Elder Qing Hong! Those who followed Qing Hong over today immediately circled around the group. Theyve already learned from thest time they gathered and wouldnt want anything to go wrong during the arrest.
After leaving the gathering behind, Bai Yan didnt even need to step onto the Holy Ind before her eyes fell upon her big shifu Zheng Qi waiting at the doorway.
Slightly wrinkling her brows: Big Shifu, why are you waiting at my cabin?
Is the examination test over? Zheng Qi asks with a meaningful light in those old eyes.
Giving a gentle nod of affirmation: Yes Shifu, Ive just finished over there.
Thats great! The senior issues a long sigh, The Lord tasked me toe tell you that the portal to the main domain is now open and ready for use. But before you head out, I must remind you the real Holy Domain is vastly more dangerous than the mini one you experienced before. Do be careful.
In actual fact, not even Zheng Qi himself knew what exactly lies within that mysterious ce. The only thing he does know though was how everyone who enters it would die each and every single time. Ten out of ten, all of them never returned aside from being a corpse!
I see. Bai Yans face lit up, her hand patting the concerned old senior in assurance. Dont worry, Ill be all right so dont fret too much. During this period while Im away, do make sure to practice your alchemy. I dont want to see any cking! Otherwise Narrowing her eyes into a slit, Bai Yans iris grew somehow dangerous and threatening.
Making an awkwardugh in return, Zheng Qi coughs twice to clear his own throat: Dont look down at your shifu here so much, only your third shifu is a cker!
Needing no more words, Bai Yan was pretty much finished here as well and turned away for the Lords living quarter.
Towards the departing back of that reddish figure, Chu Yi Yi couldnt stop making a worried face: Grandpa Zheng Qi, is she really going to be alright? I dont understand why Pa would agree to having her enter such a dangerous ce.
Unable to hide his own worries as well: The Lord said it before, perhaps. she will be the only one toe out of there alive. We must believe in Yan Yan because her existence is a miracle in it itself.
Ever since the three of them brothers picked up thisss from the outside, he already knew the girl wouldnt be average. A souring dragon, thats his opinion of Bai Yans future.
Biting her lower lip: If Bai Yan really donte back then I will cut off my connection with Pa! Me and Brother will leave this ce and never return, thatll show him for letting Bai Yan know about the main Holy Domain and letting her go in!
Zheng Qi makes a long heavy sigh at the princesss willful remark. Although his words showed trust and confidence, but that old heart of his also didnt want the only disciple he had to leave for such a dangerous ce either.
This is Yan Yans own choice. We cannot get in the way of this childs decision. Making a bittersweet face, Come Princess, it shouldnt be that long before shees back out anyways so lets go over to the Lords ce and wait.
Unlike the real world, the time frame inside the Holy Domain moves at an expedited pace. One month out here would equal to one year inside.
Chapter 865 - Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (3)
Chapter 865 Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (3)
Chu Yi Yi nods in good behavior: Then Ill go find Xiachen instead. I need to take care of him while Bai Yan is gone during this period.
Zheng Qi nearly turned green upon hearing what this troublemaker intends to do. Hurrying to grab onto that shoulder before she runs off: This you dont need to worry about, Qiu Shu Rong (third) and Ren Yi (second) will take care of him.
Giving the boy to this one who torched the treasury vault? If they did that then the entire Holy Land would be destroyed in no time!
Thankfully this princess didnt have much of a brain when ites to these matters. After getting pulled by the pushy senior a few times, she ended up going with him anyways.
Over in the peach blossom forest, Lord Chu Ran and the other elders were busy discussing something when they saw the reddishly fine figure walking over to their spot.
You here Bai Yan!
Stopping before this middle-aged man who nearly became her father-inw: Yes Lord, I came after getting the message from my shifu. You say the portal to the Holy Domain is open?
Youve heard right, Chu Ran answers right away despite the tight furrowing forehead he showed at whats further ahead. This is myst reminder to you Bai Yan. Unlike the mini domain where one can be transferred back after they die in there, this one wont give you a second chance. Are you certain you want to go inside?
Richeses with danger, I am never one to cower before the risk. She stays firm in her decision.
So what if its dangerous? I have never been one to back down when the challengees knocking.
Haha! Lord Chu Ranughs wildly. Patting the girls shoulder, his face shows a strong level of admiration: As expected of the one whom I believed in all those years ago. You will be the one toe out of there, I believe you will!
Bai Yan also smiled at this trust: Lord, I want to ask you a favor before I head inside. During this time while Im not around, please look after my son. I dont-
Cutting her before she could finish: Dont worry! Ive always regarded Xiachen as my grandson so no one will make trouble for him here in the Holy Land. Patting his chest in reassurance, he made promises without a second thought to the idea.
In light of the agreement, Bai Yan only showed a perplexed face. What she really meant was to keep her son out of trouble and not to let him start a fire again, not to be protected. Besides, she would be happy if he could not go provoking others while shes not looking, thats all she wants.
Another note, you must not let Yi Yi look after Xiachen. This is very important!
This was an act of insurance. If those two get together then the Holy Land would be a pile of rubbles by the time shees out.
I understand. Chu Ran makes an understanding nod.
Hes the troublesome girls father, how could he not know the sort of character thess has? Not much ability in anything else, only super capable when ites to making disasters happen.
Then Ill go now. Leaving only that behind, Bai Yan then walked towards a shining mirror thats up ahead in measured strides. She didnt fear this portal, only a strong level of anticipation for what awaits.
Lord, this is this really a good idea? What if something goes wrong? One of the lower ranked elders present turns to ask with unease in the voice, If anything happens to thedy then Zheng QI and his brothers will go crazy.
Chu Ran arches his brow: Did you all forget her performance back then in the mini domain already? That result is unlike anything I have ever seen.
But itste to do anything at this point anyways. Bai Yan had already stepped through the mirror and the shimmering white light has died down, signaling the closer of the portal.
Chapter 866 - Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (4)
Chapter 866 Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (4)
Pausing for a moment before continuing: The longer you stay in the mini domain, the closer the experience would be to the real deal. Otherwise, why else do you think I would risk her life?
There are no other person as talented as Bai Yan in the Holy Land, not a single one. Besides, her rtives are the lords and master of the other two major powers. No matter how strong this ce was, it wouldnt be able to fend off both the Medicine Sect and Misty Fairy House at once. And lets not forget Zheng Qi and his two brothers would surely defect if that happens!
Lets go! Were drinking today! No one is going home until theyre drunk! Laughing hard through his belly, Lord Chu Ran strode in quick strides for the outside of the peach blossom forest.
It couldnt be helped. Since that day where he nearly got caught with his own daughter drinking, Chu Ran had refrained himself from touching anymore alcohol out of fear of Bai Yan seeing his dirty nature. Now for this rare chance to arrive, how could he not be a happy lord?
Meanwhile the elders in the background were all exchanging various looks of disbelief with one another.
To think the reason why the Lord would have us elerate the portals opening by half a month is because he wants to drink while shes gone. I really dont understand why hes so afraid of thessie.
Che~ A simple answer like that and you still dont know? Look at Zheng Qi and those other two, see how indulgent they are of her? Sure, Bai Yan is a disciple of the Holy Land, but who can say there will be another genius as talented as her? If the Lord is to keep the girl forever tied to us, something like face or shame means nothing!
I bet you all dont know this but the Lord wanted to take the missy in as his daughter-inw. Its a shame that Bai Yan chose someone else in the end. Even so, he still wants her as a goddaughter. The elder who knew the inside story couldnt help but open his mouth at this point.
Truth was, if Bai Yans identity wasnt so high and beyond his reach, this senior too would want to take in a goddaughter like that!
A few more wordster, the elders gathered here today also left soon afterwards for the Lords residence. In a blink of an eye, the entire peach blossom forest was now back to his peaceful state and only the falling petals remain.
At this moment Bai Yan was now standing on a weedy patch of grass. With pure blue sky, this shouldve been a decent picture if it wasnt marred by the countless creatures salivating before her very eyes.
This is the Holy Domain? Sweeping her sight in a circle, Bai Yans eye suddenly fell upon a huge monstrous beast. Dting her eyes in great shock: Bristleback Dragon? Thats a Bristleback Dragon!
Bristleback Dragon, a monster from ancient times. ording to the records left behind by the people of old, this race of dragons was highly recognized for its long spikes running along the back as well as the hardness in its scales. A true immortal monster of the ancient era.
Shame though, every being in existence has a weakness in some way. The Bristleback Dragons are no different due to its poor breeding ability. As a result of this characteristic, this breed was long thought to be extinct after an unprecedented infighting among demon beasts many eons ago.
Chapter 867 - Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (5)
Chapter 867 Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (5)
Tightly gripping her fist, Bai Yan scans the area some more and found even more ancient monsters standing around. These things should all be extinct ording to her knowledge.
Its no wonder no one ever made it out of the Holy Domain, this must be an ancient battlefield. If any ordinary person steps in here then they would die ten out of ten times!
GRRRARGHHHH! Perhaps able to sense the uninvited guesting into their home, the creatures all growled menacingly and rushed the intruder.
Shit! Swinging her head around, she could already see the sharp spikes of the Bristleback Dragon sweeping over in an attempt to sh her apart.
Under this moment of distress, Bai Yan could not care about so much anymore. Drawing her sword in haste, she uses it to block the offending attack only to discover the thorny spikes from the dragons w piercing right through the shiny steel that made up her sword. Now not only was her weapon severely damaged, her chest was now also pierced to some degree by the w.
However, risk alsoes with opportunities. During this brief exchange, shes discovered something off about this ce.
Why are these creatures only at this level? ording to the rumors, any demon beast able to be recorded in the old texts should be at the Celestial Rank or higher. Is the Holy Domain suppressing their powers? Squinting her eyes into a narrow slit, that lip instantly curled into a smirk despite the blood on her clothes: If thats the case then I still have a chance!
Wasting not another second, she swiftly and smoothly pulled out a bottle of medication from her storage bag. Theres no need to hesitate here. Stuffing every single pill into her mouth, she allows the surge of unbridle energy to explode out of her body.
Normally these pills which was used to enhance her physical strength and endurance could only be taken one at a time, otherwise the side effects would be quite heavy after half an hourter. Even so, critical situations called for extreme measures, and this was that case!
This time I like to see if Im harder or youre harder! mming the little bottle to the floor and smashing it to pieces, Bai Yan wipes the trickle of blood from her mouth and begins her carnage.
Leaping over the rest, the first target was the Bristleback Dragon swooping down from above like a lightning bolt. She didnt get prated by the thorny spikes like others woulde to expect of this full-on charge. Instead, her hands reached downwards afternding on the dragons back and forcefully ripped one of the damn things off C skin and all C before tossing it down to the mob of monsters!
Just like the weakness of having low fertility, the thorny spikes were the dragons greatest weapon but also its lethal weakness duringbat. Sure, the scales are harder than metal and the spikes are sharper than a de, but theyre still attacked to skin and flesh! If one had the arm strength then ripping these des off like one would scale a porcupine. Its no different!
Of course, not everyone could achieve such a grand feat of oveing one of the greatest monsters of the ancient era, otherwise this breed of dragons wouldnt be called an immortal monster back in the day.
Chapter 868 - Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (6)
Chapter 868 Opening of the Domain, Bristleback Dragon (6)
Swoosh!
Hit by the sharp bristle that came falling down, one of the monsters instantly died under his own pool of blood right then and there. Even so, the rest of the creatures did not stop nor care for their fallenrade. They kept pushing for the woman whos still clinging hard for her dear life.
Irritated and annoyed as well, the Bristleback Dragon wasnt just going to take that trangression lying down either. Barrel rolling left and right, it wanted to fling the unwanted passenger off from itself by using the intense force of its own maneuvers. Unfortunately for this ancient predator, Bai Yan did not let go and instead used the thorny bristles on its back as a form of projectile. In no time at all, countless corpses were left in their wake as they flew erratically across the sky.
A whileter, the fighting hase to a halt..
Littered with the dead bodies of the monsters that couldnt fly, only one dragon remains after Bai Yan dismounted to rest next to a small tree. Strange, half an hour has passed already. ording to my calction, I should be taking a sharp pain to my head by now after killing all these monsters. Why is there no reaction at all?
Is it because this is the Holy Domain? That the side effects are removed thanks to the restrictions ced in this world?
This spection delighted Bai Yans heart. Showing a happy face, she turns to the barebacked dragon who was moping nearby after experiencing that inhumane torture. What, you dont want to live too?
The expression of the survivor looks like its very much aggrieved by the maltreatment. Not only has his back beenpletely plucked bare by this point, the poor thing actually wailed after seeing its own reflection from the puddle of tear it created by itself.
Unable to take this trauma, the dragon made a direct run for the forest and was soon out of view. Bai Yan herself did not chase though. No matter what the intent was, she did survive this encounter thanks to the fes thorny spikes.
With nothing else to do now, she began to pick up the prized loot scattered around the area. But after removing of the quills from a body, Bai Yan actually discovered something inside one of the bodies..
It was a golden colored core. In that instant not even she could remain indifferent. Is this what I think it is? ording to hearsay, ancient monsters are able to condense their essence into a core once theyre matured enough. Is this shiny core it?
ted to find such a precious treasure, Bai Yan wanted to store this thing away for future use only to have the thing melt away under a blinding light before shooting into her Dantian area. Without warning, her internal energy started to swell up.
Understanding what just happened after a momentary daze, she didnt want to waste a single chance! Moving fast, her skills in dissecting lifeless bodies just went up by leaps and bounds today. Though Bai Yan did advance into the middle level of the Monarch Rank with twenty gold monster cores by doing this, but to reach the advance stage would still require her own efforts in consolidation the newfound energy inside.
Sitting crossed legged right now to digest the sudden influx of strength, she had just finished exhaling thest bit of polluted air from her system when a burst of rumbling sound came from the front..
Looking over, she tightly dtes her eyes at the countless monsters trampling over and raising up a storm of dust: It seems this big Holy Domain is simr to the mini one. After killing a group, it would bring in the more powerful hordes of monsters! No matter, theyre going to be my nutrient in improving my own strength..
Unlike the tense atmosphere she portrayed on the first encounter after entering the portal, theres only a smile on that anticipating face. To put it bluntly, its the look of a hungry wolf staring at its next meal.
Chapter 869 - “Three Months (1)”
Chapter 869 Three Months (1)
Three monthster.
On this sunny day, Bai Xiachen was currently sitting on a granite rock not far away from where his mother disappeared off into the mirror.
Howe Mother still hasnte out of that ce yet, its been over three months already. I miss her. Pouting with his chin leaning against those hands, its obvious hes very much bored based on that lifeless face. This was the first time the childs been away from Bai Yan for so long so this was a new experience for him.
Prince! Its then a young female head pops out from one side. Smiling in the face: Guess what, I found a fun ce nearby. Want to go have a look together? We can explore it and maybe find something nice.
I dont want to go Dragony, shaking his depressed head, Bai Xiachen firmly plops his whole body down onto the rock to show how much of a sloth he was acting. I want to wait for Mother toe out so Im not going.
The little dragoness was rather perplexed by this rejection. Biting those fingernails, Why is His Highness acting so rejected? Its only been a few months, whats so depressing about this?
Its not that Dragony was being inconsiderate in having this thought pattern. Shes been without a proper mother all her life due to the limited mental capacity she was born with, therefore the very idea of a child always being with the parent didnt even strike her.
Then Ill wait here with you Prince. We will wait for Her Highness toe out together. Raising a lovely smile, the missy takes a seat without asking for permission.
Boom!
From out of the blue, and shaking tremor rocks the entire peach blossom forest and causes the two kids to tumble right off of the rock.
As the only male here without a single adult, Bai Xaichen instinctively did the right thing and reacted like any boy should do. He used himself as a cushion for the girl so she wouldnt get hurt from the fall. Just that when he turned his head around aftering back to his senses to check on the mirror again, he was horrified to find it cracking!
In his haste, the boy couldnt think of anything else. Pushing himself up from the floor, he makes a hard dash over towards the mirror while making a painful scream for it to stop whatever it was doing. Sadly, before those tiny feet had even taken a few steps over, the entire mirror suddenly shatters into hundreds of tiny shards.
Mother!!! Pleasee out!! Pleasee back out!!! he plops down onto the grass and didnt know what to do next.
Dragony reacted the slowest here but shes not blind. Realizing what just happened and what it meant, huge trickles of tears immediately came pouring out of those eye sockets.
The mirror shattered Her Highness shes nevering back?
No! Her Highness cant leave like this! She cant!!
Due to the hugemotion of this incident, it didnt take long for the rest of the Holy Land to be rmed. By the time Lord Chu Ran and the three elders came running over, all they saw was the painful cries of both children sitting on the ground.
Xiachen! Hurrying to pick up the boy, Zheng Qi (first) asks with trembling hands: Tell grandshifu here what happened.
Though most of the tears had stopped, Bai Xiachen was still red in the eyes due to all the crying. Almost a murmur in how low that voice was: The mirror, the portal, it shattered.
Chu Ran looked horrified over the answer. Quickly reaching down to examine the shards, the man kept muttering to himself in disbelief: How can this be? Why did it shatter? What exactly happened inside the Holy Domain?
Lord, what is going to happen now that the mirror is gone?
Chapter 870 - “Three Months (2)”
Chapter 870 Three Months (2)
Zheng Qi honestly didnt want to hear the answer to his own question there, but he knew theres no running away from the truth.
If the mirror portal is destroyed then those inside will forever be trapped inside the Holy Domain.
Boom!
All three of these old fes were shuddering hard in their old hearts. Stiff as a rock, their faces all showed despair.
Yan Yan wont return. She will nevere back?
NOO~~!!! sping his head in horrific pain, Qiu Shu Rongs mournful cry brought on a wave of disturbing air around this once serene forest.
A brief momentter, this third brother suddenly dashes over to the Lord in a sh and gripped onto that cor. His old eyes were filled with blood and anger, making him look somewhat ferocious. Why, why did you tell her about the real Holy Domain! Why did you agree to let her in there! Return my student to me! Return my disciple!
If it was the past then Chu Ran would not allow these old fes to treat him like so. However, this whole situation was mainly caused by himself. Covered in a shroud of gloom, the man also felt extreme pain due to his own astonishing misjudgment.
Im sorry, I didnt know things would turn out this way. That voice carried a strong sense of regret and guilt.
Letting go of that cor, Qiu Shu Rong once again got on the ground with those hands around his head. The muffled sobbing voice said it all on what hes feeling and how distraught this old senior was inside.
Mother! Bai Xiachen pushes Zheng Qis hand away and ran back over to the mirror shards. Those eyes were dull and without thought as he stared at the pile. Didnt you say you will never leave me? Please Mother, I promise Ill be good from now on, so please, Im begging you Mother. You cant leave me and Baddie Father behind.
The kids voice sounded dreadfully painful and sorrowful, yet theres also something else mixed into that sound which causes everyone around to stop what theyre doing and look over. Its unsure what it was, but that rtively weak and thin stature was menacing to look at. Theres a thinyer of ck aura oozing out of the boy and its making them all very ufortable.
Xiachen? Greatly scared by this picture, Zheng Qi flies over to examine the childs condition. Dont scare your grandshifu here, pleasee back to your senses. Ive already lost your mother, I cant bear to lose you as well!
Turning that little head in a freakish manner as if hes possessed, Bai Xiachens voice almost had an echoing effect like theres something demonic about his entire existence: Grandshifu, why did Mother go into the Holy Domain?
Not quite understanding why thed would ask something like that out of the blue, Zheng Qi didnt respond and just stared his eyes out in confusion.
Suddenly, a sinister cackle escapes that childish mouth: Ah yes, I remember now, Mother went in there because of that woman from the Spirit Realm. She wanted to get stronger so nothing like that happens again.
Chapter 871 - Three Months (3)
Chapter 871 Three Months (3)
Yes, its because of those people from the Spirit Realm who came to make trouble that Mother would want to get stronger. She wants to fight by Baddie Fathers side. Because she saw how strong those people were.
Despite the disturbing ck aura oozing out of the boys skin slightly calming down after those words, the bloodthirsty red light in those eyes only got deeper and more menacing. Towards this abnormal change, Zheng Qi and everyone else was starting to get seriously worried and panicking.
To be fair, theyre not overreacting or anything of that sort. The Bai Xiachen at this moment was nothing like the cute and innocent boy that they knew, its something far darker and dangerous to the point they almost couldnt recognize him.
Xiachen what exactly is happening to you? Pleasee back to your senses and not scare your grandshifu here. Were getting really scared.
The kid did not answer Zheng Qis plea and continued on with his hair-raising ramble: Grandshifu, do you think those in the Spirit Realm deserve to die? Yes, they all do. They all deserve to die. Whether it be the Spirit Realm or Celestial Realm, all of them deserve to die!
Yes, they all deserve death for what theyve done. Its they who caused me and Mother to be separated. I will tear them apart for this!
Prince, Dragony did not get frightened off by the menacing aura and instead came right up to the boy. Firm and strong in that voice: You are right, its all their fault! I will also get strong and tear those people apart! Theyre the ones at fault for what happened to Her Highness!
For this little missy, whatever Bai Xiachen says would always be right. Therefore, whether it be the Celestial Realm or Spirit Realm, theyre all her enemies now and must be removed from existence!
Those who caused the Queens death deserve to die!
At the same time in the Demon Realm, Di Cang was just in the middle of discussing something with his subordinates when his chest felt an abrupt tremor and tightening of the heart.
Sire, Fire Plume exims after noticing the ugly expression on the demon kings face, Whats wrong?!
Somewhat pale in the face: The blood seal I ced on my son is starting to fail. Something mustve happened to cause him to react so strongly.
But who can make Xiachen lose control.? Not good! Yan Yan must be in danger!
Brushing right past the group of demons in front of himself, nobody was able to catch Di Cangs incredibly speed when he rushed out of the door
Inside the Holy Domain, Bai Yan currently stands before a huge mountainous beast with her clothes mostly ripped in all sorts of ces, thus revealing some of her private bits that would instantly raise a scandal in public.
What is happening?
Feeling the vibration thats causing all of the trees to topple over, those brows wrinkled up at the unexpected phenomenon: Is it because I killed too many of these monsters that the Holy Domain is copsing? This cant be. If so then the domain wouldnt have allowed so many of them to fight me. Gradually growing serious in the face, she scans the area in front to get a better grasp of the situation.
Everything was falling to pieces for sure at first nce. While the sky showed signs of being torn apart, the ground too was cracking and toppling everything over. This effect also applied to the body of water too. Because of how huge those waves were, its almost a certain death if ones caught in that tsunami like impact.
Is the Holy Domain really crumbling apart? I must find a way out of here, otherwise I might not ever leave again. But how? The Lord only told me the people in the past onlye out after they die, he never mentioned the method of leaving on my own. Do I have to die as well? No, that cant be right. Death in this ce is real, theres no resurrection like in the mini one.
Growing more and more tense, Bai Yan could not mask the anxiety thats quickly creeping up from behind.
Chapter 872 - The Mainland’s Change (1)
Chapter 872 The Mainds Change (1)
Right now the entire Holy Domain looks like apocalypse has fallen onto this world. Its terrifying just to look at and life threatening to experience.
Theres an urgent need for Bai Yan to leave but shes not crazy enough to start running around without a clue or n. Just as shes deliberating on what to do next, one of the rubbles C specifically a tree stump C hade flying over.
Bang!
Meeting the rubble with a palm strike, the wooden block instantly gets rip to shred and scatters across the ground. Unfortunately, that was only the first of many tree stumps to attack her. In rapid session, the rubbles are acting like it has a mind of its own and kept bombarding her with either boulders or tree scraps from all direction.
Shielding herself with a barrier made up of her own energy: This isnt look good. I have to find a way out quickly, otherwise I wont just be trapped here from the way things are looking, I will disappear along with the Holy Domain! Tightly furrowing her brow, sweat now covers up her palm due to the intensifying rumble.
Suddenly, the face of her own husband and son appears in the mind. Upon remembering those who are still waiting for her outside, that anxiousness transforms into conviction and strength.
I will not die in a ce like this. Xiachen and Di Cang is still waiting for me. I cannot meet my end in such a ce alone.
Then from of nowhere, the wooden pile that she was standing on suddenly copses underneath due to a hole on the ground. As a result of this unexpected danger, she too was caught off guard and began to fall. But before the unknown darkness could consume her, a hand suddenly reaches out and grabs hold of her and pulls the woman right back up.
Swinging her head around right away to see who this was, Bai Yans face froze at the sight. Its a very familiar contour that has brought on endless warmth and protection over the years.
Howe you are here? she asks with a stunned look.
Because you are in danger, thats why I came. Bright and warm like the burning sun, the mans smile lights up her heart just by speaking. If you want to leave the domain then I will help you.
Releasing a beam of joy in her own face, Bai Yan couldnt help but respond right away: Okay, I want to go out.
Gesturing with his finger at the air, a strange light emerges from the tip as Chu Yi God mutters some silent spell from his lip. Gradually, a door forms from this. Go, this door will lead you back to the outside.
Nodding, Bai Yan takes a few steps forward before she swings around again to find Chu Yi God already facing her with his back: Chu Yi God, you. who exactly are you? How is Chu Yi Feng rted to you?
This man not only has the exact same face as him, but the fact that he coulde and go as he pleases within the Holy Domain indicated theyre somehow connected. She be a fool to believe otherwise.
I cannot tell you for the time being. You will find out on your own once you reach the Celestial Realm.
I see.
Out of consideration for saving herself twice, Bai Yan wont press the matter. Slowly but with measured steps, she opens the door and leaves behind the man in the crumbling background.
Losing that smile now that hes alone again, Chu Yi God reveals the sadness in those calm watery eyes: I hope you will still be like this to me after you learns the truth.
Closing his eyes, the picture of the womans look of hatred slowly surfaces again, just like all those years ago.
Chapter 873 - The Mainland’s Change (2)
Chapter 873 The Mainds Change (2)
If if only she doesnt hate me, even if that means she wont remember me, its still better that way.
Slowly opening his eyes, Chu Yi Gods face actually seemed particrly sad and lonely at this moment.
Back over in the peach blossom forest, Dragonys tear dropping cry continues to reverberate across thisndscape with no end in sight. Zheng Qi (first) and the others werent doing so well either, their faces were all full of sadness.
What are you all doing here? This abrupt intrusion of familiarity instantly catches their attention.
Its a woman wearing a beautiful red dress. Though some parts are obviously torn and hurriedly mended with some threads, it still couldnt ruin that magnificent contour.
Mother!
Bai Yan was just in the middle of making a confused and surprised face at the group when the small little lump of tender flesh threw himself at her stomach. Because of this, she nearly couldnt catch him and fell over.
Mother, I was so scared. The boys hand tightens around her waist as if the very thought of letting go would mean losing his precious mother. I thought you wouldnte back anymore and leave me alone here.
All pitiful as he looks up, the boy had nothing left of that darkness from earlier, only the deep level of fear he felt.
Did I scare you just now? Seeing the mirror all shattered on one side, she didnt need to guess what happened while she wasnt around. Tightly hugging the poor steambun, she allows her own bodys warmth to sooth that frightened heart: Dont worry Son, I wont leave you.
Really?
Perhaps the shock and possibility of losing Bai Yan was just too strong that the little guy actually showed distrust in the face.
Look, didnt Ie back as promised? Picking up the suspicious looking from her own boy, the woman hurries to spread those arms out to show shes alive and well.
Though the suspicious gaze didntpletely dissipate but the exnation was enough to calm him enough to let go of that iron grip. Mother, you must take me along no matter where you go, okay? I am not a baggage. I can help and not make trouble too.
Oh my baby, lifting the kid up to pat his back, the Holy Domain really isnt suitable for you, and not to mention Im back am I not? Dont worry Xiachen. If one day mother here ends up in the Underworld then I will fight my way back to you, believe me okay?
Making a stubborn shake of his little head, Bai Xiachen clearly didnt agree to this idea: I wont let Mother go to the Underworld alone. Even if you do, I will also jump in there and force them to back off until were home again.
Okay. thatment literally melts her heart.
Indeed, how could she refuse such a wonderful thing when her sons so sensible? In this life the greatest choice shes ever made was to give birth to this little guy when all the world went against the idea.
Chapter 874 - The Mainland’s Change (3)
Chapter 874 The Mainds Change (3)
Now that her sons been appeased, Bai Yan immediately focuses in on the aggrieved looking missy thats been looking at herself the entire time: Were you scared as well Dragony?
Despite the gentle tone she used, it only had the counter effect and causes thess to cry out like a waterfall. At the same moment, Dragony also threw herself at those arms, causing the tears to stain the clothes all over as well.
Queen, you are the best person in the world to me, better than those rtives of mine. I dont want to. I dont want anything to happen to you.
Patting that weeping girls back, a touch of aching pain grips Bai Yans heart: I know Dragony, I know Since the day I took you in I have already thought of you as my daughter. Aside from me, Xiachen and Little Rice is also your family. If Im not around in the future then you must support each other, understand?
Nodding in a seemingly understanding manner, Okay, I will wait for you toe back to us with His Highness like usual.
Shifting her attention over to the four men now that shes doneforting the children, Bai Yan smiles first so she doesnt get yelled at.
You rascal Zheng Qi sounded almost grumpy and ming: Would it hurt you to not scare the three of us for once?
Im sorry Shifu, I know this is my fault. Bai Yan apologizes without a second dy.
As the old saying goes, showing youre sorry always work when ites to those whom cares about you. This was especially true when the entire situation was caused by herck of forethought.
Aigh, Zheng Qi sighs helplessly at the womans words, I just dont understand why you are so headstrong in that body of yours. Years ago you couldve set up your own power by using the Holy Lands influence, but you never once reveal your identity and created all that you have today. I simply cant follow what goes that brain of yours.
Qiu Shu Rong (third) also shoots a stare at his own student there: Zheng Qi is right, from now on you cant do such dangerous things again and stay right here in the Holy Land where its safe. You have connections in all three powers anyway, theres no need for you to risk your life.
Mmm, Bai Yan muddles through with her agreement and gets a relieved sigh from the third shifu.
As if I will let her get into danger again as long as she stays in the Holy Land??Qiu Shu Rong vows to himself inwardly.
Oh right, I have to leave the Holy Land for a while. I estimate it will be a few days before I return.
You the third elder nearly choked at his own breath. Pointing at the woman usingly, hespletely red in the face and unable to sputter a word.?Didnt she just promise me? How can she forget so soon?
Not giving any of these seniors a chance to respond, Bai Yan swiftly snatches up both kids and made a run for the outer perimeter of the forest.
Jumping up and down out of frustration, Qiu Shu Rong stamps his feet repeatedly: Rascal, hold it right there!
That only made the woman slip away even faster. In a sh, Bai Yan and her children werepletely out of view this time instead of just running off. Thats literally godspeed!
Wanting to pursue the worrisome woman now that hes been had, Qiu Shu Rong was just about to move when Lord Chu Ran stopped him with a hand.
Third Elder, Bai Yans path doesnt lie here, it lies in a world much further away. If we hinder her, it will only make things more difficult.
Huffing a grunt at the Lord: I dont have any great ambitions, nor do I need my disciple to be the lord and master of existence. I only want her to live a safe and happy life, that is enough.
Chu Ran smiles bitterly: Third Elder, did you forget Bai Yan is the only one to ever walk out of the Holy Domain unscathed? In the past three years, the girl has seeded in so many things that I can no longer see through her strength. So, the path that she wants to take isnt something you nor I can stop.
Chapter 875 - “The Mainland’s Change (4)”
Chapter 875 The Mainds Change (4)
Qiu Shu Rongs was stiff as a rock as he showed a bittersweet face. I know a dragon cannot be stopped from taking flight, that truth isnt unknown to me Lord. But how do you expect me to just ept it as is? I only have this one precious disciple. Would you be able to bear watching her struggle so desperately? Two lines of murky tear slowly trickles down that old seniors cheek, indicating how sorrowful and sad he really felt.
Patting his younger brothers shoulder, Ren Yi could easily rte to the third elders emotion right now. But this was their students choice and not for them to decide.
Granshifus. From out of the blue, a soft tender voice drifts over from the front.
Looking up, Zheng Qi and his two brothers could see it was the boy returning to them from the front.
Grandshifus, Mother is afraid you wont let her leave so she sent me over instead. She wants me to pass on these alchemic recipes to you three for practice while shes not around. Rummaging through his storage bag, the little steambun casually hands over a trove of treasure to these seniors.
And, Mother said all three grandshifus will always be her shifu regardless of where she runs off to. She will always cherish the time she spent here. After saying that, the boy did the most sensible thing and respectively gave them each a hug. Done with that, he also made sure to leave another message to the third elder: Third Granshifu, Mother said she knows you care about her alot, but dont worry, I will be with her. If Mother does anything risky and I dont approve then I will smack her bottom for you, okay?
Sighing at the sensible wordsing out of this little kids mouth, Qiu Shu Rong just couldnt help but rub that head in resignation. You child. Oh forget it, tell your mother I wont force her to stay. But if I ever learn of her risking her life again like this time then she can forget about leaving the Holy Land. I will lock her up if I have to!
Dont worry Third Grandshifu, I will supervise Mother in your stead. Nodding in agreement, Bai Xiachen was all in on this idea. He too has been scared out of his wits so anything like the Holy Domain venture was out of the question from now on.
Laughing at the childs poor attempt at being a adult, the third elder definitely felt a bit better now. Wiping some of those tears away: Okay, your grandshifu here will believe in you. If your mother is not being good then you muste back and tell us.
I got it! Spreading his hands high like an innocent child, its hard to doubt the boys promise when hes acting so loveable. Everyone, I will miss all of you. Making a goodbye gesture, he then trotted back for the outer perimeter where the twodies should be waiting still.
Momentter, the tiny figure too was out of sight from this group.
Yan Yans fortune isnt bad at all. Shes blessed with such a good and sensible son. Lord Chu Ran makes a long sigh despite the smile on his face. I wonder when I will be able to hold a grandson of my own? But with Yi Fengs personality, I doubt his children will be as lively and lovely as Xiachen.
As for Yi Yi..
Just getting the thought of how his own daughter would make the lord squirm. He still hasnt forgotten the time where the kid and troublesomess went and lit the treasury vault aze. They really lost some nice stuff during that incident.
Oh forget that thought. Leaving my hope on Yi Yi is out of the question. If she starts having children then wouldnt she start making trouble with those kids too?
In any case, its best not to marry off the girl so soon. Yes, thats the n..
Thankfully the princess herself didnt know what her old pa was thinking, otherwise she might just start crying.
Chapter 876 - “The Mainland’s Change (5)”
Chapter 876 The Mainds Change (5)
Mother, where are we going now?
Outside the Holy Land, Bai Xiachen stops his mother and asks using that childish voice.
Were going back to the Medicine Sect first before going to the Lan House to see your great-grandfather.
Old Lord Lans love for her has always been true and from the heart, not because of anything else. Besides, its been a while since she saw that side of her family so its only natural she make a visit.
After we meet everyone, we will then go look for your uncle.
Staring up into the sky, Bai Yans thought wonders off into the question of not knowing where her younger brother was right now. Now matter how confident she makes others believe, Bia Xiao would always be someone she cares about and worry for.
Medicine Sect.
Sitting on a stone stool located inside a pavilion, Bai Chang Feng ces the ck chess piece onto the board beforeughing aloud: Senior Qi, thats my win again. Your condition isnt so good today eh.
This I guess Im just too tired today. Once I rest for a bit then Ill be fine. The one known as Senior Qi smiles awkwardly.
Losing is losing, what excuses are you making? Smiling right up to the eye, Bai Chang Feng teases his peer, But since my mood is so nice today I wont argue with you on that point. We can continue our matches tomorrow.
BANG!
Suddenly, loud smacking rumble knocks the two seniors off their idle state. Startled and rmed, Bai Chang Feng immediately gets up. This what happened?
Chief, Ill go out and see. Senior Qis expression grew serious as he arches his fist.
No, narrowing his eyes into a slit, the grandpas expression was just as grave: I will go with you. This cant be normal if they dare toe find trouble! Having said that, he didnt waste any more time and blew forward for the main gate.
Outside the Medicine Sects main entranceway, a group of powerful masters are currently floating above in the air while the disciples of this major power cowered in fear against their might.
By the time Bai Chang Feng made it to the scene, all he saw was the shivering disy of his men and the intense pressureing downwards from these strangers. Its obvious whats happening and its not looking good.
Who are you people, and why are youing to my Medicine Sect?
The one to answer was the middle-aged man leading the group. Arrogant in the face, this person made no attempt to hide his contempt for those down below: Were taking this ce now, all of you are to get lost!
Bai Chang Fengs expression promptly changed for the worse.?These people want to upy my home as soon as theye? Do they really think Im so easily pushed over?
This mountain is the foundation of my Medicine Sect, of course were not going to give it to you people. Now leave! Hands behind his back, the grandpa was crystal clear in his denial.
Glowing with a shady light now, the middle-aged man clearly didnt take this answer well. We of the Wu House from the Spirit Realm will not be denied. If you wont give up this mountain then be prepared to fight for it! No more words needed, he gradually raises a hand to signal those behind himself
In an instant, a circle of people now surrounds those from the Medicine Sect. Due to the incredibly strong auraing off of each individual, not even Bai Chang Feng could remain unfazed.
If I live then my sect lives, if I die then my sect dies! I, Bai Chang Feng, will not yield!
Chief!
Those disciples were greatly shocked by what they heard. One of the more outspoken younglings speaks up using a weak tone: Chief, we can still rebuild the sect if we lose the mountain. These people are extremely strong from the outlook, and just now Elder Tian Lei didnt evenst a single hit from one of them. Now hes seriously injured over there.
Chapter 877 - The Mainland’s Change (6)
Chapter 877 The Mainds Change (6)
Theres only a handful of people within the Medicine Sect that could match up to Elder Tian Leis strength, therefore its not surprising some would begin to fear after seeing this senior be seriously injured with one blow.
A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him, thats the sort of belief running through some of these disciples head.
I will not stop those who want to leave! Bai Chang Feng states this with grim determination, And, the ancestors have left word that we cannot abandon this ce no matter the reasoning.
After hearing the stubbornness of this old grandfather, some of the more cowardly individuals who feared death immediately began to show themselves. Standing up, they started to run off towards the base of the mountain with much regard for their peers.
If Bai Chang Feng said hes not disappointed by the betrayal then he be lying. However, he didnt stop them because useless deaths today wont have any impact on the final fight. Of course, those who fled remains on the smaller side while more decided held the courage to stay till the end.
What are you all doing? it was Elder Qi who stepped forward to yell at the traitors. His old face was livid as he points at the small group of fleeing youngsters.
One of them turns after hearing the outcry: Elder Qi, I suggest youe with us as well. Do you see Elder Tian Lei to the side over there? That is whats going to happen to you if you stay. You didnt see it because you werent here earlier, but the one who did that is nothing more than a subordinate of that man!
Elder Qis face went slightly green: To think our Medicine Sect would have such cowardly bastards like you all! If you leave now then you are to never return!
You must be kidding right? Why would wee back when the Medicine Sects about to be non-existent? Keeping our lives is more important. That said, the younger didnt waste any more time rushed away for the outside.
Although this one paid a huge price in order to enter the Medicine Sect back then, but todays choice wont be something he regrets.
Why stay when its certain death?
Hoho, some people here at least knows better, the middle-aged man makes a sarcastic sneer in thatment. I dont want to indiscriminately kill those who are innocent. Anyone who doesnt wish to stay is free to leave, I wont stop them. However, once the battle starts then none is leaving here alive!
Boom!
After those words, the aura around this person immediately began to surge outward, shrouding the entire mountain in a thick coat of pressure.
For some of the disciples who decided to stay till the end, they stayed because of Bai Chang Fengs existence. The old grandpas one of the strongest individuals out there in this world. So what if Elder Tian Lei was defeated in a single blow? Maybe their chief could turn the tide around?
But now to experience the foes aura firsthand and in person, many who are fully resolved to fight till the end was also starting to waiver. It couldnt be helped, the pale lookingplexion on their chief told them things are looking bad.
Chief, Elder Qi, I think those disciples are not exactly wrong One of the meeker sounding elders speaks up: Lets not die here for something as simple as a mountain. A sect can be rebuilt anywhere as long as we have our people.
What do you mean by that Elder Lin? Elder Qi became enraged by his peersck of a backbone: Chief has his reasons for staying. If you are afraid of death then you can leave with the rest of them!
Chapter 878 - The Mainland’s Change (7)
Chapter 878 The Mainds Change (7)
Elder Lins old face had a look of shame. Silently moving back a few steps, his actions proved what sort of decision he has made right now. However, there were no other that followed his choice because everyone else now stands firmly behind Bai Chang Feng to confront that mountainous pressure.
Cackling menacingly, the middle-aged man grins at the foolish bunch: Thest act of mercy from me has been given, its you fools who didnt cherish it. Dontin after you die! That said, he takes in another deep breath while waving his hand again. Begin! Aside from that Elder Lin, none of them is allowed to live!
While the one known as Lin felt great at being able to survive this event, Bai Chang Feng on the other hand was growing very tense and sharp in the face. Sweaty in that old hand, he locks onto the quickly closing enemy.
Bang!
Swinging to one side to avoid the first punch, this chief could feel the immense power that he so narrowingly dodged. Unfortunately, there are plenty more where that came from. The second blow came hitting hard andnded exactly on Bai Chang Fengs side. If not for his fast reaction of using the sword in his hand to stabilize that stance after being blown aside, he wouldve already fallen to the ground in the process.
Chief! Elder Qis face looked ghostly white. Hurrying to his superiors side, the senior tries hard to support that crumbling body. Chief, are you alright?
Shaking that old head in response, Bai Chang Feng didnt have any time to say another word there because the next wave of attack was already at his face. Pushing the other senior away, he jumps right in this time to fight the enemy instead of just defending.
If it was only one or two foes then this lord and master of the Medicine Sect would have no problem resisting their blows, however, there are simply too many. Two fists cannot counter a dozen hands so naturally he would be on the losing end.
As for the others remaining in the Medicine Sect, sadly, theyre no more than toddlers in the eyes of these invaders. They arent even worth their interest.
Pffff!
After several exchanges, Bai Chang Fengs strength had gradually started to lose its momentum; therefore, he was already at hisst stand and had no strength to resist when the sword came thrusting over from the back. In the end the de pierced right through his rib and out through that chest.
Blurring out in his eyes from this critical injury, sorrow spreads out from the old grandpas heart at the impending doom.
It looks like this time the one to get thestugh is going to be that old fart from the Misty Fairy House. If I die today then Yan Yan will only have him as her grandfather and no one else topete with him!
But..
I still didnt get to see Ninger (daughter) get reunited with Yan Yan yet, am I really going to pass on like this and join my wife?
Oh fine, following my wife to the afterworld wouldnt be so bad. She must be lonely after spending so many years on the other side by herself. Guess its time I joined her..
In the end, the old grandpa burst out into aughing fit. There are many regrets from dying today, but one thing he doesnt regret though was sending his son Bai Zhanpeng out of here before this event. Otherwise he might not be able to face his deceased wife.
Suddenly, a hazy yet familiar face reflects into Bai Chang Fengs eyes while he was having all these negative thoughts. Theres sadness and anger, but more were filled with pain in the womans contour.
So before one dies, they will hallucinate like the stories say? Howe Im seeing Yan Yan and her son back here? He mutters this to himself without any forethought.
Yan Yan left with her husband to a distant ce, theres no way she could be here. Yes, this is all an illusion, the picture before death.
But this was no illusion like this old grandpa thought. Right when hes about to copse and fall into darkness, that female he so dearly wishes to see had reached out to support his failing body.
Chapter 879 - The Mainland’s Change (8)
Chapter 879 The Mainds Change (8)
When Bai Chang Fengs consciousness was on the verge of drifting away into the darkness, a fleeting touch of soothing freshness catches him. Its a cold liquid being poured into his already bloodied mouth and the effects were the quick mending of his wounds..
Grandfather, Im sorry Imte. Bai Yan slowly ces her patient down on the floor, afraid the slightest bump would harm the old man further.
Who just attacked my grandfather? Though that voice was light and fluttery like a breeze, its infused with an enormous form of killing intent where even the bravest man would find hard to not flinch at. Thats the sort of face shes using against this group of rabbles who came to make trouble.
Its me The one responsible answered after a second of startlement.
So what if I-
But before this fool could say anymore disgusting words to dirty the air, a sh of blinding light had shot in front of his face. In a time frame so fast that one could barely catch with the naked eye, Bai Yan was able to reach over and directly rip one of the mans arm right off, leaving that open wound gushing with blood without any chance of retaliation.
Ahhh!
The ear-piercing scream didnte until quite a whileter. At first the individual didnt even realize what had happened to himself, but after turning his head and looking down at the spraying blooding out of his shoulder, thats when the pain finally registers into the brain. Sometimes the senses arent able to keep up with reality due to the immense shock the body experiences, and thats exactly what happened here today..
Towards this gruesome picture, none dared to make a move. Aside from that one fool screaming cries of pain, everyone else was overwhelmed and fell into a deadly silent. To be clear, its not just those from the Medicine Sect who were shocked, those from the Spirit Realm were as well despite they immense power strength.
But then again, how could they not? If this maimed person could defeat one of the elders here in the Medicine Sect without so much as a sweat then what does that make thisdy who just barged in on the fight? Clearly shes beyond powerful and a major threat to the invaders.
Who else injured my grandfather? Bai Yans sharp threatening gaze scans the area until that pair of eyes eventually locks onto the leader of the bunch.
Flickering with a cold light, the middle-aged man roars out in frustration: Kill everyone here in the Medicine Sect, do not allow anyone leave here alive!
In that instant, those who were dazed out by the sudden intrusion hade back to their senses. Surrounding Bai Yan from all angles, the invaders had no intention of letting her escape.
Aoompahumppp!
Bai Chang Feng has now gradually regained his rity after being healed by that medicine he ingested. Hes unsure whats going on still at the moment, but when he saw the womans confronting position before the enemy, his expression instantly turned ugly and distraught.
What are you doing bying back? Hurry and leave, go as far away as possible! Thest words there were yelled out using thest of his strength, thus exhausting the old grandpas body entirely.
Leave, hurry and leave!
Seeing the inaction of his precious granddaughter, Bai Chang Feng attempts to yell out his pleaful cry for the second time only to almost lose his old voice.
Grandfather, dont be afraid, Mother will be alright. A childish voice came from the side.
Its only then that the grandfather finally notices the two little fes beside himself. It was Bai Xiachen and Dragony thats trying to appease his woes.
Why are you here Xiachen? How can your mother bring you to such a dangerous ce? Quickly leave, you must leave. It doesnt matter where but you cant stay here. Forcibly pushing himself up, the old grandfather wanted to shoo the two kids away before its toote.
I believe in Mother. The kid swings to one side and narrowingly avoids the handing over.
You that old lip stammers continuously out of helpless frustration.
Originally he thought the girl and her sons return was just his own illusion. Clearly its not and hes falling into a panic at their insistent to stay.
Chapter 880 - Angry (1)
Chapter 880 Angry (1)
They have nothing to do with me anymore, nor will they stay here. Bai Chang Feng wants to salvage thest bit of hope he has left by making up this lie, So, let them leave the mountain. They are not involved in this.
The middle-aged man sneered at the obvious deceit: If it was before then perhaps, I wouldve agreed to the request. Unfortunately for you though, this woman harmed one of my subordinates. Now I wont let a single one of you escape!
Hurt his subordinate?
Baffled by what hes heard, Bai Chang Feng shifts his attention over to the indicated man wearing the grey robe. The blood leaking out of that freshly made wound told the entire story. The way the woman ripped off his arm was ruthless and cold. Theres still blood dripping downwards and the veins and muscles dangling there were gruesome just by looking.
That guy it was Yan Yan who injured him?
Just as the old grandpa remains stuck in his stunned state, those followers of the middle-aged man have begun to move. Towards the dangers in front of herself, Bai Yan stands firm with her reddish de in hand. Shes not scared at being outnumbered. In fact, those eyes only had a chilling coldness to them.
Yaner.
Seeing that rosy figure rushing right into danger, this poor grandfather felt immeasurable sadness and distress. Hes angry at himself for being so useless and hateful at these enemies for putting the girl in danger. As a result, the injury he barely recovered from decides to have a rpse. Coughing hard, bloodes flying out of that throat and making a mess of things.
Dragony, look after Grandfather for me, dont let him make any sudden movement. Furrowing his cute little brow, Bai Xiachen moves up a step to get a better position.
But Prince, what are you nning to do? Blinking her maiden eyes, the dragoness asks with curious light.
Of course Im going to get some help for my mother you silly. Theres seriousness in the kids face despite that adorably cudble appearance. Clearing his throat, a strange sonic wave came out of that mouth next.
Though the sound wasnt very loud at all, practically silent even to everyone except Dragony, but it carried an almost magical power. The reasoning being that those demon beasts currently hiding away inside this mountain, theyre reacting to the soundwave. More precisely, they heard the summoning and was rushing over in haste!
While the kids were doing their own thing, Bai Yans fight was now at a climax. Shes in many of these invaders already and left their bodies littered across the mountain.
Towards this picture, the coward Elder Lin who feared for his life before was growing more and more ugly with each passing second. He knows, if thedy could truly turn the tide by herself then the consequences of his own actions earlier would not go well for himself. Its making him very ufortable at the moment.
But
Taking another look at the middle-aged man standing in the rear, Elder Lins ugly expression slowly rxes again.
If his subordinates are this powerful then this man himself must be even stronger. Yes, Bai Yan will definitely die when confronting that man!
Whats going on?
Suddenly, an earthshaking tremor catches everyones attention. Shifting their attention towards the general direction of where that sound came from, they could see the deserting disciples from earlier running back up to their spot with panic in their faces.
Whats going on? Elder Lin asks with a grim expression.
The monsters theres a lot of demon beasts back there! One of the disciples nearly burst into tears when answering: We were running down the mountain when our group was overrun by arge stampede of demon beasts! Those monsters trampled some of us alive and only some of us made it back up here!
Chapter 881 - Angry (2)
Chapter 881 Angry (2)
But whats happening here? Why did so many of that lords people die.?When the disciple who exined their reasoning for return questioned this, his eyes unexpectantly fell upon Bai Yans existence. In that moment, his eyes dted with shock.
Bai Yan?
How did this woman get here?
Just as the group of deserters were having their moment of surprise, the demon beasts summoned by Bai Xiachen has now reached their location as well. Pouring in from all direction, the horde of frenzy looking monsters were shaking up the entire mountain with their stomps.
At the same time
Somewhere in the horizon, a ginormous flock of ck cloudy mass quickly converges on the spot. This aerial horde was mainlyprised of demon birds that could take flight, but theres also exceptions like certain ground-based species that had the strength to fly on their own power.
Under this impressive disy of numbers, Bai Xiachen now stands at the forefront of his army. And forsome reason, the sky has darkened too with thundering lightning strikes raining down constantly from above. Despite this dangerous situation, none of those sparks evernded on the kids location, only disappearing as soon as they came close. Thats the might of a king. Though still a little king, but a king nheless.
What are you all doing? Hurry and go help my mother. If she so much as lose a single strand of hair then I will have Baddie Father skin you all!
ROARRR!!!!
All of the monsters in sight didnt need no further urging. Rushing over at the grey robed subordinates of that middle-aged man, they made trivial work of the invaders by tearing some of them to pieces. No matter how strong these men are, tens of thousands of ws and fangs are not something to be trifled with, especially when some of them are equally as strong or only slightly inferior.
In a blink of an eye, a good number of the invaders had perished from the first charge, leaving only the stronger ones alive and struggling for their lives.
The middle-aged mans face became dark at this image. No longer able to keep his cool, heshes out with extreme rage: All of you scram!!
Of course, the demon beasts summoned by the boy paid no heed to the threat and continued their attack. In the end, not even a soul was left.
Evil uncle, not long ago people from the Spirit Realm also went to the Demon Realm to make a mess of things and even wanted to tame my father. Bai Xiachens face had on a big ass grin, I gotta say,pared to those people, your strength is socking.
Though these invaders are all from the Spirit Realm, there are divisions separating the weak and the strong. The force that went with the girl to attack the Demon Realm fell into thetter, while this group here in the Medicine Sect are considered weak by standard.
And a sly chuckle escapes that tiny mouth, you were only able to bully my great-grandfather because of your numbers. Now I like to see you do the same now that youre on the receiving end.
Its without question that these demon beasts summoned by the kid would lose to these men if its one on one, too bad though its a mob fight.
I told you all to stop! Despite that long speech, the middle-aged man never once paid any heed to the boy. Going red in the eye, he raises his hand to summon up a twister. For those at the outermost edge of the mob, the poor animals were all flung across the air and onto the ground further away. A dust of cloud gets riled up from the mess.
You guys step back! Bai Yan orders the creatures to back off, her eyes showing an intense killing aura at the middle-aged man.
Leaving a clearing for their queen over thatmand, whats left of the main group of invaders were nothing but white bones scattered across the dirt. Its startling to believe one minute ago these people were still alive, and the next theyre no more than bones.
Chapter 882 - Angry (3)
Chapter 882 Angry (3)
At least you know your own ce and is smart enough to have these monsters retreat. For that, Ill let you have the pleasure of keeping your body intact after I kill you. Sharpening his gaze, the aura around the middle-aged man grew ominous and terrifying.
No, youre wrong, Bai Yan snickers augh at thatment. I had them retreat because I want to avoid unnecessary casualty. I alone am enough to deal with someone like you!
The pompous statement enraged the foe. Sarcastic in his voice: Nothing but a spec of sand, how dare you try topete with a shining pearl! I will show you what it means to cross those whom you shouldnt! He attacked right away, churning up a blistering torrent of wind in his movement.
Because of how lightning fast this person went at, the man was able to easily transverse the distance in a sh. Against this amazing speed, Bai Yan didnt care honestly. Right as that palm strikes aboute thrusting over, all she had to do was swing to one side using her own agility in order to avoid. And thats not all. By taking advantage of this opening, shes able to sh down with her own sword as a counter maneuver.
The middle-aged man was shocked by the strike. Zipping away at thest crucial moment before the de slices through his chest, the blow misses its target andes down at the nearest mountain peak instead. The concentrated sh splits the earth with ease in the next.
Witnessing this disy of power from one side, those who remained were truly astounded and stunned by what they saw. This was especially true for those traitors who defected from the Medicine Sect because the image of that peak being their own heads just popped into their minds. As a result, they all instinctively gulped for fear of it bing a reality.
This woman how did she be so powerful?
Its too bad for her though, no matter how strong she?gets, she could never be a match for that lord.
Yes, thats the sort of damning words running through their heads. Despite this, the horror and panic in those eyes betrayed their true thoughts.
This girl Bai Chang Feng cluelessly stares at the split mountain peak thats careening down the hill. Eventually a helplessugh escapes the old grandpas mouth: It looks like I really am getting old. Now the world belongs to the younger generation and not us old bones.
Elder Qi also eased his emotions from the initial tension. Smiling at his liege: What are you saying Chief? How many youngsters out there do you think canpare with the young miss? Only a wise and powerful man like you, Chief, could produce such an outstanding youngdy. There wont be another like her.
Now thats some bootlicking talk right there. Even so, its definitely hitting the bullseye with Bai Chang Fengs heart. Grinning right up to the eye: Haha, you are absolutely right. Who canpare with my granddaughter? If only Ninger (daughter) could be here, then she will certainly be very gratified with her daughters achievement..
Also, I have said it earlier. Those who defect from the Medicine Sect will certainly regret their decision! Turning his attention to that Lin after seeing the worry disappearing from his liege, Elder Qi didnt bother to hide his ridiculing gaze at the other side.
Perhaps ashamed for himself, or just enraged by the sarcasticment, but the one known as Lin grew ferocious in his rebuttal: And how do you know Bai Yan wille out on top? All she did was split a peak, thats nothing! She doesnt have the power topete with this lord!
Grunting at the ursed thought, Elder Qi didnt want to waste anymore attention on his former peer. The only person he wants to see now was the fight between Bai Yan and the man.
Well, the truth was this old senior only said those bolstering words in order tofort his liege. Elder Qi didnt have full confidence the woman coulde out on top like Lin said. After all, the strength of this middle-aged man was there for all to see. Its beyond what they could muster and thats a fact.
Chapter 883 - Demon King Di Cang (1)
Chapter 883 Demon King Di Cang (1)
Compared to the tension felt by the various members of the Medicine Sects people, the middle-aged man had on more of a frown than unease when facing his foe. Hes no longer underestimating Bai Yan and takes her as a dangerous opponent.
Then just when hes deliberating on what to do next regarding the problem before himself, thats all the dy it was needed for another opening to happen. Swinging her sword downward from above, Bai Yan crosses the distance even faster than the middle-aged man did earlier. This feat numbed the foe because he knew this didnt bold well for himself.
Boom!
A loud rocking tremor shakes the earth followed by another mountain peak being sliced apart by the de aura. But instead of rolling down the hill like thest, this time the entire thing crumbles apart in mid-air before scattering the rubbles across the area.
Everyone literally felt a chill running down their backs at this sight, including the middle-aged man because the aftereffect was a destructive storm of des swirling around in the air. Dodging this next attack would be difficult even for him. Sure enough, that robe on the man got torn to rags and left him injured all over.
Gritting hit teeth, those eyes turned red as he red at the woman. If not for the de storm stopping at thest moment, he wouldve fallen right out of the sky due to the damage.
To think just now you didnt use your full strength when facing my subordinates, hahaha! The man bellows out augh despite the blood trickling down the corner of his mouth, Fine, this time its my mistake for underestimating you!
Theres no hindrance for him to admit defeat, but for those traitors of the Medicine Sect, they are growing increasingly more agitated. This was absolutely true for Elder Lin who defected at the end. The old mans pale to begin with after seeing Bai Yans power, and now he could barely keep his legs straight.
Lord Wu, how can you lose? I Know this womans power the best, shes only at the Monarch Rank! Shes not even a match for our chief, how can she best you!
Yes, Bai Yans only bluffing, she cant be these peoples opponent.
If this man really lost then my fate will be just as miserable!
The joy on Elder Qis face hasnt even disappeared yet when he overheard his former peers damningment. Red in his eyes, the old seniorshes out at the other one: What did you say? How could the young miss not win? Dont forget, you were also an elder of the Medicine Sect before!
From beginning to end, Bai Yan did not say much until now. Locking onto the enemy, she speaks using a faint voice of indifference: I will only ask you once, why are you people from the Spirit Realming to make trouble for the Medicine Sect
Shuddering somewhat at the inferior position hes now in, the middle-aged man grinds his mr and refuses to answer.
Wont answer? she snickers coldly. Fine, I wont force you, it doesnt matter if you wont say anyways. Oh yes, I want to tell you that when I kill someone, I never leave their soul behind either, meaning you will not have the chance to reincarnate.
In response to thatst bit, the man himself almost burst out screaming in horror. He couldnt believe what hes heard, but based on his judgment of this woman, its a certainty she would do as she says.
I Ill speak. I myself dont know the exact details either, it was my familys chief who sent us to upy this location, as well as the Holy Land and Misty Fairy House.
Chapter 884 - Demon King Di Cang (2)
Chapter 884 Demon King Di Cang (2)
When that news came forward, Bai Chang Feng was the first to react. Dting his old eyes inward in shock, he stares over to his granddaughter like hes expecting some sort of storm.
Did you just say the Holy Land and Misty Fairy House also got people heading their way? Darkening in her face, Bai Yans increasingly aura causes all of those weaker to lower their heads. They couldnt and didnt have the nerve to directly look up.
You you are
Perhaps bing aware of Bai Yans true power level, the middle-aged man literally pops his eyes while shouting out that discovery. But hisst words did not have the chance to finish because the womans palm strike hade flying over front the front. Landing directly on his forehead, the blow directly destroys his brain out and leaves behind a gory mess of a headless corpse crashing to the ground.
Yan Yan? Bai Chang Feng asks with uncertainty.
Tightly clenching her fist, Bai Yan didnt waste any time to exin her intent: Grandfather, you take everyone down to rest first, Im going to go save everyone first!
If her three shifus didnt save her all those years ago, then perhaps she and her son wouldve already died by some unknown danger. For that reason and the love she enjoyed from those three, she just couldnt walk away. And then theres also her own father that she must save. Anyone who hurts her family and loved ones will never be allowed to live!
Queen, I will bring you to them. Please ride me.
Dragonyes over to the womans side, her eyes showing hopeful light: When you were inside that domain for training, I discovered I could fly really, really fast. Though its not always fast and can be slow sometimes, but we can only try in this case.
Okay Dragony, thank you. She didnt reject the young missys good intention. Holding her son in one hand, Son, were going back to the Holy Land first!
Holy Land.
Losing its peaceful calm air, the ce has now turned into a smoldering battlefield of death and pain. Its a horrific scene where the countless bodies are dyed in their own blood, thats how huge the earlier battles mustve been.
Lord Chu Ran was still standing at this moment, but this man knew theres no chance left for them to win this fight. Gripping his sword in frustration for being so weak, he shouts aloud: Everyone retreat!
Lord! For a time, the front-line fighters all turned their heads to look over in the mans direction, their eyes showing unwillingness.
First Elder, Chu Rans eyes met Zheng Qis (first), the final battle with these people are unavoidable. I know everyone is willing to fight them to the end, but theyre too strong for us. In order to avoid further causality. Closing his eyes, the master of this ce seems to havee to a decision. Take the remaining disciples and elders to the Holy Ind. There is a protective barrier around the ce and can resist their attacks for a while. I will stay behind to hold their advances for as long as I can!
Lord, we cant! Zheng Qi exims.
Its an order! Inhaling deeply, Chu Ran solemnly says: These young talents are our Holy Lands foundation. If fate is unforgiving and I fall here today, then I want you to lead them in supporting my son Yi Feng to be the new Lord of the Holy Land!
Hes the master of the Holy Land. If he doesnt stand and fight then who else should he send? His subordinates, or these disciples who barely started their journey in life? As a famed master and their leader, he does have some self-recognition despite what his daughter thought of him.
Also Chu Rans mouth suddenly formed a happy smile, help me pass on a message to that worrisomess. Tell Bai Yan to find out the identity of these invaders and get revenge for me. I know she will one day be the ruler of this world with her exceptional talent.
Chapter 885 - Demon King Di Cang (3)
Chapter 885 Demon King Di Cang (3)
Whats there to fear death?
When the timees, Bai Yan will certainly avenge me so my death will not be in vain.
Lord, we Ren Yi and others were going pale. They wanted to say something to persuade their lord to change his mind but was blocked by a hand.
Leave, were going back to the Holy Ind at once.
Boss!
The remaining elders all eximed, their faces showing incredulous at Zheng Qi (first) whose sight continues to lock onto Chu Ran who had already rushed into the battlefield. Theres pain in the first elders face.
For the sake of the Holy Land, we can only retreat! I cant let the remaining seeds be buried here today!
Do they believe hes not heartbroken for abandoning their lord? But as an elder, the first elder at that, Zheng Qi has a duty to see to the Holy Lands survival and the lineage be passed on. Theres also the responsibility of supporting Yi Feng in bing the next Saint Lord so he and these disciples mustnt die!
At the very least not until Yi Feng can stand on his own. Once that happens, I can happily go off to avenge Chu Ran if I must.
As sorrowful and saddening as this tragedy was, Chu Ran could not continue to wait for his people to dilly dawdle around like this because he couldnt continue to fend off the enemy like this. At this rate hes going to lose and its free picking at that point. What are you all waiting for, GO!
Pfff!
Its this momentary diversion thats left the man opened. Taking a heavy hit to the shoulder area, Chu Ran stumbles backward from the blow and spills out a mouthful of blood.
Though taking a hit was by no means a good sign, it did have an effect of knocking everyone back to their senses. Not only by staying did they not provide any tangible help, theyre in fact dragging their lord down by being a hindrance. Giving Chu Ran one final apologetic nce, they all rushed towards the inner sector of the Holy Land.
Meanwhile on the opposite end, the enemies didnt ce any importance on the fleeing group. In their eyes, these people are insignificant ants so it yed into Chu Rans benefit. Besides, once they finished with the lord then the rest would fall into their hands naturally.
I, Chu Ran, may not be good enough to stop you assants here today, but I can use my life to save all of the disciples under my charge. Bellowing out augh, this lord releases all of his powers. Exploding with an intense burst of air, his hair tie breaks away to allow those thin strands to flutter against the wind, making him almost savage looking due to all the injury hes suffered so far. Let my ancestors be my witness. At the expense of never being able to reincarnate after I die, I will stop these enemies here today! To meet that vow and conviction, even the sky has darkened with ps of thunder rocking the air.
Not far away, Zheng Qi seems to have sensed this anomaly. Turning around to gaze up to the sky where the epicenter should be, a trickle of tear slowly flows down the old seniors cheek.
Lord, hes using that method after all? Even if the price is that heavy? Damn it! I must make the Holy Land much stronger than it is now in the future. I must get revenge for the Lord!
Brother? Ren Yi (second) also found something off about this, but because he doesnt know as much as the first elder, he frowns and only inquired for the details. Whats the matter?
Nothing, changing from grief to firmness in his voice, the first elder shakes his head before peering over to the remaining disciples. You all saw it today. For everyone here, the Lord is sacrificing himself so we can all live. In the future you all must train hard so that your strengths can be stronger than these enemies. We must pay blood with blood. This debt will not be forgotten!
The disciples of the Holy Land are all red in their eyes and the seed of hatred have firmly taken root in their hearts.
Blood for blood! The loud echoing voices was united and strong, strong enough to fall into Chu Rans ear whos still fighting to defend the main gateway.
Chapter 886 - Demon King Di Cang (4)
Chapter 886 Demon King Di Cang (4)
Chu Ran closes his eyes in gratification. The fact that they would avenge him was all the sce he needs when sacrificing himself.
This isnt good, hes going to blow himself up!
Seeing the momentum climbing higher and higher around the person, the leading opponent promptly revealed a trace of panic in that face.
Lord Wu is with the others at the Medicine Sect, we must find a way to stop this bastard before its toote!
Medicine Sect?
Chu Rans face turned ugly at that name. Theres a grave idea running through his head and its not something he wants to believe C that was Bai Yan also being at the Medicine Sect.
No!
No way!
I must inform First Elder and them, they must go stop thess before. before she bumps head with these people.
Pfff!
Due to the stress while hes gathering energy, another splurt of blood came spewing out of Chu Rans throat, causing him to stain his own robe and nearly losing his voice.
This is it, my life ising to an end.
Just as his face grew more and more dire, a familiar figure had suddenlye into his line of sight from the forefront. Its a pretty-looking girl wearing a yellow colored dress. Though noble in nature, the young miss did not lose that yful air thats expected of a maiden. But instead of the usual smile hes be ustomed to from the other side, theres fear and horror in those feministic eyes.
Yi Yi?
In that split second of recognizing his own daughter, Chu Rans heart nearly exploded and stopped beating entirely.
Yi Yi, run, run away!
He wanted to scream his thoughts out so she would understand what he wants, but his throat felt dry and husky, almost painful to even move air through them. Before he knew it, Chu Yi Yi was alreadying up to his location and within the st radius when he self-destructs.
There are only two girls whom Chu Ran takes as his own daughter. The first would of course be this troublesomess who came running back against his wishes, the other being Bai Yan whos likely facing off against the other group of invaders. To say fates cruel at this moment was no understatement.
Am I going to lose a daughter right before I die and at my own hands at that?
He closes his eyes in despair, waiting for the impending explosion from within his own core. Yet, despite his wait, nothing happened.. Theres no loss of his senses, nor are there the smoldering smell of smoke and fire in the air. Its strange and odd.
Huh. whats going on?
Stiff as a rock, Chu Ran gradually opens his eyes again, too afraid the next picture would be something devastating and cruel. But his worries are for naught to be honest. Looking up, all he saw was that silvery and purplish figure being reflected into his eyes. Hands behind the back, he nearly fell into a hypnotized state when ncing over that face. Its too surreal and handsome, yet devilish at the same time. Such a contour was beyond anything this lord has ever seen.
Wheres Bai Yan?
Just when Chu Ran was specting on the identity of this neer, the other side had already spoken up using a voice that sounded like it had power in there.
PA!
Not letting the man himself reply at all, Chu Yi Yi had thrown herself at her old pas arm. Tearing up in the face: Pa, you scared me to death just now I thought I would never see you again.
Thatment only annoyed the receiving end of that outcry: Didnt I tell you to go? Why did youe back?
Chapter 887 - Demon King Di Cang (5)
Chapter 887 Demon King Di Cang (5)
Making a baffled face, the girl was taken aback by her old pas word: When did you tell me to go?
Howe I didnt know?
I said it so many times in my heart, are you deaf or something?
Heart?
Chu Yi Yi became petrified: How can I hear what youre saying when its only in your heart Pa?
Are we not father and daughter? Are you even my own? How can you not connect with my heart? Why cant you hear my words without me saying it?
The scene of how close he came to doing something he would regret even in death still throbs against the mans heart, thats how intense that moment was. But the troublesome girl here wouldnt know that would she? Making grieving face, the only thing thess could do was stand to one side like a good daughter.
Humph! Suddenly, a displeased grunt catches their attention from the front.
Those who are from the Spirit Realm are moving again after sensing the danger around themselves. Without question, their target was the silvery haired man floating above.
However. right as theyre about to make contact with Di Cang there, what urred wasnt any explosive impact or something like that, its themselves being blown away by a sweeping gesture of wind and force.
Watching the littered enemies on the ground, then at the dominating demon king in the air, Chu Yi Yi could only make a silent apology to her own brother. For the Holy Land, for Pa, and to defeat these enemies. she as the sister could only be the traitor this time around.
Brother-inw! Chu Yi Yis face revealed a oh so sweet smile: You finally came to save us, my father almost got killed by these people.
Brother-inw?
Chu Rans expression became stiff as a rock.?When did Yi Yi have another sister, howe I didnt know?
Chu Yi Fengs sister? Di Cangsplexion improved a little after seeing who it was.
Of course, the main reason hes so polite wasnt because of Chu Yi Feng, but rather its for his own wifes sake and that brother-inw word. If anything, that Chu Yi Feng should be his love rival.
He-He-He. Chu Ran points his shaky finger at the demon king, that face showing extreme fright. Then turning back to his own daughter, theres a look of distraught and disbelief, Did your brother be gay?
Its not easy for this single dad to raise a pair of children, and now his own sons being stolen away by another man? But then something was better than nothing. At least his boy now has a partner instead of being a solo all his life!
Just when Chu Ran desperately tried to convince himself that its okay for his son to be that way, Yi Yis irritated voice decides to cut and shatter his distasteful illusion.
What nonsense are you going on about Pa? My old bro is a normal and straight guy. Shooting a hard stare at this silly father of hers, the girl honestly didnt know what to do with this man-child.
Showing a pleasant face after turning to Di Cang: Brother-inw, dont get me wrong, I only helped my brother pursue Bai Yan because he forced me to, its not voluntary.
Chuckling at that obvious lie, the demon king didnt care and happily epted the verbal bribery: That true?
Of course, Chu Yi Yis eyes grew bright at the catch, Bai Yan recognizes you so then of course you are my brother-inw. Me and her are like sisters, closer than blood even, so that makes me your sister-inw.
Yet somehow Di Cang didnt want to admit this sister-inw.
Seeing how unmoved her idea was to the other side, Chu Yi Yi knew she had to take out the big guns. Biting her lower lip, And, we will be family not just in name, but in reality. Bai Yan has already promised to let me marry her brother Bai Xiao.
The boy himself wasnt here anyways. Regardless of what she says, Bai Xiao wouldnt know so its a good trade to coerce Di Cang into getting revenge on these people. For someone thats recognized as a dumbaclutz, Chu Yi Yi sure knows how to pick her targets.
Chapter 888 - Demon King Di Cang (6)
Chapter 888 Demon King Di Cang (6)
Want me to kill this group for you? Di Cang only needs a nce to read what this girl has schemed.
Chu Yi Yi desperately nods.
I can help you, but in the future you cannot help your brother in any way Pausing in his words, he makes an awkward cough to clear that throat: Also, you must help me convince Yan Yan to give me a litter of little foxes in the future.
Chu Yi Yi vehemently nods her head this time around. Dont worry Brother-inw, I will definitely stand on your side and not help my brother.
If Chu Yi Feng were to hear the girls sphemous words then he would surely cry foul and that he raised a traitorous sister.
But then while theyre having the conversation. that group of attackers hade flying at Di Cang for a second time without warning. Instead of simply sweeping away these foes like the previous, he unleashes a wave of me that instantly engulfs the group. For a time, screams of terrible pain could be heard from those burning pyres on the floor.
Towards this scene, Chu Yi Yi inherently gulped at that overwhelming power.?Its no wonder Bai Yan chose him, that strength is superior to even Brothers.
Are you Bai Yans husband, Xiachens father? Showing a shocked and stunned face, Chu Ran finally got it now and understood who this powerful silvery-haired man was.
Before he never connected the link between Di Cang and Bai Yan, after all, its no secret his son tried pursuing the woman before. Therefore, this demon king had no reason to save himself or his daughter. But apparently his dark side had gotten the better of himself.
Where is Bai Yan. Di Cang asks again after noticing the extra attention from the man-child.
Igniting the fear in his heart, Chu Ran makes a flustered face at the thought: Bai Yan went back to the Medicine Sect and I heard these people say they also sent other powerful masters over there. I fear she mightve met them along the way and is in danger!
In that second, an extremely thick and suffocating aura seeped out of Di Cangs body, making everyone nearby extremely ufortable.
Not waiting for Chu Ran to say the second sentence, that purplish figure has disappeared from the sky, behind leaving nothing but empty space and a bristling gust of wind due to that sh step.
Pa, is it true about what you just said, that Bai Yan is in danger? Tugging at her old pas sleeve, Chu Yi Yi sounded urgent and distressed.
Im afraid so Yi Yi. This mans strength is not low. If he can catch up to her then things might not be as bad as I think, but.
Hes afraid that the guy wouldnt make it in time. Then the worse might juste to pass.
No he will definitely make it. Tightly clenching her dainty fist, Chu Yi Yi keptforting her own heart by chanting this. Perhaps the spell worked because her mood did get a bit better afterwards.
Oh right, you mentioned something about you and Bai Yans brother. Suddenly, Chu Ran seems to have remembered something else: Is it true?
He doesnt know why either but the idea of her daughter having a child of her own brought shivers down his spine. The picture of Yi Yi pulling along another steambun to light fire across the Holy Land would scare anyone so the me doesnt fall on him. Its not his fault the troublemaker had priors!
Its better this troublesome girl doesnt marry lest she brings out another mini version.
Of course she purses that lip to one side, fake.
Thats good then. The father promptly exhales a relieved sigh
What do you mean by that Pa? Chu Yi Yi narrowed in her eyes, Are you saying Im not fit to deserve him?
No, I think its better for you not to tarnish a pure young teen.
Chapter 889 - Misty Fairy House Crisis (1)
Chapter 889 Misty Fairy House Crisis (1)
Chu Yi Yis expression went stiff.
This is he even my pa? It cant be that I was picked up off the streets, now right?
Chu Ran then pats his daughters shoulder like he wants to add something else to his words in order to make it not so wrong. However, a slight chuckle from somewhere had caught their ears and pulled their full attention aside.
Yi Yi, did you anger the Lord again? The voice couldnt anymore familiar. Swinging their heads around, what reflected into their eyes were Bai Yans gorgeous figure.
Tearing up in the face, Chu Yi Yi just couldnt hold it in: Youre alright Bai Yan! Im so happy!
Sister Yi Yi. Popping his little head out from behind his mothers back, Bai Xiachens cuddly face had on a big giant smile: Are you hoping my mother never be born or something?
No, of course not you silly. Wiping some of those tears, Chu Yi Yi also burst out a big giant smile of her own. Im just too happy that you are all okay. Pa said there are powerful masters heading to the Medicine Sect so we were worried about your safety.
You dont have to worry about us. Weve also heard about those people heading to the Holy Land and Misty Fairy House, thats why were here to check up on your wellbeing. But it looks like my help isnt needed here anymore.
Actually Bai Yan, youre one stepte. Your man was here just moments ago and he only left because we told him you were at the Medicine Sect. Hes chasing over there for you right now.
Sighing at the missed encounter, Chu Yi Yimented the fact that the pair were so close in meeting.
Bai Yan didnt mind. Still smiling in the face knowing that the Holy Lands safe: Lord, Yi Yi, I wont stick around to chat any longer now that youre all safe. The Misty Fairy House still needs my help.
Not giving the pair down below to say more, Bai Yan pats the dragonesss head: Lets go Dragony, they still need our help.
Dragony?
Chu Yi Yi and Chu Ran were both gobsmacked by the dragons identity.?That littless who always follow behind Xiachens back is this dragon?
Its as I suspected. I knew Bai Yan and Xiachen arent going to be ordinary back when I first met them. Watching those fleeting figure thats quickly disappearing off into the horizon, Chu Ran issues a long sigh, Good thing she is a grateful person who knows how to return good with kindness. You must stay on good terms with them so that when I pass on, I wont have to worry about you.
Getting slightly emotional in the eyes, the girl didnt want to hear it: Pa.
Yi Yi, your brother Yi Feng is destined to have his own fate in life, he wont be able to give you protection, thats why I want you to follow behind Bai Yan and learn from her. My hope is that she can shelter you.
Pa, you are not going to protect me anymore?
No you silly. Regardless of how strong a person bes, there will always be an end. If I dont make a breakthrough then it will only be a few decades more before I die. Then I wont be able to shelter you anymore. Perhaps its the way he said it, or that white sideburn, but his appearance has caused the girl to start whimpering with sadness.
In this world, what father doesnt want to protect their own children? Dont assume just because Chu Ran likes to berate Chu Yi Yi as a troublemaker that he doesnt care for her, he does and a lot at that. Otherwise, why else would he make ns well ahead of his own passing?
Chapter 890 - Misty Fairy House Crisis (2)
Chapter 890 Misty Fairy House Crisis (2)
And, Chu Ran turned his head to the girl, you should know there will always be stronger masters out there than your old man I. Who knows when your pa here will leave you forever one day so my hope now is that you will listen to Bai Yans words. Though that one has a bad temper, but. aside from your brother and you, she is the other person in this world I trust the most. You wont suffer by follow her instructions.
Chu Yi Yis heart trembled at those heartfelt words. In all the years shes been living, shes always been ying and ying, but now, for the first time in her short lifespan, theres a strong impulse.. a impulse to get stronger. Back then she could always rely on her brother and pa to hold up the heavens for herself, and then Bai Yan came along to be the third, thats why she never feared anything in life. But now, she wants to do it herself!
Pa, I understand.
I must be stronger, only by being stronger than everyone else will I be able to protect the Holy Land in Pas stead.
Perhaps Chu Ran didnt realize it at the time but this invasion by a foreign power has caused the mentality in this girl to change, and that twinkling light those eyes were evident of Yi Yis perseverance.
Fairy City.
When Bai Yan first stepped through the ruins of the Wang familys estate, her heart literally sank at the tragedy that has fallen this household. Its a devastating scene. Theres blood everywhere and countless bodies piled across the courtyard.
Just like his mother, Bai Xiachens reaction was just as bad but more exaggerated due to his tender age. Running inside with a panicking face: Wang Xiaopeng (chubby), Wang Xiaotong (sister), Uncle Wang! He searched and searched. Sadly, the kid found no traces of the pair of siblings that he so dearly wishes to see.
Mother. Clinging onto the womans dress after failing to find anyone, the little steambuns tear-stricken face looked pale and horrified. Xiaopeng and Xiaotong are both gone, I cant find them or Uncle Wang anywhere. Did they face an ident like the rest here?
Giving her son aforting rub on the head: Think positive, its good that you didnt find them yet. It proves they are still alive.
Really? Theres a pinch of hope in the kids face,?Mother must be right. If I cant find their bodies then that can only mean they either ran away or hid somewhere.
Then from out of the blue, a slight rustling sound from another spot of the manor had caught their attention. Before the boy only searched the main rooms and guest rooms, not the wooden shack housing the firewood near the kitchen. Therefore, Bai Yans gaze almost immediately turned towards that direction without a second thought after picking up the movement.
There must be someone inside the firewood shack in that direction. Lowering her voice in a hush tone, she leads the boy and little missy over in tittering steps. Come, we will go see.
It didnt take much walking to reach their destination, only a few turns around the corner. Using her hand, Bai Yan pushes the door open following a creaking sound of rusted metal and old wood. There, she could see the young girl holding a kitchen knife. Shes only around eight to nine years old, but that terrified face and crying tears told the other side she mustve experienced something horrible.
Xiaotong? Startled at first, Bai Xiachens face immediately turned from surprise to great joy.
Maybe its the familiar voice of the boy, or its her name being called out, but the young girl dropped that kitchen knife and literally threw herself at the other side. She wailed and cried wholeheartedly at that moment like shes pouring out those pent-up emotions.
My brother my brother was taken by those evil people, and my father is also gone. Uooohhhh, Im so scared, Im scared.
Chapter 891 - Misty Fairy House Crisis (3)
Chapter 891 Misty Fairy House Crisis (3)
In the fit of the moment, the poor girls snot and tears had smothered up the boys clothing. Towards his now messy self, Bai Xiachen definitely didnt like it. After all, hes a clean and tidy little fox, not a dirty one like those in the wild. Hurrying to retreat a step so he has some distance: Xiaotong, dont be afraid, we are here to save you all. Tell me what happened first.
Blurry from her own tears, Wang Xiaotong finally manages to get herself together: I do not know what is going on either. A group of evil men just barged into my home before and demanded my father to open the gate into the Misty Fairy House. Daddy refused of course, thats when they started to kill everyone and kidnapped Brother. It was Daddy who hid me in the firewood shack, so when I heard someoneing back again, I got scared a made that noise earlier.
What she really meant with thest part was that she didnt know help has arrived, otherwise she wouldve ran out at the first sign of Bai Yans arrival.
Wang Deqiu (father) and Wang Xiaopeng (chubby) is inside the Misty Fairy House? Furrowing her brow at that knowledge, Bai Yan then shifts her attention down to the dragoness beside herself: Dragony, can you look after Xiaotong for now? It will be dangerous to bring her along.
Okay, showing a sweet smile, Queen, I will protect her while you and His Highness is away. Dont worry about us.
Queen?
Highness?
Wang Xiaotong wrinkled her temple, seemingly confused by the way Dragony address the mother and son pair. ording to this little girls memory, Di Cang was only a noble.
Son, we will go save Wang Xiaopeng now. Holding her sons hand, then ducking down a little to caress the missys hair, It wont be long Dragony, we will be back very soon.
Mmm, she nods vehemently, I will be here waiting and not go anywhere.
Towards this young dragoness, Bai Yan has a lot of confidence in her will to follow orders. Aside from the fact that she bloomed quitete in her life, theres not much else to fickle about. Therefore, she didnt dy at all and left after leaving behind a confident smile..
Due to their previous visit through the Wang familys home, the Bai Yan was able to easily locate the giant bronze gate. Fortunately the entrance remained open so the woman was able to save a lot of time in opening up a portal for herself, adding in the fact that shes stronger and familiar with the process, she easily managed to keep her cool from the teleportation process.
Mother. Tightly grasping his mothers hand, Bai Xiachen scans the surrounding terrain: Are we going to find Grandshifu Zongnan and Grandshifu Zhongbei first?
Something this big wouldve surely roused their attention so we will head to the main house instead. They are certain to be there by now. In saying this, Bai Yan quickly picks up her boy and sh steps into the core area.
On the main streets, multitude of bodies are now lying across the ground. Some mangled, some dismembered, but all were most certainly dead. There are however some still alive here though. Guarded by her people, Huan Yin (cured girl) anxiously watches her people fall one after the other.
Guardian Zhaos order, none here in the Misty Fairy House is allowed to live! The man opposite to those residing here raises a hand to give the order.
The guards protecting Huan Yin needed no more words to ready themselves for the final battle. Drawing their des, the two opposing forces shed followed the kill word.
Chapter 892 - Misty Fairy House Crisis (4)
Chapter 892 Misty Fairy House Crisis (4)
But how could Huan Yins people fend off against these invaders who could overwhelm the main battle force of the Misty Fairy House? In no time at all, thest of the brave souls defending their home has fallen like the rest.
Its over. Theres despair in the girls soul. Closing her eyes out of fear, that beautiful face had no color left on it.
Yet. the expected pain of a de piercing her body never came after waiting a long while. Slowly, she opens a tiny gap in her eyes to take a peek. Instead of the enemy she assumed would be standing in front still, theres only a single person standing in front blocking that view. Towards this sudden intruder, Huan Yin would never forget that face nor the rosy red dress fluttering against the wind.
Boom!
Suddenly, an intense burst of air explodes out of that rosy dress as that hand snaps the enemys pointed de with sheer force of the finger.
Huan Yin could only stand there like a frozen statue over this image. She didnt blink. Heck, she could barely breath over that immense power she felt. Its too exciting to believe whats happening till her hearts pounding from the thrill of the moment.
Done repelling the attacker with her dominance, Bai Yan begins to speak despite having her back to the girl: Go tell everyone else that the chiefs home doesnt need their help. These people are mine and mine alone.
Uuuhh, okay. Nodding cluelessly, Huan Yin didnt quite register the order at all and only replied out of reflex. Then watching that extraordinary female flying off to confront the enemies by herself, the girl finally came back to her senses after that dullish daze. Making a bittersweet smile: You saved me again for the third time.
The first time would of course be when Bai Yan cured her of that condition on the dragon boat. Because of that incident, Huan Yin was now able to cultivate like the rest of her peers. The second time being Silvery and Goldy nearly dragging her down into the bottom of the river. If she wasnt rescued in the nick of time, she be a watery ghost already from drowning. And now this makes it the third time.
Miss, thest surviving guard struggles over and weakly asks, should we go over to the chiefs home and help?
Huan Yin shows a frown: Do you not see the strength of these attackers? If we go then its no different from throwing away our lives.
But
Were going back to tell everyone. The chiefs home doesnt need our help.
She believes her. One for being able to repeatedly bring forth miracles, the other being that Bai Yan was the granddaughter of Chief Wu Wei. If she ims to be able to handle this then Huan Yin wont doubt it.
Thinking up to here, the girl didnt dwell on the matter and directly turns around for the other way.
At this same moment, theres a smell of smoldering char hovering around the chiefs estate.
Zhongnan and the other elders had made a protective circle around Chief Wu Weis family. Due to this reasoning, the wife and son was able to escape danger despite having so many enemies here.
Father, who are these people? Why did theye make trouble at the Misty Fairy House? The womanizer known as Xun Huan (second) asks his old man the chief for some answer. Hes very agitated and nervous so he didnt think twice about what to say. Did you rob their daughter or did you sleep with their wife? How can they attack us in such force otherwise?
Nearly throwing up blood at those damnable words, Chief Wu Wei really wants to pry open his second sons head to see if theres only rocks in there.?Damn it, why did I give birth to this sted boy? Does he have shits for brains or something? How can he ask his old man such stupid questions at a time like this?
Quit your yapping boy. If you keep spouting nonsense then I will tear that mouth off! A seep of exasperated anger filled Chief Wu Weis voice.
Puckering his lip to one side in discontent, the womanizer clearly didnt like that. I knew I shouldve gone with Bai Chang Feng that day. At least in the Medicine Sect I will be treated well instead of wiping your ass like this here now.
You. Shaking all over from the frustration of having this sted boy,?What did I do to deserve this son?
Chapter 893 - Misty Fairy House Crisis (5)
Chapter 893 Misty Fairy House Crisis (5)
nk!
While the womanizer was preupied with his quibbling, a long sharp sword hade swinging over. In the urge of the moment, the older brother Yun Feng did the only thing he knew how and raised his own de to fend off the attack. Unfortunately, the consequences of this act were a hard hit to his own body from the recoiling force. Spewing blood from the mouth, Bai Yans father was now ghostly white in the face.
Yun Feng! Jun Tian Yue (mother) exims in great fright, Dont worry about me and my husband, you all go protect my sons!
Chief Wu Wei also supported his wifes decision andmanded the elders to do as she says. Didnt you hear my wife? Go now!
Not able to refuse the order, the remaining elders could only evacuate to the two young lords side.
There were some other forcesing to help, but somehow the numbers have sharply dropped in the past couple of minutes. Now theres only the remaining half of the original fighting force of the main household.
Hahaha! Guardian Zhao starts cackling withughter after seeing the crumbling line of the defenders.
Oh Chief Wu Wei, are you still waiting for reinforcements toe? I got bad news for you though. The rest of the powers in the Misty Fairy House shouldve been killed by my people already, and I also sent some powerful subordinates to the dragon n here. I specte all of them are dead by now! So the person sneers with sarcasm, there wont be anyoneing to help you.
Oh? Is that so? Right when guardian Zhao was being so confident while divulging his own n, this quaint yet ridiculing voice decides to cut down from above.
Its all too familiar to those from the Misty Fairy house so they all looked up in shock. Yaner, Xiachen? Yun Feng nearly lost his soul upon recognizing who it was, Why did you two return? Leave! Hurry and get away from here!
Not moving from her spot up in the air, Bai Yan stares down at the group of enemies like shes found her prey.
Yaner! Seeing the disobedience, the poor man literally puked a mouthful of blood due to the urgency. Hes about to lose it and stumbled backwards.
Father! Bai Yans dampened expression finally cracked at this change. Showing a slint of panic, she dives down with her son in toe.
Grandfather, are you all right? Blinking innocently, Bai Xiachens voice carried a tone of worry when he asked afternding.
Despite the incessant coughing, Yun Feng desperately sped onto the childs shoulder: Xiachen, you must listen to grandfather here. Take your mother and leave here before its toote.
Yaner, Yun Feng is right, you shouldnt havee back Jun Tian Yue makes a bittersweet smile andments as well.?Does the heavens not want our Misty Fairy House to live?
Bai Xiachen had wanted to exin the situation to these desperate family members, however, an urgent yet excited voice had caught the boy off guard. Xiachen, did youe here to save us?!
Following source, the boy soon saw who it was. Hiding in one corner was Wang Xiaopeng, one of the few friends Bai Xiachen had in this world. Are you alright Xiaopeng, wheres Uncle Wang?
Chapter 894 - Misty Fairy House Crisis (6)
Chapter 894 Misty Fairy House Crisis (6)
Oh, my old mans hurt and cant move from the bed. But dont worry, hes not going to die.
Then what are you doing here???? Bai Xiachen frowns and asked with an exasperated voice.
What is Xiaopeng doing here and not taking care of Uncle Wang if hes injured?!
I wanted to see if I can help in any way. Hanging that head, the chubby makes an apologetic face.
If he hadnt been caught by these assants then his old man wouldnt have opened the gate to the Misty Fairy House, nor would there be a river of blood. Well thats what this chubby assumed in his little head anyways. But in truth? Thats not the case. If Wang Deqiu didnt open the gates then these invaders wouldve killed the chubby and his old man. Afterwards they could easily open the gate through other means regardless of their cooperation, just that it would take some extra time.
Yaner, Xiachen! Yun Fengs injury starts acting up again, causing him to cough harder than before and pulling the pairs attention over. You oumphooomph he coughs again when trying to speak.
Knowing the issue, Bai Yan takes advantage of the timing and pops a pill into her fathers mouth. The effects were fast working. Merely secondster, a warm current could be felt circting across the organs and veins, healing and mending whatever damage thest blow has caused that body.
Father, the Holy Land and Medicine Sect also suffered the same crisis as the Misty Fairy House.
What? Yun Feng exims at the knowledge. Struggling to get up using his own sword, he turns to ask with worry on the face: Then what about my inws and those three old heads from the Holy Land, are they okay?
Theyre fine Father. Do you think I will be here otherwise? she gives a reassuring smile before turning around to confront the leader of this bunch.
Guardian Zhao didnt miss the conversation considering how good his hearing was. Though hes greatly surprised by the content, his darkened mood did quickly recover after thinking it through.
The one in charge of conquering the Medicine Sect was Wu Yue of the Wu family. If what this woman im is true then wouldnt Elder Wu Yue be defeated or killed? Thats impossible! Yes, this sted woman mustve snuck away and is spouting lies in order to bide time. The other two parties mustve finished with their job already.
Foolishss, lying is not a good thing. The Holy Land and Medicine Sect is already our Wu familys territory, and this Misty Fairy House wont be an exception. Guardian Zhao sneers at the crowd across from himself like hes superior to them all. Heck, that face was downright holding Bai Yan and the rest in contempt, disdain even.
Son, you take care of your grandfather while I go finish up the fighting. Tossing the family to her son to take care of, Bai Yan didnt wait at all and disappeared in a sh.
Based on the reaction speed of this arrogant bastard, Zhao was clearly inferior to his peer back at the Medicine Sect. Therefore, the man didnt even realizes it when a de hade swinging over. All he knew was that his throat felt a slight sting and thats when he lost all levels of control.
For those watching either from below or to one side, they were all blown away by how fast the battle ended. It wasnt some huge explosive fight, merely a single slice by the woman across Guardian Zhaos throat and a rainfall of blood.
Guardian Zhao is dead?
The hearts of these remaining invaders all shuddered at this notion. Theres only one word in their head right now and that was to run!
Chapter 895 - Watchdog (1)
Chapter 895 Watchdog (1)
They all scattered at the sudden turn of event. However, Bai Yan wasnt going to let these fleeing cowards off for what theyve done. In Raising a hand, countless wind des instantly materialized out of thin air in pursuit of the targets they were assigned. One by one, the des shred through their assigned target and peppered them with holes. In the end not a single enemy managed to escape.
Chief Wu Wei was shocked by this amazing disy of power and control.?This is my granddaughter, Yun Fengs daughter..
Yaner. Its the womans own father who spoke up first. Slowlying over, Yun Feng reveals a faint smile of joy at his own childs achievement. You girl, when did you grow this strong? You nearly scared me to death just now you know that?
Father, faintly showing a smile of her own, Bai Yan felt warm and kind despite the carnage she unleashed mere seconds ago. My strength is nothing still. In order to find my mother, I still have a long way to go.
But no matter how difficult the road was, she wont give up.
Yun Fengs heart quivered at the thought. Due to all the eventstely, hes almost forgotten his wife Bai Ning was still unounted for. Making a sigh: Yaner, whats your next n then?
Father, you should know I have a brother while I was living in the Bai House back at the Liu Huo Kingdom. Right now hes outside training by himself and Im unsure of his whereabout. I want to go find him first.
Wait! Chief Wu Wei practically cried out the objection after hearing what she ns to do: You cannot go for the time being.
Father? Yun Feng was perplexed by his old mans sudden outburst. Then again, it wasnt just him. The younger brother Xun Huan and mother Jun Tian Yue was also quite taken aback by this.
Understanding his strong reaction had caught everyones attention, Chief Wu Wei knew he had to exin less the misunderstanding continues.
I believe I know what these people want. If it was only our Misty Fairy House who got attacked then I would be as confused as you all on their reasoning, but since they also attacked the Medicine Sect and Holy Land then theres only one reasoning.
Turning around, Bai Yans gaze tightly locked onto her own grandfather like she wants to see through him: Youre certain?
Im quite confident on it. But this matter will have to wait until Bai Chang Feng and Chu Ran makes it over here, then I can tell you. Im sure theyre already on their way to discuss the matter. Making a dry cough all of a sudden to clear his throat, Chief Wu Wei then got to the other main reason for his outburst, And your grandmothers birthday ising up in a few days. Can you stay until then to celebrate with us?
Giving her husband a warning stare, Jun Tian Yue didnt feel the same way: Why are you bringing that up now? If Yaner wants to go find her brother then let her do that first. Its not like I only have one birthday, next years will be just as fine.
She didnt want to dy her granddaughter merely for something so simple.
On the other hand, Bai Yan was taken aback by the news. Keeping quiet for a brief moment, she eventuallyplied: I am in no hurry Grandmother. If your birthday ising up then of course I and Xiachen can stay for the celebration. Moreover, I also want to learn the reasoning behind the attacks by the Spirit Realms denizen.
Chief Wu Wei undoubtedly felt relieved at having them stay. Ever since that day when they realized the girls identity, the family has never gotten much opportunity to patch things up. This would be the perfect chance to cultivate some feelings between the young and old.
Mother, Bai Xiachen suddenly tugs at his own mothers hand using an innocent voice, Can we go check up on Uncle Wang? Hes injured and most likely needs Mothers help.
Okay. She readily answers the boys wish.
Chapter 896 - Watchdog (2)
Chapter 896 Watchdog (2)
Xiaopeng, where is your father now?
Sister Bai Yan, Ill take you to my father, Im sure he will be very happy to see you. Lighting up in that meat galore of a face, Wang Xiaopengs jiggling body looked like it would drop a piece of meat off at any moment when hes walking.
Watching that departing boys back, Bai Yan couldnt help but muse: Xiaopeng seems to have gotten chubbier since thest time we met. That body shape would surely affect him. I better do some research in the weight loss field of alchemy so that he can lose those fat. But theres more urgent matters at hand and that was to take a look at the patient.
Wang Deqiu was arranged in a room some distance away from where they were. Therefore, it actually took Bai Yan a few minutes of walking before she arrives at the destination, and for some reason, the chubby made sure to stick close to the woman. Perhaps the chubby still didnt recover from the frightful experience so he needed some sense of security.
Its a good thing you sold those Dan pills to my family back then Sister Bai Yan. The stuff saved my father after they tried killing him. All jolly in the face, Wang Xiaopeng readily ran inside to lead the way.
Lying on the bed was undoubtedly Wang Deqiu ording to observation. However, the lively middle-aged man who likes to smack his own boy when grumpy was nowhere to be found, instead its a sickly-looking male without any trace of blood on the face. Sure, the Dan pill did save Wang Deqius life after being severely injured, but its not something trivial in any manner of the word for most anyways..
Your fathers injury is no big deal for me. Ill give him another type of medicine in my possession. After some rest and recuperation on his own part, he will be up and running again. Seeing her former neighbor alive most certainly brought on a sense of relief for Bai Yan after seeing how many dead there are on the streets. Oh yes Xiaopeng, your little sister and Dragony is still at your home back outside the gate. Go with Xiachen and pick them up okay?
Leaving the two littlesses alone for a few hours were fine, but a few days was another matter. Thats why shes going to have the two boys go in her stead.
Dont worry Mother, me and Xiaopeng will go pick up Dragony and Xiaotong. Nothing will happen while were on the job. All childish in the face, Bai Xiachen fails miserably at trying to act reliable and adult like.
Go ahead then. Chuckling at that hrious image, Bai Yan rubs her boys head and gave the go ahead.
Come Xiaopeng, lets go pick up the girls. We dont need any adult watching us work.
Towards this form of his friend, the chubby just found it strange. Sure, Bai Xiachen was still Bai Xiachen ording to the chubbys assessment, but theres more to it. More mature? Not quite. Just different and more dominating.
Just as Wang Xiaopeng was being indecisive on his own thought, the foxy boy himself had already dragged his friend out the door. In no time at all, the two young boys were out of sight and nowhere to be found.
Back over in the Wang estate, Wang Xiaotong was currently eyeing the front door endlessly. She didnt say a word, only staring at the front hopeful and worrisome. On the other hand, Dragony was quite talkative despite stuffing herself with some pastry she found somewhere.
You dont have to worry about your family, the Queen and the Prince are very powerful people so they can handle the enemies without question.
In the little dragonesss heart, Bai Yan was practically invincible, and her son Bai Xiachen naturally inherited the fine bloodline as well.
Chapter 897 - Watchdog (3)
Chapter 897 Watchdog (3)
Dragony didnt forget about Di Cangs existence, just that in the missys head the guy didnt matter even if he was the demon king.
Pinching those lips, Wang Xiaotong didnt get any better: My brother is such a coward, he must be scared to death against those fierce looking men.
Its all right, even if he dies, Her Highness will be able to go to the underworld and bring him back. Dragony proudly cocks her chin high to showcase how much confidence she has in Bai Yan.
Unfortunately, those words offort only had the opposite effect. Going pale, Wang Xiaotong breaks out crying: Brother died, he died, wahhh!!! If hes dead then no one is going to bully me, no one is going to steal my snacks, and no one is going to fight me for Brother Xiachen.
The little dragoness was gobsmacked by what shes heard.?This girl, is she cursing her own brother or celebrating his death?
Wang Xiaoton, what did you say about me stealing your snack, and who is fighting you for Xiachen?! All of a sudden, an enraged roar breaks over from the front, startling the crying girl until she discovered who the owner of that voice was.
Brother! A surge of happinesses out of Wang Xiaotongs face. Without dy, she throws herself into that ball of meaty flesh, Brother, Im so happy you are alive.
From listening to what you said just now it sounded more like you cant wait for me to be dead. The chubby rolls his eye at the sister. But instead of arguing like the siblings usually do, the little sister simply wiped her tears and snot at the brothers shirt.
Feeling all icky around the chest area, Wang Xiaopeng promptly pushes the crybaby aside. That face couldnt be anymore disgusted: Dammit Xiaotong, how old are you already? How can you be this gross, you Then just as he was about to lecture the girl about what it means to be a female and how she should behave, the beautiful youngdy further behind his own sister had instantly captured the chubbys attention.
Though Dragonys mouth was still clinging with pastry crumbs from all the stuff shes been eating, it couldnt hide her fine contour. In fact, it only gave her a touch of na?ve and lovely air.
Oh Dragony, do you remember me? Grinning right up to his chubby eyes, Wang Xiaopeng begins his usual pick up phrase.
This would be the second time this boy had met the dragoness. The first being when Bai Yan brought the two kids to the Wang family before stepping into the Misty Fairy House. For this chubby, he could vow to the heavens hes been lovestruck. An arrow straight through the heart and love at first sight.
On the contrary though, Dragony herself only felt troubled by the added attention. Turning to the princely boy in her view, she pleads for help using her own eyes.
Wang Xiaopeng! Bai Xiachen swiftly cuts in between her friend and the girl. Pushing the chubby a bit back like a mother hen, You already have a little sister so you are not allowed to hit on mine! One is not enough for you?
Boss, you dont understand, this is what you call a helpless act. Once you grow up then you will understand. Wang Xiaopeng then makes a heaving long sigh, just like those adults do when discussing certain topics of love.
Prince, Dragony didnt care about the extra around herself, she only wanted to fill her tummy at this moment. In order to rectify the problem, she turns to the little steambun for help. Im hungry, can we go get something to eat?
Easing up at the plead, Bai Xiachen still shot a warning stare at his own friend before turning back to the missy. Dont worry Dragony, we can go into the Misty Fairy House first. There is a lot of fine food in there.
Chapter 898 - Watchdog (4)
Chapter 898 Watchdog (4)
Hes not a five-year-old child anymore, hes almost seven this year, that means he needs to stop pestering his own mother day in and day out. Instead, what he needs to do was to be his mothers intimate little cotton wool. Even if the food outside wasnt all that great, it would suffice if it would cause less trouble.
Wang Xiaopeng had a look of dismay on his chubby face: Boss, you are trading friendship for love.
What is trading friendship for love? Are you referring to me only having Mother in my eye like how Baddie Father likes to ignore me? All puzzled in his cute little face, Bai Xiachen didnt understand what hes doing wrong. If thats the case then I admit I am. Dragony is my little sister so of course Ill look after her first.
The poor chubby was absolutely thrown off his feet by his friends openness of betrayal. Hes always under the assumption that he knows about the interrtionship between the two sexes, but he seems to have forgotten something crucial. The chubby himself was only a few years older than the little steambun. In terms of understanding love, hes far from it.
The portal into the Misty Fairy House still hasnt been closed yet so there were no obstacles when the kids made their way back over. Its just that the chubby clearly felt somewhat left out after the group decides to go take a stroll around the streets for food.
You treat me the best Xiaotong, wiping a droplet of tear filled with his own sadness, only you are willing to apany your brother here.
Unfortunately for this hopeful big brother, his little sister had other thoughts in mind while they walked. Wrapping her hands around those cheeks, the girl had on a look of worship and idolization when looking at that manly back in front: Brother, how can someone be so handsome in this world? Xiachens figure looks so dashing even from back here.
Completely dark in his chubby face now,?This little traitor, can I pretend to have never known her?
Prince, I want to eat this Dragony was pointing at a restaurant located across the street. Theres a strong scent of salivating aroma so the establishment had instantly captured the girls appetite.
Boss, Wang Xiaopeng has got to hand it to the little dragoness for picking this one of all ces. Speaking in an awkward tone: I know about this restaurant. Because of the cooks skill, the food here is extremely good. Im afraid that if we go in now there wont be any seats avable.
Understanding the implication, Dragony hurried to remove the drooling off of her mouth. Prince, lets change a ce then.
Looking at the poor face his girl was making, Bai Xiachen immediately started to get ideas. Patting his own chest like hes going to handle it: Dont worry Dragony, leave everything to me.
But
Mothers word, girls are used to smother with affection. If theres any requirement then I am to oblige it. Taking that hand without permission, the little steambun led the way inside without a second thought.
Meanwhile in the back, Wang Xiaopeng really wanted to throw his hats off for this boss of his. That sort of smooth talking went beyond anything he could manage. Heck, its leagues ahead of his old mans usual attempts as well.
Che~ When did the Dragon Cove Restaurant be so low ss. Even a guard dog is allowed toe in? Its right after the kids entered the restaurant that this derisivement shot out.
Wheres the dog? Howe I dont see a dog? All confused and curious, the chubby scans the area for signs of said dog.
Hahaha! A burst ofughter rocked the restaurant, their voices filled with contempt: The Wang family must be filled with idiots. Your family is in charge of watching our door so of course you are that dog!
Chapter 899 - Watchdog (5)
Chapter 899 Watchdog (5)
This time Wang Xiaopeng had no illusion about who that person was referring to now. Angry and somewhat embarassed, the chubby immediately turns to re at the outspoken man. Yet, instead of finding an adult like he expected, its another boy around fourteen years of age C or so in appearance anyways C thats trying to mock their group.
Who are you?
The youth sneered: Wang chubby, you seem to have forgotten the event from a few months ago. I and my father had just finished our business outside and was returning to the Misty Fairy House, but because we lost our identification badge, your sted father refused to let us back in.
The previous head of the Wang House was Wang Deqius father, that meant the chubbys old man wouldnt have any impression of who belongs or whatnot. In the end the fault remains to be on the youths end if they got down to it. After all, thats the rules set by the main house, its not like Wang Deqiu deliberately stalled the party from returning.
Realizing what the other side was referring, the chubby makes an astonished face: So its you? Who can you me for that incident other than yourself? Its you and your family who lost your identification token. We only followed the rules.
Impudent! The youth ms the table and jerks up, Your Wang family is only in charge of watching the gate, a watchdog, and all of us inside the Misty Fairy House are your masters. How dare a dog try to block its master froming home! If this isnt your familys fault then who else?!
Wang Xiaopeng naturally didnt take the word watchdog well since someones making fun of his family. Flushing red in the face, the chubby directly rushes the youth and causes the guy to stumble backwards due to the loss of bnce. Then just as the person wanted to react after realizing what has happened, a pair of chopsticks hade flying over and pinning his sleeve to a wall behind himself.
This greatly startled the youth in question. As per reflex, the youngster reached over to pull it out in order to free himself. Yet, the unexpected happened C he couldnt regardless of how he tried.
This gave the chubby the opening he needed. Coming face first, Who are you calling a watchdog? Your whole family is the watchdog!
You the youth ends up pointing his free hand usingly in return out of frustration and inability to move.
But then who couldve guessed, another pair of chopsticks hade flying over, nailing his remaining free hand to the wall. Of course, the youth was absolutely outraged by this preposterous situation. Sadly, even when using his strongest strength to rip his own sleeves off, he couldnt like some mysterious force was reinforcing his clothes.
What are you idiots doing? The youth angrily turns to his own personal guards for help, Hurry ande save me!
Huh? Those bodyguards were stoically dumbfounded,?Its just some chopsticks. How can the young master be so weak that he cant even tear some clothes off? Now he wants us to save him?
But opinionated thoughts were only just that, thoughts. They wouldnt really ignore their employer and hurried over for the task. Oddly enough though, the youth didntsh out at the chubby as soon as he was freed by his men, instead hes searching the restaurant with those burning eyes.
Who? Who attacked me in secret?
For those uninvolved and just want to enjoy the good show, these poor customers were having a hard time keeping theirughter in. Nevertheless, that slight smirk on their faces gave them away easily enough.
Ignoring the snickeringughter directed at himself, the youth cries out for a second time: Who is the bastard that threw those chopsticks at me? I dare you toe out and confront me! Those eyes were bloodshot red and his panting breath showed how indignant and outraged he was.
Chapter 900 - Watchdog (6)
Chapter 900 Watchdog (6)
Its then at this moment a childish voice answered that demand: You were too noisy just now.
In that instant, everyones attention was glued to the childs face. Around six to seven in appearance, aside from that adorable contour, theres not much else special these customers could discern from the boy.
Who is it that attacked me? How dare you do it not have the nerve to step forward? The youth dismisses the boy as the perpetrator and continues to scream at thin air.
Pahh! It was Dragonys turn to m the table neaby, causing the upants of said table to jump in fright.
His Highness said youre yapping too much, didnt you hear him? A re of angeres off of the missys face, Since you like yapping so much then I will make it so you shut up for good!
p!!
No one could figure out how Dragony managed to get right up to the youth so quickly, but that loud smacking hit across the face said it all. And if hitting the teen wasnt bad enough, the impact had directly caused that cheek to swollen up into a purplish red lump. A pig face, thats how swollen it has be.
Turning back over in dismay after being hit, YOU.
Sadly, the teens words didnt even get to finish before another round of smacking came swinging over.
Left, right, left right, Dragony pulls off a duo attack with both her hands until the youths head had be a rocking drum. Now one could barely recognize this swollen lump of bruised up meat as the teenager from earlier.
Poooffff! Suddenly, a mouthful of blood came spitting out of the teens mouth. Mixed in with plenty of broken teeth in that puddle, no one wanted to look at this painful sight. But apparently this little lesson wasnt enough to scare off the youngster. A jumbled garbled slew of words came pouring out of that pig face. Obviously its some kind of curse word or threat.
The guards that came along may not know what their employer was trying to say just like every other customer in the restaurant, but they could already take a good guess and decides to act as a interpreter. Just you wait Wang Chubby, our house master will definitely make a case with the chiefs house. Be prepared to be expelled from the Misty Fairy House!
Bai Xiachen bursts outughing: Alright, alright, Ill wait for you toe expel me.
Young master, lets go back and tell your father about this. Im sure he will avenge you. Since the guards were too cowardly to fight, they didnt let their employer butt in another word and forcibly dragged the teen off without a second dy.
Prince, Dragony cheerfullyes up to the little steambun after seeing the group disappear, those people are gone now so they wont be bothering us anymore. Better yet, theres now a seat open for us!
Good job Dragony, you did well there. Bai Xiachen praises the girl by giving her a pat on the head. This was how Bai Yan rewards him when he does something well so the act has be his way of approving others as well.
Young sirs anddy, the waiter decides to chime in with some advice after seeing how carefree the kids were acting when strolling towards the table. Its best if you all return home to find your elders right away to discuss a solution, otherwise you may really be expelled from the Misty Fairy House.
Dont be silly, someone that is able to kick my boss out of the Misty Fairy House still hasnt been born yet. The chubby snorts at the advice and dumps his big ass onto the chair to indicate his decision.
Its exactly as the chubby says. Bai Xiachen was the grandson of the chiefs house. If anything, its the other way around and the youth should be panicking.
Chapter 901 - You Must Get Justice For Us (1)
Chapter 901 You Must Get Justice For Us (1)
The main estate of the Misty Fairy House.
Chief Wu Wei was just in the middle of givingmands to his people in cleaning up the yard when a guard rushed over to interrupt his business. Chief, the Dou familys housemaster Dou Tian requests an audience.
Showing a slight frown, the chiefs voice sounded annoyed: Did he say for what reason?
It sounds like its rted to Wang Deqiu and his son. The guard nervously takes a peek at his lieges reaction.
Its no secret that it was Wang Deqiu who allowed those from the Spirit Realm to enter the Misty Fairy House unhindered and caused a bloodbath, but after it became public knowledge that the chubby and Bai Xiachen has be good friends, any dissent was squashed promptly then afterwards. Forget about getting mad at the Wang family, simply gossiping behind their back has be something dangerous for those living in the Misty Fairy House. After all, Bai Yans connection reached as far as the Medicine Sect and Holy Land. Only a fool would poke at this hos nest.
Let him in. Though impatient and slightly annoyed, Chief Wu Wei still wanted to know what has happened to warrant a personal visit from the head of a family n here.
Yes, Chief.
Minutester, a middle-aged man quickly walked into the yard, followed closely behind by a young man whose face was now a bruised-up mess. Its so bad that its difficult to make out his actual appearance.
Chief Wu Wei couldnt deny hes quite startled by that pig head of a face from someone oh so young. Hurrying to ask the reasoning: Whats going on here? How did he get beat to such a state?
Chief. Dou Tian grabs his son and got to their knees, their voices pleading: You must get justice for my son here. He was still fine this morning, but now hes be like this because of someones ruthless attacker.
The young man also made some whimpering sound to enforce the im. If one didnt know any better, its very likely they would believe hes suffered some great grievance.
Wrinkling his brow, Chief Wu Wei found this quite troubling: Dont tell me the one who beat your son into this state is Wang Xiaopeng right?
Regarding the chubbys outrageous deeds in the past, even this chief himself has heard some of them stories. Now thinking back to his guards tone when passing the message, hes now starting to believe the usibility of said im.
Pity though, this Wang Xiaopeng was his grandsons friend. Regardless of the reasoning or whats right or wrong, he has a duty to protect his own less he destroys thest strand of bond he has left with Bai Yan and her son. The matter with the eldest Yun Feng still hasnt been settled yet so this chief doesnt want to add anymore incriminating factors to his own case.
Hes already on thest stand before being abandoned by the whole family..
No, said Dou Tian biting his teeth through and through. The one who harmed my son is a little girl. I suspect this evildoer has a purpose in mixing into our Misty Fairy House. Chief, we must subdue this girl, not just for my sons safety, but for the Misty Fairy House as a whole.
In other words, this mans im was that single young girl whos barely old enough to be considered a teen in appearance could raise enough threat to harm the entirety of everyone here..
Little girl? Chief Wu Wei shows a dull and baffled expression.
It wasnt Wang Xiaopeng, but a little girl of unknown origin?
Dou Tian, can you have your son identify the girl then?
Thats not a problem, said the man. Ill send my people to go find that little girl, and then.
But before this person could finish his delighted words, a childish voice had cut him off from afar.
The Misty Fairy Houses number one restaurant doesnt live up to its name. Compared to my mothers cooking, its toocking. When Mother has free time and can cook up a meal, I will give you a piece Dragony, but only piece though.
Thank you, Your Highness. The responding female voice was full of joy and crisp to the ear.
Chapter 902 - You Must Get Justice For Us (2)
Chapter 902 You Must Get Justice For Us (2)
When the youth recognized how familiar those two voices were, he immediately jumped up with excitement only to be followed by another loud and somewhat arrogant voice from the new entry.
Boss, you are too picky, I think the restaurants food tasted just fine. If anything, its that dog who likes to bite others which tainted the mood.
Wooowooo! The youth kept making whimpering sounds. Though vague and indecipherable, those angry eyes were dead set on the group of children who just walked into the yard.
Likewise, the kids had also taken notice of the kneeling father and son pair, causing them to stop in their track.
Son, Dou Tian suppresses his inner anger, is this the group who attacked you?
The youth nodded hurriedly, those eyes ring with rage.
I now have Father and the chief acting as my support, as if I would be scared of them now.
Thinking of this, the young mans pig face actually revealed a look of pride. Cocking that messed up chin, he arrogantly red at the children like hes about to step on some insignificant ant.
Bai Xiachen on the other hand could care less what the other side thought or wanted of him. Showing an innocent and bright smile, the little steambun hurriedly ran over to the chiefs side and tugged at the grandpas sleeve: Great-grandfather, Im so happy to see you.
Now thats what you call a bullseye. Chief Wu Wei literally felt his bones melting away from that word. Seriously, only the heavens would know how miserable hes been since that day where they discovered the goddess was no more than a fraudulent maid. Not only has his two sons and wife been ignoring him the entire time since then, Bai Yan still hasnt recognized him as her grandfather yet.
Thank goodness, at least someone in this family recognizes my status.?Chief Wu Wei cries tears of joy at the sudden achievement he felt.
Dou Tian had originally wanted to make a case against this group of kids until he heard the way Bai Xiachen addressed the grandpa. Almost instantaneous, the man had be as hard as a rock and stared in horror at the boy.
Great Great-grandfather??Then that means his mother is the rumored biological granddaughter of the Chief and Yun Fengs biological daughter?
Like his old man, the youth who was still being overly excited at the possible chance of revenge was now staring his eyes out in absolute shock.
SHIT!!!?The boys mother is Yun Fengs daughter? What the fuck is this setting? All I did was insult this chubby a few words and now Ive attracted this dangerous group?
Good Xiachen, Great-grandfather here is very happy to see you too. Losing that stern air from earlier, Chief Wu Wei gently caresses the boys head like a loving grandpa: Now tell me, what happened while you were outside?
Blinking innocently without a hint of devious nature: Before this person from the Dou family insulted Xiaopeng and his family, saying hes my friends master. And since Wang Xiaopeng is my follower, me being his boss, I naturally have a duty to do something. Couple this with the rude words he said to me, Dragony went ahead in my stead to teach him a lesson.
Although Wang Xiaopeng was older than this little steambun by a few years, it doesnt mean anything. As long as the chubby recognizes the boy as the boss then hes the boss. Strength has no age limit, thats a rule everyone recognizes in this world.
Chief Wu Weis expression promptly got cold when turning around to face the pair of deceitful liars. Did that happen as my boy says?
Dou Tian knew they were screwed now. Forcibly dragging his son back down to the floor, the man shakes profusely for he knew what awaited them both for creating this fiascal.
Chapter 903 - You Must Get Justice For Us (3)
Chapter 903 You Must Get Justice For Us (3)
Chief, I I didnt know this little boy is the recently recovered grandson of Master Yun Fengs, I implore your lordship to have mercy on our ignorance. Banging his head against the floorboard, the man known as Dou Tian quickly forced his own son to do the same after seeing how cluelessly dull the teen was acting. You brat, how dare you provoke Sir Xiachen here. Quickly apologize to him!
After the initial kowtows, the man also attempted to sooth the mood with that so-called charming smile of his: Sir Xiachen, you lectured my son well. This brat here only knows how to go make trouble outside day in and day out. Its a blessing for me and my n that you would have your maid discipline my son in our stead.
Originally Dou Tian only wanted to tter and kiss up to the boy, but his words werent thought out very well and hit a bump instead.
Dragony isnt my maid, shes my little sister! Bai Xiachen clearly sounded upset in his voice, If you keep talking nonsense then I will have Great-grandfather here tear your mouth apart!
Shuddering with great fright, Dou Tian looked dangerously white because he never expected this mistake. It couldnt be helped. He never heard of Bai Yan having a daughter, only a son ording to the rumors floating out there.
I deserve to be hit. I said the wrong thing. To prove his sincerity, the man actually pped himself rather hard. Right away, that face had swollen into a bumpy bruise like his sons.
Unfortunately for the other side, Bai Xiachens temper still didnt let up. Turning away, the boy didnt want to look at them.
Ahumph! Chief Wu Wei makes a dry cough to clear up his throat, Oh right Dou Tian, didnt you say you wanted me to get justice for you? How do you want me to help? You also said little Dragony here is a threat to everyone in the Misty Fairy House and needed me to dispose of her? Is that what you want?
The housemaster of the Dou family really wanted to throw himself into a hole and nevere back out right now. Misunderstanding, this is all a big misunderstanding
Partly true, it was a huge misunderstanding on his end for not investigating first. If this Dou Tian had known the one who beat his son silly was the grandson of Yun Feng and great-grandchild of the chief, then he would never show his face around here, let alone have the guts toe demanding justice.
Misunderstanding? Chief Wu Wei chuckles coldly to emphasize his displeasure: Your misunderstanding really is a big one. Are you nning to say my home here is a threat as well?
Copsing to the floor and unable to get back up, Dou Tian felt despair at what the chief meant by thatstment. Its pretty much a death sentence for his n even if they do get out of this unscathed. Who would ever use them again? Who would ever cooperate with them again? None, thats who! No one would want to work with the Dou family again!
Xiachen, Chief Wu Wei changes his attitude to a nice one again when turning to the boy, how do you want to punish this pair?
I want that teen from the Dou family to be Wang Xiaopengs follower. Biting his nail, the little steambun flickers with light in those eyes like hes scheming something evil.
Thats a good choice. Now what about the other one?
Great-grandfather, you said his name is called Dou Tian? All smiles there, the boys words somehow sounded ominous despite it being all cheerful. I think its rather unsuited for him to have such a mighty name.
Note: Dou Tian in chinese means challenging the heavens.
Ruffling the boys hair: Then what sort of name do you think is suitable for him?
Lets call him Cant Beat A Bug. If he cant even beat a bug then what good is it for him to have a name like Dou Tian?
Chief Wu Wei couldnt keep up with the boys logic. This name Why is it so strange?
But then since his great-grandchild has spoken, he as the adult wasnt going to disagree.
Okay, from now on he will be renamed Cant Beat A Bug!
Now thats what you call suffering. Dou Tians reputation would surely be ruined after this joke bes widespread. Looking down at the son whos responsible for his own misfortune, the man grew vicious: Just wait until we go back!
Chapter 904 - You Must Get Justice For Us (4)
Chapter 904 You Must Get Justice For Us (4)
If it werent for this brat then I wouldnt be so miserable!
Cant Beat A Bug, did you not hear my words? Bai Xiachen furrows up his lovely brows, He is from here on forward Xiaopengs follower, what makes you think he can follow you home? Turning to his friend, Xiaopeng, give him a name.
This The chubby actually crumpled up his face over this dilemma. Apparently giving someone name was too difficult of a task for this kid. But an idea dide to him after a minute of struggling: Oh I know! He insulted me before so I will use the same name for him. From now on he will be Watchdog.
Watchdog whimpers loudly this time towards his old man. The youth wanted to plead to his father for help because he had no wish to follow the chubby back to the Wang House. Unfortunately, the newly named Cant Beat A Bug dismissed the pleading look he was getting and quickly left for the door.
It couldnt be helped. As the master of a sizable family, the former Dou Tian was sure to have more than one son. Theres hardly enough reason for him to go against the chiefsmand just for a son who failed him so miserably.
Watching his fathers fleeting back disappearing from view, Watchdog crumbles to the floor, his body paralyzed from the shock of being abandoned. Before long, two long trickles of tears slowly flowed down those bruised up cheeks before this youth turned to face the two boys.
What are you look at me for? The chubby shoots a re in return, I am not gay so lose that idea. Whats more, its not like you are any good looking. If you keep staring at me then watch how I will dig out your eyeballs.
Watchdog instantly flinched at that threat. No longer daring to make eye contact, this former young master of the Dou House was now shaking profusely like a frightened puppy.
Of course, the chubby was only throwing some threats around for the insult he received before. Its not like he would really dig the other persons eyeball out, thats too gross for the likes of him. Maybe a few more scares would suffice.
Watchdog, from now on you are my follower. If I say east then you must go east. If I say west then you must go west. If I sayugh then you cant cry, understand?
As the old saying goes, one must lower their head if living under anothers roof. Hearing the order, Watchdog hurriedly nodded his head to indicate he understood.
Good, very good, now show me a smile. Wang Xiaopeng looks down at the dog in front of himself like hes looking at a pet.
Sadly, the act only had the alternative effect of disgusting the chubby. A pig face smiling to him, as if that would be decent to the eye? If anything, it might make him gag instead and have nightmares during the night.
Oh forget it, youd better stick to crying lest I be scared to death by your face. Patting his own chest, the chubby makes a face like he still hasnt recovered yet from the shock.
Ignoring the overexaggerated y his friend was making, Bai Xiachen turns to the grandpa instead. Great-grandfather, where is my mother?
Oh, shes in the backyard with your great-grandmother.
Okay, nodding at the answer, the little steambun led the way by holding hands with the little dragoness. Dragony, lets go find Mother.
The girl followed along without any protest as usual. A clever move by her of course. However, the chubby in the background on the other hand wasnt so happy. For some reason, hes got this notion that hes been abandoned by his boss.
As the madam of the house, Jun Tian Yues birthday banquet wouldnt lose out to Bai Chang Fengs in any way. And since they have now learned of Bai Yans past and who shes close with, the Lan family was also naturally invited, pushing this adopted family into the envious limelight for a second time.
Chapter 905 - You Must Get Justice For Us (5)
Chapter 905 You Must Get Justice For Us (5)
This was especially true for those who mocked Bai Yans adopted mother Lan Yue. If not for that kindhearted woman who took in the orphan girl, the Lan House wouldnt be so glorious today, nor would they be able to benefit from the connections they built. Whats more, the world only saw the good parts of this rtionship, none bothered to think about the terrible times Bai Yan had to endure when Bai Ruo orchestrated the wretched reputation and the fact she had to singlehandedly give birth in the wilds.
Great-grandfather!
Even from far away, Bai Yan and her son couldsee the members of the Lan familying over. But as a child, Bai Xiachen naturally couldnt wait and made a run for Old Lord Lans leg.
This immediately shattered the stern and harsh expression on the old grandfather: Xiachen, its only been half a year and youre already so tall.
Clinging to the leg, then to the hand, the boy was absolutely craving for attention: Great-grandfather, although I now have three great-grandfathers, I still miss you a lot.
Smiling even deeper in the eyes, the old grandfather just got sugarcoated by those oh so sweet, sweet words. Oh youre not only taller now, your tongue also got sweeter. How can your great-grandfather I not like you?
Old Madam Lan as well, this grandmother was smiling right into her heart at this sight. But instead of adding more words to the pairs reunion, shes more inclined towards her own sex. Yaner, howe you are noting over to let grandmother here look over you?
Warmed by the attention, Bai Yan didnt need to say anything more and moved her legs forward. Grandmother, howe I dont see my cousins?
Oh, your cousins didnte because of another matter. Dont mind them.
Amused by the news, Bai Yan could already guess the reasoning. Its no secret her big cousin loves the female queen of the Feng Qi Kingdom, and since shes currently in the Holy Land, that makes it very probable her cousins are heading over there.
Son, bring your great-grandfather and them inside first. I still need to wait here.
Dont worry Mother, I will take good care of everyone. Patting his chest, the little steambun acts all confident like someone trustworthy.
Go ahead then. Ruffling up that hair at how adorable her son was acting, Bai Yan couldnt help but chuckle at this boys growth.
Unbeknownst to everyone though, this woman was in fact rather worried about something despite her happy appearance. The main reason being her husband Di Cang. ording to Lord Chu Rans words, the demon king shouldve gone to the Medicine Sect after rushing over to the Holy Land first. However, its already been a few days since then. If its only going over there to check on her, the man shouldve been done by now and well on his way over here.
Did something happen?
Exactly at this moment when her thoughts were spiraling into unnecessary worry, a familiar voice suddenly knocks her out of it from the rear. Yaner, are you waiting for me?
Without giving her a chance to respond, a pair of powerful hands pulled her into a tight embrace. Its warm andforting, giving her all the security she needs to feel at ease. Where did you go? Why sote?
Chapter 906 - Visitor From The Spirt Realm (1)
Chapter 906 Visitor From The Spirt Realm (1)
I went to find you at the Holy Land and Medicine Sect, but after discovering you werent at either ces and that youre safe, I went ahead and removed the remaining people from the Spirit Realm instead. You wouldnt me me foringte would you?
The mans somewhat needy breath kept puffing against her neck, causing the mood to be somewhat sexual and lovely. Towards this, Bai Yan didnt mind and squints her own eyes instead before responding with a forceful kiss of her own. Shes been having her tofu eaten enough times by this pervert already so its time for some payback!
As the guests from the various factions and powers slowly trickled in throughout the day, the mood in the air had also gradually grown in kind. Its a festival rather than a simple celebration now. Due to this reasoning, the amount of patrols around the street had also been heighten. Now one could easily locate the extra manpower roaming around the ce if they simply spent a minute searching.
Later that night inside the banquet hall..
Jun Tian Yue remains seated next to her husband during the dinner, that fantastic face filled with cheers and happiness: Dear guests, Im so happy all of you could make it today to celebrate my birthday. As you all most likely know by now, our family has recently discovered my son has had a child years ago during hisst outing.
The rowdiness in the banquet hall had instantly been snuffed out, their ears pricked up to listen closely to what this madam had to say. They may have known about Yun Feng recognizing his daughter back into the family, but due to the level of security andck of information caused by the Misty Fairy Houses secrecy, these guests today knew nothing about who the girl was.
Today, Im going to take advantage of my birthday banquet to have my granddaughter return to her ancestry. Jun Tian Yues gaze then turned towards Bai Yan and her son, that voice filled with gentle warmth.
Looks were being exchanged among the crowd like theyre having their own ideas. For one thing, marriage would definitely be a topic of discussion if it turns out the girl hasnt been married yet.
Unfortunately for these people though. Exactly at this moment when the mood was at its highest, a loud smacking bang had knocked them off their feet. Its too sudden and too out of ce for the situation.
What do you two mean by that statement? Bai Chang Fengs fist was still nted into the table, that heavy dent showing how infuriated this grandpa was. I was kind enough to let you two recognize my precious granddaughter, but now you want her to enter your ancestry book? Dream on! My granddaughter must follow myst name of Bai!
Bang!
Chief Wu Wei also grew enraged. pping the table, the chief was all fire in that face.
Bai Chang Feng, you are only a grandfather of the female side while my son is her father, based on what can you make her follow yourst name? If you want a grandchild to follow your surname then go get your son Bai Zhanpeng to give you one!
So what if Im on the mothers side of the family? Dont forget, Im the one who first found my granddaughter. Besides, if it wasnt for you bastards from the Misty Fairy House, would my daughter be missing still and without clue on her whereabout? I still havent settled the score with you yet, now youre trying to steal my granddaughter? Do you take me for decorations or something?
You Chief Wu Wei points at his inw usingly, but at the thought of Bai Ning still being missing, he couldnt deny hes definitely at fault. Out of guilt, he grinds his teeth and mutters the only response he coulde up with: You are simply unreasonable!
Compared with these two red-faced old fes who are spazzing at each other without a care for the strange looksing their, the group from the Holy Land were rather nd in their faces. In fact, theyre just continuing their drinking and watching this show y out like this didnt matter to them one bit.
Chapter 907 - Visitor From The Spirt Realm (2)
Chapter 907 Visitor From The Spirt Realm (2)
It didnt matter anyways to these three elders from the Holy Land. Regardless of what surname Bai Yan takes on, she would always be their precious disciple and they her shifu.
Yaner.
Just when Zheng Qi (first) and others were rejoicing in their own fortune, a boisterousugh from the side suddenly destroys their moment. It was Elder Zhongnan and his younger brother from the Misty Fairy House and their eyes were without good intent. Of course, the negative intention was only in the eyes of the three and not in reality.
Since the chief is your grandfather, why dont you just stay at the Misty Fairy House for good Yaner? Us two brothers only have you as our disciple, we cant bear to see you leave.
Wahh!
Qiu Shu Rongs (third) old face went from white to green, then green to white. Hes never been very good at controlling his own temper so he literally flipped the table instead of just mming it.
What is the Misty Fairy Houses meaning? We are already kind enough toe attend this celebration and now youre all trying to abduct our disciple? The third elder was full of anger when staring death daggers at Zhongnan and his younger brother.
Ren Yi (second) as well. Making a heavy huffing grunt, this usually calm second elder also stood up to make a stand: You think shes not our only disciple? Also, firste first serve. We are her shifus first so you two old farts from the Misty Fairy House can stand to one side and wait.
Thats right! Zheng Qi (first) was more inclined to fighting instead of just talking, thats why his knuckles are making crunching sounds at the moment. Yan Yan is my disciple, even if she does stay at somewhere then its going to be at the Holy Land. What makes you all think the Misty Fairy House is anywhere good enough to amodate her? I dont mind telling you all now, the Holy Ind is hers already. Or does anyone here can say they got a better ce than the Holy Ind?
The guests were absolutely gobsmacked by this mess thats quickly spiraling out of control.
The banquet was going so well at first, how did these old men from the three powers end up fighting it up?
And
Yun Fengs daughter is also Bai Yan?
This
Exactly at the same second, everyones expression had gone stiff as a rock. The main reason being that they now realize the extent of what this all means. The woman was not only the disciple of these three main elders from the Holy Land, but also the granddaughter of the Medicine Sect. Now shes also the Misty Fairy Houses young miss, Yun Fengs daughter? That literally makes the three major powers her background! Who else out there could match this powerful backup?
Bai Yan on the other hand wasnt so pleased. Not going to have any of this, her face goes dark as she contracted her fingers into a trembling fist. Unfortunately, the worshipping husband beside her was still acting all nonchnt and kept feeding her pastries on the table. Di Cang clearly didnt think much of the quarreling old men in front of himself and that just made the situation even worse.
Enough!
Finally losing it, Bai Yan ms the table and gets up, causing the entire hall to go silent in its entirety. Still showing veins on her forehead: Today is my grandmothers birthday. If you men want to fight then do it tomorrow. Go outside if you all want to continue making noise!
Sure enough, the womans word held the weight that it should. They stopped and stepped back in unison like good old adult children like they were.
Yaner, I have discussed this with your grandmother before and wanted to take advantage of this banquet to bring you back into the ancestry books Chief Wu Wei meekly speaks up. This grandpa knew hes the one with the weakest leg to stand on so he could only make a case by pleading.
Returning to the ancestry book is fine.
Granddaughter? Bai Chang Feng grew urgent after hearing that and immediately moved over to tug at the girls sleeve.
Its just Bai Yans gaze turns to the two grandfathers respectively, I am used to using the surname Bai already, and Im sure my son is also used to it. So, we will not be changing it.
Chapter 908 - Visitor From The Spirt Realm (3)
Chapter 908 Visitor From The Spirt Realm (3)
Hearing this answer, Bai Chang Feng couldnt say hes not relieved and shot a cheeky look to his counterpart.
In return, Chief Wu Wei really wanted to so dearly run over there and p that annoying face off if he could. Sadly, forget about pping, he didnt even have the nerve to yell at the other side under Bai Yans presence.
Anything you wish my dear, we will do as you say. All ttering, the chief carefullyplies with the demand without any hint of being dissatisfied.
After all, if not for him and his decision, Bai Yans mother wouldnt have been seriously injured back then, nor would Bai Ning (mother) disappear for so many years.
Precious granddaughter, lets ignore this guy. Bai Chang Feng huffs a grunt and found it unpleasurable knowing the other mans going to partially get away with the request.
No matter how forgiving Bai Yan and her son was to Chief Wu Wei, this lord of the Medicine Sect would never forgive the other side unless something drastic urs. The miserable days he spent thinking about his missing daughter are still vividly clear in his old head, and the picture of his dying wife crying in the death bed for him to locate Bai Ning literally brought him to tears. Theres too much sorrow involved with the matter and hes not that gracious to act as a saint.
Of course, Bai Yan herself wouldnt know about why her grandfather would be so against her name being returned to the ancestry book, but she too wouldnt forgive Chief Wu Wei so easily either. She has her own grudge towards the man. Yes, its true her rtionship with her father Yun Feng and grandmother Jun Tian Yue was well and good, but it doesnt excuse what Chief Wu Wei did and the resulting traumatic experience she had to go through in the Bai House.
Chief
The guests finally came back to their sense and struggled to speak up after making a heavy gulp: Miss Bai Yan is Lord Yun Fengs daughter?
Thats right, she is my granddaughter, the chief holds his head high. It didnt matter to this shameless man that the girl never called him grandfather even once yet. In his mind, he has a whole lifetime to mend the rtionship since theyre blood rted.
On the other hand though, these guests were rather bittersweet after getting a clear-cut answer. If it was any other person then they would surely try to send their son to woo the girl in order to get into the Misty Fairy House, but this was Bai Yan theyre looking at!
Forget about having thoughts, they didnt even dare to look that way out of fear for that silvery haired husband of hers!
Chief, Chief! Suddenly, a hurried voice came from the door, causing them all to look over for the source. They could see it was one of the men in charge of security, and due to the urgency of the matter, this individual ended up crashing to the floor at the doorstop and had to crawl his way over for the report.
Someone is seeking an audience with you Chief. That man ims hes from the Spirit Realm, and its very likely hes part of the same group who attacked us before.
WAHH!
The members of the three powers were all frightened by this news and jerked up from the spot.
As for the other guests, they didnt know why such a strong reaction was made. After all, only those involved would know what happened due to the negative nature of the event. If it bes known the three major powers nearly got destroyed because of some invader then it would greatly damager their reputation and image.
Chapter 909 - Visitor From The Spirt Realm (4)
Chapter 909 Visitor From The Spirt Realm (4)
A rampant discussion promptly ensues among the guests after the report became public.
First Shifu, Second Shifu, Third Shifu, Bai Yans eye showed a gleam of frost, if a fight breaks outter, I want you to help protect the Lan House in my stead.
Yaner Zheng Qi (first) frowns after seeing the firm face the woman was making. Sighing because he knew what she intends to do: Alright, we will protect the members of the Lan House. Nothing will happen to them!
Precisely then, a faint chucklingughter breaks through the doorway like a sonic boom. Though its mild and light, its almost magical because it was able to prate through their eardrums and causing considerable difort.
Bai Yan did not like this one bit as soon as she saw the pale looksing off of her adopted family members. Without dy, she rushes over to the Lan family members to give them a bottle of pills.
Grandfather, hand these Dan pills to the rest of the family. When things get active in a bit, you and everyone else must stay in the back.
This medicine shes handing out was capable of allowing the user to resist the pressuring aura of others to a certain extent. If the enemy does want to fight, it would be enough to keep the Lan family from fainting or simply dying out due to their weak cultivation.
Those enemies are that strong? Naturally Old Lord Lan would make a frown despite unceremoniously taking the offered bottle.
Dont worry Grandfather, Ill handle this.
After giving what she needed to give, Bai Yan didnt waste anymore time and came before the center of the hall.
In that same instant, the ce had turned quiet again because the new entry hade without invitation. Raining down with flower pedals, a woman wearing a pristinely white dress descends upon the crowd like a fairy from the legends. She was elegant, beautiful and pure, a perfect imitation of a celestial maiden in appearance. Also, there were countless maids wearing simrly white colored dresses from behind, just that theyre not as well made as the first one.
Misty Fairy House, Holy Land, Medicine Sect, looks like the members of all three powers are gathered here already.
Are you with the people who came to make trouble before? Chief Wu Wei asks with a stern voice like he demands an answer.
Chuckling in a dismissive manner, the woman in white seemed rather amused by the strong front: Are you referring to the Wu family? Theyre no more than dogs working under me. I, Liu Qing Yu, am not of the same low standard.
Then why are you here?
Its nothing special, I came because I only want three ces. The Misty Fairy Houses main estate, Holy Lands main ind, and the Medicine Sects medicine vault.
Holy Ind?
Bai Yans eye promptly narrowed into a slit upon having that ind brought up. What does the Spirit Realm want to do with that little plot ofnd? And then theres that topic from before regarding the three powers. What could it be about? Is it rted to these three specific ces?
It doesnt matter if you people cant decide on it on now, Ill give you three days worth of time toe to a decision and give me a proper answer. Dont say we from the Spirit Realm arent considerate. The woman in white whisks her sleeve and wanted to leave after dumping this demand on them, Were going.
Hold on! a sudden harsh voice stops them midtrack.
Unfazed by this, Liu Qing Yu calmly turns around to meet the female responsible for that outcry: Thisdy, is it because three days isnt long enough?
No, I only want to inform you of one thing. This Misty Fairy House isnt a ce where you cane as you please and leave as you wish. Now that youre here, you better leave something behind!
Chapter 910 - Visitor From The Spirt Realm (5)
Chapter 910 Visitor From The Spirt Realm (5)
Liu Qing Yu was honestly taken aback by that ordering shout. Are you talking to me?
Ever since the Demon Realm was sealed a millennium ago, they too from the Spirit Realm were also blocked off from the outside world, thats why none of their people made a presence for so many years. But to hear this level of arrogance here today was honestly beyond her expectation.
Do you know He Chu Chu? Bai Yan asks with indifferent calmness.
Now that brought on a change in the persons face. You know where He Chu Chu is?
I naturally know of her, Bai Yan answers with a smirk. Not long ago the seal in the Demon Realm was undone so your Spirit Realm also gained passage to the outside world as a direct consequence of that. He Chu Chu is the one who led the group of attackers on the Demon Realm, and she was delusional enough to think she could subdue my hubby and make him her familiar. Howughable. In the end her people were not only defeated, she too was killed in the process.
Regarding the way Bai Yan called Di Cang her hubby, its truly candy to the demon kings ear. He could literally fall heads over heels right now if no one was looking. Heck, if they were in the bedroom, he would jump her and have an extended go in their love making this instant! Unfortunately, this wasnt so the best choice he had was to watch how his lovely wife would handle these people.
Without deviating from expectation, that little piece of information immediately causes Liu Qing Yus expression to darken up. She and He Chu Chu may not get along very well, but theyre still half-sisters!
What sort ofst words do you have to say for yourself? The woman in white explodes with a dangerous glint in those eyes.
Oh, I only want to ask you if you are at the Celestial Rank or not. Rubbing her own chin in contemtion, Bai Yans demeanor gave off the impression shes not intimidated in the least.
Liu Qing Yu was rather amused by her oppositions act though. Chuckling in her tone: Do you think the Celestial Rank is that easy to achieve? Those from the Celestial Realm are so insidious and devious, as if they would let others from elsewhere learn of the secret in breaking through to that stage.
Whether it be the Demon Realm or Spirit Realm, they are all having trouble breaking through to that level. Which means aside from those old relics that were already at that stage a millennium ago during the great war, there shouldnt be any new ones awakening to that power. Its just that.. ording to Bai Yans assessment, some of those powerful masters who attacked the Demon Realm were clearly at the Celestial Rank. Now that leaves a big gaping question in the air. How did they manage to do that when theyre not from that age where its still possible to reach that level?
Are those yourst words? Liu Qing Yu asks again, her patience starting wear thin.
Mmm, showing a smile, Bai Yan now looks to the other side like shes seeing a prey. Since you didnt break into the Celestial Rank then thats easy to do.
What?
Blinking her eyes in clueless light, the woman in white didnt have any idea what she meant by those words.
Yaner!
Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Wei were both in great shock. They understand that the girl has greatly improved in strength since thest they met, but they too could see the unweed females across from themselves are unlike thest wave of attackers. Theyre much higher.
Acting like she didnt hear their outcry, Bai Yan stretches her body a little before summoning a bony quill with a flick of her finger.
This was something she pulled out of a skull dragon that attacked her during the long training session inside the Holy Domain. In that moment, even the rooms temperature had fallen into a splitting chill due to this object.
Di Cang also noticed his wifes newfound toy, How did Yan Yan get her hands on a ancient dragons back quill?
Chapter 911 - Visitor From The Spirt Realm (6)
Chapter 911 Visitor From The Spirt Realm (6)
This bony quill was equivalent to a divine relic, making it invincible against anything below the same weapons grade.
Knowing this fact, Liu Qing Yus expression also got serious. Shes able to sense that ominous and threatening airing off of the thing and instinctively took a step back.
Like I said, this Misty Fairy House isnt a ce where you cane as you please and leave as you wish.
Swoosh!
Bai Yan leaped with incredible speed after throwing down her words. Brandishing that frost driven quill as her weapon, shes able to catch her foe off guard and swing around to the back and sh down.
For Liu Qing Yu whos been staring down at everyone in a superior position, this waspletely against the script she had nned. If not for the reactive block of her own de by turning, she wouldve died right then and there. Even so, the quill ended up slicing right through the metallic sword and knocking this woman back several feet from the original spot due to the impact force alone.
Feeling the sting in her chest from the residual damage, Saint Rank! This woman is actually Saint rank! Howe? The information I got from my peoples investigation is that none should be at this level, the highest being only at the Monarch Rank.
Note: This new level is stronger than Monarch Rank and weaker than Celestial Rank.
The maids who came with Liu Qing Yu has nowe to their senses after realizing theirdy was losing the fight. Drawing a long sheet of silky white robe, these girls promptly surrounding Bai Yan in a circling formation.
You people are picking on my mother with so many people, arent any of you ashamed? The childish voice was so out of ce that many had trouble taking it seriously.
Forking his little fists against the waist, Bai Xiachen now stands in front of his mother in a protective position. Although he knew these enemies couldnt really do any harm, but it doesnt change the fact that he wants his precious woman to be less strained by the experience. And to turn his wish into real tangible action, he started to whistle.
In time at all, herds of thousands of demon bests came trampling over to the point where the main gates werepletely destroyed by the overwhelming number that the boy summoned.
Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Wei took this rtively well, after all, theyve already seen this happened before so the experience didnt blow them away. However, the others who never witness something like this happening werepletely scared off their wits like the worlds about to end.
Mass beast summoning? You You Liu Qing Yu seems to have thought of something, her pair of beautiful eyes wide and full of shocking fear when looking at the boy.
Then. her sight eventually fell upon Di Cangs peerless and devilish face.
Demon King? Howe the demon king is here? It cant be, this woman is that rumored demon queen? That must be it. Aside from the son of the demon king, who else can mobilize so many demon beasts at once?
Thinking of the danger she has now plunged herself into, Liu Qing Yus expression was as pale as ites. Tightly clenching those dainty fists, she trembles profusely on thinking up a escape n.
Son, you mustnt summon so many demon beasts at once, what if you scare Grandfather and them? Bai Yan begins her lecture despite the mood, Even if you dont scare them, ruining the grasses and flowerbeds arent good either. Next time only call some, okay?
All cute and repenting, the little steambun sounded all innocent and cute in his response, Kay Mother, I know Im wrong.
Now thats my good boy. Ruffling the boys hair, Bai Yans face was all smiles whenplimenting.
Then out of the blue, a sharp blinding light shoots down from the sky, aiming straight for the womans body. Everyone present couldnt react to this sudden attack in time, well, except for one anyways. Di Cang whos been non-reactive until now has finally began to move.
Pulling his wife into a protective embrace, the demon king promptly raises a hand to repel the offending light. In that second, a resounding boom resonates from the two opposing colliding force, causing the very eardrums of these guests to ring painfully.
Mother! Bai Xiachens heart thumped intensely after the dust settled on the ground, Mother, are you alright?
Chapter 912 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (1)
Chapter 912 Liu Qing Yus goal (1)
Bai Yan shakes her own head helplessly at the two overly protective males in her life. Pushing Di Cangs arm aside, she leans down to pick her boy up in order to console that uneasy heart. Im fine, dont worry you silly.
After saying this, she then turns her attention over to the old senior responsible for that sneak attack thats also hiding in the darkness of the night.
The old man didnt care about the sharp look hes getting though. Slowly stepping out into the open courtyard, he gently helped Liu Qing Yu up from the floor.
Uncle Jun, thank goodness youre here. With help by her side, this arrogant woman now felt at ease again and returned to her usual demeanor. ring at Bai Yan, I know who killed my half-sister, its these people right here!
She may not like He Chu Chu and even hate the girl, but that doesnt mean she would tolerate others in going against the members of the Spirit Realm. Whats more, the other side also caused her to be humiliated before the public, thats not something Liu Qing Yu could ignore.
Unfortunately for this woman whos now so full of herself, the old senior only needed a nce at Bai Yan and then at Di Cang before realizing the direness of the situation. His face was openly frowning due to the level of shock he felt. Miss, you go ahead first, Ill follow from behindter!
Uncle Jun?
Liu Qing Yu didnt know how to take thatment. Whats going on? Uncle Juns strength should be more than enough to protect me while he fights. Dont tell me, that man over there is that powerful where its beyond my imagination?
Hurry and go!
Seeing how Di Cangs about to make his move, the senior knew this couldnt be dragged out. Smashing hisdys chest with a palm strike, this senior sends Liu Qing Yus body flying so she would move.
Against this futile effort, the demon king only wanted to sneer in contempt. Whispering into his wifes ear: Leave everything here to me, you can go chase after that woman.
Towards his own wifeys ability, this man knew it better than anyone, thats how much confidence he has in her.
Okay. Nodding at this, Bai Yan carefully ced her boy down from her arms so she could fully go at it. In a sh, her body was gone from the spot and in pursuit through the nightly sky.
Hold it! This enraged the senior known as Uncle Jun so he immediately tried to block off the path. However, before any moves could be used against Bai Yan, a powerful gush of wind hade blowing over from the side and knocked him right back down. This small opening was all thats needed for everything to be set in stone. He couldnt chase even if he wanted to with Di Cang at his back.
Flying through the night at incredible pace, Liu Qing Yu didnt dare to worry about the abandoned senior from her own house. Shes too afraid right now because she knew what would happen if Bai Yan manages to catch her.
Unfortunately, as soon as shes turned her head around again after verifying theres no one behind herself, the most horrific image has appeared and causes her to stumble backwards in midflight. The reasoning? Its because Bai Yan was already standing in front!
Say it, what is the purpose of the Spirit Realm attacking the three powers. I have the right to know the reasoning behind your actions.
Under that somewhat intimidating existence, Liu Qing Yu instinctively gulped and answered without any forethought: Fine, Ill tell you! I only became aware of the reasoning because my father leaked the information to me by mistake. It is said that the three powers each have a key, and if collected, it will allow the possessor to ascend into godhood.
Chapter 913 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (2)
Chapter 913 Liu Qing Yus goal (2)
Crossing her arms around the chest, Bai Yan makes an unreadable smile as she spoke: So let me get this straight. If one gets all three keys then they would be able to ascend into the Celestial Rank and be a god, are you sure?
Thats right, the three keys would activate the miracle hidden underneath. Also, I heard the three powers were originally founded by a god from thousands of years ago to begin with and that the miracle was also created by that person. Bai Yan, I know your strength is very high, but one individual cannot contend with an entire realm.
Bai Yan continues to stay quiet, only listening to what the other side had to say. Shes rather intrigued at this point and wanted more information.
Now in order to train my brother, my father will definitely not let this opportunity go. Right now hes still upied with other matters due to the passage being cleared to the outside world. Once hes done with that though, Im certain he wille in person. Do you think the three powers here will still be able to survive in front of an unprecedented force?
And? Bai Yan smirks at the persuasion.
How about we work together? When I get my hands on the miracle, Ill also give you some great benefit in return.
Now this time Bai Yan could no longer hold back her amusedughter. Its genuine without a hint of fakeness. And what makes you think I would need to work with you? She slowly encroaches in on the other side, her face no longer smiling: He can go ahead ande, just know that once hes here, he wont be leaving again.
You wouldnt be thinking that the demon king is invincible, do you? He may be unbeatable here and in the Demon Realm, butpared to the Spirit Realms fighting force, hes still weaker. Like I said, cooperating with me is your best choice.
Now that was a bad mistake, this woman shouldnt have turned to talking about Bai Yans husband. Without so much as a word, she throws out a torrent of wind from her sleeve and knocks the other side right out of the sky. The resulting impact was a loud bang and a heavily coughing out of Liu Qing Yu who looked outraged by the sudden attack.
You
Youre really only here for the miracle? she asks again after descending as well. However, unlike the former who came crashing down, Bai Yans demeanor was like that of someone walking casually down the stairs. Its difficult to imagine the level of control one must have to pull off such a feat in midair.
You should know that ascending into godhood and achieving the Celestial Rank is extremely difficult in our current era. The mere fact that theres a rumor floating about capable of helping me achieve that goal is enough to push me toe in person.
Is it now? From what I remember, those masters part of He Chu Chus group were all around that level in the Celestial Rank, how do you exin that bit?
Blinking her eyes somewhat at being called out, Liu Qing Yu hangs her head in contemtion before answering with the truth. Those are the Spirit Realms elder force. Theyre all created using my fathers secret ritual. Of course, the price would be they wouldnt be able to live past a hundred years at most
The life span of a practitioner was always a long one if nothing unexpected urs. Even for someone like Bai Yan who has reached the level of the Saint Rank, theyre expected to live somewhere between six to seven hundred years. Now imagine someone whos at the Celestial Rank, theyre easily able to live as long as a thousand years! For that length to be reduced to a sliver of a tenth, thats a price not many would pay.
I have said all that I can. You not cooperating with me is fine but can you let me go? Liu Qing Yu asks this with a palm full of sweat, thats how nervous she was at the moment.
Bai Yan immediately snickered at the bold request: Let you go? You killed so many from the three powers here and you want me to let you go? Assuming I agree though, do you think those who sacrificed themselves would?!
The woman in white grew increasingly more agitated in her tune: So what do you want to do, kill me? That wont bring you any benefit. Whats more, those people werent killed by me either, theyre killed by the member of the Wu family. My orders were only for them to drive the members of the three powers out and thats it.
Chapter 914 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (3)
Chapter 914 Liu Qing Yus goal (3)
Leaning to stare down at the other side, Bai Yan coldly grins: What you said about killing you isnt unreasonable, but what good does it do me if I dont kill you?
Liu Qing Yu grew ted at the notion of hope. Speaking with a stronger voice: My father will be personallying to the three powers once hes done arranging everything. Before hees though, I can give you a warning ahead of time and act as your spy on my end.
Spy? Smirking at the idea, Bai Yan almost wanted tough aloud at the silly suggestion. Do you think I would need a spy on the inside? If those from the Spirit Realm wants toe here then they would first need to pass through the Demon Realm. Knowing that do you think I would still need your pitiful amount of information?
That immediately causes the other side to tense up. Bursting with cold sweat, this once proud woman from the Spirit Realm was now realizing how foolish she herself have been. The very idea of being a spy was nothing more than a scam on her end to begin with. Now its obvious the one shes trying to fool wasnt buying it.
Then what exactly do you want?
Im not short on spies, but if youre willing to be a ve then Ill consider your proposal and take you in. Bai Yans tune sounded light and frank like it didnt matter to her or not. However, the one on the receiving end was not so happy.
Practically exploding with rage on that face, Liu Qing Yu refutes the idea right away. Dream on! I am still a well-known individual within the Spirit Realm, I will never be someones ve!
Swoosh~
Summoning her bony quill in that split second, Bai Yans weapon exuded a dangerous frosty air that both startled the other woman and causing rm in those eyes.
You
Bang!
Not bothering with anymore words, that weapon directly whips across Liu Qing Yus chest and sent her flying out. Though the attack was deliberately made to smack across the flesh and not sh it open, it still left that chest squirting out blood due to the surface skin being torn. Now thevish white dress she wore had be stained with red as a result of the fluid. Of course, this little move wasnt going to please Bai Yan at all. Brandishing her de for a second strike, shes now aiming straight for the kill by going for the throat.
Ill do it! This shout at thest second saved her life. Liu Qing Yu felt death hovering above her head so thats the only reaction she knew at thest critical moment, and thankfully so for herself because that shiny flickering sword wouldve went straight through her neck.
Im willing to be your ve, she says this through gritted teeth.
And you think I can believe what you say?
You that causes the pleading woman to go white, then what do I have to do to make you believe me?
Curving her fingers out, a beady little pill appears in Bai Yans palm. Eat this.
What is that? she asks with uncertainty in the voice.
Though Bai Yans expression was a smiling one at this moment, but to the other side, that smile was akin to a demon waving its hand at the victim. A poison thats able to erode your very organs! But dont worry, I have the antidote right here in my possession. As long as you keep taking the antidote every month then nothing will happen. However, if you go three months without the solution then your stomach will slowly erode away until the toxin kills you. The process is both painful and excruciating, so I suggest you not test it. Making a smirk at the increasingly darkening face of the woman, Of course, you can choose not to take this poison, but Im sure you know what the consequences are for doing so. I will not allow a tiger to return to bite me in the future.
In other words, its either the poison or you die today.
Chapter 915 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (4)
Chapter 915 Liu Qing Yus goal (4)
Liu Qing Yu shuddered at the conditionsid before herself. Despite the dread she felt inside, this woman also knew its toote to turn back now. After all, if she could promise to be someones ve already, what does it matter if an extra poison was added to the equation?
Steeling her nerves, she pops the poison into her mouth with resolve. Ive taken the poison now, does that mean I can leave?
Your subordinates are still in my ce. Do you not intend to take them with you? Bai Yan asks with a hint of melodramatic effect like shes shocked by the way Liu Qing Yu was abandoning her own people.
On the other hand, the now ve didnt care about the taunting ridicule. Compared with Bai Yans strength and intimidation, shes more afraid of that peerless and domineering demon king. But thinking back to Uncle Jun whos still risking his own life for herself, Liu Qing Yu atleast had some sense of humanity left in her. Fine, Ill go back with you first.
Unfortunately that attitude didnt sit well with Bai Yan in the least: Is this the tone a servant should be using against their mistress?
I The ve wanted tosh out from rage right there and then; however, upon thinking back to her own life she subsided. Mistress, I am wrong.
But instead of getting an affirmative answer in return, Bai Yan only stabs her bony quill down onto the earth. This shouldve been an unimportant gesture, yet the impacting force alone actually shook the entire mountain range and causes Liu Qing Yu to stumble backwards in great fright.
How can this woman be so temperamental??Inhaling deeply, she bites the apple and yields: Mistress, I will never dare again
Retracting her weapon, Bai Yan seems to be appeased atleast for now. Liu Qing Yu, dont think you will be able to escape from my control one day. This poison is my own creation. Aside from me, no one knows how to develop the antidote. If you try anything or go against my orders, I believe I dont need to go into details on whats toe. Due to the threatening tone in the voice, her words actually earned a shudder from the other side.
Truth was, this woman from the Spirit Realm was also a talented alchemist in her own right. Unfortunately, the poison was so amazing that she couldnt detect it in the slightest when ingesting the pill, indicating how formidable the recipe must be to be able to bypass her senses.
Mistress, I would never dare to have alternative thoughts.
The very fact that she has survived to this day in the Spirit Realm without others managing to kill her showed Liu Qing Yu wasnt a brash person. Sure, the future may look grim for now, but that doesnt mean theres no hope still.
Then lets go. Leaving only that behind herself, Bai Yan swiftly transforms into a sh of light and shot towards the main estate again.
As hesitant and unwilling as this newfound ve was, Liu Qing Yu could only follow from behind after watching that gradually disappearing light. Her speed may not be as fast but it doesnt change the part shes now a lowly dog that must go wheremanded.
Inside the main estate, the guests are currently dead silent as they watched nervously at thex looking man sitting atop of the huge chair thats normally reserved for the master of the house. Despite the dominating and arrogant air this individual portrayed, hes extremely seductive in the eyes of the female body to the point where some are actively drooling inwardly, wishing so dearly they could go up and start up a conversation. Well, that was assuming if there wasnt already an old senior lying underneath the mans feet like a defeated rag doll..
Uncle Jun at this moment was doing absolutely terrible. Theres a constant stream of blooding out of his mouth and the only thing this poor grandpa could think of was whether or not thedy managed to return to the Spirit Realm or not.
Suddenly, a striking red-light charges through the doorway and catches their attention. When the defeated old senior saw who it was through the corner of his eye, he despaired.?If this woman is back then does that mean, thedy..
Mother. Bai Xiachen didnt wait and threw himself into those arms after recognizing who it was.
Chapter 916 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (5)
Chapter 916 Liu Qing Yus goal (5)
The boys body was soft to the touch and fragrant to the nose, leaving Bai Yans heart all calm and warmed to the bone. Towards his son and wifes intimate contact, Di Cang immediately dumped whatever he was doing to the captive and rushed over to toss the little steambun aside. Hes a big sour pot to anyone who gets too close to his woman, that includes his own flesh and blood.
How did it go Yan Yan? The demon kings smile was superb as soon as he turned to his wife despite how dark he looked just one second ago.
But before Bai Yan could answer the question, Liu Qing Yus presence has also arrived on scene through the doorway.
Miss are you alright? Uncle Jun was the only one showing joy at this new entry. Then just when this old man wanted to struggle up again to run to her side..
BAM!!
Only a flick of his finger, thats all Di Cang needed to do to force to force the other person back down to the floor. Its merely a gesture, but the force involved wouldve killed any ordinary human. Even so, Uncle Junsplexion was a horrible white after getting hit in the heel with that blow. Hes sweating balls right now due to the pain.
When did I say you can get back up? Di Cangs voice was overbearing and arrogant with a tinge of smugness as well since hes able to show off before his wife.
No matter though. Uncle Jun may not be able to move at this moment due to the threat and pain, but he only wanted to confirm thedys safety, thats all. With his strength, this senior was more than capable of making an assessment using his eyes only.
On the other hand, Liu Qing Yu had wanted to rush over to help the old grandpa after seeing the terrible state he was in. Unfortunately, her status now was a ve and that meant shes in no position to decide what to do. In the end this once proud woman of the Spirit Realm could only timidly look over to her mistress for permission first.
Grandfather, Grandmother, Holy Lord, could you get a list of statistics for all the people killed by the Wu familys attack. We will have Liu Qing Yu go in person to plead for forgiveness from all of them!
It didnt matter if thedy didnt specifically order the murdering of the three powers. Theyre her subordinate, that means its almost a definite she would know of their virtues. Ignoring was the same as indirectly allowing. Whats more, Bai Yan herself couldnt say for certain she wouldvee out on top today if Di Cang wasnt around. So, whether it be personal or business wise, she has no reason to be lenient on this Liu Qing Yu regardless of her submitting.
In that instant, all eyes were gathered on the mentioned ve, their faces showing a stunned and surprised look.
What does she mean by that? Have this woman go ask for forgiveness? Why would she do as ordered?
Impudent! Uncle Jun grew furious at the notion, Who do you think herdyship is? How dare you demand her apologize to those people, you.
BAMM!!!
Di Cang didnt want to hear another word from this foul mouth. Waving his hand, an invisible force directly ms into the seniors chest and knocks him to the ground, causing a mouthful of blood toe squirting out in the process.
Uncle Jun! Growing increasingly more urgent in her face, Liu Qing Yu knew she had to do something right now. Go prepare my things, I intend to go apologize to them in person.
Miss? Losing all color from his old face, the severely injured old grandpa stares at his owndy in disbelief. What are you talking about? How can you
Taking the preemptive move by ignoring that plea, the ve acted ordingly to her own status by bending her back: Mistress, I have set the orders as you wished. Is there anything else you wish tomand of me?
Despite that voice being soft and melodic, its akin to a thunder striking down from above for these people. Their eyes were popping out in absolute shock.?What? Just a while ago this woman was still yapping on about killing them and now shes calling someone else mistress? Isnt this a bit too fast for a change.?
Mis Mistress? Uncle Jun awkwardly turns his old face towards Bai Yan, his demeanor stiff as a rock: Lady, why are you calling this woman your mistress?
As someone with a sense of shame, Liu Qing Yu naturally didnt have the face to tell everyone she submitted because the other side forcefully made her consume a poison. So, as any shameless person would do, she lied and started spouting righteous words. Uncle Jun, Im only doing this because I believe my prior actions were wrong. If not for Miss Bai Yan here pointing me in the right direction, I would continue to go down the wrong path.
Chapter 917 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (6)
Chapter 917 Liu Qing Yus goal (6)
Uncle Jun looked very tight as he went over those words in his own head, Went down the wrong path? Found a new way? This. does she truly understand what she is saying?
Miss, the seniors face appeared troubled and tied while speaking. But in the end it was Liu Qing Yu who cuts him off and further spoke. Uncle Jun, you are someone Mother left to me. If you stay then continue following me, otherwise I wont stop you if you wish to leave. I wont force you into anything.
In response to this blunt statement, this supposed faithful servant actually started to have second thoughts about his continued service. The fault honestly doesnt lie in this old senior. The madam back then entrusted Liu Qing Yu to him for care until she coulde of age and lead them to glory, but what was he supposed to do when saiddy has submitted to another? Moreover, he had no intention of bing someone elses ve.
Just as Uncle Jun was pondering on how to open his mouth again, his sight inexplicably fell upon the demon kings face from the corner of his eye. Though expressionless and unreadable, that menacing and deathly aura told him all that he needs to know.
Making a face that bordered on the line of crying, Miss, I will go anywhere that you would go, I wont leave you.
Who were they kidding? If he so much as showed the idea of wanting to leave then he might as well forfeit his own head right on the spot. No one was leaving tonight and anything else was no more than an afterthought.
Towards the misunderstanding, Liu Qing Yu was absolutely moved to the heart. Showing an almost tearful face, I knew it Uncle Jun, only you would not abandon me in this world.
That causes a moment of awkwardness in the old grandpa. What was he supposed to say right now? Just mere seconds ago he was still deliberating on whether or not to abandon thedy and flee, but now hes being hailed as the most loyal follower? Lets be real, hes not that thick skinned to not know shame.
Grandma, Bai Yans attention eventually fell onto Jun Tian Yues face after moving away from the two from the Spirit Realm. Smiling there, Now that things are mostly resolved here, I will go down and rest first. Before going though, I have a birthday gift for you.
Without giving the madam a chance to ask about what this gift was, Bai Yan has already presented it before the grandmother.
This is Looking down at the open palm, she could see its a glowing animal core of some sort. As to what sort of creature this nucleus hailed from, the madam didnt have a clue. Is it an animal core? But this isnt right. A normal animal core doesnt look like this.
Its as Jun Tian Yue says, a beast core from the modern age doesnt give off a glow like the one here shes seeing. Though appearances did indicate otherwise.
Monster essence! Of all the people who manages to recognize the origin of this core, it was Uncle Jun who stood out. This old senior clearly knew his stuff based on the heavy breathing he was portraying.
Uncle Jun, what is a monster essence? the ve asks with a look of bafflement.
Inhaling deeply: A monster essence can only be found within the monsters of the ancient era. The modern one we live in currently arent capable of producing such nucleuses. Miss, these things are real treasures that can enhance a persons strength to incredible levels!
To think this woman would have something like this..
Just like this old senior, everyone else in the hall were showing looks of shock and astonishment. Although they dont know exactly the value of this monster essence, but the words ancient era was more than enough to hint at the extreme rarity of this bead.
Chapter 918 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (7)
Chapter 918 Liu Qing Yus goal (7)
Yaner, this is too valuable. the madam sounded like shes a little overwhelmed but was stopped promptly by a cusping hand from the other side.
Today is your birthday Grandma, please take this monster essence. I only have this single one in my possession and no more.
Bai Yans meaning was simple: she got no more so the rest of you can stop thinking about it.
Making a cough to clear his throat, it was Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect who broke the silence from the crowd: Since today is Madam Tian Yues birthday then I wont argue about it. But Yaner, you must give your grandfather here something just as nice when you get your hands on another, okay?
Ahumph! Lord Chu Ran from the Holy Land also chimes in by making an awkward cough, Thats right Bai Yan, not only your grandfather there, your three shifus from the Holy Land could probably use some nice things too. Oh yes, if you are going to give Zheng Qi and his brothers something then dont forget about me as well. I dont need anything amazing, just a rare treasure once in a while will do.
As strong as their impulses were for this monster essence, this was still after all Jun Tian Yues birthday. But next time though, they are definitely not going to give up and fight for it among themselves.
Dont worry Lord, Grandfather, I will not forget any of you when I get something nice next time. Bai Yan makes a frank smile at her friends and family members in order to reassure the promise before returning to her husbands side. Di Cang, Son, Im tired now, lets go back and rest.
Taking that as the singnal to grasp onto his wifes hand like a clingy hubby, the demon king was all ttering in his tune and demeanor: Yes, okay, lets go back and rest.?We?will sleep together.
Theres no way Bai Yan would miss the wagging tail hiding behind Di Cangs back right now. Its so obvious what this man wanted to do tonight and she didnt like it. Sadly, no matter how much she struggled to remove that clingy hand from her own, the poor woman fails miserably and only made the big bad wolf get even closer.
Meanwhile on the side of this couple, the little steambun was pulling his cute little face down in displeasure.?I knew it. Now that Mother has Baddie Father, she no longer cares about me.
Uncle Jun, is what you say really true, that is a monster essence? Staring in the direction of Bai Yans fleeting figure, Liu Qing Yu asks with uncertainty.
The old senior smiles bitterly as he nodded in affirmation. However, before the he could open his mouth, Jun Tian Yue had already popped the beady little treasure into her mouth, thus causing an explosive spinning vortex of a storm to burst forth from her body. Even the roof was blown away in the process.
For some of the unsuspecting guests, they were unfortunately knocked to the floor after losing their bnce while the more experienced and firmer ones popped their eyes out in a incredulous manner at the madam. In the end, it was Bai Chang Feng who broke the eerie silence by stomping his old feet repeatedly: Oh damn it, I lost out, I really lost out! If I knew the monster essence can directly make one have a breakthrough then I would never yield it!
There hasnt been a known case of someone breaking into the Saint Rank for many years now aside from Bai Yan herself, hence the major outburst from this lord of the Medicine Sect.
Uncle Jun, this monster essence can help a Monarch Rank directly break into the Saint Rank? When Liu Qing Yu asked this question, even her breath was panting with urgency.
That would depend on the situation. This Jun Tian Yue was on the verge of having a breakthrough to begin with, she only needed a little push and thats what happened after she consumed the monster essence. However, if it was a monster essence of a very powerful ancient monster then even a low-level Saint Rank can directly break into the Celestial level and be a god. Uncle Jun heaves a long sigh like hes alsomenting the miss opportunity.
Chapter 919 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (8)
Chapter 919 Liu Qing Yus goal (8)
Sparkling with a meaningful light in her eyes, Liu Qing Yu somehow appeared even more determined than ever: Uncle Jun, do you think we can achieve our wish if we follow her?
The old senior shook his head in return: I dont know. What I do know though is that the Demon Realm back then is on equal terms with the Celestial Realm and can technically be said to be superior in some areas. Then for some unknown reason, a major catastrophe urred and they disappeared. Maybe this is the opportunity weve been waiting for.
The two did not say anything more, only staring in the general direction of where Bai Yan and her husband left in.
The night remains silently calm to a certain extent tonight, but there are certain variables that are not so quiet.
Yan Yan, can we try again? Combing through those silky ck hair of his wifes using his long powerful fingers, Di Cang asks with a hoarse voice of yearning.
Oka~ But before Bai Yan could answer with that blooming smile of hers, the mans excessively urgent kiss hade flying down and smothered out any words she wanted to say.
Di Cang just couldnt wait any longer. Moving his hands with gentle grace while keeping an incredible speed, he tears apart that rosy red dress with amazing ease. Now showing to the world and in the eyes of this big bad wolf was that impable body that could drive any male mad.
In response to this move, the woman herself didnt fight it after being stripped naked. Rather shes now had her eyes closed in anticipation, awaiting the reentry into that blood ridden battlefield in her mind. Yet.
Hiss!
The sharp piercing pain came fast and hard, striking her soul into a surprised shock. Whats going on? Why didnt I get into the battlefield this time? I still havent figure out who that man in white is.
But the confusion didntst all that long honestly. Partially its due to the lump of meaty flesh attacking her lower abdomen in quick session, its definitely not veryfortable at first, but that soon changed to a physical urge to meet the mans rhythm. Bai Yan wont deny it, the experience was turning her on and the stream of stick fluiding out of her said it all.
Yan Yan, I wont give you the chance to leave me again in the future. Leaning closer to get his face up close, the demon kings peerless facepletely reflects into the womans view andpletely destroys thest barrier inside her heart.
This time I can finally get what I want..
Next morning.
Bai Yan was fast asleep after a whole night of intense sex, that was until she was rude awaken by the increasing weight on her chest. Shooting those eyes wide open, a swell of anger promptly bursts forth after remember what happened: Scram!
Damn this bastard, he didnt stop at all! Is he an animal? How can someone keep their rod that hard all night? And whats up with the weird positions he made me do? Oh my waist and back, its so sore.. Thats it, Ill make him pay for what he did to me!
Oh Yan Yan, this is my first take experiencing something so amazing, thats why.
First time? Bai Yan snickers loudly like she just wanted to p him, If it was your first time then where did Xiachene from?
In light of that blunt remark, Di Cang didnt get fazed in the least. In fact, his grin only got deeper like hes a shameless fox. That time? Well, that time was you forcing yourself onto me, I didnt even get to experience any of the fun because of my dull state. Dont you think you shouldpensate me my dear wife?
Get off the bed!
Oh my dearest, you really are a fickle when ites to these things. No matter, whether its your gentle side or grumpy side, your hubby here will take it all and like it very much. Come now, lets continue where we left offst night. I still have some more positions Ive been craving to try.
Twitching in the corner of the eye from utter frustration, Bai Yans frosty smile grew dangerous against the perverted body thats currently rummaging naughtily atop herself: If you dont get off of me and the bed then we will sleep in different rooms from now on.
Sure enough, the threat did have some effect C Di Cang stopped whatever invasive act he was pulling down beneath. Even so, the demon king didnt scramble off the bed like told and instead pulled himself to one side while wrapping his arms around her clingily.
Yan Yan, this is like a dream for me.
Chapter 920 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (10)
Chapter 920 Liu Qing Yus goal (10)
I thought in this lifetime I would never be able to acquire a queen for myself, nor did I care for State Teachers prophecy. But with your sudden appearance in my life, I know I can no longer live without you. If you do leave me, then it will be by ripping my flesh and blood right out of me.. Di Cangs tone had never been this sincere and warm before, causing the other side to tremble so slightly.
Who taught you these words? She asks with a hint of ming like its his fault that shes feeling all fuzzy inside.
Am I really that kind of person in your heart? Showing a distraught look, the demon king literally had ck lines running through his face.
No, Im just a bit confused by it, thats all. These kinds of blushing words didnt seem to fit you.
Oh Yan Yan, you will always be the most special one in my heart. Whatever I wont do for others, I will do for you, do you not understand that? Its exactly like he says. In this world, the only thing that could make him give up his dignity and let go of his pride was her.
Towards those heartfelt words, Bai Yan responded by embracing that body using her own. Shes not blind, she could see the level of love hes giving. Like the aggressiveness, the strong vicious nature of his character, and the heartlessness, none of that has ever been used on her unlike everyone else.
Di Cang, do you remember what I told you before? Whenever Im not emotional moved while doing it, I would immediately fall into those painful memories that didnt belong to me.
In her view, those people and the woman she embodied during those images werent her, or more exactly, its things that happened in her past life. A fleeting memory of old.
But this time. I dont know why, but I cant tap into that sea of memory.
Acting in good faith, Di Cang narrows his eyes in and swiftly pulled the woman onto his chest. He wanted to use his entire existence tofort that face.
Its fine if you cant tap into those images. Perhaps its for the best.
Blinking her eyes in confusion, Bai Yan had this aching notion that this demon king knew something which she herself doesnt. Now that leaves a question hanging in the air, why? ording to her impression, Di Cang clearly didnt know anything based on his initial reaction during the first time she told him about the situation, that means whatever hes hiding only became known afterwards.
Recalling back to that mysterious white robed man in the battlefield, Bai Yans forehead had inexplicably furrowed into a tight knot. There are so many things that remains an unknown right now and its driving her mad.
Yan Yan, you dont have to think about those things, said the man with a strong protective voice, you will always have me.
Di Cang, are you afraid?
While being embraced by those powerful arms, Bai Yan definitely felt a thump of worry when listening in on his heartbeat. Hes definitely afraid of something.
A little stiff in his reply: Promise me Yan Yan, dont think about those things.
Why?
Because I wont allow you to be hurt in any way.
I dont want to lose you again.
Promise me, okay? Di Cangs arms grew tighter, showing how anxious he really was inside despite the vain attempt at acting strong.
Musing for a second: Alright, I promise you. Since Bai Yan believes him, she wont press for an answer until hes ready. Thats what a partner does.
But, Di Cang, I dont want you holding secrets back from me, their eyes lock together, and, my capacity to ept things arent as small as you believe.
Chapter 921 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (11)
Chapter 921 Liu Qing Yus goal (11)
Di Cang couldnt help but chuckle at his womans plea: I promised you before that I wont hide anything from you, that means I will carry out that vow. However, there are still many things I dont understand myself. Can you wait until I figure out all the ck dots first?
Mmmm, Bai Yanplies with aforted smile of her own knowing shes not being lied to, which immediately warranted a long deep kiss from the other side.
With the madams birthday banquet being over, the guests too have also left for their own homes. But there are certain individuals who remained throughout the night though, mainly Liu Qing Yu and Uncle Jun from the Spirit Realm. Theyve been waiting outside Bai Yans room the entire night so they heard everything, including the moaning and groaning for hours on end.
Surprisingly enough, unlike the old grandpa who was flushing hard from all the sexually arousing soundsing their way, it was Liu Qing Yu who was rather calm for the awkward situation despite the ufortable stance she was making. Sure, shes still a virgin herself, but the fact that the noises could make an experienced old grandpa like Uncle Jun blush shows how intense the two upants were going at it.
This problem continued untilte into the afternoon, ending only after the doors were swung open and out came the upants inside.
Apparentlyst nights nourishing treatment did wonders for Bai Yansplexion because she was absolutely gorgeous in how her cheeks were a peachy pink.
Whats the matter? she asks with a hint of mncholy in the voice after noticing the two waiting bodies.
I am here to greet Mistress, awkward in her reply, Liu Qing Yu speaks up with a rather red face.
The formality can be put aside. Take this medical pill here and have that old man eat it first. Pullin out a beady little thing simr to the one she fed the other girl, Bai Yans expression was t and unchanging.
Thankfully the matter with the poison had been exined prior to this meeting so the reaction wasnt huge from the senior. Merely a few twitches in the mouth before he swallowed it. Mistress, please go ahead and call me Jun Hao.
Mhmm, after you two finish asking for forgiveness, you are free to go back to the Spirit Realm.
Go back to the Spirit Realm? Liu Qing Yusplexion promptly turned a shade whiter, Mistress, my father will definitely investigate the matter before hees to the mortal world. If I go back like this then hes going to find out what I did. Please have mercy and let me stay.
If she had managed to break into the Celestial Rank then her father would at least keep her alive out of consideration for her usefulness. But that wasnt the case here and the only fate awaiting her return would be death.
I believe you will have a way to get through it, and if you cant do anything then what good is there in keeping you around? I dont have use for idle loafers. Bai Yan bluntly throws her logic out in the open without a bit of mercy, causing the otherdy to go ghostly white.
Mistress, I am very useful and strong. Panic apparent in Liu Qing Yus voice, I can fight in battle and Uncle Jun can protect you during a sh.
Oh, Bai Yans voice sounded amused, protect me? I believe my husband is more than enough to protect me. The two of you are excessive.
Di Cangs gaze also started to get dangerously narrow at the two interlopers trying to steal his job: My wife has spoken, do you two have an opinion?
Now this has left the two on the receiving end in a bind. This mission they got was truly difficult for them to achieve.
I will carry out your orders asmanded Mistress, getting to her knee, the woman from the Spirit Realmplies after gritting her teeth. She understands this was the only way to prove herself.
Good, only then did Bai Yans expression soften up. Taking out two bottles from her pocket, This here is the antidote portioned for one year. Come back to me for more afterwards, and if you dont believe me the effects of the poison then you are free to not take it.
Chapter 922 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (12)
Chapter 922 Liu Qing Yus goal (12)
Believe, we of course believe you. Jun Hao forces a charming smile to hide his own unease, Mistress, having us go back to the Spirit Realm cant be without reason. Do you have something you in mind for us?
Yes, you are right, I do want you two to do something while back there. However, I dont have an exact mission yet aside from passing on information to me.
Passing information? Jun Hao appears surprised by the idea, But how are we supposed to pass information to you?
The Spirit Realm is next to the Demon Realm. If anything happens then you can go to the border and have one of the demons carry the message to me. If I ever find out you withheld crucial information then you better pray to the heavens.
At the thought of the consequences of having his gut melting through due to the toxin, Jun Hao immediately went on a slew of promises and vows to indicate his loyalty. Dont worry Mistress, we will definitely report any information wee across to you. You have my absolute loyalty.
Are you done with the ttery yet? Bai Yans gaze narrowed into a warning look, If you are done then get going. I dont care if you have to beg or plea to those who lost their loved ones, you must get their forgiveness.
The two ves exchanged a look of helplessness, their faces bittersweet at their own predicament. They know, the path ahead of themselves are going to be a rough and difficult one.
Di Cang, lets go see my shifus and grandparents. Its very likely they still havent left yet. She then stretcheszily like its still early despite it beingte into the afternoon.
Mother! Then from out of the blue, a tiny little guy rushes over from the front and directly crashed into her stomach, causing even Bai Yan to stumble back a few steps in the process.
All teary and pitiful in the face: Mother, did Baddie Father hurt youst night? I heard your tragic criesst night, but Great-grandfather and them wont let mee and save you no matter what.
Tragic cries?
Bai Yans face was as dark as ites. Turning rigidly to the one responsible: Di Cang, yesterday. Did I really cry out that tragically?
She gets an affirmative nod in return and causes that back to stiffen.
If thats so, doesnt it mean the entire Misty Fairy House has heard us? This. how am I supposed to go meet Grandfather and them? Oh this is too embarrassing!
Oh forget it, I better go back and nap instead. She wanted to run back into the room and hide herself. Unfortunately.
Mother, dont you want me anymore? Bai Xiachen tugs at the hem of her dress with the most aggrieved and wronged face he could make.
Towards this image of her boy, Bai Yan could truly say shes about to melt from how adorable he was acting. How can I you silly? Mother couldnt wait to give you hugs and kisses.
Then why do you not want to see me?
Its not that mother here doesnt want to see you, its just Shes really stumped at this moment. Unable to finish her sentence, the plea filled woman turns to Di Cang for help using her own distressed face.
Xiachen, dont fluster your mother with your questions, the demon king says it with a serious face despiteughing inwardly. She has to go see your great-grandparents now so help me support her.
Oh, okay~ Acting like the good little boy that he was, Bai Xiachenpletely misses the fact that hes being toyed with by his old man and was now firmly holding onto that hand in support.
Seeing herself being surrounded by one big and one small foxes, Bai Yans face instantly turned dark from how the ridiculous course the scene has yed out. What are you two doing? I can walk just fine on my own!
Thats not true. Maybe afterst night our son will be having a little sister soon so everything must be on careful side
Younger sister? In that second, one could definitely see sparkling stars in the little steambuns eye due to how ecstatic he was acting by jumping up and down.
Chapter 923 - Liu Qing Yu’s goal (13)
Chapter 923 Liu Qing Yus goal (13)
The boy hurries to tug at Bai Yans sleeve: Mother, is what Baddie Father said true? Am I going to have a lovely little sister soon?
Yes, as beautiful and lovely as your mother. Di Cang scraped his finger along the little steambuns nose in a doting and spoiled manner, which immediately removed any hint of the sadness the boy felt just seconds ago.
Practically jolting with joy: If I have a beautiful and lovely sister then I will cherish her and keep her safe, I wont let anyone bully or harm her! If anyone dares then I will break their leg!
While the son and father duo were having their gleeful moment, the most important female here on the other hand was having a brain tumor explode from within. Pointing at her sons face with twitchy eyes, Son, do you know what you are?
What? Bai Xiachen asks with innocent and confused looks.
In my hometowns word, you are what they call a sistercon.
What is a sistercon? Blinking his big blue eyes, this word didnt register at all in the kids brain as he titled his head sideways.
A sistercon is someone who will spoil their sister until they be a princess and not allow anyone with bad intent to approach her.
But you are wrong Mother, its not me spoiling my sister into a princess, rather my sister is a princess. Shes going to be the Demon Realms princess so I need to protect her and not allow any misbehaving bad people bully or harm her. Due to how innocent and affectionate his smile was, the boys attitude was quickly rubbing off on the womans irked mood.
Unfortunately your sister still hasnt shown up yet Son, you need to dampen your expectations.
No! Sister will appear, Bai Xiachens face appears deadset on the idea and puffed up those cheeks, I had a dream about Sisterst night. Perhaps its a signal from her so I know she will appear.
For a while Bai Yan didnt know how to respond to her boys firm stance on the matter.?At this rate?the boy is going to go crazy about a sister. Its just a dream, how can a babye out so quickly?
Baddie Father, dont forget, you also promised me a little brother to take over the Demon Realms rule. The kid then puckers up his lip like hes thought of something important, By then I can take my little sister out into the world to visit all sorts of ces. We can enjoy the food that is offered and the unexplorednds waiting to be visited. I cant wait for that!
Dont assume just because hes young and still a child that he wont understand the heavy duties thate with the position of being a ruler. The boys not going to assume the relentless burden of overseeing a whole realm, thats something he intends to unload onto his unborn younger brother.
Yan Yan, how about we work harder and give Xiachen a younger brother as well? Puffing his breath right next to the womans ear, Di Cangs word were tingly and nerve racking for the faint of heart.
Flushing red from the remark, Bai Yan didnt want to face her husband.?How can this father and son act like this? Theres not even a girl yet and theyre already asking for a boy too. This its too whimsical.
Enough Di Cang, were going to see Grandfather and them. Pulling herself together have a long heave, she diverts the topic to get herself out of this hole.
Youre not scared anymore? the man grins.
Thinking back to the moans and cries for mercy fromst night, Bai Yan goes all red right up to the ear for a second time but got firm in her suggestion: We will have to meet eventually. Whats more, I still have something I like to give them before they leave.
Oh Yan Yan, you shouldnt think too much on the matter you know, its human nature to do what we did. They will understand since theyre well experienced as well.
Human nature?
Well experienced?
Bai Yans eyebrow twitched incessantly due to how easily her mans words were able to make one croak.
.
This is this how a family supposed to act like, getting along and well? Staring at the departing backs of the family of three after they manage to get going, Liu Qing Yu had a look of envy in those eyes, I also wished for something like this for my father and mother once upon a time, harmonious and happy, but.
Unfortunately, such a picture would nevere to pass for thisdy of the Spirit Realm. That luxurious scene that she dreamed up as a child shattered years ago when her mother passed away and started the perilous journey of self-improvement and assassination attempts from her enemies.
Chapter 924 - A Celestial Rank Guardian?” (1)
Chapter 924 A Celestial Rank Guardian? (1)
Back over in the main lobbying hall, the atmosphere was a little awkward right now, especially after Bai Yan and her husband arrived on the scene from their bedroom.
Among the upants who had the biggest beef with the demon king would have to be Yun Feng, the girls father. This man had a death re firing towards the other male like hes facing an enemy and those fists were constantly making crunching sounds. Then again, who could me him? Di Cang clearly abducted his daughter! Had it not been for Jun Tian Yues (grandmother) satisfied opinion of this grandson-inw, he would never have epted Di Cang so quickly.
Blushing hard upon seeing the gathered crowd, Bai Yans stutters a bit in her opening speech: Shifus, Grandfather, Grandmother, Father, Lord, how did you all sleepst night?
Talk about a bad topic to break the awkwardness. Almost immediately, this poor woman wanted to bite her own tongue off for stirring the pot.
And sure enough, her father Yun Feng speaks up with a ming voice after ring at Di Cang: He abducted my daughter, how can I sleep well?
Trying to avoid eye contact with her own father, Bai Yan promptly shoots a re at the perverted fox in the house.?You see this? Its all your fault everyone is looking at me funny now!
Yet, Di Cangs expression remains unfazed against the resentment and stares hes getting from the rest of the family. He just stood there and took it like a happy jolly husband that has gotten his way. Heck, that stupid grin told them all hes not ashamed in the least for what he didst night and even relished in the attention.
Father-inw, we already have Xiachen. If you im I abducted your daughter then Ive done so six years ago. Dont you think its a bit toote to say that now?
Sure enough, Yun Fengs face became stiff as a rock. Hes angry and not at Di Cang either, its at himself for not being there before. In his mind, he shouldve been with his daughter during the toughest hour. But because of his own mistake years ago by returning to the Misty Fairy House, his precious girl had to endure all those humiliation at the Bai House and became pregnant without marriage. Thats something he likely wont ever live down.
Di Cang, I dont care what your identity is, I only have this one baby daughter so you must treat her well in the future. Also, the rules of our family must be abided. The look in this recently recovered patient appeared solemn and firm like he wont have it any other way.
Smiling in return, Di Cang felt confident he could meet those demands so he readilyplied: Father-inw, please say it.
Firstly, you are not allowed to have any concubines. Our family only permits one wife and one husband per couple. If you cant keep that promise and forsake my daughter then I will separate you two even if Yaner hates me in the end!
Rest assured Father-inw, I only have Yan Yan in my heart and will have no other in this lifetime. If any female dares to have any wishful thoughts about me then I will personally cut them down before they can try anything.
Nodding in satisfaction over those words, the protective father seems pleased. Now secondly, you are to follower her wishes to the teeth. If she goes east then you cant go west. If she tells you to stop then you cant go forward. You are to support her unconditionally!
He may have only recently regained his sanity, but Yun Feng understands that his daughters path wouldnt be average if she continues to follow this man. Its going to be a perilous and tough road ahead and he doesnt want any regrets to befall the girl.
Chapter 925 - A Celestial Rank Guardian? (2)
Chapter 925 A Celestial Rank Guardian? (2)
Ahumph! the younger brother Xun Huan suddenly chimes in stupidly, Big brother, when did our family have such rules
However, his thoughtless question didnt even get to finish1 before Yun Feng shot him the deadliest threatening stare this man has ever mustered up in his life. Its like a knife, piercing and stabbing right into the womanizers heart and telling him that if you so much as say another word, I will twist the de and make it so it bes as painful and agonizing as ites.
Chief Wu Wei was watching his two sons interaction on the side and hes absolutely relishing in the fact. After all, hes their old man yet hes the one being punished heavily like hes lost all level of respect and status within the family.?Ha brat, thats what you get for inserting yourself in conversations that you dont belong. Now know how your old man here feels after getting the cold shoulder from everyone!
Thankfully Di Cang didnt pay attention to the womanizers words there. All firm in his stance: Aside from her wanting to take a male concubine, I can promise her anything, including killing people. I wont ask the reasoning nor do I care if its right or wrong. If she grabs the knife then Ill hold it for her. If she wants to protect others then I will be the shield. I will stand by her side for the rest of my life.
That promation finally had an effect on the stubborn father. Showing a rxed face, Yun Feng even lost the initial hostility he portrayed thus far. Thirdly, and like you said just now, I want you to be beside her no matter where she goes. You are her shield and I want you to swear by your words, can you do that?
In this world where gods and demons are considered real, its not that farfetched to believe divine retributions would also be real when ites to an oath.
Father! Bai Yan exims and wanted to stop this. However, by the time she could react, Di Cang had already raised a hand to say his oath.
I, Di Cang, solemnly swear by my name as the demon king, that no matter where Yan Yan goes off to, war or wherever else, I will always be by her side and be her shield. Also I will listen to anything she says and do whatever she wishes me to do. Then to emphasize his point, the man turns to lock eyes with his own wife, If I ever vite this oath, let me be damned to eternal hell and bear the burning mes of eternal torture! Due to how powerful this speech was, it had the immediately effect of winning the female body over.
Yan Yan, dont you worry, nothing will happen as long as I dont break this oath. There wont be any problem.
Indeed, although the oath was somewhat vicious in nature, but thats only under the assumption of him not following his own words.
My son-inw said it right. As long as he doesnt vite the oath then its nonexistent. Yun Feng guffaws a heartyugh and lost any semnce of the stern father-inw image he portrayed earlier, Hes now my son-inw. Yaner, you are much more fortunate than your mother. Your husband is brave and courageous, breaking through any obstacle thates his way unlike your old man here who did the stupidest mistake ever.
That year he lost contact with his wife after being tricked into return to the Misty Fairy House, thats why he couldnt even begin to fathom what it mustve been like for Ninger. Pregnant and alone, bloody and injured. Just the thought of that image brought a stir of intense pain in the mans heart.
Yun Feng Chief Wu Wei expresses remorse and got up from his chair after seeing his eldest sons sorrow, I am so sorry.
Father, this is not entirely your fault, I also yed a role in that tragedy back then. I shouldve known better and not left during a crucial time like that.
The reason why he forced Di Cang to make that oath was also mainly due to his own past. He didnt want the pair to follow his own path. A father would always be a father, regardless of how little time he spent with Bai Yan. And if this son-inw doesnt follow through, he himself would carry out divine punishment in ce of the heavens if nothing else.
Chapter 926 - A Celestial Rank Guardian? (3)
Chapter 926 A Celestial Rank Guardian? (3)
Ahumph! Bai Chang Feng suddenly makes a soft cough after listening in on everything. He may be the girls grandfather, but unlike this Yun Feng who thought so far ahead into the future, he only found it annoying that Di Cang abducted the girl without permission. Yan Yan, you came at the right timing. Your grandmothers birthday banquet is over now so we should also be leaving. The lord of the Medicine Sectments.
Wait, Bai Yan hurries to break free from Di Cangs grasp and stepped over, before you all leave, I have something to give everyone.
What? Everyones attention immediately locked onto the girls hand that materialized a set of beady little objects which radiated a warm glowing light.
These are undoubtedly the highly sought-after monster essences. Due to them being of lower quality and that Bai Yan already broken through into the Saint Rank, the monster essences in front of them are borderline useless to her so its the perfect gift for her loved ones.
These these are Bai Chang Feng eventually asks with a look of ogling uncertainty in his old eyes, Didnt you say there are only one left?
Due to there being so many people at the time, I couldnt take them out Grandfather. But now that its only family and friends here, theres no reason for me to keep hiding them. These are something I specifically reserved for you all.
The news definitely caused waves among the upants here to the point where some ended up gulping from it.
First Elder, hurry and go back to inform our people that Im not going back to the Holy Land yet. I need to stay here in the Misty Fairy House to make a breakthrough. Pressing down his inner desire, Lord Chu Ran issues themand with a serious face.
In response though, Zheng Qi only made a ming chuckle: Lord, theres no need to send me specifically back for a simple message, we can throw this task to one of the younger disciples. Us three brothers are Yaners shifu, theres bound to be a share for us as well. Im afraid none of us will have time to leave.
That remark immediately causes a flushed look in the careless lords face. He didnt think at all earlier when making the order so hes now embarrassed for himself. I guess I am too excited right now. Yes, we can send anyone back to pass on a message, no need to have one of us go in person. Digesting the monster essencees first.
On the other hand, Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect was still ogling the beady little thingsid before his eyes. Then as if struck with a revtion, this old grandpa promptly began to count with his fingers before stomping his feet in frustration. Oh no, no, no, NO~!! You bunch from the Holy Land has four people, the Misty Fairy House also has four, yet my Medicine Sect only has one. This wont do Yaner, you must leave your Uncle Zhanpeng a piece..
Breaking out into a gigglingughter upon seeing how silly and childish her elders are, Bai Yan happily obliges them: Dont worry Grandfather, Ive already set aside a portion for Uncle. However, I need to remind all of you this one clear point: unless the user is at the Monarch Rank, they mustnt take these monster essences Im giving out. It will do more harm than good to the body.
Dont worry about that Yaner, your uncle has already broken through to the Monarch Rank during this period while you were away.
Right now this lord of the Medicine Sect really hated himself for failing in producing more children, otherwise he couldve gotten more monster essences in his share.
Now you are wrong there Lord Bai, our Misty Fairy House has five and not four, the womanizer Xun Huan then stretches out his hand in a open palm gesture after suddenly chiming in. You mustnt forget about me Yaner. No matter what I am still your little uncle, plus we have a very deep friendship so I should also get a portion.
Very deep rtionship?
Di Cangs sensitive ears immediately picked up on that part and got all feisty. Pulling his wife into a possessive embrace, this clingy demon king narrows his eyes into a provoking stare.
Chapter 927 - A Celestial Rank Guardian? (4)
Chapter 927 A Celestial Rank Guardian? (4)
Yan Yan, what kind of deep rtionship do you have with him? the sourpout demon king made sure to emphasize the word deep when asking his question.
Oh, years ago he tried to flirt with me and I beat the crap out of him instead. Bai Yans voice sounded mildly frank like its some old unimportant story. However, it was no different from a death sentence for the womanizer because in that instant Xun Huan could feel an invisible de brandishing right up against his neck.
Xun Huan, how dare you make a move against my daughter? Making a bone crunching sound from his fist, Yun Feng says this with gnashing teeth like hes ready to clobber his younger brother.
Big Bro, listen to my exnation first. Back then I didnt even know she was your daughter. No matter how much of an animal I am, I would never touch my own niece, right? Xun Huan defends himself with a downright crying face.
Whether Yaner is my daughter or not is not the point, do you think a scum like you is worthy of her? Yun Fengs harsh words were relentless and blunt.
Tearing up with grievance, Big Bro, how can you look down at your own little brother like this? Are we siblings or not?
First off, what Im saying is the truth. You are attracting so much wild flowers out there that it haspletely destroyed any credentials you have already. And more importantly, as if a little brother is on equal terms with a daughter.
Talk about a pitiful state hes in. The womanizer suddenly realizes thatpared to his old man whos getting the cold shoulder from everyone, he too also held no status in this family.?Back then it was like so, and now its still the same. Whatever, Ill go findfort in my own harem instead.
Lets go. Unfortunately, Yun Feng didnt have any intention of letting his younger sibling off the hook. Grabbing that cor like a w, the man drags the other one away for the outside.
Big Bro, where are we going?
Didnt you want to tease my daughter before? Were going to have a little sparring practice instead.
Well, practice was a lie. The actual truth was that he intends to beat the daylights out of the younger sibling. And sure enough, a series of mournful cries could be heard in the air not long after the brothers left for the sparring hall.
Shaking her own head at this spectacle, Bai Yan didnt know what else to do but to sigh: Its not like I didnt want to give him a monster essence, rather his cultivation is just too weak to take it. Making a shrug of the shoulders, she returns her attention to Bai Chang Feng and the rest. Oh right, Liu Qing Yu told me the reason they are attacking the three powers is because of the keys hidden underneath each ce. She ims it could open up a miracle, correct?
Chief Wu Wei was the first to realize what she meant. Startled at first, he exchanged looks with his other two counterparts before sighing.
Yaner, you are right. Before when I said I wanted to wait for Lord Chu Ran and Lord Bai to arrive is because of the keys buried underneath each ce.
This confirmation immediately causes an increased thump in Bai Yans heart.
Its just the one to follow up was Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect, the keys exact location is unknown even to us. We only know our ancestors hid it somewhere and that one can only attempt at unifying the keys once they are at the upper level of the Saint Rank. T
hats the decree they left us.
Upper level Saint Rank?
Bai Yans gaze narrowed in like shes thought of something: I see then.
It looks like I will need to wait a bit longer before I can pursue that so called miracle. There must be a reasoning for why the ancestors left behind such a decree for their descendants.
Since she has broken into Saint Rank already its just a matter of time before she could meet the necessary requirements. By then everything would be clear.
Grandfather, I will leave the division of these monster essences in your hands. I still need to go find the other members of the Lan House. She turns for the outside after getting the hoped-for answer.
Not long after the family of three left, a burst of looting ensued among the remaining upants.
Quit robbing me, Im Yaners grandfather so its only natural I go first Making the im was naturally Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect. Unfortunately, his opinion fell on deaf ears here.
Move to one side you old fart. I am Yaners shifu and the first one she met back then! If anyones going first it should be me! Qiu Shu Rong (third) fires back with his own im.
Chapter 928 - A Celestial Rank Guardian? (5)
Chapter 928 A Celestial Rank Guardian? (5)
Ahumph, Third Elder, I am the Holy Lands lord so I should be before you Chu Ran had wanted to use his position and righteous words to sway the rest, however, the following ruckus instantly overwhelms him.
Secondster after realizing his own stupidity, the once proud lord also joins in on the snatching and looting. Simply said, it has devolved into a street leveled brawl like those wives at a fabric store, tearing and ripping and such. Apparently Bai Yans message of equal sharing has gone over their heads in front of the prize.
Over in the guest quarters specifically set aside for the rest of the Lan family members, Bai Yan had just walked through the main doorway when she saw a familiar figure.
Yaner, you havee. Dong Run (aunt) greets the girl with a gracious smile as she reached over to grasp her hands.
Aunt, did your brother over in the Dong familye bother you againtely?
At first this adopted aunt from the Lan House was taken aback by the suddenness of the question, but that quickly changed to happiness at the care shes receiving. No, not since after the previous event. Hes matured a lot and moved out of the Dong estate so I didnt get to see him much. Im sure hes aware by now that I dont want to see him either since I deliberately avoided him whening back.
Then thats good, Bai Yan smiles cheerfully in return upon knowing everything was going well. Anyways, I got something I want to give you all. That said, she readily strolled into the main room where Old Lord was already sitting inside.
The grumpy old grandfather was still showing his grouchy face as usual, but that swiftly changed after he recognizes who it was. Getting up, this senior tried hard to restrain his inner urge to smile and failed miserably because those eyes said it all. Hes smiling from within, theres no need to show it because that look was that of a elder seeing their grandchildren all grown up and well.
Grandfather Bai Yans voice sounded soppy. Shes honestly moved by Old Lord Lans behavior because the amount of love this old grandpa gave her didnt lose out to Lan Xiaoyun (girl cousin) at all.
Yaner, aigh. He heavily sighs with a bit of frustration and pain, Truth is I should be d that you are not Yueers flesh and blood, that way you wouldnt inherit her weak mindedness and innocent nature.
Hurrying over to her adopted grandfathers side, the girl leans downward on one knee to get in the same height: Oh Grandfather, you shouldnt think like that. My brother Xiaoer is Mothers son and he has his own opinions, doesnt he?
Speaking of Bai Xiao, Old Lord Lans lip promptly curled into a proud smile: That is of course, he did inherit my good blood so how can he be a spineless boy?
Against this swift change in attitude, Bai Yan had nothing to say. All she could do was leave her mouth twitching with disbelief.?So the good gic is from you and the bad is from your daughter? How does that even work?
Old Madam Lan also felt this was wrong and decides to step in as well. Dark in the face: How can you talk about your own daughter like that? What kind of father evaluates their own daughter so negatively? No matter how bad Yueer was, she is still your girl.
Humph, if that girl had listened to me from the start then would she be ruined by that scum? Not only did she leave this world so early, I also have to send her off before moving on myself. This really was the typical case of love cuts it deep. Based on that trembling fist, its obvious this old grandpa loved his daughter dearly and treated her like the shining jewel of his heart. Otherwise, why else would he grieve for so many years after Lan Yue had passed on from this world..
Chapter 929 - A Celestial Rank Guardian? (6)
Chapter 929 A Celestial Rank Guardian? (6)
Grandfather, seeing how the atmosphere was going down the wrong path, Bai Yan hurries to shift the topic to another. I have something I like to give you all. Turning around to signal her son with a wink: Son, hurry and bring over the gift I prepared.
Doing as told, the little steambun didnt wait and toddles over to the old senior. Great-grandfather, these are the Dan pills Mother made for you. They are very delicious I tell you so quickly take them.
This. the grandpa looked surprised by satchel hes given.?Is this a storage bag loaded with Dan pills? That size, there must be a lot inside.
Showing a frown: Yaner, your grandfather I know about your amazing talent in alchemy, but these are too precious and time consuming to make. I specte it wouldnt be easy even for you so its best you keep it for yourself to use. Giving it to me is too wasteful.
Grandfather, dont forget I have an alchemy hall operating within the Flower Brothel. These are all produced over there and not by my hands. Also, you are my weakness, only by making you all strong can I feel at ease while charging in the front. Bai Yans face got all stern and hard as she says this which somewhat startled the old senior.
Blinking his eyes for a second, Old Lord Lan eventually nodded after thinking it through: Alright, I guess you are right. Ill ept these then.
All smiles after getting her way, Bai Yan almost devolved into a child while exining the effects of her gifts. These Dan pills are very useful Grandfather. Some are supportive in nature, able to help the rest of the family advance quickly in their cultivation. A Monarch Rank shouldnt be far away if they train hard enough in the following years. Oh yes Grandfather, I also have other gifts prepared if they do.
Old Lord Lan just couldnt resist a sigh at this point,?Looks like my daughters smartest and wisest choice in life was to adopt this wonderful girl. If only she didnt fall for that scum, then all wouldve been great.
Yan Yan, its unsure when Di Cang came up to his wifes side but his hand had already wound around her waist. Actually, you dont have to go through so much trouble if all you want is to protect Grandfather and them. I can summon a couple of the demons currently training in the secret domain back at the Demon Realm. A few Celestial Rank should be plenty.
Boom!
This remark causes this poor old mortal to freeze over in the brain. Old Lord Lan had initially wanted to take a sip from his teacup when the careless demon king threw out that sentence, as a result, he instantly dropped the container and sttered the content across his ownp.
What did my grandson-inw just say?
Send two Celestial Rank demons to protect me?
This is a dream right? Yes, it must be a dream!
Ignoring the part about whether theres really demons at that level in existence, even if there does exist, Old Lord Lan doesnt believe for a second that such incredible beings would willinglye act as some doorman guard for a mortal human.
Thats wonderful Di Cang, Bai Yan happily epts the proposal and nodded like its natural, and id theres a few extra, can we also ce a couple at the three powers? I fear those from the Spirit Realm wille again eventually..
Of course there is since you asked.
Even if it there wasnt enough, he would forcefully produce a few, all for the sake of keeping his precious wife from worrying.
Ahumph! Old Lord Lan couldnt take it anymore and coughs a few times to get their attention. Im happy you have this heart Yaner. Whether or not theres Celestial Rank demons is of no importance, what matters most if our Lan House improving our strength.
Bai Yan knows her adopted grandfather doesnt quite believer her mans words, but no matter, she only needs to make it a reality for it to be all settled.
Grandfather, Grandmother, you were willing to ept me even when my reputation was down in the dirt. Its back then that I swore to myself that I would help raise the familys status.
Though back then she already had the Flower Brothel and Holy Land acting as her support, but thats not something this family knew. Even so, they epted her and her son without a single protest or contempt, thats a debt of kindness she wont ever be able to repay.
Chapter 930 - Fox Clan? (1)
Chapter 930 Fox n? (1)
Throbbing that throat several times, Old Lord Lan ends up not saying a word after trying repeatedly. Hes too moved to the point where he didnt know what else to say. Anything right now would just be superficial and pointless.
Great-grandfather, how has Nangong Zhun been doing? Bai Xiachen asks with a hopeful light in his big blue eyes after remembering his little friend whom he hasnt seen for a long time.
That year while they were visiting the pce, it was by pure coincidence that they came across the malnourished and heavily bullied young prince. Then by fate or kindness, Bai Yan also ends up taking the skinny boy as her disciple and brought him along as her own. If not for the fact that the family needed to leave the Liu Huo Kingdon and couldnt bring the prince along, they would still be together right now.
Dont you know? the old grandpa makes a surprised face at theirck of knowledge. Back when your uncle Xiaoer left, he also took the young prince along with him. Now we dont know where both of them are.
Grandfather, I intend to go look for my brother after this celebration ispletely over. Dont worry, Ill be sure to bring both of them back in one piece! In this world, aside from her son and husband, Bai Yans biggest concern would be her brother. As for her disciple, its unavoidable that the attachment to the prince remained on the lower end.
Now the news immediately causes the old seniors forehead to loosen over: Then I can be at ease. Im sure they will be fine if youre on the case Yaner.
Despite the calming and reassuring smile from the woman, Bai Yans heart wasnt as confident as her outer appearance portrayed. She doesnt know their whereabout, and ording to her experience, a simple training outing wouldve been over by now. Even if Bai Xiao doesnt return, there should be atleast some traces or news from her spies by this stage after searching for so long, yet theres none.
Perhaps Di Cang had sensed the worry in his wifes based on that demeanor. Raising a hand to hold her shoulder in a reassuring manner: You dont need to worry about Bai Xiao, he will be fine so be at ease. And if youre really uncertain, I can apany you in your search.
Mmmm~ she faintly nods like the promise helped. Returning her attention to the other family members: Grandfather, Grandmother, I might not be able to send you all offter, but dont worry, the people at the Misty Fairy House will send you back home in my stead.
Lassy, reluctant to separate so soon, Old Madam Lan grasps on the girls hand like shes going to cry. Its so hard for us to meet nowadays. If you got free time in the future, you muste back home to see us, alright?
I will Grandmother, carefully retracting her hand like she might offend the other side by doing so, Bai Yan then exchanged a look with her husband to signal its time to leave. Together with their son in toe, the family of three soon disappeared from view.
Di Cang, do you have something to do? she asks after theyre alone again.
Giving a nod in confirmation upon being asked, Di Cang answers honestly: Xiachen wanted to enter the secret domain for self-training, so, I intend to send him in there in the not so far future. Once thats done, I can then apany you in search of your brother and that disciple of yours.
Bai Yan remains silent and didnt refute the offer. Its true shes not able to be at ease unless she goes out to search in person.
Reading through that thought, Di Cang makes a charming smirk for his own little win: Yan Yan, if you really want to go search then you can go on ahead first, I will catch upter. However. You must keep Dragony by your side at all times when doing so.
Dragony? she shows a startled face at the request.
All deep and stern in the voice, the man makes it clear hes firm on this stance: That girl is not ordinary so keep her by your side. Only then will I be at ease if youre going out there alone.
He understands that even if he prevents her from going, his wife would surely sneak away in the dead of night. Rather than doing something fruitless other than to enrage the precious woman in his life, Di Cang would ratherply and earn some more merit points so he could use in bed.
Mother, its then the little steambun tugs at his mothers sleeve after being ignored for so long. All pitiful and teary like a pet thats about to lose attention, Im going to miss you
Chapter 931 - Fox Clan? (2)
Chapter 931 Fox n? (2)
Aching in the heart over this picture, Bai Yan hurries to bring her son into aforting hug: Mother here will promise you: once I find your uncle I will immediatelye back to wait for you, okay?
Really? the little steambuns eye lit up with expectations.
Of course! If you dont believe me then we can pinky swear on it.
Mother, Im not a three-year-old child anymore, such tricks are only meant to deceive little babies.
Now thats just embarrassing for this doting mother. Its like the boy says, hes no longer three, hesing up to seven this year.
However Bai Xiachens face breaks out into a lovely and innocent smile, I will believe anything Mother says. Once you find Uncle then you muste to the Demon Realm and wait for me. I dont want the first person I see to be Baddie Father when Ie out of the secret domain.
Now thats just wrong. Di Cangs beautiful instantly goes dark at thatment.?This brat, does he detest me that much? Im his old man and deserves respect!
But instead of breaking out into a chuckle like she normally would over the sly words of her boy, Bai Yan instead hugs the boy even tighter until Bai Xiachen was almost unable to breath. Fortunately this filial and sensible child knew what the gesture meant and allowed it to continue despite the difort. Neither of them felt happy about the separation and this was their ofmunicating their emotions.
Son, it was Bai Yan who eventually broke the silence by loosening the hug, remember to be careful while training inside the secret domain. Safetyes first no matter what, understand?
I know, in order to emphasize his point, the boy makes a sweet little peck on the womans face before breaking out into a huge gigglingugh. I will definitely be well and safe, because only by being safe and well can I protect Mother from harm.
Her heart ached at this. The boys ability to please her and say sensible things are just too good. No matter how she tries to tell herself this was for the best inwardly, Bai Yan knows, shes going to miss him desperately during this period. In the end, its her own powerlessness thats the cause.
Clenching her fist, a stubborn and firm aura exudes out of that face.?Whether it be the Celestial Realm or Spirit Realm, I will not let any of you off for this!
Suddenly, from out of the blue before she could react, Di Cangs hand had swung her around and pressed his lips firmly down on hers. Its somewhat cold and shocking to the mouth, but that quickly changed into aforting battle of the tongue.
Releasing his prey, Yan Yan, dont miss me too much, Ille to you soon.
Initially Bai Yan was still a tad flustered from the forceful kiss on herself, but the remark instantly destroyed any lovely mood she felt from the act. Dark in the face, shes got to hand it to this man and his delusions.?When did I say I was going to miss him.?
Oblivious to his ownck of status in this family, Di Cang gives one final yearning look to his wife before turning away for the outside with the boy in toe. It wasnt just the husband here who didnt want to leave either, the kid as well while being led away. Bai Xaichen would turn around to look backwards after every three steps like hes going to run back at any moment.
This saddening departure continued until their figures werepletely out of sight and the interjection of a familiar childish voice. Queen, where is His Majesty and Highness going?
Swinging her head around, Bai Yan could see it was Dragony, the very girl she intended to find after she calms her aching heart. However, it appears that objective was no longer necessary.
They have other things to do. Dragony, during this period it will be just you and I, okay?
Okay~! the dollish youngss answers loudly without hesitation. Giving a tug at the sleeve, Queen, His Majesty is so terrifying. When he is around, I would always be too scared to approach you
Bai Yan couldnt help but prick her brow at this suddenment,?Is Di Cang really that scary? Howe I never found it so? Like when they first met. At most he would only act all threatening and tough in front of my presence, never did he do anything truly harmful.
Chapter 932 - Fox Clan? (3)”
Chapter 932 Fox n? (3)
Theres no need to be afraid Dragony, he only like to scare people, he wont actually hurt you. Bai Yan then caresses the girls head as aforting gesture.
All happy in her eyes, the little missy forms of smile now and loses that worrisome face: Queen, I like you, so. even if the king is scary, I wont leave you.
Within the Demon Realm, there doesnt seem to be anyone whos not afraid of him so her worries are within expectation. But of course, the main reason wasnt because the demon king did something cruel, rather its his aura being too dominant and powerful to his subjects. The fear justes out of their hearts without any coercion.
Lets go then Dragony, holding thesss hand, Bai Yan leads the way to only get a surprised question from behind.
But Queen, dont we have to tell the others first?
No need, I dont like the teary separation scenes that will inevitablye of the meeting. Whats more, Ive already left them a letter so theyll know once they see it. Though she says that, Bai Yan did make a reluctant look in the general direction of the main courtyard. Its obvious her words were only half true as she continued to walk.
Dragony, Ive been meaning to tell you this but you shouldnt call me Queen from now on while were in the outside world.
Huh? The missy asks with a bit of confusion, then how should I call you Queen?
You she muses for a moment, you and Xiachen are the same so call me Mother. Since the day I adopted you, I have already thought of you as my daughter. Though its unintentional, herment had caused the little missy to clench those dainty hands tightly. Whats the matter?
My former mother was very bad to me, pursing her lip, Dragonys view was all blurred up due to those brewing tears in her eye. Because my soul opened upte, she would always call me the Little Fool. Its you, Queen, who didnt abandon me and unt me around as aughing stock. Im so grateful for being adopted.
Back then she didnt know better so the sort of grievance and sadness experienced by normal people didnt apply to herself, but now its different and she understands it all, including the sort of miserable maltreatment by her former family.
Queen can I really, can I really call you Mother? Am I also going to be a child with a mother in the future? Im actually really good. Im not lying so.
Bai Yan felt pained by the girls defensive words. Sure, she herself also faced discrimination in the Bai House by her so called father and stepmother, but thats only for a short period of time in this world. Dragony on the other hand faced such harsh conditions for years since her birth despite the hindered mindset!
Dragony, you just need to know that I truly look to you as my flesh and blood. Just like Xiachen, you two are my children and that will never change. Crouching down to be at eye level, she tries to sooth the little missy with her own gentle smile, And from now on you dont need to be so low on self-esteem either, no one is going to ever hurt you while I am around.
Mmm~ showing a beautiful smile in return, Dragony looks genuinely happy at the promise. Im so happy. From now on I wont have to be envious of those children I see ying with their parents on the street anymore.
Come, its gettingte so we should go now. Picking up her adopted daughter, Bai Yan wanted to use this gesture to emphasize their connection and theres no lies in her words. Together, this pair headed for the outside with a newfound sense of joy in the air.
On the intersection making up the border of the Demon realm and Celestial Realm, this stretch ofnd has now be a ce of war. Although its not scorched with blood like some battlefields back in the old days of Earth, this was still very intense for the sort of shes that urs between the two sides.
Chapter 933 - “Fox Clan? (4)”
Chapter 933 Fox n? (4)
Currently inside a restaurant located at the border city between both realms, theres a young female and her precious young daughter enjoying a fine meal together on one of the tables here. Normally their presence would surely catch the attention of the customers inside this establishment due to their looks, but the recent events around this region were too interesting for the others to care about some random stranger.
The older female was naturally gorgeous of course. Wearing a rosy red dress, she was the epitome of a thorny flower thats beautiful yet untouchable for the mundane. Meanwhile on the opposite side of the table sat a youngss who had a contour just as fine. Though the girlcked the allure of a full-grown adult, those eyes were deliciously appealing enough for those with a nasty taste for the young.
Since the seal shattered around the Demon Realm, those sted beasts have run amok around here and those from the core of the Celestial Realm wont do a damn thing. Now this border city is close to being overrun by those demons.
Che~ Its because our side is so weak that we were forced to stay in this border city. If those big wigs back in the Celestial Realm cared anything about us then they would permit our entry into the human world instead. Now not only are we forced to confront those demons here without help, we cant even flee to the weaker realms. At this rate I wouldnt even be surprised if the entire Celestial Realm is conquered by those demons.
Even if the strength of these rabbles here are considered insignificant by the truly strong, but once transferred to the human world its still a considerable force to be reckoned with.
Dragony, were leaving. Bai Yan says this after shes done with her eavesdropping.
Though confused in the eyes, the young dragoness nevertheless followed from behind like a clever girl that she was. Only after theyre out of sight did she bring forth her inner doubt: But Mother, where are we going now?
Just now those people mentioned the demons here have formed a recognizable force in this border city. If we go seek their help then we might just be able to find your uncle. Even if not, it will at least increase the pace of our search.
But is Uncle really in this ce? Biting her nail, thess asks innocently without a care in the world.
I dont know, but ording to the pieces of information I got from my sources, he shouldnt be too far from this ce Forcing an uncertain smile, Bai Yan knew she was going at this with thin ropes. Regardless, we will still need to try our luck since we dont know where he is. Who knows, we might just get lucky and score one from the start. Oh right Dragony, since youre also a demon, are you able to tell which part of this city has the strongest demon scent?
If demons gather then they are bound to produce a recognizable scent in the air. By going to the area with the strongest, she would then be able to find some help.
I can,plying with a heavy nod of her head, the young dragoness then began to sniff the air until her nose points to the general direction in the east. Mother, there are a lot of demons over there, and theyre foxes.
Foxes?
Bai Yans eye lit up: If its the foxes then even better. Dragony, were leaving.
To the east of the border city, there stood an old manor adorned with a gold que at its entrance. This read the word fox to indicate the sort of individuals living in this estate.
At this moment, theres a string of musical melodiesing out from within, and following this sound was the graceful dancing of a woman inside. Her movements were beautiful, matching that with the hypnotic eyes of a fox, shes an unforgettable specimen of what a female should embody if they are out to attract the opposite sex.
Chapter 934 - “Fox Clan? (5)”
Chapter 934 Fox n? (5)
Miss, your dance is getting more and more beautiful, even our noblest king will certainly me mesmerized by your beauty. One of the maids nearbypliments aftering back to their senses due to the amazing show.
Scratching the other sides nose with a genuine smile, thedy felt good at being praised: What are you saying you silly. Dont forget, it was my older sisters foolish dream of wanting to be the queen that we were forced to leave the Demon Realm ande here. Do you think His Majesty would be so easily captivated?
Miss, you are wrong on that. Unlike First Miss, you are superior in both looks and charms, theres no way the king wouldnt fancy you. I bet in this whole city, theres not a single man who wouldnt fall for your beauty.
Although this ttering remark was exaggerated to a certain level, it did have a very high effect on the foxdy. Why did she abandon her cultivation to specialize in dancing and seductive charming? Of course its to allow her family and herself to return from their exile and the demon pce.
Unfortunately, she and her father did not believe in the same way of doing things. Her old man has epted their fate of being exiled to this gutter of a wastnd due to the varying degree of constant warring and wanted to take this border city as their base of power, believing the hard work done here would eventually earn the kings forgiveness and allow for their return. The goal was the same for the pair, but the means to that goal differed between father and daughter.
You, this mouth of yours is really getting sweeter and sweeter. Its unfortunate that the king already has a queen ording to what Ive heard. This road Ive chosen will be a long and hard one.
Miss, its then a voice from the rear interrupts their conversation. Coming over, the individual looking like one of the guards here arches his fist and speaks: There are two people outside currently wishing to see the housemaster, but hes.
See my father? thedy became surprised by the idea. Raising a brow, Who are they?
A human and a demon, the guard answers respectfully.
Making a mused look as if contemting her options: My father is currently in closed-door training so no one is to disturb him until hes out. Im his daughter, so if theres anything of importance then I will see to it. Bring those two to me and Ill meet them.
Yes, mdy. Getting the order, the guard promptly went away for the front door where the two should still be waiting.
Outside of the estate at the front gate, Bai Yan was quietly waiting with Dragony for the homes host to show themselves when a group led by ady in pink came out to greet them. From first nce, she could see why some would call the fox demons a race of seduction and allure. Thisdy had a very beautiful contour, but the most outstanding feature were those eyes C they spoke of femininity without words needed.
While theres no problem for one to want an outgoing appearance and dress code, Dragony on the other hand didnt feel the same and found the foxdy rather dislikable.
I believe I said I wanted to see the fox ns chief. Bai Yan says after seeing who hade out.
Im his daughter Hu Mei. You can speak to me if you have something to say. Hu Mei frowns after being dismissed as the one in charge and also showed a hint of hostility in the voice.
Being dismissed despiteing out to greet some unknown stranger would of course irk anyone; however, Hu Mei had another reason for disliking Bai Yan and that was their looks. This fox demoness had always believed her own beauty to be unmatched aside from the princess and king being on par. Yet now theres a strange human womaning to her home and had a contour far superior to her own. As the old saying goes, one mountain cannot hold two tigers.
My mother is the queen of the Demon Realm, breaking free from Bai Yans grasp, Dragony hurries forward to make a stand. We are looking for the fox ns chief.
Chapter 935 - Fox Clan? (6)
Chapter 935 Fox n? (6)
Queen?
Hu Meis gaze shoots out a frosty beam as she snickered with contempt: You got some nerve. How dare you pretend to be the Demon Realms queen! Do you know what sort of crime it is to impersonate Her Highness?
My mother is the queen!
Ho~ the foxdy responds equally as sarcastic to that outcry. Ive only heard of the queen having a son, never did I hear she had a daughter. If you are going to impersonate someone then at least do your homework and get a boy instead of an unrulyss.
Seeing how upset her daughter was bing, Bai Yan hurries to step in before the little dragoness loses it. Pulling that small figure back to her side, she then flipped over her hand to show a jade pendant engraved with the word demon on it. Can this thing prove my identity then? Now go have the fox chiefe see me!
Hu Mei became startled by the rudeness and looks down, her eyes appearing suspicious and doubtful: What is this thing? Ive never seen it before in my life. Dont think just because you have a weird looking jade pendant that you can go around impersonating the queen. Lady, even if you love our king, you still shouldnt use such means. She then goes ahead and makes an exasperated sigh like the woman across from her was another one of those wishful females whom have dreams of attaining a post far beyond their own standing.
Bai Yans expression right now could only be described as having ck lines running through her face. Back then when Di Cang gave her this identification token, the man specifically said it could prove her identity to any demon out there. But as anyone could see, its obviously not working.
Unbeknownst to this poor queen though, this fox n here in the border city was only a branch of the other one in the Demon Realm at this point. Since theyve been expelled and exiled here to some far-offnd, their ability tomunicate with the rest of the demon world has be limited. Therefore, its not all that surprising they wouldnt recognize the custom-made token she got from Di Cang. The biggest issue in the end was theck of information in this world.
I have never seen a shameless wench before, a maid from one side scoffs derisively, if you want to be the kings consort then use your own ability to reach that goal. What good is there in impersonating the queen before us?
Another maid joins in as well, Thats right, our king is not a blind person without taste. A woman like you would never get in his eye so I doubt His Majesty would even give you an extra nce.
Utterly outraged by the snarkymentsing their way, poor Dragony eyes began to glow red: Ill kill you all if you keep talking nonsense! My mother is the queen, it is you all who doesnt know anything and cant recognize the identification token!
You the maid who spokest wanted to fire back a rebuttal again when Hu Mei steps in with a raised hand to stop the act.
What are you arguing with a kid for? Getting all smug herself as well, Hu Mei turns her gaze directly towards Bai Yans when speaking: Our fox n is a gracious household and we do not argue with the whimsical and hopelessly wishful types. If you two got nothing more to say then I suggest you leave, my father will not meet youdy.
That slyment was thest straw for the poor dragoness. Practically trembling due to the inner rage wanting toe out, thess stares dagger at the foxdy like shes seeing a dead person.
You stinking girl As servants, theres no way some of the maids wouldnt notice the hostile looking at theirdy. For one of the more outspoken and clever ones, mainly the womanpliment Hu Mei of her dancing earlier, she hade forward to point her using finger at Dragony. Sadly, that was a huge mistake because that finger was a huge iling target ready to be bitten.
AHHHHH~~!!!!!! The outspoken maid screams in terrific pain as the razer sharp teeth grinds against her finger, Stinking girl, let go right now, let go of my finger!
Theres no Dragony would let go though. Instead, she bit harder until blood has started to seep out of the maids finger. This causes the second maid to run forward in haste to stop this. However, before she could p Dragony to get her to stop, Bai Yan had intervened. Next thing they all knew was the brittle sound of bone breaking from the wrist by the fellow maid.
Chapter 936 - Di Cang’s Letter (1)
Chapter 936 Di Cangs Letter (1)
If you continue to want to touch her with your dirty hands then you can forget about keeping them.
Bang!
Giving a shove, Bai Yans maneuver sends the injured maid stumbling backwards until shes on the floor with tears of pains flowing down those cheek.
Miss, this woman is too arrogant, I
Enough! Hu Mei orders with an expressionless face, I said it before, there is no need to argue with a child, or are you bold enough to go against my words?
The maid immediately shudders at the thought of what that meant. Hanging her head low, the injured servant didnt dare to speak.
Dont assume just because the foxdys usually kind on the surface, but only these maids who have followed the demoness from young would know her true nature. If angered, the one to be the most ruthless would have to be Hu Mei and not the fox chief in this household.
Lady, its my maid who offended, can I ask your daughter to release her jaws first? Shooting a warning re at her own people, Hu Mei then returns her attention to Bai Yan with a rather calm expression, They only said those things out of kindness, after all, impersonating the queen is not a small crime if discovered.
Scoffing a brief chuckle of her own, Bai Yan was so done with this ce. Fine, if the fox n here have no intention of seeing to us then we will not linger. Dragony, were leaving.
Oh? Loosening that mouth, the little dragoness didnt forget to shoot one final stare at the victim before turning away with her mother.
Once the two were out of view, the frightened maid on the floor finally climbed back up from the floor. Miss, those people are too arrogant, so I. despite the timidness in that voice, she asks nevertheless to quell her own doubt.
I know, you dont need to say more. Hu Mei narrows her eyes in with a dangerous glint in those irises, That woman is only a human, nothing to fear. However, that child beside her is a member of the dragons. I heard the new dragon chief is a highly protective man. If he learns of us harming one of his n members then it would surely create a conflict between both groups. Thats something I would like to avoid for the time being. Thedy then turns for the inner estate after giving her reasoning, Come, were going back inside. Also, keep this matter from my father, I dont want him learning of this matter.
Yes, mdy. The servants and maids allplied with a bow of their head, but those eyes all had a disapproving light in them for leaving this matter alone. In their minds, the strange woman dares to impersonate the queen so its just a matter of time before shes discovered and sentenced to death by those in the pce.
Then from out of the blue as soon as Hu Mei managed to make it back to her own courtyard for rest, a huge explosive sound rocked the air. Looking up in surprise, she could tell itsing from the back. My Papa haspleted his closed-door training. Come, were going to see him.
On the back of the small mountain here, a bearded man wearing a long green robe had just walked out of the cave when he was taken aback by the red fox running over from the front.
House chief, theres a letter from the pce! the fox presents the letter like its a precious treasure.
A letter from the pce?
Hu Bud Wei felt his heart pounding with excitement after the thought. Trembling in his hand, he almost fell into tears after holding the precious envelope.
How many years? How many years has it been since the pce ced me in the cklist?
Chapter 937 - Di Cang’s Letter (2)
Chapter 937 Di Cangs Letter (2)
Addressed to Hu Bud Wei, chief of the fox n.
These five words were a bag of mixed feelings for the fox chief because he didnt understand who would still write to him from the pce. Ever since his eldest daughter tried to seduce the king, everyone from back home has kept a steady distance from his family and wouldntmunicate with them out of fear of being exiled as well.
However, those emotions were quickly tuckered away as soon as he nced over the content of this letter. The one writing was the king, thats the name of the sender! In the entire race of demons, only one individual would call themselves the?King!
Am am I hallucinating?
Rubbing his eyes to get a better view, Hu Bud Wei crimples his forehead to focus in on the letters until his eyeballs were mostly bulging outward.
His Majesty wrote to me? He wrote to me! Downright sobbing in joy, the fox chief couldnt hold back those tears.
He wont lie to himself C his eldest daughter didmit a crime worthy of death a century ago. Drugging the king so he would sleep with her? That sort of idiotic scheme wouldve been killed in its infancy if the fox chief himself knew what the girl had in mind. But regretting wont change a damn thing at this point in life so hes not going to dwell on his daughters death. What he would do though was to grab onto this rare chance and achieve a great merit. Only by doing so would his family here be allowed to return to the Demon Realm!
ording to my informants, your queen, my wife, has now gone to the border. If she is to request assistance in any way, the fox n led by Hu Bud Wei must offer aid in all possible manner! In addition to the first edict, none is allowed to disturb her unless sought out. If there are any vitors, they are henceforth banished from the Demon Realm in its entirety and never permitted to return. On the other hand, if Hu Bud Wei, head of the fox n, can appease my wife and earn her mercy, the currently banished branch of the fox n at the border shall be graced with amnesty and allowed to return from their exile!
In short and blunt words, if she is satisfied then I as the king am satisfied, if shes not then you are screwed.
Gripping the letter heavily with all the energy he could muster in those shaking fingers, Hu Bud Wei got all red in the face from the hope presented before himself.?Yes!!! The king is finally giving me a chance. All my patience and loyalty wasnt for nothing! My family can finally return to the fox n and take its helm again!
You there, make sure my second daughter doesnt find out about this letter. Do you understand what I mean? The fox chief hurries to give this warning after remembering something important.
As the old saying goes, only a father would know their daughters best. The oldest had already pushed their family into this horrible state due to her whimsical wish of marrying the king, now he mustnt allow his second daughter throw away her life for that dream as well. They both love the king and he knew that; therefore, he must crush that hope to avoid a repeat of thest. Whats more, hes afraid the girl might try to harm the queen if news reaches Hu Meis ear, thats not something beyond his daughters ability!
Yes milord, the red foxplies with a nod of the head.
Perhaps the news from Di Cang had made the fox chiefs mood exceptionally high because he was humming the entire way down the mountain. Unfortunately, his jolly attitude quickly came to a stumbling halt when an excited cry from the front forced him to a standstill.
Father!
Looking over, Hu Bud Wei could see it was his youngest daughter Hu Mei. In that instant, he didnt show any joy, only a tense look with ck lines running through his face. Without a second thought, the fox chief hides the letter in his hand before turning to face his own girl.
Chapter 938 - Di Cang’s Letter (3)
Chapter 938Di Cangs Letter (3)
Meier, did anything happen while father here was away? Hu Bud Weis question didnt get a direct answer, instead it causes the servants and maids that came with the foxdy to lower their hands in avoidance.
Hu Mei didnt miss the facesing off of her people from behind. Slightly annoyed and slightly appeased at their willingness to follow her orders, she bits her lip and hurried to speak: Father, nothing special urred during your time away, only a womaning around to make trouble for our house. But dont worry, your daughter I have already dealt with her and make that person leave.
Howe? Our family shouldnt have offended anyone ofte.
Oh, dont fret over it Father, its probably just because we are the fox n and that woman wants to get close to the king through us. I easily saw through her plot and ended it on the spot.
That greatly relieved Hu Bud Wei: Thats good then, dont let such woman near the king, especially when His Majesty has taken a queen now. Our family cant afford to offend Her Highness, otherwise we will be left with no ce to go!
Father, how can the queen be that narrow minded? Hu Mei asks with a raised eyebrow.
Even though many of the denizens of the Demon Realm only took one wife in their lifetime, including countless chiefs of the various racial groups, but its their king here. If a single woman gets to monopolize such a incredible male then its too much of a loss in this foxdys opinion.
Meier, the matters in the pce is not something we can judge or dictate. In any case, dont speak ill of the queen less the words reach that?ones?ear, it will only end with the suffering of our family. Also, they say the queen is peerless in her beauty so you need to stop thinking about the king.
Father! Hu Meis eyes beamed a resilient light of uneptance, Those people are only exaggerating the queens contour because they want to tter the woman. In terms of charming allure, who can match up to us foxes?
The fox chief didnt agree with the idea and frowned: Meier, no matter what the queen is still the kings woman.
I know, thats why I wont be as stupid as my older sister. Making waves with her incredible smile, I will only have His Majesty fall in love with me naturally, I wont do anything foolish like trying to force the matter. If he doesnt take action then of course I wont do anything. I disdain forced emotion!
Theres good reason for Hu Meis confidence. The fox race has an inherent ability to seduce and charm the other sex, making them the perfect y toys for men.
So Father, you dont have to worry about me, your daughter I knows what is good for our family and what is not to do. If the king really doesnt have me in his eye then I will give up on my own.
But Hu Bud Wei still had a frown on his face due to the unease he felt, I heard the king isnt allowing any woman who has thoughts for him near the pce.
Now thats where you are wrong Father, no men will reject a womans love for them. As long as I dont make any move without his consent then its fine. What, am I not allowed to even have the right to love?
Yes, as long as I express myself and not use dirty means then the king wont treat me like my older sister.
After a moment of musing over that logic, Hu Bud Wei ends up snapping anyways: No! You are not allowed to do anything remotely risky. Ive already got word from the king. Now the fox n only needs toplete a mission for His Majesty to return to the Demon Realm, I wont let you ruin this rare opportunity just because of your feelings. Having said that, the fox chief then whisked his sleeve to begin turning away, but before giving one final warning look at his own daughter. Meier, I dont care what happens in the future, but you better keep that emotion in check during this period!
Chapter 939 - Di Cang’s Letter (4)
Chapter 939: Di Cangs Letter (4)
Alone by themselves again after the fox chief had left, one of the maids carefully raised a suggestion: Miss, the housemasters words arent unreasonable.
Hu Mei didnt get mad at this, in fact, she smirked instead at those words. Father is too timid for his own good. Since I have made my decision then Im not going to sway in my determination! Breaking out into an abruptugh, her voice was truly a marvel to listen to. Whats more, who doesnt want to be a person of superior stature? My fate will be controlled by me, by my own hands!
The other maids didnt dare to object to her promation, only hanging their heads in silence. Only a fool would raise their voice now in these sorts of situations.
You are all underestimating yourselves without knowing the foe first. Ourdy is so excellent, Im sure she is many times better than that whatever queen. The maid who likes to tter and suck up to her mistress decides to speak up in support, causing the rest of her peers to share looks of uncertainty around the group. Whats more Miss, you only need to perform a dance before the king to win his fancy, Im sure of it. When that happens, what else can that queen do even if shes jealous? Its a settled matter by then.
Feeling better, Hu Meis expression eventually loosens up from her forcedugh: I knew you are the most sensible one among my maids Hu Qi. As for you Hu Shu, you dont have to follow me anymore. I dont need such a timid maid to serve under me. Brushing past the girl thats now abandoned, the foxdy disappears from view in a sh.
Walking along the streets of this border city, Bai Yan and Dragony was currently casually strolling around the various stalls when the unhappy littless finally spoke up.
Mother, are we just going to let things slide with the fox n? His Highness said it before, we must return the favor if anyone dares to pick on us. If Mother is afraid of pain then I can do it instead.
Chuckling at the steaming face of her adopted daughter, Bai Yan found it rather amusing how quickly she has copied the behaviors from her own boy. Dont worry about what happened before Dragony, its only a few squabbling words, no need to waste time and effort on them. Whats more, Ive already left a little punishment on those maids who tried to hurt you, so. the main priority is still to look for your uncle.
As for those members of the fox n, its not like they can run from me!
Also, you should stop calling Xiachen His Highness, call him Brother. Hes always wanted a little sister so the change will be to his wish. She then went ahead to pinch the girls cheek in a doting manner, which immediately causes the receiver burst out giggling with joy as well.
As long as I can stay by Mothers side then I will listen to anything. Unlike the dull and clueless nature from when they first met, Dragonys tone and wording has definitely grown by leaps and bounds. Its befitting the image of a youngss whos still new to the world.
This precious moment of bonding wouldve continued to nightfall if nothing happens; however, the ruckus and familiar voice up ahead soon caught the eyes and ears of the twodies. The little dragoness was rather indifferent to this, only finding themotion interesting for herself, but Bai Yan on the other hand could immediately recognizes the owner of that new voice.
Its him! What is he doing here? Ever since they separated ways back then, Bai Yan has had no news from the person or his whereabouts.
Making a somewhat excited face now, she quickly pushes aside the gathered crowd to make it to the forefront. Sure enough, reflected into her eyes was the youngster and his pink little piggy, just like in her memories back at the Medicine Sect.
Chapter 940 - Battle (1)
Chapter 940: Battle (1)
Yan Yan! The young teen rushes over with pure excitement after noticing who hase. Practically shining in his appearance, hes like an elf from those old legends, handsome and pure.
Yan Yan, where did you go after you left that day? I and Piggy searched for a long time and couldnt find you anywhere. Did you forget about us?
In support of his owner, the pink little piggy also oinks a few times to show his displeasure.
Thinking back to the time they shared together, Piggy could only say his recent days with his owner has been miserable. Forget about having a good time, his meals were reduced to meager porridge due to theirck of funding, totally different from the feasts he enjoyed while under Bai Yans care. Whats more, his owner Mo Li Shang wouldnt stop reprimanding him about cannibalism when he begs for some roast pig during a meal.
Oink Oink, Master is clearly making excuses, how can those hogs be my own kind? No way, which part of them look like me?
But how did you two end up here of all ces? Bai Yan asks the teen and pig with a look of perplexity.
Its not like shes forgotten about these two she met at the Medicine Sect, rather she had to leave with Di Cang for the Demon Realm that she decided to let her grandfather at the Medicine Sect take care of them. She was sure the boy would eventually regain his memories after a while so its somewhat strange that hes not going home and ends up in this border city instead.
It was Piggy who brought me here, Mo Li Shang exins with noticeable glee in his voice, he noticed the scent of his own kind here, thats were searching for his n. Anyways, what are you doing here Yan Yan?
Oh, I came to find my brother.
If thats the case then let me apany you in your search. As long as you dont leave me behind again then Im fine with anything. Scratching the back of his head with a shy smile, the teen eventually noticed the little dragoness hiding behind Bai Yans leg. Showing an incredulous face: Yan Yan, who is she? Is she your daughter-inw?
Making a troubled face with ck lines running through her face, Bai Yan could already imagine what her son would do if he heard thisment C its pretty much a certainty the little steambun would break out crying.
This is Dragony, my goddaughter. As to whether or not she will be my daughter-inw in the future, thats entirely dependent on the children themselves. I dont intend to force my wishes on them.
Theres no question about how fond she was of this girl. Cute, beautiful, and sensible, these were just a couple of the merits that could be used to describe Dragonys good points.
Oink Oink. Suddenly jumping into the dragonesss arms, Piggy rudely but carefully began to sniff the poor girls scent. Hes not doing anything perverted or mean, rather the little winged piggy was surprised to find there to be a very nice scent that made him want to get close to her.
Unfortunately, the sudden and abrupt contact hadpletely scared the daylights out of Dragony. Dropping the pink little guy down onto the floor without a second thought, she hurries to scuttle backwards like a frightened cat.
This also irked Bai Yan somewhat. Showing a ck face, she immediately picks up Piggy and tosses him back to Mo Li Shangs hand. You pet scared my daughter.
Oink Oink. But the negative reception didnt matter to Piggy. Instead, the little guy began to struggle hard to break free from the teens hand because he wanted to go sniff Dragonys scent some more. This had the direct effect of scaring the poor girl to the point where she hid behind Bai Yans leg for protection.
Mother, I hate pigs. Poking her head out while making thisment, thesss cheeks were puffed up in displeasure like a balloon.
Though her words were said with a hint of spite to begin with, Dragony never intended to produce maximum damage. Not only did Piggys heart shatter into a million pieces after hearing that, the poor little guy immediately broke out into a tearful sob and ran away, leaving only a dust of cloud in his wake..
Piggy! Mo Li Shang wanted to chase his friend; however, his worries were for not because those people that were in dispute with them from the start had stopped the little fe from leaving.
Chapter 941 - Battle (2)
Chapter 941 Battle (2)
Under the encirclement of these people who wish him harm, Piggys initial wave of sadness was swiftly reced by fear and panic.
Thankfully he wasnt alone because Mo Li Shang was quickly able to catch up to his side. Picking the little fe up, the teen wraps his arms around the pink piggy with rmed eyes at these people.
Young man, youre a proper human so why are you protecting some stupid animal? If youre willing to hand over that demon beast then well let you live! The leading bulky looking big man steps forward to offer, his expression cold and threatening.
The insult didnt sit well with Piggy at all. Shooting a hard stare back,?You are the stupid one, your whole family is stupid! I am clearly the smartest and cleverest little piggy under the sky! How can you lotpare me with those stupid beasts?
Shang Shang, its then Bai Yan also walks over with Dragony in hand. Showing a frowning face, What happened?
Before when I came over to this ce with Piggy, pursing his lip in grievance, this group of people suddenly surrounded me and demanded I hand him over. Piggy is my family, theres no way I can hand him over to these people.
Bai Yan instantly got cold in her aura: You take Piggy and leave first, I will deal with this.
I wont, said the teen with a firm shake of the head. This trouble is caused by us so I cant let you stay and take it for us. Im a man so its me who should be protecting you.
As a hotblooded young man, how could he leave and let a woman deal with his problems?
Che~ herees another two, said the big hulky man with disdain. Girl, why do you side with these demons? Hurry and take your daughter and leave, we will noty our hands on another human.
Its normal for humans to coexist with demonic beasts elsewhere in this world, but here in this border city where its rift with strife between both races, such a thought could only be a dream. Therefore, the group demanding the handover of Piggy held an indescribable strong hatred for the demons.
Oink Oink! Seeing how reinforcements hase, Piggys initial tepidness were quickly changed to arrogance as he growled out at the group blocking his path. Unexpectedly, some of that saliva even ended up sttering over to the big hulky man in front.
Hurrying to wipe himself free from the gross slimy liquid from his own face, its obvious the act has infuriated the leader based on those veins popping out in the forehead. Youre seeking death! How dare you get arrogant while on human territory! My brothers, weve been suffering under these demons for months now, let us take revenge for the misery weve endured! With his order, the group behind him quickly surrounds the ce from all angle.
Bai Yan didnt panic, nor did she get intimidated; instead, her eyes were quickly scanning the surrounding area and the chances of hering out on top. ording to her assessment, there are around a couple here who are at the middle level of the Saint Rank, likely some of the strongest here in the border city. Sure, theyre a level higher than herself, but she had the bone quill from the Holy Domain to act as her weapon. Putting up a fight shouldnt be an issue. Whats more, if the other side didnt have any divine artifacts to match then a victory would be assured!
Go look for whoever killed your loved ones. Piggy is my friends pet so I wont allow any of you to harm him!
Chapter 942 - Battle (3
Chapter 942 Battle (3)
Releasing her hand around Dragonys, Bai Yan takes a step forward to make a stance.
Humph! The big bulky man huffs a grunt at this picture as he swings his huge knife down at her. Perhaps its the strength, or that hes imbued the strike with his own power, but a whirling series of wind des instantly forms into existence for the woman.
Boom!!!!
The attack was direct, raising up a storm of dust clouds from the recoiling force. Sadly for the man, the effects were minimal. Bai Yan did not take even a step back from the strike. Instead, she was able to easily block off everything with her tiny bone quill.
This unexpected oue humiliated the big guy and earned him some odd stares from the back for sure because he was acting so confident and such in front of everyone. Yet, look at what happened, nothing. Not a cut, not even a tear in the clothes. Furthermore, his huffy attitude soon changed to shock once this big guy realized what he was confronting.
This bone quill its a divine artifact?
If not then what else out there can produce such drastic effects?
Thinking up to here, a powerful sh of greed beams out of the big hulky mans eye when looking at Bai Yans weapon of choice. Its invasive and gross like hes undressed the woman from top to bottom.
Brothers and sisters, let me handle this woman and Ill leave the others to you all. Arrest this teen and young girl for colluding with the pig! Giving the corner of his lip a lick, the guy turned menacing, just like an evil final boss cackling augh from those old movies.
Mo Li Shang wasnt as calm in the back though once those foes began to move against him. Hes flustered from being confronted with so many people, even so, he somehow managed to resist the attacks with a sword he pulled out from somewhere on his own.
This didnt escape Bai Yans attention of course, which greatly surprised her due to the teens amazing strength.?This Mo Li Shang. Hes a Saint Rank as well? If he had such power to begin with then why was he severely injured at the Medicine Sect, and why did he lose all his memories? What does his appearance mean?
Despite all these lingering questions that she wants answered, Bai Yan didnt have room to dwell on the issue. The reasoning being that the attacks are now aimed directly at the dazed looking Dragony to one side.
Dragony, get away! Going pale in the face, she cries out in her urgency.
Unfortunately, thess didnt budge, only staring at the oing des with a look of fear like shes ovee by the emotion. However. then it happened, right before contact. Perhaps the thought of death finally brought the dragoness back to reality, but the next shoving push from the clueless girls hand did more than just resist the swing of the de, she sent them flying!
You baddies go away! Youre not allowed to harm my mother! Moving at lightning pace, the youngsss body became a blur of light as she bes enveloped in a sacred light while dashing forward with her own attack.
Baddies! Anyone who hurts my mother are baddies! Im going to eat you all!
GRARRRRR!!!!!
A deafening draconian roar rocks the air andnd, causing even the light to fluctuate for a split second from the sonic wave. But this wasnt the most important, rather its Dragonys new transformation. Gradually lengthening in size until shes her true form, thess was no longer a green color like before, instead, shes now pure white from top to bottom. Then without so much as another word, she gulps down the closest human cultivator in one fell swoop.
IM GOING TO EAT YOU ALL!!! Theres no childish tone in her voice this time around, nay, nor does it sound dull and timid. Instead, its the sound of a determined girl of sizable strength that rang into everyones ear on this border city.
Mo Li Shang had stopped his actions by this point C much like the rest around himself C but it was Piggy who was the mouth shocked by the girls transformation. The poor little pig was cking his jaws open from not knowing how to react because hes the one who offended Dragony the most from sniffing her earlier. Hes quite happy at not being eaten!
Chapter 943 - Battle (4)
Chapter 943 Battle (4)
DEMON! This little girl is also a demon!
And, a dragon at that?
The big hulky guy has alreadye back to his senses from the initial shock of Dragonys transformation. Retreat, everyone retreat! he yells this out with grit between his teeth.
Those bastards from the dragon n are all madmans in the guys eye. In fact, he only provoked the confrontation because he saw Piggy was alone and from a weak racial n. Now that things are involving the mighty dragons, his courage had gone out the window.
Pity for him though, Bai Yan has no intention of letting these people leave because shes already blocked off his escape route from behind.
Didnt you want to eat a roast pig just moments ago? What, dont want it anymore? Why are you leaving so early? she asks with an obvious level of disdain.
The situation looked dire for the big man as he anxiously watched the new Dragony devour all of his brothers and sisters. Before he knew it, hes the only one left around here, the rest already being nutrients in the youngsss stomach. To make matters worse, Dragony just had to go and make a loud burp like a stuffed diner. Thats a real trauma for those thats on the dinner te.
Mother, what should we do with this guy? His strength is too high for me, Im scared that I cant digest him likest time. This was already a long stretch for the dragonesss belly because of the amount of lower leveled Saint Ranks she gobbled up.
Bai Yan didnt mind it though, in fact, shes more worried about the girls new transformation. Unfortunately, this was no time to be inquiring about the details so her eyes are locked onto the remaining foe, her bone quill glowing with sharp bitter light of frost as she does so.
Lady, do you really think Im afraid you two? The big man makes a frown before continuing, If it wasnt because Im afraid of provoking the dragon n after killing thisss then both of you would be dead by now.
In other words, him not fighting wasnt out of fear, its merely to avoid provoking the revenge from the dragon n. Also, this would be the only opportunity for Bai Yan and her friends to leave since hes being merciful right now.
Yan Yan, this guy is a typical coward that only knows how to bully the weak, Mo Li Shang finally catches up with Piggy in hold, He saw how easy Piggy was to pick on, thats why they demanded to take him. Now that the dragons are involved, he immediately cowers away.
The big man grew furious and embarrassed at being called out: Humph, you bastards are seeking death. Fine, its only retaliation from the dragon n, I Wu Xiong can handle it!
Swoosh~!
No longer trying to run, the big bulky man known as Wu Xiong ms the tip of his de onto the ground and stirs up a cloud of dust. Regardless of the cowardice in his heart, the person was still a man, theres bound to be blood in there somewhere after being mocked to such extent.
Shang Shang, you step back. sping tightly onto her weapon, Bai Yan faces off against her foe with determination.
Okay! The youngster didnt struggle with the idea. Getting back to the rear with Piggy, Mo Li Shangs eyes were clear as the water: Yan Yan, if you cannot hold on then change with me during the fight, we can use the turtle wheel tactic and beat him that way.
Chapter 944 - Mountain (1)
Chapter 944 Mountain (1)
Huffing a grunt with a cold face, Wu Xiongs body disappears in a sh as he makes his move against Bai Yan. The attack shouldve sliced the woman in two ording to the image this man envisioned, but his attempt was in vain because the target had sidestepped to one side right before contact like theres eyes behind her back. Even so, the recoiling force from the strike nearly splits the cloud and left a huge crack that stretched for hundreds of meters on the ground.
This battle was no longer between the two parties. Its far too huge of amotion and has attracted everyone living along this border city, this includes Hu Mei thats not far away from the epicenter. Furrowing her brow at the rising smoke: Whats happening, whos fighting over there?
Miss, shall we go and see? Hu Qi the maid asks with a respectful voice from one side.
Hu Mei the foxdy was at first undecided, but as soon as she saw her old man Hu Bud Wei rushing for the outside, any hesitation was removed. Come, were going to investigate the fighting.
At the same time, many of the strong humans living here in the border city were also rmed by the fluctuation in the air. They didnt wait and also rushed for the ce of battle.
Under the battering of the gusting wind, Bai Yans expression was that of caution against the foe in front. No matter how much she looks down upon the big bulky man, hes still a mid-level Saint Rank cultivator. Focus was key in this fight if she wants to achieveplete victory.
Yan Yan. Seemingly able to sense something, Mo Li Shang hurries to cry out from his end: This isnt good. There are a lot of powerful peopleing this way!
Just like her handsome young friend, Bai Yan also became aware of the prying eyes from afar. Though she didnt speak, the signaling look the woman gave to the dragoness was enough to indicate what she wanted from her goddaughter.
Mother, I will deal with those people so dont worry. Dragony makes a broad smile once she understood.
Despite her own belly being quite huge already from the number of people she ate, the youngss in her beastial form didnt relent and took to the sky by transforming into a brilliant mass of light. For the unexpected, those weaker cultivators were the first to go from the new batch of food that had just arrived on scene. And because of how fast Dragony flew at, many didnt even have time to react before they were consumed like the rest.
However, Bai Yans confidence in her own goddaughter has growncent. Right after this second wave of consumption, the dragonesssplexion was starting to look unwell and even turned a shade of green.
Then it happened..
As soon as the young girl went after the stronger neers, her tummy has grown sorge and massive that its borderline translucent on the outer belly skin C the silhouettes of the people she ate could be seen through this.
OOOuuuhhhhhhggggg. Groaning from the throbbing pain, Dragony directly falls out of the sky and makes a loud smacking thud when impacting. Then as if to emphasize her unwell state, the girls shape also reverts back to her loli self as she rolled around the floor while holding the stomach.
Dragony! Shocked by the sudden change, Bai Yan couldnt care about her opponent anymore and quickly made a dash the other way. Shes greatly rmed and was anxious to figure out the cause, Whats wrong?
Mother. my tummy, it hurts Tightly biting her pale lips, thesss forehead was covered in cold sweat as she exined.
Chapter 945 - “Mountain (2)”
Chapter 945:Mountain (2)
Bai Yans face had wrinkled into a knot after seeing the terrible state of that belly: You ate too many people again. Take this medicine, it will help with your indigestion. That said, she immediately takes out a beady little pill and stuffs it into Dragonys mouth.
The effects were immediate. Though it couldntpletely dissolve the pain from her belly, the youngss did feel much morefortable to the level where herplexion had stopped looking so pale.
Hold on for now Dragony, Ill use other ways to help you digest your food after we leave this ce. Standing up again with her goddaughter in arms, Bai Yans sharp gaze swept across the many foes that hase to the scene.
At this moment there are far more people than there were at the beginning of this battle, this includes several mid-level Saint Ranks as well. If it was just dealing with Wu Xiong then Bai Yan had every confidence toe out on top of this big hulky guy, however, if its added with so many unknown variables then not even she could be so certain anymore.
Everyone, Wu Xiong became ted at the vast number of helpers that came to his aid, these two humans are colluding with the demons. For our sake, and all of humanity, I implore everyone here to help me capture these two demons and prosecute the traitors!
The mans words were damning because the look Bai Yan got from everyone were threateningly cold. In this border city, humanity and demonkin are like fire and water, pr opposites in their element. Once the feud bes ignited, theres no turning back.
Humph, to be so self-depreciating and evil as a human being is unforgivable! Today you will hand over those two demons, otherwise the crime on you shall be the same as them!
Thats right! Hand over the two demons and your life shall be spared!
Theres a brewing anger in their eyes as if Bai Yan and her partymitted some sort of heinous crime worthy of death. Talk about being conceited and self-righteous, thats what they are.
Piggy was the most afraid among them of course. Though this pink piglet with wings knew his master Mo Li Shang wouldnt abandon him to the wolves, the intimidating air around so many foes still brought fear into his little heart.
Whats going on here? Suddenly, a cold voice breaks through the air and cuts over the noise.
The crowds gathered here were able to recognize the owner of that voice with ease because their faces didnt look good as soon as they saw who wasing. Its a handsome middle-aged man followed closely by a foxy woman of immense charm.
Hu Mei only needed a nce to recognize who it was at the epicenter after she descended from the air. Theres surprise and shock in her eyes, but more were contempt and ridicule for Bai Yans supposed pompous arrogance.
This woman really doesnt want to live. First it was pretending to be the demon queen, then now its provoking the humans living here in the border city. Even fate is frowning on her.
Hu Bud Wei, Wu Xiongs face got ugly when speaking up, are you intending to intervene in this matter?
If theres anyone in this border city the big bulky man fears then it would be the members of the fox n. Unlike the other demon races, the royal family of the Demon Realm was also a fox, making Hu Bud Weis status special in the eyes of these humans. Whats more, this fox chief was also an elder in the pce prior to his banishment, thats a huge boon to his reputation.
Chapter 946 - “Mountain (3)”
Chapter 946: Mountain (3)
Wu Xiong, I said it before. While under my watch no human can harm us demons in this border city, otherwise. the fox chief says.
Demons? The big hulky man snickers sarcastically at the remark, Do you not see those two demons over there are submitting themselves to the two humans? So, they are what you call traitors, and again, the two humans are also traitors to humanity!
Hu Bud Wei couldnt help but frown at the idea. If it was in the past then he would surely reprimand the other side if thats the case, however, the post of being Queen of the Demon Realm has now been taken over by a human woman. Even if hes unwilling, siding with the big hulky man in this case would be equivalent of insulting said queen.
Father, Wu Xiong is right, these people are indeed traitors to us demons! Hu Mei suddenly chimes in with a cold voice when locking eyes with Bai Yan, This woman is the one I told you about from earlier today. She wanted me to connect her with the king through our connection so she could seduce His Majesty, but I refused of course. Out of anger, she then attacked my maid even. Do you still want to save such a person?
Youre talking nonsense, my mother is the Queen! Flushing red in the face due to how angry she was, Dragonyshes out despite her own condition, It was clearly your maid who wanted to hit me, thats why my mother hit her back!
Queen? The beating speed in the fox chiefs heart began to pace incredibly fast for a brief moment, This dragon girl called this woman Queen? But when did Her Highness have a daughter? His Majesty never mentioned it at all in the letters!
Dragony, hugging the young missy from behind to settle her trembling body down, Bai Yans calm and aloof self then confronts Hu Bud Wei. Are you the chief of the fox n here in this border city?
Thats right, I am Hu Bud Wei! Hands behind his back, the handsome middle-aged fox man was doing well in giving off a majestic and superior air.
Ignoring the grant dismissiveness, Bai Yan instead flips her hand out with a greenish object in hand: This jade token, do you recognize it?
Hu Bud Wei frowned at this of course. He couldnt quite pinpoint it but he does find it vaguely familiar for some reason.
Truth was, Di Cang had sent out the portrait of Bai Yans identity token to everyone in the Demon Realm, including the fox n exiled to this border city. Whats unfortunate though was this fox chiefsck of forethought. When he received the picture back then, he only gave it a quick scrim through and left it as was, never did this fox expect to encounter Bai Yan in his lifetime. Making matters worse, foxes are inherently bad with their memories unless they deliberately went out of their way to remember something.
Its no surprise that he forgot.
Hu Mei didnt miss her old mans reaction with those sharp ring eyes. In her haste after seeing the badge in Bai Yans hand, the fox demoness immediately hatched a devious n in her mind. One for out of spite regarding her maids injury, the second being Bai Yans superior beauty.
Impudent! This jade token is clearly mine. I dropped it by ident this morning, to think it was stolen by you. What sort of world has this be if a thief can so tantly unt their ill gotten gains out in the open, and before their real owner at that!
Father can be so stupid at times. If I dont find some excuse to make him move then he might really believe this womans words. Its not like this person can be the real demon queen anyways.
Making a face like hes enlightened somehow, the fox chief gives the fox patterned jade token a final stare before nodding his head. So its my daughters stuff, no wonder it looks so familiar..
Finding it pointless at this stage to continue her attempt to show her identity, Bai Yan puts the thing away before making a sneer: Ive heard of foxes being cunning and clever by nature, but it seems thats not true at all. To think the fox n would have such a stupid person in their mix!
So thats why Di Xiao Wan is a sweet dumbaclutz, not every member of the foxes are as clever and cunning as my own boy.
Chapter 947 - Mountain (4)
Chapter 947 Mountain (4)
Lady, I dont care where or how you got your hands on this jade token, but the fact that you are scheming to seduce the king is enough to make you the enemy of the entire Demon Realm.
Compared to Bai Yan, Hu Bud Wei was more willing to believe his own daughters story. Even though there are cases where Hu Meis actions are puzzling and excessive, its still his daughter thats being put on the table. As a father, he knows the girl best. A proud and strong personality wouldnt fall so low as to lie.
Besides, how can this woman be the queen? Someone that can be the kings wife must be equally as strong, otherwise that man would never take another look.
Dragony, casting her warm gaze down to the little girl in her arms like a mother protecting a baby, Bai Yans asks, are you afraid?
The little missy shakes her head without hesitation: Mother, I am not afraid.
Good, then make sure you hold onto me tightlyter. I will take you all and charge out of here. With her other hand holding the bone quill, Bai Yans expression grew sharp after turning back to the group of enemies before herself. Shang Shang, you take Piggy and follow closely behind me.
The handsome teen obligingly nods from behind. He has no intention of being a leg weight in this situation.
Pleased by her friends firmness, Bai Yan only had onest thing to say to the fox chief before making her final decision: Is the fox n going to watch from the side, or. help these people?
Lady, perhaps I can stay out of this if you return the jade token to my daughter. If not Hu Bud Wei didnt finish thest bit of his sentence, but the threat and seriousness in his voice said it all.
Thats all she needed to hear. Without another word, Bai Yan points her bone quill directly at the fox chief and causes a cloud of dust to blow into the air merely from the seeping aura of that weapon. Its her way of dering war..
Getting darker in his face, Hu Bud Wei coldly huffs a snort at the impudence directed at himself. Taking a step back to make sure hes at a safe distance: Wu Xiong, these people and demons are indeed traitors like you said. If you need my help then the fox n here in the city will be happy to join the fight against these traitors.
The big hulky man promptlyughs aloud: I wouldnt have it any other way. These scums are pure filth to betray their own kind.
But before the pompous man could finish hisughable speech of self-righteousness, Bai Yan had already begun to make her move. Sure, she may still be carrying a little girl in one of her arms, but thats not going to hinder her speed because that bone quill was already right up against the big guys chest and about to pierce through after she disappeared from her spot. If not for the fact that theyre all prepared ahead of time, this attack wouldve definitely been lethal instead of just a graze after Wu Xiong narrowly manages to dodge it.
Boom!
Hu Bud Wei also attacks after seeing the preemptive strike. His punches were like the wind itself, creating afterimages one after the other. No matter how fast and agile the womans reflexes were, the opening she created by trying to make a lunging pierce at the big guy had left her unable to dodge. In the end several hitsnded and causes Bai Yan to stumble backwards.
Mother!! Dragony screams out in great fright after seeing the injury. The little missy waspletely riled up at this stage. Hair puffed and ws stretched, shes no different from a wild animal trying to intimidate the foe.
Bai Yan knew if this continued then her goddaughter would surely do something dangerous. In her haste, she quickly takes out a Dan pill and throws it into her mouth beforeunching into another attack at the fox chief this time.
Bang~!
Two fists collided in the air, but instead of trying to force the blow to gain a advantage, the woman uses the dy and recoiling force from the other side to fling herself to Mo Li Shangs side.
Lets go! she says after getting hold of the teens shoulder.
Seeing how the other partys about to leave, Wu Xiong was the first to react: Quick, everyone stop them! Dont let those bastards escape!
This womans talent is too terrifying. If allowed to live then she will inevitably be our end.
Thankfully Bai Yan was well prepared for the enemy to block her path. Pushing her package to a safe ce with an energy infused shove, Bai Yan raises her bone quill again to meet the attack head on by making a swinging sh.
Chapter 948 - Mountain (5)
Chapter 948 Mountain (5)
zing through that skin with her bone quill, Bai Yan easily picks off the weakest person thats closest to herself after several exchanges with them all. Now that an opening has been torn in this siege, theres no more reason to stall and stick around. Grabbing her friend by the shoulder for the second time, she instantly dashes off into the sky and flies away.
Mother, Im almost fully recovered now, I can help carry us all in my dragon form. The little missys voice was still seething with anger after casting a nce behind themselves.
Dont say anymore, Bai Yan shuts the idea down with a stern face, your body still has some problems thats not resolved yet. Dont worry, believe in me and well all be fine.
Mmm, answering with apliant humm, Dragony no longer tries to resist being a package and buries her face into that arm. Shes upset but theres no way the missys going to show that to her precious family.
Yan Yan, this dragon of yours seem to be very strong. Does she have any other skill? Mo Li Shang asks from one side, his eyes fluttering with curiosity.
I can only fly a bit faster than the average, all embarrassed at being the topic of discussion, Dragony blushes in the cheek and looks all adorable despite her following terrifying words. I can also eat people, but other than eating, I cant do much else.
.. Twitching in the eye for a second, the handsome teen nevertheless continues with a forced smile, Then what aboutbat?
I cant, no one taught me how to fight. Hanging her head low, the dragoness seems apologetic like shes done something bad.
Bai Yan didnt mind the two chatting away while she did the heavy lifting of flying through the air, but just running like this wont help while the group of pursuers continued to chase them from behind. Scanning the terrain, her eyes soon fell upon a shadowy forest up ahead which would be a perfect ce to lose someone due to its dense greenery.
Without a second dy, she bumps her speed up and directly disappears into the shrubbery, leaving Hu Bud Wei and the rest of the humans in the background staring idly at the forest.
Lord Hu, are you not going to continue your chase? Wu Xiong asks with a puzzled face at the fox chief.
Narrowing his eyes at the man who dares to question him: Are you pretending to be stupid or just that stupid? This part is already past the border between the two realms. If I go any further then Im entering the mountain range inside the Demon Realm.
Haha! Wu Xiong promptly breaks out into a bellowingugh, Hu Bud Wei, are you implying you are afraid of some demonic mountain range despite being a member of the fox n?
Thatment was very blunt and very awkward for the exiled fox chief. Its not like hes afraid to step back into the Demon Realm, but being safer never hurts, especially when the cause of this whole thing didnt rte to himself at heart.
But images must be kept up. Giving a snort, Hu bud Wei rebukes with cynical words of his own: You think I would need to personally make a move? I am a member of the fox n! One word from me is enough to leave her with nothing but bones! Daughter, were going home. Giving one final nce at the gloomy and spooky looking mountain range, the fox chief whisks his sleeve and turns away without looking back.
Wu Xiong snarled before narrowing in his eyes: Bastard, you think I dont know the truth? If your position within the fox n was even remotely important then you wouldnt be at this border city. You may be able to fool some but you cant fool everyone.
What are we going to do now? Another saint rank cultivator asks from one end.
All demons and demon beasts alike are inherently hateful of us humans. Now that those two are inside, its only a matter of time before the local monsters get to them. As for that bastard Hu Bud Wei, humph, leave him be! No matter what hes still a fox. The big man then inhales deeply like hes suppressing the annoyance he felt, Those people in the Celestial Realm is treating our lives like its worthless. If we kill one of the fox ns member then the Demon Realm will surely retaliate for touching those rted to the royal family. We cant afford such a consequence!
Truth was there arent ack of powerful humans in this border city C theres even a couple of high leveled Saint Ranks in closed door training. Why they are willing to put up with the fox n taking house in their territory goes to show the level of worry they held for provoking the foxes.
Chapter 949 - Mountain (6)
Chapter 949 Mountain (6)
Not far away from the main body of humans, Hu Bud Wei could see the others are keeping their distance from himself and decides bring up his thought. Meier, is what you said really true, that jade token is yours and she stole it? he asks with a tinge of worry in his voice.
The fox demoness didnt give any hint of deceit from her end and answered promptly: Father, you know Im not quip to lie. That jade token really is mine, I carved it some time ago and only wore it once. Maybe thats why you dont have any recollection? As for the part that she wanted to seduce the king. Hu Mei took a second to organize her story, That happened while you were in closed door training. She thought we are close to the pce because we are foxes and could connect her with the right people. Furthermore, did you see that weapon in her hands?
Hu Bud Weis eye shed meaningful at that reminder. Hes not blind, he could tell Bai Yan was only a lower leveled Saint Rank. However, through the support of that frosty bone quill, shes able to stay on top of so many stronger cultivators. Its not hard to image how valuable that weapon was if its used by another.
She promised me, the fox demoness bites her lip like shes aggravated by her own decision, if I help her then she will give me that bone quill. I naturally refused her of course! Ive always been a free minded soul so how can I betray the king for the mere sake of a divine weapon?
That finally relieved the fox chief. Making a long sigh: Thats good to hear. I was really afraid this woman would be the real demon queen herself.
What do you mean by that Father?
Nothing to worry about my dear, it just so happens that Ive learned of the queen visiting the border city and will be here any day now. Ive never met Her Highness before so I cant be certain of her face or identity. Its good that your story is true, now we have nothing to worry about.
While the fox chief was smiling on the face, the daughter on the other hand wasnt so calm in the heart anymore. Shes shuddering from shock and nearly fell over backwards.
It cant be. that woman really is the queen?
No! No, it cant be! Even if she is the queen, why would shee to this border city? Theres no way she can prove herself. Whats more, a human entering the demonic mountain range will only die at the end. She will nevere back, never!
You need to stop worrying all the time Father. Maybe the queen herself is still on the road and wont be some time before she arrives. There are so many shameless women in this world, Im sure this one is only an imposter. Do you really believe an outsider over your own daughter?
I of course believe in you my dear, the fox chief breaks out into a happy smile, you are much smarter than your older sister so Im very confident you wont make the same mistake she did in the past.
Perhaps its the parental bond, or just this family of foxes are just that dumb, but Hu bud Wei didnt take notice of that split second of worry in the girls face when he said that.
Inside the spooky and dark forest.
Bai Yan had justnded on the ground and stopped running when she confirmed there are no more pursuers in the back: Dragony, how are you feeling now?
Its much better than before, but my tummy still feels ufortable. Hanging her head, the little missy sounds uneasy, Mother, am I useless? If it was Brother here, he will certainly be able to help Mother solve the problem.
Smiling at how sensible her goddaughter was being, Bai Yan could only smile and nothing else: You silly, hes already seven this year. Compared with you who only had your mind openedst year, you are already doing extraordinarily well. Wait some more, you will definitely be able to help me like he does, okay?
Chapter 950 - Mountain (7)
Chapter 950 Mountain (7)
Really? Little Dragonys eyes lit up into a bright smile, I will work hard. Although I cannotpare with Brother, but I also want to protect Mother.
Now dont talk, Ill help you digest the forces in your body.
Okay.
Bai Yans method were direct and thorough. By pumping a string of silky energy into the missys back, her senses could then manipte and guide the insides of the missys organs and content. Sure enough, Dragonys closed eyelids began to flutter as soon as shes closed them because the stuffed belly no longer felt so ufortable. In fact, its soothing as the humans inside swiftly changed into consumable energy, flowing all over her veins and bones and reinforcing them in the meantime.
Time slowly psed in this state.
Due to the missys immature body andck of experience, the amount of energy produced by the two females effort had exceeded what thess could handle. In the end, it was Bai Yan who had to take in a portion of the excess energy into her own body for processing.
BOOOM~!!!!!!
Thats the sound of sess. Not only did the little dragonesss cultivation sky rocket into the Saint Rank through this experience, she also directly broke through from the lower level to the middle level and even into the higher level in one go! Yes, this was a total cheat and sphemous way of improving ones strength, but its her way and it works.
Of course, anything good alwayses with a con. If there wasnt a supporting aid on the side, the number of people she consumed wouldve eventually killed her due to the chaotic energy brewing from within. Shes fortunate and got lucky in this case.
By this point Mo Li Shang was going crazy already and wed at his own hair. Hes been watching the pair doing their own thing for a good part of this month, and what do they do at the end? Go on a leveling spree while he could only gulp day after day at their incredible improvements.
Hey, you cant do that to innocent people like me. When did Saint Ranks be so easy to reach? Its not cabbage you can pop out of the ground in a few days! This is wrong! This is cheating! I wantpensation for my injured heart!
Mother, I broke through! Pouncing right into her mothers arm in excitement, Dragonys smile was showing her pearly white front teethes: Next time when we meet those bad people I can help you kill them!
Unlike her usual kind and innocent demeanor, her words this time around when saying the kill word definitely carried a fierce tone in there. Its getting there, threatening and convincing, but not hair raising enough yet. Perhaps in a few more years and she would have the same effect as the adults.
Warmed by the girls promise, Bai Yan caringly fixes up her goddaughters hair before getting up herself.
Are we back in the Demon Realm? Losing her angry air, Dragonys throws this question out without any intended recipient. I can pick up a lot of demon auras in the area, we. should be back in the Demon Realm.
Since were back in our own territory then its fine. I wonder where we are exactly though. Letting go of the missy in her arms, Come, lets go and search around for some clues.
Okay! Answering with an obedient tone, Dragony happily runs ahead to scan the terrain.
Meanwhile in the back, Mo Li Shang was pursing his lips in a dispirited manner: Im sorry Yan Yan.
The woman ahead stopped and casts a look backwards at the teen.
It was I who dragged you down all apologetic in the eyes, if it wasnt for me, Dragony wouldnt have.
You shouldnt me yourself. Making a reassuring smile of her own, Bai Yan doesnt have the same opinion: This is what you call a blessing in disguise. If there werent so many Saint Ranks around do you think my goddaughter would be able to make a breakthrough? Also, do you think I too would be able to benefit from the extra energy and be at the threshold of leveling up as well? Once we leave this ce, its those people who will need to run from us
Chapter 951 - Mountain (8)
Chapter 951 Mountain (8)
In that split second when Bai Yan smiled at him, Mo Li Shang could swear to the heavens that hes never seen something so beautiful in his life. Hes finding it difficult to turn away and was blinded by this image.
Whats the matter? she asks with a furrowed forehead after seeing the dazed look from the teen.
Scratching his head in a shy manner: Yan Yan, you look so good, better than any woman I have ever seen.
Finding thement funny, she responds with another question: But dont you have amnesia?
Since your memories arent working then how can you remember the women you met before?
Giggling a bit at that logic, Mo Li Shang didnt care and got all sweet in his words. Even if I have amnesia, I still think Yan Yan is the most beautiful woman in this world. No one canpare.
The winged piglet thats been watching this whole thing in the teens arm could only look at his owner in contempt like hes some sort of despicable flirt. Then from out of the blue, Piggy starts sniffing the air like hes picked up something.
Whats wrong with him? Bai Yan asks after noticing the little guy jumping down from Mo Li Shangs grasp.
Answering her question was the pig making some oinking sound and then pointing his trotter at somewhere in front.
Yan Yan, Piggy is saying he smells the scent of his kin. The ce up ahead should be where his nsman is located. The teen exins after carefully listening to his friend.
That was unexpected. Making a startled face, Bai Yan eventually makes a suggestion after musing over the idea: Then we should go check out the ce. Perhaps we can even find Piggys family and get some clues as to what he really is.
Not going to object to the idea, Mo Li Shang immediately picks up his little friend to leave: Thank you Yan Yan.
Together, the four of them began their journey in search of Piggys family. Though its not something Bai Yan had nned ahead, but it never hurts in this case to help a friend.
Demon Realm.
Inside the majestic and mighty looking halls of this grand pce, Di Cang was currently eyeing his subjects with a bored expression while leaning that face against his own palm: Did you pass on the letter I made to that Hu Bud Wei?
Fire Plume was the one in charge of that mission so he had a duty to make the report despite there being others who went on his stead. Sire, I have personally tasked my most trusted subordinate to the task. They already handed the package to that person so you can be at ease. If Her Highness does visit the border city, there wont be any danger.
Note: Fire Plume is the fire bird that went with Di Cang into the human world the first time around.
But did you give her facial portrait to Hu Bud Wei?
Freezing in the face, a bead of sweat came trickling down Fire Plumes cheek. Portrait? Is he talking about the queens portrait?
This Hurrying to clear the evidence of his unease from the face by wiping himself, Sire, the humans also have a mean to mask and change their appearance. Having a portrait doesnt mean much. In the case of Hu Bud Wei, he will surely be deceived considering his intelligence if someones really out to trick him.
Di Cangs gloomy gaze now locks onto the bird mans body as if hes demanding an exnation of what hes implying.
Sopletely wet behind his back now, having the portrait of the jade token is enough. That item is infused with Sires own personal signature, no one can impersonate that feature. Furthermore, every ns chief should have a picture of the jade token by now, including Hu Bud Wei at the border city.
This time nothing will go wrong. If I do make another mistake then His Majesty definitely wont give me another chance, that I cant afford.
No longer diving for more, Di Cang instead turns the topic to another matter: You can go down now. Also, go inform the various chiefs toe see me. Those inside the secret domain should be returning soon. Once they do, it will be our forces true collision with those bastards from the Celestial Realm!
Chapter 952 - Wing Clan’s Elder (1)
Chapter 952 Wing ns Elder (1)
Yes, my king. Relieved at being let off the hook, Fire Plume was right about to walk out the doorway when Di Cangs gloomy sounding voice cuts him off mid step.
Hold it!
Sire, is there anything else you wish of me? He meekly turns around and asks.
Im still not satisfied with my wifes safety. Go mobilize the demons living near that border and tell them to act as her bodyguard!
As you wish my king! Arching his fist, Fire Plume retreats with haste only to find himself nearly peeing his pants once outside.
Meanwhile at the same time over in the demonic mountain range, Piggy was currently shuttering through the forested terrain with incredible speed despite having such a fat body. This aggravated the teen thats been constantly trying to keep up. Hes panting and starting to get tired from all the running.
Damn, why is Piggy able to run so fast? Where does he find such energy and how does his little trotters move so quickly?
While the two males were running their heads off, the two girls in the back were rather frank in their speed. Rather than to say theyre running, its more suitable to say their having a nice afternoon stroll through the park right now in how rxed they were behaving.
Piggy, have you found where your family is yet? the teen tightly knits his temple as he yelled out the question for the little guy.
Oink~!
Oink~!!
Giving that as his reply, the winged piglet didnt look back anymore and made an even faster dash for whatevers in front.
Sure enough, the little guys efforts paid off when he saw the settlement up ahead. Giving another oinking cry of joy, Piggy literally starts pouncing up and down as he made his way over.
Theres good reason for the little guys powerful reaction. Over the years, he and his owner Mo Li Shang has been wondering around without a clear goal in mind. Therefore, the idea and notion of having rtives never even crossed his mind, and now theres an opportunity to reunite with his own kin? Who wouldnt be excited?
But things dont always go as nned, nor does it pan out with a good ending. Right as Piggys rushing for the settlement where his nsmen should be, two beams of light had shot down from the sky. Next thing he knew were two silvery pointed objected mounted against his neck in a threatening manner.
Who is it? Who dares to break into the Wing ns territory?
Whatever excitement Piggy felt earlier haspletely evaporated. Talk about being scared out of his wits.
Not far away, Mo Li Shang was still running over after losing sight of the little troublemaker when a loud squealing cry for help rocked his ears. Without a second dy, the teen didnt think and simply ran forward because he knew something bad mustve happened.
Bai Yan as well. When she picked up that horrible pig squeal, her face grew dark and immediately picked up Dragony so she could move at her fastest speed. In a sh, they too were gone from the spot.
EEEEeeaaaghhhhhhh! Having all four of his trotters tied together, the two guards who threatened him with the weapons were harsh and unkindly in their act.
Let him go! Bai Yan was the first to arrive on scene and it brought the tears to a halt on Piggys face. In fact, it gave the little guy courage to stare back viciously at his captors.
Impudent! The guard from the Wing n snaps back with an emotionless face: You think just anyone cane and go as they please in thend of the Wing n? Put your hands up and surrender now. If you do then we will spare your life!
Chapter 953 - Wing Clan’s Elder (2)
Chapter 953 Wing ns Elder (2)
Wing n?
Bai Yan cracks a chuckle at the name: This is the Wing ns territory?
Within the Demon Realm, the status of the Wing n stands on equal footing with the Dragon n, therefore their members are usually quite arrogant to those demons below themselves. Now imagine an unknown pig trying to barge into their homes. Its obvious what sort of reception Piggy wouldve gotten if Bai Yan didnt show up.
My mother told you to let go, didnt you hear? Struggling free from that carrying arm, Dragony runs forwards step with shing anger in her big eyes.
In this innocentsss mind, Bai Yans words arew, she wont take any other form aspliance.
We are the gatekeepers of the Wing n and no one is allowed inside unless permitted. Vitors shall be killed on sight! One of the guards coldly states their term with no sign of backing off.
Aggravated by the disrespect, a bursting re of anger pours out of the missys mouth without her deliberate attempt. Its not a scream this time, nor an outcry, its her draconian roar that was searing hot heat and booming shockwave.
You are a dragon? The winged guard makes an ugly face as he asks after being taken aback by that howl.
The status of the Dragons and the Wingkin is the same, if I really provoke them then the elders wont go easy on me.
Deep inside this mountain, an elderly old man with a young face seems to have overheard the whistling howl from Dragony. Gently opening his eyes, a smile appears on that face.
Its been many years since our Wingkin interacted with the other members of the Dragons, I wonder which of their descendant is visiting? That said, he didnt dally around and got up from where he sat. Someonee, were going to meet our guest.
Yes, Elder!
I am acquainted with your ns elder. Could you go inform them of my arrival? Bai Yan throws out this suggestion after getting nowhere.
That year when she was having her coronation ceremony the elders of the Wing n also attended the event at the pce, making them at least memorable to the level where they should recognize her.
Now that leaves the question of why Piggy would want toe here of all ced? Sure, the little guy had wings on his back, but those are merely for decorations. Does he have some sort of link to the Wing n?
Its then a series of footsteps caught the attention of both sides.
Even from afar, the elder of the Wing n could see the two gatekeepers were arguiing with some strangers, yet it was Bai Yans face that made his heart skip a beat after finding it vaguely familiar. Suddenly, the image of a woman donning a tiara and a red rosy wedding dress popped into his head. In that second, the poor man nearly fell over backwards from the shock of remembering.
Chapter 954 - Wing Clan’s Elder (3)
Chapter 954 Wing ns Elder (3)
He finally remembers where hed seen the woman!
Hurrying to move forward with bursts of sweat spewing outward, the elder didnt wait another second in his weing bow: My Queen, howe you didnt send a messenger ahead of time when visiting? I couldvee out to receive you.
Queen?
The two gatekeepers who were still acting all arrogant mere seconds ago had now taken a three sixty in their attitude. First it was casting a disbelieving look at their elder, then at Bai Yans face before their own expressions changed into that of horror and dullness.
First Elder, you said, shes. shes the queen?
The elder makes a deep frown in the forehead when sweeping his sight onto two fools: Why are you not showing your respect before Her Highness?
Whatever glimmer of hope they still had was crushed following thatment. Theyre feeling cold right now, freezing even because they knew whats going to happen next.
What are you two dazing around for? Seeing how theres no movement from those two, the first elders brow got tighter and tighter.
Suddenly getting on their knees, the gatekeepers began to bang their head against the cold hard ground: Your Highness, it is us who are blind and foolish for not recognizing you, please have mercy and spare us from death!
Watching with a ridiculing smirk, Bai Yan really had to hand it to these two in how quickly their tunes changed. The guards of the Wing n really got some attitude there, thinking they can do whatever they like and whenever they like! Not only did you two hurt my people, you also have the audacity to demand I surrender myself? Im really wondering where you got such nerve and authority!
Her words were like bullets, hitting the ones in charge with lethal precision because the elder wasnt so calm looking anymore, in fact, hes shaking when he ran over to stomp the two idiots.
You two got some nerve of steel, how dare you act arrogant before Her Highness. I will report this to the king in its entirety. No matter what sort of punishment he installs on you, I wont say a word!
This was it for the two guards. Crumbling in despair, they knew with the kings involvement their fates would be sealed. Everyone knew how indulging Di Cang was to Bai Yan. Even if theyre not killed for their crime, being harshly punished was the least of their problems.
Pleased by the elders words, Bai Yan didnt want to continue dwelling on the matter. Summoning up a beam of light, she slices the rope binding the pigs leg.
Go check on your pets injury. If theres any then well add that to their case.
Oh! Mo Li Shang answers with a nod as well. Surprisingly, the teen found no such injury after inspecting the pigs body. He was perfectly fine, merely frightened and shocked by the experience.
Oink~Oink~ Clinging hard to the teens coat, Piggy leaked both tears and snot from that aggrieved face.
Oh precious baby here is so scared, baby here needs treatment in the heart.
Understanding full well what the pigs trying to imply with that face, Mo Li Shang wanted to both smack him on the head as a lesson and scold him for running away. However, he also didnt have the heart to do that since he knew the poor boy had gone through a lot.
Puckering his lips to one side: Just dont run around alone next time. Let me check ahead so hide behind me from now on.
The little pig desperately nods in return. From now on he likely wont ever take the lead because he came far too close to never seeing his owner again.
Queen, the elder makes a boisterousugh then, how did you know that the Wing n is taking up house in the demonic mountain range here? It cant be, did you specificallye to meet these old bones?
Bai Yans expression went ck like the bottom of a pot: Youre overthinking it. I was chased here by my pursuers, thats why I fled into this mountain range. I didnt expect the Wing n to be here either.
Chased here? The elder makes a stunned face, Who is so bold to attack Your Highness? Is it those humans around the border?
Chapter 955 - Wing Clan’s Elder (4)
Chapter 955 Wing ns Elder (4)
Before I go into detail on this matter, I have a question to ask you first. Making a shallow smile with a dangerous air to it, Bai Yan was giving off an unfriendly vibe: When Di Cang told me he would conquer the Celestial Realm for me, howe I didnt know demons and celestials are in such a nice rtionship where they would join forces?
Originally when the elder heard Bai Yans im regarding the reasoning behind the conquest, his mouth inherently started to twitch, but then after listening to the ending part of that sentence his face had gotten so dark thats downright ugly.
Impossible! His Majesty ordered that no demon is to mingle with those in the Celestial Realm, nor are we to surrender to them. If one is found, they would be branded as traitors and will be disposed as such!
Demons and celestials unite? Dont joke! That is simply impossible!
Hmmm? Caressing her chin, Bai Yan decides to continue after getting an idea to the answer she wanted, Then why did Hu Bud Wei of the foxes work with those at the border to chase me, forcing me to flee into this demonic mountain range?
Hu Bud Wei? The elder from the Wing n flies into a great rage. Gritting his teeth, That bastard dared to do such a thing?!
Damn that Hu Bud Wei. It was not easy for His Majesty to convince the queen to return home after that misunderstanding, now that fool wants to pull another one?
Perhaps the image of Di Cangs anguished face hade up again but the elder didnt wait to defend his king on this situation. My queen, you mustnt misunderstand His Majesty. Hu Bud Wei has long be banished from the pce so how can the demonmunity amodate him! His behavior doesnt represent any of us so you must believe the kings feeling for you is true. No one truly loyal to His Majesty would ever try to hurt you or those around you.
Bai Yan couldnt help but break out into augh: Elder, I of course know this matter is not Di Cangs fault and has nothing to do with him. After all, it was Hu bud Weis daughter who imed I wanted to seduce my own husband by using the fox ns connection, thats why that old fox believed his own daughter.
The anxious face from the senior instantly froze into an icicle after hearing thatst bit.
The queen needs to borrow Hu Bud Weis connection to seduce the king? This more like hes dreaming! Who the heck does that bastard think he is? Nothing but a exiled old man, he cant even keep his head high before the rest of the demons, let alone get into the kings eye!
Queen, you the elders face appears to be in shock then, but didnt you show your jade token to that Hu Bud Wei?
Jade token?
Bai Yans heart felt very depressed just at the mention of this topic. Tossing the sted thing over without a care, she didnt find this darn thing any useful.
When Di Cang gave me this jade token, he told me every important demon out there has seen it. As long as I take it out then they will obey me, but from what Ive experienced, it seems more useless than anything else.
How is that possible? the elder asks with amazement in his voice after catching the jade.
Shrugging: Hu Bud Weis daughter ims to have never seen this jade token and she even said I stole it from her, thats why he attacked and hunted me till here.
No, shaking his old head, the elder dismisses the idea. General Fire Plume sent a portrait of this jade piece to everyone of importance, including Hu Bud Wei. That idiot shouldve seen it.
In order to verify this idea, the elder infuses a wisp of his energy into the jade token. Almost instantly, a trace of Di Cangs immense pressure hading pouring out, causing everyone in the vicinity to kneel to the ground in haste.
A few momentster..
This jade token is real Your Highness. In order to prevent other demons from impersonating you, he had installed his own power into this item so that none canmit forgery. As long as you send a wisp of your own energy into it, the sealed aura wille out and prove your identity.
Chapter 956 - Undergarment Baby (1)
Chapter 956 Undergarment Baby (1)
Musing in silence for a moment, Bai Yan eventually takes back the jade piece from the elder before turning her attention over to the pink piglet. Elder, I was only able to find the Wing n because of Piggys direction. He said he can feel his kinsmen here, do you know whether or not thats true?
My queen, please call me Fei Yi (Flying Wing) instead, I dont deserve such respect. Forming a smile on his young-looking face for being able to state his name, the elder then eyes the winged pig with curiosity.
As a frightened baby that still hasnt recovered from the experience, Piggys first reaction was to give the other side a hard re before curling back into Mo Li Shangs arm, his face all aggrieved and sad.
Queen, the elder frowns, with all due respect, I cant see how this little pig is rted to our Wing n in any way. However. I dont believe he is rted to the Pig n either because of those little wings on its back.
Oink~ The little guy makes a whine before suddenly jumping out of the teens arm again. Without so much as another word, Piggy makes a rush for the inner parts of the tribe.
Stunned by this, Mo Li Shang makes a hard chase as he cried out: Piggy, where are you going?!
But no response came from those words, instead, that little body was like lightning as it zoomed through the pathways for the central parts.
Queen, this Fei Yi makes a doubtful look on his face.
Lets go, we can follow him and see what he intends to do. Perhaps we can get a proper answer this way. Bai Yan states after musing over her options.
With Dragonys hand firmly secured, the girls also began to chase as well and eventually managed to catch up to the little pig thats already standing at the base of a small mountain.
Queen! Fei Yi exims from behind after seeing how the groups about to enter this ce. Anxious in his face: You cant enter this mountain.
Why? Bai Yan asks with a perplexed look in her eye.
Wiping some of that sweat from his forehead: I dont know the specific reason, but our ancestors have left us a rule that we cannot hide in that mountain even if our n is at the brink of destruction. Otherwise, the consequences will be hard to predict.
Oink~Oink~! Piggy didnt care one bit about that reasoning. He wanted to go up there and his eyes were extremely excited.
Yan Yan, first wiping some of those sweat off his forehead from all that running, Mo Li Shang broadly smiles after understanding his friends meaning. Piggy said he can smell a strong scent of his kin up that mountain.
Are you sure?
Thats what Piggy said. Although hes a bit dumb in the brain, but there should be no wrong on this since demons are very peculiar about their bloodline. His loved ones should be here. The teens expression was very positive because he had a lot of trust in his little friend.
Alright, we will go up there and get to the bottom of this! Bai Yan evokes a smile of her own, allowing no doubt to take root today.
My queen, no! Fei Yi became extremely anxious and cried out. Hurrying to cut in-between her and the pathway: This sacred mountain will be dangerous. If something goes wrong then what am I supposed to tell the king?
Chapter 957 - “Undergarment Baby (2)”
Chapter 957 Undergarment Baby (2)
You dont have to worry. When Di Cang asks, you can tell him I insisted on entering. That said, Bai Yan immediately turns to the two males of her group, Lets go.
Swoosh~!
Apparently the urge within Piggy was higher than they expected. Before they knew it, the little guy had zipped ahead again at incredible speed.
Seeing this, Mo Li Shang and Bai Yan only spent a brief moment of being stunned until they too followed inside. In a blink of an eye, the only ones left were the elder and his men from the Wing n at the base.
Elder, what should we do? The guards were exchanging looks of unease between themselves because they know the king wont go easy on their n if something happens to the queen.
Making a bittersweet smile, Fei Yi was just as helpless as his subordinates: What else can we do? Go in of course. We cant let any harme to the queen.
Just like that, the elder didnt wait and quickly ran up the mountain trail with his people. Theres rm in their eyes regarding every spec of greenery and terrain they came across, however, there were no danger to be found today. In fact, all were peaceful. Forget about the dangers mentioned by Fei Yi, theres not even a predator to be found anywhere, only the faint whistling sound of the mild breeze in the air. Even so, the members of the Wing n didnt dare to let their guards down.
Suddenly, the winged piglet thats been leading the way hade to a full stop, his face full of sorrow when staring at the distant peak.
Bai Yan and others were confused by the face their friend was making, but it didnt take long for them to discover why. Tightening in their chest due to the loss of breath, none wanted to utter a word for a minute.
Fei Yi, did none of your people evere investigate the mountain here?
Just like everyone else, the elder was also taken aback by what hes seeing. If not for Bai Yans question, he would still be in a daze by the picture.
No Your Highness, none of the members of the Wing n would dare break into this sacred mountain due to the rule set by our ancestors.
Then what about other demons? Did none ever wander into this ce by mistake? she asks with suspicious eyes.
Shaking his head, Fei Yi kills the idea with his answer. The whole demonic mountain range is our territory so rarely would an outsidere without invitation. If one does wander into the premise, they would normally be caught long before they reach this ce.
I understand then Coming up to the little guys side, Bai Yan gently gives the piglet a pat on the back as a form of consoling gesture.
Those bones in front of them have all likely been there for quite a while. Strangely enough, these things are still pristinely white like the effects of time didnt affect them at all. But one things for sure though, these bones are all pigs with a pair of wings on their back.
Mo Li Shang on the other hand couldnt bring himself to say anything when seeing the sorrowful face his little friend was making. Hes choking for words and wanted to cry as well because only he would know the truth. Its not like Piggy doesnt want to have a family, he just didnt know where they were, thats why theyve been traveling for so long C its to locate said family.
Unfortunately, fate likes to toy with those still living. Though theyve finally managed to find Piggys kinsmen, theyre all dead and were nothing but a pile of white glossy bones on this earth. Compounding the sadness was the amount of time it mustve been since these creatures were alive. It couldnt have been recent if Fei Yis words are to be believed.
Uuuhhhwooohhh. Piggys voice sounded so painful and heart wrenching that even the world seems to have darkened around them.
Normally the gloomy atmosphere would only be a y of the mind, but in this case, its a fact. Theres a mysterious power on this mountain answering the piglets call.
Momentster, Piggys sobbing had stopped and he began to start digging at the ground with his little trotters. Of course, the mood didnt lighten up at all and the tears continued to flow downwards through all this.
Chapter 958 - “Undergarment Baby (3)”
Chapter 958 Undergarment Baby (3)
Piggys body had fallen into autopilot by this stage. He kept muddling through the dirt despite his own inability to do much digging, even so, the poor fe only wanted to do something for his kin. He may not know if some of these bones are his own parents but theyre at least his rtives.
Eventually after a long period of trotting and rough digging, a pit was made.
Plop~
Suddenly, while Piggy was moving the bones into the hole he dug, a beady little object had dropped out from one of the skeletons. Its transparent and glowing with a milky white color that illuminated the mountain peak.
Piggy of course didnt miss the sight of this thing that came out of his kins bone, even so, his main priority lied with burying the remains. Only after the act was done did he bother to go check up on the glowing item.
Precisely then from out of the blue, a beam of light pours into the little guys temple, causing him to drop to the floor on his bum and unsure what just happened.
Mo Li Shang was watching this from the back the entire time and grew anxious at the sudden turn of event. But before the teen could run over to examine the baby pig, a dainty hand from the side had blocked him doing so.
Wait, Bai Yan said it with a frown, dont go disturb him, hes humanizing.
Humanizing?
The teen blinks and blinks in surprise. Humanizing was something unrted to a demon beasts strength, rather itspletely by fateful opportunities in the other realms. Even so, its very rare for one to sessfully gain a human form, the only exception were those already living in the Demon Realm. And now Bai Yans telling him Piggys humanizing?
By then the baby pigs body had already be enshrouded under a bright white light, causing them all to take a step back.
Yan Yan, Piggy will be fine right? he asks with a tinge of worry in that voice.
Dont worry, the humanizing process will be over soon, there wont be any danger. If Im not wrong, that beady object is something his ns predecessor left him. Caressing her chin, Bai Yan says it with a serious voice.
Showing a doubtful face: Why do you believe thats so Yan Yan?
The Wing ns ancestor set a rule that they cant enter this mountain and that its extremely dangerous. Perhaps the owners of these bones were close to the Wing n in their lifetime and had deliberately set that up for today. Pausing to set her theory straight, There mustve been a power in this mountain peak that only allows its only kin to find it, thats why Piggy is the only one to set foot here. Its impossible for the members of the Wing n to never investigate over the centuries. At the very least there shouldve been some youngsters who came to explore.
Mo Li Shang nods in agreement over that logic. What you said there is very reasonable Yan Yan. Thankfully you are with us as well, otherwise Piggy mightve been unable to make it this far.
While they were having this conversation, the white glowing light had gradually dissipated. When all was clear, theres only a milky doll of a baby boy wearing a undergarment standing there, those eyes wandering left and right at everyone watching him.
Master, Master Stumbling to get up, the child calls out to the teen using an innocent voice and causing the other side to go dumb from shock.
Chapter 959 - Undergarment Baby (4)
Chapter 959 Undergarment Baby (4)
Piggy, you can speak again?!
The little piglet had always been able to speak, but due to a unfortunate injury, hes since lost his ability to speak. Now for the boy to regain that ability, its not hard to imagine how ted Mo Li Shang was for his friend.
However, Piggy didnt appear to be as attracted to his owner as everyone thought, contrary to popr belief. Moving that little hand, he tugs at Bai Yans skirt: Queen Mother, Queen Mother, please name me, I dont want to be called Piggy.
The teen went dark: Piggy, I am your master, how can you ask someone else to change your name and not me?
You will name me Chicky or Ducky and other weird names like that. I dont want such a name so Im asking Queen Mother to give me one. The dolly baby tilts his head to answer, totally uncaring for the hurtful wordsing out from his tongue.
Since Mo Li Shang is your master I will name you Moli, how about that? This will connect the two of you through your names. Bai Yan very much liked this new look from the piglet so she was very happy to oblige the request. Well, at least more than his winged animal appearance anyways.
The dolly baby nods with a smile: Queen Mothers naming is the best, much better than my stupid masters.
Three ck lines actually materialized across the teens face in that moment. In his mind, he had raised a heartless pig who flies away as soon as they are humanized.
Why are you calling my mother Queen Mother? Dragony asks, her lip puckering to one side unhappily.
Scratching the back of his head: Just now I heard that old elder from the Wing n calling her Queen, and youre calling her Mother, so together its Queen Mother. Sister Dragony, have we met before? I keep getting the feeling that youre rted to my n in some way.
Startled by thatment, Bai Yan hurries to cut in: You say Dragony is rted to your n?
Moli desperately nods: Its a feeling I have. Im not sure either but thats the first instinct I got when Iid eyes on Sister Dragony. I want to protect her.
Hear this brought a huge smile to Bai Yans face. She didnt think this baby would be so slick with the tongue. What want to protect her because of an instinctive urge? More like he has the hots for her and did it to woo her!
Mo Li Shang also saw through this point and directly knocked the dolly baby on the head with his knuckle: Quit trying to make excuses Moli. If you like Dragony then just say it, no need lie.
Am I? the baby scratches his own head like hes unsure regarding the matter.
Love or no love, thats not the main importance to the baby right now. He only knows one thing for sure and that was the voice inside of himself. Its telling him he needs to protect Dragony no matter what and that its their ns mission.
Shaking his head like a rocking drum, the dolly baby forces himself to stop dwelling on the issue and came up to the girl himself. Sister Dragony, I will keep you safe from now on.
You protect me? The missy blinks several times before breaking out into a gigglingugh. That voice was crisp like a jiggling bell, refreshing and smoothing to the ear, Why do I get the feeling you will need protection from me and Mother instead?
This teasing did not make Moli feel ashamed though, instead he starts grinning as well. I will enhance my strength and I will definitely keep my promise.
This finally defeated the missy. Running back to her mother, Dragony hides behind Bai Yans legs and only popped her head out to make a face at him. Even so, anyone could see shes happy about the situation and didnt mind the ttery.
Finding the business here was over with, Bai Yan decides to get back on track by turning to the elder. Fei Yi, Ive dyed myself here long enough so have your people lead us out. Its time I got back to my business.
Chapter 960 - The Suicidal Fox Family (1)
Chapter 960 The Suicidal Fox Family (1)
Wait a minute. The dolly baby suddenly tugs at Bai Yans sleeve: Queen Mother, I have something to give you.
What? she asks with raised eyebrows.
Scratching the back of his head: I dont know either, but the bead reacted when I touched it and told me theres something at this mountain peak I must take.
Lead the way then. Bai Yan says after a moment of contemting the idea.
Kay. Letting go of his hand from her dress, the dolly baby toddle further up the mountain until he came before a cave. Immediately, he runs inside and came back with an old box in hand to offer to the woman.
This is
Carefully opening the lid after receiving the gift, Bai Yan didnt know what to expect. However, the second she did so, a brilliant ray of light illuminated the sky from within and left her blinded to its content.
Monster essences, theyre all monster essences inside! In fact, theyre even more pure than the ones she got inside the Holy Domain, meaning she could directly break into the higher level of the Saint Rank in one go!
Taking in a deep breath, she presses down the excitement coursing through her veins in order to inspect the secondyer. Unlike the first though, the secondpartment only had a g in there. From initial inspection, she couldnt figure out whats so special about this item. Sure, its threaded out of gold and had a flying pig painted on it, but aside from that to indicate it belongs to Molis n in the past, theres nothing exceptional from the surface.
Queen, can you show me the g in your hand? Fei Yis eyes were glowing when he inquired for the item.
Not minding it, she readily hands the g over. Elder Fei Yi, can you tell what this thing is? she asks with a serious voice.
This caressing the g like its some sort of amazing treasure, those old hands continued to shake from start to end. If my guesses are right, theres a powerful demon soul sealed within this tiny g. However. My queen, I suggest you not summon the one in there unless you are at the Celestial Rank level. Such a powerful being will definitely cause damage to its user from the recoiling force of the summoning.
Startled on the face, Bai Yan was taken aback by the news.?A powerful demon soul? If its sealed inside this g then it must be incredibly strong, otherwise why would Molis ancestor go to such length in the past? I better not take any chances.
Thank you for the reminder Fei Yi. Putting away the g now that she knows whats inside, she then scans the surrounding before speaking: Now I want to spend some time absorbing these monster essences. Elder Fei Yi, please have you people leave and set up a perimeter around the mountain. I do not wish to have anyone disturb me during this period.
Please be assured my queen, I will not let anyone near this sacred mountain.
Good. Giving a nod as thanks, she then turns her gaze to the cave behind herself. This cave is not bad so I stay in there until Impletely done absorbing the monster essences.
While Bai Yan finishes up her words of care for Dragony, Mo Li Shang decides to finally chime in. Those eyes of his were bright and hopeful at this moment: Moli, what sort of gift are you going to give me?
At first the dolly baby only just stood there like hes lost in thought, blinking those big innocent eyes, but then his dullness quickly turned to shame. I gave all the treasure to Queen Mother, I forgot about you.
This truth made the teen twitch profusely in the cheek because he really wanted to ask whos his master here? Thankfully Mo Li Shang didnt really care all that much if he got a present or not. In his view, those treasures are more useful for Bai Yan so hes happy to oblige the fact.
Its just that.
The ungrateful behavior from his little friend has left him somewhat sad inside.
Chapter 961 - The Suicidal Fox Family (2)
Chapter 961 The Suicidal Fox Family (2)
Master, next time if I find treasure again, I will leave some useless ones that Queen Mother doesnt want for you. Dont get angry anymore, okay? The dolly baby tugs at the teens sleeve, his face looking all pitiful and cute.
If only Moli didnt say something like that, but now that he did it only made Mo Li Shang even sadder.
I knew it, after meeting Dragony this little guy is no longer mine. Even the treasures he finds is going to Yan Yan first and the useless ones are left to me. Why do I feel like Ive be redundant?
Giving Moli a mournful look, the teen frowns when he responded: Moli, I feel like you should just be Yan Yans pet instead.
Okay~! Talking about being excited. Inparison to the sadness in the teens face, the dolly baby only showed happiness over that suggestion.
Master, its you who loves me the most. You knew what I was thinking without me needing to tell you.
He became speechless
Oh I am so sad, what to do?
Still oblivious to the change in his masters mood, Moli turns to Dragony and makes a huge stupid grin.
Sister Dragony, my master doesnt want me anymore so Ill be yours and Queen Mothers pet from now on.
Puckering her lip to one side: I dont want.
Why?
I hate pigs.
ck!
At this moment Moli could actually feel his heart shattering into countless pieces. Turning to the teen using those puppy eyes of abandonment, the dolly boy tears up and was about to cry.
Master, she doesnt want me so Iming back to you.
However. Mo Li Shangs been heartbroken by his actions already. Instead offorting him like in the past, the teen would rather turn away and find a quiet spot nearby to train.
Time flows like the river water and another month quickly passes.
Inside the Fox ns manor, Hu Mei was having a fine day by rxing under the shade of this tree and away from the burning sun. As a bonus, she was making full use of the free time and carving a jade pendant of her own using a knife.
Miss, its unsure when the maid Hu Qi came over, but upon seeing the pattern on the item her eyes shed with surprise. This pattern, isnt it the same as that womans?
Hu Mei makes a shallow smile: Thats right. I saw how pretty it was that day and wanted to carve one for myself. Its almost finished, see? Tying it to her waist, the fox demoness slowly got up from her spot and made a charming smile. Hu Qi,e, well go have a stroll outside.
Yes, mdy.
Contrary to the peaceful calm scene in the foxs home, the other demons living around the border city were blowing up with news.
The reason was no other, its the letter sent by their king about Bai Yans about to arrive at their location. Unfortunately, none were able to im they saw the queen, thus causing an air of unease among them all. They know full well if something happens to Bai Yan then Di Cang would never let them off.
.
Somewhere not far away from the border city, the Eagle n has taken up settlement here in this mountainous forest where not many knew how to reach due to its difficult terrain. And inside its main hall, a middle-aged man was waiting restlessly when an eagle guard came running through the door and taking to the knee.
Chapter 962 - The Suicidal Fox Family (3)
Chapter 962 The Suicidal Fox Family (3)
Eagle Chief, Ive already sent everyone out to search and still cant find the mentioned human you mentioned about carrying that jade pendant.
Cant?
The chief of the eagles taps his finger with timed motion against the tabletop: Did you look through the entire border city?
Yes Eagle Chief, weve secretly investigated every human living there and found no traces of the queen. May I suggest making a posting at a public location to let Her Highness know about us if shees?
Regarding the settlement locations of all the demon races living here, only the Fox n would openly settle within the city itself. The rest are very well hidden like theirs so its not out of the question for Bai Yan to not know where they are.
No, Yu Xiang (Eagle Chief) shakes his head after musing over the option. If those people from the Celestial Realm finds out her identity, its not out of the question that they would try to abduct her and use Her Highness as leverage against the king. We must find her in secrecy. Slowly loosening up his brow: Lets do this then, I will go with you all to the border city. As long as Her Highness is there then we will eventually find her.
As the eagle chief slowly got up from his seat, a set of determined eyes shed with life from that face because he has no intention of failing in this mission.
Truth was, the struggles between the various racial demon groups in this area were extremely strong, meaning each faction wants to make a good impression in front of Di Cang and get on his good side.
Yes, Eagle Chief. The guard cups his hand and respectfullyplied.
Lets go then. Brushing his sleeve, Yu Xiang didnt dy the matter and shot out of the hall like a lightning bolt. Following closely behind him were the guards and his most trusted confidants.
Border city.
The streets were lively and bristling with life here today, just that due to the constant battles between both human and demon, the structures here were very povish in appearance thanks to theck of repair.
Huh? Yu Xiang whos been eyeing left and right until now had suddenly stopped moving, his gaze heavily locked onto the beautiful female up ahead. But unlike the lecherous perverts roaming the streets in a red-light district, his attention was more focused on the jade pendant hanging off of the waist C theres a picture of a silvery fox just like in his memories.
Chief, this this is the queens jade pendant! The guard next to him became excited and asked with a hushed voice.
No, as far as I know the queen is a human, and the girl is a fox over there.
Why do the foxes carry the queens identity ornament?
Do you need me to go invite her over? the guard eagerly offers the suggestion.
No need, Ill go in person.
Yu Xiangs eyes began to narrow in,?These foxes are rted to the queen? But why didnt the king mention about others having the item as well? I must figure out the reasoning behind all this.
At this time moment Hu Mei was just in the middle of buying some makeup powder along the stall when the path in front became blocked by a middle-aged man.
Do you need something? she asks with her beautiful brow furrowed into a knot.
Miss Hu Mei, its been a long time, Yu Xiang cracks a smile that he deemed friendly enough to break the ice. Is your father doing well?
Startled at first, it didnt take long for this foxdy to recall where shes seen this man. Retracting some of the arrogant pride on that face, she also smiles in greeting.
Chapter 963 - The Suicidal Fox Family (4)
Chapter 963 The Suicidal Fox Family (4)
So its the Eagle ns chief. Forgive my clumsiness in not recognizing you. Are you here for my father?
No, no, no, I merely wanted to ask about the jade pendant hanging around your waist. May I know where you got it? Yu Xiang continues to smile widely in the face, which indirectly rmed the foxdy and turning her eyes into that of vignce.
This is my pendant.
Oh? Can it be you dont know the meaning of a silver fox for us demons? Flicking his smile in that of a smirk now, its difficult to read what this eagle chief really wanted from the other side. Silver means nobility, a fox means royalty, and together it can only mean the royal family. Aside from the king, princess and prince respectively, I dont know anyone else who also holds a jade pendant with that insignia. Dont get me wrong, Im only curious and find it a bit strange.
Hu Mei was now on the defensive. If she had known this little ornament would cause her this sort of trouble then she would never bring it along.
Uncle Yu, who says this jade pendant is not mine just because it has a silver fox as its insignia? Where have you ever heard one is not allowed to wear such an item? I am loyal to the king, thats why I carved this pendant using his image. Its not surprising that you would mistake it as so.
Is it now? Thats a pity Yu Xiang suddenly makes a disappointed face, Not long ago His Majesty encountered danger outside and happened to be rescued by a passing woman. Due to his injured state and fuzzy mindset, the king couldnt remember thedys face and only knew he gave her his jade pendant as thanks. And here I thought you were His Majestys benefactor.
Looking at how the eagle man could lie through his teeth without so much as blinking an eye, those guards following from behind werepletely gobsmacked by the amazing acting skill. However, this did have the perfect effect of hooking this fox onto the bait. Theres light beaming out of those foxy eyes and her hand were clenching hard onto the pendant.
After a brief moment of musing, Hu Mei began to make her move by acting ufortably.
Dear niece, no need to be shy in front of your uncle here. Go ahead and speak your mind, after all, me and your father are old acquaintances. Yu Xiangs expression appeared very kind as if hes really taken Hu Mei as his niece.
Uncle Yu, I dont want to hide it from you. The truth is, that day her eyes flickered with a tangled light, that day the one who saved the king is indeed me. I dont want to take advantage of the event, but since Uncle is taking me as a niece then I can only speak the truth. My only request is that you dont tell the king. Easing up her mood, Hu Meis eyes were all looks of weakness like a helpless maiden: After all, my sister made such a huge mistake back then, its only right that he does as he wish to my family.
Dont worry my niece, I wont tell His Majesty. With a broad smile, the eagle chief actually went ahead to pat thedys shoulder several times to emphasize his point.
Wait, what? Im only saying it, you cant be serious about not telling the king!?Hu Mei grew flustered inside and nearly blurted out her true thoughts. Theres no way this fox demoness would hold back when such a great opportunityes across her path. Its the perfect excuse to climb into Di Cangs bed!
Chapter 964 - The Suicidal Fox Family (5)
Chapter 964 The Suicidal Fox Family (5)
Niece, might I have a look at your pendant?
Hu Mei didnt reject the request and readily handed the item over. Unfortunately, this was a huge mistake on her part. The moment Yu Xiang got his hands on the pendant, he immediately sent his energy into the jade to verify its authenticity.
This jade pendant Its fake!
Niece, forgive my rush but I still have business to attend to. Heres your pendant back. Giving the little ornament back to the foxdy, the eagle chief didnt waste another second and turned away after getting no reaction from said item.
Watching from behind with narrowed eyes, Hu Meis mouth inexplicably turned into a snarling sneer after the group was out of sight. I didnt think that woman would be so lucky to be able to save the king by mishap. To bad for her though, she didnt know who His Majesty was, otherwise she wouldve already attached herself to him.
Miss, are we going to be exposed for impersonating that woman? After all, she also has a pendant in hand.
Expose? Hu Mei cackles augh at the notion, Did you not see her enter the demonic mountain range? The Wing n hates humanity to the core, theres no way they would allow a wandering woman free after they get their hands on her. Whats more, by the time she does make it back out alive, I wouldve already be the kings consort. Removing an obstacle before they show themselves will be easy once I get that post!
But mdy, what if the eagle chief doesnt report this to the king? The maid called Hu Qi cautiously reminds her about this possibility.
Stupid! The members of the Eagle n are opportunists, theres way that Yu Xiang would give up this great chance to look good in front of the king. He will want the credit of finding the kings benefactor, thats something you dont have to fret. It will just be a matter of time before the king gets wind of my existence ande find me.
Hu Mei wasughing now. How could she not? The glorious future that she so dearly wanted was now within reach!
While the fox demoness was having her delusionary dreams of bing the mistress of her kind, Yu Xiang had stopped walking by now after making some distance. When he saw theres no one trailing them, he immediately gave themand for his real n. Quick, go have some of our nsmen spy on the Fox ns estate, especially that Hu Mei too. Im going to report what has happened to the king himself.
Eagle Chief? That pendant. One of the guards asks with confusion in his voice.
Thats a fake.
Fake? exims another guard, is it possible that weve made a mistake? It could just be like thedy says, she made it out of admiration for the king
No, theres no mistake in my judgement. Its true that pendant is fake, but the details on the fox insignia are depicted too simr to the real thing. If I didnt have a surefire way of confirming its authenticity, its very difficult for others to confirm its fakeness. She mustve seen the real thing at one point to create such a close replica!
Rattled by the implication of their chiefs word, most of the guards had gone mute, too afraid of what hes implying.
Then shouldnt we go capture her this instant for interrogation? One of the braver ones finally suggests.
We cannot do that either, Yu Xiang shot the idea down with a shake of his head. The fact that Hu Mei would dare try something like this meant shes already done something threatening to the queen. Even if we did tie her up, theres no way she would tell us the truth, nor would she admit to the crime. We must report this to the king directly and get the pce involved.
This fox family really got some nerve, how dare they touch the queen. Once the king learns of this matter, he will skin them alive for the transgression.
Lets go, I need to send a letter to the king right away. Darkening in his face after saying that, Yu Xiangs true nature of being a chief hase out: In addition, increase our search effort for the queen in the area. She must be somewhere around here so we must find her.
The king has a contractual rtionship with the queen, so if Her Highness dies then His Majesty would be aware of her death. The fact that he doesnt is proof shes still alive! We can still make up for this blunder as long as we find her before anyone else!
Chapter 965 - Bai Yan’s Return (1)
Chapter 965 Bai Yans Return (1)
Demonic mountain range.
A sudden st suddenly rocks the sacred mountain peak, causing all of the residents here to turn their head at the source. Coming out from the cave was a woman in red. Shes dazzling and surreal,pletely mesmerizing those who looked her way.
Master, Moli starts waving his little hand in front of the teens face like hes trying to bring him back to reality. If you keep staring at Queen Mother like that then the old thing behind you is going to tear you apart for that.
Mo Li Shang instantly blushed red from embarrassment over thatment. Its not like he has fantasies about Bai Yan or anything, just that her image right then, well, in the heat of the moment, its too powerful to the point where he couldnt turn away. Even so, the Wing ns elder didnt care for the reasoning and had a look of an animal ready to break into him if he continued.
Humph, the queen is the kings woman. How dare this brat look at her in that fashion. If the king finds out, he wont be forgiven!
Yan Yan, did you break into the higher level of the Saint Rank? the teen asks with a shy face.
Bai Yan faintly nods to confirm the idea: I am now only a step from the Celestial Rank. Its starting to gette already, its time we went back to the border city.
The debts must be repaid!
At the thought, a ray of dangerous light exudes out of Bai Yans eyes, showing how much of a grudge she has for this incident. It couldnt be helped. Ever since she came to this world from her past life, being hunted by humans were not something umon, however, there were never a case where she was hunted by the demon race due to her sons existence. The only exception was this fox family in the border city!
Queen, Fei Yi throws a heartyugh as he came over, do you need our assistance?
Giving a smile in return for the kind offer: I alone am enough to deal with those people.
Back then she didnt have the strength to ovee the foes, but things have changed. Shes fully equipped for the task so shes not going to let the pleasure of revenge tond on others.
But. pausing in her voice, she turns around to face the elder himself to offer a constion prize. If the Wing n wishes to follow me then thats fine, just that your group dont need to do anything.
The elder grinned at that. Please be assured Your Highness, the Wing n will not do anything unless you authorize us to do so.
Thene. Taking hold of her goddaughters hand, Bai Yan proudly leads the way: Sweetie, its time we went back there and made some payback.
Kay, a brilliant smile smile blooms from the little missys face as they headed out of the mountain peak.
Moli the dolly baby also followed from behind of course. Sadly, his little tiny legs were insufficient and could hardly keep up pace. In the end it was his master Mo Li Shang who couldnt take it anymore and picked the boy up, leaving only the members of the Wing n in the background.
What are you all standing around for? Realizing theyre about to be left behind, Fei Yi hollers out at his men to move it. GO SUMMON EVERYONE IN THE CLAN, WERE GOING TO CHEER THE QUEEN ON!
Just like Eagle Chief Yu Xiang, the Wing n also wants to seize this opportunity to appease their queen. If done properly, their status in the court might even surge past the dragons and be second only to the royal family!
Border city.
Inside the tavern, chattery and loud gossiping voices were plenty here today, but there was one particr voice which stands out among the crowd. It was a middle-aged man with a huge de next to him and hes none other than the human Wu Xiong who drove Bai Yan out of the city that day.
Wu Xiong, I heard you and Hu Bud Wei teamed up to kill a woman for the first time? The youth next to him bellows out augh, Thats quite the story. Mind letting us here know what she did?
Chapter 966 - Bai Yan’s Return (2)
Chapter 966 Bai Yans Return (2)
Wu Xiong grins with an air of contempt at the added attention: That woman being kind to the demons is her betrayal to us in the Celestial Realm. Towards traitors, theres no need to be polite. As for Hu Bud Wei that old fox, I heard that woman stole a jade pendant from his beloved daughter.
Various looks began to exchange between the upants. Although these people are very disgusted with those demons thats been suppressing them all these months, this includes the fox family living here, but they would never try something like going to rob that ce. The main reason was no other, its because theres a high-level Saint Rank in that manor where the foxes live. Only a fool would go poking a hos nest.
Oh yes Wu Xiong, did that Hu Bud Wei attack you afterwards? Hes such a vicious fox, its hard to believe he would just coborate with us and then walk away without trying anything. Another man asks inside the tavern, his voice showing doubt about the event.
Its not like this person was the wary type and always cast doubt upon others, but the demons and humans are in constant conflict here so its not umon to find backstabbing corroborations here and there.
Wu Xiong waves the terrible thought away because he knew how lucky he got that day. Truth be told, under a normal circumstances he would turn tail whenever he encounters that old fox on the street. Yet for some reason, he found the courage to bring up the persuasive argument that day and won the gamble! One could say its pure fluke on his end, thats all it was.
HAHA, the huge man guffaws augh, Do you know the reason why that Hu Bud Wei came to the border city? As it so happens, I know the specifics. He came because he wanted to conquer this city and offer it as a prize to their demon king as a sign of loyalty. But now he doesnt need it anymore. Sighing like hesmenting about something, News came yesterday. That old foxs daughter, Hu Mei, shes going to be taken in as a consort of the pce harem.
A visible uproar instantly breaks out among the tavern patron, including those who werent part of the conversation.
Their aversion to demons were true, but fearing the strong as a cultivator was also part of their instinct. After all, its rumored that Di Cang has already stepped into the higher level of the Celestial Rank for a long time! Who here could make a stand against someone like that?
Is your information reliable Wu Xiong? asked the young man who first brought the topic fray.
When did my news ever been wrong? This matter is something I overheard on the streets when Hu Mei was chatting with that eagle chief. That old bird told her shes the savior of their king, thats why she will soon be a consort and be taken into the pce. Taking a heavy swing at the bottle of spirit in hand, the big bulky guy didnt have a care for what hes saying: Although I also hate the demons, but I have to admit they are a race that holds true when ites to a debt.
All of the patrons inside the tavern were now very quiet, mostly contemting on their treatment of that fox family.
If those in the Celestial Realm didnt abandoned us, we wouldnt even have to be so passive. Its only a single group of demons.. the young man sighs in frustration at their own situation.
Originally the big guy still wanted to say a few more braggingments to bolster his story, but the sudden bang of the main door being kicked over was undeniably loud. At first they couldnt make out who the audacious person was due to the powerful light from the outside, but that soon changed once they got a faint glimmer of the reddish figure and the tinyss to the side.
Chapter 967 - Bai Yan’s Return (3)
Chapter 967 Bai Yans Return (3)
Its you?! Wu Xiong points his finger in utter disbelief and shrieks out this sentence. Pounding inside, How can you be alive? Those damn monsters in the mountain didnt tear you apart?
Bai Yan didnt get angry at that outburst, instead she only makes a derisive smile: How can I die when you are not dead yet? Wu Xiong, have you ever thought that this day woulde after you chased me into the mountains?
The mansplexion had turned a shade whiter. Clenching his trembling fist: Bluffing me is useless. If I can force you into the mountain range that day then I can do it again.
Even if this girl is abnormally talented, what can she achieve in a measly short month? At most one tier higher, the middle level? Not like our side doesnt have high level Saint Ranks so shes still a dead woman!
Wu Xiong, is this thessie whom you chased away that day? A middle-aged man with a perverted grin cuts in, hisugh annoying and irritating to the ear. You really dont know how to treat ady properly you know. Such a dainty and pretty thing, how can you bear to force this beautiful flower into danger? All flirting in his demeanor now, Lady, if you are willing to be my woman from now then I can promise you your life today. Afterwards, endless riches will be in your reach.
This was equivalent to courting death to say something so disgusting before Bai Yan. However, before the woman herself could take a strike, Dragony to the side had already jumped at the opportunity due to those words.
Shes fast, so fast that everyone couldnt even react
Opening her mouth just like she did during that fight a while back, she directly gobbles up the pervert without a second thought before turning back to face the one whom she calls mother.
Mother, this guy has too many filths inside his body, I. my tummy feels very bad.
Bai Yans face went ck at the sight.
Sweetie, how many times have I taught you not to eat random things? You dont know what they ate growing up. Take this man for example, hes so dirty inside that your tummy is hurting again.
The little missy hangs her head: I know Im wrong now. From now on I will only kill people and not eat them.
The strength of these people is too low anyways. I wont eat random people again!
Watching this from the rear, the dolly baby Moli didnt think so. His big ck eyes are shining with light over the girls behavior: Master, I think Sister Dragonys eating image is very beautiful.
Just like her friend, the teen Mo Li Shang was also making a ck face.
Are you sure its beautiful and not scary? But then again, its very like this little rascal will think anything that girl does will be beautiful.
Yan Yan, others say that daughters are not reliable once they grow up, I say pigs are even more unreliable. Dragony is such a nice bok choy (catch), yet shes being eyed by a pig.
Moli protested right away after hearing his masters word: I am not a pig, not a pig!
I only look like a pig, I am not a pig.
No!
Coming back to his sense from the initial shock, Wu Xiong hurries to step back to make some distance. Shaky in his voice: Your dragons strength increased? That guy is a middle level Saint Rank!
Chapter 968 - Bai Yan’s Return (4)
Chapter 968 Bai Yans Return (4)
The reason why he dared to be so arrogant just now was entirely because he thought he knew their strength, but clearly hes wrong in how easily Dragony gobbled up that guy.
If shes not at least a high level Saint Rank then how can she achieve ovee that guy so easily?
Ill repeat myself. On that day, have you ever thought about the consequences? Bai Yan encroaches in on the big bulky man, her lips curving into a smirk.
Each step she took was equivalent to a drum hammering at his poor heart. Wu Xiongs had fallen into a panic by now, and when he backed up he didnt even realize there are things behind himself, causing a series of crashes and wine to spill over from the table.
RUN! After a quick exchange between the patrons, everyone in here promptly began to flee for the outside upon realizing the spiraling situation.
Surprisingly, while these cowards made a run for the door, Bai Yan remains unresponsive and never shot nce to her back. Towards this picture, Wu Xiong knew this was his only chance as well. Unfortunately him though, right as hes about to run forward as well.
One step, thats all, thats when the crowd came running right back inside after they ran out. This was a huge red g for Wu Xiong so his feet petrified on the spot as he stared into the womans horrific gaze.
What happened? he grabs at the nosy youths cor who first started the rowdy discussion earlier in here.
Showing a despairing face: A lot of monsters. Theres a lot of demon monsters outside the entrance!
Monsters? What are you afraid of? Is it the fox family? Is it the Fox n after they got wind of this womans return and purposely came to ambush her?
No. its not the foxes.
What? Wu Xiong was stunned,?If its not he foxes then who can it be?
Wing n, its those monsters from the Wing n! There are a lot of them. Theyve surrounding the whole tavern.
The youngster breaks into tears, crying out as he burst forth his words. He never participated in that chase so technically this has nothing to do with him. If anything, hes regretting the part about visiting the tavern today at all just for a single drink.
Dammit, why did I step out of my home today? Now my life is in the hands of these monsters!
Acting like shes not seeing the grim white faces of everyone around herself, Bai Yan continues to stroll towards the big guy with an increasingly intimidating air. Looking at that cold frosty smile, Wu Xiong instinctively made a gulp.
And then without anyone expecting it
Plop!
He actually got on his knees and begged.
Oh great merciful, I wont ever have the galls to make trouble for you again. Out of consideration for my blindness, please spare me and not have that dragon eat me.
Wu Xiongs not blind, nor was he dumb by any stretch of the word despite his gruffy appearance. Anyone who could make it to the middle level of the Saint Rank are genius among geniuses, thats why he could discern the little missys strength was far superior to his own just based on the fact that she could eat the first man.
Ignoring the sad imageid before her eyes, Bai Yan instead spoke to the youth nearby: You go to the foxs manor. Go tell them Im back.
Huh? the young man became dumbfounded, his eyes turning left and right for confirmation from his peers.
What does she mean by that, is she letting me leave? If thats the case then I can make a run for it! This world is so big anyways, finding another city to hide in is easy. Im not going to die here just for the sake of this Wu Xiong.
Dont think about running away, Bai Yan read through the youths thought and chuckled at his obvious face. Ill have the Wing n follow you with their people so dont try anything funny if you value your life.
Crying again: Yes, I will go to inform the fox family without fail.
Chapter 969 - A Demon’s Slave (1)
Chapter 969 A Demons ve (1)
Once the youth in question finishes leaving the tavern, Bai Yan didnt start her carnage nor did she attack anyone; instead, she gave them all a sweeping nce of her gaze before taking a seat on one of the cleaner chairs here and began tapping her finger on the tabletop.
Those who chased me that day, who else do you remember? she asks the big guy with that unchanging smile.
No answer came, only a hanging silence in the air.
Its fine if you dont say, just that. Lazing against the back of the chair, she stretches out her arm and pulls Dragony over into her embrace, those fingers caressing through the girls hair with a sly smirk.
Those people of mine outside are hungry. If youre not afraid of them tearing into you to feed then go ahead and cover for those involved.
Though that remark was soft and melodic to the ear, its the same as a death threat to Wu Xiong. Shuddering, he raises his head in horror: I Ill speak
Without ado, the big guy spilled the beans on everyone he knew that was part of the chase. Thankfully his memories are good so the names came easy. Its not like he doesnt want to resist; after all, this was the same as selling out everyone in the city, meaning a target was now firmly nted on his back from now on.
Half an hour, find everyone on the list and bring them here! Dont think about escaping! Even if you run to the ends of the world, I will have ways to find and turn you to ash!
Wu Xiongs heart shuddered at those words, his face white and full of despair. Great merciful, what if they wonte with me, what then?
Turning sharp at the suggestion, Bai Yan had an air of dominance: It matters not if they are willing. My subordinates will follow you, and when they refuse, they will take them whether they agree or not. Your job is to lead them and thats all you need to do.
The big guy gulped at the impending event, showing a face uglier than watching his own manhood go limp.
Pleasedy, if I were to find them for you, can you spare this dog here?
Showing contempt at this shameless bastard: First off, dogs are also an ethnic group among the demon race so your words are not a plea to my ear, its an insult to said dogs. Secondly, you dont have the qualification to bargain with me. Dont forget, this whole thing was caused by you. As the leader, you think I will let the mastermind go?
Wu Xiongs face was now so pale that its hard to find any traces of blood on his face. He knows, Bai Yans not going to spare him. Now the issue was what does she n to do with him.
But Suddenly adding this in, Bai Yans lip curved into a smirk and raised a hopeful light in the mans eye. If you cant even manage to do what Ive given you, then dying will be the least of your worry!
In that instant, that re of light had died down again. Even so, Wu Xiongs not going to give up just yet. Hes made it so far in life, he wont allow himself to perish so easily. Lady, I will go right away!
Maybe she will at least let me live if I perform well.
In a sh, the mans big hulky figure was gone and out of sight, disappearing from the eyes of the patrons left in this tavern.
Lady, everything was orchestrated by Wu Xiong. We here did nothing so can we leave? One of the braver patrons decides to ask after losing their nerve and patient.
Chapter 970 - A Demon’s Slave (2)
Chapter 970 A Demons ve (2)
Do you really expect me to believe your hands are clean and abstain of blood? After the Demon Realms seal was lifted, the amount of battles between human and demons are endless here in the border.
The heart of these patrons quivered, unsure of what Bai Yan was implying by that.?The demons are filthy dirty monsters, whats wrong with us killing said monsters? Whats more, most of those demons wouldmit suicide as soon as they are captured. Even if our hands are stained with blood, what does their death have to do with us?
Despite their inner protest, none of them dared to say it aloud, only hanging their head low and avoiding eye contact.
Fully aware of the discontent of everyone, Bai Yan slowly gets up from the chair and stood before them all, her face cold and daring. Unfortunately, I am a woman that doesnt like others touching my things. All the demons in this world are my subordinate. Since Di Cang is busy preparing for war with those in the Celestial Realm and cant pay attention to these minor details along the border, I naturally have to the duty to handle these things for him.
Stunned looks were aplenty among them all, their eyes full of shock when staring at Bai Yans figure.
Why is that name so familiar?
And
What did she say? Going to war with the Celestial Realm? QUIT JOKING!
What sort of ce is the Celestial Realm? Nothing but a measly group of monsters, how can they even dare to fight those divinities up there?
Thendy, what do we have to do to make you let us go? A man in a linen-colored robe asks with a stuttering voice.
For this individual, he doesnt care what happens between the two realms, he only wants to know if his life could be saved today.
Its not impossible to let you live. Whatever you owe the demon race will be repaid using your own life as ves. For generations and forever, you and your descendants will never escape that debt!
A debt must be repaid, and a blood debt must be repaid with blood or life!
In Bai Yans view, the entirety of the demon race are her subordinates. If theymit a wrong then its her right and duty to punish them, but others are not permitted touch them unless she allows it. Whats more, its undeniable that she holds partial responsibility for the perished demons here at the border. They died while fighting for the sake of the Demon Realm, and its her careless remark to Di Cang who started the whole war.
Ohdy, you might as well just kill me then. The linen robed man made a crying face,?Be ves to the demon race, and my descendants as well? She might as well just outright kill me, that way I will be happier.
Crossing her arms around the chest, Bai Yan arches a brow: Dragony, is the man you swallowed still alive in your belly?
Ugghhh, blinking her eyes in confusion over the sudden inquiry, Dragony answers honestly without any forethought on how terrifying her words were. Umm, yes Mother, he is still alive. Without anyone helping me, I have only digested his leg.
Can you spit him out? Bai Yan asks.
Shes an obedient and good child. Using action to show this, the little missys mouth slowly grewrger andrger until its big enough to cover her whole body. Then with saliva and blood, the perverted man from before was spat out in one single throw up.
In this second, not a single thing dared to move. Its so quiet that even a needle dropping on the ground could be heard. The reasoning? Its because the perverted man from before was nowid before their eyes, and just like the little missy said, only the leg was digested and those sparkling white bones were free for all to see. As for the distorted face of pain and agony from the man, nobody wanted to look at it because the corrosive green liquid had eaten through the outer skin so only the flesh and veins were showing now.
This man, is he actually alive?
Chapter 971 - A Demon’s Slave (3)
Chapter 971 A Demons ve (3)
Unable to bear it anymore, the patrons all turned their heads away, not willing to spare another nce at the partially digested man. However, the faint melodic voice of their worst nightmare wasnt going to let them do that. When Bai Yan spoke again, almost everyone jolted in some way over her voice.
Dragony, this man is too filthy with all those polluted elements in his body. Now is good, theres so many people here in this tavern for you to enjoy.
This time that linen robed man who wanted to plead for his life was now openly sobbing in tears. Lady, Im only joking, joking! A ve? Those from the Celestial Realm arent taking us as people anyways, being a ve is no different. Please, please dont let her eat me.
Whats there to fear in death? Nothing, only a split moment of pain before its over. But going in this fashion, being slowly digested and corroded alive? Thats too much to take. This person just couldnt ept such a fate.
Dragony unfortunately didnt understand Bai Yan was only using her as an intimidation so her outburst was that of grievance and unwilling: Mother, I wont eat this man since hes going to be your ve, but can I eat the others here? Ive been hungry for so many days already.
Didnt that grandpa Fei Yi feed you while I was in closed-door training? she asks with a warm and kind face, totally different from when confronting these other humans.
The little dragoness shakes her head pitiably.
Be good, we will get you whatever you like once we are done here. Giving the young missy a rub on the head, her attention promptly swept back to her targets. As for these people, you can go ahead and eat anyone who disobeys, no need to spit them back out.
The tavern patrons all shuddered for the umpteenth time today. They all had a dreaded look on their faces, which quickly changed to despairing eptance once they finally looked down to the wriggling mass of flesh and bone on the floorboard.
Mistress, I I am willing to be your ve, please spare me.
Ooohwooo, I dont want to be this little girls food, Im very good, please dont let her eat me.
Whatever resistance they had was now gone, their willpower shattered from the repeated blows of shock and great scare.
This method of death, its too cruel, too cruel.
No, Bai Yan faintly chuckles at their misconception, your mistress and master arent going to be me, its the demons as a whole. You lot are going to serve them all for the rest of your lives.
This world has always followed the natural order of strong eating the weak. Back then demons are inferior to humanity so they could only be hunted for their skin, core, and flesh in exchange for material wealth. Well, now things have changed and its time she got things in order to bnce the unequal exchange.
Mother, the little missy timely tugs at her sleeve, those eyes bright and worried. Dont be sad Mother, I will help you protect the demons of this world.
Moved by how filial her goddaughter was, Bai Yan couldnt help but give the girls cheek a pinch to show how much she adores this appearance from Dragony.
Chapter 972 - A Demon’s Slave (4)
Chapter 972 A Demons ve (4)
Okay.
In this life, the only ones she personally took action to kill was that snake and the first elders goddaughter, and thats only because both women wanted to either do her son harm or frame herself. As for those ancient creatures inside the Holy Domain, theyre nothing but illusions created by the great being who first managed to construct the secluded dimension.
Pity though, these humans are different from herself. They never showed mercy to the demons, only greed for material wealth when hunting others, and thats something she already confirmed by tasking Fei Yi to probe the reasoning for the main conflict here in the border city.
Dragony, I remember there is another kind of contract between humans and demons, that is the anti-contract correct?
Its true human beings are able to contract various demons through a forceful ritual, but it also means it could work vice versa. The only real prerequisite was to have the demon be stronger than said human during the process, hence themon practice of the onemanding the ritual to always be stronger.
Curling those little brows, Dragony muses for a moment before answering: Ive just searched through my memories, I think there is such a contract Mother.
Good then, Bai Yan pleasantly smiles, go ahead and use the anti-contract on these people. I want them to be the Demons servant for the rest of their lives!
The people in the pub were appalled by the demand.
They originally thought their envement only meant servitude like a lord to a subordinate, not something drastic like bing a demons familiar!
Yan Yan, contracts are divided into three types: equality, servitude and very. Mo Li Shang decides to join in to offer his insight, Equality is of course when both sides enter into a mutual contract on fair terms. Such a binding will do nothing but deeply bound both parties together through this method. As for the servant type, its the moremonly used one when someone wants to make another bound to them. However, once the masters soul is destroyed, the servant in question will also die.
Bai Yan didnt question the authenticity of that knowledge.
She and Di Cang are also in a contract C the equality type C while Tsing Yi and Little Rice are in the secondary kind of servitude.
As for thest ve type, its the harshest of them all. Whatever the masters says, the ve must obey the order to the teeth. If defied, the pain they would experience is worse than death itself, or so thats what they say. Mo Li Shang then casts his examining gaze across these people, that face showing no pity: I believe the ve type is perfect for this bunch, after all, theyve killed so many already so its only right they pay for their crimes.
Back when he didnt have Piggy (Moli) by his side, the teen himself never felt much from seeing the death of demons, but thats changed through the rtionship he shared with the little rascal. He wants equal treatment for his friend, whether it be demons or humans, everything must be fair.
Finding there are no reaction from the bunch yet, Bai Yan decides to give them a shove: Now, make your choice. Be Dragonys ve, or. do you wish to take a swim in her stomach?
Take a swim in her stomach?
Scared out of their wits, the first of them starts to cave: Greatdy, Ill be a ve, please dont have me go swim in her stomach.
Chapter 973 - Mother, There’s a Psycho Here (1)
Chapter 973 Mother, Theres a Psycho Here (1)
Good, pleased by the answer, Bai Yan didnt make it hard for them anymore. Now I will have my daughter anti-contract you guys. Whoever disobeys and fail toplete the ritual will not be given another chance! In this city, there will only be two type of people, one that is enved by demons, the second being dead ones! Her statement was sundering, causing the patrons here to tremble profusely in anticipation for their dreaded future.
Then without any warning, a humongous forcees mming down from above,ting them all and binding their souls to the spot. Many inherently wanted to resist, but the invisible hand had gripped onto their neck and making it difficult to breath. Fortunately this ufortable sensation passed quickly. Half a ringter, the invisible force had gone away, leaving only their souls deeply marked with a sigil and never to be erased.
Mother, it worked. Dragony happily confirms her sess by throwing those arms around the womans leg, These people are my ves now.
Well done, Bai Yan answers that glee with a pat of the head. After we are done here, I will reward you with a hearty meal tonight.
Is it made by Mother? the little missy asks with hopeful light in those blinking eyes.
Mhmm, Bai Yan nods with a smile and garners a burst of giggling joy from her daughter.
Brother Highness said Mothers cooking is the best, better than those chefs at the restaurant, but because he said its too hard on Mother that he doesnt ask for it every day.
Warmed by that little bit of knowledge, Bai Yan didnt question the authenticity of those words. After all, the little steambun has always been the lovable son that she loves. In her view, the greatest thing to happen to her was to give birth to the boy.
Lady, weve all listened to your demand, can we leave now? The one speaking showed a ttering face with no hint of deception. However, Bai Yans cold returning stare had scared him so hard that he immediately shuts up.
The good show isnt even here yet, whats the rush? Lets wait until the curtain is drawn first, it wont be toote then.
For those listening, they have an aching suspicion todays going to be a bloody one.
Center of the border city, fox manor.
At this moment a young-looking man has been pacing back and forth between the front gate, his face showing tension and unease.
What do you want?
Suddenly, a loud bark came from within the estate, scaring the frightenedd into a jolting jump. He didnt reply to that question of course, instead he turns to sneak a nce at the Wing n members hiding in a corner of the street before turning back to the guards.
Nothing but a human, how dare you unt yourself before the foxs home. Cold in their face, one of the more daring of the guards had drawn his de and ced it on theds neck, Speak, who sent you!
Pale in the face, the youngster squirms with his leg before responding: Im here to seek an audience with Hu Bud Wei, or Hu Mei will do too.
Snickering at that pompous demand: Humans and demons are fire and water, who do you think you are to make such a demand? But since you are here already, you can forget about leaving!
Chapter 974 - Mother, There’s a Psycho Here (2)
Chapter 974 Mother, Theres a Psycho Here (2)
Swoosh~!
Holding it high, the guard ruthlessly shes down.
Wait! In his panic, the youth crumbles to the floor andnds butt first there, urinating his pants in the process. Its. its Wu Xiong who tasked me toe, he said hes caught the woman!
Thankfully his fate wasnt meant to end today. Right as the des about make contact to his head, a charming cheer of a voicees jaunting over.
Hold it! Wearing a long pink dress, thisdy had the most mesmerizing charm of a seductress.
Im saved.?The youngd thought, both fearing and relieved of this womans entry.
Truth was, he had originally wanted to say it was Bai Yan who sent him here, but upon realizing the folly of that answer, he swiftly changed it to the big bulky mans name instead. Who would willingly walk into a trap? No one thats who, not those clever enough anyways.
The woman youre talking about, is she dressed in red and is surrounded by a little dragon girl? Gently frowning, Hu Mei asks with a low voice.
Yes, its her! He nods in a hurry.
The woman isnt dead after entering the demonic mountain range? The foxdys heart sank at the thought and causes her hand to reach for the jade pendant around the waist.
She may have been lucky enough toe out of the mountains, but as soon as she did so, Wu Xiong had captured her after his men became aware.
Suspicious in the face, Hu Mei tries testing the youngd by poking at his story: I remember Wu Xiong is not her opponent, how did he capture her in the first ce?
Despite hearing his heart smashing into a puddle, the young man didnt crack and hurried to exin: That woman may have survived the ordeal but she sustained some serious injuries, thats why Wu Xiong was able to take advantage of the situation and capture her. Im here to inform the Fox n this news at his order.
Pleased by the story, thedy smiles wildly and shot down any suspicion she had earlier. Very well, I will go with you to meet Wu Xiong then. Having said that, Hu Mei turns and orders the men behind herself: Go inform my father of the news. I will go ahead and inspect that woman first.
Thats not a careless remark either, its an indirect warning to the young man that her father will also bing so dont try anything.
Yes, mdy. The guard respectfullyplies and went inside.
Lead the way, were going to see that woman.
Okay. One couldnt even begin to describe the joy felt in the frightenedds heart. However, he also knows better than to show his true feelings right now.
As for Hu Mei, shes still blissfully oblivious to the disaster awaiting her at the tavern. In the foxdys mind, shes still calcting on how to torture Bai Yan and rip the secrets from her mouth.
Study room.
Sitting in front of his desk, Hu Bud Wei was flipping through the books with a furrowed forehead. He doesnt understand it himself, but hes got a strange sensation that something huge was going to take ce in theing days.
Ah!
Its then one of the maid servants carelessly knocked down one of the books from the shelf and exims from the mistake.
Chapter 975 - Mother, There’s a Psycho Here (3)
Chapter 975 Mother, Theres a Psycho Here (3)
Heavy in his mood, Hu Bud Wei snaps with irate eyes: What good do I have for a maid if you cant even do a simple little thing like that?
Going white in the face, the maid servant dropped whatever she was cleaning and turned the effort into a desperate bang of the head for mercy. Milord, please spare me, I know my wrong! Please give me one more chance, Ill do it properly from now on!
Waving dismissively at this, the fox chief didnt need to do anything else after that because the guard outside knew better than to allow this farce to continue. Truth was, this man hadnt always been this harsh to his own housemaids, just that. Hes not sure why either, buttely his moods been getting worse and worse so any mistake from the servants would trigger his ire.
Alone after the maids been dragged away, Hu Bud Wei didnt know what else to do. The rooms eerily quiet after his outburst, and thats when his eyes fell upon the distracting slip of paper sticking out of the pile of books. Picking it up from the floor, his eyes widened in horror because the picture portrayed on there was the very pendant disyed by Bai Yan on that day.
Snap!
I remember now, I remember where I saw that womans jade pendant.
Not long ago, the king sent people to pass him a letter with this very picture C the contents were a message to all important individuals about the queens identity and her identification trinket. But that day hes already decided toe to this border city, hence his reasoning for tossing the material aside forter memorization. However, that n became lost the following day due to unnned events.
Its no secret the Fox n, including its branches, are all very strong demons due to its rtion to the royal family. Unfortunately, that doesnt help in any way regarding their fatal weakness of having short memories.
So, when shown this picture of Bai Yans pendant again, Hu Bud Weis head flew into a despairing outburst of despair and rage.
Someonee, bring the second miss to me this instant!
A guard outsidees in a hurry again and kneels in respect: Chief, the miss went out already.
I dont care where she went, go get her right now! He snaps in fury.
Hu Mei was his second daughter, and also his pride, thats why he never questioned her made up story. Now to be thrown the truth of pure deceit and treachery, its unforgivable in his eyes because its no longer a simple little mistake of trying to seduce Di Cang anymore, its harming and attacking the royal family!
Chief. The guard shivers in fear, not knowing why the fox chief was so outraged: Just now a man iming to be Wu Xiongs people hade to pass a message. He said the woman from the dispute the other month has been captured and is requesting thedy and your attendance over on his end.
Bang!
Losing his bnce, Hu Bud Weipletely knocks over the stuff on the table. Clenching his fist tightly: That damn girl went where? GO GATHER EVERYONE THIS INSTANT! We need to bring her back. She mustnt make any more mistakes!
Otherwise, no one will be able to save us anymore.
After dropping this order down, the fox chief didnt waste another second and practically threw himself out the door, his face full of unease for whats toe.
Chapter 976 - Mother, There’s a Psycho Here (4)
Chapter 976 Mother, Theres a Psycho Here (4)
At the same time while all of this took ce, Yu Xiong the Eagle Chief had been in the middle of looking out at the streets from a restaurant, his eyes seemingly contemting something in his mind. Then suddenly, the door to his room were pushed open and in came an especially scrawny yet tall looking man. Kneeling there: Eagle Chief, I came to inform you theres movement at the foxs manor.
Hmm? Yu Xiangs pricks his brow, What happened, speak now.
Just earlier someone went to find Hu Mei, saying theyve caught the woman from a month ago who fled into the demonic mountain range. Shes currently rushing over to verify the truth of that news.
The mountains? Isnt this stretch of the mountains the territory of the Wing n? Musing over that knowledge, he paces back and forth a bit before speaking again: I just saw a lot of the Wing n membersing through in the city, can it be. its rted to the queen?
Theres no mistake, its very likely theyre talking about the queen.
Go! All serious in his face, the eagle chief was rearing to get into the action: Were leaving now. The queen is waiting for us!
Yes, Eagle Chief.
Since the Wing n was ranked among one of the strongest ethnic races in the Demon Realm, simr to the Dragon n, its bound to raise some ruckus when they made a move today. The demons in the border city were quick to pick up on this of course, thats why they sent their own spies to investigate the matter. However, before they could get a proper answer from their own men, the Eagles also began to move. Now thats a huge red g for the rest of the demon ns and they could smell the unusual air even from afar.
To be perfectly clear, the humans living in this border city were nothingpared to the number of demon forces amassed at the surroundingnds. The only reason the residences here in this ce could remain unharmed to this date was much thanks to the insignificant nature of this settlement C its crummy, a backwater that yielded no worth for conquest. Now imagine a force easily able to trample them into the dirt appearing from out of nowhere and from all directions, its not hard to picture the level of unease and fear felt by the clueless humans.
Is this the power of the Demon Realm?
Why did they never show any sign of having this many in the region?
They couldve long conquered this city. Why now? Why so sudden?
While things were moving away from her visible view, Hu Mei had just arrived outside the tavern indicated by the young man. But before she stepped inside, her eyes subconsciously looked up to the big blue sky without reason.
Miss Hu Mei, whats the matter? asked the youngd.
Shaking her head, Nothing, lets go in.
Is it my illusion, why does it feel so oppressive all of a sudden like theres no light in the sky at all? Maybe Im overthinking this.
Shaking away the silly thought, Hu Mei no longer dwelled on the matter and pushed open the door. The second she stepped inside, what weed here wasnt the image of a female bound by ropes, rather its a bunch of men kneeling on the floor with a single female in red standing at the back of the establishment!
Chapter 977 - Mother, There’s a Psycho Here (5)
Chapter 977 Mother, Theres a Psycho Here (5)
Was it nice trying to kill me that day? Bai Yan asks with a heavy smirk.
Hu Meis face went greatly white. Turning to the young man, she grits her teeth in rage: Did you not say this woman was caught by Wu Xiong? How dare you deceive me!
Ignoring the death re, the person instead hanged his head low and walked over to Bai Yans side for safety: If I didnt say it like that, would you havee?
You Steaming red in the face, she turns back to the mastermind in question: If my father can chase you till youre fleeing into the mountains that day, he can do it again today!
That made Bai Yan burst outughing this time: Your words Wu Xiong also said the exact same thing earlier, and look, isnt he kneeling there begging for mercy now?
Wu Xiong? the fox snarled, he is only a mid-level Saint Rank. Inparison to my father, hes nothing! But if you are willing to give me that jade pendant in your hand then I can consider sparing your life.
As long as theres no pendant then its pointless if she ims to be the kings savior. Theres no proof so no ones going to believe her.
Bai Yan could care less about why this deceitful fox wanted to eye her jade pendant; however, it did raise her intrigue. Raising a brow, her shallow smile beamed with cunning glee: Give you my jade pendant? Thats not impossible. If youe over here in person then Ill give it to you.
That immediately rouses a huffing grunt from the fox, Is this woman taking me as a stupid fool? Im obviously not her opponent. If I go over there then its no different from going to my doom.
Great Lady, Mistress, a middle-aged man snails forward and shows an ugly ass smile in front of Bai Yans feet. This bitch is too impudent, please let this ipetent one here a chance to subdue her?
That smart move from the individual instantly earned him a series of angry res from the rest in the back. They knew being opportunistic here was the smartest move to go and its been taken by this one and leaving them all behind.
Hu Mei on the other hand was stunned, as well as the young man who brought her here. Theyre both having a hard time believing their own ears.
Great Lady? Little Mistress? What the heck is going on?
Song Mu, the young man quivered, asking the peer beside himself for some answers, Whats going on here? Why are you calling her and the girl that?
Oh, the Great Lady name is because of Wu Xiong, he called it first. As for Little Mistress the person who was asked evokes a ttering smile when facing Dragony, We have all be ves to the great one through the anti-contract ritual. From now on we will use our remaining lives to service the demon race in order to earn forgiveness.
The young man just gawked his mouth wide open, staring at thin air for a good while beforeing back to his senses. Then without any indication, he throws himself at the little missys leg and holds it tightly. Little Mistress, please contract me as well, I dont want to be a special existence!
This group of bastards is obviously doing it for the sake of their life. If I want to live then I must do the same.
Dragony on the other hand didnt reciprocate to that suddenness clinginess very well at all. Jumping backwards, the little missys face was full of panic: Mother, theres a psychotic pervert here!
Little Mistress, please have some mercy and contract me, I really dont want to die.
Get away from me! With extreme fear, she directly stomps the young man away and hid behind Bai Yans body, her face all aggrieved and puffing like a little child.
Chapter 978 - Mother, There’s a Psycho Here (6)
Chapter 978 Mother, Theres a Psycho Here (6)
Mother, these humans are so scary. This is the first time I met someone who will cry to be our ve, is he crazy?
Caressing her chin, Bai Yan had to wonder the same thing: I specte he is. Dont worry about it, okay sweetie, just keep away from this sort of people less they infect you.
Okay, Ill listen to you Mother and stay away from this guy.
The casual conversation between the girls only made the young man even more anxious. Hes too afraid they would kill him right after theyre done with him.
Hu Mei on the other hand was infuriated by the picture. Biting her lower lip, that body shakes uncontrobly due to the broiling emotion.?Father tried for so many months and cant get these stubborn humans to surrender, yet this filthy witch can make them submit after she spent how long here?
Numerous ideas and schemes flickered through the foxdys mind, but in the end the only thought that won out was to flee. Shes not delusional, Hu Mei knows the tide has changed and its Bai Yan who holds all the cards, or atleast until her father arrives.
Are you thinking about how to dy until your fatheres? Getting into azy posture, a sly smile creeps into Bai Yans face, But since I dare toe back, it means that your fox family can no longer threaten me. Sweetie!
That one cry was all thats need to summon the little missy who was still acting all fearful mere seconds ago. But instead of a frightened face, Dragony had on an angry face as she shot death res over to the foxdy standing at the doorway.
You evil woman tried to hurt my mother, Im going to kill you today!
Mother said I cant eat people carelessly so killing her shouldnt be a vition of that rule.
Increasing her momentum, a huge gust of wind began erupting out of that tiny body, causing some of the less sturdy to tumble backwards. Among them were the young man who had just returned. Hes shocked and astounded by Dragonys immense aura, which directly causes him to make a heavy gulp and thought: I GOT LUCKY, SHE CLEARLY JUST KICKED ME AND IM ALIVE STILL!
You Hu Meis eyes stared out in disbelief, high level Saint Rank? You are a high level Saint Rank!
Damn it, this dragon girl actually made such huge advances in a measly short month, no wonder she dared toe back. Its all because of this girl!
Im going to kill you! Dragony began to close the distance with each encroaching step. Under that oppressive air, the foxdy fearfully stepped back as well.
Daughter of Dragons, as a demon, why are you aiding this human? Dont forget, I am a fox, a being rted to the royal family. If you harm me then the pce wont let you go!
Even if her branch has been expelled from the pce and driven to this backwater of a city, shes still certain the pce wont take this transgression lying down. After all, Di Cangs a fox and she too was a fox, thats a fact and not a whimsical delusion. Of course, pretending to be the kings savior also helped in her ego here so that too!
Acting like shes deaf to the threat from the other end, the little missy huffs a snort and began to release her might in full, shrouding and crushing the fox in suffocating agony. Sure enough, Hu Mei couldnt take the force and spews blood from her mouth, turning pale white as well in the process.
STOP THIS! if you kill me then you will be the enemy of the entire Demon Realm! By then you wont have a good ending either from the endless pursuit! Hu Mei screeches, nearly falling to her knees this time around.
For those who are still clueless to Bai Yans identity, mainly those humans kneeling on the floorboard, they definitely got their wits rattled by thatment. Its true Hu Bud Wei was very high up there within the Fox n, thats why its possible for what she said toe true. And as ves to this little missy, its absolutely within reason they too would be executed by whatever hordes of demon that woulde!
Chapter 979 - Welcome the Queen (1)
Chapter 979 Wee the Queen (1)
Mother, first giving the fox a look, then back at Bai Yan, Can I rip this womans mouth apart? She dares to threaten you and I dont like that.
Leaning back against the chair again, Bai Yan crosses her legzily: If it makes you happy Sweetie.
Blooming into a brilliant smile upon getting permission, Dragonys eyes were innocent and lovely. However, to Hu Mei whos about to feel the full wrath of that might, its akin to a true monster grinning at herself, ready to tear into her flesh and devour her soul.
Boom!
Its then without indication, the door to the tavern were blown apart and the resulting force nearly sent the foxdy flying forward. Fortunately her bnce was good and she didntpletely hit the ground, even so, the stinging pain on her back had caused her face to twist in frustration when turning around.
Uncle Yu, youre here! This woman is going to kill me, you have to save me! Whatever negative feelings she had quickly changed to joy once she recognizes who hade.
Theres also another senior who came with Yu Xiong (Eagle Chief), but since thedy was so focused on the eagle man, she didnt pay the other unfamiliar individual any heed.
You are Hu Bud Weis daughter, Hu Mei? Oddly enough, the eagle chief didnt respond in the way that she expected and acted like they never met.
What does Yu Xiang mean by that? It wasnt all that long ago when west met, why doesnt he recognize me? Hu Mei thought, a tinge of panic starting to fill those foxy eyes.
Uncle Yu, I am Meier, the foxdy forces a smile before coldly sweeping her gaze over to Bai Yan. Do you remember the jade pendant we talked about? This woman, this deceitful witch, somehow forged a copy of it and is now unting it around in the public.
Jade pendant? The eagle chief makes inexplicable frown.
Under normal circumstances, Hu Mei would surely have caught onto the strange behavior from the other man, but since shes so overwhelmed with anger, any key details had be blind to her eyes.
Thats right! She found out about my encounter with the king and is trying to impersonate as His Majestys benefactor. Now shes using that forgery to tell the world its hers and wants to seduce our amazing and wonderful king. Uncle Yu, such a woman mustnt be allowed to live!
Just the thought of the jade pendant being in Bai Yans hand would drive this foxdy nuts, borderline insanity at this point. Nothing but a human woman, what right and qualification does she have to be the kings benefactor? I deserve it! ME! IT SHOULD BE ME!!!
Yu Xiangs expression grew even more surprised now like hes oblivious to what Hu Meis talking about.
Ahumph, the random old man next to him makes a cough, Yu Xiang, when did your n start to socialize with the foxy family here? And whats the deal with the jade pendant and being the kings benefactor, whats this all about?
The old seniors aggressive gaze then swept over to the foxdy, that face growing dark and threatening. This woman really has some gals to forge the queens very own identification token. Does she take the world as fools and shes the only smart one?
The eagle chief didnt want to continue with this conversation as well and barks out: Miss, I dont know what youre talking about, nor have I ever met you before.
Chapter 980 - “Welcome the Queen (2)
Chapter 980 Wee the Queen (2)
Quit joking around. Back then I only said those words to hustle some details out of her, as if I would be stupid enough to admit on the spot. If the king finds out then my n will be screwed! The eagle man bitches inside, dreading the slim chance the Eagles would also be implicated due to this wench.
Uncle Yu? Cracking in her heart, Hu Mei forces a smile so she doesnt look so bad, Forgive myck of understanding, you clearly that day.
When have the Eagles be associated with traitors? Please be more respectful, I have nothing to do with you or your family. Hands crossed behind his back, the eagle chief huffs a grunt and pulls the forged pendant out of Hu Meis hand using his power, causing it crumble into dust in the air.
Theres dismay in the foxdys face now. She couldnt believe what shes seeing or what the eagle chief has done.
Someonee, subdue this criminal! Yu Xiang coldly orders.
In an instant, several heavily armored men with eagle beaks hade swarming inside the tavern, their weapons firmly aimed at the fox while the unarmed rushed ahead to pin her to the ground.
Uncle Yu, what are you doing? My father wont let you go if you touch me! Hu Mei grits her teeth as she yells out with reddening eyes.
This asshole is only picking on me because my branch of the Fox n has been exiled, otherwise he would never try something like this!
Hahaha, your father cant even protect himself and you still have the nerve to threaten me? Yu Xiang bursts outughing, his voice mocking and sarcastic. Arent you a bit too stupid in the head if you still cant figure out why?
Hu Meis face went white. No longer struggling, she stares upward from the floor at the cold faced middle-aged chief.
You first tried to murder the queen, then impersonated Her Highnesss identification token, do you admit your crime!
Boom~!!
As if shes been struck by a lightning, Hu Meis brain instantly went nk on the spot, her eyes locking intently onto the eagle chiefs.
What did he say?
The queens identification token.
No, its not true, it must be a trick, hes tricking me!
Thedy almost couldnt breathe from the pain in her chest, and its under this suffocating feeling that Yu Xiang came before Bai Yans presence to take kneel.
My Queen, its your loyal subject here who hasete, causing Your Highness to suffer such grievances, please forgive me.
Pricking her brow up, Bai Yan stops herzy act and got serious as well. Eagle Chief, how have you beentely? Its been a while since west met at my coronation.
Slightly startled at the quick recognition, Yu Xiang felt tion and unease at the same time: Thanks to Your Highnesss blessing, everything is well within my n.
In that case, I will give you a task. First, gather your tribesmen and go with Fei Yi of the Wing n to gather the rest of the demons living in this region. Second, I want to search for a teenager by the name of Bai Xiao. I heard he was in this area not long ago.
Yes, My Queen. Getting up from the floorboard, Yu Xiang respectfullyplies.
Uncle Yu, youre lying to me Muttering to herself in an incoherent manner, Hu Meis expression bes hysterical: She is the queen? How can she be the queen? You are lying to me. Please tell me you are lying to me. I have never offended you in any way, why are you doing this to me? When it came to thest bit of her sentence, theres a heart wrenching tone like shes about to pass out.
Chapter 981 - Welcome the Queen (3)
Chapter 981 Wee the Queen (3)
I said it before that my mothers the queen. You didnt believe us and swept us away, humph! Then when my mother pulled her pendant to prove herself, you also imed it was a fake and wanted to hit me as well. Even worse, youter attacked us with those people and drove us into the mountains. Thankfully the Wing ns elder recognizes my mother, otherwise we wouldve been in danger.
Fei Yis expression grew a shade whiter at the implication of the missys word: Queen, please believe me. Even if I didnt recognize you, I wouldve identified you through the jade pendant. I would never be as stupid as that Hu Bud Wei.
Despite the old seniors pointless worrying, Bai Yan never had any intent to me him. Its just him overthinking it; after all, to be as dumb as Hu Bud Wei and his daughter, it would really take a miracle to find another pair in this backwater of a city.
While Hu Mei continues to splutter on the floor, Yu Xiang on the other hand could only shake his head and sigh at thisudable oue.?Hu Bud Wei really is unfortunate. First it was his eldest daughter trying to drug the king so she can sneak into his bed, and now this younger one drives the queen away and threatened her life. A once in a lifetime opportunity is ruined by jealousy, what a fate he has.
Its then while the eagle chief wasmenting the twist in ones misfortune, a swift wind suddenly blows over into the tavern and appears a man wearing a light blue robe. This neer was no other Hu Bud Wei who had rushed over after realizing his own folly.
Normally Hu Mei would be delighted and overjoyed to find her own fathering to the rescue, but she knows better than anyone. If it was a choice between the family as a whole, or a daughter, this man would without question pick the bigger body and abandon herself. Now instead of just fear and distraught on the face, the foxdy was despairing as well.
Sure enough, Hu Bud Weis head was thinking exactly that after scanning the tavern. He could recognize the Wing n and Eagle n.
So Im toote in the end.
Tightly clenching his fist, he slowly inches forward in a trembling manner. Then before anyone could understand what hes going to do, the old fox plops to the ground and gets into a prostrating position.
Queen, I was blind and foolish in failing to recognize you. Please, out of consideration for my loyalty to the Demon Realm, please spare my Fox n. he cries out with sobbing tears and snot.
Not minding this little y, Yu Xiang takes this opportunity to grow his own existence. Pushing a chair over in a ttering manner: Queen, please sit.
Bai Yan didnt mind this and brushed her skirt into a better position before taking a seat. When you chased me before, you werent acting like this were you?
Hu Bud Wei went white at that little slyment. First giving his own daughter an angry re, he then reverted back to the crying man child act. Queen, I was blinded by this stupid daughter of mine, thats why I didnt know you were the queen. If I had known, I would never have done what I did that day.
That is to say if I wasnt the queen then you wouldve killed me, is that it? asked Bai Yan with a cold smirk.
He was stumped for a response. Its exactly like she says. If Bai Yan wasnt the queen, this old fox would never feel he has done anything wrong.
Chapter 982 - Welcome the Queen (4)
Chapter 982 Wee the Queen (4)
Man and beast have always been old enemies, what wrong have I done?
Fei Yi, Yu Xiang, listen well! Bai Yans expression grew hard and expressionless, Everyone in the Demon Realm is my subject, its my duty to secure your safety. However, I will not permit mindless carnage or destruction either!
If humans attack you first then I will not care even if you retaliate with a hundred times the force. In fact, I will also help you with the act. On the contrary, I will not permit any hostility towards humanity without provocation. Anyone who does so on their own will be expelled from the Demon Realm and never to return!
She couldnt control demons from elsewhere in this world, but the ones under her watch must abide by her rules! In her past and present life, anyone who doesnt cross her wont be harmed, but if they do cross her then its a retaliation of everything shes got, no exception! This was especially true in this day and age since the realms of human and demons have once again been reunited through the shattering of the great seal. Bai Yans not going to let others murder the innocent and weak! Of course, this logic also applies to said demons. If humanity attacks her subjects then she too would attack in full.
Fei Yi and Yu Xiang inwardly trembled with shock over the promise. Hurrying to bow their heads: Your subjects are here to abide by Your Highnesss will.
Good, send my orders out. Those who dare to go make trouble in the human realm will not be taken kindly. The lightest is banishment, the harshest death! That part done, Bai Yan now returns her attention to the train wreck that was the old fox. Now, lets go over the ounts with you.
Under those overbearing and sharp eyes, Hu bud Wei could not even muster the courage to lift up his head. His souls been lost. Queen, can you forgive us? We are willing to obey any wish Your Highness have of us in the future.
That brought a wave ofughter into Bai Yans face: The entire Demon Realm is at my beck and call, and the humans living here in this border city will also be mine very soon, why should I keep you when I have so many more willing souls?
The old fox shuddered, knowing full well his plea had no leg to stand on. Nevertheless, for the sake of his own family, his own branch of the Fox n, he must persist!
Queen, my branch of the Fox n deserves at least something. We worked hard for the sake of the Demon Realm. Wiping away a drop of the tear from the corner of his eye, Not to mention we didnt know about you before. A crime shouldnt be a crime if the party is unaware.
Not a crime? Bai Yan was immensely irked by that ridiculous defense. Kicking the old fox in the chest to send him flying backwards, she grew hard and threatening: So if I was less ipetent that day and didnt escape, does mean I wouldve died by your hands for nothing? Are you going to tell Di Cang that you didnt know so your crime doesnt count? Yes, you killed his wife so he must show forgiveness because you are unaware?!
He could feel his heart being punched by a heavy fist. Hurrying to crawl up from his position after being kicked, Hu Bud Wei starts begging again with increased fervor. He knows, what he said there was simply idiotic and foolish. No one could beg for forgiveness from that man. The only thing that would do was to make the punishment even more cruel!
Then as if the blood in his veins were awakened, Hu Bud Wei suddenly casts a look over to his own daughter Hu Mei. Regardless of the resentment he held for this foolish girl, shes still his flesh and blood. The older one was already lost, now this ones the only child he has left. Even if he wont live, he must at least let her survive this ordeal.
Queen, all the fault lies with me. I implore you to let my youngest daughter live. Shes ignorant and young. Even if shes denigrated to a ve is fine. My only hope is that you spare her out of consideration that shes also a fox.
Chapter 983 - Di Cang’s Arrival (1)
Chapter 983 Di Cangs Arrival (1)
Hu Meis body became incredibly stiff, her throat choking as tears swelled out of those eyes. Perhaps, not even she couldve thought her old man would protect her at such a time. Its no secret among the household that Hu Bud Wei could be very cold and harsh to those who fail him. For example, the older sister was of one when she got caught in trying to drug the king. The old fox didnt hesitate and easily abandoned the girl to her own demise.
Queen, please, we really didnt know you are you before. Out of consideration that we are of the same family, have mercy! Crawling up to Bai Yans leg, Hu Mei pleads and begs by banging her head, the regret showing all over that face and devouring her existence.
Unfortunately, that futile effort soon turned to suicidal thoughts when the ground began to shake. Swinging around, her pupils promptly dilutes inwardly as she saw the most unforgettable scene ever in her life..
Outside the tavern, theres thousands of demonic beasts galloping over from the distance and kicking up a storm of dust. This stampede was led by a flying dragon of gold, but its the male and female standing at the lizards head that snatched her soul away.
Sister-inw! I miss you so much. You dont know but my brothers been bullying me so much while you werent home. Then before the girl in yellow could detail a certain individuals poor behavior to the one in charge, a gloomy and threatening aura from behind had cut her off.
Howe you are here? Bai Yan asks the handsome man in front of her eyes, those lips quirking into a smile.
Not answering, Di Cangs first act was to pull his wife into a tight embrace before speaking. Hes far too possessive and wont have it any other way. Why didnt you send someone to inform me about others trying to harm you?
Breaking out into a chuckle: Its nothing big, why are you so worried for? You think I cant solve it by myself?
Bai Yan has no intention of being a woman that could only hide behind their husband like a weak damsel in distress. If shes going to do something, its going to be through her own efforts and struggle.
Ignoring the displeasure from his wife and the focused attention from everyone nearby, Di Cang went ahead to give her a deep french kiss between the lips to show his feelings. To this great demon lord, its not a matter of trust or not, its a matter of him being able to show off his manly ability as the husband.
Towards the intimate picture of the pair, Hu Mei tried hard to hide her discontent by lowering that face from prying eyes. However, the clenching fists to the sides had given her away to the inspective person. Its not like this foxdy couldnt tolerate the king having multiple woman in the harem, thats a given for any ruler, but to see the cold hard image shes had of Di Cang for all these years be shattered for the sake of a single human female was excruciating and crushing.
Your Majesty. The members of the Eagle n and Wing n respectively kneeled.
Compared with the shock of others, Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) had be immune to the pair of lovebirds behaviors. Shes calm and relished in the mood right now.
Chapter 984 - Di Cang’s Arrival (2)
Chapter 984 Di Cangs Arrival (2)
Half a ringter, Di Cang finally loosens his grasp and began caressing that silky ck hair: These people, let me deal with them.
Okay. Donning a brilliant smile, Bai Yans beauty seems to overshadow even the world itself after being nourished.
Letting go of his wife, the old fox now has the full attention of the great demon lord. Hu Bud Wei, is this how you assist my wife when I asked you to assist her? That voice was overbearing and oppressive, causing others to squirm in difort by merely being in his presence.
Sire. I-I know my crime.
You think a simple apology is going to make up for your crime? Expressionless on the face, Even if I killed your entire n here, it will still not make it for that mistake!
Hu Bud Wei has fallen into despair. He knows, its over. This dreadful and unmatchable king wasnt going to let his family go no matter what after that statement.
Yu Xiang! Go pass my order. From this point forward, the Fox n here in this border city are no longer my subjects, nor are they permitted to take a single step into the Demon Realm!
Yes Sire, the eagle chief respectfully cups his hand inpliance. What about this traitor and his daughter?
Di Cangs lip promptly curves into a sardonic smirk: Them? Throw the two into the Dark Dragon Lair. They will at least be good enough as food.
Dark Dragon Lair?
The old fox shuddered at the idea and his pupils expanded in horrific fright. Hes going to be this ruthless? He must wipe out my family thatpletely?
No, I dont want to go to the Dark Dragon Lair! In her panic, Hu Mei crawls up to Di Cangs leg and banged her head with incredible force, causing the blood to stain the ground in the process. Sire, please spare me, I know my wrong. From now on I wont dare anymore, please, I beg of you, please dont send me there. Those sick perverted dragons will kill me in how they toy with their captives.
Get lost! Disgusted by the sight, the demon king snaps and bombards thedy with his overwhelming aura, causing no less than a dozen bruises to that dainty skin from the blow.
This is the price for harming my wife! His words are a knife, piercing into Hu Meis heart until its full of holes.
Done with that, Di Cang reverts his gaze back to his wife, those eyes blooming with warmth and smile. Yan Yan, do you miss me?
Instead of replying, the woman herself only showed interest in whats behind her own husband. Sadly, when she noticed theres thecking figure of a little steambun, the energy to talk was swept out of her: Xiachen didnte with you?
Going ck in the face: You only think of that boy, dont you miss me at all? That kid will have his own wife one day, its me who will spend the rest of my life with you.
Just the thought of his own brat taking up more room in his wifes heart would bring sourness to this mans mood. Thats right, Di Cangs jealous of Bai Xiachen, his own flesh and blood. Now herees the silly part. Due to this reasoning, the man was even more determined to make Bai Yan give him another daughter. Only by doing so would the boy stop pestering his own mother.
Quit fussing, wheres Xiachen? Bai Yan asks with raised brows.
Chapter 985 - Di Cang’s Arrival (3)
Chapter 985 Di Cangs Arrival (3)
In the end, Di Cang couldnt bear to watch her nervous expression and spilled the truth: He is still inside that secret domain.
Not out yet? her brow tightens further, Is he in danger? I keep getting this uneasy feeling.
Dont worry Yan Yan, that kid is my son so hes not going to be in any danger, nor will I allow him to be in danger.
Perhaps its the confidence in his words, but Bai Yans expression definitely eased up a bit until she could muster a smile: Since he is fine then Im relieved, but I cant go back with you yet, I have something to deal with here first.
No problem, Ill apany you.
No problem, I apany you.?Hu Mei was stung in the heart again for the second time. Shes bleeding, both inwardly and outwardly through her mouth and heart from those words. Of course, this venomous image didnt slide away from the eagle chiefs sharp eye whos the closest. Are you going to remove yourself on your own, or do you need me to drag you away? The king and queen is having a personal moment, they dont need traitors like you watching them.
Closing her eyes in frustration yet epting, Hu Mei eventually opens her eyes and left of her own ord. Shes at least have that much sanity to know when to retreat, and just like his own daughter, Hu Bud Wei also scurried away when the eagle chief shot him a death re.
Border city.
In-between the time frame of a single day, the entire settlement has be upied by demonic beasts from all direction. Naturally some wanted to resist, but before they could gather and muster the necessary forces to fight, they had already been roped up over to Wu Xiongs estate.
Yan Yan, the fruit of this city isnt very good so please bear with them for now. Once the fruits from the Demon Realm ripens during this season, I will have someone bring a bunch over so you can enjoy them. However, this peach here is barely edible. Here, let me feed you.
Di Xiao Wan couldnt resist a twitch in her lip over this. Sure, this demon princess had long been used to their love dovey exchanges, but this was too much. Shes feeling a little embarrassed just standing there.
How can someone like this be the Demon Realms king? Is he not afraid of Sister-inw beating him?
Likely aching to watch her own brother suffer at the hands of his wife, the princess heaves a long sigh and focused in on the pair. Unfortunately, the expected kicking or scolding never came, instead it was Bai Yanszy inaction as she swallowed the outstretched hand carrying the slice of peach with an enjoying smile.
With gawking eyes,?Whats going on? Why is Sister-inw not getting mad at him? Its always been like that, whats changed? What did Brother do to change her mind?
In this instant, many thoughts and ideas spun within the sweet dumbaclutz brain C mostly wild images of her brother shoe licking and pleading to get on Bai Yans good side; however, one scary picture did jolt the girl back to attention. It was about herself. An image of Bai Yan and Di Cang teaming up to bully her poor self in the future!
No! No, I cant let this happen!
Making up her mind then, Di Xiao Wan was absolute in her resolution to not let Di Cang tame his wife. Otherwise, a miserable future was all that awaits herself.
Chapter 986 - Di Cang’s Arrival (4)
Chapter 986 Di Cangs Arrival (4)
Sister-inw, the princess hurries to interject herself between the two bodies, you must be tired so let me handle these people. Theres no need for you to shoulder all this burden.
While Bai Yan herself found this rather amusing and arched an eyebrow over the suggestion, the girl has already turned to those kneeling humans with a narrowed re. So its you despicable bunch here who joined forces with Hu Bud Wei in order to harm my sister-inw?
Wu Xiong could do nothing but shiver intensely. He didnt know what else to say in his own defense. Like seriously, who wouldve imagined some randomdy on the middle street to be the queen of the Demon Realm? Talk about poking the hos nest.
I I didnt know who she was
Shut up! Di Xiao Wan stabs her arms against the waist, I dont care whether or not you did it intentionally or unintentionally, you are dead regardless! Besides, how can my sister-inw be wrong? Its you despicable bunch who tried to harm her!
The more she spoke, the angrier she became and eventually stomped down at Wu Xiongs back like shes trampling a cockroach.
If you dare to resist then Ill have someone drag you away for disposal this instant.
This sentence was frightening for the once arrogant big guy. Despite his squirming unwillingness, he kept his body still like a turtle and allowed that dainty leg to keeping down. If only this guy was into certain fetishes, then he would be relishing in the pain alone. But hes not. This was a humiliation, a blunt and direct humiliation.
Im going to beat you to death you bastard! Stomping and kicking, Di Xiao Wan kept going off like a seductress despite not knowing it herself. Shes just too beautiful, even in her rage, and it didnt help either when her efforts were no different from tiny pinches to these humans. In the end, it was the demon princess whos sweating and panting and giving off a sweet aroma by her bodily scent.
The other humans here all feared for their own fate at this moment. They knew Wu Xiong wasnt suffering much, but they dreaded what would be of them if this was the sort of treatment awaiting them in the future.
Di Cang, did Xiao Wan suffer some kind of shocktely, why is she acting like that? Bai Yan asks with azy voice.
I dont know, Di Cang shakes his head, presumably because of State Teachers disappearance.
What? State Teacher and First Elder still hasnte back yet? Theres astonishment in her voice, If she is this shook from his disappearance, why dont we pair them together once hes back? It be a shame if they never got together.
Smiling at the suggestion, Di Cang agrees with that opinion: Thats exactly what I was thinking.
Still oblivious to how shes already wed away, Di Xiao Wan whos been overly excited from the clobbering suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. Making an odd squeal, she looks left and right for the strange sensation.
If only this sweet dumbaclutz didnt try to suck up to Bai Yan on this asion, but because of her own judgement, shes been mistaken for having love sickness. Now its pretty much a given shes going to be State Teachers wife, just that no one couldve guessed the sort of BDSM fetish running through this princesss blood. When the rest of the world discovered the truth, it would be yearster and her husband has already submitted in heart and soul to this seductress.
A whileter, Di Xiao Wan finally found her endurance at the limit. Dragging Wu Xiong like a dead dog and not knowing hes acting, she grins with a broad smile at her own failed achievement: Sister-inw, look! Ive taught this asshole a lesson, now its Brothers turn to work.
Here, take this first. Taking out a handkerchief, Bai Yan readily hands the item over: Dont let his filth dirty your hands, hes not worth it.
Chapter 987 - City Subjugation (1)
Chapter 987 City Subjugation (1)
How are you liking this? Bai Yan asks, fully aware of the minimal damage felt by the big guy before turning over to the rest of the humans. I called you all here today to give everyone a chance, a chance to live. Losing all of the yful air, she bes sharp and dominating with the aura of a ruler and leader.
What does she mean? How is she going to let us live? Their hearts trembled, showing surprise and fear in the faces.
Still smiling but more difficult to read now: I presume you all know what has happened today at the tavern. If you want to live then be contracted by my daughter, if you dont then be food for her belly.
To live, theres only one pathid before them and thats to be ves.
A cold shudder overtakes the humans here. They all turned to stare at the innocent lookingss thats carelessly eating the fruits in hand, and they gulped.
II One of the captives wanted to speak up, but before he could, another voice interjects from the rear.
Lady, some of us never took part in Wu Xiongs mess that day. It shouldnt involve us so why did you summon us here?
Narrowing her eyes, Bai Yans sight quickly fell upon the owner of that voice. Its an old senior by the name of He Ling, one of the rare high level Saint Ranks in this border city.
Originally this He Ling was in the middle of cuddling with his little concubine in bed when he got dragged out of his home, thats why hes so disgruntled at the rudeness. Furthermore, theres no lie in his defense, he never took part in Wu Xiongs shenanigans so why should he stay?
How can there be nothing if I called you here? Bai Yan then leans against her own husbands chest, that facezy and content: This border city is the closest settlement between the Demon Realm and Celestial Realm. As it so happens Im growing a interest on this ce so its only normal I meet the leaders.
He Lings heart dropped, growing an increasingly sense of wariness: What do you mean by that?
Isnt it obvious already? You and the rest of you old bones are to contract with my daughter. This border city will be mine!
This woman, does she know what shes saying? This border city cantpare with the main forces of the two realms, thats true, but its nothing to be scoffed at either. Based on what can she make such a demand? Without these demons by her side, shes nothing.. He Ling thought, not fully willing to listen.
Lady, you must be kidding right? Slightly quivering due to the immense auraing out of Di Cangs body, the old fe didnt want to sound offending: Our border city belongs to the Celestial Realm. You are from the Demon Realm, why should we ept your rule?
Beasts, whether of demon origin or celestial origin, has always been servile to humanity since ancient times. It was only after the establishment of the Demon Realm that those animals grew some backbone and began resisting the deities, hence the degrading opinion running through these humans.
Chapter 988 - City Subjugation (2)
Chapter 988 City Subjugation (2)
Staring down cooly at the man below herself, Bai Yan slowly rose from the chair, arm stretching out as she summoned up a frosty de made of ice-cold bone. Then Ill show you now if Im qualified to take over this city or not.
In that split second as words came forth, that womanly figure also disappeared from view. He Ling didnt know where she went, but the instinct built through years ofbat and experience told him he needed to turn around and deflect! And sure enough, he did by throwing out a palm strike of his own.
Unfortunately for this once prominent leader of this city though, his efforts were futile. Squirts of spraying blood came squirting out of his hand when the de pierced into his flesh and bone, causing the crimson red liquid to stter all over his own clothes.
Its clear whos the victor here today. If He Ling didnt try to block there at thest moment, the bone de wouldve been in his chest and not just in his hand.
Understanding this possible consequence, an unnerved chill ran through the mans skin, turning his eyes vignt and rmed.
Do you understand your own status now? Forming a smirk on her face, she scans the crowd to make sure they understood the meaning of her threat: Or you can alle at me together at once, I dont mind either.
Since these people had the intent to begin with, that suggestion instantly roused a stir among the unwilling group. Theres a smudge of determination returning to their faces after losing some of their light.
Lady, He Ling isnt wrong in what he said. We are denizens of the Celestial Realm, its natural that we would be against the Demon Realm! These people were stupid enough to make a move against you so we didnt intervene, but if you want to conquer the entire border city then we will never agree.
Thats right! If you want us to be ves to demons then we will never agree!
Poof~!
Without any warning, a st of searing heat fires over at thest person who spoke up, engulfing and incinerating his body until even his soul was destroyed by the me. Eerily enough, the process had happened so quickly that no screams ever came from the individual, sending many into a frantic unease of fear and horror.
Thats right, the me burned right down to the soul. If it was simple death then they could still have a chance at being reborn through the cycle of life, but what awaits them was clearly eternal damnation!
Devil!
This man is more evil than the darkest creature in existence! At least such things only torture or devour ones soul, not destroy it outright!
They all gulped and stared at the silver haired man sitting on the throne chair, their eyes haunted now. This included He Ling and the other high level Saint Ranks present.
Is there anymore objections to my wifes decision? Lazy and nd in his interest, Di Cang asks with an air of mncholy
They had long heard of how cruel and ruthless this demon king was, but its far beyond their imagination. Yet, they seem to have forgotten how cruel humanity too have been towards the various creatures of this world. Hunted for their fur, for their flesh, for their cores, anything of value would be sought after by humanity regardless of their origin or background.
Chapter 989 - City Subjugation (3)
Chapter 989 City Subjugation (3)
I will only give you a choice, Bai Yans lip moved with a sense of air that stirred their hearts in waves due to its content. One, be ves to demons, or be destroyed in both body and soul. I will remind you all that reincarnation is not in your range of choices.
He Ling and his men all hanged their head, musing over the offered choices. In the end they all sighed in eptance. Whats the point everyone? The Celestial Realm has abandoned us, why should we die for unanswered loyalty?
Whats more, this isnt just a loss of our lives, its the destruction of our very soul! Why must we continue to offer blindness loyalty then?
Fine, I submit! He Ling closes his eyes and says no more, looking like hes aged for more than a decade in that moment to the point where even his back seems to have hunched downward.
With one of their strongest giving up, the rest of the humans here naturally gave up as well under the intimidating stare.
Turning to her daughter: Dragony, go ahead and begin. Use the anti-contract to enve these people.
Okay. Dropping her food at the call, the little missy was all smiles with a finger touching her lip like shes contemting something. In the end her eyes fell upon He Ling and the rest of the high level Saint Ranks.
Mother, are they also going to be ves? Its such a shame.
Shame? Why? asked Bai Yan with a puzzled look.
Puckering her lip to one side like a little naughty child: Its because they look so tasty. Its such a shame that I have to only contract them and cant eat them.
Originally those couple of old seniors were already sad at their impending fate, but that remark instantly sent them into a panic. They took several steps back and got into a prepared stance.
How can this child speak such insane things? Is she even a child? That appearance is so deceitful!
Lady, are you ying with us? He Ling showed anger, We promised to be ves already, why are you letting her eat us?
ck lines ran through Bai Yans face. Twitching in the corner of her mouth, she eventually came back to her senses after much struggle. This daughter of mine is a little gluttonous. If you obey and listen then you naturally wont be her food, but if you are disobedient... then Im afraid I will have to trouble you to be her snack in the tummy.
Dragony didnt quite agree and kept biting her own nail, Oh but they look so yummy~ I never tasted a high level Saint Rank yet....
Come now Sweetie, quit fussing. Watching those eyes that were beginning to water, Bai Yans temple began to furrow in: If you dont listen then you are going to get another tummy ache.
Oh, gulping the saliva away, she nods in a hurry. I will listen to Mother.
After having her first taste of these humans the little missys been unable to resist their temptation. However, since its Bai Yan whos holding her back, she could only agree reluctantly.
Okay, you go ahead and anti-contract them now. Loosening the knot on her temple, she urges her daughter to step forward.
Without any fuss, Dragony obediently released her powers to press down like before on these people. Its mountainous and suffocating to a degree; unfortunately, there are some powerful humans here. Out of internal instinct, the high level masters like He Ling rejected the attempt from the cellr level.
Chapter 990 - City Subjugation (4)
Chapter 990 City Subjugation (4)
Unfortunately, because theres a certain demon king around, these people didnt even get the chance to repel the power before Di Cang pressed down with his own. In that moment, all resistance was for naught and gave Dragony the opportunity to easily go into their soul to form the ritual.
Half a ringter and with a gleeful smile, the little missy was done. Mother, Ive done what you asked me to do!
Very good Sweetie, Ill get a reward for youter. Bai Yan returns a smile of her, those eyes doting and loving.
This experience immediately made the little missy blush. Without another word, she throws her head into the womans stomach and spoke with a content voice: I dont need any reward. Having Mother is already the best reward I can ever get.
In the past she never got the doting care of a father, nor did she get the love from her own mother. Thankfully fate hasnt been all cruel and tossed Bai Yan into her life. Now shes finally got the chance to enjoy the affection of maternal love for once. For that, Dragony couldnt ask for more and would allow absolutely nothing to get in the way of this bond.
Its then Dragonys big beautiful eyes flickered with a firm light and her hands grew tighter, knowing fully how far she hase.
Unbeknownst to this little missy though, one day in the future she would be forced to leave Bai Yans side. In her rage and sadness, the world itself would be plunged into the depths of hell itself thanks to her following action. Even so, she continued to persist and nearly became the incarnate of evil itself, thats Dragonys future.
Yan Yan, Di Cang first casts a look at the missy nestling in his wifes arm, then at the girl herself before curving into a shallow smirk, Come.
Though a bit perplexed by why hes calling her over, Bai Yan nevertheless did as requested and let her goddaughter go before strolling over. Without surprise, the man did his usual selfish thing and swiftly pulled her into an enticing embrace. The leader of the group who hurt you, how do you want to deal with him?
Wu Xiong whos been acting dead until now nearly jerked right up from the ground after being mentioned. He actually thought they forgot about his crime so hes been keeping mute.
Caressing her chin at the question: I feel like being a ve is too cheap of a punishment for him.
Hmm? Di Cang pricks his brow up at the response, Then what do you wish to do with him? We can do anything you want.
Just now Xiao Wan already beat him a bunch, why dont we gift him to those demons who have a special taste in their sexual orientation instead, how about that?
This time the big guy could no longer stay still anymore. Quickly getting up, he kneels right in front of the pair and cries his eyes out.
Lady, I have already been contracted by the littledy and havent resisted, please dont do this to me. I dont want to be those perverted monsters ymate like Hu Mei and her father.
Saying it nicely was a ymate, saying it bluntly would be a sexual ve for those of the same sex. Imagine a Saint Rank master being degraded to be a sex toy. Theres no way he could endure!
Narrowing in her eyes, Bai Yan clearly had differing opinions: Do you expect to forget? The one who started this battle is you. Whether it be the Fox Family here in this border city, or the others that got involved, theyre all being punished. As the main culprit, you think you can get off scot free?
Chapter 991 - City Subjugation (5)
Chapter 991 City Subjugation (5)
Wu Xiong looked extremely miserable with his distraught face. If one didnt know better, they would assume his wife and daughters keep snatched away by a thief.
Lady, I am very useful, really usefulpared to that Hu Bud Wei. Dont you want to attack the Celestial Realm? I can help guide you there. In order to get there in one piece, you must pass through the Sky Forest. I know how to pass through it with ease, its very familiar to me. I can help reduce the amount of detour you must take.
Its then Di Cang whispers something into his wifes ear: First Elder and State Teacher both went to the Celestial Realm before.
In other words, they are already familiar with the mentioned Sky Forest so theres no need for a guide.
Wu Xiong didnt miss that and grew paler than a ghost. He started to tremble without intent due to the immense fear he felt at having his offer shot down.
I-I have other uses. I. I know a lot of people in the Celestial Realm. Information are always useful during times of war so you can use a spy, right? Yes, I can be your spy and work from within!
Now that was hrious in Bai Yans eye: If thats the case, why did you get thrown out to this border city then?
As unwilling as the big guy was in telling his own story, he nevertheless relented after getting to grip with the situation. Its better than being called a liar and to protect his own chastity from those sick dragons. I hooked up with a young miss of arge family n back then, thats why I got sent here to this outskirt of a city. But I have a cousin, he works at that big household. He promised to get me back once he finds a way.
Rolling her eyes: And what does that do to help us? That background of yours doesnt seem very useful at all.
No, no, no, that household my cousin is in is a big one so I will be able to gather any information you would like, and that miss is also deeply in love with me. She must still be waiting for me to go back.
Though skeptical, Bai Yan eventually decides to take a chance given the opportunity: Ill give you a chance. If you canplete the mission I have then you can be a ve.
What mission? said Wu Xiong, his eyes bright.
Help me look for information on a person.
Who?
Bai Ning! She needs to know whether or not this Bai Ning was her mother or not, and where she was in the Celestial Realm.
Relieved by the pathid before him, Wu Xiong inhales deeply. Its just asking about a person, how hard can this mission be?
Dont worrydy, I will definitely get news on this Bai Ning that youve requested. Just wait for my good news. Revealing a charming smile, Wu Xiong never felt so happy about protecting his own ass from others.
Sweeping her sight on the rest after that, Bai Yan gives her next order: You can all return to your homes in a bit. In addition, the fact about your submissions to demons must be kept a secret from those familiar to you in the Celestial Realm, especially the close acquaintances in your life.
Be warned. If I find out whoever leaks this news, it wont just be the destruction of your soul. Bai Yans words sounded bullying now after emphasizing her ability to crush them so many times.
Another thing making a thoughtful look, if theres any demonic beasts still locked up in your homes, release them immediately. I wont interfere if theyre willing to follow you of their own ord. However, I will not permit this custom to continue!
If a demonic beast voluntarily takes a human as their master then she has nothing to say or to do, but if forced, then as their queen Bai Yan has a duty to intervene.
Do you all understand? Bai Yan asks the silent group, hammering her point through by forcing a response.
Chapter 992 - City Subjugation (6)
Chapter 992 City Subjugation (6)
We willply. The crowd of voices echoed in unison, spreading across this hall as one big mass.
Without another word, Bai Yan flicks her hand open and summons up a portrait before handing it over to the demon princess. Xiao Wan, pass this over to them. They can memorize the picture on their own.
Okay, Sister-inw. Taking the item like a good helper, Di Xiao Wan happily hands the portrait to the nearest human ve she found.
One by one, each individual memorized the picture until it reached thest in the rear. Of course, the faces they made were not missed by Bai Yans sharp attention gaze. She wanted to test them for signs of recognition, and sure enough, theres a single individual who made a surprised face when handed the item. Immediately, her face sank a little.
Aside from the yellow robed young man, everyone can leave.
They may be surprised and unsure why, but these humans werent going to protest. Cupping their fist, the crowd quickly dispersed and left the poor youngd sweating from the fear of being singled out.
Queen. is there something you need of me by asking me to stay? the nervousd croaks this out.
Have you seen this man in the portrait? she narrows in her eyes, causing a newyer of white surface on theds face.
I I
Blowing up with dangerous light now: Speak! Where is he! If you dare lie then that persons fate will be yours next!
After much choking and struggling of the tongue, a clear answer eventually came forth: Awhile back I saw him battling with someone else in the forest. He got injured and escaped. Afterwards I dont know what happened to him. Having said that, he immediately got to his knees in a kowtowing stance: Queen, it wasnt deliberate, I didnt intend to watch him get hurt. If I had known he was your brother, I-I wouldve done everything I can to save him!
Immensely cold and dangerous in her aura, Bai Yans fists clenched harder and harder until the very bones in there started to crackle. She couldnt help it. When this bastard mentioned Bai Xiao being injured and had to flee, her heart twisted in pain like someone just ripped it out and wring it dry.
That lovable brother.
That sensible kid who would use his own body to take the beatings in her ce.
Everything from the past came swelling back in her memories and suffocated her breathing.
Do you know where he went?
Shaking his head with distinct fear in those eyes: I dont know, but I know its people from the Celestial realm who hurt him.
Celestial Realm! Gnashing her teeth, an unbridled fury roars out of Bai Yans throat, wanting to engulf that very name in mes. If those people dare to hurt my brother, then I will subvert the entire world if I must to exact revenge!
Now the debt between her and the Celestial Realm just went up by another card. Sure, shes still hundreds, if not thousands of miles away from reaching the goal of payback, but the determination was there and wont be removed under any circumstances!
Yan Yan. Coming over to give her a hug from behind, Di Cangs voice grew tender and warm like hes going to change whatever ill fate that might befall his brother-inw. Dont worry, I will help you find that boy. He will be all right.
Di Cang, do you know? Although I am not the original Bai Yan, but the memories of the past remained with me like a vivid picture, deeply imprinted into my mind. I still remember. When I was being bullied and hurt with no one to turn to, it was he who used his thin frail body to protect me.
Chapter 993 - His Worry (1)
Chapter 993 His Worry (1)
He was clearly the one who needed protection back then, but each and every time it was he who shielded me! And then I didnt even say goodbye that year when I fled. I caused him so much pain, yet he never med me for any of it.
Di Cang, I can clearly give him the protection that wecked back then with my current influence and power, but you know. He would rather gain his own so that he can make a peaceful ce for me. Thats what he said. Pausing with choking grief, Bai Xiao is my brother, my one and only brother! Hes injured while away from home, how can my heart not ache and worry for him?
Aching at his wifes distress, Di Cang hurries to give that trembling body a hug. Yan Yan, believe in me, I will see to it he returns to us safely!
After a long while of this sobbing picture, Bai Yan finally regains herposure with eyes of steel stered across that face. Di Cang, Im going to the Celestial Realm.
Making a frown: Now?
Yes, Im going now. My mother and brother might be there right this instant. They are both my family so Im going to bring them back home.
Looking at the womans resolute face, Di Cang didnt object to the idea. Just that. Can you give me a bit of time first?
Di Cang? Bai Yan makes a surprised look at her own husband.
Give me a little more time. Although I cant conquer the entire Celestial Realm for you, but the time will give me room to create a safe haven over on that side for you.
With deep feelings and tenderness in those eyes, he kissed her on the forehead: Promise me this. Give me a little more time and I will apany you to find my mother-inw and brother-inw.
Okay. Bai Yan knew her insistence on the matter would only worry this man, therefore she didnt resist. Ill wait for a while longer and use this period to improve my strength.
When I break into the Celestial Rank, he wont need to worry so much anymore. Atleast enough to protect those close to me, that should be enough, right?
Despite the reassuring smileing off of Di Cang face, underneath it all were not the thoughts and feelings of someone with confidence. It looks like the n must be advanced ahead of time. If Xiaoer is being attacked then they might be doing it because of me and Yan Yan.
Watching all of this from the sideline, Di Xiao Wan was extremely envious of the teen mentioned in their conversation. So this is the bond of having a sister, its so good Why cant I have an older sister like Bai Yan and not this mean old grumpy brother of mine?
Yan Yan, are you tired? Yourplexion isnt looking so great. asked the man whos oblivious to his own sisters bemoaning.
Nodding: Im not sure either, but my bodys been feeling sleepy and tired all the time recently. Bring me inside Di Cang, I want to rest.
This exnation relieved the demon king whos already got a lot on his te. Its good that its nothing. Although the bed here cant bepared to the pces, you should still rest on it a little.
After saying that, Di Cang carefully supported the woman out of the hall like shes some sort of frail item that would shatter at the slightest bump.
Chapter 994 - His Worry (2)
Chapter 994 His Worry (2)
What are you still doing here? said the demon princess towards the dumb looking young man who had been stayed by Bai Yan earlier. Are you going to scram or do I have to kick you out?
Shuddering, the individual didnt need no urging to throw himself out the door. Hes afraid this girl would take his life for being even a second tooter.
Princess, Dragony thenes over and gives the girl a slight tug of the sleeve, When will Brothere out?
Cheering up in her mood at the sight of this cute missy, Di Xiao Wan unconsciously reached down to pinch the pink little cheek. Smiling: Youve already taken my sister-inw as your godmother, why are you still calling me Princess?
Raising a super sweet smile: Auntie.
Thats good, said the princess with a stupid grin. Thankfully I have you to stick around with me. Those heartless pair always leave me behind. Come, your auntie here will take you out to eat delicious things.
At this moment the sweet dumbaclutz has discovered the benefits of having a niece because she wont be so bored with this extrapanion. Oh I cant wait for Sister-inw to get another baby. A girl would be the best!
Auntie, are you State Teachers wife? Staring curiously, the little dragoness suddenly looks up to ask using that childish voice.
Stiff in the face and lips twitching, Di Xiao Wan had to take a good moment to calm her fluttering heart. Who told you that? Listening to rumors is no good Dragony, I am still an unwed maiden.
But. thats what everyone in the Demon Realm says. Twinkling like the starry stars in the night sky, Dragony didnt carry any room for doubt.
Going white again, Di Xiao Wan bites her lip like a rattled fox: Dragony, you mustnt let those people fool you. Your auntie I. and State Teacher. we arent in any kind of rtionship.
Grrrr, dont let me find out who is spreading all these rumors, Ill show them!
Shame for her though. The main reason theres such rumors floating about in the Demon Realm was all thanks to Di Cang. Even if she does figure out the source, its not like this scaredy fox would go do anything.
Back over in the main bedroom, Di Cang and Bai Yan had just gotten into afortable position on the bed.
Yan Yan, dont worry, I wont let anyone hurt you no matter the cost. Holding her head against his chest, his arm seemingly wants to melt their body together by this gesture.
Slightly startled by his words, Bai Yans forehead tightened in difort: Whats going on?
Its nothing, said the man. Kissing her forehead in an attempt to stop her worrying, I only dont want to lose you, thats all.
After saying this, Di Cang leans over and kissed her on the lip, letting his emotion flow into her by mingling their tongues together. He wanted her, and she wanted him, theres no denying it as their panting breath huffed and groaned from the desire erupting from within. Eventually the mans hand tears away thestyer of fabric shielding his prize, and thats all he needed to see. Nothing was going to stop him now. Erecting his weapon of choice, he reaches down, prying her legs apart and aimed for the wet sanctuary of all men between her thighs.
Yan Yan, I love you. He purrs beside her ear, getting a silent nod from the flushed woman beneath himself, indicating shes ready.
He thrusts it in the next, powerful and deep in his ramming, getting a cry of pain and ecstasy from her mouth as that back arched upward to form to the shape of his rod.
Mmh, Bai Yan moaned as the man dug deeper and deeper into her with every thrust, curling those toes aftering close to the first orgasm.
Truthfully, she almost wanted to push him away initially from theck of forey as a form of punishment, but it was toote, the reflexive clench from her abdomen had hooked his manhood due to all that throbbing in the final push. Then again, this devilish of a man wasnt going to let her go anyways at this point, and they were just beginning for the night..
A good sleepter with much sex in-between.
Bai Yan was feeling rather drowsy on this morning as the faint light shot through the window screen tond on her closed eyes. Gradually opening them, the view was groggy at first until it eventually orientated to that striking and familiar face she spent all night connecting with. Its a happy one, but also a yearning one for more.
Chapter 995 - His Worry (3)
Chapter 995 His Worry (3)
Yan Yan, why dont you go back to the maind during this period? Since your strength is now higher, you should be able to enter the three miracle hidden underneath the three powers there. It must be something incredibly useful if the people from the Spirit Realm wanted it so much.
Musing over the suggestion, Bai Yan eventually nods in agreement: Okay.
Thats great. I have other things to do for now so I wont go back with you, but Illeter. His voice low and hoarse, almost tickling against the womans ear when he whispered the intent over.
Youre not done yet? she was slightly taken aback by the fact, looking up and staring into his eyes for confirmation.
Understanding why, Di Cang reaches over to give her a hug of reassurance: It will be fast, I wille back to you very soon.
Then this time, you something choked in her throat then. Bai Yan wanted more information, but failed to ask in the end, fearing what she didnt want to hear.
I originally came because I heard there were people trying to harm you, but now that youre safe, its time I went back. Working towards our future is something a man should do dont you agree my love?
Her heart shook at that promation. If those are sweet words of trying to score points with Bai Yan then its definitely working. Shes feeling warm inside and would dly take another round with this devilish bastard who wrecked her insidesst night.
Yan Yan, I will not let you live in danger with our son and unborn daughter. As your husband and their father, I will do everything to remove any obstacle in the way.
Giggling at the shamelessness of thatst bit: And how do you know Im going to have a daughter?
Because the mans finger slowly slides down to her belly, we already have one trying topete with me for your attention. I now need a girl to divert his focus less hees clinging to you every day.
Slightly twitching in the corner of her lip, Bai Yan has had to hand it to this man. How much does he frown upon his own son?
Once we have a daughter, we can then throw her to Xiachen, leaving only the two of us to roam the world in peace and joy.
Upon fantasizing the beautiful future, Di Cangs face evokes a dashing grin that could amaze the world if frozen in time.
Were not taking our daughter? she asks with a frown.
Its enough to have Xiachen by her side. Besides, only you are allowed to get close to me, no one else is allowed.
That includes his own daughter, no exception.
And, I dont need to worry with that boy in charge. If any brat dares to get close to my daughter, he will clobber them in my stead. A sh of hard sternness flickers across Di Cangs eyes.
Just because he doesnt want to take his daughter along on their merry trip doesnt mean he doesnt like her. In fact, hes going to be more protective of his daughter than the mother here in question!
Bai Yan literally went ck from the bleak future awaiting her own daughter. She could already imagine the sort of picture where the girl gets overly protected by her boy and husband like two guardian gods that would repel any pompousd who dares to draw too close.
Its gettingte now. I need to go back. Showing a smile, she hooks those arms around the mans neck and imprints her own version of a French kiss onto those lips. Im going to get much stronger, just you wait Di Cang. You wont be the only one conquering those from the Celestial Realm, I too will make them pay the price with their own blood!
That remark was damning for Di Cang. He knew this wife of his has always been the strong headed type, but her will was simply too perfect for his own. Unable to resist the urge, he throws himself at her and raises another storm on the bed this morning.
Oh Yan Yan, I cant get enough of you at all! he reaches down and presses in, forcing his way in just likest night..
Chapter 996 - His Worry (4)
Chapter 996 His Worry (4)
It wasnt until near noon before the man stopped his rabid act of procreation that Bai Yan could finally get herself dressed for the days work. Nevertheless, she gave him one final kiss before striding out for the door.
Di Cang, Im going to leave with Mo Li Shang and Dragony in bit, she swings her head with her back still turned at the doorframe, but I expect you to have someone inform me if you find any clue regarding my brothers whereabout.
For this man though, his focus didnt lie with that brother-inw though, nay, hes more focused on the strange young man whos been tailing his wifetely. You and that Mo Li Shang, what sort of rtionship do you have with him exactly? I know hes not rted to you, that much Im certain. Standing there with his body still naked and hefty arsenal dangling between his crotch, he stares at her with curiosity and worry.
Him? He lost his memory when I picked him up from the road. As it so happens, I ended up bumping into him again at this border town, thats why I kept him around.
But why do I keep getting the sensation that hes looking at you wrong. Making a grumbling sound, he starts getting all sour in his voice, Thats the same look a man gives to their favorite woman, I dont like it.
Amused by this, Bai Yan couldnt take it anymore and turnedpletely to meet his gaze: You know, you are such a petty fox. Hes no more than a child to me, not to mention hes lost his memories. At most hes only a brother to me.
sh stepping over to the doorway to embrace his wifes waist, Di Cang uses his other hand to pinch up at her cheek: I dont care. If he has any unfavorable motive about you then Ill turn him to ash for having thoughts about my woman!
She can only be my wife, no one else can touch! That includes ogling her or having bad thoughts!
That so? She starts giggling with an amused vor, Then what about Chu Yi Feng, why arent you going to make trouble for him?
Speaking of his wifes godbrother, the sourness and petty nature immediately poured out of this great demon king. Almost frowning: If he didnt protect both you and Xiachen in your times of need, I wouldve pummeled him to the ground already.
Downright bursting outughing now, Bai Yan went ahead to wrap her own hands around this naked mans waist before leaning her head onto that defined chest. Theres a loving air hovering around her eyes, clearly taken by his possessiveness for once.
You should stop being so petty Di Cang, I only have you in my heart and everyone else is only a friend to me.
What she said there was a fact. Ever since Bai Yan decided to take him as her husband, shes decided long ago not to keep any of her inner feelings hidden, only openness and the truth. Sure enough, every drop of that sourness promptly dissipated from Di Cangs face, leaving only a gleeful look of satisfaction.
Yan Yan, I will definitely keep my promise to you.
This was his oath to her. Not only in this life, but the next, and the one after that as well, forever till the end. If he couldnt achieve that, then Di Cang intends to perish in heart and soul along with her if thats what it means to be at her side.
After going their separate ways C the man staying behind to get dressed and the woman leaving C Bai Yan didnt make it very far before being stopped in her tracks. The main reason being Wu Xiong standing at the other end of the long corridor of this estate past the bedroom.
Lady, I am here to be at yourmand.
Due to being so surprised by the third party standing there, Bai Yan actually flushed with embarrassment and didnt know how to respond at first.
How much did you hear.? She anxiously asks, dreading the impending answer.
Hurrying to shake his head like a rocking drum: I didnt hear anything, nothing at all!
Quit joking around! So what if I heard the love talk and moans and cries of this bossdy? I be damn stupid to admit to that now!
Chapter 997 - His Worry (5)
Chapter 997 His Worry (5)
Mood improved by the obvious lie, Bai Yan didnt want to press the awkward issue. Instead, she got back to why this guys standing near her ce of rest: Why are you looking for me?
Uhhh Wu Xiong grew cautious in his tone, Lady, I am now your ve aready, dont you have anything to instruct me?
Landing her sight on that square shaped face, her expression furrowed in hard: Didnt I tell you before already? You are ves to the Demon race as a whole and not to me, but since you are here anyways, I want you to go help call my daughter over along with Shang Shang.
Yes, Lady. Hurrying to give his bow ofpliance, he turns and almost ran for it before being called again. r
Wait a minute. Go call that He Ling over as well. She adds, causing a look of surprise in Wu Xiongs face before it returned to normal.
A whileter, Dragony and the rest had arrived before Bai Yans presence. The little missy was ecstatic to see her godmother again after the previous nights outing into the local market.
Mother! her voice innocent and lovely as usual.
Go pack up everyone, were leaving this city now.
Queen Mother, Queen Mother, the milky doll of a baby nearly threw himself at Bai Yans feet after breaking free from Mo Li Shangs grasp. Did you ask His Majesty about my origin?
A touch of embarrassment flew into Bai Yans face over that question. She didnt know how to answer that without making the baby sad. What, was this woman supposed to tell everyone shes been too busy having wild sexst night with her man and then forgot again this morning when they went for a second round? HELL NO!!!
Thankfully the situation got resolved by the little missy who bluntly answered him.
Hanging his little head, the dolly baby thats Moli could only make a moping face after getting the disappointing response.
I promise you Moli, I will ask for you next time, okay? Giving the babys head a warm hug, she felt terrible right now for her own carelessness.
Still dejected, Moli nevertheless nods in agreement: Okay Queen Mother, you must help me ask next time though, okay? I really want to know where I came from and why all my kin died. and, why the annals recorded in history never mentioned anything about flying pigs or anything rted to that in the old stories.
This dolly baby has always regarded himself as a special existence, mainly because of the wings on his back, thats why hes never willingly admitted to being a pig.
Lady, Wu Xiong meekly chimes in with a smile then, Ive called He Ling over as well. Do you need anything else of me?
Rubbing her chin in contemtion: He and you will follow me to the maind.
The maind?
He Lings mouth twitched profusely at the notion.
Does she mean that human realm where its pitifully short on resources, even worse than this border city?
As unwilling as he was about going, He Ling didnt have the nerve to object. He could only bow his head and pressed down his inner grudge for further instruction.
Wu Xiong, dont forget your promise. Bai Yan shoots a warning stare over to the big guy before leaving, If you cant get any news regarding Bai Ning then Im afraid your only future is to be the ymates of those demons with a peculiar taste in their sex.
Shivering right down to his spine: Lady, I will do everything in my power toplete that mission, you can count on it!
Chapter 998 - Miracle (1)
Chapter 998 Miracle (1)
Holy Land.
On a certain beautiful ind filled with blossoming flowers and plum trees, two individuals C Lord Wu Wei of the Misty Fairy House and Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect C were arguing with heated re in their faces that went all the way up to the ear. Meanwhile on the side was Lord Chu Ran of the Holy Land, hes making a helpless face at the contention between these two parties who barged into his territory on this day.
Why did the two of youe to my Holy Land if you want to fight? Theres your own Medicine Sect and Misty Fairy House, go there instead. My little Holy Land cant afford to host the two of you so hurry and leave!
Theres good reason for Lord Chu Ran to make such a demand. The two over there were some of the strongest cultivators on thesends. If they start a brawl on his home then it might as well be a wastnd afterwards. So, for the sake of keeping peace on the Holy Land, and for his own home, he must hurry and send these two troublemakers away!
Unexpectedly, instead of leaving as told, the look these two gave to this host was that of discontent and anger.
This Holy Ind is my granddaughters ce, why cant Ie and see? Rather its this old thing here. Bai Chang Feng points usingly at his inw, Why is this bastard from the Misty Fairy House here, I want an answer!
The matter regarding Bai Ning has always been a thorn in this old grandpas heart, therefore it didnt take much to provoke it when finding someone he didnt want to see here of all ces. Talk about a volcanic eruption.
Ignoring the furious looking his way, Chief Wu Wei first organizes his own clothes before speaking: I came to have a look at my granddaughters ce. Regardless of whether or not Yan Yan is willing to recognize me as her grandfather, my son is still her father, that wont change regardless of your opinion.
In other words, their bloodline was inseparable. No matter how angry this old grandpa was, Bai Yan was still his blood and kin regardless of what others want.
Bai Chang Feng snorts with derision: Your wife and son arent bad, Ill give you that. However, until my daughter is found, I will never forgive you for what youve done back then!
Against the grief-stricken face of his foe, Chief Wu Wei didnt have any rebuttal. He knows the fault lies with him so he kept silent on the topic. What else was he supposed to say, that he deliberately didnt want Bai Ning to marry his so back then and that its the girls fault for not revealing her background ahead of time? Thats ridiculous even to his own ear.
Lets calm down everyone. This matter happened long ago, plus Chief Wu Wei here knows hes wrong, Lord Chu Ran starts ying as the mediator. More importantly though, didnt he promise to help find Bai Ning at all cost? Shes still his sons love so theres no question about his sincerity is there?
Thatment did help soothe the mood in Bai Chang Fengs heart. However, the look of disdain didnt leave the old grandpas face at all. We will talk when I have my daughter back. If I find out this old thing dares to bully my beloved daughter when she does, I will take both Yan Yan and her away and never let him see them again!
Ive made some stupid mistakes before, Chief Wu Wei heaves a long sigh in response. I know that, dont worry. As a upfront promise, I will use my remaining lifetime to make up to your daughter and never let anyone hurt them again, is that good now?
Chapter 999 - Miracle (2)
Chapter 999 Miracle (2)
Howe youre all here?
Its then when their argument was at a standstill, a faint soft voice cuts in from above and catches their ear. In particr was Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Wei who immediately recognized the said owner.
Dressed in a rosy red dress, her figure was mesmerizing under the brilliant light of the glistening sun. Its great that youre all here, now I dont have to go out of my way to find each one of you. Im just curious, did all three of you carry the keys for the?miracles? If so, can I have it?
At first Bai Chang Feng was taken aback by this request and furrowed his forehead. However, he eventually released the tension to only turn it into absolute shock on his old face.
You broke into the Saint Rank, high level at that?
How long has it been since she first stepped into the Monarch Rank? How can she make so many breakthroughs, this is ridiculous!
Chief Wu Wei didnt fare much better either. Hes bleeding inside, one for being the one who pushed this amazing granddaughter away before she was even born, and then destroying the bond that he was supposed to hold as her grandfather.
If only I didnt break up my sons rtionship with her mother, then Yaner wouldve grown up happily in my Misty Fairy House. Perhaps her achievement would surpass what she has now with the proper support from the very beginning.
You Chu Ranments a sigh at the sight of this woman, I still remember when Zheng Qi brought you back here for the first time. You were so severely injured that theres not a trace of your body that wasnt covered in blood. But look at you now, quietly advancing into the peak of the Saint Rank already.
Bai Chang Feng openly frowned at thatment: What did you just say? When she came to the Holy Land she was covered in blood?
Yes, the Holy Lord faintly nods in confirmation. Back when Zheng Qi brought her back, the girls strength was very weak, iparable to her current strength.
What followed had gone deaf to Chief Wu Weis ear. In his mind, the only thing that kept reverberating across his head was that heart wrenching sentence C covered in blood, severely injured.
As one could imagine, if Zheng Qi the third elder of the Holy Land didnt bring the girl and her son back that day, what sort of fate wouldve awaited them? It couldnt be good if she got that injured!
Thank you. Inhaling deeply, the Medicine Lord turns to make a deep bow to Lord Chu Ran. Theres only sincerity in his old eyes right now and nothing else.
Over the years, there had been countless feuds between the Holy Land and Medicine Sect, but with this truthing to light, its bound to be resolved without problem.
Why are you all acting so soppy all of a sudden? That happened years ago, am I not fine and well right now? Bai Yanes down from the air with her daughter in hand.
Isnt that right? Im fine now so thats all it matters.
Yaner, weve been carrying the key on us from the very beginning. Now that youve reached the minimum requirement, its time we gave it to you.
After saying this, the Medicine Lord was the first to rummage through his storage ring, bringing out a half moon shaped object. Then it was Chief Wu Wei of the Misty Fairy House who brought out a simr item, and whenbined with the former, it just so happens to form a glowing shape of a sun. However, it was Lord Chu Ran of the Holy Land who had the actual looking key that fits exactly into the middle of the hole of said artifact.
Chapter 1000 - Miracle (3)
Chapter 1000 Miracle (3)
In a booming sh of brilliance, a ray of white light beams down from the aerial void,nding directly in front of Bai Yans spot and dazzles the entire ind. Momentster, the light eventually subsides, but it didnt leave behind nothing. Theres a huge bronze gate emitting a strange glow of divinity after it receded.
Bai Yan found herself unable to control her own motor skills. Shes like a moth right now, being drawn in captivation to a burning pyre of me. Though beautiful, its dangerous and likely to lead to self-destruction.
In the end, her entire existence disappears from sight as the light envelops her body once the gate opens.
Lord Chu Ran made a solemn look at this change: Lord Bai, Chief Wu Wei, go call your elite disciples here, we need to stand guard while shes away. I dont know what will happen but we cannot allow any form of interruption during this period.
The two grandfathers nodded in agreement regarding this matter. They too dont know the consequences of this bronze gate being destroyed, but they have no intention of finding out when its their own granddaughter thats in there.
Very soon, a formidable fighting force was gathered at the Holy Land with many specting the reason for their summoning.
Back over on Bai Yans side, things were very quiet and eerie. Theres nothing but a sea of mist that blocked off her view in whatever ce she got transported to. In the end, she could only wander around aimlessly searching for signs or clues to what to do next.
Unbeknownst to the woman herself though, she has never been alone since her arrival. Surrounding her within the mist were four hazy figures: a tiger, dragon, phoenix and a turtle. They made up the four loyal guards that has always protected her.
Minutester.
Hours passed.
It soon became clear that this wasnt going to get her anywhere, but then it happened In the middle of aimless wondering, Bai Yan suddenly bumped into some invisible force with her forehead and nearly fell backwards from the impact.
Youre here? A powerful force booms seemingly from the far-off distance like its some sort of gigantic flood, causing the female in question to go nk from the wave.
Despite the sound signature being clearly that of a womans, its hardly feministic or gentle; in fact, its majestic and strong like a hero of a battlefield. Furthermore, a powerful gush of sadness suddenly ovees Bai Yans heart, causing an unusual sense of familiarity for the woman herself.
Now that you havee, it proves you are qualified in this life to challenge those from the Celestial Realm.
Regaining herposure after being released from her turbid state, Bai Yan carefully spoke, Who are you?
You are me, and I am you, the womans voice exins. Right now the task at hand is to increase your strength. Only by doing so can you deal with those shameless individuals from the Celestial Realm!
Celestial Realm? A frown appears on Bai Yans perplexed face, What happened between you and them? Can I know the reasoning behind the strong grudge?
A snarlingugh rocks the world. Its filled with disdain and disgust like that of someone speaking about their sworn enemy.
Those hypocrites wanted to use me because Im considered special in their eyes. When I didnt y along with their n, they announced to the world that I would destroy everything that is known to mankind. They hunted me, for their greed and their deception.
And then theres that so-called childhood friend of mine. I trusted him, believed in him when he said he would protect me as long as he lives, but for the sake of the Celestial Realm, he abandoned me and joined forces with those who wished me harm.
Bai Yans heart quivered at the notion.
Shes supposed to be listening in from the perspective of an outsider, yet its not giving her that unrted emotion that shouldve been there. Its painful, so painful that she wanted to clench her own heart from the intense pounding. Then thats when the picture of that man in white appeared again, the one from her dreams. She understands now. The unknown individual with his back facing her, hes the childhood friend mentioned here by that voice, the betrayer.
Chapter 1001 - Miracle (4)
Chapter 1001 Miracle (4)
A person who ignores her for the sake of the Celestial Realm..
Did you just say you were special? She frowns, Can you tell me why?
It took a minute for that voice to return, but it did eventually after leaving Bai Yan standing there.
I cannot tell you, it brought me great disaster when I became aware of that truth not long after my persecution. For your safety, you need to wait because it will only hinder your development with your strength. Pausing for a second, the voice seems to have thought of something else. And I, this wisp of my soul, its mission is to tell you something important. Do you have a little dragon around?
Bai Yan widened her eyes in surprise: Are you talking about Dragony?
Yes, you must keep her safe, she is the one who can protect you in the future. In addition, I am ashamed to say that I owe the four sacred beasts an apology in failing them. My hope is that you can find them again.
Musing for second before speaking: Suzaku is still alive and well, and Ive found Azure Dragon and White Tiger already. Now the only one missing is ck Turtle.
ck Turtle? The voice suddenly choked at the name, I remember burying him in another ce. If hes reincarnated, hes going to be there as well. Im sorry, I cant remember where exactly, its been so long.
No matter how powerful one was in life, a wisp of their soul was still just a wisp. Plus, its been so long, the past was bound to leave this voice like everything in life.
Bai Yan looked up, wanting to trail the voice. However, the view has be obscured again by the mist at this point.
You dont have to look, you cant see me, and I dont want you to see me either, said the voice with a tinge of cheer in there. Whats more, what is there to see? I am you after all.
Bai Yan hung her head, contemting the words shes heard so far and the illusionary dreams about that battlefield.
So thats my past life?
I believe what youve said, but thats not what Im here for. They say the three keys can open a miracle here, thats what Im seeking. Only by being stronger can I fight my enemies.
The voice suddenly breaks out into a chucklingugh, somehow portraying no emotion yet able to dazzle Bai Yan into a trance due to how beautiful it was.
I did give the items that could open up this ce to three different individuals back then. I just didnt expect them to pass it down as some sort of miracles.
Bai Yan pricks her brow, Not miracles? Then those from the Spirit Realm really came for nothingst time. No matter, its good that I got in here. At least I now know what I must do and the question about that battlefield is now resolved.
But the womans voice pauses again, what I left behind may be useless for others, but its indeed a miracle for you specifically.
Lighting up in her eyes: What do I need to do?
You dont have to do anything. Let my soul merge with you and you will naturally break through into the Celestial Rank Compared to the heroic and majestic tone from earlier, the voice now grew softer and more caring.
Though the suggestion startled Bai Yan for a second, she didnt back down: Alright, what do you need me to do during the fusion?
Dont resist my entry, rx and take in everything that is me. I will guide my soul and yours together, bing one again.
Chapter 1002 - Merging of the Soul (1)
Chapter 1002 Merging of the Soul (1)
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes as instructed, however, its exactly then a strange force rushed into her mind and dived straight into the soul. Its painful, like a sharp needle piercing through her skin, causing a shudder to run down her spine. Nevertheless, she endures and allowed the other side to enter with ease.
Due to the fact that their souls are consciously trying to merge, Bai Yan had the ability to detect everything thats happening from within. This meant that the female soul that entered her body was in all intent exposed to her probing.
She wore an average and in looking dress, nothing special about that, but the eerie and spooky smirk that appeared on the womans face sent the rms in Bai Yans mind ring.
Boom!!
Without indication, an intense force sted the main core that was her own soul, causing a mouthful of blood toe squirting out of the mouth.
What are you trying to do? she said, biting her lips in exasperation as those hands clenched into a fist.
Kekeke~!! the strange and eerieugh rocked her mind, making Bai Yansplexion to go white and losing all forms of color.
Do you know how many years it has been since I was in here? Although I was part of your soul when I first split from you, but now my consciousness is my own and not a simple fragment of yours anymore! If it wasnt for the sealed powers of the four sacred beasts in here protecting you from me at the beginning, I wouldve reaped control of your body from the very start. But you are foolish, opening yourself up to me without a second thought!
Quivering at the truth, Bai Yans eyes instinctively looked up to the sky where the hazy contour of the four sacred beasts appeared. Theyre attacking the barrier thats blocking off herself from them, and theyre very anxious and urgent to get to her.
A wisp of soul can have their own personality? Muttering this like shes speaking to herself, Bai Yans temple furrowed into a knot at this new knowledge.
Its exactly as this fragmented soul said C its what Bai Yans previous self had left behind C but through the baptism of eons past, this thing has now developed its own personality and intends to wipe the original host away in order to take the body!
You cant even begin to imagine the sort of things I had to go through. Day in and day out, waiting here in this ce with no knowledge of I will ever get out because of you. But you havee, and so willingly at that! I thank you for the opportunity, the other me. Dont worry though, I will love your husband and son like you did, after all, we are the same person in the end.
Originally Bai Yan was flustered and even panicked at the predicament she threw herself into, but once Di Cangs name was brought up and the image of that dashing masculine face popping up in her mind, any hesitation and uncertainty was resolved. Shes determined, not only for her own life, but for her husband, and most importantly, her own boy That naughty yet loveable son of hers, the one Bai Yan could never leave behind.
I NEED NO ONE ELSE TO LOVE THEM, I ALONE AM ENOUGH!!!!
Dont get ahead of yourself! Bursting open her eyes with fire in them, I am the original. I refuse to believe a mere fragment of my own soul can outdo the original! You will be defeated by me and will submit to my will!
Humph, I have never yielded in my life, not this one or the past. Even against the heavens, I have never feared, let alone a mere shard of my former self!
Thinking up to here, Bai Yan didnt wait and sat herself into a meditative pose, gathering all her focus on battling this invasive force.
Chapter 1003 - Merging of the Soul (2)
Chapter 1003 Merging of the Soul (2)
Boom!
A powerful and raging force explodes out of Bai Yans core, forcing the invasive soul to backpedal several steps.
Youre just a high level Saint Rank, how is that possible? theres horror and disbelief in the female souls eye.
Sneering, it was her turn to go on the offensive: It may not be possible for others, but its me. and youre just a part of me in essence!
Damn it! a sh of viciousness red in the souls eye.
Originally she only said all that in order to make Bai Yan loosen her guard, she didnt expect the effects to be counter effective and make her blow up.
No! Ive waited for over a thousand years, I cannot give up on this chance! I dont want to be just a soul. I want to be a real person!
Determined as well, the soul fragment rushed towards Bai Yans core again, her figure bing sharp like a de ready to tear into it.
However.
Forget about drawing close, she didnt even manage that before being blown away by the invisible force.
Didnt I say it already? Youre just a part of me, and now Im going to take you back. Bai Yan coldly states this with full on malice in her words.
Then without further urging, her own soul began to spread like a gue, which directly eases the anxious looking ethereal beasts hovering outside the barrier.
No! The soul fragment shrieks, Please let me go, I was wrong! I wont dare to go against you anymore, please dont melt me!
Unfortunately for this overly confident existence, Bai Yan felt nothing at the plea; after all, its like shes said before, they are one and the same in the end. So, without another word, her own soulpletely tosses itself in with the attacker and bes an entangled hot mess. And since the fusion of a soul doesnt happen in merely just a day or two, it would be a while before her consciousness fully return to normal.
Spirit Realm.
Inside arge pce, Liu Qing Yu (spy) was sitting quietly inside the garden pavilion when a girl hurried over to make a report.
Miss, your father wants to see you.
Hes looking for me? she cocks a brow in surprise, Do you know why?
I do not know mdy.
Then you go first. Thedy waves her hand, dismissing the maid with that gesture and began musing over the sudden summoning.
Ever since that day she submitted to Bai Yan at the Misty Fairy House, Liu Qing Yus life hasnt been her own to decide. Therefore, as unwilling as she was to return to the Spirit Realm, this woman could only do as told. Fortunately the lies she spouted worked in front of her fathers eye and didnt raise any form of doubt, otherwise she wouldnt know what to do then. But this summoning after two months of nothing, it worries her.
Uncle Jun, caressing her chin, a sh a coldness flickered in thedys eye. Are you able to guess why that old thing is looking for me?
Liu Qing Yu was undoubtedly a nobledy of the Spirit Realm, but due to her fathersck of care and even disdain for her existence, shes never been able to experience the kind treatment that came with her status. Heck, even her surname was that of her own mother and not her fathers!
Chapter 1004 - Merging of the Soul (3)
Chapter 1004 Merging of the Soul (3)
Jun Hous response came right away: I suspect the Spirit Lord is nning to make a big move.
Shuddering inside, Liu Qing Yus posture grew tense: Lets go, we need to go investigate the matter. I can only hope that the old thing doesnt go to the maind, otherwise.
With Bai Yans current strength, shes no match for him.
At that thought, thedy immediately headed out for the assembly hall, her face pale and unease apparent.
Already inside the main hall, a fierce looking white-haired elder was already sitting atop of the throne chair, his gaze scanning inspectively at the gathered crowd beneath himself.
Sit down if youre here!
Stone hard and unreadable as usual in these types of meetings, Liu Qing Yu takes the seat furthest in the back with Uncle Jun standing right beside her like a protective umbre.
Ill begin now that youre all here, said He Fei Xiang (Spirit Lord) with his powerful and overbearing voice. The seal has been lifted not long ago, that means we are no longer limited to this tiny ce anymore. Prepare, all of you, were going to be attacking the maind!
That sent Liu Qing Yu into a numbing chill. Its exactly as she suspected, theyre attacking. Now the only question remains were the wording right there. Theyre clearing aiming for the three miracles, why say theyre attacking the maind as an excuse?
Father, please allow your son I to handle this matter.
In the seat furthest to the front, a man stands up and makes this proposal. Despite the individual being young in appearance, quite handsome and dashing even with a face no more than thirty or forty years old, hes in fact over a century in age!
Nodding in agreement regarding his favorite sons suggestion, He Fei Xiang didnt have any objection. Very well, you will be the leading figure in our attack at the main human world. Remember, no one is allowed to live once you are over there, ughter them all!
This order shocked thedy for the second time today. Shes staring wide eye in horror. Sure, Liu Qing Yu too had attacked the maind before, but she never told her men to ughter the weak and innocent.
This old thing is going to kill everyone on the maind? Thats genocide!
Father, isnt that too much? Gritting her teeth, thedy forces herself to make a protest despite knowing the sort of discrimination against herself. Isnt it enough to simply expel those living there when upying the maind, why must we let a river of blood flow?
Shut your mouth! Father does not need someone like you dictating what he does or doesnt! He Lu the oldest son snaps, his voice sarcastic and mocking: Besides, the inhabitants of thosends are nothing but insects inparison to us, the denizens of the Spirit Realm. What right does mere pests have to share in the resources that shouldve rightfully belonged to us?
Although the level of spiritual particrs in this small little realm were superior to the maind, but its still small inparison! Theres food, theresnd, and theres many unexplored resources waiting to be exploited! How could He Lu endure the boring days that was the Spirit Realm?
I am not dictating Fathers decision, Im. Liu Qing Yu clenches her fist, a sh of anger permeating those eyes.
However, before thedy could finish her words, an interruption was shot over in the form of a cold snickering sneer.
Youre nothing but a bastard child with a different surname, how dare you talk back to me? Fathers words arew, and the world has always been the survival of the fittest. Those insects are only good as a stepping stone for us!
Liu Qing Yus expression flew into a rage. If she hadnt known these people wouldnt heed her words then she mightve really lost it. In the end, thisdy could only retract her emotions like a stoned statue to their ridicules, just like in the past.
Chapter 1005 - Merging of the Soul (4)
Chapter 1005 Merging of the Soul (4)
Father, she looks directly up to her own father with firm eyes, there is a girl from the maind, the wife of the demon king. If we massacre the lives in the human world, I fear it might provoke the Demon Realm in force.
He Fei Xiang had a frown on his old face then. Its not like he doesnt know about this intel. In fact, he knew more than he led on to the public. For example, regarding the incident where Di Cang exterminated the former Snake n because of that woman, he knows about it too. However, theres not only the three miracles thats attractive in this Spirit Lords eye, theres also many other treasures awaiting him.
I am firm on this matter, theres no need for further discussion. Liu Qing Yu, the matter is settled and will be handled by your brother He Lu.
Piercing her own palm with the nails, Liu Qing Yu gets up from her seat with a deep look: Father, you will regret it one day for not listening to me today! Without another word, she turns and left for the outside in a decisive manner.
Father, this girl is too wild, are you just going to let her be? We must teach her a lesson! He Lu grits his teeth.
Curving his lips into a smirk: Teach her a lesson? Son, that can be left to ater date. The first and foremost is conquering the maind. If you canplete that mission well, I will make you my heir.
Yes, Father! A re of delight enveloped the mans eye. Thats right Liu Qing Yu, I will be the heir one day, and you on the other hand can only be a insect under my feet!
Alright, that will be all everyone, go back and carry out your businesses. Waving his hand, the Spirit Lord dismisses the group.
Yes. Cupping their fists, theyplied readily and dispersed.
..
Originally He Lu was still ecstatic at his own future prospect, but that soon changed as soon as hes out the door. What are you still doing here? Huffing a grunt, he asks the woman in white.
Are you really going to ughter the humans living there?
Ho, he sneers. Nothing but a group of insects, what do you care?
If you dont listen to me then dont me me for your own destruction. Squinting her eyes in, Liu Qing Yu carried a coldness in there that its piercing.
Just because you are incapable of doing something doesnt mean I will be the same as you. He Lu crosses his arm around the chest, the posture taunting, If you think you are so incredible then go seduce that Demon Realms king. Maybe then Father will have a new opinion about a bastard child like you.
You Flushing red, Liu Qing Yu was done at this point. Whisking her sleeve as she turned away, Dont drag me down with you if youre so insistent on dying!
Lets not mention the part about herself being Bai Yans servant, even if theres not thatyer of rtionship, she still wouldnt dare go seduce Di Cang. Cruel, ruthless bloodthirsty, thats merely a couple of the words used to describe that man. Liu Qing Yu had no intent of bing the second snake girl!
After walking out of the estate and out of sight, she immediately turned around to give an order. Uncle Jun, go send someone to inform the Demon Realm regarding this matter. Actually, forget what I said and go in person. Its already toote to send a messenger.
The Spirit Realm is bound to perish at this rate. I must carve a path out if I must survive in this chaotic era.
Chapter 1006 - Merging of the Soul (5)
Chapter 1006 Merging of the Soul (5)
Holy Land.
At the heart of this wondrous ce, Lord Chu Ran was currently feeling quite uneasy as he stared at the bronze gate in front of himself.
Elder Zheng Qi (frist), I keep getting this unsettling feeling recently that something bad is about to happen.
The first elder heaves a sigh in return: Lord, you are overthinking this too much. The world right now is very peaceful so dont think too much of it.
I hope so. Making a bittersweet smile, Lord Chu Ran wanted to believe that. However, the unease only grew like a dark gloomy cloud hovering over his heart.
Perhaps hes really jinxed it but its then an urgent looking guard of the Holy Land came running over, his face showed panic and unease when kneeling. Milord, there is an old man by the name of Jun Huo seeing an audience with you.
Jun Huo?
It took a moment before the Holy Lord realized who this individual was and where hes heard the name. Whats going on? Why is the spy Yaner sent back to the Spirit Realm over here again? It cant be. something bad is going to happen?
Making a dark and glum face: Let hime in at once.
Yes milord, the guard bowed and retreated in haste.
Back over on the other side, Jun Huo was currently pacing back and forth outside the main gate when he suddenly realized how devoid of human presence his surroundings were.
To think we have fallen to so low. A bittersweet smile curls out of the seniors lip, making him all the more sad in appearance.
Despite not being favored back in the Spirit Realm, none would openly provoke go provoke hisdys territory knowing how strong Liu Qing Yu was. But now, a simple audience with the Holy Lord requires someone to inform the host first instead of bringing him right inside. Thats a very different sort of greeting if it was in the past.
Of course, the discontent was still only discontent, this old senior would never dare show it on the surface. After all, this ce was Bai Yans territory. He be courting death to start anything here.
Minutester, the gatekeeper returns with a tone thats more respectful than their initial meeting: Senior Jun, please head on inside, the Lord is already waiting inside.
Along the way, there were countless disciples constantly peering over, their eyes extremely curious as to who this old grandpa was. Nevertheless, Jun Huo never met their gazes, only following closely behind the gatekeeper so that he would hurry up in the feet.
Minutester after many twists and turns through the forest and gravel pathways, they have arrived at the central ind housing Bai Yans bamboo cottage.
I remember Bai Yan had you go back to the Spirit Realm to act as a spy for her, why did you return so soon? Is there something you need to say by seeking me out? Lord Chu Ran makes a frown that couldnt be missed.
Hurrying over with his hand cusp into a respective manner: Holy Lord, I came at the behest of mydy to pass on a critical message.
What message? A wave of unease shook Chu Rans heart. His worst fears are starting toe true, he could feel it.
Its those people from the Spirit Realm. They want to attack the maind, and this time they dont intend to leave anyone alive, not even the civilians!
Boom!
The news was like a heavy hammer, smashing into the Holy Lords heart until its crushed and scattered to pieces.
What did you say? First Elder Zheng Qi snaps, his expression frantic as he grabbed onto the other mans cor: What kind of master do you have over there? How can he intend to ughter everyone, and the innocents as well?
Damn it!
Chapter 1007 - Breaking into the Celestial Rank (1)
Chapter 1007 Breaking into the Celestial Rank (1)
This world may be dictated by the old ancient rule of survival of the fittest, but no one in the upper echelons would ever issue such a callous order. Theres not much other reason, simply because millions of lives are what they call weak. Murdering and ughtering the main populous? Thats absolutely crazy! Only a madman would try that.
This order was issued by the Spirit Lord and will be carried out by his eldest son He Lu. I specte there will likely be some Celestial Ranked mastersing with him, so. you need to prepare.
Celestial Ranked?
Chu Ran shuddered at the thought, his face extremely ugly.
Even if the Spirit Realm sent a Saint Rank over, their three powers would still have trouble repelling the enemy, let alone masters one rank higher than that!
Senior Jun, thank you for your message!
Even in the face of such news, Lord Chu Ran didnt let himself fall into disarray. Slowly loosening his fist: I will let Bai Yan know about what youve done for us and nothing less.
Only then did the senior release the breath that he didnt know he was holding in. For Jun Huo, the Holy Lords promise was the most important and the main purpose for himing in person.
Theres no need to worry so much Holy Lord, I have already sent someone to go inform the Demon Realm and its king. Im sure reinforcement areing and that they only need some time to prepare. Making a ttering smile so that he looks sincere: Ill take my leave first since its gettingte. Please begin making preparations during this period. Arching his fist, Senior Jun didnt look back and walked out of the Holy Land.
Once the sight of the guest was gone, Lord Chu Ran didnt wait and narrowed his eyes in: Zheng Qi, go inform Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Wei toe here. Let them know we must discuss the matter as soon as they can make it.
As much trust he has for Bai Yan, they could never entrust the survival of everyone in this realm to another outside force. At the very least, they must organize a resistance and backup n less they fail in the end. Important seeds must be kept safe and nted for the future.
Yes Lord, the first elder nods, showing the concern on his old face.
Perhaps this time will be the greatest our Holy Land has evere across since its inception.
The Medicine Sect wasnt far from the Holy Land in terms of distances, rather it was the Misty Fairy House that required some traveling. Even so, it only took two days before both leaders arrived at the Holy Land after being informed of the situation.
They are too much! Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect ms the table with his fist, causing the structure to shatter into two halves. Those sted people from the Spirit Realm! Its enough that they tried to im the miracle in our hands, they also want to massacre the human world? We cant do nothing!
Chief Wu Wei was more levelheaded when he spoke: Did you not hear Lord Chu Rans word just now? They say theres going to be Celestial Rank mastersing with the invasion. Do you think with our strength of a Saint Rank can resist those people? That remark instantly sniffed the life out of the old grandpa because its a fact, the truth.
Lets not argue on this matter, Lord Chu Ran also had a worried face when he decides to join in their discussion. Ive thought of this already. We do not need to defeat those thatsing; instead, we should focus on stalling them until the reinforcements from the Demon Realm arrives to help us. That should be enough to secure our victory.
Chapter 1008 - Breaking into the Celestial Rank (2)
Chapter 1008 Breaking into the Celestial Rank (2)
What solution do you have in mind Lord Chu Ran? After stabilizing his mood, Bai Chang Feng asks with a deep concern in his old voice.
Gather your elite disciples and remaining elders here. We will transfer them to the Holy Ind.
Why? asked the old grandpa with a perplexed look.
Its because one of my forefathers left behind a protective barrier around this ind here. Its able to resist the attacks of a Celestial Rank for several days. That should be enough time for the reinforcements to arrive.
Regarding the barrier around this Holy Ind, not even Chu Yi Yi (daughter) was aware of it, thats how much emphasis the Holy Lord had for Bai Yan when he gave her this ce.
But what about the others? Bai Chang Fengments a sigh, knowing full well what it meant for the less important members.
Gritting his teeth, one could literally hear the hardness in Lord Chu Rans voice: I cannot watch over that many people so retaining our main fighting force is the upmost importance. Only by having the seeds protected will we be able to confront those from the Spirit Realm in the future Settling down to get his act together, They will have to hide at the heart of the Abyss (forest) with those demonic beasts.
Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Wei both got it now. The man was gambling, gambling that the Spirit Realm wouldnt dare to openly attack the members of the Demon Realm. Sure, demonic beasts arent capable of taking on human form yet, likely never will in their lifetime here in the human world, but they are still considered part of the Demon Realm. If theyre ughtered as well, its bound to start arge-scale war for the transgression.
I have noticed it through that Liu Qing Yus attitude from before, theyre extremely cautious of the Demon Realm. Ive confirmed this fact from the old texts in my treasury. Demons havent always been so weak here in the maind, in fact, they were feared and often avoided due to the protection provided by the Demon Realm thousands of years ago. The situation only changed after the various realms were sealed. So, Im betting, betting on those people not daring to enact the same carnage they wish to carry out on us to those living in the Abyss. Chu Ran carefully exins his reasoning, believing its logical and a good choice considering the circumstances they have to work with.
Very well, we will do as you say, muttered the Medicine lord. However, I will need to trouble you to bring my disciples over from the Medicine Sect. I still have other things I must do.
Whats the matter?
Im going to pick up the Lan House! Making a faint smile, the Medicine Lord didnt bother to hide his wish: They are the only ones who didnt abandon Yaner during her time of need, for that, I must keep them safe for her sake. I cannot allow my granddaughter to lose another family member. I know this will take up more room on the ind, thats why Im willing to subtract a couple of spots from my side to amodate that family.
Chu Ran actually gawked his mouth in surprise before issuing a long sigh with his head shaking.
Taking that as his way of not agreeing, Chief Wu Wei immediately grew hurried like his counterpart: If not, we can subtract some spots from my Misty Fairy House. The Lan family must be able to hide inside the Holy Ind!
Making a bittersweet smile of his own, Lord Chu Ran decides to stop teasing the two: Lets stop arguing, I never said I wont agree, Im justmenting how lucky the Lan family is. If they didnt have such a wonderful granddaughter, they might not make it through this peril. Though the face showed a willingness to help, but the eyes were that of worry, If we work fast starting from today, Im sure we will be able to amodate over three thousand people on this ind. As for the Lan family, theyre only a few of them, they cant take up much room.
The promise elevated the tenseness in the two grandfathers posture and even changed Bai Chang Fengs former opinion of the Holy Lord.
But Chu Ran continues, in order to keep Bai Yan from being disturbed, I will still keep the surrounding area around the gate off limits to the disciples and elders.
Chapter 1009 - Breaking into the Celestial Rank (3)
Chapter 1009 Breaking into the Celestial Rank (3)
Releasing a long breath that was in him, Bai Chang Feng knew theres no better arrangement: Thats fine, I will go bring the Lan family over now.
ording to his calctions, that household should only have around nine members in total if he included the aunts, uncles and kids. However, theres also that old dowager of the Liu Huo Kingdom, shes also highly favored by his granddaughter, thats why hes also going to bring that woman here as well. In total, that makes ten spots.
Right now, the cmity thats about to befall the maind was still unknown to most of the populous. In fact, its calm like a serene puddle where theres no ripples on the surface.
Is what you say true? Old Lord Lan spurts this after hearing it face first from the Medicine Lord.
Bai Chang Feng didnt want to beat around the bush so he firmly nodded in confirmation. I would never use the vast number of lives in thisnd as a joke. Chief Lan, doe with me to the Holy Land where its safe. Im sure Yaner would be very sad if anything happens to you.
A response didnte right away from the old grandpa whos known to have a bad temper. Instead, he gazed down at the floor as if contemting something before looking back up with a helpless smile. Ive seen many things over the years, whatever turbulent wave and wind, Ive experienced it all. Take my wife and children away, Im staying behind.
Chief Lan? Bai Chang Feng frowns, not approving the decision in the least. What do you mean?
Showing a bittersweet smile: Look around my home, its not just my family who lives here, there are those whove followed me through thick and thin. When my household was at its lowest, they never once thought of abandoning us. Now in front of such great danger, I cannot leave and ignore their lives. I owe it to them for that loyalty.
At this moment the Medicine Lord felt like a rock just got chugged down into his throat, suffocating him from shame. How could he not turn red after hearing such proud words? Hes the leader of one of the great powers, and what does he do? Leave behind most of the disciples while keeping only the main ones at a safe ce. Regardless of the reasoning, it doesnt change the fact that hes abandoning them.
Suddenly, the door got pushed open and in came an olddy using a crutch. Behind her were Lan Yu (son) and the rest of the family members, theyre afraid the grandmother would suffer some sort of ident from exploding in rage.
Old man, what are you nning by driving us away? Dont think you can stay behind on your own! The old madam of this household has always been elegant and gentle by nature, for her show such anger was beyond fathom in the eyes of these children. It didnt help either when she kept smacking the floor board with that clutch and looked like she might tip over from the loss of bnce.
Wife! Old Lord Lan sounded hoarse and troubled in his voice, You and the children need to leave with Lord Bai, dont worry about me. Did you not hear what he said? Me and the rest of the household will head into the Abyss for refuge.
The old madam huffs a grunt: Of course I heard what he said, but what makes you so certain those enemies wouldnt attack the Abyss? I dont care, wherever you go, I go!
That statement has left the old stubborn grandfather in a bind. He wants his wife and children to be safe, but he also couldnt abandon the rest of the household to their own fate. Loyalty versus love for his family, the struggle here felt like its tearing the poor man apart.
Please listen to me first Chief Lan, said the increasingly concerned Medicine Lord. Making a cough, I and the demon beasts living inside the Abyss forest are on somewhat familiar terms. Since you are so adamant about keeping your followers safety, I will personally make a request to them, asking the locals to offer shelter to your men and women. They will be safe, that you dont need to fret.
Theres no lie? Old Lord Lan still sounded skeptical.
shing with light in his eyes at the flicker of hope to change this stubborn old guys mind, Bai Chang Feng doubles down on the offer: If you are willing toe with me to the Holy Ind then I will keep that promise of course. If you are not willing. Well, Im sorry but I will have to take some drastic measures, dont me me afterwards.
His argument sounded great and all, heck, its very tempting even for the average gentlemen. Sadly, there are risks involved regardless of how much sugar he added to those words. What if the Spirit Realm invaders decide to ignore the Holy Land and go ughter the demon beasts in the Abyss for some unknown reason? So, even if he has to drag this stubborn old man along, Bai Chang Feng would do it regardless of the individuals wish or will.
Chapter 1010 - Breaking into the Celestial Rank (4)
Chapter 1010 Breaking into the Celestial Rank (4)
Chief Lan, I know Yaner doesnt want to see you in danger. If the threat cant convince you then I might as well directly knock you out to leave. Slowly rising from his seat, Bai Chang Fengs voice carried a faint hint of threat, showing how serious he was about the matter.
Old Lord Lan waspletely taken aback by this picture. Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the stubborn old grandfather didnt expect this famed Medicine Lord to be so despicably shameless.
I have also heard that your eldest grandson is currently trying to woo the current queen of the Feng Qi Kingdom is he not? Although thatssie isnt one of the core disciples of the Holy Land, but with my influence, I can also get a spot on the Holy Ind for her. What do you say Chief Lan? Thats a good offer on my part isnt it? All smiles there, Bai Chang Feng whipped out the carrot and the stick, leaving nothing untouched in this discussion.
Almost crying in his old face, Old Lord Lan felt like a helpless kid right now in front of his own family and rtives. Making a bittersweet smile in the end with obvious worry for the rest of his followers still: Youre already going that far, what else can I say when its either me being knocked unconscious ore willingly?
Chief Lan, lets do this. Go speak with your people and have them all wear the exact same uniform. This way the demon beasts living in the Abyss can recognize who they are and keep a close eye on their safety.
The Abyss forest is treacherously dangerous to begin with. If anything, those from the Lan family can flee with the demon beasts when the going gets tough. They should have enough room to hide in that vast stretch ofnd.
Then I will have to bother Lord Bai to arrange this, said the stubborn old grandfather.
Old Madam Lan and the rest of the family were very much relieved by the stubborn manspliance. They honestly thought he would get stupid again and refuse to leave with them.
With the main goalpleted, Bai Chang Feng figured its time he told the rest of the world about the impending danger and how they should head to the Abyss as well for safety.
The ones whom believed the news didnt hesitate and promptly packed up their luggage at the first sunrise. The quickest to move would of course be the Flower Brothel and the alchemists that Bai Yan helped produce. Hualuo has always been faithful to her mistress. By leading over a thousand members under her, she led the first batch into the vast forest that made up the Abyss.
As for the second wave of refugees, it had to be the Demon Beast Sect that submitted to the little steambun awhile back. They are firmly in belief that the boy was their savior, and what other convincing did they need when their prized dragon was now acting all tamed thanks to the boys arrival?
Unfortunately, more were of the opinion that Bai Chang Feng has lost his mind due to being old and senile. It couldnt be helped. The homes, the territories, the wealth, these were all precious to themoners and lower factions out there. Telling them to abandon everything that was their foundation merely based on a single mans words were ludicrous.
Inside the bronze gate.
Sitting crossed leg on the ground, Bai Yan had an air of white constantly surrounding her body thats exuding a faint blue glow.
Boom!
Suddenly, a streak of heavy thunder rocked the whiteness in the sky beforending directly onto the womans body.
Chapter 1011 - Breaking into the Celestial Rank (5)
Chapter 1011 Breaking into the Celestial Rank (5)
Like a stone sculpture sitting on the ground, she doesnt move.
Boom!
A flurry of lightning strikes came smashing down in concession, one stronger than thest. It wasnt until half an hourter did the triale to a halt and allowed the glow from her body to evaporate into the air. Because of the fact that she made the advancement inside a separate space, those outside remains unaware of her breakthrough still.
Half a ringter, Bai Yan finally opens her eye and looked around at the four false shadows surrounding herself.
Seemingly aware of their mission beingpleted, the love and yearning they gave were undeniable. Even so, the shadows eventually returned to the darkness despite their unwillingness.
Bai Yans heart clenched at their departure. Though she knows they do not exist in this ce, but the instinct to reach out doesnt change.
One day Ill reunite the four of you then we can fight our way back to the Celestial Realm!
They will pay for what theyve done to you all!
Inhaling deeply, Bai Yan eventually rose from the floor and continued to walk further inside. Its just that her journey didnt make it more than few steps before stopping again.
Not far away, a ck pool of thick nauseous liquid was giving off a nasty smell into the air. Its making her ufortable and she didnt like it.
This pool of energy. why is there something like this here? It cant be, my soul fragment mutated because of this thing? Thats why it produced its own personality and wanted to devour me?
Her expression gradually grew heavy, getting a strong suspicion that this dark gooey mass wasnt right.
Huh? Noticing an object next to the pool, Bai Yan immediately shed step to the side and got hold of the item. Its a bamboo scroll upon first nce.
Alchemic recipe?
When reading its content, her eyes nearly popped out from the name. Heck, even her hands were trembling with joy.
Tenth grade alchemic recipe, Godhood Dan Pill!
Its true that when Bai Yan first attempted the eighth grade pill in the Misty Fairy House it was very difficult, mainly due to her body being unable to resist the thunder strikes from above. However, shes already at the Saint Rank now, her flesh has been transformed and reborn, meaning its very possible for her to try this recipe.
One Godhood Dan pill, one Celestial Rank. Due to the effectiveness of the medicine, the process is extremely demanding with very difficult to procure ingredients. In addition, the alchemists soul must also be strong, otherwise the pressure will cause permanent damage to the lower half of the body, effectively crippling the individual.
Bai Yan went silent upon reading this part.
I just merged with a fragment of my soul, that should be enough, right?
Pausing then, she got hesitant and became unsure if this was the right move.
The reason why this alchemic recipe was sealed and graded as a tenth grade form is because it requires the strength of a Celestial Rank to refine. I hope that whoever can get their hands on this would use it to the benefit of the future generations. This way my efforts wouldnt be for naught and forgotten.
Chapter 1012 - Godhood Dan Pill (1)
Chapter 1012 Godhood Dan Pill (1)
Retracting the bamboo scroll into her storage ring, Bai Yans sight now focuses back onto the pool in front of herself. For some reason, the image of a huge ck dragon kept creeping up into her mind the more she looked at it.
Not wanting to twiddle with something even she felt ufortable toying with, Bai Yan quickly left the premise and continued forward. Its a good thing too because the deeper she went, the better her senses became due to the increased amount of spirit particles around the air. That swept away the earlier difort created by that puddle of ck liquid.
Thats. she suddenly stops, showing shock in her eyes over the garden of herbs and rare ingredients. Incredible! There are so many rare herbs that I never thought I would evere across, and the ingredients listed from the recipe is also here.
The more Bai Yan stared at what lies in front of herself, the more excited she became. With all this I can try making that Godhood Dan Pill today.
Huh?
Standing not far from where she stood was a withered old tree. Itspletely ck in color to the point where it looked like its been burned to a crisp, yet the surface gave off a shiny sheen like some sort of marble material. But thats not what rmed Bai Yan the most, its one of the dried husky leaves that dropped to the floor. On the very moment when the flimsy looking sheet of organic material hit the ground, it instantly vaporized into a wisp of ck smoke and flew towards the general direction of where the ck pond was located.
Understanding now: So thats why, this is the reason why that water is contaminated, its from this tree! But why, why is this tree doing that? I have never seen anything like this before..
A lot of questions remain unanswered, but since the tree was nted by the original owner of this space, Bai Yan figured there must be a reason. Perhaps theres a use for that ck pool of water even, pity though, shes in no condition to start pursuing the matter.
Gathering the herbs and ignoring her own curiosity, it didnt take long for Bai Yan to gather everything and to get the needed ingredients ready for her impending refinement session.
I should do it here. If outside, the thundering strikes might just wreck my entire ind. The image of her neat little cottage and lovely garden being torn to shreds didnt sit well with this control freak at all.
That decided, she immediately brought out the cauldron to begin working.
How funny, heaving a long sigh, back on Earth I died because I was trying to refine a ninth grade Dan pill, and now Im challenging something even harder and more powerful.
This time I must seed, failure is not an option!
Stern and serious in her face, Bai Yan flicks a finger and ignites a fire beneath the cauldron. Then with careful precision, she uses her powers to send each ingredient mentioned on the list into the container for further processing.
Across the continent making up the main body of the human world, blood was flowing and staining thisndscape from top to bottom. Its a dark time right now and no one was safe as the invaders attacked in mass.
For those unwilling to heed the warning, they were the first to go trying to defend their own homes. Sadly, whatever resistance they offered the attackers from the Spirit Realm were futile and were quickly squashed.
Sir, the territory up ahead are homes to those monsters in servitude to the Demon Realm, should we continue to attack?
At this moment He Lu was riding atop of a magnificent looking steed with a pronounce high lineage. This eldest son of the Spirit Lord was reveling in his glorious conquest of the human world and could care less about the obstacle up ahead.
Chapter 1013 - Godhood Dan Pill (2)
Chapter 1013 Godhood Dan Pill (2)
Fathers order is that no one here in thesends are allowed to live, and since these demonic beasts are living here, they too are within that range.
Sir, said an old man next to He Lu, the Demon as a race have always been very united against outsiders. If they learn of what we do today, it might just provoke a war between the two realms.
He Lu snorts derisively at thatment: I heard the granddaughter of that Medicine Sect is the wife of that demon king, and didnt we attack her before? Its the same as dering war, what does it matter if we ughter a few demonic beasts now?
The old man frowns and got more disgruntled in his face. The Spirit Lord have always been wise and intelligent, how can his son be so clueless and foolish?
The two issues cannot bepared together. The denizens of the Demon Realm arent stupid. No matter how prestigious a queen is, shes still only one human. We can always im to be unawareter and use that as an excuse. Whats more, theyre already at war with the Celestial Realm, they wouldnt want to be confronted on two different fronts. By then, we can just feign ignorance andpensate with some sort of material gift.
As for the monsters here in the forest. The old man stifles a smirk to avoid showing his own disdain for others, Its well known the Demon Realm have issued an edict to every other realm long ago. Anyone who attacks their kin will be hunted down to the ends of the world! Consider sparing these demonic beasts as a favor to the demon king, after all, were already going after his queen.
In other words, his opinion was that the Demon Realm should thank them for sparing their kin and not be infuriated for even having that idea.
And I dont intend to kill the demon queen.
What do you mean by that? Narrowing his eyes in, He Lu turns to stare at the senior wearing the pine flower patterned robe.
This old thing, relying on his strength as a Celestial Rank to defy me. Hes even daring enough to refuse my orders!
Even if we im not to know of that woman being the demon queen, but what if pausing, the old man attempts to let his words sink in. What if the demons refuse to leave the matter be even withpensation?
He Lu burst out into a sniggeringughter. Its cold and derisive as it rang across the city.
So ording to Elder Yuans wording, you want us to not kill anyone from the Medicine Sect, Misty Fairy House and Holy Land as well? Is that what you mean?
No, the old man shook his head, the monsters are known to have a short fuse when protecting their own kin, thats true. However, when have you seen them protecting humanity? Even if the demon king pampers his own queen, the womans rtives are only ordinary humans. We can kill them and any other human without having to worry about the wont repercussion from the act.
At most. The demon king will only ask for some sort ofpensation in order to satisfy his womans need. Compared to the wealth thisnd provides, thats nothing.
Elder Yuan, an insufferable anger fills He Lus chest, Dont forget what my fathers orders are. When carrying out the invasion, you are to assist me in my goal. So, Im telling you now, whether it be humans or demonic beasts, all must die! Red in the face, the arrogant mans spit was flying all over the seniors face when he started yelling.
Stone cold without a hint of emotion now, Elder Yuan responds in a rather nd voice: If you want to go die then you can do it on your own, we here wont apany you into the Abyss forest.
You Pointing his using finger with grit between his teeth, Good, very good! Once we get back to the Spirit Realm, I will report everything to my father and have him decide!
Chapter 1014 - Godhood Dan Pill (3)
Chapter 1014 Godhood Dan Pill (3)
Heavily whisking his sleeve, He Lu was done with this and turned away. He knew trying to force the matter wont get him anywhere, especially when the other side was so open in dismissing his order.
Due to the news of their invasion being delivered long ago, the core members of the three main powers have long gathered at the ind making up the heart of the Holy Land. Its crowded, very crowded to the point where the upants could hardly find room to stand around, let alone lie down to rest.
Sir Elder Yuan suddenly raises a hand after finding how eerily quiet and disced the Holy Land appeared from the outside.
Whats wrong with you? He Lu turned back again, his face exasperated with frustration due to the repeated dy and insubordination.
Dont you find it strange that the Holy Land is so empty? Elder Yuan says with a frown, In fact, Ive noticed it along our way already. Of the many forces that has been squashed by us, many have either abandoned their homes before our arrival or arecking in defenders. I suspect our whereabouts have been exposed.
Unlike other times when they attacked a ce, they did not linger in a single area for long, only sending a couple of their subordinates to perform a massacre at the local rulers home. Sure, inparison to Bai Yans strength, these grunts wouldnt pose much of a threat, but to the average cultivator and lord, theyre hugely superior and were easily overwhelmed.
Just as Yuan Qiu was undecided and meditating on whether to continue, a fluctuation in the air instantly caught his senses. Those old eyes lit up as a result of this fact.
There are people there. Leaning forward in an attack stance, the seniors figure instantly disappeared from sight for whatevers ahead.
He Lu was very ugly in the face right now after being tossed behind. Sadly, the old bones thats constantly dismissing his authority was the strongest subordinate among his group so he could only stuff theint and follow.
Under the effects of a hollering voice, the noisy moring on the ind was instantly sniffed out.
Yuan Qiu of the Spirit Realm is here for a visit. Might the hosts of the Holy Lande out to meet me? The words may be polite, but the tone was sharp and tough.
So theyre here Getting up right away, Lord Chu Ran clenched his fist with a solemn expression. He could see the old figure standing up in the air staring down at him.
Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Wei werent looking great either on their faces because they didnt expect the Spirit Realms people toe so quickly. Thankfully the preparations areplete, otherwise disaster would be todays ending.
He Lu and the rest arrived soon after, and when he saw Chu Ran and the others all gathered inside the ind, his mouth involuntarilyughed aloud with boisterous glee: So youre all hiding in this ce, hahaha! What, think just because of that we cant do anything to you bunch? Someonee, y them all!
Yes, Sir. At the word, a shadow from the back instantly shot out like a lightning bolt and aimed straight for the heart of the ind. Due to the immense speed he used, its almost impossible for the individual to stop at this point even if he wanted to.
Boom!
Thats the sound of the individuals mming into the invisible wall. The invader never expected a barrier. So, not only did he suffer an incredible injury from the impact, he also ends up flying backwards from the recoiling force of his own making.
Chapter 1015 - Godhood Dan Pill (4)
Chapter 1015 Godhood Dan Pill (4)
The excitement gradually seeped out of He Lus face, his eyes squinting with icy intent. Whats going on here?
Yuan Qius reply came momentster in response to that: Theres a barrier seal around this ind. Its blocking our ess to it.
Barrier? He Lu snarls derisively, That subordinate of mine is already at the middle level of the Saint Rank, what barrier can stop him?
A Saint Rank may not be the strongest within the Spirit Realm, but in thisnd where the strongest was only at that level, its already an unshakable existence.
Sir, there are always stronger people out there, and its not surprising for this Holy Land to have some sort of barrier in ce either. Focusing his attention back onto the ind after that exnation, the senior takes a step forward, I will go test the barrier for myself.
Boom!
Throwing a punch thats been infused with a sizable chunk of his own powers, Yuan Qiu only wanted to assess the level of resistance from the attack. However, the repelling forcepletely took him by surprise, knocking the poor elder back several steps and leaving a trickle of blooding out of his mouth.
He Lu shouldve been worried at the sight, but of course, hes a small man with a very small heart. Without so much as a word offort or inquiry, he started to sneer and clicked his tongue in contempt.
Elder Yuan, can you do it or what? I thought you are strong, thats why I brought you along. Who couldve thought that you would be so ipetent that a simple barrier can stop you!
The old senior was injured to begin with from that recoil, therefore the words were extremely effective in causing further damage. If Yuan Qiu hadnt experienced so much in life, he wouldve already started to puke blood from those damnable words.
Inhaling deeply and ignoring the ignorant fool: Everyone of the Celestial Rank and higher,e to my side and assist me in breaking this barrier!
At the drop of that order, several powerful individuals immediately stepped forward from the group, their eyes cold and stern when standing next to their leader.
The following attacks were fierce. Though the barrier continued to hold under this bombardment, the people inside were definitely feeling the tremors as a result.
Lord Chu Ran, nothing will happen right? asked the Medicine Lord with a concerned voice.
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the Holy Lord attempts to reassure his peers while also reassuring himself: What else can happen? This barrier seal is something my forefathers left behind so it shouldnt fail.
Of course, theres no way to confirm that belief right now since its been ages since the seal has been activated. Maybe its been damaged in some way due to wear and tear?
Father, Chu Yi Yi shrinks her neck in while clinging to her old mans back. Its obvious the princess of this Holy Land had some doubt based on her demeanor. Are you sure this barrier is reliable? Why do I feel like your words are not believable?
Coughing awkwardly at being pointed out Although this barrier wontst forever, it should be adequate until reinforcement arrives. Dont worry Yi Yi, it will hold.
Unfortunately, the next quake from the impacting blows came as soon as those words left this mouth, further destroying the credibility of that statement. Whos he kidding? Its a direct p across the face.
Embarrassed and spluttering now, Its going to be all right, nothings going to happen
Boom!
This time even waves had started to rack up along the waters surface, causing many standing to falter and stumble.
No matter how much Lord Chu Ran attempts to sooth himself, its too much. Turning to look at those Celestial Rank masters, hes pale and anxious in the face.
Chapter 1016 - Dramatic Breakthrough (1)
Chapter 1016 Dramatic Breakthrough (1)
Chu Yi Yi just couldnt help but twitch in the corner of her mouth over her old mans expression. Its not reliable, and the consequences of such a blunder would mean a long river of blood today on this ind.
Lord Chu Ran, do you feel it? Its then Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect spoke from the rear, the grandpas face showing heaviness on the surface.
This question startled the Holy Lord, but his furrowed brow quickly turned to amazement after he sensed it as well. This why is the spirit particles in the air so much stronger than before?
Under normal circumstances, Lord Chu Ran wouldve long noticed this drastic change in the air if his attention wasnt so focused on the attackers outside the barrier. This wasnt normal, heck, its at the level of shocking even, thats how dense the air felt around them.
Fast! Quickly cultivate! After his initial shock, he immediatelymanded.
This must be Bai Yans doing inside the miracle. We must take advantage of this and train while itsts.
Not saying another word, the Holy Lord immediately got to the floor and went into a meditative pose, allowing his skin and pores to take in all of the energy floating around the air.
Others also followed suit after seeing this. Naturally the improvements in this amazing opportunity would depend entirely on their own efforts, but its going to be high when the air was so thick with energy.
Meanwhile back outside the barrier, Yuan Qiu and his fellow attackers were bbergasted by the actions of those inside. It didnt make sense why someone would start training in a time like this when their lives are about to be sniffled out.
These people did they go mad because of fear? Haha! He Lu almost fell into tears from his ownughter. Its mocking and disgusting. Do they really think a few minutes or hours of training is going to make up the difference? We have several Celestial Rank cultivators here. They must be truly desperate that any idea is a good one now.
Swoosh~
But the ignorant and foolish are always going to be taught why they are wrong. Right as hes thrown the mockery out there, a gusting storm promptly gathered above their heads, shocking and causing He Lu to pop his eyes out in disbelief.
Isnt this a bit ridiculous and easy? How can they make a breakthrough on thest minute?
Then before their eyes could register this reality, a series of beaming pirs of lights rose from several individuals from within the barrier, showering the world in a rainbow assortment of colors.
Whats going on here? Grim in his face, Yuan Qiu asked his men with a tense pace in his breath.
If it was only a single person then it can still be a coincidence, but theres so many at once. It cant be, this Holy Land still has a trump card up its sleeve?
Back over in the heart of thiske ind, those who are trying to make a breakthrough C this includes many of the disciples and elders C had automatically blocked off the noises from the outside world. Theyre urgently trying to advance and didnt want anything getting in the way of their focus.
Of the many who are doing so, the first toe out of the trance like state was Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect. The old grandpa appeared mighty sharp in that moment when he opened his old eyes.
Chapter 1017 - Dramatic Breakthrough (2)
Chapter 1017 Dramatic Breakthrough (2)
The old leader of the Medicine Sect was already on the brink of hitting the limit on what a Monarch Rank cultivator could reach thanks to the essence he got from Bai Yan. But now, through the help of this dense level of spirit particles, hes able to exceed his limit and directly hit the Saint Rank in one go.
Lord Chu Ran and Chief Wu Wei were both getting anxious of course after witnessing the old bastards achievement in one upping themselves. Theyve beenpeting all their life, theres no way the other two are going to let one get ahead of the other.
He Lu literally wanted to p himself at this point after witnessing that scene: Elder Yuan, what is wrong with these people? Why are they making a breakthrough now and not another day? This is unrealistic! Incredulous very apparent in his voice.
Damn it! What is going on here? This cant be right!
As if reading the arrogant mans thought, Lord Chu Ran and Chief Wu Wei also made a breakthrough just then, causing a flurry of storms to form above their heads. Its huge, easily enough to call this phenomenon a typhoon because trees on the ground were quickly being ripped upwards and bouldering rocks flew away like little pebbles.
Sir, if my guess is not wrong, someone mustve opened up the miracle already. After some spection, Yuan Qiu echoed out what some of what the other Celestial Realm masters were thinking. Those people must be tapping into that power and using it to their advantage.
Showing horror in his eyes, He Lu flew into a rage: WHO DARES!! How dare they touch the power in there without permission?!
Though the Spirit Lord didnt openly ry the truth to the public regarding their main objective, but since this force was in charge of the invasion, its normal for Yuan Qiu and the eldest son to know of the goal. What they didnt expect though was someone making a move for the treasure ahead of themselves today.
Waste, this is a true waste of such treasure! If their breakthroughs are the result of the miracles, then it can only mean the power will diminish for every person that uses it. Damn these insects, how dare they use what rightfully belongs to us! Yuan Qiu exims, aching in the heart over the sight as well.
In other words, only by using it on themselves from the Spirit Realm would said resource not be tarnished and wasted.
Whats the use of you saying so much now? He Lu sounded distressed and grits his teeth, Hurry and go break the seal before its toote! Kill them all before they stain what belongs to us!
Since hes the eldest son of the Spirit Lord, a very likely candidate of bing the next ruler of the Spirit Realm, He Lu firmly believes everything in the human world now belongs to him. So, how could he not get angry when others are defiling his property?
Boom!
Under thebined assault of these Celestial Rank cultivators, a crack has begun to form across the surface of the barrier. Naturally the sight ted the invaders once they realized the effectiveness of their attacks.
If it is a hundred years ago, maybe then we wouldnt be able to break this thing. Too bad for those inside, its degraded after so long. Everyone! Muster every ounce of strength you have left, were almost there. A couple of more hits should do it!
Combing his snow-white beard with his finger, Yuan Qiu sounded very pleased with the results and firmly threw another punch with the fist. More cracks appeared again like the senior imed, indicating the barrier would soon give like shattered ss if nothing was done from the inside.
Lord Chu Ran. Furrowing, Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect mutters in a low pitch voice in order to not rm the nearby disciples: I believe the barrier wontst very long at this rate, we must look for another way.
Chu Ran shook his head, that smile bittersweet in understanding: I know what you mean, but this is already myst trump card. Theres no other n in ce.
Chapter 1018 - Dramatic Breakthrough (3)
Chapter 1018 Dramatic Breakthrough (3)
Chief Wu Weis expression didnt look so well after hearing that. Shooting a re at the Holy Lord: If I had known you are this useless then I wouldnt have allowed the Lan family members to be ced here. They might as well have gone to the Abyss forest instead, that wouldve been more secure. If they are killed because of our mistake then how am I supposed to exin it Yaners face?
Yun Feng (Bai Yans father) was also present to hear all this. Though the man didnt speak, his own frown was very deep on that handsome face. I still havent found my wife yet so I cant die in a ce like this. At the very least, not until Ningeres back!
Exactly then. a huge rumbling roar interrupts their bickering from the foot of the mountain. Its powerful and frightening, causing everyone to involuntarily shudder from their hearts out.
Leading the charging horde were two individuals, a majestic white tiger with a king word on its forehead and a young mischievous girl that rode on its back. The tiger was none other than Little Rice, the rascal of a glutton that has always been by the little steambuns side while the girl was none other than Di Xiao Wan, the demon princess.
He Lu instinctively took a step back while that face showed dismay: Elder Yuan, this what is going on here?
Although this arrogant lord of the Spirit Realm said hes not afraid of the Demon Realms power, but when confronted with the ferocious looking white tiger and the thousands of monsters at its back, his true feelings immediately leaked. Hes gulping and hes terribly pale in the face.
And as if that presentation wasnt enough to scare the daylights out of the invaders, a booming thunder suddenly rocked the sky and in descended a beautiful blue dragon of immense size. Its body was very thin like a fair maidens, yet the aura this creature gave off demanded respect and awe when met.
Of course, a single dragon couldnt be called a grand entrance now would it? After the first descended, hundreds more quickly followed, making it into a small horde of pure dragons instead of a mishmash of various demonic beasts!
Di Xiao Wan! Chu Yi Yi needed no effort to recognize her friends presence thats riding the white tigers back. Ripping into her old mans sleeve with excitement in that voice: Father, quick, withdraw the barrier!
Tied between listening and following his instinct, Lord Chu Ran had to spell out the doubt outwardly: You really want to withdraw the barrier Yi Yi?
Di Xiao Wan is Di Cangs sister. The girls words instantly silenced her old man this time.
Whos Di Cang? Hes the king of the entire Demon Realm, the lord and master of all demonic beasts under his rule. Mustering a force in the range of millions was no exaggeration, and hes seen first hand how quickly that man could call upon that power in the Misty Fairy House.
Chief Wu Wei of the Misty Fairy House didnt need no urging either. Eximing in excitement at the news of reinforcement: Fast, quickly withdraw the barrier.
Rescue is here!
Unexpectedly though, once the barrier around the ind was withdrawn, the dense rich spirit particles around the area didnt disperse around the surrounding environment and kept hovering above their heads.
GRAAARRRR!!! Little Rice released a shockwave of a roar as he rushed for Chu Yi Yis location.
Perhaps its the new and erged look of the little gluttons appearance, but the girl in question apparently didnt recognize who the tiger was and just stood there frightened and cluelessly. Then again, Little Rices ferocious appearance did strike fear into the masses.
Yi Yi, careful! Chu Ran exims in great fright over his daughters safety.
Chapter 1019 - Dramatic Breakthrough (4)
Chapter 1019 Dramatic Breakthrough (4)
To no avail, the distance between the two were just too close for the girls father to act. Before Lord Chu Ran could take action to protect his own daughter, the tigers body was already in front of the girls face.
Why is this tiger attacking me? I didnt do anything! All frantic and confused, the Holy Lands princess kept asking herself in that frozen state. That was until. a warm and icky feeling overcame her woes and knocked her out of that sluggish state.
You Blinking in dismay as she rubbed her slobbered cheek free of that saliva, Chu Yi Yi stared in wide eye at the white tiger wagging its tail. Youre. Little Rice?
After a good while of examination and disbelief, the princess eventually came to terms inwardly that this giant of a ferocious feline was indeed the very same cute pet that has always been by Bai Yans side. The main issue was that murderous aura and powerful muscle, its nothing like the previous version.
Continuing to wag his tail: Ive grown up now so of course you dont recognize me. Anyways, wheres my mistress? Why isnt she here? Ive missed her to death.
Little Rice?
Eyes of all those present were now firmly locked onto the huge tigers body, their faces showing incredulous and disbelief.
This big guy is Little Rice? Howe hes grown so much in only a few short months? Lord Chu Ran asks with surprise still apparent in his voice.
Puckering his lips to one side, the glutton of a tiger exins like a little baby: Thats because my strength has increased so of course my body will also grow bigger. This new me is my real form.
Lamenting a sigh, Chu Yi Yi find this truth to be a real shame and pats the tigers head.I prefer your former smaller self, its much lovelier. The way you are right now is too scary.
Scary is good, that way those dirty whores will stoping to make trouble for my mistress. Huffing a snort, Little Rice was all grumpy at the very thought of those women who made trouble for them before.
Lan Xiaoyun is here as well? Recognizing her other friend from among the crowd, the demon princess lights up in the face and ran over to pat the girls shoulder: Its been a while Xiaoyun! How have you been?!
Its true that they havent seen each other for a while now. Thest time would be at the Medicine Sect, and since then their squad of Earth Shattering Triple Threes been separated till this day.
Are you a Demon? asked Lan Xiaoyun with curious eyes at her friend.
No wonder, this exins it all on why Xiaochen canmand all those demon beasts. His old mans the boss of the Demon Realm. That means Bai Yan wont be harmed by anyone anymore.
If I am not wrong, you are the princess of the Demon Realm? Yuan Qiu of the Spirit Realm suddenly asks from the enemys line.
Huffing a grunt, Di Xiao Wan didnt give the old senior any face: You old thing got a lot of nerve, touching my sister-inws rtives. Just wait until my brotheres, he will definitely make you all suffer defeat.
Changing in his face over that remark, Yuan Qiu thought the princess was absolutely crazy. However, regardless of his own dissent and dissatisfaction, hes not tant enough to openly disy the feelings inside of himself.
Princess, this is a misunderstanding, its a misunderstanding
The senior wanted to make a few more excuses, but his efforts were in vain because the arrogant and pompous He Lu had be infuriated over that previousment.
Nothing but a princess of the Demon Realm, how dare you unt in front of the prestigious me! If you touch so much as a single one of us here, we of the Spirit Realm will immediately take allegiance to the Celestial Realm. By then it will be on two fronts that your forces have to contend with! Its over for you animals!
Reddening from her own brewing anger, Di Xiao Wan grinds her teeth as she spoke indignantly: Little Rice, go bite him to death!
Chapter 1020 - Dramatic Breakthrough (5)
Chapter 1020 Dramatic Breakthrough (5)
Dont assume just because Little Rices figure was rtivelyrge that he couldnt move fast, hes not. Like a lightning bolt, he pounced for He Lus annoying face in an attempt to bite at the man.
Yuan Qiu was in big shock at the sudden attack of course. Even if he disliked this master of his, but the man was still the Spirit Lords only son. As such, he could only hurry over in time to take the hit.
Bang!
Fangs piercing his shoulder, blood promptly dyed the old seniors cloth in red.
This tiger is a Celestial Rank!? He exims with a sharp breath over the stinging pain.
Elder Yuan, no matter how strong this white tiger is hes only one individual. Look at us, we have over five on our side, what are you being afraid of for? He Lu sneered at the sight, holding no care for the fact that the old senior suffered damage in his stead due to the words he spouted.
In response, the blue dragon in the sky roared again after thatment, her figure gradually transforming into a slim beautiful youngdy. Now not even the arrogant man of the Spirit Realm could remain unfazed anymore. With every step taken by Tsing Yi from the air, hisplexion would grew whiter like an oppressive beast staring down at its prey.
Youre wrong, its not just White Tiger who is at the Celestial Rank, I too have broken through beforeing. As for the part about having more forces. Cocking a smirk that could stir hearts, I think our forces of a hundred thousand is more than enough to contend with the likes of you here, dont you agree?
Squinting his eyes in, He Lu didnt expect this dragon to be a Celestial Rank too.
But.
So what if this dragon is a Celestial Rank?
I brought over five in total!
Elder Yuan, weve already offended the Demon Realm anyways, theres no need to hold back here Kill them all! Once weve done that, we can immediately split into the Celestial Realm. Not like these animals can go up against that power.
Theyre the Celestial Realms underdog to begin with, plus theyve fallen for over a thousand years, theres no way they can be an opponent.
Yuan Qiu sighs heavily: It seems that is the only option left for us. Princess of the Demon Realm, dont me us for being ruthless! Its your side who is being a nosy body.
Graorrrr! Little Rice grows menacingly: Quit yapping so much nonsense. Even if you bunch dont move, I will still tear you all to pieces today! At that, his ws promptly swept at the old seniors face again.
Yuan Qiu didnt want to take another hit like earlier of course and resisted the attack with his sword this time around. Sadly, it not only didnt deflect the swipe, it ended up being shed into two by the little gluttons w.
Understanding the situation wasnt faring well for their leader, the other Celestial Rank masters immediately took action and attacked from the side.
Tsing Yi (dragoness) wasnt going to sit idly from one side after seeing this either. So, brandishing her own green de, she joins in on the fray from her angle. However, unlike the others who had been at this stage for a long time, thedy was still new to this level ofbat and could only do so much with her dance of emerald lethality.
Little Rice, I cant hold these people for long. Hurry and finish that old thing ande help me. She yells after deflecting one of the shes from her foe.
The little glutton naturally wouldnt rx right now. Pressing his w harder against the remaining half of Yuan Qius de, they soon heard a sharp cracking sound and thest bit of that sword was shattered, leaving only the handle behind.
Chapter 1021 - Dramatic Breakthrough (6)
Chapter 1021 Dramatic Breakthrough (6)
Under a loud impacting blow, a huge pit was firmly pressed out of the ground from where Yuan Qiu stood just seconds ago before he dodged backwards. Even so, the trickle of sweating out of the seniors forehead gave evident of how unnerved he felt over that swipe.
That wouldve crushed me if I didnt jump back in time!
Not letting up, Little Rice rushes up again after the first failure. This time though, hes not going to let his p miss. And sure enough, it hit and sent the old fe spinning with stars shing across the eye.
Quit ying with him Little Rice! I need your help and these people just wont die no matter how many times I beat them down. Turning around, Qing Yi screams with urgency in her voice after smacking another one of her opponents away.
This finally stopped the yful tiger from toying with his foe like a cat. Speaking in a contemptuous manner: So what if you had reached the Celestial Rank before me? Us Demons are inherently more powerful than humans of the same level, that means I can whip your ass singlehandedly by myself!
Dashing over like a lightning bolt, his huge body once again mmed against Yuan Qiu from the back and causes the senior to go tumbling forward until he smashed into the huge peach tree up ahead.
Sir, run! Hurry and run away! Fear very apparent in his old eyes now, Yuan Qiu screams for the arrogant man to flee.
Naturally of course He Lu needed no urging on a matter like this. After all, its his own life thats on the line. Unfortunately for him though, the man didnt make it very far before being surrounded by the demonic beasts that came with the horde.
Bump!
Bump!
Bump! Bump!
As if impressed by Little Rices yful heart, the rest of the demons began tossing the guy around like a ser ball. First was a cheetah back kicking the fe in the butt, then came a rhino that literally horn pped the guy in the ribs so he would fall into the mud. Its humiliating and painful, nevertheless, nonlethal.
For those from the Spirit Realm, these people wanted to rescue the young lord upon witnessing the humiliation. Sadly, with as much as tens of thousands of demons surrounding their path, it was futile. Before long, they too had be nothing but food or lumps of flesh when the fangs and ws shred into their existence.
Lord Chu Ran reacted immediately there and covered his own daughters eyes with one hand: This is not something for a little girl to see, close your eyes and turn away.
Chu Yi Yi didnt agree with her old mans opinion though. Brushing the obstruction away, she gave the protective father a warning stare before running off to Di Xiao Wans side in the front. The two were looking at the gory mess with delighted fascination, a clear sign of intrigue.
This nearly brought the Holy Lord to tears as his face turned grimfully dark, Why do I get the feeling my daughter is really into this kind of stuff? No! This wont do! A girl only needs to stay at home, she shouldnt be at the forefront in the center of battle!
Oomuomph! Puking out a mouthful of blood aftering back to his senses, Yuan Qiu felt desperate and deeply in pain over He Lus pitiful state of bing a ser ball.
You cant hurt him, hes the future lord of our Spirit Realm! Exasperated in his voice, the senior cries out with an increasingly flushed face: Let him go this instant!
Tilting his head in confusion, Little Rice sounded perplexed by that statement andmented: Whats so great about that deadbeat? If he was in the Demon Realm, he be the type that would be killed within three days.
Demons believe in strength, and for those thatck it, theyre no better than garbage thats tossed aside.
Chapter 1022 - Refinement Success (1)
Chapter 1022 Refinement Sess (1)
And Little Rice cocks a hair-raising grin, Your soul looks pretty yummy, can I eat your soul?
His meaning was very simple: your soul looks like a delicious dish, so can I eat you?
Pffff! Spewing blood from the damnable question, Yuan Qiu became blinded by anger and threw himself at the white tiger.
The following punch contained everything hes had. In fact, the air whistled against the swing like it contained infinite power.
You all deserve to die!
With this roar, the old senior promptly came before Little Rices face as he mmed that fist of a punch into that furry flesh.
Boom!
This had the direct effect of sending the little glutton back several feet, sadly, it was for naught once the tiger locked eyes on the senior C its mocking and poking at the foe for fun.
Theres good reason for that sort of reaction in which he showed of course. Little Rice could tell that the punch contained everything the old grandpa had, and based on the following exhausted and near copsing look from Yuan Qiu, its clear whos won now.
Licking his paw, the little glutton slowly came before the prey and swiped down again for the third time. Unlike before though, it made a direct sh across that chest and allowed his ws to cut out the heart from within.
No word of resistant came from Yuan Qiu when he met his end. Simply said, the old man was at thest straw even before the final strike. With his heart gone, what remains were a lifeless corpse that has had itsst strand of life ripped from within, leaving the blood to freely flow forward and staining the dirt.
Then as if pleased with his own deed, Little Rice went ahead to swipe again with his paw at the air above the corpse. This time around though, a transparent mass like that of souls seems to be ripped out from within.
The remaining four Celestial Ranked masters didnt miss this sight despite contending with Qing Yi at the time. Immediately, all of them felt a frightening chill running through their spines and made their faces shower with fear.
He actually. he actually ripped a humans soul out? This is too atrocious!
Exchanging looks between themselves, all four promptly abandoned their fight with the dragoness and made a turn for the original direction in which they came from. As for the demon beasts that wanted to block them, they were instantly turned to mincemeat under their swords might.
This infuriated Little Rice the moment he turned around in response to the sound. He couldnt ept the fact that someone would dare make a killing of his kind before his face, hence the quick retaliation. And since its him and the dragonessbining forces, the job of subduing the four were easilypleted without fail.
You humans have a lot of courage, daring to go against us demons. Your crime is unforgivable! Flicking his w, the sharp nail of the tiger easily sliced through one of the mans throat and created an opening for that pure red fluid to seep into ground.
Of course, Little Rice didnt let go of the mans soul either. No matter what the individual was of the Celestial Rank, its a greatplement to his own growth.
After that Qing Yi also finished off her targets in session and brought their souls before the gluttonous tiger.
Heres your tonic. Not being polite, Little Rice picks them up and swallowed the souls whole in one huge gulp.
Note: Tonic in Chinese doesnt exactly mean the same as the English word. Think of it as a booster that doesnt matter if its a liquid or solid, or soul in this case.
In the beginning it was Di Cang who forced the fe to ingest his first soul and felt very disgusted by the feeling. However, he soon discovered the benefits of ingesting others soul and quickly adapted to the new form of intake.
Chapter 1023 - Refinement Success (2)
Chapter 1023 Refinement Sess (2)
Now without Di Cangs coercion, Little Rice would automatically look for souls to consume
Howe I feel like this tiger has changed in some way? Lord Chu Ran of the Holy Land instinctively twitched in the corner of his mouth after seeing how much the fe was enjoying that soul.
Its not like the Holy Lord was overthinking the matter. Prior to Little Rices huge growth, the guy wouldnt even touch raw meat, let alone eat a human soul. Thankfully the glutton could distinguish between friend and foe, making the matter unimportant.
Little Rice, you go drag that whatever master of the Spirit Realm over to me. Di Xiao Wanmands with her chin cocked in the air.
Giving a proper howl, the tiger quickly rushed in front of He Lus unconscious self and bit down at the arm, dragging him over to the princess using this manner. As a result of that rough treatment, a trail of blood was left soaking in the dirt.
Pehh! Sounding disgusted by the taste, Little Rice tosses the sack of meat from his mouth.
Di Xiao Wan very much agrees with her friends assessment of this person. To add her own cent in there, she stomps down at the rib and causes immense pain from the injured until he woke up in a il.
Hurry and save me Elder Yuan! he cries out with urgency aftering back to reality.
Snorting at the outcry, Little Rice blows an unhappy grunt from his nose: Quit crying! That old thing is dead, and his soul has be my food so no one is going toe save you.
Elder Yuan. Is dead? Impossible, he is a Celestial Rank cultivator! Even if he isnt a genuine one that advanced through his own means and was done by Father himself using the secret arts, but the old fart is still equal to that level! How can he die so easily?
Youre lying! Elder Yuan cannot have died, plus there are others from the Spirit Realm, they will save me! In a panic, He Lu shouted the only thought that came to mind. Little did he know that the next remark from the other side would send him down into hell itself.
If you dont believe us then look over there, their remaining carcasses are stacked into a mound. Its just right behind yourself. Little Rice cruelly points to the scene in front with his body gesture.
Almost like a robot, He Lu mechanically swings his head around as instructed. In a sh, the picture of countless roughly consumed body parts was disyed before his very eyes. Its heart wrenching and painful for the once arrogant man. Of course, its not like He Lu had any sort ofpassion for his former subordinates, its because he knew what this implied for his own fate. Its not looking good and hes a coward that doesnt want to die.
No! Despair fills him as he cried the word out, tears slowly trickling down that fear-stricken face.
Werent you being very arrogant just now about ughtering the Demon Realm? Di Xiao Wan casts a ridiculing smirk at the despairing man, Ill give you a chance now to kill me, thats if you dare.
A shudderpletely overtakes He Lu. Turning his gaze upward at the smiling princess, an unnerving chill runs through his spine until it reaches into the heart.
Kill her? Quit joking! If I so much as make a single move then that tiger will rip into me and swallow me whole!
Your Highness, I was blind and stupid, please spare me. Biting his lip, the once proud young master of the Spirit Realm began to bang his head against the dirty ground. Due to the injury he sustained, plus the amount of force hes using there, blood quickly began toe out of his forehead and making him look all the more miserable.
Chapter 1024 - Refinement Success (3)
Chapter 1024 Refinement Sess (3)
Theres irony in the demon princess eye as she spoke: How stupid can you be? Attacking my sister-inw while my brother is away, thats how you ask for mercy? If I let you go now then the one to die next is me.
If Brother finds out I let the one behind the attack leave unscathed then he will break my body! So, for my own life and to cover my own ass, I must make these people pay!
At the thought of covering her own hide, Di Xiao Wan promptly swung her face around with the sweetest smile: Dear grandpas, everything is alright now, Ive solved the main issue already. I bet youre all still very scared so go ahead and rest, I will have the bunch here cleaned up with my men.
Rxing in his expression over thatment, Bai Chang Feng gives his own beard ab before speaking in an appeased manner: Howe your brother didnte with you?
That he went into the secret domain in search of Xiachen. Now I am in charge of watching over the Demon Realm and protecting Sister-inw.
Scanning her surrounding after that reply, the princess was quickly deted after not finding the familiar figure in which she sought.
Wheres my sister-inw?
She Bai Chang Feng falters for a second, shes inside the miracle.
That answer actually made the sack of meat on the floor look up right away. He Lu had his suspicion that someone has taken the miracle prior to their arrival, now it just confirms the idea and indicated their Spirit Realm no longer has a chance for the treasure.
Understanding that much, the once arrogant man hangs his head low again, not wanting to attract further attention from Di Xiao Wan or anyone for that matter.
Then Ill stay here and wait for her until shees out again. I cant risk having other idiotsing to make trouble for Sister-inw while shes inside. Reminded by her own words, the demon princess promptly red down at the sack of meat with menacing eyes: Little Rice, Tsing Yi, shred this bastard into pieces for me, I dont want to see him ever again!
He Lu nearly peed himself as he shot his face upwards in horror. No
But before the man could cry out his objection, a paw had alreadye swinging over and sent him flying out. Then before that spinning figure could make an impact from being thrown so far, a white blurry sh hade before his face and pierced into the chest where the Dantian (core) was located.
ck~
With his core shattered, He Lu was no different from an average person at this point. Its equivalent to a death sentence anyways if there are no others to protect him forward.
Along the way I saw the aftermath of what these thugs from the Spirit Realm did. They ughtered thousands, including children and woman. Although we managed solve the crisis and save many, but the dead and wounded wont change. I bet they would love to tear into these criminals whomitted the heinous crime of taking their loved ones away, far more than whatever we can do to them. Little Rice suggests after his act of crippling the prey.
Its not that the tiger had a heart of gold, rather hes just not interested in anyone not of the Celestial Rank. The soul wasnt going to help his growth and the flesh on this bastard wouldnt taste good either.
Okay, Di Xiao Wan nods, then watch over him carefully. I dont want those from the Spirit Realming over to rescue him when were not noticing.
No problem, leave this matter to me. Patting his furry chest, Little Rice proudly proims his assurance and bit down at the mans leg. His treatment was rough and uncaring when dragging the bastard away.
It has to be said though, this He Lu sure has a strong level of endurance in that body of his. Even after losing so much blood hes still alive..
Tsing Yi (dragoness), you go too. All smiles, the princess pricks her brow like shes thought of something sneaky: I alone am enough while waiting for Sister-inw.
Truth was, the girl wants to be the first one to wee Bai Yan when shees out of the miracle. This way her image would rise another notch, and that meant more leverage when asking for help against that mean old brother of hers.
Chapter 1025 - Refinement Success (4)
Chapter 1025 Refinement Sess (4)
Tsing Yi wasnt like the gullible Little Rice, she could easily see through the princesss intent. Smiling there: Alright.
With the two leading general of their horde gone, the remainders had also stopped in their tearing of the dead bodies and came before Di Xiao Wan for further instruction.
As for you all stroking her chin in a contemtive manner, go patrol the area around the Holy Land. Weve captured the young master of the Spirit Realm so that side wouldnt do nothing. If any of you find sighting of the enemy,e inform me immediately!
Yes! The horde answers in unison, causing an instantaneous shockwave to rock thisnd.
Fortunately the crowds of demonic beasts were willing to leave right after giving their reply, otherwise the residences here would be quite afraid for their own lives. Furthermore, it appears this other side of the demon princess has won over many of the male disciples present. Their eyes showed admiration and a sense of love towards the girl.
Princess. Finally, a handsome young man decides to muster up his courage toe forward. Shy in his voice: Thank you today for the help, may I invite you for a meal tonight?
Sparkling in her eyes now, Di Xiao Wan didnt think anything wrong of this idea and responded in kind: What would you like to eat?
The youngd gives a shy nod to act all gentlemen like: There is a restaurant outside the Holy Land in the city below, we can try their medicinal stewed chicken. I heard its very delicious and is often crowded with patrons. I know the owner so I can help us skip the line and directly take you inside.
Now the princesss eyes were shining like the sun. She has always been a victim of delicious food so its her one irresistible weakness.
So when are we leaving? She had on a look of urgency and anticipation, which brought hope to theds face.
Others who had simr ideas were quite envious of their peer right now. If they had known it would be this easy to invite the girl out for a date then they too wouldve stepped forward. In the end its cowardice that caused them to miss this opportunity.
Feng Xiao Ling, what are you trying to do? Chu Yi Yi saw how easily the sweet dumbaclutz was being kidnapped away and decides to step in. I warn you, dont hit on her or Ill let my father know and kick you out of the Holy Land right now!
That warning worked as expected and stopped the one known as Feng Xiao Ling in his tracks. The poord was trembling and didnt dare to speak another word.
And you, Di Xiao Wan!
Chu Yi Yi had wanted to start reprimanding her friend when Lord Chu Ran suddenly tugged at his own daughters sleeve. Making a dry cough: Yi Yi, she is the princess of the Demon Realm, and Bai Yans her sister-inw, you.
But before the Holy Lord could even finish his sentence, the heated girl had brushed the hand away and continued to stare angrily at her friend. Its the look of someone being harsh and disappointed.
Just because he asked you doesnt mean you should say yes! Do you know what he intends to do? When strange mene near you the first thing you should do is to distance yourself lest they kidnap you with some food. Giving a harrumph, the one known as the Little Witch just turned into the protective mother hen of their group.
Thatmentpletely scared the daylights out of Lord Chu Ran. If he didnt know the identity of this sweet dumbaclutz then it would still be fine, but he did and that meant precaution was of the upmost importance here!
Shame though, if only the man knew of the past, then he wouldve passed out right then and there. The reasoning? Back when the two girls met, they had fought against each other.
What are you being angry with? Staring nkly at her old mans steaming face, the girl apparently didnt understand what she did wrong and went back to her friend. Ill go with you instead, what do you want to eat? Dont forget, were the Earth Shattering Triple Three. If youre going anywhere then its with us.
Earth Shattering Triple Three?
Chu Ran shot a disbelieving stare at his own daughters back, Why does this title sound so appalling?
Chapter 1026 - Refinement Success (5)
Chapter 1026 Refinement Sess (5)
Okay. All gleeful in her eyes, Di Xiao Wan happily answers: I want to eat that herb chicken pot he mentioned.
When presented delicious food, the princess would be willing to endure anythinging out of her snappy mouthed friend. Heck, the girl even forgot about her initial scheme of being the first to wee Bai Yan once shes out again, thats how much she loves eating.
But I still miss the pastry shop you took me back in the Liu Huo Kingdom the most. When are we going back there? Biting her finger, Di Xiao Wan just couldnt find anything remotely as good as that establishment.
There will be opportunities in the future Grabbing her demon friend, Chu Yi Yi then dragged out Lan Xiaoyun before flying themselves out of the Holy Land for the nearest city.
Chu Ran watched this entirely from the back and had on a dull face: Why do I have a sensation that something bad is going to happen?
Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect also had the same idea, just that the old bearded grandpa didnt want to say it aloud.
Chu Ran may not know it, but he clearly did regarding the level of damage Di Xiao Wan could produce simply by herself. Its notcking inparison to the Little Witch of the Holy Land, and together they form a danger of unprecedented level.
Di Xiao Wan is the Demon Realms princess, nothing will happen so stop worrying.
Despite his true feelings, the Medicine Lord decides to go against his own consciousness and not warn his counterpart. Instead, he starts throwingforting words like its no problem, knowing full well the sort of mess awaiting the poor guy.
Relieved after hearing the lie: Thats good, thats good then. Every time Yi Yi leaves my line of sight she will always be a nuisance to every ce she visits. Now I dont even dare to let her get that far away from me.
At least theres the Demon Realms princess with her, they shouldnt make any trouble during their venture.
Now that things have been resolved, everyone should disperse as well. But remember what the demon princess said: there may be people from the Spirit Realming to investigate since their young lord is captured. Best stay here in the Holy Land for the next while. I will have my people prepare the rooms. Showing a frank smile, Chu Ran offers the idea to the others after returning to his old self.
The crowd naturally knew what the Holy Lord was worried about, so, the offer was quickly epted by everyone.
Chief Lan, Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect turns his attention to the other grandpa, now that we dont need to hide on this Holy Ind anymore, do you want me to send for the remainder of the Lan House from the Abyss?
That would be wonderful, the stubborn old grandfather happily obliges. Thank you Lord Bai.
Haha, dont thank me, this is what I should do for the favors your family gave Yaner. Bellowing out augh, the Medicine Lord tries to smother his own sense of worry with a happy fa?ade: I just dont know when Yaner wille back out.
Suddenly, all eyes are focused back on the bronze gate nearby. Theres a hint of expectation in those irises. Likely regarding the level of growth that woulde of her return.
At the same time within the pocket dimension, thundering lightning poured down like raindrops, covering and pounding away at Bai Yans frail looking body. Its incredibly frightening due to how massive the shockwave was from each st. However, the height of this trial hasnt even begun to reach its peak. This was just the beginning
BOOM!!!!
A gigantic bolt of thunder suddenly boomed down at the cauldron, its appearance like that of an ancient serpent trying to devour whatever it struck.
Good thing my cauldron is made out of a special material, otherwise that st just now wouldve shattered it to pieces.
Chapter 1027 - One Pill One Celestial (1)
Chapter 1027 One Pill One Celestial (1)
Boom!
Its unsure how long its been since thest lightning strike hit her but Bai Yan never once moved her eyes away from the shaky cauldron. Its extremital the refinement goes through smoothly during this period. If so much as a single mistake happens right now, the entire batch would be ruined and she would have to start over.
Minutester.
Hourster.
Soon a faint fragrance could be found exuding out from the crack between the lid and the main container.
Bai Yans eyes lit up upon getting a whiff of the scent. Hurrying to remove the lid, she looks inside and found several crystal clear beads sitting there ready for her to pick up.
This may be my first attempt at this form, but five in one attempt. Thats not bad at all!
Cleaning up the mess around herself, she gave one final meaningful nce in the direction of that ck pool before heading towards the exit.
On the Holy Ind, a white light shed into existence and out came Bai Yans figure from within the bronze gate. And as if signaled by this, the door also disappeared following her departure and reformed into the three keys thatnded into the womans hand.
Bai Yan wasnt going to dump the three artifacts away of course, she still had others things inside that she wishes to investigate, especially that ck pool on ater date.
Yaner. Suddenly, a happy and surprised call came from the front.
Looking up, Bai Yan immediately saw it was her own grandfather Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect. The senior showed a smile as he slowly walked over from the distance.
Grandfather. Delighted as well over the familiar sight, Bai Yan hurries forward in order to meet the senior halfway, You still havent left the Holy Land?
Giving a long sigh: After you went into the miracle, I and that Wu Wei did leave for our respective home, but. something happened in thesends while you were away.
Seeing the expression there, Bai Yans voice turned solemn: What happened?
Bitterly smiling, the grandpa went ahead to exin the whole story, Not long ago, that ve you sent back to the Spirit Realm came to us with news, she said their forces are invading and intends to ughter everyone on this piece ofnd.
Narrowing her eyes in over that bit, a frosty coldness flickered within Bai Yans face. This Spirit Realm. they are indeed making a move!
And then? she asks again with a dangerous glow.
Then, Chu Ran had everyonee to the Holy Ind, including the Lan family. We used the barrier around this ce to protect everyone from those Celestial Rank cultivators, just that.. Chu Ran is simply unreliable. The barrier around the ind couldntpletely fend off the attacks and nearly copsed. Thankfully Di Xiao Wan brought over a horde of demons with her in the nick of time. We were saved thanks to the help.
Di Xiao Wan?
Blinking her eyes in startlement, But then wheres Di Cang?
She said her brother is currently inside the secret domain looking for Xiachen and is not in the Demon Realm. Because of that, he didnt get the news of the invasion.
A long silence hung over the mothers heart upon hearing her sons name.
Di Cang went looking for Xiachen? It cant be. something happened to my boy?
While her heart trembled and those hands clenched with unease, a promise suddenly surfaced in her mind. Its the promise she shared with her husband, and that was trust. If Di Cang said their son would be find then its a wifes duty to trust her husband. At the very least, until he proves otherwise. So, Bai Yan wont rush off in search of her son like she would in the past.
Getting a little better in herplexion over the trust she held for the two males in her life, Bai Yan controls her mood so it doesnt affect those here. Then where is Di Xiao Wan and the others? Howe I dont see them here?
Chapter 1028 - One Pill One Celestial (2)
Chapter 1028 One Pill One Celestial (2)
Bai Chang Feng could already imagine the damage those two girls were making so he didnt dare to dabble on the topic any further. I estimate they went out to y.
Then just leave them be. Grandfather, did you. break into the Saint Rank? Squinting her eyes in an examining manner, Bai Yan was rather surprised by her grandpas progress.
Chuckling in response: It was about two hours ago. The atmosphere around the ind suddenly changed and became thick with spirit particles. By taking advantage of that opportunity, I, Chu Ran and that Wu Wei oh yes, theres your grandmother Jun Tian Yue as well, weve all broken through into the Saint Rank.
This time Bai Yan literally gawked her eyes out.
About two hours ago?
Wait, isnt that around the same time Ipleted the refinement process for the pills in my hand? It cant be, the alchemic trial is the cause for the inds change?
Grandfather, caressing her chin, she muses for a moment before speaking. Can you go call Lord Chu Ran and my grandmother over.
Bai Yan originally wanted to include Chief Wu Wei in her sentence but halted at thest moment due to the trouble of deciding what to call that man.
And call Grandpa Wu Wei over as well, I have something to give them.
Bai Chang Feng definitely didnt like the way the girl addressed that person of course, evident by the puckering lip on this old senior. However, hes had to admit that Chief Wu Wei did the right thing before by offering some spots for the Lan family during the critical period. That fact helped press down the discontent.
My precious granddaughter, I wont object to you calling him your grandfather, but. I wont forgive him from the bottom of my heart.
At the very least not until his daughter Bai Ning was found. The missing woman was this old grandpas ache and pain, a scar that he couldnt remove.
I know, nothing is going to change the fact that he split my parents apart, nor can he dismiss his part in my mothers disappearance. However, I cant deny him being unaware of the truth. At the very least he never deliberately hurt my mother so I will bear with the past until Mother is found. Father and Grandmother would surely prefer it this way.
Thats right, Bai Yans mainly going at this subject out of her emotional ties to Jun Tian Yue (grandmother) and Yun Feng (father), while Chief Wu Wei acted as the benefactor, thats all.
Sure enough, Bai Chang Fengs mood got better after hearing that statement. Raising a smile: Thats right, I am the most important grandfather in your heart, and that old thing can only stand behind me as a second. Huffing and puffing, theres a twisted sense of glee in the old grandpas heart regarding his own opinion.
Looking at this old guys jealous appearance, Bai Yan just couldnt resist augh like shes watching a man child. Patting his shoulder with a smile of her own: Grandfather, dont worry, your ce in my heart can never be reced.
Very pleased by what hes heard, Bai Chang Feng breaks out into a roaringugh of pride: Haha, you said it right Yaner. That Wu Wei can never rece me, otherwise ugh, just thinking of that possibility is making my mood go foul!
Grandfather, lets continue our conversation after you call them over. Its gettingte and I dont want to postpone the matter. All smiles as well, she was very happy to see the old fe in a good mood after the fright they mustve felt during these couple of days.
Chapter 1029 - “One Pill One Celestial (3)”
Chapter 1029 One Pill One Celestial (3)
Looking at Bai Chang Fengs gradually disappearing figure, Bai Yans smile also faded away, revealing the cold killing intent in those eyes. Spirit Realm, HA!
If they got such nerve toe do evil here at my home then its not necessary to keep that ce in existence anymore!
Just when Bai Yan was pondering on her next course of action regarding retribution, her grandfather had already returned with the requested audience.
Baissie, congrattions on your sess in taming the miracle. I bet youve harvested a lot this time, right? Lord Chu Ran of the Holy Land was thest to arrive but was also the happiest on the surface.
Indeed Lord, I got a lot of useful things while inside. Faintly smiling because of what she has in mind, Bai Yan didnt hide anything and openly admits the fact. I heard from Grandfather just now you all broke through to the Saint Rank?
Haha! Thats right, weve only just arrived at that level.
Then thats perfect. I have here a Dan pill, one for each.
Godhood Dan Pill, a miraculous alchemic product that could propel any Saint Rank into the Celestial level without consequences, thats what shes holding.
What kind of Dan pill is this? Holding the beady little thing up to his own face, Bai Chang Feng asks with curiosity his voice. However, right as the old mans about to pop that thing into his mouth, a dainty hand had stopped him midway.
Grandfather, hold on for a little bit. This alchemic pill holds great power from within so before you take it, please scatter everyone nearby and away from this location.
Lord Chu Ran got all surprised by thatment. He trusts Bai Yan wholeheartedly. If the woman says its powerful then it must be incredibly powerful.
Making a slight cough: Ill do just that and scatter everyone nearby. We wouldnt want them to be injured by the spillover. After that said, the Holy Lord immediately left the Holy Ind again to carry out the job.
Bai Yan didnt mind waiting. Remaining quiet until the person returns, she kept silent despite the constant badgering from her grandparents for more details.
The efficacy of this medicine is too amazing. Rather than telling them, its better to let them experience it firsthand.
Lord, did those people disperse yet? she asks after the man returns with a very pleased smile.
Ive made them wait up in the mountain peak, now there shouldnt be anyone left on the main area. Can we start now like this?
Yes, go ahead. I will go over there and rest while you all begin. Leaving the group to take a seat on the closest chair she could find, Bai Yan appearszy and rxed in her demeanor despite the eyes being that of careful scrutiny.
Bai Chang Feng was the first to begin. Hes the most curious of the bunch and swallowed the pill in one full swing. Seeing this, the rest also followed suit and popped the medicine like him.
In an instant, a dominant force gushes outward from their meridian and into the rest of their veins, causing the body to tremble and shake.
What are you all waiting for? Hurry and meditate. Its then that Bai Yans voice drifted over from the front.
Meditate?
Shock filled the groups heart. Hurrying to sit down with their knees crossed, each of them wanted to hurry and absorb that river of energy into their Dantian.
Chapter 1030 - “One Pill One Celestial (4)”
Chapter 1030 One Pill One Celestial (4)
Boom!
The sky suddenly bes riddled with shes of zapping light before itpletely merged into a series of lightning strikes at the group. Its too abrupt and left the receivers all confused and unsure of whats happening.
Boom!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The whole Holy Land has now be shrouded in a thunderstorm, leaving no space unturned.
Atop of the main mountain peak here, the many disciples that came up here to avoid being caught in the spillover were fascinated and scared by the constant rumbling and hammering from the sky. They never seen anything like this so it immediately caught their eye.
This what is going on here? Ive never seen anything like a purple thunder cloud before. Showing a frown of awe, Zheng Qi (first elder) was eyeing the sparks of light from afar.
This is not normal, something of suchrge scale must be deliberately caused by an outside source.
Just now the Lord ordered us to leave the main residence and hide up here in the mountain peak. Can it be because of this reason? If it was us there then we wouldve turned to ash already under that barrage of light. Ren Yi (second elder) adds, surprised as well by the scene.
But then Boss, why is that storm cloud attacking the Lord? Nothing will happen to them on the ind, right? Just like his second brother Qiu Shu Rong (third elder) was eyeing their biggest brother right now, but instead of surprise, his were that of worry.
Of the three main elders of the Holy Land, Zheng Qi was the most knowledgeable. Therefore, if he doesnt know then the other two wouldnt either.
Do the two of you remember the thunderous storm created by Yaners attempt at making the eighth grade Dan pill? I specte this is also a trial from the heavens, just that. Giving a pause, the first elder takes a second to collect his breath: This time its someone breaking into the Celestial Rank!
Celestial Rank!
Like a thunderbolt, this news blew up among the disciples and elders.
Celestial Rank? Who is breaking through that stage? Is it Yaner? Just now the Lord mentioned the girling out didnt he? Qiu Shu Rong sounded very excited, after all, its his disciple theyre talking about.
A disciple of the Celestial Rank, how glorious!
Zheng Qi didnt add anything to his third brothersment, only staring at the thunderstorm thats still raining down from afar.
Yes, it must be Yaner. Ren Yi now got all happy as well, She was already at the Saint Rank, breaking into the Celestial Rank is within expectation.
No matter what their spections were, none could have guessed it was Chu Rans group, which was with good reason too. Theyve only just advanced into the Saint Rank so it didnt make sense for them to have another breakthrough.
The Holy Ind haspletely lost its former serenity at this point, the only safe location would be the one spot where Bai Yan sat. So, the woman had the perfect view when identifying which of her elders were about to falter C the first among the four were Jun Tian Yue, the grandmother. She seemed to be shaking with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.
Chapter 1031 - One Pill One Celestial (5)
Chapter 1031 One Pill One Celestial (5)
Grandma, crouching down to the shaky woman, Bai Yan brings forward and presents a different pill. Eat this medicine, it will help a bit so you must hold on.
Though Jun Tian Yue was still stuck in a state where everything outside her body was void, the grandmother still opened her mouth out of instinct due to the familiar aura. The effects were fast after she ingested the pill, quickly healing and reinforcing her weakening body.
Of course, Bai Yan wouldnt be stingy regarding towards her family and friends. Taking out another three pills, she fed each of her elders respectively based on the level of need. Because of this help, the four struggling seniors were once again able to deal with those pesky lightning strikes from above.
Time continued to pse like this, and eventually the storm cloud fades and revealed the bright blue sky with the burning sun hanging in the sky.
Yaner, what sort of Dan pill did you just give us.? Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect asks with a shaky tone to his voice afterpleting his growth.
Godhood Dan Pill.
Those simple words exploded in their heads, ringing like a grenade just blew up in their minds and causing their wires topletely go fry.
Clenching in her heart, Jun Tian Yues surprised face quickly change to a sense of happy glee thats mixed with disbelief: So I wasnt sensing it wrong. We really broke through into the Celestial Rank?
Achieving a level beyond Saint Rank was everyones dream in thisnd, something that hasnt been achieved as far back as centuries or more!
Bai Yan understood why her grandmother was feeling so awed by the feat. Speaking with aforting tone: Its not necessarily essential to head to the Celestial Rank in order to break into that level, we can do it here in thisnd as well Grandmother. Besides, aside from the spirit particles being thicker over on that side, theres nothing else special about it. I will one day shape another Celestial Realm on that side, by then they will bow down to us! The womans voice was overpowering, shaking all their hearts with her words.
Thats right, sooner orter those people who harmed me or tries to harm me will all get on their feat and plead for their life!
This would be the first time Bai Chang Feng and the rest witnessed this side of their girls personality. Its shocking and somehow daunting in a way because its not the expected image of a good young granddaughter that theyve be ustomed to. Then again, they had good reason to feel this way. The Celestial Realm was the strongest among the many realms that was known so far. To im shes going to forge a new one atop of the old one was well, borderline heresy!
Baissie, Chu Ran bellows out augh and pats her on the shoulder. I watched you grow over these past six years. From your weakest to the current you, I believe you can do it, you will forge a new Celestial Realm atop of the ruins of the old.
Bai Yan openly smiled at the firm support as she continued: Thank you Lord, I knew you would support me. Turning to her family now, Grandfather, if my guesses are correct, the reason you were all able to progress into the Saint Rank earlier was because of the effects of my attempt at refining the Godhood Dan pills inside the miracle. The spillover from the sess likely effected the air and thats what caused the sudden increase in spirit particles. So. A sh of light flickered in her eyes, glimmering with a wonderful idea: I want to suggest calling everyone over to the ind, whether it be the elite disciples or my Flower Brothel, we can have them all train while I practice my alchemy on the side.
The thunder trial of an alchemy attempt was different from that of someone making a breakthrough. Unlike thedder, the former only focuses in on the specific individual and wouldnt harm those around them, making the idea feasible and very useful.
Chapter 1032 - One Pill One Celestial (6)
Chapter 1032 One Pill One Celestial (6)
Oh right, theres also the Lan House. Bai Yans expression slowly got harder as she narrows her eyes in a bit, The number of enemies I have are bound to grow in the future. I must secure their safety and allow them to preserve their own wellbeing as well.
The Lan House was her family, while the Demon Beast Sect and Flower Brother acted as her subordinate power, therefore she has a duty to see to it theyre well after she leaves this ce to attack her enemies.
Yaner, do you want me to go handle this? Chief Wu Wei asks, his voice and face all cautious.
Despite the silent answer, Bai Yan did give a nod after staring at this unfavored grandfather of hers, which in kind eased the sudden rise of tension in the air.
Lord, Bai Yan seems to have thought of something else and turned to Chu Ran of the Holy Land. First clean up this ind for now. In addition, have Yi Yi and Xiao Wane see me after they return from their outing.
Okay. All smiles, the Holy Lord didnt resist at being ordered: If those two girls had known you wereing out so quickly then I bet they wouldnt have ran out to y to begin with.
She didnt add anything to that remark, after all its true. However, right as Bai Yans about to turn and leave, a huge aura suddenly swamped over to them with a shadow hovering above their heads. Immediately, she looked towards the source and was astounded to be confronted by a giant white tiger thats about to directly crash into her stomach.
She wanted to dodge, she really did. Sadly, not even with her current strength did Bai Yan manage such a feat with this giant ball of fur. Before the woman knew, the tiger had already pushed her to the ground with those paws against her chest, the tongue constantly licking her face and that tail wagging in the air like a whirlwind.
Little Rice? she asks with a tone of surprise, Youve reached the Celestial Rank?
Nodding quickly: Tsing Yi (Azure Dragon) also went to the Demon Realm sometime ago, then Suzaku (Vermillion Bird) fed us something and thats when we broke into the Celestial Rank.
So youre saying Tsing Yi and Suzaku have met already? Bai Yan follows up with this question like she both worried and humored at the same time.
Blinking his big blue eyes: I do not know what happened but Suzaku wasnt happy when she met Tsing Yi. She gave her a very sorrowful and sad face, then refused to see us afterwards.
A corner of Bai Yans mouth began to twitch, Tsing Yi was a genuine male before, its no wonder shes having a difficult time epting her as is now.
Its all right, Suzaku will get used it in time. Patting the tigers head, she gives a reassuring nod as a way tofort her friend. By the way, wheres Tsing Yi?
Shes off protecting the princess after we solved the issue with the Spirit Realms attack force. Mistress, did you miss me? I really want to eat your Dong Po meat dish. Little Rice desperately wagged his tail when speaking. His appearance was honestly no different from a pet pleading to its owner for food.
Okay, when I finish everything and with Xiachen back with us, I will make a grand feast for the both of you, is that fine? That delighted the tiger and made him lick her face repeatedly.
But Little Rice, your current appearance isnt convenient so its best you take on a human form.
If demons want to transform into their human form then they would need to consume the Transformation Fruit unique to the Demon Realm. For that, Di Cang has prepared one long ago, just that the little guy refuses to eat it.
Wrinkling his nose at the idea, Little Rices expression instantly crumbled: I dont want to take on a human form, I like my current image. Its mighty and aggressive.
Chapter 1033 - The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (1)
Chapter 1033 The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (1)
That aside, the main reasoning was still about how handsome hes going to be. What if that girl from the tiger n keeps clinging onto him and not let go? That be would real trouble!
If you dont take a human form then its going to be extremely inconvenient to bring you aroundter, after all, youre not the little tiny you from before anymore. Pretending to be a cat is out of the option.
I may prefer the current me, but Desperately wagging his tail, Little Rice took a second of hiatus to think of something: I can still transform into the image of a little white cat. Its different but a new ability I gained after gaining this power.
Bai Yan actually had ck lines running through her face then.?It looks like this little fe is going to refuse to take a human form regardless of what I say. Whatever, if hes so reluctant then we can wait until the future. Its not like its a must at the moment.
Grandfather, I will have to trouble you for the things toe. Stretching her hand out in azy manner, she beckons the tiger to her side: Come Little Rice, let me lie on you for a bit.
The big guy didnt reject the summon, in fact he was very happy to toddle up to her legs and sprawl down to act as a pillow. And sure enough, Bai Yan could feel herself melting into that soft furry body once she leaned down. Matching this with the warm sun in the sky, itsfortable and beautiful like a picture out of a portrait.
Bai Chang Feng and the others left quickly at this. Its not like they didnt have anything to do at the moment, theres still the work entrusted to them to carry out.
While the human world wasing to terms with what they experienced and the astounding news of the amazing breakthroughs happening at the Holy Land, the situation back over in the Spirit Realm werent looking so positive. Spirit Lord He Fei Xiang had smashed everything within his vicinity over the terrible news that went into his ear, indicating how infuriated the man was feeling.
Swish~!
Its then Liu Qing Yu stepped through the doorway. When seeing the mess that was this room, the woman inexplicably furrowed that brow.
Without indication, the Spirit Lord rushes over to his own daughter and grabs onto the girls cor: Say it! Is it you who leaked the word out? Is it you who informed the Demon Realm and caused my sons tragic death in the human world?!
Under the oppressive aura of that rage, a throbbing bitternessyered thumped out from that pale face: Even if you dont want to recognize me as a daughter, Im still a member of the Spirit Realm. Whats in it for me if the Spirit Realm falls?
He Fei Xiang still carried suspicion in his old eyes despite that strong defense, but those hands nevertheless relented and loosened the grip. It really wasnt you?
I said it already, its not me. Furthermore, what benefit do I gain by revealing the secrets to the enemy?
Humph! The Spirit Lord huffs a grunt: My children are all dead now, leaving only a cheap bastard whore like you around. If I pass on as well, wouldnt that make you the heir to the entire Spirit Realm?
Even if she never held any emotional attachment to this supposed?father?of hers, being called a cheap bastard whore still hurts like a piece of thorn. Clenching those fists, Liu Qing Yue needed a good second to calm her breathing.
Father, I cant do anything else if you want to say it like that, and so what if I dont like my brother? Ill only fight with him from within our ranks, never will I throw him to the wolves from the outside. Damaging myself in order to damage someone is not my style, nor am I that stupid to pull such a non-beneficial scheme.
So what if I am the one who leaked the news? This bastard never once thought of me as his daughter, now he will suffer dearly for what he sow.
Chapter 1034 - The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (2)
Chapter 1034 The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (2)
Then why did you take so many people out to cause trouble for the three main powers in the human world?
Ive exined that before already, I. Biting her lip like shes tied on speaking the truth: I was jealous of the demon queen, thats why I wanted to make some trouble for her. I didnt expect my actions would nearly bring disaster upon us. I know my wrong. Her words sounded sincere like shes made some grave mistake and now repents for it.
Seeing this picture, He Fei Xiangsst bit of doubt was quashed. mming his fist on the table before speaking: Damn those demons, I will kill them all for my sons death!
shing with an underlying light in her eyes, Liu Qing Yue knew this was the time to speak up: What do you wish to do Father? If theres anything I can help with, please let me know. You daughter I will do everything you ask of me.
Due to the anger he felt for the ones responsible, the Spirit Lord had missed the cold sharpness in his daughters aura, something which he never wouldve done in the past.
Qing Yue, softening in his eyes, the mans voice grew gentle like a proper fathers. Now I only have you left as a daughter. Im sure its been tough on you over the years so why dont you change your surname back to the familys, how about that?
Showing an excited face: Thank you Father.
From the initial nce, her expression looked no different from someone that has waited a long time for this opportunity, however. If they just took a minute to look deeper, they would immediately notice that poisonous and vicious light hiding within those irises. Its chilling and murderous.
Ever since this bastard killed her mother and ordered Liu Qing Yues expulsion from the family book, this woman has never once forgiven the man in front. Hes dead in her heart already so whatever he tries would mean nothing.
Qing Liu, I know I was too harsh on you back then so I hope you will forgive me. I didnt have a choice either. He Fei Xiang sighs like hes meant it, So, I will ce you in charge of the citys army.
That actually made thedy cock her head up with a look of surprise in those eyes.?This man intends to hand me authoritative power?
If it had been before then perhaps Liu Qing Yue might be moved by the offer, but now thats not going to happen. To say the heart has been tempered cold was an understatement.
Yes, Father. Afraid of being caught, she hurries to force an excited smile again on that face despite what she felt. If theres nothing else, I wish to leave first.
Go ahead then. He Fei Xiang waves his hand in a dismissive manner, tiredness apparent in that voice.
Arching her fist, she promptly closes the door behind herself and left, leaving only the Spirit Lord alone in this trashed room.
Milord, are you really going to hand over that much power to the Miss? Asking this was a grey robed old man that suddenly materialized from the shadows, his frown indicating hes not of the idea.
Is there any other way? The cold snappiness in the Spirit Lords voice exined the man shared the same opinion: My pair of children have both died at the hands of the Demon Realm, now I only have this one bastard daughter born of a whore. If If I can still continue to have children then of course I wont look to Qing Yue to seed me!
But what else can I do? Ive lost the ability to raise my bottom part already due to age, where else am I supposed to find another child?
The old senior from the back didnt add anything to those words. He couldnt deny what his master was saying, even so, the aching suspicion of something being amiss kept bothering him.
Chapter 1035 - The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (3)
Chapter 1035 The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (3)
Back outside, Liu Qing Yues expression had turned into a snarl by this point as she gave onest fleeting nce to the room behind herself.
Miss, Senior Jun had been waiting outside during the entire exchange so his expression promptly eased up at the sight of thedy, how did it go?
That old thing haspletely fallen for my words so we should be good for the time being. However, whether or not the Spirit Realm can avoid the uing crisis is beyond my control. Liu Qing Yue had a smug look when she said that because the image of her mothers tragic death still lingered in her mind. Its unwipable and the fuel to her rage.
Elder Jun, lets go, I dont believe there will be much days left for this ce anymore. Taking in a deep breath, she slowly strolled for the main gate as the hatred continued to burn with each step.
For the senior who has been faithful to thisdy and herte mother, he just couldnt help but issue a long deep sigh. Unlike others, including his fellow peers that remained faithful to Liu Qing Yue, only Jun Hao himself knew what really went down behind the shadows. For example, it was thedy who poisoned her own father with an untraceable potion that destroyed the Spirit Lords ability to procreate with another female.
Holy Ind.
Even though the terrain here couldnt be restored to the former glory of what would be considered an ind out of a fairy tale, but through the efforts of everyonebined here, its still better than the scorched earth appearance from before after the four elders made their breakthrough.
For Hualuo of the Flower Brothel, none of this mattered of course after she and the important members of the Demon Beast Sect were summoned over from the Abyss forest. To this faithful follower of Bai Yans, being able to see her mistress again after so long was the main joy she could ask for.
Taking a slight bow to show her respect: Mistress, I am so happy to see you again.
Bai Yan returns the greeting with a smiling nod: I am happy to see you too Hualuo. How are things going at the Flower Brothel, is everything running smoothly?
Rest assured Mistress, Ive kept a close eye on things while you were away. Now we are no longer a small power and has grown into a second-rate organization, equal to the Demon Beast Sect in footing.
In the past an intelligence organization like the Flower Brothel would only be able to keep a safe foothold on things due to Bai Yans backing, but things have mostly changed by this point. Even without their founder around, Hualuo used her intellect and ability to grow the business, which paid off in the long run as shown. Of course, the benefit that came with being rted to Bai Yan couldnt be denied, but the grunt work still fell on this faithfuldy that was there from the beginning of this journey.
Anyways, now that youre all here, I can begin practicing my alchemy. First giving her own girls from the Flower Brothel a look to see if there are still people missing, Bai Yan then shifted her gaze over to the Demon Beast Sect that has sworn loyalty to her own son. When I begin no one is allowed to leave the ind so dont miss this chance!
Obviously none of them understood why the woman would say something so weird, but they obeyed anyways out of loyalty or fear of the consequences.
Yes, Mdy! their voices in sync and united.
That done, Bai Yan immediately turns for the cottage and left a ringing bang in the air when the door closed behind herself. Shes going to be busy for the next while because there are still five portions of ingredients left over, more than enough to create a battalion of Celestial Rank fighters!
Chapter 1036 - The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (4)
Chapter 1036 The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (4)
With a poofing sound, a pang of green smoke seeps out of the cauldron as the ingredients inside began to melt into a green liquid form. Throughout this process, Bai Yans gaze had never once left the container, its firm and sharp.
Back outside in front of the cottage constructed out of bamboo, the crowd were all sitting crossed legged and immersing themselves in this great opportunity to cultivate. Its borderline addictive even, this feeling, causing them to lose themselves from the exposure.
To be clear, at the moment theres only the residual spiritual particles hovering in the air, but even then, its many times more potent than what they are used to.
Then from out of the blue a grumbling rumble rocked the sky, causing their eyes to look upwards at the thunder cloud hovering above their heads. Before they could react, a streak of lightning promptly zapped downwards and made a direct hit onto the room where Bai Yan stood. The force devastated the content inside. Even so, the woman paid no heed to the destruction of her property, only focusing on the cauldron and the ingredients inside.
This Hualuo was the first to notice the huge increase in the air, causing her eyes to widen in shock when staring at her mistresss figure.
Like the first, the rest of the girls from the Flower Brothel and Demon Beast Sect were all gasping by this point. Its overwhelming their logic and left their brains nk.
Ahumph. Bai Chang Feng makes a slight cough, figuring he should intervene to avoid wasting time: You should all hurry and cultivate, such an opportunity doesnte often and should be siezed when presented.
They needed no more urging after hearing the Medicine Lordsment. Getting back to their meditative state, none of the crow d said another word, this included the four seniors who first benefited from the experience. They may have already broken through to the Celestial Rank, but reinforcing their strength and level was still imperative.
Time raced away under this wonderful scene, its beautiful and surreal at the same. At one point lightning rained down like arrows, the next its beams of light shooting up from below like pirs of rainbow.
By the time Bai Yan finished her refinement of the Godhood Dan pill, none of the people here had moved still. This was fine for her, shes in no hurry to take a swing at the second attempt yet; after all, even the residual particles were enough to greatly boost these peoples strength when given enough time. Waste was a sin, even she knew that much.
Three dayster.
Many breakthroughs happened during this period. For the Demon Beast Sect, most of their disciples are now at the King Rank while their sect leader reached the Monarch Rank. Of course, the dragon they brought along were also part of the group. Since the lizard was already strong to begin with, the big guy was able to reach the peak of the Monarch Rank and only needed one more step to hit the Saint Rank.
Now that leaves the Flower Brothel. Though the girls themselves were inferior to the Demon Beast Sect in terms of strength, but most of them still managed to reach the King Rank in their cultivation. This feat was something thesedies who are skilled in intelligence gathering never couldve imagined. However, whats most surprising was Hualuo herself. Thedy actually surpassed the Demon Beast Sects leader and hit the peak level of the Monarch Rank!
It looks like youve all made a lot of advances. Very good, lets continue. Shrugging her shoulder, Bai Yan went back to the ruins of her former cottage.
Continue?
No one said another word. Theyre very confused because it never even crossed their minds that theres going to be more to this. And sure enough, many mouths were gawking the second she brought out the ingredients.
Chapter 1037 - The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (5)
Chapter 1037 The Sensation of the Godhood Dan pill (5)
At the foot of the Holy Lands mountain.
The little chubbys fat rounded body has be soaked in his own sweat as he gasped for air from the long hike up the sloping path.
Pa, weve been climbing for so long, when can we reach the Holy Land? I cant move my legs anymore.
PAHH!
A p instantly came flying over from the side,nding directly onto the back side of the chubbys head.
You will walk even if you cant walk. Its only been a little distance so far so quit yapping that mouth. In the future dont im to be my son if you are like this! his voice grumpy and unmerciful, Wang Deqiu angrily red at the chubby beside himself.
Rubbing the back of his brain to sooth the sting, the little chubby makes a ming look but kept quiet anyways.
Papa. Its then a small delicate hand reaches over to tug at the mans sleeve, causing Wang Deqius heart to melt away at the voice.
I cant move either, I want to be carried.
In front of his own daughters plea, Wang Deqius serious and stern expression promptly crumbled. Instead, a warm smile bloomed followed by an involuntary softening of his voice.
Alright, your papa here will carry you. We mustnt let our Xiaotong get tired now can we.
When picking up his daughter, the way he acts waspletely different when facing his son. Its downright bias.
Making a wronged face, Wang Xiaopeng purses his lips in discontent: Pa, you are being bias.
Shooting a stare in return: Say another word and I will ditch you here!
That sentence instantly shuts the chubby up, but not before he murmurs one finalment.
If only I can be sister Bai Yans son, how wonderful would that be.
Not only is she good-looking, she is gentle to Xiachen unlike my old man here. He only knows how to beat me.
What are you muttering about? asked Wang Deqiu after picking up some slight noise from his back.
Nothing, the chubby jerked in the corner of his mouth over how sensitive his old mans ear was. He only dares to have that thought inside, never would he say it aloud because he knew his old man would beat him to death.
Then hurry up and move your legs. I heard the chief is also here in the Holy Land so we need to go greet him, and I also heard Bai Yan is back.
The truth was Chief Wu Wei had taken into consideration of this familys rtionship to Bai Yan when picking out the disciples from the Misty Fairy House. However, despite the mans effort to locate the family of three, they were nowhere to be found, not even a trace. Due to that reasoning, a letter was left behind at the Wang familys estate.
Its just that.
Instead of telling Wang Deqiu toe to the Holy Land right away, Chief Wu Wei wrote that they should seek refuge inside the Abyss first and to onlye after receiving the signal that its safe to do so, thats why theyre sote.
In the end as a result of that twist and turn, the one to suffer here would be poor Wang Xiaopeng. Despite the chubby kids unfit body shape, the boys father didnt slow down at all to amodate his struggling pace and walked even faster.
Papa, shouldnt we wait for Brother? asked the innocent Wang Xiaotong thats being carried.
Giving his daughter a rub on the head regarding thatment, Wang Deqiu happily answers her: Your brother is too fattely, we need to help him lose some of those calories. Why else do you think I didnt bring a carriage along? Its to help him lose that fat.
Wang Xiaotong nodded her head almost out of reflex. She didnt understand still but she has full trust in her papas decisions. No wrong coulde from her father in this young girls eye.
Chapter 1038 - Group Breakthrough (1)
Chapter 1038 Group Breakthrough (1)
Groaaarrrr!
Just as the family of three was approaching the main area of the Holy Land, a roar suddenly boomed down from above. Next thing they knew was a huge dragon swooping in at rapid pace and blocking their path from the front.
L-Lord dragon, is there something you need? Almost taking to his knees from the pressure alone, Wang Deqius voice started ttering from the unease he felt.
Who are you, wheres your passage identification? Those without one is not permitted into the Holy Land! A puff of smoky air spews out of the dragons nostril when it spoke, causing the human man to squirm backwards out of instinct.
However, just when things were reaching a very awkward point, Wang Xiaopeng did his usual thing and snorts before running forward. Hes quite the brazen little boy to dismiss the pressure from a being so much further up the evolutionary chain. Lord Dragon, my boss is Bai Xiachen.
His Highness? The dragon huffs a grunt in a displeasing way, You think I will believe you just because you im to know His Royal Highness?
The chubby guffaws augh with his childish voice: If you dont believe me then take us to see Sister Bai Yan, I know she will want to see me.
Humph, first you im to be the princes underling, then you call the queen your sister, are you trying to toy with me by throwing the royal familys name around?
Wang Xiaopeng honestly didnt think this huge dragons reaction to be so serious. Blinking his chubby eyes with a surprised light: Thats because Sister Bai Yan is so beautiful and young, I didnt want to call her my auntie.
The dragon didntment on that logic, only moving its head closer to the chubby in an examining manner. Though not intentional, the horn did nearly scrape across Wang Xiaopengs face unintentionally.
Seeing this, Wang Deqiu promptly dragged his son back to his side without a moment of dy. Hes afraid of angering this huge lizard right now, after all, its not like everyone would know of their familys tie with Bai Yan so things shouldnt be taken for granted.
Eh, isnt that little Xiachens friend? Its at this moment a voice broke in from the rear, causing the chubby to swing his head around at the three oing girls.
Princess, it only took a nce for the huge dragon to recognize those faces. Hurrying to bow his head: Highness, do you recognize this child?
Di Xiao Wan nods: He is Xiachens friend. I have seen him while I was at the Luo Huo Kingdom. Let them through with us, were heading back that way anyways.
Yes, Princess. With the demon princesss permission, the road has now been cleared of obstruction.
Boom!
However, just as the group of six were about to walk again, a loud rumbling explosion rocked the ground from afar
Making an ugly face, Di Xiao Wan cries out immediately: Whats going on? Did the Holy Land get hit by lightning?
Chu Yi Yi also ran forward with an anxious expression. When she saw the lightning wereing from the general direction of the Holy Ind, her urgency erupted and showed in the astonished face she made: Oh no, the lightning ising from the ind and Bai Yan is there right now!
Her words were enough to frighten the other two girls, forcing them all to rush towards the epicenter without further thinking. This includes Wang Deqiu and the chubby who weregging behind all this time. The kid actually ran as fast as any of them in this moment!
Chapter 1039 - Group Breakthrough (2)
Chapter 1039 Group Breakthrough (2)
By the time Di Xiao Wan andpany managed to arrive at the scene it was already well into the event. They could see the crowds of people gathered around Bai Yan who was working silently with her cauldron. Towards this picture, they honestly didnt know what to make of it.
Father, whats going on here? Chu Yi Yi bites her lip and asked.
The Holy Lord didnt show it but he did feel relieved that his daughter was back. The loud noise you heard is Bai Yan refining a new alchemic recipe she found inside the miracle. You came back just in time. Come, we can all practice here together.
Chu Yi Yi literally gawked her eyes out over that information. It wasnt even all that long ago where they got to experience the benefits of being near Bai Yan when she attempted to refine something, now they got to try it for a second time? In that instant, the princess from the Holy Land took on a look of a predatory wolf eyeing a treasure trove of meat! Its glowing and targeted.
Xiaoyun, you should go over there and cultivate too. Heaving a long breath now that she knows what was happening, the demon princess urges her friend from the Lan House to join in on the fun.
Youre not joining? Lan Xiaoyun asks with curiosity in the voice.
Shaking her head, the demon princess exins: I do not have to cultivate, I will just watch from the side.
Di Xiao Wan was the princess of the Demon Realm so she has no need to train like a ordinary person. As long as the seal within her body bes lifted then the power from within woulde forth on its own.
Okay. Notmenting on that, Lan Xiaoyun hurries over and found a great spot for herself for this asion.
For Wang Deqiu and his family of three, this group who camest were also quite dumbfounded the second they discovered the dense spiritual particles in the air. Its not like they never been to ces with exceptional training conditions, but this was on a whole new level.
It was another half a month before the sessionpletely wrapped up.
The first to make a breakthrough would be Bai Yans five shifus C Holy Land and Misty Fairy House C these old timers had it the easiest since they were already on the threshold of making an advancement. What did surprise Bai Yan though was Wen Ru, the young alchemist whom she bested at a contest and made him swear loyalty to herself. The youngds pace was incredible and directly hit the Saint Rank in one go!
But then again, everything did make sense now that shes thought about it. Everyone has a limit. If one focuses in on a thing then they are bound to becking in another. In this case, Wen Ru has diverted his attention away from alchemy, theds main interest, to cultivation here in this case. That talent once again shined through, showing how amazing the person really was even outside his field of expertise.
Its a shame though. Aside from those below the Saint Rank, the residual effects of the Godhood Dan Pills on the surrounding environments are minimal to the individual.
However, this did give Bai Yan an idea for the future. If she gets more ingredients then creating a legion instead of a single battalion wouldnt be a pipe dream, its very much a possibility!
Shifus, and everyone else who have arrived at the Saint Rank,e forward please.
Gathering at her call, the three shifus from the Holy Land and the two from the Misty Fairy House all showed a confused look on their faces; nevertheless, they stepped forward anyways along with Hauluo and the rest from behind.
Chapter 1040 - Group Breakthrough (3)
Chapter 1040 Group Breakthrough (3)
Anyone but them has to withdraw from the Holy Land. Wait outside the mountain base until called for. Bai Yan did not directly bring out the medicine, instead she sharply orders the remaining people who didnt meet qualification to leave.
Lord Chu Ran naturally understood what thedy wanted so he immediately followed up with his own instructions: Everyone follow me, no one is allowed to stay behind.
But Sister-inw, I want to stay. Puckering her lips to one side in an unhappy manner, Di Xiao Wan protests.
Softening in her tone against the girls protest: Behave, if you stay here then the lightning will hurt you in the process.
It wont, the demon princess shakes her head in denial. Im not afraid of those thunder strikes, please let me stay. Showing a pitiful light in those eyes, its hard to deny someone like this thats currently tugging at your sleeve in a pleading manner.
Bai Yan didnt say much, only narrowing her eyes in at the girl in an examining manner. Then suddenly, her pupils shrank inwardly like shes discovered something incredible.
Fine, you stay. Giving a nod in agreement: Except Xiao Wan here, everyone else is to leave if you are below the Saint Rank. Dont say I didnt remind you all if something happens otherwise. Her words were very serious, and that was enough to make those who were hesitant at first to dash off like a puff of smoke.
Some of you must still be wondering about those thunder strikes from before. I can tell you all now, its from my grandfathers breakthrough into the Celestial Rank.
The exnation was like a grenade, exploding their eyes until its spinning with stars.
First Elder Zheng Qi had said it from the start, it was someone having a breakthrough. What they didnt know was the individual not being Bai Yan herself. Turns out its Bai Chang Feng instead!
Yaner Twitching in the corner of his mouth, Second Elder Ren Yi speaks with a hint of disbelief: But Lord Bai only just broken through to the Saint Rank, how.
In other words, the old bastard has only recently broken through so how could he make another advancement this quickly?
Flipping over her hand, Bai Yan reveals the bottles of pills she readied for everyone: This is what I just made with my alchemic cauldron. See this thing? Holding up one of the beady little pills, This is called Godhood Dan Pill, an alchemic product that can help a Saint Rank advance into the Celestial Rank in one go.
Second Elder Ren Yi now sounded shaky: You mean, we can all break through to the Celestial Rank just like that, with that pill?
Thats right Shifu, anyone is able to with the help of this pill. Wait until everyone uninvolved leaves the Holy Land, then we can begin. One by one, Bai Yan hands out her supply to those gathered around.
Of the many who were amazed by the opportunity, Hualuo of the Flower Brothel has to be the most moved here. Shes always been at the bottom of barrel in her life, from setting up the brothel to protect herself and her sisters due to their unfortunate upbringing and origin, thedy has never been lucky in life. Well, that was until she met Bai Yan and was saved by the woman. Since then, things have been going smoothly and constantly improving, just that being able to step into the legendary level like the Celestial Rank still left her bewildered on whether or not this was really happening.
Chapter 1041 - Group Breakthrough (4)
Chapter 1041 Group Breakthrough (4)
With a faint smile, Bai Yan gradually came before Zheng Qi and his two brothers from the Holy Land.
Shifus, it was the three of you who picked me up back then, for that, I will never forget your kindness and will do my best to help improve your strengths.
These three have watched here all this way in life, making them some of her most essential people in life. Thats including the fact that theyre unreliable on many asions, but still they are very much important to her!
And taking a pause to organize her words, You will always be the most important people in my world outside of Di Cang, Xiachen, and my brother Bai Xiao.
Years ofpanionship, this feeling, how could otherspare? Only by making them capable of protecting themselves could she go fight the Celestial Realm at ease!
Fortunately Bai Chang Feng wasnt around to hear this, otherwise the old grandpa would have to go find a tiny spot to weep in silence.
My dear, Zheng Qis (first) voice choked as he reached out to rub the womans head. When we picked you up six years ago, you were already the one and only family we have in this life.
He and his brothers have no children, that makes the girl their unofficial daughter regardless of what others thought.
Bai Yan smiled at that and didnt object to the idea because she felt the same way. Then without forgetting the rest, she turns to Zhongnan and Zhongbei of the Misty Fairy House: Shifus, I want to thank the two of you for the care you gave me while at the Misty Fairy House. As long as I can walk down the path I chose, I will certainly take you along with me forward. I will never forget the kindness and care youve shown me during that period!
What about the Spirit Realm?
What about the Celestial Realm?
One day, this big world will be one and be mine to rule!
The Zhong brothers were very much gratified over that promise. To these two who already lost a disciple in the past, having another so gifted and talented was the greatest fortune they could ask for.
Its gettingte now and I believe the crowd have mostly dispersed. Come everyone, lets begin. I will watch from the side as you all take the pill. Taking two steps back, she carefully looks over the group in front of herself in case anything goes wrong.
Zheng Qi being the oldest of the Holy Land elders took the medicine first as the host here. The rest followed suit next and swallowed their pill respectively, letting the gushing force spew out of their bodies. Because of how violent the power was, none of them dared to wait and hurried into a meditative position to begin cultivation.
Sure enough, a thunderous rumble rocked the sky as soon as they did that while the dark looming cloud hovered above their heads, constantly snapping crackling streaks of light at the group beneath it.
Hauluo and her side of the group coped with the electrical strikes fairly well, however. Zheng Qi and the other four elders didnt fare so well in this case due to their old age. Before long, signs of faltering could be seen across Bai Yans five shifus as their bodies suffered and started to fail in supporting themselves.
Bai Yan noticed this change immediately of course. Hurrying over to Zhongbei who was the weakest of them all, she went ahead and pushed a nourishing pill into the old seniors mouth to help restore the mans strength. Relieved by the returning color, Bai Yan then went ahead to Qiu Shu Rongs (third) side and did the same.
While thedy worked profusely to make sure the old timers were keeping up, Di Xiao Wan remains seated in front of the big peach tree nearby, her eyes flickering with curiosity the entire time as Bai Yan worked.
Chapter 1042 - Group Breakthrough (5)
Chapter 1042 Group Breakthrough (5)
Strangely enough, none of those lightning strikes would draw near this demon princess despite being at the epicenter of it all. Therefore, everything within ten Li (500 meter) had remained untouched from the incident.
Sister-inw, she opens her mouth now after being unable to hold in the doubt. With your strength, you should be able to fend off the lightning strikes, why dont you help them?
Bai Yan chuckled over the obvious question: These are what you call tribtion trials. Though its dangerous, its a must for any cultivator to experience it for themselves to help forge their body for the newer rank. Otherwise, they will be at a disadvantage during battle because they only have the power spiritually and not physically.
Making an understanding face, the demon princess just had to offer up the most troublesome idea ever: Then this wont do, I also want to be hit by this lightning a few times. After saying that, she promptly stood up and called out to the lightning cloud in an excited manner: Do you not see theres another living person here? Whats the meaning of avoiding me?
But not only did her demands not help, the dark cloud seems to have a mind of its own and moved even father away from the girl.
Di Xiao Wan literally made a face with ck lines running through it at the sight.
Whats the meaning of this? Are those clouds not giving me face?
Just as Di Xiao Wan grinded her teeth in frustration, the event was over and the clouds began to disperse, leaving a pure blue sky in its wake. If it wasnt for the scorched earth and smoking craters here and there, one would not even notice what had happened due to the serenity in the air.
Am I at the Celestial Rank now? Qiu Shu Rong stood up andughed hysterically before breaking out into tears. I never couldve imagined this day toe so early. Now those animals from the Spirit Realm cane all they like. If they do, I will make sure they never get to go back!
All smiles in the face: You guessed it right Shifu, those from the Spirit Realm will certainlye again. If you hasten your consolidation speed then the next battle will be yours with ease.
Talk about having a turn around in their attitude. Back when the Spirit Realm first attacked these old timers were cowering and afraid of whats toe, and now theyre talking like the other side were no more than preys ready for them to hunt?
Shifus, all of you shouldnt be too happy just yet. Even if everyone is at the Celestial Rank now, theres still different tiers in there. If the Spirit Realms main core battle forcees, we might have difficulty coping with it.
Theres no doubt in her mind that more powerful individuals are still lurking within the ranks of the enemy. Fortunately Bai Yan has a spy on the other side, at the very least preparations would be in order if a attack was imminent.
Dragony should be back soon. Staring up in the sky then as if another thought hase to mind, her gaze locks onto the direction of where the border city should be from where she stood
Since those Saint Ranks are already anti-contracted by the little missy then its safe to include those Saint Ranks as part of their own forces. Such numbers may not be a match for those Celestial Ranked masters, but theyre plenty useful to clean up the rabbles, hence the reasoning for Bai Yan to send Dragony back to the border city. She wants to use these newly acquired ves.
Xiao Wan, Bai Yan abruptly turns around as if recalling something important again. Before Di Cang said hes going to look for Xiachen in the secret domain, did something happen?
The demon princess didnt answer right away like she normally would, instead the girl got all hesitant and nervous, a clear sign something was amiss.
Tell me, what is my sons condition? Grasping onto the girls shoulder, Bai Yan fingers got a bit harsh.
Bai Xiachen was her life! If anything happens to the boy then this mother might as well die along with him, thats the level of importance he was to this woman
Chapter 1043 - Bai Xiachen’s Missing (1)
Chapter 1043 Bai Xiachens Missing (1)
All careful in her voice: Not long ago my brother lost contact with Xiachen, thats why he personally went to the secret domain in search of him. Dont worry, trust in my brother, he will definitely locate my nephew and they will be alright.
Bai Yan did not show any emotions on the face right then, only clenching those fists intently. For a while, Di Xiao Wan could not understand what was happening and got all nervous.
Sister-inw Meek in her voice, the demon princess weakly calls out to try to get something out of the silent woman: Its only temporary, the disconnect. Im sure Brother would never allow Xiachen to be in danger if he allowed him to go there alone.
Slowly exhaling a breath like shes releasing some steam: That domain, can I go in?
You want to go into that secret domain? asked the demon princess with concern apparent in her eyes.
My son is missing so I must go in person to see for myself, otherwise I cant be at ease.
But biting her lower lip, Di Xiao Wan hurries to exin the problem. That secret domain is generally reserved for us Demons to enter. If a human go in, I fear there will likely be danger to your life despite you already being at the Celestial Rank.
If something happens to Sister-inw then Brother will surely break my leg when hees back.
I cant worry about so much. All I know is that my son is missing and that I have to go. The more she spoke, the sterner and harder that expression became till its crunched up in pain.
Musing for a moment: I have a way for you to go to that secret domain, but you must not tell my brother that it was I who helped you. Otherwise, he will definitely kill me afterwards.
Okay, I wont tell Di Cang about it. Lowering eyes, a firm light beams out of this womans iris. No matter the danger, if its for her boy then she would bear any danger thates her way.
Sister-inw, then. follow me.
Making a faint nod, Bai Yan turns to Zheng Qi (first) in order to leave her final instruction to the elder: Shifu, when Dragony and her group arrives, please give them these Godhood Dan pills. You can decide which is suitable to take them or not, I leave the final decision to you.
After saying that, her focus then shifts to the youngd: Wen Ru, your alchemic talent has always been good. When Ie back next time I will help you improve further, by then you can be the one to refine the Godhood Dan Pills.
Bursting with joy at the promise, thed smiles right up to the eye: Yan Yan, youre going to teach me your alchemy?
Yes, you have the ability to be a tenth grade alchemist. Here, take this recipe book and practice while Im away, I hope that by the time I return you will already be at the eighth level. Dropping a thick booklet onto the boys hand, she cocks a wonderful smirk like shes expecting a lot.
This didnt escape Qiu Shu Rongs (third) eye. Making a face with ck lines running through it: Sweetie, you cant be so unfair, what about us? You cant just focus on helping him improve and leave us out of it.
Well Shifu, how many years do you think the three of you would take before sess can be achieved when refining a tenth grade recipe? Making a helpless gesture, Bai Yan honestly didnt want to be like this. The issue was the three elders were just too ordinary and unskilled inparison to Wen Ru.
Chapter 1044 - Bai Xiachen’s Missing (2)
Chapter 1044 Bai Xiachens Missing (2)
Holding the item in his hand like its some sort of treasure, Wen Rus expression were all smiles then.
Shifus, wait for me toe back first, then Ill help you all enhance your alchemy when I have some free time in the future. I believe even if I gave you all the recipes now, you would still be unable to grasp the knowledge on your own. Shaking her head with a bittersweet smile, Bai Yan turns back to the girl behind herself again. Xiao Wan, were leaving now.
In a sh, the girls were already gone from this ce due to the insistence of the worrisome mother.
Demon Realm, inside the pce.
First Elder had been staring up in the sky here when his mind was suddenly yanked back to reality by the appearance of the two familiar figures up ahead.
Queen, Princess, youre back? Showing a faint smile, the senior happily greets the two new arrival from the front.
Landing on the ground, Bai Yan spoke first without hesitation: First Elder, I heard you and State Teacher were busy with something and had to leave, howe its only you here?
Slightly amused and taken aback by the quick question, First Elder didnt mind and frankly answered: Thats because State Teacher still had other businesses to take care of so I returned first. My Queen, is something of the matter?
Xiachen is missing. Growing darker in herplexion, thedy states her main reason foring.
Likewise, the senior also grew solemn in the face upon this news. Going silent for a moment: I heard His Highness had went into the secret domain. My Queen, do you mean?
I want to go into the domain as well! Her voice increasingly more determined and unyielding, showing how much she intends to force the matter if needed to do so.
A subtle change of concern swiftly took hold on the elders face as he frowned on this demand: Queen, Im afraid.
First Elder, Di Cang once said Im in charge of the Demon Realm. Now I want to enter that secret domain, so do as I order and send me there! Narrowing her eyes in, that voice grew increasingly sharp as she continued: Dont try to make any excuses. Xiao Wan already told me aside from Di Cang and State Teacher, you are the only other person capable of opening a channel into that domain.
The poor seniors mouth actually jerked as he twitched from being pointed out. For a good while, no words coulde out of that tongue due to how speechless he became. Then when the old fe finally regained hisposure, he immediately turned to the princess with a protesting look of ming because thats exactly the sort of excuse he had wanted to make in order to shut the idea down.
Di Xiao Wan naturally knew what the other side meant by that look. Shrinking her neck in, she promptly took a few steps back to hide behind Bai Yans figure: First Elder, this is not my fault, you mustnt tattle to my brother when hees back.
Now this time its the demon princess whos over thinking the matter. Aside from Di Cang being a bit mean to the spoiled girl, no one else in the Demon Realm would treat this princess unwell. In fact, they pampered her to the point where its ridiculous, hence thewless behavior she has formed over the years.
Princess, if Her Highness is all right by the end of it then of course nothing wille of this incident. However, if something bad happens then no one can hide the fact, right? Shaking his head, First Elder sighed at the predicament hes now ced in.
Shuddering in cold sweat over that exnation, Di Xiao Wan immediately turned to Bai Yan for help and tugged at thedys sleeve: Sister-inw, you muste back early, otherwise my brother really will kill me.
Chapter 1045 - “Bai Xiachen’s Missing (3)”
Chapter 1045 Bai Xiachens Missing (3)
Dont assume just because Di Cang doesnt hit this girl that he wouldnt. If anything does happen and crosses the mans bottom line then it would spell the end for her. Di Xiao Wan has no delusion of what would happen then, likely she wouldnt be able to see the next sunrise.
Ill be back, all bright and firm in her eyes, First Elder, open a channel for me, Im going to look for my son.
Towards this determined mother, the old timer just couldnt refuse and issued a long sigh.
If Your Highness is so determined then I wont say anymore, however, I have onest question I like to ask before we go. Did you break into the Celestial Rank? Staring straight at the womans figure, First Elder grew heavy in the voice as he spoke.
Giving a nod: Yes, not long ago I happen toe across an opportunity and made the breakthrough.
Then Queen, do you know how the level is divided within the Celestial Rank?
Bai Yan shook her head, showing this was the first shes heard of this: I dont know.
Let me exin then, after all, it will just be a matter of time before you meet a Celestial Rank once you enter the secret domain. Giving a faint smile, the senior inhales a long deep breath like its going to be a long one. Truth is we dont call our level the Celestial Rank at all once we hit this stage. The power difference is just too distinct and drastic on each tier so we would treat it like a whole different level within the rank. Like for example, My Queen, youve just made the breakthrough so we would call you the Bottom Divine level.
Then whates afterward? she asks with a frown.
That would of course be the Middle Divine, followed by the High Divine. Take that Spirit Lord, he is a Middle Divine.
Caressing her chin, Bai Yan muses over this newfound knowledge for a while before finally speaking up again with a smile: I understand, can you take me to the secret domain now?
Of course, if thats your wish My Queen. Giving onest nce at the demon princess, First Elder then promptly led the desperate mother away for entrances location.
Bai Yan didnt say more and quietly followed from behind. Shes whole heartedly invested on this trip and has no intention ofing back out until she locates her boy.
Inside a valley, a man with his hand crossed behind the back stood firmly in ce atop of thisnd riddled with fallen leaves of maple. Meanwhile in the back, a group of armed guards silently waited his next order.
Is your information urate, my son is in this ce? Di Cangs voice sounded demanding and harsh like hes going to murder them if the answer said otherwise.
Then again, this man did promise his wife that their son would be fine even if allowed to enter this ce on his own. Clearly that promise didnt stand since the boys has gone missing.
Yes Majesty, weve got eyewitness ount that His Highness the Prince wasst seen in this area. He was kidnapped by the members of the Sky n.
Sky n?
If I remember correctly, the Sky n belonged to the Celestial Realm and waster expelled due to a crime theymitted. To think they are hiding here of all ces. Growing cold and murderous in his aura now, Di Cangs expression became unreadable: I dont care who they are, hurting son will be punished by death!
Slowly raising his hand to issue themand: Demons, heed my order, y every member of the Sky n!
Yes, Your Majesty! Taking to their knees, their voices were strong and powerful whenplying.
Chapter 1046 - “Bai Xiachen’s Missing (4)”
Chapter 1046 Bai Xiachens Missing (4)
At this order, the demons gathered here today immediately began to charge towards the upper reaches of this valley, their momentum full of murderous intent as their feet trampled the ground.
Di Cang didnt join in on the main fight, only watching this unfold from above in the air. Nevertheless, his attention did eventually get pulled when a loud holler caught his ear from the small settlement.
Who is so bold toe make trouble at our Sky n! The voice clear and crisp, causing even the smoke to clear somewhat in the battlefield as that bright red figure made its way to the forefront.
This individual was a beautiful woman with a dominant air to her existence, yet she stilled carried the sort of charm thats expected of the type whos well experienced in seducing the opposite sex.
At first she was still brimming with anger over the attack, but that instantly changed as soon as she noticed that enticing figure of a man up ahead. Theres a look of astonishment and stunned outlook in the womans face. The main reason being how much of a drought its been for these poor females of the Sky n after they moved here. A female still needsforting and whenpared to the two boys they kidnapped the other day, this one clearly had more of a manly charm to him.
Hello there handsome, if you are visiting us then you should at least send someone to inform our tribe, why cry death and battle so suddenly? What, are you picking on us just because our tribe only has females in our roster? Licking her lip like shes already unable to hold back the insatiable desire to mate with this man, the female whos the obvious leader of these Amazonians spoke with a voice of yfulness.
Disgusted by the gaze hes receiving, Di Cang crunches up that face and spoke with harshness: Bring my son out and I will let you die with your bodies intact!
Hahaha! The woman bursts outughing, very much amused by theughable joke shes heard. Theres sarcasm and contempt in thedys eye.
Oh beautiful, we of the Sky n are lonely and suffering you know. In order to quell our pain, we will take any passing men to be our ythings. Since you are here now, you can forget about leaving be me and my sisters toy. Retracting the cold frosty air in her eyes, the woman throws out a charming wink at her supposed victim.
Di Cangs aura instantly grew menacing because he knew what shes trying to do. Waving his arm, a powerful force repels whatever shes trying to do and throws a counter attack right back.
Surprised and shocked by the ineffectiveness of her own charm, a pang of anger erupted out of this womans face, but not before she got hit in chest and had to take several steps backward. Now theres only panic left in the eye.
How How? How can our ns seduction spell not work on you?
In this world, there are many races who study the art of seductive charm, but theres no other group more capable than the foxes. Since Di Cang here was a fox himself, its only normal for the womans charm to fail.
Speak, wheres my son? Encroaching in on the female, Di Cangs pressuring gaze was now starting to make the other side stammer and break out in cold sweat.
I-I did grab two boys that was passing by not long ago, but I dont know which one youre talking about
Expressionless: My son is of course the most eye-catching among the crowd one.
Chapter 1047 - Bai Xiachen’s Missing (5)
Chapter 1047 Bai Xiachens Missing (5)
What youre saying is that one the one who looks better than a fairy and is sculpted from jade itself, that child? Based on how how timid her voice has be, its obvious the earlier arrogance as died out in thisdys attitude. He I think hes in the alter room right now.
Only after hearing that did Di Cang retract his oppressive aura, leaving the female to gather a breath. Sadly, his next words that followed threw her into the ice again.
You bunch watch over her! He orders the demons from behind, If my son is missing even a strand of hair then all of you will die! So, you better prey that he is not hurt, or be prepared for the consequences!
Her fate has been sealed since the moment she made a move against the boy. Shes doomed, along with her n, thats regardless of Bai Xiachen being hurt or not, it doesnt matter at this point.
The ce of offering and worship wasnt that far away, merely at the other side of the valley.
Here, in this dimly lit tiny room where the alter stood was Bai Xiachen with his hands tied behind his back, that mouth stuffed and covered by a handkerchief. The boys been awake and alert for a while now, but he never once tried anything until hes sure the ones in charge of watching him from the outside were gone.
With this perfect opportunity before him, Bai Xiachen didnt need to wait and forced a tug around his arm. With a snap, the rope binding his hands were torn, leaving him free to crawl over to the other boy thats with him. Luckily thetter wasnt bound by anything, only unconscious, making it all the more easier to carry out the following escape n hes had in mind.
Wake up, hey wake up he gently pushes the kids body in an attempt to get a reaction. Sadly, his efforts were in vain. Scratching the back of his head over this dilemma: What to do? Hes obviously been drugged by thosedies from earlier. Thankfully Im immune to every poison out there, otherwise I might be in the same situation when they fed me that thing.
Its then an idea suddenly hit the little steambun when his brain worked up to here. Pulling out all the pill containers in his possession, Bai Xiachen wavered as he stared left and right over what he had. Hmmm, which of these candy beans can detoxify the sleeping drug? Dammit I shouldve paid more attention to Mothers lesson when I was studying.
Wrinkling his cute little nose from the self-annoyance, the boy grew furious and decides to pop one out from each container. Oh who cares, youre also a demon so it doesnt matter if I feed you everything. One of these should remove that drug inside you.
In one sweeping gesture, he directly stuffs the handful of Dan pills into the other childs mouth and allowed it to flow. Thankfully these are all high-quality medicine directly made by Bai Yan herself. As soon as the objects touched saliva, they would melt and be liquid form inside the kids mouth, making the job of feeding all the more easier.
Gradually opening those eyes, the unconscious boy eventually locks onto the little steambun staring down at himself: Are you here to save me?
Raising a bright smile, Bai Xiachen proudly cocks his tiny chin upward: That is of course, otherwise how will those fools catch me?
Chapter 1048 - Wild Ambition (1)
Chapter 1048 Wild Ambition (1)
Moved to the point of showing tears in the corner of those eyes, the little boy wanted to say something more to show his gratitude when he suddenly remembered their own predicament. Hurrying to cry out: But those people are very powerful, you need to leave and not worry about me.
No, my mother said it before that a man must know how to repay a debt. Little Leopard, you helped me before so I must save you. In a forceful tug, Bai Xiachen didnt give any room for refusal and pulled the other boy along with him towards the doorway. Little Leopard, follow me closely from this point forward, I will take you away to safety.
When Bai Xiachen reached the doorway, his steps gradually slowed to a tip toeing pace for fear of disturbing anyone that might still be outside. However, his prudence was for naught because when he tried to push at the door to make a crack for peeking, he immediately discovered theres a chain locked around the knobs.
Understanding the problem, he inhales deeply and musters up a force around the fingers. This time around when he made a push, the power he summoned instantly snapped the metallic chains on the other side. Okay, were good now. Come Little Leopard, we need to leave this ce.
Scurrying about from one point to the other, the pair were able to make great progress in this dark ce due to Bai Xiachens exceptional memory. When he was being brought to the altar room, the little steambun made sure to memorize the directions so this was just him recollecting his previous steps.
Who is it? Just then, a petite voice suddenly came from the rear and causes the leopard boy to fall into panic on that cute little face.
Dont be afraid, I said Ill protect you. Patting his friends shoulder, the little steambun promises with an air of assurance.
Perhaps its the way he spoke, or just the way he acted, but it did manage to calm the frightened boys heart.
Turning around, Bai Xiachen confronts the group that has caught them from behind. Its a bunch ofdies, all scantily dressed with barely any clothing covering their body parts aside from the crucial two parts. They were all eyeing the two boys with sharp looks like theyre very unhappy right now.
Were only passing through, can you beautiful sisters let us pass? All bright and innocent, Bai Xiachen does his usual talk of persuasion.
Under normal circumstances, this effort to charm the female sex wouldve worked without problem, however, this was the Sky n!
These boys, werent they the ones brought back by Lady Mei Ling before? One of the maids apparently recognizes the two and pointed this out.
If I remember right, Lady Mei Ling shouldve fed them some sleeping drug, how did they wake up so early? No matter, theyre caught now so they can forget about escaping. No one runs from our Sky n! That said, the group ofdies promptly charged with their des drawn.
Beaming with a sharp light at the open hostility, Bai Xiachen rapidly pushes his friend further back to make some space: Do you think I would be afraid of you people when Im the prince? I will protect Mother in the future so youre nothing to me!
Chapter 1049 - Wild Ambition (2)
Chapter 1049 Wild Ambition (2)
A formidable force has now exploded out of Bai Xiachens tiny little figure, causing even the air around himself to gush outwards like a hurricane.
Boom!
Under that torrent of wind, those who attempted to approach the boy were knocked away instantly, giving the little steambun the opening he needed to grab the leopard boys hand to make a mad dash for the other way.
Little Leopard, lets go!
At the main gateway of the Sky n, Di Cangs dark gaze continues to scan the area until his sight fell upon the torrent of wind blowing up from afar.
Xiachen.
In a sh of purplish light, his body shot towards the epicenter of this event. When he arrived theres already nothing left, only rubbles and a bunch of maids constantly groaning from the pain and the asional blood puking out of their lips.
Speak, where is my son? Coming before one of the injured, Di Cang harshly res down at thedy whos barely able to look up.
He theyve left. The maid squirms once her sight clears up a bit and recognizes the frosty looking down at herself.
Where did they go? He asks again with a totally unreadable face.
I I didnt see clearly, there were too much sand and wind so by the time I came back to my senses they were already gone . The maid trembled as she answered, her heart filled with endless terror when she noticed what the man was doing.
Di Cang have already raised his hand by then, and from it was a purplish me. When he released it, the fire instantly engulfs the injured here and slowly melted their flesh and body away like magma meeting rock.
Sire. A group of demons also gathered due to the noise, their bodies kneeling to await their next order.
I dont care if you turn this valley upside down, go find my son! He shouldnt have gone too far! Cocking a cold smirk over what hes going to say next, As for the Sky n and its members, leave none alive. They can pay with their blood for making a move against my son!
Under normal circumstances, Di Cang wouldnt even need to make such a huge scene about finding the boy, he couldve just used his nose to track the scent. Unfortunately, there are various obstacles here stopping him from doing so. The main one being the differingws governing this pocket dimension, its effecting his ability to smell.
Of course, the demon king here was well aware of this fact and deliberately gave his own son a beaconing charm. Its so he could tell where the boy was at all times. Sadly, the little rascal actually lost the damn thing, forcing Di Cang to do all this for a simple rescue mission.
Yes, Sire. Bowing their head, the demons promptly spread apart in every direction without looking back.
At the higher parts of the valley, Bai Xiachen and Little Leopard had just ran out of breath from running so fast out of the settlement. Theyre tired but relieved at the same time.
Its strange, themotion I made shouldve alerted those from the Sky n, why arent theying to catch us? Wrinkling his lovely little brow, Bai Xiachen mutters this to himself in confusion.
But since he couldnt understand the reasoning then hes not going to dwell on the matter. Instead, he makes a brilliant warm smile at their own fortune and rolled with it.
Chapter 1050 - Wild Ambition (3)
Chapter 1050 Wild Ambition (3)
Little Leopard, we are safe now.
The leopard boy blinked and blinked before responding: Thank you.
Dont thank me, before it was you who helped me when I was hurt. Patting the other side like hes some sort of adult, Bai Xiachen starts getting ideas again like he usually does. This ce is too unsafe, why dont youe with me? I cant be at ease leaving you here alone once I leave this ce.
Theres shock on the leopard boys face, but more were that of surprise and happiness. Almost choking due to the tears thats swelling up: You you would take me in?
Bai Xiachen gives a heavy nod: My mother is a very good person so Im sure she would love to have you around, dont worry.
Do you like your mother very much?
Seeing how the little steambun would always genuinely smile when mentioning Bai Yan, the leopard boy unconsciously began to envy him. It couldnt be helped. Since his birth, this kid has always been alone without any supervision or family. To finally have a grasp of what it means to experience kinship was something entirely new and enticing for him.
Proud in his demeanor: Of course I like my mother, shes the greatest and best-looking woman in this whole wide world. Shes gentle and kind and the sweetest person you can find. Its the very reason why I came here, its to enhance my own strength so I can protect her from those mean people who wishes to harm her.
Then do you not mention anything about your father/
My father? Bai Xiachens mouth instantly puckered up with a sour note. He is a big baddie who always try to steal Mother away from me. But out of consideration that he likes to beat those bad people away from my mother, I have reluctantly epted him. When speaking up to here, the little steambun suddenly paused like hes thought of something else. Actually, Baddie Father isnt that bad, he can be nice to me sometimes. Its just that he always tries to hog Mothers attention all day long and wouldnt let me sleep with her at night anymore.
Thats right, after Di Cang came into this pairs life, the poor childs been unable to share a bed with Bai Yan. The direct consequence of that was Bai Xiachen questioning his own origin and believing hes adopted from the streets.
Little Leopard, lets get out of here first, I dont want to give thosedies a chance to catch us for a second time. Giving a long sigh, Bai Xiachen gave one final nce at the oddly silent settlement behind himself before fleeing off into the sunset with his friend in toe.
Theres a town nor far away from where the valley was located. At first this ce was still bustling with noise, but that quickly changed into a calming silence when the two boys appeared.
Whose children are they? What a lovely pair of boys, the first pretty like a girl and the second just as fine like a piece of jade.
Little Leopard rarely makes contact with other people so this experience was something very new to him. Perhaps its the look hes getting, or the added attention, but the kitty boy definitely didnt like this and took shelter behind his friends back. Hes just too timid and afraid for these sort of crowded events.
Understanding the issue, Bai Xiachen promptly pat the other kids shoulder as reassurance: Dont be afraid, with me here no one will hurt you.
That day it was he who got saved and it was he who brought the leopard boy out from his former home. In the end Bai Xiachen here holds a huge responsibility to look out for the other boy, after all, it was his own negligence that allowed the females from the Sky n to kidnap the kid in the first ce.
Chapter 1051 - Wild Ambition (4)
Chapter 1051 Wild Ambition (4)
And this time, he wont let his friend Little Leopard suffer anymore damage. A man must shoulder responsibility in life, thats what his mother said.
Mhmm, the leopard boy nods and came out again with renewed confidence. You are my only friend so I believe in you. Though theres no more fear left on the kids face, but the cheeks were still flushing red as he stared back at the townspeople.
Elder, are you seeing this?
Not far away from where Bai Xiachen stood was a young man wearing a light blue robe. Hes currently eyeing the two boys while fanning himself like a young schr.
Young Lord, I saw it very clearly, the boy with the more exquisite face is the one those from the Demon Realm are seeking.
With a cking sound, the youth folds his fan in one smooth motion and coldly spoke again. ording to the forefathers, we were once also members of the Demon Realm, but because of a mistake our forefathers made, those at the throne threw us out and banished our n into this domain. Originally we should be happy to be able toe here, after all, the Demon Realms foundation is damaged during the great war. Getting cold in the eyes now upon bringing the subject up, But those ursed beings cursed us, forever sealing our ability to advance in the Celestial Rank here. They couldve just left us alone, instead they ordered us to forever guard over this stretch ofnd for them and not let us reap the benefits! The more he spoke about the past and the conditions ced on him and his kin, the more outspoken and harsher his voice became.
What do you have in mind Milord? the old man asks after a moment of thought.
Showing a rippling smirk regarding that question: I want to make use of this demon prince! Once I capture him then that demon king will only have two choice to make. First is to release us from this prison, then its to hand over the throne to me and break the limit on our bodies! Showing hardness in the eye, the youth flicks open his fan again using that expressionless face.
Young Lord, what n do you have in mind? At first the senior thats with the youth was stunned by that promation, but he quickly came back to his senses after weighing the cons and pros.
Its true forcing someone to do their bidding would be difficult, but its not entirely impossible. They do have their method and as it so happens, they have it right here in their hands.
If he loses his memory then wouldnt it be easy to control him? The youth sneers, Our Zhang Houses forefathers were stupid. Im not going to be like them, guarding this domain just because others told them to!
The old mans heart trembled then. For some unknown reason, he couldnt help but feel uneasy when listening to his young lords words.
Milord, shouldnt we let the chief know first?
No need! The young man shows a dark look, That old thing is so cowardly, he will only hinder our ns and get in the way. If you want our Demon Wolf n relive its glory days again then follow my orders, I will lead us to greatness!
Chapter 1052 - Wild Ambition (5)
Chapter 1052 Wild Ambition (5)
While the two were scheming behind their backs, the leopard boy himself was busy scanning the streets with curiosity in his eyes. Everything was new to this young kid and like any child, the fanciful and fun things are always the most eye-catching. However, when his sight fell upon the two figures in front thats staring straight at himself, he immediately shrank his neck in and snuck behind the little steambun again due to the anxiety he felt from the unknown.
Looking up at the intervention, Bai Xiachens brow began to furrow inwardly as he asked: Grandpa, Uncle, do you need something?
With a fake smile, the young man makes a greeting gesture: Greetings Highness.
Blinking his eyes in surprise, the little steambun quickly follows up, Do you know me?
We are members of the Demonic Wolf n and subjects to His Majesty. Under the kings order, we have been instructed to search for you My Prince and to bring you to our home so news can be passed along to His Majesty.
Since the tone sounded sincere and the fact that the other sides also a demon, Bai Xiachen didnt question the truth in that statement.
Baddie Father is looking for me? Oh its all my fault. I lost that beaconing charm when I got injuredst time and still cant locate it. If you are acting under Baddie Fathers instruction then go ahead and inform him, I can wait at your home until then.
Normally he would reject the offer, but since hes afraid of Di Cang being worried for himself, the kid finally nodded and said yes.
Please Your Highness, this way. While under the cover of his own bowing head, the youth smirks at his own sess.
Reaching out to hold his friends hand, Come Little Leopard, we will go with him. Oh yes, prepare some food for my friend, he likes to eat meat.
As you wish My Prince. Zhang Yu (young wolfing) cups his hand inpliance.
The elder on the side had wanted to say something here but ended up sighing in the end. He knew his words wont change the young wolfings mind.
Oh forget it The young lord has never been one to admit defeat before others, even if it means using underhanded methods at times. Such a personality wont be persuaded just because of caution.
Bai Xiachen didnt think so much, hes too full of joy to worry about a trap beingid before himself. To the demon prince, hes all about leaving this secret domain once his old manes. By then, he could run back to his mother and be the good little son that he was!
An involuntarily smile blooms out of that face, those eyes full ofughter at the thought.
Zhang Yu continued to walk in front right now. To this young wolfing, hes unable to keep his happiness contained at this point because he could already see himself basking in glory. That demon king loves his own son so much, thats why hes going to give me everything I demand of him!
The Wolf Manor.
Wheres our room? The little steambun briskly asks after stepping through the doorway like he owns the ce.
Chapter 1053 - Zhong Yu’s Scheme (1)
Chapter 1053 Zhong Yus Scheme (1)
Yes Highness, I will have the maids ready the rooms for you. Pleasee with me first. Zhang Yu signals the old man behind himself while he himself led the two boys away for the temporary guest rooms.
The old man naturally knew what that look meant. After a moment of musing, he immediately walked in the opposite direction to carry out the n.
Uncle Wolf. Bai Xiachen suddenly stopped, When will my fathere?
This careless and unthoughtful question actually scared the daylights out of Zhong Yu. The young man thought hes been discovered so he began to tense up. However, he quickly realizes its his own guilt thats ying here and his rattled nerves soon settled down.
Ill send someone to inform the king right away. I believe it wont be more than a few days before hees.
Grinning with a huge smile at the news: Then thats great. I hope Uncle Wolf isnt trying to deceive me just because Im a child, otherwise my mother will be very angry. Just so you know, even my baddie father will get scared if shes like that.
Its unsure why but the little guys words have had the direct effect of make Zhang Yu fall into a panic. Hes sure that his lie has worked, and that the prince didnt suspect a thing. Yet why? Why does he have such an ominous feeling?
Awkwardlyughing like hes trying to shirk off the unease, the young wolf attempts to move the topic along: Dont worry Prince, no one here will dare to or be able to deceive you.
Id still like to trust Uncle Wolf. The boys returning smile seemed very innocent and very true, Uncle, Im starting to feel tired so dont let anyonee disturb meter when Im resting.
Oh course Your Highness. Complying by lowering his head, one only needs to take a peek to discover that insidious light in those eyes of this wolfing.
Done with that, Bai Xiachen turns back to the room in question. He didnt make up the part about wanting to rest, so when he pushed open the door, the first thing he did was to close it and get on the bed. With the nket reaching all the way to his face, the kid appeared troubled with worry: Will Mother find out since I lost the beaconing charm? She must know if Baddie Father knows. Oh what to do, Mother must be so worried about me. I better be good and wait for Baddie Father toe pick me up so I can go back as soon as possible.
I miss Mothers scent so much, I want to go back.
No! Shaking his little head like hes trying to throw away the thought, Im not three anymore, I must learn to be independent. Only by being an adult then can I protect Mother.
Its then the door to the room was suddenly pushed open and in came a maid. The girl carried a tray with a bowl of soup that she ced on the table. Prince, Ivee to bring you soup. Its the young lords instruction because hes worried about you being hungry. Pleas enjoy while its hot.
Although Bai Xiachen did give explicit instruction not to be disturbed, but hes a good child. As per Bai Yans teaching, those who offer kindness must be returned with kindness, hence his lovely smile at the servant girl.
Thank you, sister. The maids face went red from blushing. Shes been thoroughly won over and germinated by the kids adorableness so it took her a good while toe back to reality.
Momentster when he was left alone again, Bai Xiachen didnt hesitate and quickly came before the table to get his first whiff of the delicious smelling liquid. However, right as the drool wasing out, his nose immediately picked up another scent int here and that caused his face to sink into a scowl.
Chapter 1054 - Zhong Yu’s Scheme (2)
Chapter 1054 Zhong Yus Scheme (2)
Squeak~
With creaking of the door for the second time today, the young man known as Zhong Yu steps through. When he saw how ugly the kids expression was towards the filled bowl of soup, his face instantly sank from the picture.
My Prince, this soup... is it not to your taste?
Squinting up his eyes, Bai Xiachen began examining the new entry up and down like hes thinking of something and on what his next course of action should be.
Under that scrutinizing gaze, Zhang Yu found himself starting to tense up in fear. Whats going on? Did this kid figure it out? No! Its impossible, us demonkin have no knowledge in regards to alchemy, and this Dan pill is something I bought from a human years ago. That person said it can make the taker lose their memory so the prince couldnt have known the soup is drugged!
Half a minuteter, Bai Xiachens boisterousugh suddenly broke out and brought the other side back to attention: Of course not Uncle Wolf, how can I refuse your good intention? Picking up the bowl, the kid takes a big swing at the liquid and gulps down the entire thing in one move. When done, he didnt forget to wipe the corner of his mouth to emphasize how much he enjoyed the vor.
Seeing this, Zhang Yu inherently felt relieved andughed aloud as well: Please get some rest My Prince, I will go down first ande backter to organize everything.
Alright, saying nothing more, the boy went ahead and turned to the bed again. When he did so, the little steambun deliberately covered part of his mouth to hide that sneaky smirk he was making.
Its unsure how much time has passed, but by the time Zhang Yu returned to check up on the upant, he was already showing off his real face of cold light.
Brother Yu. Coming up from behind was a young woman of simr age to the male. Shes also eyeing the little boy currently sleeping on the bed with her own gaze. Is this the crown prince from the Demon Realm?
He gives a slight nod as confirmation: Sisi, you must remember, from this point forward you are his mother, and he is your child.
Dont worry Brother Yu, Fifth Elder have already told me everything. Making a bright smile at the mention of their n, I will do everything within my power to help you, you can be confident in my acting.
Unbeknownst to the two scheming individuals though, the sleeping little guy had jerked so slightly due to their conversation. Nevertheless, the reaction was a brief one and quickly returned to the quiet state from before.....
Xiachen, Xiachen, wake up....
Slowly opening his eyes with a frown, Bai Xiachen found himself being confronted with a smiling and tender face. Its that of a womans around the age of twenty something, a young one and barely older than his own mothers.
Towards the sluggish and silent stare from the boy, Sisis (wolfdy) reaction was to turn to the man behind herself for instruction.
Understanding he should take the lead, Zhang Yu smiles and came forward: Xiachen, you were attacked before so your memory isnt so good right now due to the injury. I am your father, and this is your mother, now do you know us?
Bai Xiachen didnt answer still, only staring up at the man and woman standing there. Towards this disy, Zhang Yu began to doubt himself and made a furrowed look.
This shouldnt be, did the drug make the kid go stupid? It was supposed to only make him lose his memories, not wipe his mindpletely to the point of damaging it?
Exchanging a look between themselves, the wolfdy known as Sisi went ahead to bring the little steambun into a warming hug. Its the type of a kind mothers embrace, which was exactly what shes trying to go for.
Chapter 1055 - “Zhong Yu’s Scheme (3)”
Chapter 1055 Zhong Yus Scheme (3)
If you dont want to call us Father and Mother then thats fine, you only need to remember were your family and thats enough. Oh yes, we have an eternal enemy and his name is Di Cang. Hes also the one who tried to kill you!
Lowering his eyes to hide that frosty glint when they said that, its obvious Bai Xiachens will to murder these lying bastards has been lit.
Sisi, lets go, we need to let him get some rest. Im sure hell slowlye to ept us with time. Making a small chuckle, Zhong Yu didnt bother to hide the malice in his voice due to the impression that hes seeded.
He has taken the medicine anyways so he can forget about remembering the past in this lifetime.
Okay. Sisi nods and released her arms around the boy and got up from the bed, but not before giving one final nce at the sluggish looking kid who only stared at their backs while they departed.
Regaining the light in his eyes after being left alone again, Bai Xiachen restored the cunning look on his face and immediately rose from the bed. Hes scanning his surroundings with vignce in case those wolves returned for a third time. Once certain they arent going toe back, the boys first order of business was to locate the leopard boy whos currently sleeping on the bed next room over.
Those people mustve fed Little Leopard some sort of sleeping drug. Biting his lip like hes tied between an idea, Bai Xiachen suddenly grew tough in the face when he pulled out a small dagger from out of nowhere. In a flick, he makes a small wound on the tip of his finger and allowed the blood to seep into the other boys lip.
Good thing Mother fed me all those Dan pills since I was a baby, now Im immune to almost every poison out there and can use my blood to use as a antidote.
Before long, the leopard kid fluttering those befuddled eyes opened like hes really confused on whats happening: Xiachen!
Shhhhhh! In his haste, Bai Xiachen only knew to cusp his hand around the careless kids mouth in order to stop him from making any more noise. Dont say anything, those wolves will hear us.
Startled and confused, Little Leopard didnt understand what his friend meant by that but still did as told.
That group of bad people fed us some drug, but they didnt know Im immune because Ive been eating various herbs and medicinal ingredients since I was young. I only needed a whiff to tell so I went along with their n and used it to my advantage.
Huffing a snort to gloat, Think they can scheme behind my back? Dont they know I am immune to all poison?
Then shouldnt we make a run for it? asked the leopard boy with nervous eyes.
Shaking his head: No, I cant just leave like this, they must pay for trying to use my against my baddie father.
That The little leopard sounded worry still.
Im going to wait here for Baddie Father! They want to use me so he will definitelye for me! Evoking a sly smile, he shows off why the foxes are so cunning: They will work for me whether they like it or not.
The little leopard boy continues to blink his eyes in bafflement. Although the kid doesnt understand what his friends trying to do, but he knows Bai Xiachen couldnt be wrong.
Okay, Ill stay with you here until your fatheres. Im not leaving without you Xiachen.
Dont worry Little Leopard, they cant hurt you. Patting his friends shoulder, the little steambun reassures the other boy with his confident smile: Also, I need you to keep pretending like youve lost your memory, otherwise my n will be exposed.
I understand. The leopard kid solemnly nods to show how much emphasis he has regarding the instruction.
Done with what he needs to do, Bai Xiachen swiftly left his friends room like a little ghost that he was. Perhaps its how confident Zhang Yu felt about his n working, but there were no guards or patrols ced around their rooms so sneaking around was a piece of cake.
Chapter 1056 - “Zhong Yu’s Scheme (4)”
Chapter 1056 Zhong Yus Scheme (4)
At this moment at a not so far away peak next to this township, a woman now stands staring down from above at the terrain as the bristling wind blew against her dress. The eyes she showed were sharp and bright.
This domain doesnt look all that different from the world outside, now I just need to find Xiachen and get him back. Loosening her frown after that small muttering remark to herself, she promptly left the spot in a sh to head for the township at the bottom of the valley.
Meanwhile at the same time this was urring, Di Cang was currently acting increasingly more annoyed as he sat on the throne seat in the Sky ns settlement.
Is there still no news about my sons whereabout?
Sire, weve searched everywhere around the area, theres no sign of the prince yet. The guard answers with a nervous tremble.
That was not the right answer, causing the oppressive mans aura to swoop over devour the poor soldiers existence until hes choking for air. Thankfully its then another figure came running over from the doorway to stop the act. Kneeling there, the person carefully spoke: Sire, weve just received a letter from an outsider, the stranger said it was for you.
Bring it forward! He growled with a menacing voice.
Yes, Your Majesty. In his hurry toply, the soldier nearly tripped on his own two feet when trying to hand over the letter.
As annoyed as he was over the incapability of his own men, Di Cang didnt have the patience to punish the second individuals carelessness. Tearing apart the cover, he only needed a quick nce at the letters content to grew dark and hard in the face.
Gather everyone, were heading to Long Town now! Rapidly rising from the throne chair, his maneuver allowed the letter to slowly flutter to the floor for everyone to see.
If the king wants to see the little prince then he wille to the Demonic Wolf ns home.
In an instant all faces were changing in various ways, but all had the same thought in mind: The prince is at the Demonic Wolfs ns ce?
But before they could dwell on the issue any further, Di cang had already left them for the outside, forcing the rest to quickly follow suit. Lucky they did so too. Because right as the dangerous man was off the grounds of this settlement, a huge gulf of purplish instantly lights up across the Sky ns home, destroying and incinerating the structure and grounds.
Wolf Manor.
Leaning his head against the bedside rail, Bai Xiachen appeared bored as he stared forward in a mindless state. Hes thinking of something just dont know what.
Its then the door was pushed open by a hand. Looking over, he could see it was young woman walking over.
Xiachen, youre awake? Carrying a tray of dainty pastries with her, Sisi (wolfdy) sounded gentle and kind as she spoke: Mother prepared some snacks for you. Come, try some, Im sure you are hungry by now.
Not rejecting the offer, the little steambun first picked up a pastry to take a sniff. When his nose found nothing wrong with it, his expression promptly rxed.
Mmm, its not poisonous
But the thought onlysted a bite before the kid spit the stuff back out.
So gross, its nasty, who made this food? Are they trying to hurt me with this?
Sisis face was stiff as a rock right now. She just couldnt believe how the little fe could detest her cooking so much. This wolfdy could swear that in this Long Town, her cooking skills are top notch. Even if its not he best, its among one of the best and couldnt be matched.
However, one good thing dide out of this for her and that was Bai Xiachens willingness to speak. Thank goodness this child is not a retard and a mute.
Xiachen, this is what mother here made for you, dont you like it?
Flickering with a light in his big blue eyes, Bai Xiachens cuddly and cute face revealed a bright smile when meeting the wolfdys gaze.
Chapter 1057 - “Zhong Yu’s Scheme (5)”
Chapter 1057 Zhong Yus Scheme (5)
Are you really my mother?
The young woman ticked the corner of her mouth into an upward arc over that question: That is of course. If Im not your mother then why would you be here?
That made the boy sneer inside. Why am I here? Of course thats because you people scammed me here!
Naturally the little steambun wouldnt show any of that on his face, only staring cluelessly like he should when hes supposed to have lost his memories.
But ording to my memories, my mothers cooking should be very delicious, far better than the best cooks out there. This pastry though. It doesnt seem to match up to what I recall.
Sisi just gawked her eyes there, Didnt Brother Yu im this boy has lost his memories? Why is he still remembering the past? At least he only remembers the demon queens cooking skill and not the person herself.
Maybe Im getting rusty for not cooking so long. How about I make another te of pastry for you, is that fine Xiachen? she asks with a forced smile this time around.
Her mission was to please this little guy, but that doesnt mean shes genuinely happy to be doing so.
Okay, grinning wide on his cuddly little face, I want to eat Dongpu Trotter, Flower Chicken, Mapo Tofu and Stewed Chicken Eggnt.
Sisis fa?ade nearly crumbled in that split second under his barrage of naming. Shes thedy of the wolves, a noble and prestigious existence in these parts. Its bad enough to ask someone of her standing to work in the kitchen, but couldnt he have at least named some exquisite dish instead of those. those rambunshish stuff?
Flower Chicken? Mapo Tofu? Is that something a person of my capacity should do?
Xiachen, these dishes are too ordinary, can you change it to some more exquisite dishes? Restraining her urge to smack the boy, Sisi awkwardly asks with a stiff smile.
Uhhh Looking reluctant, Bai Xiachen gives a nod in ordance with the demand. Then I want to eat dragon meat, it must be the kind that has lived for more than a thousand years.
A splurge of essence blood nearly came spewing out of Sisis throat just then.
Dragon meat? And the type that has lived for a thousand years at that? Where in the world am I supposed to find that?
Is that hard? Making a frown, the little steambun then went ahead to knock on his own head like hes remembered something, I just had a dream. In there, Mother would feed me dragon meat and it tasted great. Although I couldnt see Mothers appearance clearly, but I know it is Mothers figure when she fed me the dish.
Of course, his story there was nothing more than a prank. Hes a demon, and dragons are also demons. Theres no way he would eat his own kin. However, that doesnt change the fact that hes enjoying his own little y on toying with this deceitful witch thats trying to impersonate his own mother. Just watching that steaming yet unable to vent face was enough to delight the cunning little troublemaker.
Thats what you get for trying to deceive and use me!
Xiachen, theres no more dragons in this ce. Growing stern, a strong light beams out of the foxdys eye after she managed to calm her inner anger. Those dragons, I have already fed you all of them so theres none left.
Now it was Bai Xiachens turn to choke at the shamelessness of this exchange. He expected all sorts of excuses and lies from this imposter, but to say he himself has ate all the dragons? Woah, that really takes some skill to pull off!
That Getting sly as well, the kid grows a smirky grin as well, Then I want chicken soup! And I want you to eat it with me.
Alright, issuing a sigh of relief, wait just a minute, Ill get it ready. After saying this, Sisi made sure to leave quickly so that the boy wouldnt make any more difficult request.
Looking at her panicking and scrambling figure thats practically fleeing from view, Bai Xiachen just couldnt help but release a chucklingugh at his own achievement. Now all he has to do was to await for the chicken soup so he could carry out the second phase of his prank.
Chapter 1058 - “The Little Devil (1)”
Chapter 1058 The Little Devil (1)
He did not need to wait long for the wolfdy to return. This time around, shes carrying arge bowl of chicken soup in hand with a heart of resentment.
Xiachen, the chicken soup that you wanted.
Ready and prepared, Bai Xiachens first act was to pick up the chopstick so he could pass on the chicken butt to thedys bowl.
You eat too.
As expected, it is Xiachen who cares about mother here the most. Perhaps its how moved she was at being served a piece, but thedy didnt have a second thought when she stuffed the chicken butt into her mouth after taking a seat.
However. all it took was a bite before she spat the chunk of fatty flesh out. In her haste, she immediately grabbed a handkerchief to wipe her frowning mouth, What is this?
Chicken butt, is this not your favorite food? Answering without so much as blinking an eye, Bai Xiachen sounded so innocent and true that its hard to doubt his sincerity.
Sadly, this news was a huge blow to the wolfdys mental stability. If she had known the piece she just ced in her mouth was a chicken butt then she wouldve removed it even before she made the soup, thats a huge blunder on her part due to inexperience, and now shes suffering for it!
For a second, thedy felt like her very bile would spill out due to the disgust she felt.
Mother, you have changed Bai Xiachens little mouth had curled into a displeased pucker like hes about to cry: You used to like eating it a lot, is it because Im the one who gave it to you that you are vomiting?
Pumping a twitch in the corner of her mouth: How How could that be
Then why did you spit it out Mother? asked the boy with ayer of water filling his crystal-like eyes.
Inhaling deeply knowing shes been cornered, Sisi knew she had no choice and slowly picked up the chicken butt again with her chopstick. When those fingers felt the resistance from the mping force she herself applied, thedy could already imagine the puking image in her mind. But still, she stuffed it into her mouth in one forceful chug and swallowed.
That was it, thats thest straw!
Grabbing her handkerchief, Sisi literally covered her mouth and fled for the outside due to the horrific sensation.
When her figure disappearedpletely, theughter of the boys chuckling could still be heard throughout the room..
This is just the beginning. If you people dare to impersonate my family then you can forget about having it easy.
Then as if to add salt to the injury, Bai Xiachen went ahead to take a sip of the soup. Unfortunately, he too had made a mistake and found the vor disgust, forcing him to spit it back out like a shooting fountain.
Its no wonder she puked! This is so nasty, its hundreds of times worse than Mothers cooking.
Done with the goofy prank, he decides to just leave the mess for others to clean and took his ce back in bed.
Within the courtyard of the Wolf Manor, Sisi had just finished running out of the guest rooms where she found a quiet corner to throw up. Shes still trying to reach down with her fingers to force everything back out from the throat.
Sisi. Its exactly then that a familiar voice came from behind. When thedy recognized who it was, she immediately reached out to grab at the mans sleeve. Brother Yu, that child, he is the devil, he is the devil!
Sisi, what are you going on about? he frowned and swipes the hand away with impatient clear in his voice.
Brother Yu, I dont want to be the childs mother anymore, he is a little devil! If I continue then I will go crazy! Shes now hissing hysterically like shes about to lose her mind.
Ive already informed the king that his sons here. The person will be here soon. What do you expect us to do if we give up on the little prince? Are you trying to destroy our Demonic Wolf n?
Chapter 1059 - “The Little Devil (2)”
Chapter 1059 The Little Devil (2)
Zhang Yus tone was strong and powerful, forcing the wolfdy to cower down and not say another word.
Enough, go back and please the boy like youre supposed to. Also, drug his food some more, I want to make himpletely obedient to me for use! He orders with a frosted tint in those eyes.
Almost sobbing in her voice now: Brother Yu, that boy, did he really lose his memories?
You think Im wrong? That drug is something I tested before, there cant be any mistake, nor will he remember anything from before! The young wolf said it with such assurance that he could literally fool himself despite it being a lie.
On the other hand, the wolfdy just felt wrong about all this. Sure, shes submitted and wont object anymore, but the aching suspicion just wont leave her heart.
Then what about the other child the prince brought along? What should we do with him?
Dont worry about him, I gave the kid the drug as well just to be on the secure side. Hes not going to a hindrance.
This left Sisi rather puzzled: But why dont we just kill him then, why bother making him only have amnesia?
Snickering deviously: Did you not see the leopard kids talent? Our Demonic Wolf n is in need of talented people right now. If we have that boy trained then it wont be that far off before we get a useful pawn.
Making an astonished face of enlightenment, the wolfdy now looked on at Zhong Yu with admiration. Shes feeling rather ashamed of herself because these are the sorts of things that would never cross her mind.
I understand then brother Yu. No matter how terrible and evil that little devil is, Ill do my best to please him.
Im d you understand. A heaviness lifts off from the young wolfs heart over that promise. Crossing the hands behind his back like hes some sort of experienced elder: It wont be long now Sisi, our time will soone and the glory days of our Demonic Wolf n will return.
Good thing that old man isnt at home, otherwise my ns will be extremely difficult to carry out. Hes always so timid and afraid, nothing like me at all.
Next couple of days.
The atmosphere around the Wolf Manor haspletely changed from its previous peaceful nature and became an explosion ofmotion.
Toying with the wolfdy had only been just the start of the little steambuns devious scheme, he had plenty more to do. First was to burn the entire kitchen down, forcing the household to turn to the outside restaurants for food.
Then came the treasury vault here..
Just like how he tortured the three elders of the Holy Land, Bai Xiachen directly raided the precious items held in there beforepletely burning the segment of the manor down to a crisp. Theres nothing left by the end of it, only a roasting smell in the air and the charcoal remains of the structure.
Its not good Brother Yu! That kid burned down Fathers treasury vault.
Bang!
Zhong Yu was just in the middle of enjoying a fine cup of tea at the restaurant when he overheard the panicking cry of the wolfdy. Dropping the porcin in his hand: What did you just say? That kid burned Fathers treasury vault?!
Sweating and anxious in her voice: What should we do Brother Yu? Father definitely wont forgive us once he finds out after returning.
Returning from his initial shock after a moment of processing, a ruthless determination shes in the mans eye: If I can be the king of the Demon Realm then what does a few treasure matter? I can gather everything for him again at ater date.
Chapter 1060 - “The Little Devil (3)”
Chapter 1060 The Little Devil (3)
Yes, as long as I be the demon king then what else can I not get in this world?
You dont need toe tell me these things in the future. Oh right, whats the situation with the drug Ive tasked you with giving him? Zhong Yu asks after prioritizing which was more important.
Biting her lip: Ive been putting the drug into his soup everyday and made sure he drank it all in front of me. I believe the toxin might be producing some unintended side effect, perhaps that is the reasoning behind his lost of control and violent behavior.
Then thats good, he said with a pleased voice. Go back first and keep a close eye on him for theing days. I dont want the boy making any contact with the outside until we are ready. If he learns of the truth that hes a fox while were wolves then it will inevitably cause the boy to suspect something.
I understand. Despite the unhappiness guing this wolfdy, Sisi nevertheless left the restaurant as told. Her only hope now was to get the little devil under control soon, otherwise she might just strangle him in the heat of the moment.
Long Town.
In the street, Bai Yans gaze was still scanning the surrounding streets when the wolfdy came strolling out of the restaurant. As a result of the rush and carelessness between both parties, the two had directly bumped heads and crashed into one another, causing them both to falter backwards from the collision.
Sisi was the first toe back to attention after the initial bump. When she did so, her view was instantly showered with Bai Yans mesmerizing contour. Its left her speechless and at a loss of breath.
Hmm?
Bai Yan also came back to her senses by then, and just like the astonishment portrayed by the other side, she too made a surprised face after checking out Sisis figure.
Demonic Wolf n?
Sisis body quivered at being pointed out. If it was her own kind who saw through her background then its still understandable, but everyone here in the secret domain are capable of hiding their scent and aura, making this very abnormal.
You are she asks with a furrowed frown.
Controlling her expression, Bai Yan speaks: Before I came here First Elder had told me about your n. He said there are those whove been exiled to the secret domain as punishment and made to guard the ce, and your n is one of those guilty groups is it not? Giving a pause to think before continuing, Is your n chief called Zhang Chang Qing?
The Demonic Wolf n has always been ambitious even before their banishment, the only exception was this Zhang Chang Qing. As a result, the person who was still a youngd back then was made the n chief due to his timid nature.
Yes, Zhang Chang Qing is the ns chief and my father. Showing a smile now, Sisi felt more at ease since she didnt feel any hostility from the other woman. May I know who you are miss?
I only want to ask you one question: have you seen Di Cang?
Di Cang?
Showing surprise on her face, Sisi almost questioned her own ears for a second there. Who exactly is this woman to address the demon king by name?
And your rtionship to the king?
Oh, Im his wife.
Oh, Im his wife!
This sentence was like a heavyweight smash hitter, causing the wolfdy to be disorientated due to this overwhelming piece of information.
Is this woman the kings wife, the mother of the prince? What am I supposed to do? The prince is still at home and Im impersonating the queen!
Chapter 1061 - The Little Devil (4)”
Chapter 1061 The Little Devil (4)
Casting her eyes downwards in order to avoid eye contact: My apology but the king is not at this ce. Your Highness should go look elsewhere if you wish to find him.
Even if the panic in her eyes were only a glimmer of a sh, its still not quick enough to escape Bai Yans sharp attentive gaze.
Giving a quiet nod of suspicion: Okay, I wont trouble you then. If theres a message from Di Cang though, remember to let me know.
When her words fell, she immediately made a turn to walk the opposite way. However, if one paid closer attention, they would easily recognize how slow her footsteps were unlike before where its at a pacing speed.
Sure enough, when Sisi made a run back to inform her aplice, Bai Yans head hade around to watch where she went. This Demonic Wolf n, something is not right with them.
Suddenly, a small hand reaches out and tugs at Bai Yans sleeve from the side. Looking down, she could see it was a young boy, but that face was as beautiful as any little girl and more.
Is what you said all true? You are the Demon Realms queen? Blinking that eysh, the young boy asks with carefulness in his tone.
She nods: Do you know something little boy?
Based on the kids gaze alone, she could already tell he has something to say.
Nodding desperately, Little Leopard went right into the important bit: If you are the Demon Realms queen then you are Xiachens mother right?
Clenching up in her heart, Bai Yan instantly grasps onto the childs shoulder because she knew her chance was here. Have you seen Xiachen, where is he?
Giving a nce towards the direction of where the wolfdy departed: Those people tricked Xiachen and I intoing here, then they gave him the drug to lose his memories. Thankfully he didnt fall for their n. Now theyre shamelessly iming to be his parents.
Thest bit of that exnation made Bai Yans fist clench even harder: You say those people, are you referring to the Demonic Wolf ns member?
Yes, it is them. Those wolves not only pretended to be Xiachens parents, they also said the Demon Realms king is his worst enemy after believing hes lost his memory. Biting his little lip, the boy tightens his grasp around Bai Yans sleeve like hes afraid she might not believe him. Xiachen said he wants to see the king, thats why he stayed at the Wolf Manor. Auntie, can you help get him out of there? I cant just leave him behind.
A surge of anger erupts from the womans chest as Sisi and her aplice came quickly out of the establishment during this timing. When they saw it was Little Leopard standing next to Bai Yan, the wolfdy nearly lost her footing and crumbled to the floor.
Zhang Yu didnt do so well either, but unlike thedy, hes moreposed and hurried to drag the leopard boy back to his side before making a greeting.
Your Highness has traveled far today, please forgive this boysck of manners. Hes my sons ymate so he mightve done something he didnt mean to. Allow me to bring him back for further education if hes offended you in any way.
As much as Bai Yan would love to tear these two scheming wolves apart right then and there, she nevertheless suppressed her inner anger to take the safe route. I disagree there. I find this boy very much to my liking in fact.
Zhang Yu was truly startled by that answer. First giving the teary boy in his hand a stare, then he furrowed his brow into a frown of confusion. This boy also lost his memory because of the drug, theres no way he couldve anything to the demon queen. Perhaps its really just that, theyrepatible.
Chapter 1062 - Bai Yan’s Fury (1)”
Chapter 1062 Bai Yans Fury (1)
Since Your Highness likes it then Ill take him to visit you in person on another date.
He hasntpletely taken control of that brat yet so its imperative that he not allow the two to meet.
Flickering a meaningful light in the eyes over how the man was trying to hide the leopard boy away: No need, I am getting tired anyways so why dont Ie to your home for a visit, how about that?
Dramatically changing in hisplexion over that suggestion, Zhong Yu nearly gasped from the huge breath he took in: Queen, my father is not home right now, youing. that doesnt seem to be right. Why dont we wait until he returns to receive you.
Just give him a few more days and he would be able topletely control that little brat, by then not even this the king would be able to do anything, let alone this human woman.
And if Narrowing her eyes in, a frosty curve forms around Bai Yans lip, I muste?
All white in the face, Zhang Yu gnashes his teeth and stands firm: Queen, I respect you because of your position, do you really think the Demon Realm is controlled by you? Nothing but a human. Do you think your status will be there if it wasnt for the fact that you gave birth to the prince?
Due to the Demonic Wolf ns inability to leave this secret domain, their members have no way of knowing the true circumstances regarding the outside world, nor do they know of Di Cangs edict from before.
So youre implying that youre not allowing me to enter the Wolf Manor? Bai Yan sneered as she approached the two wolves with that dangerous figure of hers.
Under that pressuring aura, Zhang Yu instinctively cowered and stepped back as well to keep distance. He may not understand why hes feeling so stressed but that body of his doesnt lie, its fear hes sensing and its telling him to back off.
Queen, please go back! he says after much difficulty.
That was thest straw for the leopard boy. Breaking free from the hold, Little Leopard quickly ran to Bai Yans side and stared viciously at the two wolves. You two are bad people and kidnapped Xiachen! Auntie, they are the ones who locked away Xiachen, you must save him!
That outcry from the boypletely scared the daylights out of the two across from them. Practically screaming now, Zhang Yu loses his act and snaps back: What nonsense are you talking about?!
I am not talking nonsense, a pang of anger erupts from the kids face, Auntie, lets go find Xiachen, we can save him together.
Pulling at Bai Yans hand, he had wanted to lead her to the Wolf Manor when Zhang Yu suddenly attacked. The fist from the treacherous wolf was aiming straight for the boys face, a spot where it would kill based on the level of power infused in that punch.
Fortunately theres a guardian angel around. Right before contact, Bai Yans dainty fingers had mped down at that fist, causing the torrent of energy to disperse and left Zhang Yu bbergasted at the suddenly dispersal.
This the wolf man looks up in shock.
Isnt she a human? Human beings are weak, how can she.
Zhang Yu tried several more times to muster up his powers then, but its to no avail. Hes been firmly locked away by Bai Yans control.
And then
Boom!
In an explosion of force, Bai Yan directly sends a punch of her own as retaliation to the wolf man. This resulted in Zhang Yu shooting outwards like a ser ball until hends on the passing crowd. Though he didnt suffer any major damage from the fall, but the punch definitely left a heavy dent in his chest.
Sisi on the other hand was now gasping from the side. Shes horrified by what she saw and didnt know what to do.
Chapter 1063 - “Bai Yan’s Fury (2)”
Chapter 1063 Bai Yans Fury (2)
Sisi, you go back first. He coughed dryly as he gave thatmand.
Despite her own worry still, the wolfdy didnt argue with Zhong Yus order and ran for the manor. Towards this maneuver, Bai Yan didnt fret, only picking up the leopard boy in pursuit from behind.
The wolf man saw this of course. He knew he had to do something despite his own injuries, hence the swinging punch he made at her. Sadly, this was a huge mistake on his part because Bai Yans reaction was just as fast and in the form of a counter kick. This sent the bastard flying over ten meters away this time around and made that stomach vomit blood like a fountain.
Scram! After leaving that remark, Bai Yan immediately continued her chase for Sisi, leaving only the unconscious wolf man in the background.
Wolf Manor.
Within the courtyard, Bai Xiachen was currently snickering with cunning as one of his fingers illuminated itself with a spark of blue me.
Hmmm, where should I set fire to this time? He mutters carelessly as his free hand rubbed that little chin of his.
The maids and servants were all kneeling before him by now with shivering motion. They just couldnt believe this lovely looking child to be such a little devil.
Master Xiachen, please dont set fire anymore, otherwise you will burn the whole manor down at this rate.
Curving that smile into a cunning smirk, Bai Xiachen deliberately makes a disapproving face: You will not let me go out to y, and now you wont let me set fire, what am I supposed to do here then? Im bored and have nothing to do.
Master Xiachen, the one who wont let you go out is your father Master Yus decision. Its dangerous outside. If we let you run around then those people who injured you will inevitably find you again. The maid quivered and attempts to persuade him with that point.
Huffing a snort: If you wont let me go out to y then dont get in my way. If you do then Ill burn you along with whatever I want to burn.
The maids and servants quivered once again over that threat and exchanged various nces of fear between themselves. In the end the stepped back and left the boy to his own bidding.
Xiachen!
Suddenly, a panicked voice came from rear side door right as the devilish kid was about to set another fire, causing that little face to copse from disappointment.
What do you want this time?
These days hes been really annoyed whenever this wolfdy came over. Its like shes a heckling bat, constantly bothering him during his pranks.
Xiachen,e with me. Sisi reaches out and wanted to pull the boy along despite not asking for permission or giving reason.
This angered the little steambun of course, which he avoided by sliding to one side using a quick step.
Normally thedy would question why the supposed amnesia kid would react this way but time was urgent and she didnt have time to dwell on the matter. Not knowing what to do, Sisi did what came to mind and tried again to no avail.
Listen to me Xiachen, those people who harmed you ising, we must go into hiding to keep you safe. Now hurry ande with me. I am your mother so I wont hurt you. She exins with panic showing all over that urgent face.
Now that news wasnt bad at all, in fact it made Bai Xiachen light up withg lee in the eyes for he knew whatsing.
Is Baddie Father here?!
Pretending to be puzzled: You said those people harmed me, but theres no hatred between me and them so why would they hurt me?
Stumped by the logic, Sisi began to ramble on the only idea that could sprout from that airheaded brain of hers: Thats. thats because they found you cute and cuddly. They wanted to steal you away from me and your father, but we refused. How can we abandon you Xiachen? Thats when they got furious and attacked, they wanted to destroy you because they couldnt have you.
Chapter 1064 - “Bai Yan’s Fury (3)”
Chapter 1064 Bai Yans Fury (3)
Is it? Bai Xiachens eyes were full ofughter after hearing that defensive excuse, but it didnt evenpare to the beaming face he showed after catching a glimpse of that lovely red figure slowly descending from the air. MOTHER!
Likely due to not being aware of the person that hasnded behind herself, Sisi actually believed the little rascal was calling out to herself and became warmed by the thought. It couldnt be helped, after this little devil came to their home things havent been the same. Its downright chaotic and a mess.
It looks like my efforts have paid off. This little guy now knows whats best for him and epted me in his heart.
Just when Sisi was getting jubnt over that idea, Bai Xiachen had already shirked off her hands to run past towards the doorway. This left the wolfdypletely frozen there. Stiffly turning around with those fingers still hanging in the air, what came into her view was Bai Yans gorgeous contour.
Before either of the girls could say another word though, Bai Xiachen had already thrown himself into those arms: Mother, I miss you so much, howe you didnte find me earlier? Is it because Baddie Father wont let youe?
Compared to his previous cunning appearance, the little steambun was now portraying a pitiful and sad face like hes been ghreatly wronged. It couldnt be helped. In the little guys mind, its always Di Cang whos the bad person and the one trying to fight him for Bai Yans attention.
In retrospect, the doting mother here on the other hand was bbergasted by the firstmenting out of her sons mouth. What did Di Cang ever do to make our boy think like this.?
Am I not here now Sweetie? Tightly embracing the little guy, her face dons a warm smile.
Its so nice having a son around..
Back over at Sisis side, the wolfdy was frozen all over as an uncontroble panic shook her entire existence due to the dismay growing from within.
How can it be? Didnt he have amnesia? Why would this little thing remember his own mother?
As reluctant as Bai Xiachen was about letting go, he did after a long hug. Turning around to face the deceitful witch, his lips had turned into a sarcastic snarl: Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you people. Mothers been feeding me various herbs and drugs since I was little so Im immune to most poison. The little drug you gave me have no effect.
Faltering backwards over that bombshell of a truth, Sisi kept shaking her head like this was some kind of lie. No, this cant be! Is he saying that everything is a lie? The amnesia is a lie? NOOOO!!
Why are you doing this, why?! She finally understood why the kids behavior was so abominably horrible. Its because its all a act!
Puckering his lip to one side like its something obvious: Didnt you want to use me to deal with my baddie father? If so then why wouldnt I use you to my advantage? Instead of me going to look for him, its easier to just sit around and wait.
With her finger pointed at the rascal, Sisi found her tongue tied there. She couldnt utter a word against him as tear and despair slowly filled those eyes.
Son, be good and wait here for me. Leaning downward, Bai Yan gives her boy a peck on the forehead to seal the deal.
Chapter 1065 - “Bai Yan’s Fury (4)”
Chapter 1065 Bai Yans Fury (4)
Under Bai Yans oppressive and nerve-wracking stare, Sisi instinctively cowered backwards and became too afraid to meet that gaze. Even worse, thedy had no more room to cower because theres a huge chunk of all behind her back.
Exactly then right as the wolfdys lost on what to do, her eyes suddenly caught sight of the familiar contour: Brother Yu, quickly save me, this boy has been faking it the entire time!
What?
Trembling in his already injured body, Zhong Yu fell over backwards from the loss of bnce. Hes absolutely white right now as he stared at the little steambun in incredulous and disbelief.
You bunch of dummies think I will be schemed against with your level of intelligence? I only used your n to my advantage. Thankfully its useful and Mother came to find me like I thought. Despite the disastrous and destructive acts hes done so far like setting fire and stuff, hes behaving like a little angel while in Bai Yans presence.
How How can this be? Its over, its all over!
I shouldve listened to Fathers words and kept to the stable life here. If I did then none of this would be happening. Now not only will I be killed, my entire n will also fall with me.
Bang!
With a sudden swinging kick, Bai Yan directly knocks Sisi over when thedy showed signs of stepping back. Its excruciatingly painful for the wolfdy to be attacked so heavily and without indication. Sadly for her, Zhong Yu seems to have no intention of saving her despite the bleak appearance. To the man, he only wanted to flee right now and save himself at this point.
But..
Right as the wolf mans about to sneak away while everyones attention was preupied by hispanion, Bai Yan abruptly shoots a re behind herself and sends a beam of force into the mans ankle. And as if that wasnt enough to subdue the bastard, a powerful aura hade down from the front, crushing him and pressing that body down like a mountain.
While Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen both noticed this behavior at the same time and looked over, the kid only showed an astonished face when his eyes fell upon that silvery haired figure. However, the woman herself was a different story.
When the husband and wife met and made eye contact, it was the male who first made a surprised look before turning it into anger.
So.
For a moment, those who are being suppressed actually thought theres a chance for them to live based on Di Cangs reaction, this was especially true for Zhong Yu and Sisi.
Perhaps the rtionship between the king and queen isnt so good after all, otherwise why else would he be so mad?
Is it Di Xiao Wan? Asked the man with seething me spewing out of that tongue. Hes furious and didnt remember to catch his breath when speaking.
Startled on her face: What?
Chapter 1066 - “Bai Yan’s Fury (5)”
Chapter 1066 Bai Yans Fury (5)
Is it Di Xiao Wan who told you? Is it her who found a way for you toe here? I just knew its going to be her when ites to these things. When I get out of here, Im going to break her leg as punishment! The anger was now seething out of Di Cangs voice when he spoke, making him practically losing control.
That stinking girl knows damn well how dangerous this ce is, how can she let Yan Yane? Im going to make sure she learns not to cross the line again!
Bai Yan narrows her eyes in over that mutter: Xiachen lost contact and you didnt tell me? And what of it that its Xiao Wan who told me? If it wasnt for her, I would still be in the dark!
I knew it! This time I will make sure to beat her till she learns!
While the man grinds his teeth in frustration, Bai Yan only snickered augh at her husbands childish behavior and reached over to choke him by the cor.
In this moment all of the demons and people were dumbfounded by what they saw.
How noble is the king? Hes someone who would beat the princess if he wants! How can this human woman be so daring to treat the king in this way?
It couldnt be helped that they would be so shocked. These demons stationed inside the secret domain have never left their homes for a long time now, its normal for them tock thetest news regarding the rtionship of this pair from the outside.
Di Cang! Bai Yan spoke with re all over her face, Who did you say you were going to tie up and beat?
By now Di Cangs anger has mostly dissipated due to his wifes harsh voice. Then after some thought, he decides to answer honestly upon weighing the pros and cons of lying.
Di Xiao Wan.
In response to that answer, Bai Yan only started to chuckle menacingly. Its nerve wracking, making even Di Cang feel uneasy.
Yan Yan, theres a lot of Celestial Rank people here in this secret domain. Out of worry for your safety, I thats why I forbade Xiao Wan from.
You shut up! Bai Yans yell instantly made the man shut up that lip.
Im going to ask you onest time. Who did you say you were going to hang up to beat?
I only wanted to
But before he could finish that sentence with his sisters name, Bai Yans expression had already turned dangerously dark, causing Di Cang to change his wording right away. I want to hang myself to beat.
Only then did Bai Yan smile and pat him on the shoulder: Now thats good.
In front of you, I am always very good. May your hubby here know if you will reward me with a daughter?
That will depend on your performance, Bai Yans smile grew even deeper.
Although she failed to keep the promise between her and the demon princess and allowed Di Cang to know of the fact, but whats so hard about protecting that girl?
I am always good. Do you want to see for yourself tonight Yan Yan? A rosy smile evokes out of the mans lip while his voice whispered into the womans ear.
With dark lines running across her face, This guy is always so perverted and never caring about the asion.
We can talk about that after we finish up here. Shooting a stare of I hate you for this, Bai Yan then shifts her attention to Zhong Yu and Sisi whos cowering before their very feet.
Right now both of these wolves werent looking so good, its downright ugly on their faces. They just have so much trouble believing this reality. Their king, their demon king, was willingly bowing to this human woman like some sort of dog wagging its tail?
Xiachen, tell me what happened? asked Di Cang using his cold frosted voice.
Chapter 1067 - Bai Yan’s Fury (6)”
Chapter 1067 Bai Yans Fury (6)
Sweeping his eyes over to the wolf couple, Bai Xiachens mouth immediately puckered to one side like a little kid: These people lied to me and imed to be my family. They also gave me some sort of drug that is supposed to make me lose my memories. If not for Mother feeding me all sorts of medicine since I was little, they mightve seeded in their plot..
Di Cangs expression began to grow menacing and dark when listening to the whole story. Its not the same type of outcry he made when talking about the demon princess, rather its the silent type that sends chills down anyone in the near vicinity. Naturally, the target of his ire was the wolf couple on the floor thats currently drenched in sweat due to the pressure they felt.
Di Cang, do you want to do the deed or should I do it myself? Bai Yan also chimes in with a menacing voice of her own just then.
Of course I will handle these troublesome wolves, theres no need for you to deal with such small matters Yan Yan. The demon king res down at the kneeling couple, his voice grim with the tone of a swinging bat at everyones heart.
The Demonic Wolf n is wild with treasonous thoughts, daring to threaten their prince is an unforgivable sin! From this day forward, I never want to see them around again!
Yes, King! The demons that arrived with the man echoed their response like howling beasts, their voices loud and clear as it roared across the sky.
Zhong Yu became paralyzed through everything. He had wanted to seek his father for help after making his escape and abandoning his wife, but it seems even that little hope was now squashed!
Yan Yan, my subordinates will clean up this mess in our stead, lets go home shall we? Di Cang suggests.
Lets go home shall we.
Tightly holding her sons hand, Bai Yan finally reveals axed smile aftering to this domain: Alright, lets go home.
Mother, wait, wait, Bai Xiachen suddenly pushes the womans hand away and ran over to the leopard boys side. With a bright smile: Little Leopard, youe with us as well!
I the shy kid bit his own lip like hes uncertain, nevertheless he eventually spoke with carefulness in his voice, Can I?
Yes you can. There are many demons living in the Demon Realm, and no one will dare to hurt you there. I also have a cute little sister I want to introduce you. The little steambun kept holding onto his friends hand when he said all that. Hes sincere and showed not a hint of lie on his outer appearance.
Okay, Little Leopard finally nods, I want to leave with you.
Ecstatic now in his mood, Bai Xiachen drags his friend over to Bai Yans location and began to sparkle in his big blue eyes: Mother, Little Leopard is a good friend I met while staying in this secret domain. I got injured and it was he who helped me. Can we take him away with us?
Ruffling her boys hair over how cute hes acting, Bai Yan just couldnt resist a chuckle: Of course, as long as you are happy my son.
Thats great. Hugging the womans leg after getting the approval: Mother, I miss you so much during these days, lets not separate again.
Okay, we wont separate again.
How could Bai Yan not miss her boy during this period? If not to exercise and help improve this little fes ability, this doting mother wouldve long came on her own..
Meanwhile to one side, Di Cang was currently stretching his face downwards from displeasure. Why do I feel like Im only an extra whenever this little rascal is around?
Yan Yan, I see your mental condition is not very good, let me take you back so you can rest first okay?
Bai Yan smiled deeply at the tentative care: I dont know whats going on but Ive been very tiredtely, its good to have a rest like you suggest.
Chapter 1068 - Bai Yan’s Fury (7)”
Chapter 1068 Bai Yans Fury (7)
Even if shes a Celestial Rank cultivator, Bai Yan still requires rest like any ordinary person if theyre tired. Sure, going for several months as a practitioner wasnt a big deal if they absorbed the natural energy in the air, but that would only alleviate the bodys hunger and fatigue for an undetermined period of time. In the end, everything in existence requires rest no matter their strength or power.
Its been like that for a while already? Nervously grabbing his wifes hand, Di Cangs expression was filled with unease: Are you sick? Do you want me to check your pulse for a checkup?
Bai Yan couldnt take it anymore and bursts out a chuckle at that frantic appearance: Are you silly or something? Us cultivators are physically strong and would rarely get sick. Ever since I broke through to the King Rank several years ago, I have never gotten sick again.
Just like how she doesnt need to eat, any virus or bacteria would be incinerated as soon as theye into contact with Bai Yans body, hence the reason why ordinary folks would say cultivators looked like gods because of the halo glowing out of their pores. Whats more, thisdy was already at the Celestial Rank, a genuine person who have stepped into the realms of what they could call a demi god both in terms of lifespan and strength.
But.
Out of consideration for Di Cangs worried heart, she nevertheless sighed and began to examine her own pulse. Next secondter, her face froze like shes seen a ghost.
Whats wrong? Finding the increasingly tenseness in the air, the demon king gulped and asked again like he couldnt control his own tongue. Hes trembling and downright fearful of what the final answer would be. Please, Yan Yan, are you okay? You must tell me if you are sick.
Inhaling deeply, Bai Yan took a moment to gather herposure after closing those eyes. Then with a trembling voice of her own: Im Im pregnant
Yes, during the recent days, shes been incapable of focusing entirely like how she used to in the past. Whether it be making a breakthrough, or refining the Dan pills back at the Holy Land, everything was done with a sense of reluctance due to her mood.
Bai Yan assumed it was due to the fatigue of course, she did run around a lot recently. What she didnt expect though was this news of herself being pregnant.
To be clear, its not that this woman was being careless about her own health. During the first pregnancy when she carried Bai Xiachen in her tummy, Bai Yan would always feel stuffy and with a loss of appetite. Now this time theres none of that so of course she wouldnt think in that direction.
What did you just say? Di Cang didnt move, only standing there like a statue while his expression produced all sorts of colors like a rainbow.
Ecstatic?
Excitement?
Disbelief?
Regardless of what his emotions were over this explosive news, the demon king only knew one thing, and that was hes going to be a father again!
He couldnt be around during his wifes first pregnancy, but now he has a chance to make it for it!
Bai Yan suddenly pats her own forehead with an upset face: Im already three months into my pregnancy. If I match it up with the timing, it should be our first night together. Thank goodness I was able to withstand the lightning strikes when I made a breakthrough several days ago, otherwise this child wouldve been hurt. If she had known about her own pregnancy then thisdy wouldve made preparations ahead of time so the baby doesnt get effected.
While the soon to be mother of a second child felt annoyed at her own carelessness, the father in this case only stood there with a goofy grin on that face. Its quite apparent this man still hasnte back to his senses.
Mother, its then Bai Xiachen pokes his little head over, am I going to have a little sister?
Bai Yan knocks the boys head with her knuckle: And how do you know its going to be a sister?
Ive told you before already. I had a dream Mother, I dreamt about my little sister. Although I didnt get a good look, but. Im certain its my sister, a lovely and sensible sister. Shes going to be the most beautiful little princess in the world.
Chapter 1069 - “Bai Yan’s Fury (8)”
Chapter 1069 Bai Yans Fury (8)
In Bai Xiachens mind, his sister would naturally be the best. Even if he exhausted all the adjectives in the vocabry, it would be far from sufficient to depict his sisters excellence.
Yan Yan!
Not letting the mother and child to continue, Di Cang suddenly exims aftering back to reality and firmly pulled his wife into his arms. Nearly trembling in his voice due to the overwhelming joy: This is the best gift you could give me. From now on and into the future, me and our son will do everything to keep our daughter and you from any danger. We wont let any harme your way.
Like a good little supporter, the little steambun hurriedly nod in agreement: I am a man now, I will protect Mother and my little sister. I wont let anyone harm you.
Raising a hand to rub her still t belly, Bai Yans heart naturally melted away due to this pair of important males in her life.
Back when she first gave birth to Xiachen, she was alone and up in the mountains with no one to help her duringbor. At the time, she vowed to protect the newborn life no matter the circumstances, but now. Perhaps its because of Di Cangs presence, or her boys promise, but she never felt so happy due to the strange feeling tingling inside.
Whats the phrase?
Shes not alone anymore?
Yes!
Shes no longer alone!
She has a family, a family that would go through hardship and share in the happy moments with her!
Congrattion Sire, congrattions to the future princess! Di Cangs followers all kneeled again, their heads showing joy as well at the future baby that woulde into this world.
For the sake of our daughter, the attack on the Celestial Realm will need to be pushed forward. I will definitely give you and our daughter a peaceful world to live in! the proud man vows.
I believe you. She believes in him, and believes that day wouldnt be too far off.
Spirit Realm.
Within a luxurious manor, Spirit Lord He Fei Xiang was currently staring down at a group of men whose strength areparable to those of the Celestial Rank. However, the aura they gave off were somewhat unstable and odd inparison to the real deal.
Everyone, Im sure youve all heard about my sons death at the hands of those animals in the human world not long ago. Youre all gathered here today because I want to make a announcement: Ive gotten word from a reliable source that Demon King Di Cang is currently not inside the Demon Realm! Curving those lips into a dark menacing grin, Without their king, those animals are not a threat. As for that demon princess, the girl only knows how to y and wouldnt be able to stand up against us, so. Narrowing his eyes in now, his voice grew cold and frosty: Ive made my decision! Everyone is to follow me to attack the human world!
I must get my hands on that miracle! By then, I wont even need the secret method in my possession to produce these fake Celestial Rank cultivators. Afterwards, that whatever demon king will fall like all the rest!
Your subordinates will follow and obey! the crowdplied by making that answer like a booming speaker.
Good! Chuckling like a snake, We will head out at the next light! I want the human world to be turned upside down!
This time he wont just take the miracle, hes also going to get revenge for his boy that died out there. Regardless of those people being involved or not, it doesnt matter to this Spirit Lord, they are all going to die.
Yes milord!
Please by the loud response, He Fei Xiang didnt say more and turned for the room behind himself. However, unbeknownst to this arrogant man, a certaindy has been ease dropping on the entire gathering event C its Liu Qing Yu, the spy sent by Bai Yan.
Right now thisdy of the Spirit Realm was looking terribly pale because this information must be passed on immediately. Once she figured no one was paying attention, the woman promptly made a run for the outside.
Chapter 1070 - “Bai Yan’s Fury (9)”
Chapter 1070 Bai Yans Fury (9)
Elder Jun. Liu Qing Yu cries out to her trusted follower as soon as shes made it to her residence. Theres sweat pouring out of her forehead as she spoke: Things are not good!
Miss, whats going on? Getting up from his chair, Elder Jun appears puzzled by the frantic appearance of thedy.
That man, he intends to attack the human world in person. I can already see the cmity and the destructive image. Go now, go inform the mistress. She must hide as far away as she can!
Fathers strength has reached the middle level of the Celestial Rank so no one is his enemy now. If he really is set on a person then theres no escape. The most urgent task is to let Bai Yan find refuge in the Demon Realm, only there will she have a chance.
I understand then mdy, I will make a trip to the human world right away. Elder Jun didnt dy and began to walk towards the main exiting passage. However, right as the senior finished opening the door, he was shocked to find two guards already standing outside blocking his path.
Elder Jun, Miss, weve been ordered by the Spirit Lord that none is allowed to go outside. Please return to your residence.
No one is allowed to go outside?
Getting cold in her tone, Liu Qing Yushes out by raising her voice: Outrageous! Im sending Elder Jun out to buy me some goods for me, why are you not allowing him to go outside?
Miss, this is the Spirit Lords order, please forgive us. Despite the guard taking to the knee when exining, the tone they gave was neither humble nor respectful.
Now shes starting to sweat due to the panic she felt. Grinding her teeth in frustration: I said it already, Im only sending him out to buy me some goods, he will be back very soon. Now move aside and make way.
Sadly, the mildly veiled threat in thedys voice didnt make these two guards budge and remained like a mountain. Its no secret that He Fei Xiang had recently given thisdy greatmanding power, but the Spirit Lord remains to be the head of this realm. The mans orderes first before everyone else, including the mans own children.
Miss! Seeing how Liu Qing Yus about to lose control on the suppressed anger, Elder Jun knew he must intervene. Pulling at her arm, he spoke just loud enough so the two men could hear: Its only a small thing, we can buy itter anyways. That done, he immediately gave a signaling wink indicating they should move out of sight before further discussing the issue.
Its definitely a smart move by the senior. If they had forced the matter and demanded to leave then it would surely arouse the suspicion of the Spirit Lord. By then, not only would it not help the problem, it would only draw unwanted attention.
Fine, huffing a long breath, thedy turns without looking back, were going back inside.
While the two upants left of their own volition and didnt show any indication worthy of suspicion, the two guards still gave a distrustful stare in that direction. Then with a wave, they called for a third person toe over and muttered something secretive into the neers ear before running off again.
Back inside her room again, Liu Qing Yu paces back and forth: What should we do now Elder Jun? If something happens to the mistress then no one can help us.
At the beginning she was still unwilling to submit due to her own proud nature, but now, she has long understood the only one that could help in her mission of taking down that man was none other than Bai Yan.
Chapter 1071 - Bai Yan’s Fury (10)”
Chapter 1071 Bai Yans Fury (10)
Whats more Liu Qing Yus voice stalled for a moment, If she dies, we wont be able to live either!
After returning to the Spirit Realm thisdy had more than once tried to remove the poison in her own system. Sadly, regardless of her effort, she couldnt lift it. This also proves that their life was now firmly tied to Bai Yan as a person. If she lives, they live, if she dies, they die.
This wont do!
I must save her!
Miss, well try to leave the Spirit Realm again during the night. However, if we leave this time then we wont be able toe back again. The senior sighs over their own future.
Its exactly as Elder Jun ims. If they leave now then its indicative of their crime, meaning they would be wanted throughout the Spirit Realm. Returning would be a death sentence.
Liu Qing Yu didnt speak as her body quivered so slightly at the thought. Shes contemting what to do right now for the final decision lies with herself. Undeniably thedy doesnt hold much affection for this Spirit Realm and would love to see it perish, however, this ce, there are too many memories of her and her mother together..
Elder Jun, a bittersweet smilees out, but what choice do we have other than that? If Mother was alive then Im sure she would also hope for me to leave this wretched ce. To be free and to be not bound by the restraints provided by this forsaken realm. Closing her eyes, a pang of pain surfaces from the girls appearance.
Miss The seniors expression also showed pain after hearing that, Do you want to visit the madam again?
Shaking her head: No, that will only arouse the mans suspicion even further. We will leave tonight as you suggested. Raising her head, she then looks upward to the open blue sky.
Maybe this will be thest time I see this picture again.
Night time.
Dressed in a d of ck, Liu Qing Yu and her aplice were silently running through the courtyard until they reached the exit again like this morning. Giving Elder Jun a signal, they swiftly came behind and attacked, removing the two guards without any sound or struggle.
However, right as the two issued a breath of relief at their own sess to remove the obstacle, countless torches instantly lit up around them, surrounding the pair and cornering them to the spot.
Liu Qing Yu froze over in that moment. Stiffly turning her head around, the picture of Hu Fei Xiang immediately came into view.
Father. Trembling in her voice, theres white all over that face as the sweat soaked thedys dark clothing.
My good daughter, where are you going when its thiste? asked the Spirit Lord in a calm manner.
Twitching nervously in the corner of her mouth: I noticed a jade hairpin the other day and didnt bring enough money. Then when I sent Elder Jun to go get it for me this morning, these guards forbade us from leaving, thats why I want sneak out tonight to buy it.
Are you going to buy a hairpin or to go give those humans word of our invasion? He Fei Xiang sneered and approached his daughter with dangerous air: Ive been thinking about it ever since thest assault. Do we have a traitor among our mix? But you know, our Spirit Realm isnt a ce where ordinary people can leave and go as they please. That leaves you as the main suspect. Cackling now like an evil overlord, You know why I called a meeting out in the open today? Its to set you up, I wanted to see if you will really fall for the bait I set!
Chapter 1072 - “Elder Jun’s Death (1)”
Chapter 1072 Elder Juns Death (1)
He Fei Xiang stoppeding closer, instead he now made a disappointed look on his face. Whether or not its genuine was another story though.
Oh how I wish none of this is real. Your brother and sister were both killed by those demons, now you are my only daughter. What are you not satisfied with? In the future this Spirit Realm will be yours, yet you would betray me for those inferior insects? The more he spoke, the gloomier his mood became until its hit rock bottom.
The man wont deny hes been giving this daughter of his the cold shoulder over the years and neglected the girls mother during the final moment, but hes never hit or scold the girl at all, what reason does she have to hate him as so? It just didnt make any sense to this Spirit Lord.
By this point Liu Qing Yu had already recovered from her initial stiff appearance. Instead of panicking or begging for mercy, this spy only showed a bleak smile of pain when she snapped back: And did you forget how my mother died? It was because of you! She was killed by you! Do you think she wouldve fallen into depression and died from a broken heart if it hadnt been for your heartless cruelty?!
Eventually tears began to swell out of thedys eye and trickled down that flushed face: Even in death you still wont see her. And me, you wont even allow me to take on your surname after I was alone. I hated you, hated you for what sort of cruelty youve shown me and my mother. Is it because my mother got that incurable disease and became ugly? Is that it? Because shes not beautiful anymore that you would abandon her and me?
He Fei Xiangs expression had grown incredibly ugly right now. Yes, he stopped caring about the girls mother because of that disease which made the woman age and be an old hag. But its not like hes going to shout this truth out for the world to judge.
So for that you would betray me? Would kill your own brother?
Losing any sort of disappointment from the eye after remembering his sons death, the Spirit Lord now got all red in the face like hes staring at the enemy instead of his own blood.
Snickering with sarcasm in her voice: Brother? That kind of person is not fit to be my brother. From young to old, that person had constantly abused me. If it wasnt for my inability to challenge you then I wouldve killed that so called brother long ago!
Gently closing his eyes like hesing to terms, He Fei Xiang eventually opened them again but with a sharp ring light in them. Its that of a de shooting out at its target and slicing through the flesh.
Then dont me me for being ruthless, this is your choice! Someonee, subdue these two traitors and make them pay a heavy price for their actions! Tightly gripping his hand until its a ball, rage stirs from within. Also, I want to make one thing clear. Your mother turning ugly and old is only part of the reason why I stopped caring about her. The main reason is because shes too vicious as a person. Shes killed too many of my concubines. If not for her exceptional beauty, I wouldve long removed her from my harem. Snickering a sarcastic cackle again, As for not allowing you to take on my surname humph, a tramp that is born of such a vicious woman couldnt be any good, and I was right. You are just like your mother, murdering your own brother and sister with your betrayal!
Inhaling deeply like shes suppressing her own indignation, Liu Qing Yu forcefully held back the tears because her own pride wouldnt allow it. No matter how vicious I am as a person, I am nowhere close to your level. So what if I killed my own brother? You would kill your own wife, were not that different.
Chapter 1073 - “Elder Jun’s Death (2)”
Chapter 1073 Elder Juns Death (2)
Humph! Thedys words sounded very unsavory to the mans ear as he huffed a grunt. Waving his men from behind to move forward: What are you all still standing around for? Go tie this girl up!
Yes, Milord! Arching their fist, the crowd immediately drew their weapons and rushed over to surround the pair.
Elder Juns expression had changed to a whiter shade already upon reading the situation. Quickly pushing his mistress behind himself, the senior stands ready in a protective stance: Miss, go!
Elder Jun! Biting her own lip, Liu Qing Yu knows what her faithful subordinate meant by that holler.
Ever since her mother passed away, this old man has been her only family in this world, and now she must abandon him and flee on her own!
Miss, quickly leave! Dont forget you must still avenge the madam! Finding theres no movement behind himself, Elder Jun cries out for the second time to urge thedys departure.
Slightly trembling with her body, tears finally poured out of the womans tear duct when she realized for the first time how big and broad that old seniors back truly was. Never in her life did Liu Qing Yu feel so helpless and ashamed than now when she turned to run.
Want to go? He Fei Xiang sneered and pounced with his full might in pursuit.
However..
Right as hes about to make contact, a powerful surge of power suddenly explodes out of Elder Juns body and created an invisible wall around the area, blocking everyone from leaving.
None of you are allowed to touch thedy as long as Im here today!
That year it was the madam who saved him from a lethal injury, and it was from that day he swore to forever serve that amazing female. Now that the madam was dead, its natural that his vow would fall onto thedy. Regardless of his own fate, he must uphold his own oath and protect the madams blood!
Standing with stoic posture, Elder Jun bes engulfed in a zing me that seems to be fueled by the air itself.
Are you mad? He Fei Xiang goes pale from the sight: Youre burning your own soul to forcibly enhance your strength, is that really worth it?
For the sake of thedy, everything is worth it. The seniors tone was as firm as ever. Hes unshakable and unyielding in this matter.
Hahaha! Snarling with a heavy grin, And you think your sacrifice will be enough to save that little tramp? Even if you exhaust your soul, you are still no match for us. What can a brief moment of dy do to stop us? Without the demon kings protection, the human world is nothing! By then Liu Qing Yu will also die in vain along with those insects! One could literally hear the gnashing of teeth when the Spirit Lord spelled all that out.
Although its as the person says, Elder Jun stood no chance against the foes presented before him despite the sacrifice, but the mes from his burning soul were deadly scary even to the strongest of the bunch. The only w was the timeframe. A soul could only fuel the forbidden technique for so long. Once depleted, its all over and all the Spirit Lord and his goons had to do was wait here.
Firm and expressionless still on his face: The Spirit Realm will eventually perish, pity though the madam is buried in this dreadful ce along with you bastards. No matter, Im sure thedy will return one day and transfer her grave to a happier location. Perhaps his own remark had brought back the memory of that beautiful and proud woman, but Elder Juns pale face was now showing a deep smile that could only be found in someone that truly held deep emotions for another.
Chapter 1074 - “Elder Jun’s Death (3)”
Chapter 1074 Elder Juns Death (3)
Quit dreaming! Making a crunching noise from his fist, one could literally see the veins popping across He Fei Xiangs flushed face: My Spirit Realm will never perish!
Hahaha! Breaking out into hystericalughter, Elder Juns madness reverberates across the darkness as the tears slowly trickled down his cheek.
The reasoning? Its because the old man could already see the person whom he longed for all these years. Its his former mistress, shes beckoning him to cross over to the other side with that smile. A clear sign his life hase to an end.
Sadly, before this faithful follower could reach out with his old hand to grasp onto that illusionary shadow, it was toote. Right before those fingers could make contact, his body began to disintegrate and wash away by the bristling breeze of this cold night. Before anyone knew, his entire existence was gone. Its as if he never existed in this world.
Back over at Liu Qing Yus side, thedy was still the middle of fleeing through the thick forest when her heart felt something snap and made her stop on the spot. Turning her head around, her eyes dte in horrific sadness: Elder Jun!
Tears wouldnt stop dripping down her beautiful face. Shes quivering instead of openly crying her hearts out, all because shes afraid of drawing attention from anyone that might be lurking nearby.
After a long while, thedy finally stopped whimpering and grew hard and cold in the face: Dont worry Elder Jun, I will one day avenge you and make these people turn to dust for what theyve done!
Giving one final nce at the light thats quickly drawing closer, Liu Qing Yu didnt hesitate anymore and sprinted for the darkness and away from the source of her sorrow.
Moments after the girl fled, several Celestial Rank masters promptlynded on the spot, their gaze sharp as they scanned the area.
If were not wrong, the miss shouldve fled in this direction. The Lords order, herdyship must be exterminated on sight!
Despite her will and effort, it didnt take long for Liu Qing Yu to notice the powerful auras thats rapidly closing in on herself. Bracing her nerves, the girl runs even harder until its hurting on the chest. Im almost there, just a little bit more and I will be at the border of the Demon Realm. I will be saved once I get there!
Finally, the sight of the huge gate signaling her salvation was in sight. shing a joyous look, thedy decides for who knows whatever reason to turn around again to take another peek behind her back. Thats when her soul felt like its been ripped out of her flesh. The reasoning? Its because the pursuers are now firmly right at her back and only needed several more leaps to overtake herself!
The shock of discovering how close her pursuers are definitely affecting thedy here. As a result of the momentary dy in her reaction, the group of old timers immediately jumped in front using this advantage and blocked her path.
Liu Qing Yu hated herself right now. She was so close, only a couple hundred meters away and she would be saved!
Everyone, I believe I never treated any of you badly while in the Spirit Realm, are you really going to do this to me? she asks with an almost pleading tone in her voice.
Im sorry mdy, were only acting on the order of the Spirit Lord. You must die tonight! One of the old men in gray takes a step forward, his stance ready and full of killing intent.
Chapter 1075 - “Elder Jun’s Death (4)”
Chapter 1075 Elder Juns Death (4)
Liu Qing Yu was on herst leg at this point.
She still hasnt managed to make those people pay the price, nor has she been able to avenge Elder Juns death yet so how could she die here?
Bang!
Striking preemptively, she didnt want to die here today.
Sadly, before thedys fist could connect with the old mans chest that wasing at herself, the person had caught the strike midflight. Then almost immediately, a soft palm taps against her own belly and sent Liu Qing Yu flying several meters back away. By the time shended on the ground again, blood was constantly spewing out from the womans mouth due to the injury.
Despite this, she insisted on trying to stand up right away. However, the second she struggled to push herself, thats when the sharp pain stung the girls innards, causing her to lose the air right out of her lung.
Am I going to die today?
In her desperation and iron will, Liu Qing Yu finally got up again. With her best effort, she limps toward the Celestial Rank masters thats watching with open indifference to thedys struggle.
Today, even if I must die tonight and be buried on this earth, I still want you all to pass on a message to that old bastard! He will pay for his sins, if not now then in the future, he will! Hahahaha! He will pay for his own sins! When crying out thest part of her sentence, thedy had already fallen into a maddeningugh that could raise a persons hair. Its very eerie and creepy.
Once she was done with her antics, Liu Qing Yu did not intend to run anymore and made a sarcastic smile on that bleak face in anticipation for the oing attack.
Against this behavior, the pursuers didnt say much, only exchanging a nce among themselves before releasing a glow of green around their fists. They know very well what this girl could do or what she couldnt do. If they so much as pped her with their current strength, its still more than enough to kill her on the spot at this point.
Who is so bold to fight at the Demon Realms gate? If you people want to fight then get lost, disturbance will not be tolerated! From out of the blue, an old and solemn voice rocks the air, deafening those who were unfortunate enough to be caught in its shockwave.
Next secondter after that statement, an old figure gradually emerges from the void and left the pursuers stunned for a brief moment. They never thought someone from the Demon Realm would show up here.
This is the Spirit Realms private business, do not interfere! One of them speaks up after deliberating on what their options are.
Its not that theyre afraid of the neer, theyre also Celestial Rank cultivators of course, but this wasnt the right timing to start a war with the Demon Realm. At least not in the open yet.
Liu Qing Yu on the other hand didnt care what her enemies were thinking. In her view, this stranger was her salvation and the light in her eyes immediately began to burn with life. Nearly shouting in her voice due to the excitement: This demon senior, I am Liu Qing Yu, a subordinate of your queen! Please save me!
That did it. Right before the neer wanted to leave, he stopped after hearing thedys screaming plea. Turning to stare down at the female, a frown appears on that old face: Did you just say our queen is your mistress?
Nodding fast to answer: Ive already submitted myself to her before. Her Highness can prove my identity. I beg you, please save me, these people want to kill me!
Those pursuers never expected Liu Qing Yu would be rted to Bai Yan. Exchanging a look between themselves for the second time, they were of the same opinion and that they couldnt wait any longer. Whether this neer was dangerous or not, it doesnt matter. Their only mission was to kill thedy and thats exactly what they are going to do.
However.
Right before the group could rush in front to pummel that body to mush, the old senior in the air finally took action. In a sh, he was now in front of Liu Qing Yus presence and blocked off any chance for these men to reap the girls life.
Chapter 1076 - “Elder Jun’s Death (5)”
Chapter 1076 Elder Juns Death (5)
With a banging sound of explosive nature, the force from the old seniors punch promptly flew towards the nearest pursuer, causing that unfortunate individual to blow apart from the chest area and allowing the blood to spray out like a fountain.
As for the remaining two poor fools, they are also toote to flee. Before they could react or know whats happening, a razor-sharp de that looked like a w had swiped across their belly, causing their innards to fall out and creating a grotesque scene of gore.
Upon witnessing how easily the three had fallen while she herself fled like a frightened rabbit earlier, Liu Qing Yu didnt know what else to say. One things certain though, she doesnt need to run anymore nor does she need to fear at this point. Arching her fist to show respect: Thank you for the generous save sir.
You just said youre our queens servant? The old man furrows that brow as he spoke, I hope you are not lying to me, otherwise I will make your death even worse than these people!
Do not worry sir, you will know Im speaking the truth as soon as we meet Her Highness.
Only with that promise did the senior released the frown: You dont need to keep calling me sir. I am First Elder of the Demon Realm so you can call me that. By the way, why are these people hunting you?
Liu Qing Yus body quivered for a second upon remembering her goal. That face showing a touch of hate as she spoke: I am the Spirit Lords daughter. Not long ago because I was fed a type of poison, I am now Her Highnesss servant.
She made no effort to hide the part about her origin. Its true thedy didnt submit willingly at first, but now shes fully on Bai Yans side.
But Mistress didnt keep me by her side and sent me back to the Spirit Realm. She wanted me to spy on that man.
Of course, the man shes referring to was He Fei Xiang the Spirit Lord. The girl would never call that man her own father, one because hes not worthy, and the other she hates him to the core.
So, when I learned that man was going to attack the human world himself, I conspired with my only follower Elder Jun to inform the mistress. What me and my follower didnt expect was how devious and sly that man was. He long suspected us and set a trap just waiting for us to fall in. Out of desperation, Elder Jun sacrificed himself to let me run to this point. Throwing herself to the ground in a bowing posture, her face sobbed with tears: First Elder, please take me to see my mistress. If we wait any longer then it might be toote..
Raising the girl from the floor with his own hands, First Elder didnt rush and exined the issue here: Her Highness is not here in the Demon Realm, nor is she in the human world so you wont be able to see her for now. But you can follow me back to the pce and wait for the queen.
Then what about those in the human world? That man already knows of my betrayal, he will surely rush to attack thatnd. A river of blood will flow if we dont act.
First Elder didntment on that: Come back with me first, we will discuss this at the pce and make arrangements.
Okay. Clenching her lip, Liu Qing Yu knew this was the best option at the moment. Whats more, shes very aware of Bai Yans rtives being in the human world still so the Demon Realm wouldnt ignore their presence.
Not wasting anymore time, First Elder turned for the gate leading into the Demon Realm with Liu Qing Yu in toe. And thanks to his identity, the demons patrolling the pce didnt stop the pair or check thedys identity. The whole trip was smooth and unobstructed.
However, it doesnt mean the senior would just simply trust a randomdy he met in an outing. Right after he left the girl to her own bidding in the room he arranged for her, First Elder immediately called for a pce guard and muttered something into the other persons ear: Keep a close eye on her.
Yes, First Elder. The guard arched his fist andplied by retreating into the shadow.
Chapter 1077 (p1) - “Elder Jun’s Death (6)”
Chapter 1077 (p1) Elder Juns Death (6)
Its right as the pce guard was about to leave that he called out again: Hold on, go call the rest of the elders from the council, I have something to discuss with them.
Yes Elder.
Half a ringter, the other elders of the Demon Realm have all gathered and were walking through the main entrance. Its obvious they still didnt know whats happening because their faces were filled with smiles.
First Elder, is there a reason for summoning us all?
Softly issuing a sigh at his gathered brothers, First Elder began to exin knowing this news wouldnt be what they want to hear: Yes, I got something big to tell you all. His words promptly removed the smiles from their face.
Please dont scare us First Elder, is something the matter? Dont tell me, are those bastards from the Celestial Realm attacking? Seventh Elder had the smallest courage among the group so hes the one who spoke with that trembling voice.
Its not us here in the Demon Realm, its the human world. Ive gotten wind that the Spirit Realm intends to do something big over there and the queens family will also be caught up in the mess. Ive called you all here because I need you all to be ready. Pausing to let his words sink in, he continues: We will be setting off for the human world in a bit!
They could ignore the fate of those unrted humans, after all, they are denizens of the Demon Realm. However, Bai Yans human family have to be cared for, otherwise the king would tear them apart after they return from the secret domain.
Understood!
Fourth Elder also spoke up now after they all confirmed with that cry: First Elder, are we heading out right now?
Yes, we will go right away. Showing a heaviness in his eyes, First Elder seems to have remembered another crucial factor: Also, this matter must be kept secret from the princess, I do not want her demanding toe with us to the human world. The danger is too great to involve the princess.
In First Elders opinion, Di Xiao Wans strength still hasnt recovered to the level of prior years. Even if the girl does follow along, she would only be a baggage and cause more trouble than good. Therefore, the optimal choice would be to keep her in the dark.
Suddenly, the old seniors ear pricked up like hes heard something. Hurrying to gaze upward, a sh of joy sparkles in his old eye.
First Elder, whats wrong, did something else happen?
The gathered crowd did not understand the change in their brothers mood and asked in haste.
The entrance to the secret domain is open again, His Majesty is likely back!
In this Demon Realm, the only ones capable of opening the domain other than himself would be Di Cang and State Teacher. Since the entrance was being opened from the other side, it could only mean one thing
Thats great, His Majesty is back! The rest of the elders also raised a smile on their faces.
In their view, as long as their king was back then those from the Spirit Realm would never seed.
Someonee! Making a cough to clear his throat, First Elder didnt forget about the anxiousdy. Go bring Miss Liu Qing Yu to the side hall, I will go meet her in a bit.
Confused by his brothers words, Fourth Elder attempts to get more detail: Who is this Miss Liu Qing Yu?
That she is the daughter of the Spirit Lord. ording to her im, shes the queens servant. I didnt fully trust her so I had the girl stay in a corner of the pce under close watch. I dont dare to let her wander around until I can confirm the truth in her words. Shaking his hand to end the discussion, But enough of us talking here, lets go meet the king and queen first.
The rest of the elder council didnt object to the idea and followed from behind. Theyre also of the idea to meet Di Cang before continuing this conversation.
Chapter 1077 (p2) - “Elder Jun’s Death (7)”
Chapter 1077 (p2) Elder Juns Death (7)
At this moment within a valley, a sh of bright brilliance booms out of thin air and materializes a bronze gate that swung wide open at the same time. Following that was the appearance of a family of three. The man seductively devilish, the woman blindingly beautiful, and the little kid cuddly and adorable. Together, the trio were almost surreal like a painting itself when gazed upon.
Wee home King, Queen, and Prince. Kneeling on the ground, their voices were respectful and united.
As usual, Di Cangs expression remains as indifferent as ever when he waved his hand to push the group back up from the ground with his power.
Did anything happen while I was away from the Demon Realm?
First Elder was hesitant to report the various incidents but did so out of loyalty: Ady by the name of Liu Qing Yu came tonight and seeks an audience, she ims to be the queens servant.
Liu Qing Yu is here? Bai Yan sounded surprised and startled by the news, Did something happen in the Spirit Realm? Go, bring me to her.
Yes, Queen.
Now that hes confirmed the twodys connection, First Eldersst bit of unease finally dissipated. Hes afraid of bringing a spy or assassin into the fold. If anything happens to the king or queen then it would be him whos the cause, he would be a sinner!
While Bai Yan and Di Cang headed out to conduct their business, Bai Xiachen and his little friend was left behind to do their own thing for now.
Dont worry Little Leopard, theres nothing to be afraid here. I am the prince, no one will try anything. Finding the unease hovering around his friends behavior, the little steambun attempts to reassure the boy.
Its not that the leopard boy didnt trust the little prince or the influence he wields, but hes always lived alone until now. Toe to a ce filled with so many of his kind at once, hes just not used to thergepany.
Lets go, Ill bring you to y at Auntie Suzakus ce. She loves children so Im sure she will like you too.
Unlike First Elder who had left the premise in order to lead the couple away, the remaining elders were still here! When they overheard the kidsment about bringing the leopard boy to meet that great one, its equivalent to a grenade being thrown in front of their faces ready for exploding!
Hurrying to block the kids from going: Prince, this isnt right. Lady Suzaku hates being bothered by outsiders, I fear she might hurt your friend if you go.
Bai Xiachen immediately puckers his lip up: How can that be, Auntie Suzaku is great and nice, Im sure she will like my friend. Come Little Leopard, lets go.
Mmm. Without looking back, the leopard boy followed along like a good friend that he was.
Since Bai Xiachen imed that Auntie Suzaku wouldnt hurt him then of course hes going to believe him. As if a couple of strangers could change his mind?
Finding how the little steambun wouldnt listen to their advice, the remaining elders all twitched in the corner of their mouth. As much as they would want to stop the tragedy thats going to unfold, blocking the prince was something they didnt have the guts to do!
Side hall.
Liu Qing Yu had been pacing back and forth after being brought over to this location. Shes full of urgency on the face when the door swung open and in came that stunning couple whom could wow the world.
Mistress.
Bang!
Not a hint of hesitation, she plops to the ground into a kneeling position, her face full of tears as that shoulder quivered with emotion.
Youre finally back
Growing serious on the face as well, Bai Yan knew this couldnt be good and asked with sternness: What happened?
With biting lips: That man is already rushing towards the human world with most of his main fighting force. Mistress, if we dont do something soon it will be toote
What? Trembling from the shock, Bai Yan nearly stumbled over when she took a step backwards.
Fortunately Di Cang was around. Right as the womans about to tip over, his hands immediately reached around to catch her by the shoulder.
Chapter 1078 - “Elder Jun’s Death (8)”
Chapter 1078 Elder Juns Death (8)
It took a long while before Bai Yan could digest the news. Di Cang, I want to go back to the Holy Land.
Okay, Ill go back with you, the demon king softly replies. Gradually, his voice turns cold and menacing, If those from the Spirit Realm dare to touch my father-inw then their existence will no longer be needed.
Youre right, the Spirit Realms existence is no longer needed. Agreeing with her man, Bai Yans frosty face told everyone her sore spot had been hit this time. As a consequence, something drastic and terrible was going to happen.
Its then several elders also came in at this moment, making it lessplicated for her to give the next order.
First Elder, you gather a force to attack the Spirit Realm. If there are those who are willing to surrender then you can lock them into a ve contract. For those unwilling to surrender, you dont need to keep them around!
They will pay for trying to touch my family again and again!
Furthermore, I have here a bunch of Godhood Dan Pills. You and the other elders take one each.
Godhood Dan Pill?
First Elder spoke up due to the doubt they had: Queen, these are?
These Godhood Dan pills can help those at the Saint Rank break through to the Celestial Rank in one go and without side effect. After throwing this bomb out there, Bai Yan didnt say more and turned for the exit. However, right as she does so, Liu Qing Yus voice interjects.
Mistress, can they take me too if theyre going to the Spirit Realm?
No response came, but it did make the woman herself stop to listen to the next bit.
Elder Jun died in order to protect me from those bastards. I want to avenge him with my own hands!
Fine, you go with them. After a brief musing, Bai Yan gives the go ahead, First Elder, take her with you.
She didnt get the full story yet so the death of that old senior was news to her, and an unexpected one at that. Its true they had been in a dispute when their connection started, but Bai Yan didnt hold any bad feelings for that old man.
And
Undeniably, Bai Yan holds a certain level of responsibility for Elder Juns death since they only ran for it in order to bring news of the attack.
Di Cang, lets go. After dropping this sentence, Bai Yanpletely removes herself from the side hall.
Ever since Bai Yan left the human world to rescue her own boy, the Holy Land has been at peace for a while now. Even so, the upants here didnt rx. Their emotions were still tense, fearing who knows when the people from the Spirit Realm would attack again.
Sure enough, on this bright sunny day, a dragon flying through the sky had shattered this calm with his outcry.
Not good! Not good! Those people from the Spirit Realm areing again! Everyone hide!
Just like the huge fe, the rest of the demons patrolling the Holy Lands grounds promptly broke through the main gateway and scrambled to find a hiding spot. They didnt want to die in vain!
How many of them came this time? Lord Chu Ran goes white as well when inquiring for more detail.
Its estimated to be about twenty or so.
Twenty or so? Then thats good. The number isnt toorge, we still have a chance to handle this.
But. the dragon remains worried, those people are very strong, stronger than thest batch of Celestial Rank cultivators!
What?
Chu Ran shuddered from that: What do you mean by that? The twenty or so are all Celestial Rank cultivators?
Chapter 1079 - “Elder Jun’s Death (9)”
Chapter 1079 Elder Juns Death (9)
The dragon nodded while his tone remains unsure, How can we resist with that many Celestial Rank cultivators? Even if there are Sir Little Rice and Lady Tsing Yi here, we still wouldnt be able to fend off that many.
Lord Chu Ran remained silent for a while. Turning to Bai Chang Feng of the Medicine Sect and the rest, he finally spoke: Since we are all at the Celestial Rank now, we must shoulder the responsibility. Later when the enemiese, let us go confront them until Bai Yans return.
Maybe we will still have a chance at salvation if thatsses back.
Okay. Bai Chang Feng then turns to the crowd behind himself after giving that confirmation: You all wait here, no matter what happens next, do note out! After throwing that order down, he left for where the Holy Lord stood without any regret in his behavior.
Against this picture, Little Rice could only shake his head in eptance: Tsing Yi, get on my back, we will also go stop those people.
The dragoness didnt object to the idea. In a smooth flip, she was now up on the tigers back and off they went like the wind itself.
Meanwhile over at the main gateway, the two doorkeepers were still standing in their post. Despite the shivering appearance, they didnt leave. One for a sense of duty, the other being Lord Chu Ran still hasnt given them permission.
Lo-Lord. One of the guards whimpers a cry after Chu Ran and his party came out.
The master of this ce nodded, understanding what the man wanted to say: Dont worry, go back inside. Remember, no matter what happens, do note out!
Yes, Lord! Needing no further urging, the two loyal gatekeepers immediately turned tail for the inner reaches of the Holy Land.
Seeing that everyone has left, Lord Chu Ran then casts his gaze upward until its staring straight towards the open sky of the morning horizon. Smiling bitterly: I never thought I would be fighting alongside you guys one day
Hoho, and I never thought I would be Chief Wu Weis inw either, Bai Chang Feng chimes in as well. Although I have a lot of dissatisfaction with this old guy, but at least hes trying to make up for it. If my daughteres back then I guess he would be a good rtive.
Perhaps its the moment of death drawing near, but the grudges they held between themselves no longer seemed to matter. Instead, their voices are carrying traces of regret.
Sighing at the mentioning of his name, Chief Wu Wei also speaks up: Im sure she will return one day. My son Yun Feng is still waiting for her, you dont need to worry about that! After saying that, the Misty Fairy Houses chief then turns to his own wife with gentle care. My love, are you afraid?
Jun Tian Yue immediately responds with a shake of her head: I am not afraid, the only worry I have is Yun Feng and his brother. If the Spirit Realm attacks only us then thats that. The thing Im concerned about is those people ughtering the rest of the human world. In that case, I fear Yun Feng and them might encounter further danger.
For a while, none of the old seniors present knew what to say. They too are worried for the youngsters if they fall today.
In contrast, Hualuo and her group of faithful followers didnt speak, only quietly waiting for the enemys arrival. To these people who were once struggling to survive at the bottom of the feeding barrel, death wasnt something they feared, its humiliating themselves without putting up a fight.
Then without giving them more time to dwell on orment the matter, several powerful auras hit the group like a powerful tidal wave. All faces turned a shade whiter as they gazed up to the source in the sky..
Chapter 1080 - Elder Jun’s Death (10)
Chapter 1080 Elder Juns Death (10)
In the endless sky, more than two dozen figures stands floating there against the bristling breeze. Their eyes are sharp and menacing as they stared down at the defenders of this Holy Land.
Hes a Middle Divine! Tsing Yisplexion changed greatly upon recognizing the power of the leader.
What is a Middle Divine? Bai Chang Feng turns around and asks the dragoness with a furrowed forehead.
Take you all for example. Since you only recently broke into the Celestial Rank, you would be considered Bottom Divine, then there are the Middle Divine, High Divine, Demi Divine Lords, Divine Lords and True Celestials afterwards in that order.
Bai Chang Feng and his peers were all stunned by this news. They did not expect there to be so many variations within a single rank which was nonexistent in the previous levels prior. Furthermore, how are they supposed to fight someone thats a whole tier higher than themselves?
So its you insects down there who killed my boy? He Fei Xiang res down at the group below on the ground, his eyes slowly narrowing into a sharp slit that could shoot daggers if he tried.
Little Rice was the first to step forward: I am the one who killed your son, what about it? That bastard dared to cross my mistress and her family, he deserves to die!
Boom!
Exploding with power, He Fei Xiangpletely releases his aura to press down at the tiger. As a result of this feat, Little Rice nearly crumbled into the dirt due to the mountainous pressure. Despite his bones being nearly crushed and making a creaking sound, the stubborn tiger didnt relent and forcefully pushed himself back up through gritted teeth.
Little Rice! Going white from this, Tsing Yi exims and hurried over to herpanions side to help support him. Then with fierceness in her own eyes, res right back up to the Spirit Lord in retaliation.
Humph! He Fei Xiang huffs a grunt upon seeing the resistance, What wrong did my son do? You insects took his life and is still unrepenting, now I will make you all pay for his death!
But surprisingly enough, having this many Celestial Rank cultivators gathered in one ce did catch the Spirit Lord off guard. Now it made sense on why his son would perish during the first assault.
It looks like I really did underestimate these people. If I had known there are so many variables involved, I never wouldve sent him along.
Your son killed so many innocent people, and he wanted to ughter the entire continent of its upants, youre telling me thats not wrong? Tsing Yi snickers augh of irony at the mans logic.
Hahaha! The Spirit Lord went mad withughter at that rebute, allowing his echoing voice to spread across the entire Holy Land. Nothing but a bunch of insects, as if their lives areparable to my sons life? He came at my order; he did no wrong! On the contrary, you bunch here are unforgivable!
How dare theypare my boys value to themselves? Hes hundreds if not thousands of times more important!
Spirit Lord, one of the old elderly attackers spoke up then, I get the sense that theyre trying to stall for time. We shouldnt waste anymore effort with their nonsense so lets just kill them.
He Fei Xiang nods with indifference at the idea, his bloodshot eyes sweeping through the group beneath. Today this world will know my wrath! I will use the blood of all your lives to honor my son!
Lord Chu Ran of the Holy Land knew a battle was inevitable at this point. Taking a deep breath, he draws his long sword and charged for the group of attackers thats also moving for his position after they got permission to begin.
Chapter 1081 - Chu Yi Feng’s Return (1)”
Chapter 1081 Chu Yi Fengs Return (1)
Foolish pig! He Fei Xiang didnt even need to move while up in the air. While he Snickered augh, a huge shockwave suddenly explodes out of his body and smacks right into Lord Chu Rans chest, sending the other fe falling right back down to the dirt.
Chu Ran! Bai Chang Feng and the others eximed with great fright at this scene.
The poor man was puking blood like a fountain and they feared he might die at any second. Thankfully the group still had the healing pills Bai Yan left for them and that stabilized Chu Rans condition after taking one.
Not going to bother with the fool who dared to challenge his might, He Fei Xiang returns his gaze over to the tiger: This white tiger killed my son, he will be the first to suffer. As for the rest of you here, I will personally deal with you all afterwards.
Ooomph! Wiping the blood from the mouth, Lord Chu Ran forces his own aching body up to put up a stand: Even if we all die together today, someone will eventuallye avenge us! When that happens, I will have nothing toin, hahaha!
Besides, your sons death is inseparably rted to me! said the Holy Lord with a sarcastic tone, If you have the ability thene kill me first, I have never cowered before anyone!
The provocation infuriated the Spirit Lord and definitely irked the mans ego.
Did you not say youre going to avenge your son? Come on, Im right here! If you got the ability thene kill me!
Chu Ran! Going white in the face, Bai Chang Feng hurries to pull at his peers arm. Whispering: Have you gone crazy? This is not the time to be getting rash and running out on your own. Furthermore, whats with the provocation, you dont want to live or something?
Chu Ran smiled bitterly in response: Last time my Holy Land got lucky and the reinforcements from the Demon Realm came in time, but its obvious we wont have such luck today.
Its as the Holy Lord says. Thest time they only managed to bide for time due to the inds barrier. Without that option avable, what other choice do they have besides hard resistance?
Sure enough, the Medicine Lord releases his grip around the mans arm and made a bittersweet smile of his own. To Bai Chang Feng, hes experienced many dangers over his long lifetime, but to be taken down like this was just sad for him.
Turning back up to the old man in the air, Chu Ran continues to make his stand: Come then, I can bear anything you can throw!
To this lord and master of the Holy Land, hes never feared death. However, if he had anything to say he couldnt let go, it would be his two children. Closing those eyes to reminiscent Chu Yi Feng and Chu Yi Yis face in his mind, the man immediately shoots them back open with absolute determination.
Hoho! The Spirit Lord bit the bait as expected. Snickering with anger: You want to die? Fine, I will oblige your request in full!
Boom!
In an instant, the mans body transformed into a gushing storm as he swooped downwards for Chu Rans head. However, despite the Holy Lord not moving and having his eyes closed to anticipate the oing punches, nothing came.
Secondster.
Finding it to be quite off, Chu Ran slowly opened his eyes again to a unbelievable scene.
Chapter 1082 - Chu Yi Feng’s Return (2)”
Chapter 1082 Chu Yi Fengs Return (2)
Despite having only that back facing himself, Chu Ran could still immediately recognize who that pristinely white figure was. Yi Feng?
Yi Feng, hes back?
The new entry didnt respond to the name, only staring up to the foe using those frosty eyes that could slice a person if they crossed his path.
Bang!
Giving a slight shove of force, He Fei Xiang was promptly repelled backwards by several meters in length due to the act.
Who are you? the Spirit Lord asks with shock apparent all over that face.
Thisnd still has people who can resist my attack?
Chu Yi Feng. His answer was nd and indifferent, just like someone believing its a waste of energy to even respond.
Chu Yi Feng? He is Chu Yi Feng? Chief Wu Wei nearly popped his eyes out over that name. Hes lived his life out inside the isted Misty Fairy House so its no surprise that this chief never seen the young man before.
So this man in white is that very young man? Ive heard hes a real talented person, but. isnt this a little too much for mere talent?
I dont care who you are, anyone who crosses me today must die! Theres fire spewing out of the Spirit Lords eyes right now when he made another swing at Chu Yi Fengs body. Sadly for him though, it was a mistake because the attack did not connect, instead his punch was firmly caught by the young mans own hands.
I dont care who you are either, those who trespess onto the Holy Land dies!
Following every word from the young mans mouth, He Fei Xiang would feel increasingly more ufortable like bloods going to gurgle out of his throat.
Next thing the Spirit Lord knew was a sudden sharp rise in the gripping pressure around his own fist.
ck!
Thats the sound of bone breaking, and it was his.
Little Rice didnt miss this at all and sparkled with deviousness: Young Lord, these assholes are here to steal my mistresss miracle. They want to hurt my mistress.
Boom!
A huge surge instantly seeped out of Chu Yi Fengs body, causing his whole existence to be dangerously cold.
You people are here for Yaner?
This time He Fei Xiang couldnt hide the panic thatse to grip his heart. The reasoning? Its because this Spirit Lord could tell for certainty this new individual was at least in the Middle Divine tier or higher!
Speak, are you here for Yaner? Chu Yi Feng reiterates his question, that tone freezing even to the coldest of terrains.
Speaking through gritted teeth: Thats right, Im here for the miracle, what about it? Thisnd never shouldve had it to begin with!
Little Rice only shakes his head over how dumb the foe was for answering. Did you hear that? Hes here for the miracle, that means hes here to steal it off my mistress.
The troublesome tiger would of course lose the fearful appearance he showed earlier now that a powerful reinforcement was on his side. In fact, hes wiggling that tail and getting all yful and cheeky.
DEATH! One punch, thats all it took for Chu Yi Feng to st the Spirit Lord right back out.
The other Celestial Rank cultivators from the Spirit Realm naturally wanted to attack after seeing their lord being injured, but Little Rice already expected as such and blocked the men from joining in with his massive size.
At the same time, Tsing Yi and the others also began to move because. Well, truth was these people arent all that much stronger than thest batch of attackers if He Fei Xiang didnt stand at the forefront. Its quite usible toe out on top at this rate with Chu Yi Feng suppressing the Spirit Lord.
Chapter 1083 - Chu Yi Feng’s Return (3)”
Chapter 1083 Chu Yi Fengs Return (3)
Chu Yi Fengs arrival haspletely turned the tide in the Holy Lands favor. Staring down at the old ignorant man below himself, the young mans eyes were full of killing intent as he brandished his long sword for use.
I will make sure you regret ever going after her, now DIE!
With a cry, he stabs the de straight into the Spirit Lords right eye, causing the foe to let out an excruciating scream of agony.
Chu Ran almost cried out as well to the side after watching his sons outburst. Hes very sour right now,
This stinking boy only knows how to chase after a girls skirt, what about his old man here? I am the father. I should be the first order of concern!
At the same time over at the outskirts of the Holy Land, Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen was hurrying over to the epicenter when they overheard the sharp screeching cry of the Spirit Lord. Its painful and eerie to even their ears from afar.
Startled at first, Bai Yan immediately turned to her own husband thats tailing her butt: Di Cang, take me over there right now, I need to go.
Okay. Without objection, Di Cang immediately whisks his wife and son away and flew off in a sh of red light.
When they eventually arrived due to the incredible speed produced by the demon king, the scene that came into viewpletely left the woman stunned on the feet.
Godfather!!! Breaking free from his mothers arm, Bai Xiachen throws his tiny little body at the handsome man wearing the white silky robe.
Due to the heat of the moment from the fighting, Chu Yi Fengs sword had wanted to sh down again at the unexpected entry. However, the familiarity of that cuddly voice promptly stopped the act mid track and allowed the kid to throw himself into his stomach.
Godfather, I miss you soooo very much. Hugging that thigh, the little steambun had stars shining in his eyes when staring up to the mans still unreadable face.
Finally realizing whats happening, Chu Yi Fengs eternally cold face softened. Giving the kid a rub on the head, this person then immediately turned to look over to the oing woman.
In this moment, his eyes were seemingly in a trance like hes recalling back to the scene of their first encounter.
Back then it was Elder Zheng Qi and his brothers who brought back the blood-stained girl. At first he couldnt even see through to that face due to all the grime and red; however, his attention never did leave thess due to the baby boy in her arms. How could one be so severely injured and still care for a child? Well, Bai Yan did it back then. Despite not having a single good patch of skin left on her body, thedy not only kept her boy safe from harm, she wouldnt even let a single droplet of blood to get on the kids clothing!
Thats right, its her strength and courage thats won Chu Yi Feng over. Its not her face, its not her beauty or talent, its her perseverance to do whats right. In that second when they met, the seed had already been nted. Perhaps in this lifetime he would never be able to rid himself of her image and glory.
Yaner, its been a long time
You look just as beautiful as you are ever.
Of course, thetter part of his sentence could never be said aloud towards this woman and could only be kept firmly inside his heart now.
Its been a long time indeed Yi Feng. Bai Yan draws a mesmerizing smile of her own, recalling back to theirst encounter at the fightingpetition over in the Liu Huo Kingdom.
Even if she couldnt fall in love with him, hes still an important member of her family.
That fact wont change no matter what!
Has he been good to you? After musing over his response, Chu Yi Feng still ends up throwing this nonsensical word out there.
Going ck in the face over the question, Di Cang immediately got all defensive and wrapped his arms around Bai Yans waist: Shes my wife so of course I will love her with my all, that you dont need to worry!
Chapter 1084 - Chu Yi Feng’s Return (4)”
Chapter 1084 Chu Yi Fengs Return (4)
As if hes unable to hear the demon kings words, Chu Yi Fengs focus remains entirely on Bai Yans body. To him, its as if the world doesnt exist and only this woman does..
Not minding the extra attention, Bai Yan knew she must first appease Di Cangs hand before turning back to the kind man. Smiling on the face: Yi Feng, you dont need to worry about me, hes been very good so far. Also Im pregnant with another child again.
The news instantly made Chu Yi Fengs hand tightly grasp into a ball. This shouldve been a joyous asion, but to him, this only felt like a hand was ruthlessly ripping at his heart and causing excruciating pain. But in order to not make the woman in front of himself worry, his handsome and pristine face only showed a gentle smile: Then I am happy for you. In this life, I only want you to live well and thats all I want.
Hearing this from the sideline, Lord Chu Ran could only sigh at the pairs rtionship. Hes a father so of course he would want his son to have happiness. Sadly, love mustnt be forced and he knows that much.
What a shame this is.
Yaner, what did you just say, youre pregnant again? Bai Chang Feng apparently forgot the situation theyre all in and stepped out to ask, his voice trembling with excitement. It wouldnt be that you are deceiving us old guys, right?
Bai Yan chuckled at her grandfathers outburst. However, before she could respond to that doubt, the little steambun had already broke away from Chu Yi Fengs leg and cocked his tiny head upwards with a proud face.
Mother is pregnant with a little sister, my little sister. I will protect my little sister from now on and not let those bad people hurt her! Especially baddies like Baddie Father, I will protect my little sister from people like that!
The poor woman almost wanted to cry at her boys logic. Bai Yan could already see her future son-inw being driven away and knocked to level.
An overbearing father-inw, a brother-inw with a little sisterplex, who could handle such a rtionship? In the end the one to suffer would be her own daughter, the future baby thats going toe into this world.
Lord Chu Ran, Grandfathers, Grandmother, and my shifus, are any of you injured? asked Bai Yan with an apologetic face foringte.
Bai Chang Feng shakes his head at the inquiry: Its thanks to young Yi Feng over there who came in time. Thanks to him, none of us is hurt.
He didnt need to borate on whates next because everyone knew the other oue would only be negative. They really need to give thanks to the young man afterwards, they owe him their life.
Eased by the confirmation, Bai Yan figured its time she dealt with the one who caused all this. Smirking at the injured He Fei Xiang: So youre the Spirit Lord?
The old man shuddered at being their focus. He Fei Xiang had already recognized Di Cangs identity as soon as the demon king made his appearance so he didnt say nothing.
Di Cang, help me abolish his strength and then have someone send him back to the Spirit Realm. Bai Yan spells out her wish, leaving her grandfather and the rest confused as to what she intends to aplish by doing so.
Contrary to the confusion felt by the others, He Fei Xiang on the other hand only felt a ray of light shining down on his injured self that was missing an eye.
Is this woman going to let me go?
Bai Yan didnt exin though despite all the looksing her way. Making azy stretch: I am tired so Ill go rest first. Xiachen, lets go.
Okay! The little steambun didnt dy and hurried back to his mothers side, that face showing innocence and joy at being able to share a bed with Bai Yan again.
As for the remaining Celestial Ranks here, Grandfather, you and the rest can handle them. This is a good chance for you all to test your strength for consolidation. Giving a yawn, she then promptly led her boy for the inner parts of the Holy Land.
Chapter 1085 - “Chu Yi Feng’s Return (5)”
Chapter 1085 Chu Yi Fengs Return (5)
After testing herself and discovering shes pregnant, Bai Yan has gotten into the habit of taking naps whenever possible. Sadly, regardless of how much she sleeps, that endless fatigue just couldnt go away.
This little one in my tummy, it cant be azy one right? Rubbing her own abdomen, a faint smile slowly evokes out of Bai Yans face.
If not then how else was she supposed to exin her current condition of being so sleep prone?
Mother, its fine if my little sister iszy. If she doesnt want to walk then Ill carry her. If she wants to sleep then I will keep herpany. If she doesnt want to eat then Ill feed her. You mustnt ditch her just because sheszy.
Out of fear for Bai Yan abandoning the unborn baby, Bai Xiachen hurry to beg in ce of his expected sister.
But what if its a little brother? she asks with amusement all over her voice.
The little steambun didnt reply right away. Only after a long musing did hee up with an answer: Then I will break his leg if he getszy! Or Mother can toss him away and make another sister instead is fine too.
Three ck lines literally appeared across Bai Yans forehead. This little guy, isnt he too bias?
Scraping the boys nose in a doting manner: Didnt you say you want a little brother to help you manage the Demon Realm?
If heszy then he wont be willing to be the crown prince. In that case, I wont be able to apany my little sister to wander the world and enjoy the various ces. If not, why dont Mother make another thats lesszy?
For Bai Xiachen, a little sister must be used to dote, while a little brother could only be used to abuse.
If this baby really is a boy then he will cry if he hears your word, Bai Yan said with a sigh.
Tilting his head in a pondering manner, the little steambun suddenly lights up with a light bulb hovering above his head: In that case I wont beat him at least. If Mother tosses him then I will just go pick him back up. No big deal. I can always make him wear a dress and put on makeup. Using him to practice is not bad, it will give me experience for my future little sister.
A puff of mushroom smoke explodes out of Bai Yans head right then and there. For a second, shes discovered how difficult it would be for her second child if its really a boy. Its going to be bad enough having Di Cang and this little steambun being so gender bias, but this. this was too much!
But. A really sweet smilees off of the boy as he reached up with his hands to touch her belly, the baby will definitely be a sister! Little Sister already told me shesing so it cant be anything else.
Finding how stubborn her son was about the gender, Bai Yan knew its pointless to argue. Pinching the kids cheek: Alright, alright, its a little sister like you say.
Gleefully showing his teeth in that smile, Bai Xiachen began to swing his mothers arm around as he spoke: Mother, I will properly teach my little brother when you get one in the future, I will teach him how to protect my little sister together.
Okay, your little sisters safety will be in your hands. Greatly enjoying herself as well, Bai Yan tickles her boys nose before giving her following instruction: Xiachen, go call Dragony and them over. Oh yes, call Mo Li Shang (handsome youth) as well.
Okay, Mother. With a pop, the little steambun sneakily gives her face a kiss before running off with his little legs in the other direction.
Watching her sons behavior, Bai Yan just couldnt resist a chuckle as she rubbed her own belly. I wonder how disappointed he will be if this child is not a girl?
Just when thedy was busy pondering on the idea, Bai Xiachen had already returned with the group like she asked. However, its far faster than she expected, clearly they were nearby to begin with.
Dragony, you mustnt bump into my mother, shes now pregnant with my little sister so you must be gentle. Bai Xiachenments upon seeing how the little missy was about to rush at Bai Yan out of excitement.
ted with joy on the face, Dragony cries out with glee as well: Really? Mother, you really have a baby?
Chapter 1086 - Chu Yi Fengs Return (6)
Chapter 1086 "Chu Yi Feng''s Return (6)"
Thats my sister, not your sister, and this is my mother! Bai Xiachen did not get the news regarding his new god sister so the kid immediately got irate after hearing that sentence.
Xiachen," intervening since it''s her fault for not bringing the topic up earlier, Bai Yan attempts to exin. "Not long ago I had taken Dragony as my goddaughter, I just didn''t have time to tell you."
Originally the boy was still steaming on his cuddly face when he heard that. Turning from grumpy to surprise, a big "O" was what became the shape of the boy''s mouth when he turned to apologize: "Dragony, I am sorry, I did not know Mother took you in as her goddaughter. I was too impulsive, I''m sorry."
Its all right, I dont me you. Dragony shakes her head with a broad smile of her own.
Dragony, Shan Shan, I still have here a few Godhood Dan Pills. Take them." Handing out the extra pills she reserved for the group, "As for the extras, Dragony, you can give them to the ones from the border city. Remember, only those at the Saint Rank can use them."
Godhood Dan Pill?
Wu Xiong and the other "ves" behind the little missy were all showing incredulous looks on their faces.
Greatdy, when I arrived here I found that there are many who are at the Celestial Rank. It can''t be, is it because of these Godhood Dan Pill?" Wu Xiong nervously asks without blinking at all, afraid the act might turn this into an illusion or whatnot.
Boom!
Like a lightning baton, the news smacks everyone right in the face and left a huge imprint.
It wasn''t all that long ago this woman was being chased by them from the border city, and now she''s able to produce Celestial Ranks at will?
Oh Mistress, you mean, we. are also included?" The big burly man that was Wu Xiong from the border city gulps, his eyes spewing with desire.
Due to these pills being in limited quantity, I cannot give every one of you a pill. Whether or not you can get one will depend on your performance." She exins with mild calmness that was very different to the tense air hovering above these "ves".
In terms of importance, Bai Yan holds her family first, then the demons from the Demon Realm, then these other misces people underneath. That''s why they are going to have topete for an opportunity, otherwise where else was she supposed to get the ingredients to meet the demand?
He Ling C the other powerful "ve" from the border city C was filled with excitement as well. He''s hardly able to contain his emotions at the chance. This man knows, this would be his only chance to break free from the restraints of the Saint Rank and into newer heights!
Others were of the same opinion right now. For a time, these extras are trying hard to highlight themselves in front of Bai Yan so they could get a spot for the prize.
Of course, not everyone here were interested in these beady little things.
Yan Yan, Mo Li Shang (youth) shakes his head after ncing over at the pill, "I don''t need this thing."
Startled by that answer, Why?
It''s useless for me. You need to have confidence in me. Even without this pill, I can still reach the Celestial Rank and protect you." The youth sounded very sincere, making it hard for others to doubt him.
She didn''t insist since it''s like that. Nevertheless, Bai Yan still left the option out there for him: "Alright, but remember toe to me if you need this in the future. I will always have one ready for you."
Okay. Mo Li Shang breaks out a chuckle, revealing his teeth to the sunlight and making him look all the more bright and handsome.
Queen Mother, Queen Mother, are you back? Suddenly, a childish voice came from the side.
Chapter 1087 - Chu Yi Fengs Return (7)
Chapter 1087 Chu Yi Fengs Return (7)
When Bai Yan turned to face the source, all she saw was a dolly looking child toddling over to her location with a very thick smile on that face. And due to how short his legs were, the dolly boy would always look like hes bouncing around when running, making him appear extremely cute to the onlookers.
First giving the pregnantdy a huge hug on the thigh, then turning for the little missy: Dragony, why are you always hiding from me?
The human form piggy just didnt understand why the little missy would keep avoiding himself, he didnt do anything wrong!
Dragony promptly took several steps back at the question: Because I hate pigs.
But I like you very much. Moli (Piggy) didnt get discouraged and continued to toddle over to the missy.
Watching how this dolly boy wouldnt stop chasing after his girl, a nameless anger erupts out of the little steambuns heart. Reaching out to snatch the baby up by the doduo (undewear), You stop pestering Dragony.
Originally the dolly boy wanted to refute the request without a second thought, but the intimidating airing off of the demon prince had caused him to give pause and shrink that head inwards. Hes so sad right now.
But I want to be with Sister Dragony.
From the first time he saw the dragoness, hes already dead set on protecting her, thats a belief the piggy wont give up no matter what. Now if only the girl would just stop hiding from him, then that be perfect.
Cringing up into a stern face, Bai Xiachen stumbled for a proper excuse: Dragony doesnt like you so you must stop pestering her. Otherwise otherwise I will hit your bum bum. Ill hit it until it blossoms.
Shrinking into a roundish shape due to the intimidation: Dont hit my bum bum please, my bum bum will hurt.
If you stop pestering Dragony then I wont hit you.
I As reluctant as the dolly baby was about the idea, he did give in under one condition: Then what if shes not against it? Does that mean I can be by her side and protect her?
Bai Xiachens anger grew even deeper: NO!
Why?
I say no is no!
Bai Yan was all smiles at this picture. How aggressive her son was getting, how her goddaughter was hiding behind the boy for protection, she could already see the pair getting along together well in the future.
Truth was, rather than being a goddaughter, this pregnant woman would rather have the dragoness be her daughter-inw.
Son, dont scare Moli anymore,e rest with me. Bai Yans sentence immediately made the little steambun drop the baby and run back over.
Mother, are you tired? I will help support you back to rest, you watch your steps. With his help, the mother and son began heading for the ind at the center of this ce, but thats not before the boy called out to her newfound sister: Dragony, why are you still standing there? Come help me with Mother.
Dragonys eyes lit up at the beckoning. Shes ted to be able to help and hurried to help support Bai Yans other free arm.
To be treated like a patient by both her children, Bai Yan just couldnt help but make a helpless smile: I am not this weak yet, but you two you look so adorable like a nice little couple.
What is a little couple? asked Dragony with a clueless voice.
Dummy! Bai Xiachen knocks the girls head, You are so dumb. A little couple is people like Mother and Baddie Father.
Oh? Dragony nods her head like shes got it now. But me and Gege (older brother) are siblings, I dont want to be a little couple.
Bai Yans face got all ck with lines running through it. She did not expect the one to reject the idea to be the girl here. Normally in these situations its the boy who does the refusal out of embarrassment.
Chapter 1087 Chu Yi Fengs Return (7)
When Bai Yan turned to face the source, all she saw was a dolly looking child toddling over to her location with a very thick smile on that face. And due to how short his legs were, the dolly boy would always look like hes bouncing around when running, making him appear extremely cute to the onlookers.
First giving the pregnantdy a huge hug on the thigh, then turning for the little missy: Dragony, why are you always hiding from me?
The human form piggy just didnt understand why the little missy would keep avoiding himself, he didnt do anything wrong!
Dragony promptly took several steps back at the question: Because I hate pigs.
But I like you very much. Moli (Piggy) didnt get discouraged and continued to toddle over to the missy.
Watching how this dolly boy wouldnt stop chasing after his girl, a nameless anger erupts out of the little steambuns heart. Reaching out to snatch the baby up by the doduo (undewear), You stop pestering Dragony.
Originally the dolly boy wanted to refute the request without a second thought, but the intimidating airing off of the demon prince had caused him to give pause and shrink that head inwards. Hes so sad right now.
But I want to be with Sister Dragony.
From the first time he saw the dragoness, hes already dead set on protecting her, thats a belief the piggy wont give up no matter what. Now if only the girl would just stop hiding from him, then that be perfect.
Cringing up into a stern face, Bai Xiachen stumbled for a proper excuse: Dragony doesnt like you so you must stop pestering her. Otherwise otherwise I will hit your bum bum. Ill hit it until it blossoms.
Shrinking into a roundish shape due to the intimidation: Dont hit my bum bum please, my bum bum will hurt.
If you stop pestering Dragony then I wont hit you.
I As reluctant as the dolly baby was about the idea, he did give in under one condition: Then what if shes not against it? Does that mean I can be by her side and protect her?
Bai Xiachens anger grew even deeper: NO!
Why?
I say no is no!
Bai Yan was all smiles at this picture. How aggressive her son was getting, how her goddaughter was hiding behind the boy for protection, she could already see the pair getting along together well in the future.
Truth was, rather than being a goddaughter, this pregnant woman would rather have the dragoness be her daughter-inw.
Son, dont scare Moli anymore,e rest with me. Bai Yans sentence immediately made the little steambun drop the baby and run back over.
Mother, are you tired? I will help support you back to rest, you watch your steps. With his help, the mother and son began heading for the ind at the center of this ce, but thats not before the boy called out to her newfound sister: Dragony, why are you still standing there? Come help me with Mother.
Dragonys eyes lit up at the beckoning. Shes ted to be able to help and hurried to help support Bai Yans other free arm.
To be treated like a patient by both her children, Bai Yan just couldnt help but make a helpless smile: I am not this weak yet, but you two you look so adorable like a nice little couple.
What is a little couple? asked Dragony with a clueless voice.
Dummy! Bai Xiachen knocks the girls head, You are so dumb. A little couple is people like Mother and Baddie Father.
Oh? Dragony nods her head like shes got it now. But me and Gege (older brother) are siblings, I dont want to be a little couple.
Bai Yans face got all ck with lines running through it. She did not expect the one to reject the idea to be the girl here. Normally in these situations its the boy who does the refusal out of embarrassment.
Chapter 1088 - “Chu Yi Feng’s Return (8)”
Chapter 1088 Chu Yi Fengs Return (8)
Bai Xiachen also nods his little head in seeming agreement: Mother, Dragony is right, we are brother and sister so how can we be husband and wife? Wouldnt that be incest if we do so?
Bai Yans face grew even more ck as her throat garbled for a proper response. Its as if a rock just got chugged down the poor mothers throat and left it there. Where where did they learn such words? Moreover, they are not even rted by blood!
Since the two little fes had no intent for each other than thats fine, its not like Bai Yan must have them be a pair. After all, love mustnt be forced. Whatever they do would be their own choice in the future.
Spirit Realm.
Standing above in the bristling air, Liu Qing Yu was currently gazing down at the crying and pleading group of people that once brought nightmare into her life. Shes feeling absolutely refreshed and pleased to the point where her lips had curved into a grin.
These people, theyre finally getting retribution!
Thisdy would never forget how these people treated her mother after she lost favor. The humiliation, the ridicules, and theughs, those pictures would never leave Liu Qing Yus mind. But now, her revenge hase, and they are going to pay for everything
First Elder. Fourth Elder gallops over from the distance, his face smiling when reporting: We are almost done here with this group and some of them are willing to surrender to us. What should we do with them?
Nodding in understanding: Let them enter into a ve contract with me, I will let them live if so. On the contrary, if they refuse then kill them as is!
Alright.
With the permission granted, Fourth Elder promptly went back to the holdingpound to drag those who are willing to obey over. Many are shivering hard right now in front of all these demonic beasts parading around their location ready to tear into their bodies at the first sign of resistance. Heck, some were so scared at this point where their pants had started to urinate, thus creating a foul odor in the air.
Everyone listen! Though faint, First Elders voice was clear and thunderous when speaking to these frightened captives. If you want to live then be contracted by a ve contract, otherwise your other option will be death on the spot!
No rejection came from the gathered crowd at the threat. Theyre all trembling and hanging their heads low due to the fear they felt.
Seeing how theres no struggle, the elder promptly released his aura to nket over the bunch. Very soon, the ritual for the binding was beginning to materialize and bond with their souls.
Exhaling a long breath after the deed was done: Alright, you will alle back with us to the Demon Realm as ves for life! This Spirit Realm will no longer exist!
But right as hes about to turn and leave, something unexpected urred and interrupted his departure. Its a huge white tiger, and in its jaws were a man that were quickly recognized by the various captives once they took a look. Theres shock and disbelief in their eyes over the identity of the individual.
Originally they thought the invasion upon the human world would be a given sess with the Spirit Lord leading the attack force, but what are they seeing? But whats this they are seeing? He Fei Xiangs been captured?
Flying over with one huge leap, Little Rice spits his baggage out with a grossed-out face: First Elder, this is something my mistress tasked me to bring you. Dont worry about his strength though, the king already abolished his Dantian core so he wont be putting up any resistance.
Since the moment of He Fei Xiangs appearance here, the mans daughter Liu Qing Yu could no longer hold back her excited emotion. Covering those lips with both hands, tears came boiling out of from those eyes.
He Fei Xiang finally has his day! Hahaha!
Talk about retribution and karma, he finally got what he deserves! Look Mother, this man finally got retribution for what he did to us!
Chapter 1089 - “Chu Yi Feng’s Return (9)”
Chapter 1089 Chu Yi Fengs Return (9)
You you are alive? He Fei Xiangs gaze promptly revealed a look of dismay and panic as soon as his eyes met with his daughters.
He just couldnt believe Liu Qing Yu was alive and well because he had sent several Celestial Rank cultivators after her that night. Theres just no way in his opinion for the girl to flee under such pursuit.
Snickering a coldugh, a dagger instantly shes into existence around the womans hand: Are you disappointed that Im alive?
I am your father Qing Yu, what are you doing?!
Father? Liu Qing Yu seems to have heard something hrious and bursts out into a hysterical cackle: If you really thought of yourself as my father then would you send someone to kill me? Not only did you cause my mothers death, you also caused Elder Juns death!
once again, the image of her mothers desperation and Elder Juns unyielding determination shes across her mind again, causing her hand to grip tightly and eyes turning red from hatred and resentment.
Dont you always want to know why I went to the human world before? I can tell you now. Its because I identally overheard your talk about the miracle there, thats why I went, I wanted to get it before you do. Turning a taunting smirk at the crippled man, But I didnt get it as you can see. I was caught by Bai Yan after failing to do so, and then I willingly submitted myself to her!
Regardless of their first encounter, or the fact that shes now a ve to another, just the part that Bai Yan could deliver this dreaded man to her face for judgement was more than enough to earn Liu Qing Yus loyalty.
He Fei Xiangs heart started to shake hard. He finally knows why the woman back in the human world didnt finish him right then and there, its for this moment!
That woman is truly ruthless. Even at death she wont let me have my dignity.
I am your father Qing Yu, that fact wont change because my blood runs through your veins. If you kill me then its a crime against the heavens! In the future fate will definitely punish you andy judgement in the afterlife!
A stream of seething mockery filled thedys voice: What about the heavens? What about my afterlife? As long as I can kill you then I am satisfied. Regardless of the consequences, I am willing to bear it!
Swoosh!!
The dagger in her hand has sprang into action and directly stabbed into He Fei Xiangs chest. As she jerked the de back and forth to make the pain as high as possible, the blood came pouring out and sttering across thedys face and making her look incredibly frightening like a mass killer.
Perhaps this world really does have karma, but right away thunder began to boom from above and the rain hammered the ground like its just escaped from a long drought. This sudden downpour washed away the blood while also masking the trickling tears from thedys cheek.
As He Fei Xiang stared wide in disbelief, he cried out using thest of his strength: I shouldve killed you in the cradle back then, I shouldve strangled you when I had the chance!
Sadly for this once lord and master of the Spirit Realm, the blood has almost run dry through his body at this point, causing him to lose thest of his voice. In the end, he just suddenly dropped backwards in the rain and gradually. he breathed hisst breath in resentful silence.
nk!
Dropping the dagger in her hand over this picture, Liu Qing Yu suddenly shouts out towards the sky as she knelt there. The cry was endless, filled with emotions, and even contagious to those around because it was clear to everyone how much suffering was in that voice.
Mother, Elder Jun, do you? I killed this man by myself, Ive avenged you!
Unfortunately, youll never be able to see this.
Chapter 1090 - Chu Yi Feng’s Return (10)”
Chapter 1090 Chu Yi Fengs Return (10)
Elder Jun Recalling that determined face of the senior in her mind again, Ive seeded, but youre no longer by my side anymore.
Ive waited a long time for this day toe, yet when I seeded, thest of my family has already left me.
Slowly standing up from the ground, Liu Qing Yu began to wander through the rain like a zombie towards the back mountain.
First Elder? Fourth Elder decides to speak up after getting worried from the terrible state thedy was in. Shouldnt we follow her? This girl, she seems to have suffered quite a shock there.
Shaking his head over the suggestion: No need, just let her go. These sort of stuff needs to be solved by herself, we cant do anything for her now. Oh yes, remember to go examine the treasury hall here. Those items are to be offered to Her Highness the Queen after we leave this ce in a bit.
Understanding the first elder was right, Fourth Elder immediately mored up and began the cleaning process for this chaotic battlefield. As for the rest of the survivors of this Spirit Realm, what else could they do when their leader has died before their very eyes? Aside from regret, they didnt show much sorrow for the dead man because they are worried about themselves and what awaited themselves in the future.
A whileter, Liu Qing Yu returns again from the back mountain. But unlike before, she was holding an ash urn in both arms and giving off an air of lonely sadness.
First Elder, can I go back to the Demon Realm with you all? she eventually asks after a long while of silence.
Answering after a brief deliberation: You belong to the Her Highness so of course you can return with us.
Moving those lips in haste at the agreement: Then can I take my mothers ash with me too? I do not want toe back to this ce ever again in this lifetime.
Thats not a problem. Alright, I will also task those underneath me to help your mother find a suitable burial ground. This way she can rest in peace.
This girl was Bai Yans subordinate so its reasonable for him to do this small favor.
Thank you
As much as Liu Qing Yu would want to bring Elder Juns remains along as well, the seniors body had already turned to dust and disappeared with the wind.
The hours gettingte, we should begin heading back to the Demon Realm soon. First Elder turns to his peers and continued: But this Spirit Realm isnt bad. Fourth Elder, after we return you can go expand the entrance gate to these parts. We will fold this into the Demon Realms boundary.
The territory of the Demon Realm couldnt be called big inparison to the human world so its time they expanded the territory using this Spirit Realm as the jumping point. After all, certain demonic beasts are quite productive when ites to their offspring.
Yes First Elder, Ill have this done as soon as I get back. Fourth Elderplies and confirms the order.
Lets go then, slowly turning away, it wont be long before the queen and king returns from their own trip. We can discuss the next course of the n afterwards.
Its about right after a thousand years of growth. Even if our Demon Realm isnt at the peak of its strength, its still capable of challenging the Celestial Realm at this point. By then, whatever is owed will be paid back in fold! The first elders gaze gradually lowered as the pictures of that cruel war slowly emerged in those old eyes.
Chapter 1091 - “War’s Prelude (1)”
Chapter 1091 Wars Prelude (1)
Holy Ind.
At this moment inside the bamboo cabin located at the center of thiske, a woman in red was currently taking a quick nap against the long bench bed with her head pressing against the pillow. Exactly when all was quiet, two little heads suddenly poked out from the doorway, their eyes scanning curiously at the inside.
Dragony, stay very quiet, we mustnt disturb Mothers rest. Putting a finger against his lip in a hush hush manner, the little steambun slowly crept forward through the doorway.
Despite the boy keeping a low profile, Bai Yans senses had long picked him up the second he drew close. The only reason shes still keeping her eyes closed was because shes toozy to open them due to the pregnancy and the fatigue.
Gradually the boy and girl hade before the sleeping beauty. With one hand up, Bai Xiachen gently ces it against the still t belly while he spoke: Dragony,e touch too, but be careful to not hurt my little sister. He then slowly rubs it back and forth like hes touching some sort of great treasure.
Mhmm. Making thatplying sound, the young dragoness alsoes forward with her hand outstretched. There really is a sister, my hand felt something kick it. her eyes are sparkling and filled with excitement when she quickly murmured thatment after giving it a touch as well.
Dummy, thats just you imagining things. Sister is still small so you cant possibly feel anything. Grandfather said it before, it takes seven months before there are any movement.
Is it?
Blinking her eyes in uncertainty, Dragony could swear she felt some movement during the initial contact.
Meanwhile on the other end, Bai Yan could no longer keep her chuckle back after hearing all those childish remarks, thus surprising the poor boy up and making him jerk backwards.
Mother, did I disturb you? Bai Xiachen asks with tears swelling out of those eyes.
Smiling right up, Bai Yan shoots the thought down: If you want to touch your sister then you should do it out in the open, why be so sneaky?
The little steambun promptly puckered up his lips in grievance: Thats because Baddie Father wont let us get too close to you Mother. Hes afraid we will be too reckless and hurt you and injure Little Sister, so I.
Not needing to hear more, Bai Yan promptly pulled her son into a lovely hug with one arm while bringing Dragony into her other one for a matching pair. Xaichen, you are my child as well. Even if I have more children in the future, you will still be my most beloved son. Also, you dont need to be so careful around me, I wont get hurt, nor will your little sister because shes not so fragile.
Bai Xiachen finally bloomed a bright smile at that promise. Hooking his arms around the womans neck in a childish manner: I will be careful from now on and not let anything reckless happen. I can also help protect you Mother.
You are so good. Pleased with delight, she gives the kid a smooch on the forehead to seal the deal.
During those days where she was wandering around outside and without anyone to rely on, it was this precious boy who brought a ray of light into her life. Without him, Bai Yan doubted she couldve made it through the long ordeal. For that reason, her first son would always carry a special position in her heart and no one could rece it.
Mother, you have a good rest first, me and Dragony will go out and y first. Jumping down from the bench bed, the little steambun makes a gleeful smile as he spoke: I found a really interesting ce some time ago, lets go check it out Dragony.
Chapter 1092 - “War’s Prelude (2)”
Chapter 1092 Wars Prelude (2)
Dragony has always been very obedient, especially in regards to Bai Xiachens words. After getting the call, she immediately got up from her spot as well and was dragged away through the door again.
Looking up at the two yful little kids, Bai Yan couldnt be anymore happy and allowed herself to return to thatzy position of leaning against the bed for sleep. Unfortunately, someone here apparently didnt get the memo and decides to interrupt her nap by swooping in with his sted hand and touching the cheek.
Are you awake?
Giving azy stretch, she gazes up with an unreadable smile: Did you tell Xiachen and Dragony to note around me?
Di Cang could literally hear the rock dropping in his heart. Pondering on the pros and cons of lying or telling the truth, he decides to nod in the end ande clean.
Di Cang! Retracting her smile, the dominant wife promptly grasped onto her husbands cor, Xiachen is my son!
I know Afraid the struggle might cause a ident, Di Cang hurries to bring his wife into a hug so he has a good hold on her: I know a woman is the most vulnerable during their pregnancy, thats why I told him not toe by. I was afraid he might hurt you with his recklessness and hit you.
Who told you I was vulnerable? she demands with narrowed eyes of daring warning.
Your grandfather
Your grandfather
Grinding her teeth in frustration, she makes a snickering sneer at that answer: And am I a normal person to you? That only applies to ordinary folks you idiot. When I got hit by the heavenly thunder, did I get hurt? Am I not fine in front of you right now? How can a little child cause me harm?
Di Cang could clearly feel the seething me quickly growing inside his wifes voice so the man promptly meeked up in hopes of winning some forgiveness: Are you angry?
Despite Bai Yan saying nothing and only pricking up that brow, the poor demon king already knew the answer. Hurrying to defend himself: Yan Yan, I only told Xiachen to not get too close to you, I didnt tell him not toe see at all. You know how he always rush into you whenever he sees you, I was afraid he might.
Thats right, hes afraid his wife might get hurt from the little guys careless tackle. In terms of importance, a daughter would always be more important to this demon king.
Di Cang, I know you are worried about me, but Xiachen has enough awareness that he wont do anything dangerous around me. So, you dont have to.
I understand, next time I wont again. Tightening in his grasp around her waist, the sted man prints a kiss on her lips before getting permission.
Shame though, the act he himself caused had ignited a desirous me in his lower part which promptly got hard and long. If not for the child in his wifes belly, he would most certainly have a go right then and there.
Letting go before he loses control: Yan Yan, I actually came to tell you something. My subordinates that was inside the secret domain have all been summoned back, were ready to begin the assault against the Celestial Realm. I want to use the border city as our jumping pad for our forces.
That fast? she asks with a hint of surprise.
Because I want to give you and our children a secure and safe ce to live. Combing his long fingers through her silky hair, his behavior was full of gentle care.
I want to go with you. Pursing her lip, Bai Yan couldnt allow this.
No, I cant trust you in behaving. You and the kids stay at home and wait for me.
I am not as fragile as you imagine me to be. Also, I believe my children arent that fragile either. Holding her mans hand to reassure him, Bai Yan puts on the most seductive yet clean voice she has ever mustered by whispering into his ear: Did you not promise to never leave me behind? I want to stand beside you, I want to fight along side you in the battlefield.
Looking at the womans determined face and his own increasingly painful crotch due to that voice, Di Cang submits and finally nodded: Alright.
Chapter 1093 - “War’s Prelude (3)”
Chapter 1093 Wars Prelude (3)
Yan Yan, can I. Di Cang casts his gaze downward towards the womans alluring body.
Due to how she was sleeping earlier, Bai Yans clothing had partially been loosened, allowing part of her snowy white breasts to vaguely show through around the cor. As a result, the man had be very dry in the throat like hes parched and stuck in a desert.
I refuse! Figuring out what her husband wants by the fire in the mans eye, she hurriedly covered her own revealing part and shot a re as warning.
I promise to be careful. The man doesnt give up and began to bite at her senses due to his whispering voice into her ear.
In kind, Bai Yan also began to redden up in the cheeks due to the hot puffing breath. Its making her all ufortable.
Not yet Lowering her eyes until the focusnds on her still t belly, a maternal glowes forward from her existence, For her sake, you must hold back.
However, before she could say more, Di Cang had already sealed her lip with his own and shot that ill behaving tongue inside. Its rough, strong, and overpowering in what its doing inside her own mouth.
Di Cang! she eventually cries out after breaking free with anger sprayed all over that face.
Be good, Di Cang doesnt relent and continues to bite at her defenses, I wont do anything, I only want to kiss you.
Seeing how her husband doesnt intend to force the matter based on where those hands were touching C mostly only her waist and back C she figured it couldnt hurt since its only the exchange of lips and saliva. Gently closing those eyes, Bai Yan allows the man to do as he please.
Precisely then, a maid carrying a tray with a bowl of chicken soup had arrived on the scene. But instead of acting all flustered over the couples intimacy, the girl only halted for a second to conclude shes not intruding beforeing straight in with casual grace to ce the food down.
Apparently this sort of behavior has be somon ce that the maids and servants in the Holy Land didnt even find it strange anymore. To them, its just another day and another scene of a couple kissing.
Half a ringter after the maid left, Di Cang eventually releases his grip around thedys mouth. Scooping a spoonful of soup up, he attempts to feed her.
I can do it myself
I know, but I am your husband so let me feed you. I cant do anything besides this because you are the one carrying our child. Let me do this much at least.
Bai Yans body literally quivered from the emotion she felt in that moment. Staring down at the spoonful of soup, she no longer resisted and opened up her mouth for pampering.
Di Cang, when do you intend to start? After a long thought, she decides to ask.
cing the kitchen utensils down, Di Cang didnt reply right away; instead, he showed aplex face like hes deliberating on the matter.
Actually, after the Demon Realm was sealed back then, not every demon managed to make it back to our side. Take the Abyss forest for example, those demonic beasts are the offspring of those stayed behind, and in the Celestial Realm are of the same.
So what do you intend to do with them? Standing up from the spot, Bai Yan asks with increased interest.
Those demonic beasts, their treatment under the rule of the Celestial Realm is worse than being ves! Snickering a sneer, And those of my Demon Realm can only be punished by me!
In other words, whether it be demons or demonic beasts, they are only permitted to be punished by he and he alone. If anyone dares to touch his underlings then they are going to be punished for the insolence!
Bai Yans gaze actually fell into a trance for the first time when staring at her husband. Even though its widely known around that Di Cang could be quite scary at times, but the fact that his followers are so loyal wasnt without its reasoning.
Chapter 1094 - “War’s Prelude (4)”
Chapter 1094 Wars Prelude (4)
Yan Yan, Di Cangs expression werent as cold as before but the sharp look remains when he spoke. The Demon Realm is second only to you and our children in my heart, so. I can never let them go for hurting the denizens of my realm!
In particr, those people also harmed you, the greatest weakness of my heart. I will make them pay for ever touching you in the previous life, and they will pay dearly.
Border City.
Ever since the great seal around the Demon Realm was shattered by Di Cang a while back, the barrier in traveling between the various realms have mostly disappeared. And as the nexus between them all, this small city was detrimental for any attacking force from a logistical standpoint. As a result, the mood hovering in the air here have grown increasingly more tense in recent days due to all the demons arriving on the sight.
Right now inside a majestic pce inside the Celestial Realm, several old figures were sitting silently around a long table when the door to their meeting were interrupted.
A guard partially takes to the knee when speaking, Esteemed ones, we still havent heard from the Celestial Lord yet.
The news immediately made the upants all show an ugly face. Its been a thousand years already, the Celestial lord still havente out of the shadows of that event?
Keeper Ling, were we wrong in forcing his lordship before? One of the seniors wearing an ash colored robe sighs with a frown: Hes left us for a thousand years and never once returned, and now theres not a trace of where hes disappeared off to. Perhaps if we didnt make him choose then he and thess wouldve gotten together already.
Whats the point of mentioning that girl now? Its not like we had a choice back then either. We also wanted thess to be with his lordship as well, but who told her to get together with the Demons? And theres that prophecy. Shes the one whos going to subvert the Celestial Realm. For the sake of peace, she must die! The one known as Keeper Ling makes a cold smirk and showed no sign of guilt in his behavior. Its as if whatever he did was for justice and without fault.
Boom!
Suddenly, the door to this meeting room was pushed open again by a dainty hand.
Its a woman who walked in on the group. Wearing a fluttering white dress, thisdy looked like a true fairy with that air of divinity hovering around her existence. Keepers, did the Celestial Lord not return yet?
Ruo Xi, the ashen robed elder was full of sadness when speaking, dont worry, we will be sure to have Chu Yi Gode back. He is the Celestial Lord and this realm cannot be without him, not to mention you also waited a millennium for him.
Yun Ruo Xi smiled bitterly at the failedfort: If he had wanted toe back then he wouldve done so a long time ago. Keepers, please let me know if theres news of him. That said, she then makes a slight bow before taking a leave with her maid in tow.
Against this picture, the ashen robe keeper couldnt help but shake his head: What a good girl she is. How can his lordship not cherish someone so wonderful when she waited so long for him?
Chapter 1095 - War’s Prelude (5)”
Chapter 1095 Wars Prelude (5)
Miss Yun is an amazing girl with prestigious background. Furthermore, the prophecy already foretold of her extraordinary future: she will one day stand at the pinnacle of this world. Only such a woman is worthy of being by the Celestial Lords side, unfortunately. Another keeperments the fact and shakes his head as well.
Unfortunately, the Lord doesnt have her in the heart.
As I said, we shouldnt have killed thatss back then, abolishing her strength wouldve been enough. That way we can give her to the Lord as a concubine, that way he would willingly marry Miss Yun with peace in mind. Another offers his opinion.
Men having multiple wives in this world is nothing new, yet these old guys here demanded we kill that girl. Now we cant even get his lordship to return after a thousand years.
No, such a scourge is better off dead. I remember I destroyed her soul so theres not a chance for reincarnation. Only that way will we be able to live in peace. Keeper Ling sounded cruel and ruthless when recalling back to the past, refusing to ept that he made a mistake.
They cant me me. For the sake of this world, sacrificing that girl is a must. Even if she is someone weve watched growing up, butpared to the survival of the Celestial Realm, nothing is more important!
Keepers! A rush of footstep suddenly came running through the door. Kneeling with one knee, the reporting guard spoke in a hurry: The seal to the Demon Realm has been destroyed. Ive gotten word from my subordinates that the demons are beginning to move and has the sign of attacking us!
What?! With a bang after mming the table, Keeper Ling promptly rose from the chair, How did we not get the news earlier if the seal is broken?
Tapping the table with a finger, another keeper wearing a green robe spoke: I suspect the reasoning is because of the Celestial Lord. He likely subdued the shockwave created by the seals destruction and hid the fact from us.
Celestial Lord?
All of the Keepers were stunned by the notion.
They didnt understand why their lord and master would do such a thing, especially when both realms are destined enemies.
Shouldnt we begin to make preparations as well if those demons are moving? The ashen robed elder suggests with a dark frowning face.
The guard gulps hard after hearing that suggestion: Keeper Zun, I also got a direct message from his lordship after getting news from my subordinates. Pausing for a second like hes hesitant to speak, He said, the Celestial Pce is not to be involved. If we do, he will never return again.
As shocked as their hearts were, these elders that controlled the direction of this Celestial Realm were just as much angered by themand. The main reasoning would of course be over the illogical order, the other regarding the dilemma of why Chu Yi God would act this way. After all, it was Di Cang who stole the girl away from him back then. If anything, they should be attacking with everything and not holding back.
Say, do any of you think thatss is still alive? Keeper Zun (ashen robe) suddenly came down with this idea and throws out this sentence.
Keeper Ling promptly shakes his head in response: Impossible, Ive personally shattered her soul and saw it disperse into the wind. Even if that demon king is powerful and far above ourselves back then, he still wouldnt be able to reunite her soul!
Naturally these Keepers wouldnt know about the price Di Cang made in order to resurrect Bai Yan and ce her soul back into the cycle of life. Thats a secret he made sure to keep!
Meanwhile outside the room, Yun Ruo Xi had been ease dropping on their conversation despite giving off the impression she had left earlier. After hearing what they said, her hands instinctively began to clench tightly from whats the word? Frustration? Or was it jealous? Maybe its hatred yes, hatred would be more like it.
Shes not dead yet? she mutters in denial.
How is it possible? That sort of injury shouldve removed her from this world entirely! Theres no way, just no way.. This wont do, I must go investigate this in person. I must find out if its rted to her before its toote!
Chapter 1096 - “War’s Prelude (6)”
Chapter 1096 Wars Prelude (6)
A cold sh emtes out of Yun Ruo Xis eyes as she slowly turned around. However, that quickly changed to disgust when her sight fell upon her own maid thats standing in wait. Its a look of loathing and irritation because the maid was originally from that woman whom she forcibly grabbed over.
Come with me! she snaps.
The maid needed no hinting at what the other person wanted to do. Shes been with this horrible mistress for a thousand years, so how could she not know Yun Ruo Xis habit.
Just that in the eyes of the outsider, this prestigiousdy was kind and beautiful so even if she appeared with scars and bruises all over that body, no one would suspect the other person.
Holy Ind.
Inside the bamboo cabin, Bai Yan continues to snuggle into Di Cangs arm when the sun came through the window. However, her expression werent that of peace orfort, its a tight furrowed face like shes having some sort of nightmare.
In the dream.
Beneath a dark sky of unknown origin, Bai Yan stands in a daze as she stared down at the familiar scene thats currently happening beneath herself on this mountain.
Its a little girl covered in blood, and shes struggling to push the other little girl beside her forward.
This ce should be safe so those bad people shouldnt be chasing us anymore. Relieved, the little girl takes a medicine out and attempts to feed her friend.
Seeing this scene, Bai Yans heart instinctively clenched up and made her body move on its own of wanting to snatch that bottle away.
No, dont save her, dont save her! Theres horror in that voice. Perhaps its fate thats guiding her, but she has a strong belief that its wrong to save the other girl and that the move of kindness it would ruin herself in the process.
Pity
Right as her hand was about to make contact, what came into touch was nothing but air. Her fingers simply passed through the bottle.
Thats right, she doesnt belong in this ce, meaning she couldnt stop any of this.
As the scene continues to unfold, the injured little girl has now finished taking the medicine. Bai Yan, thank you for saving me once again.
The mini version of her responds with a genuine smile of warmth: Weve been dependent on each other for so many years so of course I will save you. Oh right, are you hurt anywhere else? That said, she then makes a frown as she remembered something else. Removing the crescent moon shaped amulet from her neck: Ruo Xi, I was born with this amulet so its been with me for a long time. I dont know what use it has. But it has protected me through my life. Now, Im giving it to you.
As Bai Yan stood helplessly beside the two children, the panic in her heart continued to grow more severe when the amulet was finally brought up.
Cant give, you cant give this amulet to anyone! she screams in agony.
Hmm? The mini version of Bai Yan suddenly raises her head with a puzzled look: Did you hear someone crying out to me?
Ruo Xi shakes her head: No, it must be your illusion.
Maybe.
Chapter 1097 - “War’s Prelude (7)”
Chapter 1097 Wars Prelude (7)
With a smile on her face, mini Bai Yan helps lift the mini Ruo Xi up from the ground: This ce still isnt the safest so lets go, we need to find a better location.
Bai Yan wanted to catch the mini version of herself when realizing they were about to leave, however, thats when a beckoning voice interrupted her act from the outside.
Yan Yan
Right as she opens her eyes from being awakened from the dream, the first thing thate into her view was the stunning face of a man staring down at herself. Its the look of worry and love.
Yan Yan, whats the matter? Why is yourplexion looking so pale?
Startled by thatment, she quickly checked her own cheeks and found the temperature to be exceptionally cold. It didnt take much to guess the sort of face she had at the moment.
Di Cang, I saw memories of the past again
If at first she didnt know what the bloody battlefield was then she most certainly do now, its about her previous life and the scene of herself and another girl just proves of it. Of course, the reasoning for such resentment remains a mystery for herself, but one things sure, Bai Yan holds a very strong grudge that couldnt be erased even after a lifetime.
Understanding his wife needsfort, Di Cang hurries over to wrap his arms around her shoulder to continue listening.
What I saw this time is a pair of friends. Based on their conversation alone, I can tell theyve been dependent on each other for a few years. Its just I dont know why, but I hated that friend very much when I saw her.
That kind of hate goes deep into the bones so its unmistakable.
So, I suspect, perhaps she mightve done something unforgivable to me in the previous life? Bai Yan looks up to her husband, hoping for some kind of support in that theory.
Hugging that body even tighter: Dont over think this anymore, I wont let anyone that hurt you before go!
Bai Yan did not object to the idea. Leaning her head against his chest, shes finding this man increasingly more reliable to the point where only by being with him does she have a peace of mind.
Okay she says after a long while of silence.
No matter what happened in the previous life, Bai Yan knows that as long as she has him then thats enough.
On the Holy Ind, Bai Xiachen was currently sitting at the edge of theke with his feet dangling off the water, thus causing a rippling effect on the surface.
Highness. Its unsure when Dragony hade before the boy but she didnt hesitate to take a seat beside him. What are you doing?
Dragony, Mother and Baddie Father may be starting their attack on the Celestial Realm soon. Unlike his age, a deepness that was normally found only in adults were shrouding over his face. I would likely have to go with them by then. I need to protect Mother and protect my little sister in her belly, can you go back to the Demon Realm and wait for us?
Why? The girl blinks and blinks, I want to go with you, I dont want to be left behind.
Listen, this is too dangerous. With Mothers character, I know she wont want you to be in danger either. Hardening up in the face, the little steambun remains stubborn on the matter. So go back to the Demon Realm like I say.
Despite lowering her head over the persuasion, Dragony has be rather sneaky as ofte and showed a cunning light in those eyes. In her view, she could just secretly follow them from behind because shes not going to be a coward on this.
Oblivious to the thoughts running through his friends head, Bai Xiachen instead got up from the spot when his ears picked up the sound of someoneing from behind. Baddie Father, Mother!
Xiachen, Dragony, you two go pack up. Once you are done, we will go say goodbye to your grandparents and head back to the Demon Realm. Bai Yan says with a faint smile.
Chapter 1098 - War’s Prelude (8)”
Chapter 1098 Wars Prelude (8)
Okay. Toddling over to his mothers side with Dragony in tow, Bai Xiachen makes a grab for the womans hand with that huge smile of his, Mother, we will go say goodbye to grandfather and them.
Giving her boy a rub on the head over how good he was acting, Bai Yan then turns to Di Cang to give the final say: Lets go then.
The farewell with Bai Chang Feng and others were very simple. Even if their hearts are reluctant to let the family go, they also know that the family have more important things to do so they wont stop them. However, if theres anything special of note during their departure then it would have to be when Bai Yan encountered Chu Yi Feng as she walked out of her grandfathers room.
Di Cang, I want to speak with him in private, can you take Xiachen and Dragony away first?
Despite the open frown hes showing, the demon king didnt object and obedientlyplied with a whisper: Alright, Ill wait for you up ahead.
Alone now after everyone has left, Bai Yans sight continues to stay on Chu Yi Fengs figure, leaving the mood awkwardly silent because neither of them spoked for the longest time. Its as if they had returned to their first meeting years ago..
Yi Feng, are you welltely? In the end it was Bai Yan who broke the strange atmosphere.
Light as the breeze, the man reveals a warm smile from his eternally cold face at the inquiry. Ill be fine as long as I can see you.
Ill be fine as long as I can see you..
A ripple spread across Bai Yans face: Yi Feng, why must you do this to yourself? Im married already. Not only do I have Xiachen, I am also pregnant with a second.
Yan Yan, I understand that no matter what I say or do, you wonte to me in the end. I dont need you to answer my feelings, I only want to watch over you. Curving his lips further into an almost sorrowful shape now, Chu Yi Fengs attempt at ying strong only made Bai Yan feel even more pained.
In this life, the one I owe the most is you. Perhaps fate likes to toy with people. Aside from Di Cang, Bai Yan couldnt love anyone else, regardless of what they do for herself.
Yaner, you never wronged me because I respect your choice. Pausing in his voice, the man began to feel surreal like hes not of this world, Maybe its because of our past lifetime. Maybe this is what I must do to make up for it.
Maybe this is what I must do to make up for it.
Bai Yans mind suddenly fell into a trance like shock as the image of man came into view. Theyre practically the same person in terms of looks, the only difference was the hair. Chu Yi Feng had silky ck hair while Chu Yi God had snowy white hair.
Yi Feng, not long ago I met a man called Yi God. He looks very simr to you, no wait, its better to describe him as a carbon copy of you. I like to ask, do you know him?
Chapter 1099 - “War’s Prelude (9)”
Chapter 1099 Wars Prelude (9)
Chu Yi Feng furrows his forehead tightly as he mused over that knowledge. Shaking his head: No, I do not know him.
That so Bai Yan sighed, Perhaps its a coincidence. You and him are so simr that I thought you would be rted to him in some way.
Maybe Im overthinking this matter and is possible for two different people to look the same.
Yi Feng. Drawing closer to the man, Bai Yan wants to make sure her thoughts are made clear so her following words are exactly what she feels: No matter what happens, you will always be Xiachens godfather and my godbrother. I believe one day your fateful one will appear and you will be able to stop focusing on me.
She now has nothing else to ask for now, only for this man to drop her from his heart. Only by doing so would he be able to find happiness like herself.
Not answering right away, Chu Yi Feng gaze met the womans before breaking out into a faint chuckle, Okay.
From the first day that I met you, when have I ever refuse your request? Its just this request, Im afraid I wont be able to do it for the rest of my life.
This time the man hid his sadness very well to the point where Bai Yan couldnt even pick it up.
Patting that shoulder foolishly like shes solved a lingering dilemma: Alright, Im going to go now because Di Cang is going to get impatient soon. You shouldnt stay outside so much either. Your father is a good man and he worries for you That said, the woman didnt linger around and left for where her family should be waiting.
To be clear, its not like Bai Yan doesnt understand having someone give up on their love was a hard thing to do, the issue was she doesnt have any other solution. Its not like she could just give in to the other mans feeling and go behind her husbands back? That would be cheating on Di Cang and shes not that type of woman to y around!
Di Cang was already waiting by the exit when Bai Yan arrived at the mentioned spot.
Finished? he asks with no discernable sourness.
Shrugging at her husbands question: Ive said what I need to say, whether he can let go is up to him. Anyways, why did you not stop me from being alone with him this time?
Pulling his wife into an embrace, he gently strokes through that silky ck hair with grace: Youre my woman now, no one can steal you away from me!
The main reason for his hostile behavior towards Chu Yi Feng was because Bai Yan still hasnt epted him, but now. Hoho, shes already his woman, what more does he need to fret? Hes never allowed anyone to escape his grasp before and he most certainly wont allow that to happen with his own wife!
Lets go, we will first return to the Demon Realm to discuss the n for attacking the Celestial Realm. Bai Yan says this with a sweet smile of her own. Its never a bad idea for a woman to be wanted and shes no different.
Mother, its then Bai Xiachen decides to interrupt the couples lovey dovey moment, Hows Godfather?
Realizing theyre not alone again, Bai Yan hurries to gather herself and looked downward at her boy: Dont worry, he will be fine.
Chapter 1100 - “War’s Prelude (10)”
Chapter 1100 Wars Prelude (10)
Oh? Lowering his little head, Bai Xiachen puckers his lips to the side.
Guess Godfather doesnt have anymore chances. Theres only one mother and she belongs to Baddie Father now. What a shame, Ive always wanted a stepfather before.
Bai Xiachen! Di Cang didnt miss the face his son made there and snapped right back with ck lines running across that forehead: Do you find it a pity he couldnt be your father?
Not going to be intimidated, the little steambun hurries to make a face at his old man and then ran behind Bai Yans figure for safety. Theres no way he would admit thats exactly what hes feeling right now, otherwise who knows what sort of punishment awaited!
Demon Realms pce.
Standing idly in the garden, First Elder was simply gazing up at the blood colored sky when his eyes caught sight of the familiar figures quickly drawing in on his location.
King, Queen, Prince, Princess, youre all back! Joy showing all over his face as the familynds in front of him.
How are the arrangements for that bunching along? The bunch Di Cang referred to are the demons who came out of the secret domain. They are meant to be the main attacking force for the Celestial Realm.
King, the people you are talking about have all been arranged at the border city. Were ready to begin the assault. The senior slowly replies with a genuine smile.
Mmm, Di Cang nods indifferently, did State Teacher return yet?
This First Elder staggered at the suddenness but answered truthfully anyways, State Teacher hasnte back yet.
I understand then. Go down first and summon everyone above the Celestial Rank, were going to the border city.
Yes, My King.
The senior had wanted to go carry out his orders right away when the childish voice stopped him from behind. First Elder, how is Little Leopard?
Arching his fist, Prince, I have already sent a few of the best pce maids to service him, please be assured he is well cared for.
Thats good, relieved with a sigh, he is someone I met in the secret domain and he also saved my life, you must have them take good care of him.
Dont worry Your Highness, no one would dare to hurt your friend.
Well then, I got nothing else to ask, you can go ahead to finish Baddie Fathers task. Smiling with his pearly white teeth showing, the little steambun childishly says and stopped bothering the old fe.
It didnt take long for the various elders of the Demon Council to gather before the king and queen after they were summoned.
Staring down at the group which she had a good part in helping of boosting their strength, Bai Yan muses over something before speaking: Theres no need to bring so many to the border city at once. Fourth Elder, you and some of your peers will stay behind to protect the Demon Realm in case of a attack. Also, send someone to help me search for various alchemic ingredients, I have already expended most of my supplies.
Yes, My Queen. Fourth Elder respectfullyplied with a arch of his fist.
In addition to First Elder, Third Elder, and Fifth Elder, the rest of the Demon Council will stay behind in case of a raid by the Celestial Realm.
As you wish Your Highness! They all take to the knee and boomed out this response.
Sister-inw, Sister-inw!
Chapter 1101 - “Declaration of War (1)”
Chapter 1101 Deration of War (1)
Its then Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) came running from the rear. Right as the girls about to throw herself into Bai Yans arm, Di Cang had already stepped in to stop her with a holding hand.
ck in the face: Dont you see your sister-inw is pregnant? How can you be so reckless?
Staring wide eye now over that knowledge, the demon princesss gaze slowly locked onto her sister-inws belly before popping them eyeballs out in surprising glee.
Sister-inw, are you pregnant? Am I going to have another nephew? Due to how emotional she was, Di Xiao Wans voice was trembling with excitement, causing her to go back and forth between giving a hug or staying back due to the threatening face of the man next to herself.
Auntie, Bai Xiachen sounded very displeased, its a little sister, a little sister!
Puckering her lips in a childish manner, Di Xiao Wan began poking at that logic: And how do you know its a little sister?
My sister told me personally so it will be a sister.
Saying the unborn baby was a boy has now be a taboo for the kid because he immediately got all defensive.
Its clearly a beautiful and good little sister, why does Auntie say its a boy?
Okay, okay, its a little sister as you say. Rubbing her nephews head, the demon princess didnt want to argue on the subject, which promptly earned her a happy grin from the boy.
I will be a good big brother, I will protect my little sister.
The little steambunsmentpletely wins over the demon princess and made her give him a peck on the cheek. Its just too cute.
Sister-inw, letting go after her act, Di Xiao Wan finally returns her attention to why shes here, Can Ie with you?
No. Bai Yan didnt need to think on the matter and refused right away. Your strength is too weak so you cant go to that battlefield.
Sister-inw! Pleading by swinging Bai Yans arm, the demon princess appears all pitiful with that puckered lip, I really wont be a baggage, really.
When you break into the Celestial Rank then Ill take you. Bai Yan wasnt going to budge on the decision so her answer remains firm.
Hanging that head in a depressed manner: Okay, but my strength is sealed away and Brother wont help me lift it. That said, the princess then shifted her sight onto the demon king like its his fault.
State Teacher is already out looking for the materials to help lift your seal, bear with it for now.
Really? Di Xiao Wans eyes lit up with an cheeky smile of huffiness, Dont think I will forgive him just like that. If it wasnt for him, Sister-inw wouldnt have run away from home.
Anyway, its all his fault. If he didnt secretly make a substitute for Brother behind everyones back then none of that wouldve happened. He wont get forgiveness so easily.
You stay here and wait for State Teacher toe back, Bai Yan pats the girl on the head to settle the matter. Turning to the rest of the elders, Its about time, were leaving now.
Yes, Queen. They respond with resonating unity.
Mother, its then the little steambun tugged at the womans sleeve, are you not going to bring me?
Xiachen, you wait at home for me too.
Why? getting teary red in the eye, I went into the secret domain so that I can protect you Mother, why wont you let me follow?
Chapter 1102 - “Declaration of War (2)”
Chapter 1102 Deration of War (2)
Pained at her boys tearful face, Bai Yan almost crumbled if not for her motherly instinct to protect the baby. Leaning down, she gives him a gentle kiss on the forehead: Xiachen, Im only going there to ess the situation, I wille back for you once Im done with that, okay?
The battle hasnt begun yet nor does she know the strength of the enemies, therefore taking her son along would be too risky to take.
Really? staring up with sparkling eyes of hope, Mother is not lying?
Of course. Pressing down the cringing difort in her heart, she wraps her boy into a warm hug: Believe in me, I wille back.
Okay. Lowering his little head in thought, it took a moment for him to respond: I will believe you Mother, I will wait here for you toe pick me up.
As reluctant as she was, Bai Yan finally releases herself from the kid and turns to her husband: Lets go Di Cang.
The demon king naturally knew how much his wife disliked the separation, but this must be done. Using his own hug to warm her, he hopes the act would give the woman a peace of mind as they left with the rest of the group.
In the background, Bai Xiachen never moved from the spot as he watched everyone leave. In fact, the light hes been showing in the eye until now has gradually disappeared and has been reced with a darkness thats only been found several times before!
Highness Dragony nervously gives the boy a tug on the sleeve.
Though the young missy doesnt know whats happening but shes getting rather scared right now. Di Xiao Wan and the other elders had already left to conduct their own business so its just the two kids left in this garden.
Returning to normal after that briefpse: Dragony, did you not say you want to follow Mother too? Since Mother wont take us then we can just tail them from the back in secret.
Shining with light in the eye over the suggestion: Can we really?
Of course, I cant be at ease if Im not by Mothers side. We will sneak quietly past everyone so the elders wont notice. If they find out then they will not let us leave.
If they wont let me go then I can just sneak around from the back. What they dont know wont hurt.
Border city.
He Ling (a ve) and others like him have long gotten wind of Bai Yansing so their group were already waiting since early morning. And sure enough, their efforts were soon rewarded with the familiar figures appearing in their line of sight.
Mistress, King, youre finally here. the ve says with excitement in the voice.
At the same time, the demons and demonic beasts gathered here are also waiting by the city outskirt.
Greeting to the king and queen! Their voices powerful and resonating with power.
Supporting his wife as theynd, Di Cang first scanned the surroundings before speaking: How are the preparations?
Sire, we have finished most of the preparations and only need your order to begin the attack.
Good, we will begin to move once nightfalles!
Yes Sire! The demons kneeled again and respectfullyplied.
Furthermore, go prepare a separate yard for my wife, no one is allowed to disturb her while theres nothing of importance.
Yes, Sire. They answered again but with less vigor than before.
Everything done, Di Cang immediately turned back to his wife, those supporting hands careful and nervous.
Chapter 1103 - “Declaration of War (3)”
Chapter 1103 Deration of War (3)
Yan Yan, be careful, Ill help you go rest. During this period, you dont need to do anything, just wait here for my good news.
Bai Yan instantly went ck in the face: I am not so delicate that I need to me carried, not to mention Im only five months into my pregnancy, theres no need to be so nervous.
But Im afraid you will get tired
Against this sort of behavior from their king towards their queen, the demons and demonic beasts gathered here were all gawking their mouths out in shock. Even though theyve heard of Di Cangs love for Bai Yan from the various rumors, but not many of them have actually seen the real thing until now. That level of pampering was too much for their small hearts!
However, that doesnt mean shock was the only emotion running through their minds, theres also envy circting among the female body. Thankfully these had self-acknowledgement and didnt have other intent in mind, otherwise Di Cang and Bai Yan would have to deal with another situation like that snake and fox fiasco.
Once settled in on the courtyard prepared by the residents of this city.
What are your ns for attacking the Celestial Realm in the evening? Bai Yan asks with a serious face.
Im first going to head to the ancient battlefield that lies beyond this border city. Since that ce is controlled by the Celestial Realm, it is bound to be defended by their forces. However, it is also filled with countless treasures lost through the ages. I intend to first conquer that ce and then gather the items hidden underneath the ground for you. Afterwards I will then begin the assault on the rest of the Celestial Realm.
Understanding now, Bai Yan reaches over to grasp one of her husbands hand: I want to go with you.
Yan Yan, pressing the womans shoulder with his own free hand, his tone grew heavy as he spoke You are pregnant now, I dont want you to work so hard. The defenders stationed at this ancient battlefield isnt too strong so you can be at ease, nothing will happen, I promise you. Just wait here and rest until Ie back.
Until Ie back.
These four words hit her hard: Remember Di Cang, we are bound together by the soul. If I notice that you are in danger I wille for you no matter the danger, remember that! Turning solemn in the face after saying that: So, for me, you must pay attention to your own safety.
Di Cang didnt argue with that request, instead he pressed his own lips towards her to let the woman know his inner feelings.
After the kiss, the mans voice grew hoarse and longing: I promise you, for you and our children, I wont let any harme my way.
Reassured now, Bai Yan shows a genuine pleased smile: Remember what you promised me, otherwise I will follow you to death if I must, we will be together!
This time it was Di Cang who got hit hard by the words. Pulling his wife into an embrace, he holds her tightly to relish in this moment.
Yan Yan getting a bit dry in his throat at what hes about to say, I also started to remember some things. I remember a long time ago I failed, I couldnt protect you, and I lost you for that. Then going sharp in the eye like a ferocious beast, I will never let that happen again, never!
This was his promise to her, a promise he intends to keep for this life and the next and forward!
Chapter 1104 - “Declaration of War (4)”
Chapter 1104 Deration of War (4)
Go ahead, rest for now, letting go of his woman as he says that, Im going to discuss the matters of this evening with First Elder, I wont disturb you.
Staring up to the mans gaze, Bai Yan eventually nodded and allowed her man to give a peck on the forehead before their separation.
..
In the study, several elders had already been waiting for their king when he arrived on scene.
Majesty, they arch their fists in respect as the man took a seat on the main chair.
First Elder, give me the report to this ancient battlefield.
Yes Sire, taking a step forward, the senior goes over what he knows. The enemy troops stationed at the battlefield are all Celestial Rank warriors, most are Bottom Divine with a few that has barely stepped into the Middle Divine stage.
Gently tapping the table over this information: And what about the treasure lost in the ancient battlefield, do you have any information regarding those?
Were unable to locate any relics so far because our people still havent been able to examine the region, but we are able to confirm there are a lot of rare medicinal herbs growing on thend. The soil there is rich with nutrient so its quite abundant.
Squinting his eyes: Herbs? Thats good, very good, I can take those and give it to my wife for use. In any case, this ancient battlefield will be mine!
First Elders mouth twitched at that statement. He could already guess why their king specifically picked the ancient battlefield as the first stage for the invasion C its probably for the herbs and treasures to give to the queen!
Also, go pick several powerful demons out there to protect my wife. Di Cang still doesnt feelpletely at ease for leaving so he wants to make an insurance.
Yes, Sire. First Elder arches his fist inpliance.
Even after all these years, the kings love for the queen is still deep into the bone, no one can match.
A momentter, Di Cang speaks again, This battle on the ancient battlefield, First Elder, you dont need to participate. I will bring ten other Bottom Divines with me and thats it.
Taken aback by the order, the senior promptly protested: But why Sire?
Sneering coldly: This battle will inevitably raise the attention of those in the Celestial Realm, I dont want them to know our full strength so ten is enough!
Truth was he alone was more than enough to wipe out the forces stationed at the battlefield. However, hes not going to waste time mopping up the weaker ones so the ten demons were for that, to handle the ones he couldnt care less to fight.
First Elder naturally understood what his king was intending to do and it made perfect sense. Its never a good idea to reveal all the cards before the final sh.
Okay, Ill make the arrangements. Not dying, the senior immediately went out the door to carry out themand and left Third Elder and Fifth Elder exchanging looks among themselves to one side.
What are you two still doing here?
Shuddering upon the realization of their dismissal, the pair hurriedly cusped their hand: Yes, Sire.
Alone now in the study, Di Cang sat quietly there like hes brooding over something..
Night time.
This evening was a dark one. Perhaps its the raising of the curtain for this great war, but the moon was firmly hidden behind the dark clouds of this night, making it all the more difficult to see anything in the shadows.
Chapter 1105 - “Declaration of War (5)”
Chapter 1105 Deration of War (5)
Ancient battlefield.
On the edge of this stretch ofnd burdened with scars from ancient wars, a brightly lit manor was currently holding a festive banquet within itspound. There are dancers, beauties, and most importantly, theres a greasy middle-aged man relishing in the bounties of whatever this ce had to offer.
Oh beautiful,e,e drink with me. The greasy man directly pours the wine in his ss down the beautys throat with a boisterousugh.
As a result of the act, the female in question naturally coughed from the choke. Nevertheless, she continues to put on a smile: Milord is so bad.
Haha, of course I am bad, otherwise how am I supposed to make you all love me!
Wei Sheng Ping then went ahead to wrap his greasy hands around the breasts of the nearestdies around himself, allowing those fingers to squeeze and pull at their tits to make them moan.
Bang!
Suddenly, a loud ruckus came from the outside, causing the slimy greaseball to jump up in haste.
Who? Who came to mess with this ancient battlefield?
After he arrived at this ancient battlefield and made it his home, no one has dared toe make trouble. As such, hes been much less interested in guarding his position as the dominant overlord here and grewzier as he enjoyed the fine things of life. For example, ying with these fine women at night and letting his fitness go due to all the food hes been consuming.
Not good, milord, its a big deal!
Perhaps its due to how frantic he was, the guard in question ends up running over some of the dancer girls and making a mess of things when he tumbled over to Wei Sheng Ping spot.
Milord, the demons areing!
What?
The greaseball became shocked: Demons? What crap are you going on about? Demons are the lowest of the low in the Celestial Realm, what trouble can they cause to make you so frantic? How many came, one or is it two?
Although there are indeed demons living in the Celestial Realm, but due to the level of poaching by the various forces here, the numbers are always on the small side. Its within reason for Wei Sheng Ping to assume its only one or two.
Its its eleven.
Eleven? the greaseball repeats the number with a frown, Thats actually a pretty high number, but it shouldnt be enough to make you panic, right?
The guard gulped hard: The leading demon, he. he seems to be very powerful.
Humph! Sneering in his voice, Isnt it just a demon, how powerful can he be? How about this. If hes more powerful than me then Ill betroth my beloved daughter to him, hahaha! Thest bit was obviously full of sarcasm like the idea was impossible.
The gifted demons have mostly been tamed over the years so theres only the weak ones left out in the wild. Now for the disobedient ones, theyve obviously been wiped out so its within reason for this man to assume that logic.
Unlike his lords belittling opinion about the attackers, the guard on the other hand was shuddering with fear just remembering the powerful image of the demons. As such, he knew the only way was to make the greaseball see for himself.
Wei Sheng Ping snorted and strode out the door at his subordinates pleading. Immediately, the exceptional color of that silvery haired man had caught his eye.
This the greaseball gulps.
This demon isnt he too beautiful for a man? What a shame, if only hes a female.
Chapter 1106 - “Declaration of War (6)”
Chapter 1106 Deration of War (6)
The greasy fatsoments on the face, If only this demon is a woman, I would love to take this one in to my harem..
You demons are getting more and more courageoustely, daring toe make trouble on my territory? Wei Sheng Ping starts rolling his fat greasy self towards Di Cang as he says that, But. I can make a deal with you. If you lose then you must surrender and submit to me. If I lose then I will marry my daughter to you, how about that? Hahahaha!
However, unlike the boisterousugh of the fat greaseball whos lost in his own humor, Di Cangs expression had be more and more dark.
This is a great deal for you. My daughter is peerless in both beauty and talent, giving you a chance to marry her is your greatest gift. Of course, thats only if you can defeat me.
That was thest straw for Di Cang. shing a cold murderous glint in those eyes, this great demon king didnt even want to spend a single word answering this clown thats unting in front of himself. Its as if the very act was a humiliation in itself.
So he directly attacked.
Boom!
In an instant, the mountainous aura shot out by Di Cangs bodypletely overwhelms the greasy fatso. The poor guy didnt even know what happened when he got sent flying and crashed into a nearby wall. If it wasnt for the extreme pain along the front, he mightve just kept staring out shock: You how can this be?
Didnt the strongest of those in the Demon Realm get exterminated thousands of years ago? How can there be such a strong demon here right now?
Wei Sheng Ping wanted to climb back up after realizing the extreme danger hes in, however, its toote because that dashing figure was already in front of his face.
Perhaps the airing out of Di Cang was just too frightening, but the fat greaseball didnt dare to move an inch anymore. It finally dawned on him why the guard would spout those words earlier, its not them exaggerating, its he himself underestimating the foe.
With another loud bang, Di Cangs foot stomps down at the persons chest, causing his body to make a huge human shaped dent on the ground.
You who are you? Wei Sheng Ping shakily asks.
Resistance? Forget about that, hes lost all will to fight at this point. Aside from the blood leaking from the corner of his mouth, this greasy fatso didnt want to do anything else aside from saving his own hide.
Sneering, Di Cang shows a sly smirk: Those who are here to rob you!
The demons who came with the man were all showing dumbfounded faces with dark lines running across them.
To rob you?
In other words, what difference are we from bandits?
Although our current behavior is the same as bandits, but still.
Oooumph! The greasy fatso struggles to speak as blood came pouring out of his mouth, Please, I will give you anything you want, please dont kill me, I dont want to die.
Finally releasing his leg from the mans chest, Di Cang pulls the human out from the dented ground and stabbed his sword right into Wei Sheng Pings left eye.
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
Theres no need to act because the pain from losing his eye was excruciating. Now all that remains in the right eye were that of fear and horror.
This man, hes not a demon, hes a monster!
Chapter 1107 - “Declaration of War (7)”
Chapter 1107 Deration of War (7)
If you look at me again then I will poke your other eye out and turn you into a blind man! Di Cangs intimidating existence felt like he could kill from mere words alone, Furthermore, if you say another word then I will slice off your tongue!
Wei Sheng Ping trembled profusely at the threat. Keeping his head low, hes too afraid to bring the threat to test with his own life.
I will wait here, go bring your treasures over. Releasing the captive in his hand, Di Cang wasnt worried at all about the person trying to escape because all these people are already rats in a cage, theres no escape!
Shuddering hard at themand, Wei Sheng Ping didnt dare to dy and rushed for the treasury vault like a second of slowness would warrant his own beheading.
Go gather everyone thats left on this ancient battlefield. Capture those who doesnt resist and y those who rebel! Di Cang then turns to his subordinates to give this order.
Yes Sire!
Unlike the happyughter and dancing from before, this manor has now be a very different ce all together. Its filled with a tense air of unease thats making the dancers and songstresses all curl up around the corner in shivering fear.
Then again, it did make sense as to why the females here were so scared of Di Cang and his men. Who does that? A few words and you would poke anothers eye out, thats downright barbaric!
Back over at Wei Sheng Pings side, the greasy slimeball was currently rummaging through his prized possessions like instructed. It pains him to lose everything of value but its far better than losing his own life.
Whats sort of bad luck is this? Its been so quiet around this ce for so long, how did such a demon suddenlye barging in here?
Right as the man had finished packing away the stuff he spent so many years gathering into his personal storage ring, a loud feministic cry suddenly boomed out from the rear and made him jerk.
Father!
Thisdy was like a shining example of what it means to inherit a parents gene pool. Shes extremely chubby and literally shook the ground whenever she walked, but more importantly, its that eyebrow which she inherited from her old man that gave her lineage away C its a straight line like a single brow. Aside from the white skin, theres hardly anything worthy of note that could be called beautiful.
Aiya, my sweet daughter, why did youe out? Hurrying to pull at his daughters arm so she would go back, You need to find a ce to hide until those people leave. I cant afford to let those savages get any funny ideas once they get a look at your beauty.
If Di Cang and those demons that came with him were to hear the Wei Sheng Pingsment there then they would surely throw everything out from their stomach right then and there.
If such a woman could be called beautiful then there wouldnt be an ugly woman in this world!
However, due to Wei Qing Qing never having left this ancient battlefield, plus her fathers men were alwaysplimenting about her face, thisdy has now be delusional to the lies of being the number one beauty of this ancient battlefield. As a result, confidence in her own face wasnt an issue.
You cant go back on your words. Twisting her hair in a shy manner, Wei Qing Qing mutters under her breath like shes too embarrassed to look up.
Shes never seen a man look so good, naturally thisdy wouldnt want to miss out on being Di Cangs wife.
Now this time Wei Sheng Ping didnt know what to do anymore. Hes stiff as a rock because that remark about marrying his daughter was nothing more than a joke, it wasnt real. Furthermore, hes not stupid enough to believe his own daughter was a real beauty, hes only saying that to not hurt his precious girls heart!
Chapter 1108 - “Declaration of War (8)”
Chapter 1108 Deration of War (8)
Qing Qing, that guy is not your fated man. He is too cruel and ruthless, but most importantly, hes a demon! said the greaseball with exasperation in his voice.
Making ahumphing sound with her voice, Wei Qing Qing clearly didnt think so: He beat you as soon as you mentioned me, Im sure its because of my fame as the number one beauty here in this ancient battlefield. He specifically came to marry me.
Qing Qing! he cries out in a panic.
Although he has a lot of concubines to service himself, but he only has this one daughter, thats why he doesnt wanted her to go die in vain.
Father, are you nning to send him one of your concubines instead of me, is that what you are nning?
It has to be mentioned, Wei Sheng Ping does have such an idea in mind. All those wives of his were beautiful to most out there. If he could use one to win the favor of such a powerful demon then why not? His lost eye could easily be recovered with a Dan pill so the former grudge doesnt mean much if he could get such powerful backing!
That mans strength is so strong, do you think your little concubines are going to be able to endure at night? Only with my body can I bear his manliness, not to mention I am the number one beauty in this ancient battlefield. Which part of me is not worthy of him? Wei Qing Qing waves her own hand up into the air like the act would showcase the strength in her arms. However, no reaction evercame from her old man, which causes her to start shaking the poor guys shoulder instead: I dont care Father, Im going to marry that handsome guy, I must marry him!
But but what if he already has a wife?
Thats even simpler. All men have multiple wives, I only need him to demote his current one to a concubine and make me the main wife. Cocking her chin up like an egotistic peacock, Wei Qing Qing proudly and generously states this like its a given.
The idea didnt sound so bad to the greasy fatso at all actually. He has so many wives in his harem already, losing a couple to satisfy that demon wouldnt hurt if he uses them as a offering. With so many gifts, hes sure Di Cang wouldnt mind taking his daughter afterwards as a thank you.
Yes, that will do, he will surely ept Qing Qing once I give him so many good things at once. What man doesnt like wealth and beauties?
Wei Manor.
In this gathering hall, Di Cang props against the main seating chair with a bored expression as he gazed down at the group of unimportant flies huddling together for protection. However, his focus quickly changed as soon as his senses picked up a familiar aura from the outside.
Didnt I say you dont need toe out tonight, why are you here? he asks after rushing out the door.
Under the darkness of this night, the womans eye-catching dress of red were hypnotically mesmerizing when matched with the owners peerless contour. Its breathtaking just seeing this level of perfection.
Majesty, I wanted to stop Her Highness, but your orders are to put the queensmand above all else. I didnt have any other option but to follow. Reporting this was First Elder who also tagged along from behind. Hes making a wry expression like someone thats both troubled and ming because this really wasnt his fault.
Bai Yan chuckled at the elders swift exnation: Dont me him, I was the one who wanted toe out. I couldnt feel at ease, thats why I came.
Since his wife was already getting on the defensive then he had no reason to press the issue. Holding Bai Yans hand in a careful and gentle manner, he leads her away for the main chair to sit in. Just sit here and rest Yan Yan, I will handle everything, you dont need to do anything.
Bai Yan nodded and didnt object to the request. Theyre already at the edge of the Celestial Realm, a ce where there are numerous powerful beings. Regardless of how she thinks, worrying has be an undeniable fact of life for her at this point. Only by being by her husbands side would this wife be at ease.
Exactly right when shes about to take a seat like suggested, Wei Sheng Ping has returned from the treasury vault, and behind him was the huge thick walking ball that was Wei Qing Qing.
Chapter 1109 - “Declaration of War (9)”
Chapter 1109 Deration of War (9)
Wei Qing Qing only needed a nce at the woman sitting beside Di Cang to be enraged. Stomping that feet, she screams: Father, that woman over there, which number of your concubines is she? Also, why is she sitting on my seat, that is my seat, tell her to crawl over here to me!
For a moment, everyones attention was now firmly stered on the ugly fat woman. This includes Bai Yan with her narrowed eyes and Di Cangs gloomy face thats about to go murder this bitch.
When did my queen be your concubine? The demon kings voice sounded like it came from the depths of hell, strangling and choking everyone inside the hall.
Stuttering to speak, the fat greaseball hurries to correct his own daughter: Qing Qing, you mustnt misunderstand, this is not my concubine, quickly go admit your mistake!
Admit my mistake, why should I do that? Locking onto Di Cang with her lovestruck eyes, Wei Qing Qing apparently didnt have the brain to process anything at this point aside from ogling the man of her dream. Didnt youe here to marry me, the number one beauty on this ancient battlefield? Whats the deal with that woman?
Due to being so spoiled by her family and theck of interaction with those from the outside, Wei Qing Qing continues to believe shes the main reason for all this fuss.
Really, doesnt he know how to show some sincerity? Why would he bring another woman with him if he wants to marry me?
But Di Cang was done listening to the nonsense of this bitch at this point. Before another word coulde forward from that foul mouth, the cup in his hand had already shot out and smashed into Wei Qing Qings forehead, causing the girl to start bleeding profusely from the wound.
Why, why is he attacking me? Why is this man hurting me? Shocked beyond belief, the fat bitch didnt know what to make of this and just stood there with wide eyes.
Outrageous! First Elder finally snaps after watching this nonsensical show, Who do you think you are to speak about our queen in this manner? Also, how dare you have thoughts about our king with your ugly appearance?
Queen?
Plopping to the ground, Wei Sheng Ping nervously looks upward at the two with great fear in his voice: Yo-You are from the Demon Realm?
And the king and queen at that?
Yes, apart from the Demon Realms rulers, who else can defeat me so easily? This time Im really screwed!
Ignoring her old mans tant disy of submission, Wei Qing Qing instead grew mad from being called out as ugly. I am the number one beauty on this ancient battlefield, how dare you say Im ugly? Only someone like I can withstand his strength in bed. Furthermore, look at that woman, shes so weak looking that I bet the child in her stomach wont even make it out alive!
At first Bai Yan could care less about this clown thats unting in front of herself, but bringing her unborn child into the conversation was another matter. In a flick of her hand, the teacup in her possession also flies out like Di Cangs and smashes directly into the girls face.
How dare you jinx my child! she ms the table and exudes a menacing aura of murder.
For the demons that came with thedy, especially First Elder, theyre all horrified by what theyve just heard. Its no secret their king cared deeply for his wife, and the children was the big sore spot for the queen here.
Hurrying to get up to sooth Bai Yans mood with a rub on the shoulder: Yan Yan, let me handle this matter, you mustnt stress yourself from being so angry. Its not worth it for someone like that.
Chapter 1110 - “Declaration of War (10)”
Chapter 1110 Deration of War (10)
This Wei Qing Qings previous behavior has already challenged his bottom line earlier. If not for his attention being divided by deciding on what sort of punishment to use, Di Cang wouldve long smashed that face up to stop her from getting any closer.
First Elder, drag this woman away! Di Cang gaze gradually fell upon his target, those eyes no longer showing the warmth he made to his wife earlier. Let her experience what it means to have a thousand knives got through her body! If I find that shes still alive after being bled dry then you will all be held ountable!
Stumbling backwards in shock: Didnt youe here to marry me? Why are you doing this to me? No, no, I dont want to die! Father, save me!
Idiot! First Elder snorts derisively, You are dirt inparison to our queen, how dare you say the king is here to marry you? Where do you even get such confidence to think such a thing?
No, I didnt lie, he clearly admitted it when he bested my father. They made a deal to offer me as the bride if he wins, and he never vetoed the idea. If thats not agreeing then what else? Seeing the two demons drawing increasingly closer to herself, the fat bitch grew more and more flustered as she backed off.
Thats because hes not qualified to have me respond to him! Di Cangs answer was like a p across the face for the foolish bitch.
How did this happen?
Her eyes have changed from the initial panic to despair at this point, and even as she was being dragged away she never once stopped staring up at the handsome demon king.
Wait! Bai Yans sudden call made the two demons stop.
Whats the matter, Yan Yan? Di Cang hurries to ask with concern in his voice.
Taking in a deep breath, Bai Yan look like shes suppressing some sort of fire in her chest: If you do that then she will die from the pain first.
As a result of that remark, Wei Qing Qings despairing eyes were once again alit with hope.
Can it be? This woman is going to let me go? Or is she going to let me have a quick ending?
Not bothering to look at the fat bitch, Bai Yan instead turns to First Elder as she continued: I have here some medicine. It can make her unable to die from the extreme pain of having a thousand knives stabbed into her body, nor can she faint during the process. Take it and put it to good use.
And this is the price of jinxing my child!
Wei Qing Qings eyes once again grew dim and started to struggle.
Father, help me! You vicious woman, you
Too afraid to let anymore curses toe out of that mouth, the two demons hurried to draw their swords and shed down. Immediately, a huge chunk of flesh came flying off of the fat bitchs arm.
Ah! Wei Qing Qing screamed out in agonizing pain. Whatever curses she had in mind evaporated on the spot because its too intense for her senses.
Throughout the entire exchange, the girls father Wei Sheng Ping never once stepped in or pleaded for mercy. Sure, the fat bitch may be his own child, but when ites to shove, you never know what one might do in the end.
Wheres the treasure? Di Cangs voice once again rang out after the screaming stopped, his gaze looming over the fat greaseballs existence.
Chapter 1111 - “Bandit Di Cang (1)”
Chapter 1111 Bandit Di Cang (1)
Frantically rummaging through himself for the storage ring, Wei Sheng Ping then carefully presents it before Di Cang face to show hes not trying anything funny. The treasures are here.
Here Yan Yan, tossing it to his wife without any care for the ring, see if you like anything in there. If you find nothing you like then Ill just finish these people off first before looking elsewhere to rob.
Wei Sheng Ping could start peeing himself at this point after thatment. Hes dreadfully afraid he would lose his head the next second if he moved.
If I had known this ancient battlefield is so dangerous then I never wouldvee here to guard this ce!
Rubbing her chin after scanning the content with her senses, Bai Yan spoke with a pleased smile: I will take some of the herbs inside, theyre what I need to refine some more Godhood Dan Pill. As for the others, I dont need them.
Hmm? Pricking his brow like hes not amused by what hes heard, Di Cang promptly turned back to the fat greaseball, Are you hiding anything else?
Pale as a ghost at the added attention: Of course not, absolutely not! This is already everything I have in my home.
Then alright, out of consideration for the herbs youve presented, I will leave your body intact. Di Cang spoke with a sinister smirk and causes the other person to copse entirely to the floor.
The poor greaseball didnt expect he would still be killed after he handed everything over. However, that frightened mindset of his did have a brain because his attention swiftly turned to the concubines huddling in the corner of the room. Grabbing several of the dancers and songstresses, he pulls them to Di Cangs location.
Oh great king of the demons, please let me go. If you do, these beauties are all yours. Hurrying to push one of the dancers beside himself to go forward: What are you all waiting for, quickly go serve this great one.
As frightened as thedy was based on that shivering appearance, she nevertheless plucked up her courage and walked towards Di Cang.
However..
Scram! Before she could even get in front of the man, Di Cangs aura had exploded outwards and sent thedy flying and crashing into the nearest wall. Blood came pouring out of that mouth and dying the woman red from the chest down.
I had wanted to give you an intact body once you die, but it seems you dont want that opportunity anymore!
Dumbfounded, the slimy greaseball hurries to speak: Is this one not to your liking? No problem, it doesnt matter, I can find any beauty that is to your liking. As long as you let me live then anything is fine.
That pleading cry only made Bai Yan shake her head. Shes absolutely baffled by how clueless this person was and how he could be so oblivious to his own mistake.
No wonder your daughter is so stupid, its due to your influence, First Elder chimes in with a sarcastic tone, His Majesty is angry because you keep trying to send those women to his side yet you are still blind to the fact. How stupid can you be? No wonder you were sent here to guard the ancient battlefield.
Wei Sheng Ping just gawked his jaws there. He didnt think there would be a man who doesnt like beautiful women, and to refuse one at that?
Not wanting to spend any more time with the fool, Di Cang returns his attention to his wife. Giving her a hug to not give anyone other ideas: Yan Yan, dont be angry, I will cheer you up okay?
Breaking out into a gigglingughter: Where do you see that Im angry? If he wants to send women to you is his business, you just need to not ept it. Not to mention if you did dare to ept it, I will kill one if theres one, kill two if theres two, and kill dozens if theres dozens!
Oh Yan Yan, theres no need for you to dirty your own hands, your husband I will personally deal with these people. You just sit there and stay put.
Chapter 1112 - “Bandit Di Cang (2)”
Chapter 1112 Bandit Di Cang (2)
Di Cang curses inwardly at the bastard that wants to incriminate himself.
This Wei Sheng Ping really doesnt like to live! Thank goodness Yan Yan didnt misunderstand me, otherwise I will make sure his fate is the same as his daughter!
How how can this be? Muttering to himself in an incoherent manner, the fat greaseball still doesnt believe what hes seeing in front of himself.
A man having multiple wives is normal in this world, even my own daughter who is so proud is willing to ept that fact. Why can this single woman up there monopolize someone so powerful to herself and not be reprimanded?
Wei Sheng Ping, I will let you die with a clear answer so you dont go wondering what you did wrong after you be a ghost. First Elder couldnt resist mocking the fool, Foxes are naturally charming and seductive by nature, thats a racial feature. Now look at the females beside yourself, what makes you think they can evenpare to the fox race when the king can have so many better if he so much as said a word? In His Majestys eye, he only has the queen and no one else. So, tell me, what makes you think sending other women to his side is a good idea? In fact, do you think he needs you to do that? You must be real stupid in the head to say something like that in front of the queen! The more he spoke, the colder the seniors expression became.
Drag him away as well, Di Cang throws out thismand to his nearby subordinate, his punishment will be dismemberment!
Yes, Sire! First Elderplies by arching his fist and immediately looked to signal his men beneath.
No! In his urgency, Wei Shing Peng forcefully breaks free from the arms of those dragging him away and sped away for the exit. However, before he could even take a single step outside, an old figure had already blocked his path.
Want to leave? With a cold snarl, First Elder roars out a punch at the person and sent him flying across the hall, thus allowing the two demons to do their work of dragging the sack of meat away.
Sire, what do you wish to do with the rest of these people here? The senior asks with indifference like he could care less for the lives of these individuals.
Those above the Celestial Rank can stay if they are willing to submit, otherwise you can kill them on the spot if they resist! As soon as thest bit came out, the hall was immediately shrouded in an air of murderous intent, causing many of the weaker ones to choke and gasp for air.
Done with his order, Di Cang then returns to his wife thats sitting on the main seat. Wrapping his hand around her waist in a hug: Yan Yan, its gettingte, why dont we go back and rest?
Okay. Bai Yan nodded and smiled at the nice suggestion. Shes indeed getting a bit tired.
Right as the couples about to leave, the demon king didnt forget to throw out onestmand: Go locate all the spots with the richest cluster of herbs in this ancient battlefield, I want to give them to my wife.
As you wish Sire.
Left to carry out his business, First Elder wasted no time in sorting through the kneeling females in this room. However, when he saw the level these dancers and songstresses held, his face immediately turned into a frown.
What to do with these people? Theyre obvious not of standard. He mutters to himself.
Milord, please spare our lives, we were all kidnapped here by Wei Sheng Ping and forced to follow him. Please let us go, we promise we wont ever appear before your eyes.
Despite the tear-stricken faces of these beautifuldies that could sway most men out there, First Elders expression never wavered in the slightest. Hes stern and hard, intent on carrying out hismand to the teeth.
Chapter 1113 - Bandit Di Cang (3)”
Chapter 1113 Bandit Di Cang (3)
However, not everyone was made of stone, this includes the first elder whos been living for over a thousand years. When his eyes fell upon the shiveringdies whos clearly helpless before his might, he sighed and relented knowing hes going to be disobeying the kings order.
Tell me, how am I supposed to know theres no ulterior motives inside your hearts? he asked with a much softer but still harsh tone.
One of the braver girls ones spoke with pursed lips, We dont know, but we will do anything you ask of us.
Fine then, I will carve a part of my powers into your soul. This allows me to control your actions during any moment that I wish. If you agree to this then I will let you girls leave, otherwise, you know what happens.
The girls looked startled but nevertheless didnt resist. They just hung their heads there before looking up at the elder, We are willing.
To be in control by another is still better than losing our lives here today.
Since it hase to this, First Elder didnt say more. Pulling forward his powers, he forcefully imprints his mark onto their soul.
You can go now. Remember, nothing here is to be revealed to the outside.
We understand, the girls became delighted.
They didnt lie about being kidnapped here to serve the fat greaseball. Now that they are free to leave, its natural they couldnt be happier. So, the group didnt waste any time at all before rushing out the door and disappearing from sight under the cover of darkness.
Celestial Pce.
Several old men were sitting in the conference room discussing certain matters when a guard hurriedly barged in through the main entrance.
Honorable Keepers, those people from the Demon Realm have invaded the ancient battlefield and Wei Sheng Ping who is charged with its protection has been killed!
What? Keeper Ling (arrogant) became stunned. Jumping from the chair, he snaps with seething rage: How dare they attack the Celestial Realm!
What do we do now Keepers? asked the guard thats kneeling on the ground.
Keeper Zun (ashen robe) and others turned quiet instead of arguing.
We cant let this stand. That demon kings potential is limitless. If we allow him to grow then it will surely endanger the Celestial Realm.
But if we leave the pce then the Lord will be aware of it. He wont let us interfere so its useless even if we went.
Another Keeper frowned and sighed, The power of this Demon Realm is not to be underestimated. Even after all these years of our suppression, they are still capable of breaking through to the Celestial Rank.
So
We must not allow this to continue!
My dear Keepers, allow me to handle this matter.
Just then a soft voice came from the rear and causes the seniors present in the room to turn their heads. What they saw was a woman thats as pristine as a fairy and gave off an almost halo effect with the lighting off of her body.
Ruo Xi, you are an important daughter of this world, we cant risk having anything happen to you. Keeper Zun (ashen robe) frowns as he said that.
Keepers, I have been in your care for all these years, for that, I am extremely grateful. However, I believe its time I did something for the Celestial Realm. As long as this world is safe then I dont mind paying for it with my life. Showing a pained smile like shes running off to meet her end, Yun Ruo Xis appearance was difficult to find fault in there.
Sure enough, the seniors here were all moved by her words.
What a good girl she is. The Celestial Lord did not return for a thousand years and she is still willing to take such risks for this world.
Ruo Xi, you must take your amulet with you. Keeper Ling (arrogant) softens up in his voice after the earlier outburst, A certain person told us years ago that your crescent shaped amulet is the key to saving this world in the future. You must firmly keep it on your body and never lose it!
Chapter 1114 - Bandit Di Cang (4)
Chapter 1114 Bandit Di Cang (4)
Tightly clenching the amulet around her neck: Please be assured, since I am destined to ascend to that position then no danger wille my way.
You go then. Keeper Ling relents by waving his hand.
Since she has gotten what she wanted, Yun Ruo Xi promptly paid her respect and bid farewell to these rulers of the Celestial Realm.
Looking at the direction of her departure, a faint smile graduallyes out of the most arrogant of the bunch: That wretchedss at least did one thing right back then and that is to bring Ruo Xi to us. Oh right, how is that crazy old coot doing?
This.
The group exchanged various looks among themselves, unsure how to answer Keeper Lings question. In the end it was Keeper Zun (ashen robe) who sighed to break the silence.
As usual, hes still as crazy as ever since Baissie was destroyed by us in both soul and body. He cared for the girl the most so it hit him the hardest.
Humph! Keeper Ling huffs a snort, How dare he lose his sanity after all hes done? If it wasnt for him bringing that wretchedss to the Celestial Pce, would the Celestial Lord be like so?
He definitely held a grudge against the mentioned crazy old coot for what happened in the past. Not only did the guy not support their endeavor in ying Bai Yans former incarnation, he also tried to stop them!
Enough, lets stop talking about him and continue our cultivation, a green robed Keeper suggests to his peers while getting up to leave.
Since one of them was intent on going then the others werent going to linger around either. Very soon, all the others were getting up to disperse as well.
Its just that.
Right as they were out the door, the group were stopped by the mentioned crazy old man that was rushing over to their location.
This individual wore simr clothes thats shaded white instead, but unlike them, this crazy old man had straws sticking out of his white hair that showed his sanity wasnt right.
Bai Bai, where are you? Dont hide from Grandpa, I see you! Bumping over in an erratic fashion, the crazy old coot eventually stopped after hitting Keeper Ling on the side. Immediately, his eyes lit up. Bai Bai, I finally caught you, this time you cant hide from me. Little Bai Bai, do you know why I named you Bai Bai? Its because you were so adorably white as a kid, thats why I named you Bai Bai.
Note: Bai is the word white depending on how you use it in a sentence.
That does it for Keeper Ling. Going from green to white, then from white to green, the usually arrogant senior snaps and forcefully pushed the crazy old coot away: I am not your Bai Bai, get a good look!
Stumbling backwards from the shove, the poor fe thats being alienated turns into a daze like hes seeing something from the past: My Bai Bai, where my little Bai Bai? Woowhooo, where is my good granddaughter?
Extremely unsightly in the face now, Keeper Ling didnt want to hear anymore: Nothing but a little beggar that you picked up off the streets, how can you even think of her as your granddaughter? Shes not even born of your son! Damn it, if you want to be crazy then go do it somewhere else! Its all your fault that everything is like this now!
As someone that has a screw loose in the head, the crazy old coot clearly didnt hear a single thing there. Instead of arguing, the poor fe simply ran for the exit to leave the pce in search of his missing granddaughter.
Im going to find my good granddaughter, where are you my good granddaughter?
Trembling all over from rage at this point, Keeper Ling wanted to explode but couldnt out of his own pride. Hes the sane one here so hes not going to stoop to the level of someone thats not right in the head.
Hey, nothing will happen if we let him run off like that right? Keeper Zun (ashen robe)ments from one side after seeing his formerpanions deteriorated state. No matter what, they were once considered brothers so his heart still ached for the poor fe.
If he wants to find her then let him go look. Regardless, that girl no longer exists so even if he turns the Celestial Realm upside down, he will still not see her!
Making a heavy flick of his sleeve, Keeper Ling did not want to spare another nce in the general direction of where the old coot went and turned for the back mountain.
Likewise, several of the other Keepers also sighed and shook their heads in disappointment before turning for their own rooms. They may have chosen to side with Keeper Ling but they alsomented the fact that the once strongest of their bunch has regressed to the level of bing the weakest. Fate sure likes to y tricks on the living.
Chapter 1115 - Bandit Di Cang (5)
Chapter 1115 Bandit Di Cang (5)
Just as these rulers of the Celestial Realm were discussing on how to handle the Demon Realm, Di Cang and his gang of?bandits?had already robbed through countless cities in their path. Naturally, the treasures from their venture were handed over to Bai Yan in the aftermath.
Its just that news tended to travel fast in cases like these.
When Di Cang arrived at his next targeted location, the whole city had already evacuated and took with them the treasures that wouldve been sitting here for his taking.
Sire, what do we do now? a guard turns to ask with a nervous voice.
Dark in the face, the demon king raises his hand and gives the order: Continue!
He doesnt believe theres nothing to gain today!
The corner of the guards mouth began to twitch at this ridiculous situation.?When did the king be so bandit like?
At the same time while that was urring, a small little head carefully sticks out from the corner of the Demon Pce gate leading to the outside. When those eyes saw that no patrols were nearby to get in his way, he immediately beckoned the little dragoness from behind toe forward.
Shhhh. cing a finger to his lips to gesture for quietness, Bai Xiachen then tiptoes away with his sister for freedom.
However..
Before he could even make it out of the pce grounds, a familiar scent had suddenly appeared in front of himself and blocking his path.
Stiffly raising his head to confront the beautiful face, he greets her with an awkward grin, Auntie, what a coincidence!
Xiachen, where are you going with Dragony? Di Xiao Wan pricks her brow.
Ughhh Shifting his eyes left and right in order toe up with an excuse, Me and Dragony are going out to y, we will be back soon.
Is that so? said the demon princess with bemusement, is your little outing to go look for your parents?
Turning into a rock at being caught,?When did this sweet dumbaclutz of a auntie be so clever?
Auntie. Not giving up, he tugs at the girls arm in a pleading manner: I miss Mother a lot, can you let me go find her?
Your mother said not to let you go out. If she finds out that it was I who allowed you to leave then shes going be very angry once she gets back.
Auntie, I know you care about me a lot, but I really do miss Mother. Getting all teary in the eyes, he decides to use the best skill in his arsenal: And, I am very strong now, I can protect Mother.
Auntie Princess, can you let us go? Dragony also decides to join in on the attack and tugs at the other free arm with tears starting to fill her eyes.
Its not impossible for you two to go, Di Xiao Wan starts showing a cunning light in her beautiful eyes then, I can go with you, that will be fine.
Bai Xiachen just stared at the girl, unable to take in what hes heard for a good moment: But your strength Auntie
What? the demon princess gives a heavy knock at the boys head to show her disgruntlement. Are you saying my strength is low that youre afraid? Just so you know, my strength is only weak because its sealed away by that bastard, once its released.
But thats only if you can release the seal first. Bai Xiachen unkindly retorts his aunts logic.
Chapter 1116 - “Bandit Di Cang (6)”
Chapter 1116 Bandit Di Cang (6)
I dont care, you let me follow too or else
Di Xiao Wan didnt even get to finish his sentence when her head felt a heavy force hitting it. Next thing the demon princess knew was her mind cking out as she fainted away to the floor.
Waving that little fist in the air in a triumphant manner: Come Dragony, lets put Auntie aside first before setting off.
Widening her eyes in startlement, the little missy shows a concerned face at what the boy did: But Highness, the princess is your aunt, isnt this a bit bad in what were doing?
Auntie is not so easily fooled anymore so I can only use violence, otherwise we will be in big trouble if she tags along. With her strength, she will definitely encounter danger along the way. A frown surfaces as he says that.
Its not like Bai Xiachen wanted to do it this way, but he has no other method aside from knocking his aunt out. The sweet dumbaclutz was too big of an unstable variable to their n.
Come on, help me carry her inside.
He lowered his body to lift the demon princess up, however, the boy quickly discovered how heavy the girl waspared to her rtively thin body shape.
Okay, Dragony obediently ran to Bai Xiachens side to help.
When the two kids said they are bringing Di Xiao Wan back inside, they didnt exactly mean carrying like in the traditional sense because the next secondter, a noticeable thud could be heard after they literally threw the girl right across the air like some sort of throwaway baggage.
Run! After finishing their deed, the little steambun hurries to grab onto the little missys hand to run for the outside.
Who?!
Inside the pce, the patrolling guards had heard themotion by this point and came running for the noise.
Quick, go call Second Elder and them, the princess has been attacked! The supervising captain exims and shouts out to his subordinate.
Without dy, one of the cleverer ones rushed for help and returned with the elders in question. When they saw how Di Xiao Wan has been knocked unconscious, one couldnt even begin to describe how dreadfully white their faces were at this point.
What are you all waiting for, hurry and go carry the princess inside! Second Elder roars out at the pce guards while his legs trembled profusely.
But before the task could be carried out, Di Xiao Wans consciousness had already begun to return.
Princess! Fourth Elder speaks with a nervous voice, What happened, did those from the Celestial Realm attack?
At first the princess was still rubbing the back of her head from confusion due to being knocked out, but that question immediately brought her back to reality. Its Xiachen who hit me, he is running off to find Bai Yan. Go stop him!
What? Fourth Elder shuddered from the realization of that news. Due to the intense shock, he nearly fell backwards when his legs stumbled backwards.
I-I will go find His Highness, you bunch here take care of the princess. It only took a blink of an eye after he said that to disappear from the spot. The man didnt want to waste another second here because hes afraid he wont catch up to the boy.
Princess, how are you?
The remaining elders honestly didnt expect the culprit to be Bai Xiachen himself. Now not only do they have to worry about the princesss health here, they also have to worry about their prince encountering danger while not under their watch.
Likewise, Di Xiao Wan also felt guilty at being so careless. Its true she wanted to go with them, but this has gone far beyond what she wanted and its all her fault.
In the valley not far from the pce, Bai Xiachens ears had picked up some movement from the rear. In his haste, he pulls the little missy into the bushes to hide.
Chapter 1117 - “Bandit Di Cang (7)”
Chapter 1117 Bandit Di Cang (7)
Here, eat this, he takes out a bottle and hands it to Dragony.
What is this? the little missy asks.
This is a medicine that can mask your scent and aura. I took it from Mother awhile back. When I was at the Holy Land I would often go out with Sister Yi Yi to do bad things so this medicine was essential for us. Unlike all the other Dan pills in his possession, Bai Xiachen could only recognize this one because of the frequent use.
After taking the pill, both kids made sure to stay still while huddling inside the bushes as they hid. Thankfully their bodies are so small, thus allowing the leaves to cover their bodies very well and giving them ample opening to see Fourth Elder speeding right past their spot.
How strange, the senior eventually came to a halt after noticing something was wrong, I clearly followed His Highnesss scent, why did it suddenly disappear after Ivee this far?
After a thought, he didnt hesitate and continued to chase. In Fourth Elders mind, he only needs to continue the pursuit and he would find the prince.
Seeing the figure disappear from his view, Bai Xiachen became relieved and jumped out of the bushes. Lets go Dragony, hes gone now. We will take another road to avoid him.
However, right as the boys about to leave with the little missy, he stopped again and turned around to rummage through his storage bag for some ink and pen.
I need to leave a message for Fourth Elder lest he continue to search for me. I cant have others getting into danger because of us.
Finding arge tree nearby, he scribbles something along the trunk so theres no chance for others to miss it.
Okay Dragony, lets go. He ps his hand with satisfaction and stored the items away.
Perhaps its because of how long hes been searching and getting no result that Fourth Elder decides to turn back.
Where in tarnation did His Highness go?
Suddenly, his eyes widened in shock after seeing the lines of writing on the tree.
Fourth Elder, help me apologize to Auntie please, I didnt have any other way. Also, I must go find Mother so dont look for me and Dragony, we will return with Mother once we find her.
Towards this message, Fourth Elder could only get a bittersweet vor in his mouth: It seems that the prince must go to the queen, even if we manage to bring him back, he will still leave again. Making a long sigh, he didnt continue his fruitless chase anymore and turned for the pce.
How did it go? Di Xiao Wan was anxiously waiting at the pce gate when she saw the mans return. Its just that the initial happiness on her face had faded away when finding the elder didnt bring the kids back as she expected.
You didnt find Xiachen? The princess asks with pursed lips.
Fourth Elder nods slowly: His Highness was too cunning and escaped my pursuit. He left a message for you and that hes sorry, but he will go search for the queen regardless of what we do.
Freezing up in her posture: But the Celestial Realm is too dangerous.
Chapter 1118 - “Bandit Di Cang (8)”
Chapter 1118 Bandit Di Cang (8)
Princess, we have no solution to the princes decision. Furthermore, I dont think we can bring him back even if we tried.
The effects of a demons blood lineage held a lot over those of inferior quality. If Bai Xiachen truly doesnt want to return, he could simply use his control over these demons to order them not to interfere.
Di Xiao Wan knew what the Fourth Elder said there was very reasonable and held no lies. Nevertheless, her heart couldnt stop worrying.
Xiachen is still only a child, I cant let him go to the Celestial Realm alone, I must find him. That said, the demon princess then pushes the elder aside to chase after the boy herself.
Princess! Fourth Elder exims and hurried to stop this.
You let me go, I must find Xiachen, you
Bonk!
Finding how stubborn the girl was, the poor elder did the only thing that came to his mind and that was to knock the princess out with a karate chop.
Sighing: We absolutely cant let the princess run off by herself. Shes been tricked by the prince already and she still fell for the hit by me, theres no way she will survive on her own out there.
Inparison to the prince, these demons are more concerned with this sweet dumbaclutz than anything else. Whats more, its well known by now that Bai Xiachen had gone through the training inside the secret domain and gained immense strength in doing so, adding that with his cunning personality, its reasonable to assume the boy would be fine even if hes alone.
Fourth Elder, arent you afraid the princess will raise a fuss after shees to? Crossing his arms around the chest, Sixth Elder asks with a bemused face.
Shrugging: Other than knocking her out, do you have any other n? You know as well as I do that the princess is the type to be sold and then go count the money for the seller. After he said that, the elder didnt dally around and picked the girl up around the waist to carry back inside the pce.
Once again, peace has returned to the Demon Realm for the time being after this little twist of event.
Once they finished ditching their pursuers, Bai Xiachen and Dragonys first destination would of course be the border city; however, he was quickly disappointed when he discovered that Bai Yan had already left by the time they arrived. As such, the two kids also snuck into the Celestial Realm on their own after learning that.
Against the new and interesting things, Dragony have always been the curious one among the pair. Therefore, when they arrived at the closest settlement, her eyes immediately began to wander left and right at the new environment.
Damn beggar, how dare youe steal from our restaurant. Someonee, help me throw this beggar out of here! This was what Bai Xiachen heard when he was frowning at what to do next.
Turning his head around for the source, he could see several people dragging a dirty old man out of an establishment. The seniors hair appeared very messy, just like a chickens coop, but the worse was the odoring out of that body C it stinks!
But the group apparently wasnt done after they kicked out the beggar, instead they began to start beating the old man with their sticks to vent their anger. Oddly enough, the dirty senior didnt even flinch at the assault and continued to gnaw away at the chicken in his hand. Clearly the food was the reason why he went inside the restaurant.
This scene made the boy frown even harder. Unable to bare it, he starts walking over: Stop!
Perhaps its due to how tender and young his voice was, but the group did stop in their act after his hor.
Where did this childe from? How dare you get involved with our business? A middle-aged man of the group coldly snarls at the boy.
Chapter 1119 - Bandit Di Cang (9)”
Chapter 1119 Bandit Di Cang (9)
Isnt it just a chicken? Ill help pay for it so let him go. Rummaging through his clothes, Bai Xiachen tosses over a piece of silver to act as payment to the man. Coming before the old beggar: Are you alright Grandpa?
Im hungry, Im so hungry. Maybe its due to hunger or something else entirely, but the senior didnt pay any heed to the little steambuns inquiry and instead continued to gnaw away at the chicken.
Normally one would be quite irritated at being ignored, but in this case, Bai Xiachen only felt an ufortable sadness circting from within.
Eat slowly Grandfather, no one will steal it from you.
Its then the crazy old man paused in his gnawing and turned to look up at the boys face. Did you see my Bai Bai? Im looking for my little Bai Bai.
Taken aback by the question, the boys lovely brow furrowed up: Grandpa, who is Bai Bai? If you tell me I will help you look for that person.
Bai Bai is Bai Bai, she is my good granddaughter. Let me secretly tell something, I actually snatched Bai Bai off of my old friends hands. Her talent is very good so me and my old friend both wanted to ept her as our granddaughter. In order to win, I used a sneaky scheme to snatch her over. With that said, the crazy old man then bursts into tears and even tossed the chicken to the ground as he sobbed away.
I shouldve given her to him. He couldve taken her to a secluded ce where no one can hurt her. Bai Bai must hate me to death, woohoohoo..
To the seniors credit, his words were clear and credible, totally unlike his crazy appearance. Unfortunately, that glimmer of rity onlysted for a brief moment before he returned to his usual erratic state with that silly dumb smile.
Have you seen Bai Bai? If you see her, can you tell my Bai Bai that I miss her..
Against this partially unstable old man, Bai Xiachen just didnt know how to handle him. Nevertheless, his heart told him he couldnt leave this person behind. Old Grandpa, get up first and tell me how your Bai Bai looks. This way I can help keep an eye out for her.
Boy. The middle-aged man over there had a better attitude after taking the little steambuns money, but that changed again into a sneer after hearing the old mans words. Dont me me for not warning you. This old beggar is a liar. Hes been here for a few days already and has done nothing but freeload off others. Dont be fooled by him.
Naturally Bai Xiachen wouldnt be swayed by a simplement from some stranger, especially when they have shown such harshness against an old senior. Still showing concerned eyes, he helps the crazy old coot up.
My Bai Bai is all pearly and white, oh yes, shes also extremely talented, and. Patting his chicken coop of a hair, the old mans gaze suddenly turned dull in the eye like hes lost in memory, I cant remember, I cant remember anymore, I think Bai Bai has been gone for a long time.
Highness. Giving the boy a gentle tug on the sleeve, Dragony offers up a suggestion: Why dont we bring him to Mother for help? This old grandpa is too pitiful, I feel so sorry for him.
Nodding after a moment of thought: Alright, lets do that. Although it can be dangerous if he follows us around, but I cant see how its better than letting him stay here in this ce. Perhaps we will encounter someone that knows him along our travel.
Thats right! From out of the blue, the crazy old coot suddenly ps his thigh and then obsessively stared at the little steambuns face. Your eyes, your eyes are just like Bai Bais.. youre both very bright in there.
Chapter 1120 - “Bandit Di Cang (10)”
Chapter 1120 Bandit Di Cang (10)
Bai Xiachen was stunned by thatment. If he were to use just that sliver about the eye to search for a person then it would be a needle in a haystack. Where would he find such a person among so many?
Grandpa, you follow us, my mother will help you find your Bai Bai.
Look for Bai Bai? The crazy old man once again showed that dumb silly smile, Okay, lets go find Bai Bai.
In the end, the party of two has now be a party of three following the eptance of this crazy old coot.
Humph, dont listen to good advice then! Since the little steambun wont listen, the middle-aged man just huffs a grunt and returned to his shop. He could care less about some strange kid that has shown him so much disrespect.
In a city not far away from where Bai Xiachen and them were, the patrolling guards at the city gate were just minding their own business today when they saw the unimaginable C a horde of demonic beasts trampling over to their location.
Run, the bandits from the Demon Realm areing! the guards voice echoes across the entire settlement as he cries out this news.
What?
The bandits from the Demon Realm areing?
The denizens of this city were horrified by the explosive news. Without a care for whatever theyre doing, everyone began to flee for their lives after quickly packing their stuffs. This includes the lord of this city as well who emptied his treasury vault in a breeze.
Yan Yan, why dont we take root in this city? Those in charge of the Celestial Realm shouldve taken notice of us by now after all the noise we made. Di Cang softly asks after he halted the horde thats following them from behind.
Gently caressing her own tummy, Bai Yan took a second to think about the proposal: Alright, I was getting a little sleepy anyways, lets rest here then.
As if getting the signal to start acting up from that answer, I will be sure to clear everything in the way. Though the ones we encountered thus far is not strong at all, but those with real strength is sure toe soon. Your husband I here will definitely beat every single one and make them serve you.
Bai Yan just didnt have the energy to tittle around with her mans antics and began rubbing her own temptle: Di Cang, I dont know why but my bodys feeling rather restlesstely. Do you think something happened to Xiachen and them back in the Demon Realm?
Of course not Yan Yan, you are overthinking this, he shakes his head in disapproval. With the amount of ruckus were raising over here, those from the Celestial Pce will be too busy thinking up a n to deal with us, where will they have time to go attack the Demon Realm?
Over the years, Di Cang has mostly figured out the strength and weaknesses of this Celestial Realm. What bothers him though were theck of confrontation from those so-called Keepers.
Making an enlightened face, Bai Yan then thought of something else: Oh thats right, Di Cang, I want to go inquire about Bai Nings whereabout.
Shes not absolutely certain if this Bai Ning was her biological mother or not, but its a glimmer of hope she doesnt want to give up on. Whats more, she could perhaps get some news on where Bai Xiao was. The womans getting worried about her brother after he disappeared a while back.
Of course, I will go send my subordinates out to search, you stay at home and take care of the baby. If theres any news Ill be sure toe tell you.
Nodding after concluding its the best course of action: Alright, Ill wait for your news.
Chapter 1121 - “Spirit Fox (1)”
Chapter 1121 Spirit Fox (1)
First Elder. After Di Cangs attention shifted away from his wife, that handsome face promptly turned hard as he spoke: Pass my order down, this ce will be our base from now on!
As you wish. Cupping his fist, the senior respectfullyplies.
Even though there are not many enemies thus far, but the Celestial Realmsndscape stretches for millions of miles, theres going to be moreing for sure. Furthermore, theyre only at the outermost stretch of the domain, they havent even begun to touch the core area where there are dangers lurking at every turn.
Also, send a couple of my strongest demon to guard the city gate, I dont want anyoneing or leaving without my explicit permission. After saying this, he immediately returns to helping Bai Yan into the city gate.
However, unlike the bustling settlement that he expected of this ce, what weed the couple was an empty husk that had toppled stalls and a street rolling with dried leaves. Looking at this scene, Di Cangs expression instantly went ck because hes really starting to question himself.
Am I really that horrible that everyone will run before I even get here?
Di Cang, it seems your reputation is already infamous and far spreading.
Looking at this depressing sight of decline, Bai Yans lips slightly curved upwards while trying not to let her husband notice the little slip up on her face.
Humph, these people arent any better than me if thats the case. Narrowing his eyes in with an extremely sour note: They treated the demonic beasts as food and material, how are they any different? This world is like that, the strong eats the weak. Without strength, one doesnt have any right to dictate the rules. However Turning warm and gentle as he stared down at the woman in his arms, Whether or not you are weak or strong, you will always be the undisputed one in charge of the Demon Realm.
Very pleased by those sweet words, Bai Yan didnt mind being pampered right now, especially when her tummy was starting to show the bump of her child.
Di Cang, Im tired
No problem, Ill find a ce so you can rest.
Inside the city, the most luxurious ce would have to be the city lords manor. The only issue was the emptiness of the estate. There are no decorations or supplies left in ce after the previous owner fled in haste; as such, Di Cang figured its better to take his wife to a local inn instead where its more functionable for now until a eptable manor could be built atop of the old one.
Di Cang, I remember you mentioning there is a sizable poption of demonic beasts living in this Celestial Realm, is that correct? she asks while fiddling with her mans silvery hair.
Mhmm.
Lets do this then. Announce to all of those demons that they can join us if they wish, and we will rename this ce as Demon City to act as a beacon of our influence.
Thats easy to do Yan Yan, Ill go pass the message down to First Elder so he can do it. Giving the woman a peck on the forehead, his voice was all doting and loving: You mustnt stress yourself during this period, the baby and you need to rest so leave everything to me.
Not far from Demon City, there lies a valley which stretches for thousands of miles and was exceptionally dangerous. Nevertheless, two little adorable things are currently cutting through the shrubberies with their swords and carefully pushing forward.
Chapter 1122 - Spirit Fox (2)”
Chapter 1122 Spirit Fox (2)
Old Grandpa, you walk slowly, Bai Xiachenc decides to say that after finding the crazy old coot was jumping around too much in the area and putting himself into dangerous spots. Dragony, you hold his hand so he doesnt run off and get lost, I alone will be enough to clear the path for us.
Okay. Dragony originally wanted to go back to as shes instructed, but the second she started walking over the old senior bolted. Not to the side or in the opposite direction though, rather its directly for the little steambun whos leading the party like a rushing bull.
Bai Xiachen honestly didnt know what was happening when he got charged. However, by the time he came back to his senses he was already thrown to the floor and staring upwards at the sky.
Boom!!!
An invisible force from the back suddenly brushes past the toppled pair and smashes into a nearby tree, causing the huge stumpy trunk to explode from the impact and toppling over thest of the towering remains.
What the? I didnt even notice that attack just now yet this old man can react so quick. Is he really some random beggar?
Oh that was so scary, so scary. Despite what this old coot just did, he did not act like anything worthy of being called a powerful individual. In fact, that goofy grin and chicken coop at the top continued to give the iron masked image of a senile old elder.
Highness, Dragony runs over to help the boy up, are you alright, did you get hit anywhere?
Im fine. Turning sharp in the eye, Bai Xiachen stares in the direction of where the attack came from.
Come Dragony, lets go see whats happening over there.
Although the little missy was very afraid of what lies ahead, she nevertheless listened to the little steambuns instruction out of habit. Shes always been obedient to the boys words and this wont be any different.
Up ahead, the entire area had been ttened instead of the tree filled terrain like the rest of the forest, but thats not the most important bit in their view, its the group of hunters and woman at the center of their encirclement. Thedys covered in blood and appeared enraged by the foes.
Spirit Fox, you have nowhere else to hide anymore after escaping us for so many years, hahaha! The one saying this was a man that had an elderly but muscr appearance. Ill give you a chance, submit to me or die by my sword!
The woman wearing the green dress in the middle promptly sneered at the proposal. Even though shes clearly at a disadvantage and likely on thest leg, those eyes remain stubborn and full of fire. Submit to you? Dream on! I am Spirit Fox, even if my soul is destroyed I will never surrender to the likes of you!
In that case, Ill grant your wish. Narrowing those old eyes in, the buffed elderly individual in charge of the hunters revealed a glint of murderous intent when he drew his de.
Bathump!
Just then right as the cold hard steel was about to sh down from above, a small rustling sound from the side had caught their attention, causing the hunters to pause and look over. They could see its a young little boy stumbling out from behind a huge tree, and considering those fear filled eyes, they figured the neer were no threat to the group.
Who are you? the elder asks with a demanding tone and made the little boy burst into tears.
Chapter 1123 - “Spirit Fox (3)”
Chapter 1123 Spirit Fox (3)
I am looking for my mother, I am looking for my mother..
Annoyed by the interruption, the old hunter frowned: Your mother is not here so hurry away, this is not a ce for children to stay.
Since the other side was only a child he didnt give too much care and simply shooed the other side away.
Grandpapa, you can you take me to my mother? The little boy looked timidly at the hunters, his mouth drawing into a thin line of pity and sadness.
If it was under normal circumstances these hunters wouldve offered aid to a lost child for sure, but this was not the case today, they had more pressing matters at hand than to babysit a young boy.
Gogogo, hurry up and go, if you dont go then Ill have someone throw you away! The buff old hunter impatiently waves at the boy again.
Grandpapa
Since the distance between both sides had drawn to a measurable short distance at this point, the act of shooing away the child was like a weing gesture to cling onto the mans sleeve. This for sure made the old hunter grew more impatient. However, he didnt expect the shaking gesture from his arm to earn himself a dagger through the palm instead.
You! The old hunter exims and tries to blow his little assant away.
Unfortunately for him, none of his power woulde forward when he tried. In fact, his arm that has been pricked by the dagger grew numb and powerless, thus making it all too easy for the boy to dodge to one side when he reached out.
What innocent boy thats lost in the woods?
What timid poor boy that only wanted to seek help?
Theres none of that, only a little devil thats showing a devilish grin.
Youre not bad, your entire body is covered in treasures that resist physical attacks from others. Aside from your face and the palm of your hand, none of my weapons wouldve been able to get through. Bai Xiachenments with his cheeky smile. So how do you feel now? Do you like my poison thats on my dagger?
The old hunters face had gone white at this point. He desperately wanted to expel the toxin by forcibly pushing the invading element out from his veins, but the more he tried, the worse it got.
How How can this be? He mutters with clenched teeth while taking a step back. Who the hell are you?
A twisted grin draws itself across the boys face as a fluffy tail of silver came out of his back. Waving it in the air to show the old hunter, Stupid, cant you see my identity?
Shock filled the hunters eye: Fox? You are a demon?
This little thing is actually a demon?
Impossible, even if it is a demon taking human form, I still wouldve noticed long before he got close, how did I not catch it?
Dragony, Old Grandpa, you cane out now. Bai Xiachen beckons her friends toe out of hiding from the huge tree behind himself.
So fun, so fun, the crazy old coot was the first to jump out of the cover. pping his hand with that goofy smile: So fun, little guy, can you lend me your poisonous dagger? I want to poke him a few times too.
Thement instantly made the old hunter falter backwards a couple of steps, however, his body froze as soon as he took a closer look at the one speaking.
Chapter 1124 - Spirit Fox (4)”
Chapter 1124 Spirit Fox (4)
You You are
How can it be him? The old hunter gulps hard, understanding he mightve mistakenly poked at a huge hos nest this time.
Although he had only ever seen him from afar at the pce, but the impression remains very deep and memorable.
Sure, this old coot would often act crazy before the public, but even those Keepers would abstain from provoking him. That just goes to show how prestigious and important this old coots background was.
On the other hand, the crazy old coot acted like he didnt give a care in the world. Using his dirty hands, the senile old gramp began to pat the hunters head like hes hitting a child.
Come on, run, go on and run, this is too fun, hahaha.
Bai Xiachen didnt pay too much attention to the antics of the old fe, instead his eyes fell upon the woman lying to the ground. How are you?
Somewhat surprised by the question, Spirit Fox struggles to climb up from the ground using the tree trunk as support. Heaving long raspy breathes: Im fine, thank you little brother.
Can you tell me why he is trying to capture you?
Drawing her eyes downward in a dejected manner: He wants to use me as an ingredient in his alchemic recipe. I kept running away and hiding, but in the end he eventually found me.
Giving an understanding nod, Bai Xiachen knew he must help: I have some Dan pills here, but I dont know which can help cure your injury. Why dont you try them all, how about it? That said, he promptly pulled out multiple bottles to hand over one bead from each one.
Happy and grateful in her expression: Im thankful but medicinal pills are useless for me. I only need to rest for a while to recover, but as you can see, this ce is too dangerous to do just that. When you leave, can you take me along?
Okay, the little steambun didnt hesitate to nod and ces the pills away, then have a good rest, I will take you with us.
Mmmm, Spirit Fox tiredly closes her eyes as her body lets off a blue glow.
Momentster, there were no longer a woman leaning up again a tree here, rather theres only a blue fox lying on the ground already asleep.
Dragony, you take her with you.
Why me?
Dummy, boys and girls need not touch, she is a female so it will be inconvenient to keep her on me. Not like shes Little Rice you know. Then turning his face into an almost serious yet hrious look, Mother said, aside from rtives and my future wifey, I cant get too close to other girls.
EHHHHH?! The crazy old coot gave up on torturing the old hunter at this point and ran over with his palms rubbing against itself. Are we having roast fox tonight? If we are then I want the leg, I like eating the leg part.
Bai Xiachens face went ck and immediately shot a stare over: This fox is my kind, shes not for eating. If you eat foxes again, Ill Ill ignore you from now on!
Puckering up his lip in grievance, the old coot was obviously unhappy at being yelled at: Fine, I wont eat then, why yell at me.
You cant eat foxes, and you cant eat demonic beasts either. If you cant then I wont help you find your Bai Bai. Forking those little hands against his waist, the little steambun stands firm on the matter.
I wont eat you must help me find my Bai Bai.
Inparison to finding his Bai Bai, filling the stomach meant nothing.
Mmm, thats a good boy. Praising the old coot by touching his head, You help us look after this fox and Ill do that, otherwise I wont help you.
Okay. Casting one final nce at Spirit Fox, the crazy old coots attention continues to linger around the little things body.
I can only look and cant eat, this is too torturous
Chapter 1125 - “Spirit Fox (5)”
Chapter 1125 Spirit Fox (5)
Running up to the old hunter after getting an idea, Bai Xiachen began to rub the bottom of his chin: Your armor is not bad, quickly take it off and give it to me.
Shuddering at the order, the poor man pleads: But I dont have any clothes underneath.
I dont care, if you and your partners want to live then take off your armor. Theres no room for discussion in his tone, a true props to his old mans lineage of being a ruler.
In the end, the old hunter could only do as told under the eyes of hispanions. Hes naked standing there in the breeze, both hands tightly covering his important part between the legs as he shivered from the cold.
Ah! Frightened by the sight, Dragony hurries to cover her eyes from the picture and hid behind the boy and old crazy coot.
ck in the face at what he indirectly caused, the little steambun hurries to remedy it: What are you all still waiting for, scram!
But the antidote the old hunter meekly says.
Despite being the leader of this hunting party, the old hunter could only bow his head under duress.
Blinking his cute little eyes at the request like hes some sort of innocent angel: But I only know how to concoct poisons, I dont know how to cure them.
In that instant, the old hunters expression immediately copsed into outrage. However, right as hes about tosh out at how ridiculous it was to not carry an antidote, Bai Xiachen had shot another re over and made the person cower away.
This you must be teasing me, how can you not have an antidote?
Actually making a frown on his cute little face, there is a way to cure the poison. You only need to get a child to urinate on the wound and avoid making contact with me. As soon as you draw close then the poison will activate and increase in your veins until all of your flesh begin to fester from rot.
Losing his soul from fright, the old hunter didnt need any warning on that point. He would rather not meet this little devil for a second time in his life.
Alright, Ive told you what you want now so scram. Puckering his lips in dissatisfaction, Bai Xiachen demands again.
Naturally the old hunter and his goonies needed no urging on the matter. The party practically ran for the foot of the mountain like theyve just encountered a ferocious beast and survived the encounter!
Highness, does that poison really need a childs urine to cure? Dragony asks with a gullible look of innocence.
Of course not, Mother never allows me to bring those poisonous things around nor does she let me concoct my own poison. The stuff I bbed onto my dagger is nothing but a neutralizer that numbs a person for an hour. Afterwards he will be fine and back to normal.
Then why did you tell him that? Doubtful now, the little missy still believes the urine nonsense was true.
That old hunter hurt a member of the foxes, how can I let him go without a lesson? The boy huffs a snort like hes done something great. Alright, weve wasted enough time in this forest, lets go and head to the nearest town. Im sure we will get some information about Mother and Baddie Father there since they are bound to make a lot of noise after their arrival.
Dragony agrees to the idea and nods right away. Truth was, her level of worship towards the demon prince has risen to a level of deifying the boy so he could literally say the sun was ck and she would still believe him.
Hey hey, did any of you hear about the demons that came to our Celestial Realm? They apparently conquered a city and renamed it Demon City.
Chapter 1126 - Spirit Fox (6)”
Chapter 1126 Spirit Fox (6)
Those demons from that Demon Realm really is bold, how dare theye invade our Celestial Realm! Seriously, why is no one retaliating yet?
I reckon the powerful ones on our side is currently rushing over from where they are right now, theres no way they will allow some rambunctious demons trample around unhindered. But then again, I keep getting this feeling that the great war from a millennium ago is going to start again from the way things are turning out.
Inside the local tea house, Bai Xiachen continues to listen in on the various conversations of these patrons until he himself decides its time to move on. Grabbing a passing waitress, he puts on a na?ve and innocent smile: Pretty sister, can I ask you where that so-called Demon City is?
Startled at first at being pulled from out of the blue, the waitress stops and looks down at the little man who instantly captivated her heart with how adorably cute he was. Shes never seen such a handsome young boy, especially those eyes which seems to sparkle with light.
Little brother, that city has been taken over by the demons, you shouldnt go anywhere near it less those demons ruin you as well with their scourge.
Bai Xiachens face went ck,?Is this how the people of this world think of us demons?
Beautiful sister, Im only curious and want to take a quick peek, can you give me the directions to get there? Slightly giving another tug at the waitresss sleeve, he increases the level of his cuteness for the final blow.
In the face of such a lovely little guy, no one would be able to refuse his request.
When you head straight out of town, about a kilometer away, there will be a city patrolled by demons, that is the city of demons.
Thank you beautiful sister. Moving to bow his head in thanks, the little steambun then turns to hold Dragonys hand whos been waiting the entire time.
Highness Despite others not knowing, the little missy definitely felt the change in the boys tone and its not a pleasant one.
My mother is not the type to indiscriminately kill others, and my father wont either with her by his side. Narrowing his eyes in after saying that, And based on what that beautiful sister said, the reputation of us demons are very bad in these parts. But I believe in my kind, they wont attack others so casually. Someone must be smearing our reputation.
Back in the human world there are no shortages of demonic beasts; however, they have always huddled together in seclusion and away from human civilization. Furthermore, they would only attack if provoked first, thats a fact and not a belief since humankind was able to live peacefully while having a horde of demonic beasts roosting inside the Abyss forest.
Dragony, lets go find Mother first.
No longer dwelling on the matter, Bai Xiachen was ready to go forward with Dragony in tow when a person suddenly collided with himself as he turned. As a result, he ends up stumbling backwards a few steps from the impact.
Outrageous, do you not see my familysdy is here? How dare you get in her way and not move! Immediately, a loud holler came from the front.
Raising his head, the boy could see the outburst hade from an arrogant looking maid walking behind another female wearing a pearly white dress. The maid didnt look exceptional by any standard, but the maids mistress that had bumped into Bai Xiachen definitely stood out with quite the beautiful contour.
It was clearly her who bumped into my gege (big brother), why do we have to apologize? Dragony fights back with her logic and angry stare at the maid.
Chapter 1127 - Spirit Fox (7)”
Chapter 1127 Spirit Fox (7)
The maid flew into a rage, but right as shes about to go up to hit the girl who would disrespect herself, a raised hand had blocked the maid from moving.
Enough, this is not a big deal anyways, why make it hard for a child? Yun Ruo Xi extends her hand with a smile on that face as a gesture of goodwill. Little brother, it wasnt intentional on my end so how about we reconcile with a handshake?
First giving a look at the outstretched hand, then at the gathered crowd of onlookers, Bai Xiachen only took a second to muse over the decision as he lowered his head in an apologetic manner.
My mother told me that one should apologize if one did wrong so Ill apologize. I didnt see you and bumped into you I thought I wouldnt hit anyone because of how slow I was walking, but I didnt expect.
In other words, despite being not at fault because of his slow pace, he would still apologize since both sides held responsibility.
Going stiff in the face at being pointed out, Yun Ruo Xi shoots a warning re to the maid behind herself before turning back to the boy with a smile: My maid is too impolite so dont mind her.
Is she your personal maid? asked Bai Xiachen.
She didnt understand why the boy would ask that but nodded anyway: She is indeed my personal maid. Ive had her by my side since I was a child.
Ohhhh, nodding like hes enlightened, my mother said that a maid represents their master and mistress. If a maid is too arrogant then thats the result of their masters deliberate indulgence, and in many cases, the voice of their master because there are some words they dont want to say in person. That said, the little steambun then raises his head to confront Yun Ruo Xi directly in the eye. There are no maids like that around my mother who doesnt know what is right from wrong, dont you understand that much?
That made Yun Ruo Xi go from green to white, then from white to green in exasperation. Its exactly as the boy says, shes been indulging her maid over the years and would even use the maid to say things she herself doesnt want to say in public. But to be exposed before the public like so, its making her extremely ufortable.
Sure enough, the gathered crowd had started to turn their heads in disappointment, especially for those who thought thedy was some clean flower instead of the tainted rose whom she was.
I thought thisdy is gentle and kind with a good character, but then again, why would she have such a nasty maid if she herself wasnt so nasty?
I know right, if it wasnt for the boy we would still be in the dark. I say, who is the boys mother? Hes clearly very well taught.
The murmuring was starting to have an affect since Yun Ruo Xi had clenched her fists up. The only saving grace was the fact that no one knew who she truly was, otherwise the image she maintained for so many years would be ruined today.
Miss, look at this boy
Pa!
Not going to give ammunition to the little steambun, she directly ps the maid in the face to keep that mouth from yapping. You be quiet! How many times have I disciplined you? If it wasnt for your father whom I owe a debt to, do you think I would keep indulging you?
In other words, she only turned a blind eye to the maids nasty nature because of a debt, not because of what Bai Xiachen said about herself.
You bitch, I finally found you! Just as Yun Ruo Xi was twisting the story to her own advantage and clearing herself of any taint, the old coot suddenly pounced over from the side and threw a heavy punch to her head.
Worse was that things didnt end there. The old coot also started to pull at her hair. The more he pulled, the harder his strength became until the situation crumbled into a mess.
Chapter 1128 - Spirit Fox (8)”
Chapter 1128 Spirit Fox (8)
You the pain nearly made Yun Ruo Xi break out into tears. She wanted tosh out in retaliation, but thats when she realizes who it was. In that instant, herplexion had lost all color.
How can it be him?
Why is this old man here?
You bitch, Im going to kill you, you killed my good granddaughter, Im going to kill you bitch! the crazy old man has now turned into a vicious old man. His fist was relentless when smashing down at thedys face, causing it to go bruise and sore in all sorts of ces.
As painful as it was for Yun Ruo Xi to take this beating, fear overtook everything else in this case. She knows, since that event back then this crazy old coot hated her more than anything else in this world to the point where she never once dared to appear before him. To think they would bump heads in a ce like this of all ces.
Meanwhile on the side, Bai Xiachen had his eyes staring wide in dismay towards this interaction. Hespletely taken aback and surprised by this twist of event.
This old grandpapa does he have a vendetta against her?
Gege Dragony nudges at the boys hand, Whats wrong with him? Why is the grandpapa acting like this?
Didnt you listen? Grandpapas granddaughter died because of her, she killed her.
Thats a death grudge ah!
Drawing his lips into a sinister smirk, Bai Xiachens sight nownds firmly onto Yun Ruo Xis body whos curled into a fetal position for protection.
Gege, do you also hate this woman? asked the little missy with curiosity in those eyes.
With her understanding of Bai Xiachen, the boy wouldnt normally dwell on a matter like this unless its out of spite. Since he did so then it must mean he doesnt like or outright hate her. Strange though, this was clearly their first time meeting thedy since they arrived in the Celestial Realm so why the heavy grudge?
Yes, I dont like her, I didnt like her since the first second Iid eyes on her. Crumpling his cute little face into a frown, Especially when I see her fake face, my dislike inexplicably grew deeper until its be a form of hatred.
Dragony nods in earnest: If thats the case then I also hate her.
Grandpapa, Bai Xiachen saw that the old coot has done enough damage and waves for him toe over, Lets go, we will go find your Bai Bai.
That stopped the crazy old coot from continuing. With a goofy grin: Okay, lets go find Bai Bai.
However, thats not before the old senior sent another kick at the bruised-updy. Apparently hatred knows no bound, even if one bes senile and unable to discern whats reality or an illusion.
Finally free from her assant, Yun Ruo Xis first instinct was to clean herself up so she wouldnt look like such a mess. Sadly for her though, aside from wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she couldnt do anymore for her hair because the old senior had ripped some of her scalp along the process! Just touching the upper part of her head would bring a stinging pain that made her gasp.
What are you all looking at, scram! The maid snaps out at the gathered crowd after realizing no one was helping and made them disperse. Of course, thats not before they all bellowed out into aughing fit at this hrious show.
Miss, are you all right? the maid quickly crouches down to help herdy up, That old man is so abominable.
Pa!
Sending another p at her maid without any indication, Yun Ruo Xi spoke with grits and stone between her teeth: Where the hell were you? Why didnt you help me?
I The maid shuddered because she didnt dare to say shes too afraid to help. Miss, the old man and the sted child is too much, why dont we follow up with a. shing a killing light in her eyes, she makes a beheading gesture with that hand.
Chapter 1129 - Spirit Fox (9)”
Chapter 1129 Spirit Fox (9)
Huffing a grunt at her maids idea: Go ahead and kill that old man if you think you can, but that child must die!
Yun Ruo Xi doesnt understand why either but she detests the boy as soon as shes met him as well. Coupled with the fact that he dares to challenge her, it only made sense things would turn out this way.
You immediately go inquire about that boy. I want to know where they went. If my guesses are right, that little girl is a demon.
Yes, mdy. The maid wasted no time to retreat from thedys presence. Shes afraid further punishment would befall herself if she lingered.
Minutester.
Miss, Ive checked, theyre likely heading to that city of demons.
City of demons? Yun Ruo Xi sneered, Recently the movements of the Demon Realm are getting bigger and bigger. Now theyre also recruiting the local demons to their side so I bet that little girl is also doing the same by heading there. Xiao Qing (maid), go see if those monarchs havee yet.
Monarch, a title that could only be given if one possesses the strength of a High Divine or above in this world. In that case, the individual would be allowed to set up his own territory and be a ruler of a region, somewhat effectively bing a king of a domain.
If theye shing a cold hard light in the eyes tell them toe find me at the inn, I want to discuss with them on how to deal with the Demon Realm together.
But before that, I must lead that old fart away from the demon girl and boy, otherwise he might end up joining those demons and turn against us..
At this moment right outside the walls of a city adorned with a gue inscribed with the word Demon City, thousands of demons and demonic beasts were being processed for entry into the settlement. Their treatment wasnt of the best out there, mainly because Bai Yan didnt have trust in these individuals who has lived in the Celestial Realm all their lives, but these demons didnt have any other better options out there aside from seeking protection from Di Cang and his subordinates.
Yan Yan, youve been watching these demons for so long atop of this wall, what do you think of them? Di Cang asks while bringing a coat for his wife to wear.
Making a mild smile: At the moment I cant see anything out of ce, but there is bound to be some down there sent to spy on us. After all, theyve been isted from the Demon Realm so its expected that some would be loyal to the enemies. Its better to be careful.
She wants all of the demons to return to their roots but that doesnt mean she would allow others to take advantage of this opening.
Hmm? Suddenly, Bai Yans attentionnds onto a woman hidden among the crowd, her eyes beaming with a touch of frost. Theres something wrong with that woman.
Drawing his lips into a smirk, Di Cang also turns to the crowd thats below: You also noticed?
Lets go. In one leap, she descends from the wall and surprises the gathered demons with her entry.
Chapter 1130 - “Spirit Fox (10)”
Chapter 1130 Spirit Fox (10)
As beautiful as this womans appearance was, the crowd greatlymented the fact that shes pregnant and not a virgin, otherwise they would be conniving to woo this one.
Yan Yan, you be careful, we cant have you getting hurt Landing with a frown, Di Cang hurries to examine his wife for any issue.
When I was pregnant with Xiachen, I was running around outside still and getting into all sorts of fights, do you see me getting hurt? Shooting a re at her husband for over worrying, My babies arent so frail.
If she and her baby could endure the damage from a lightning strike then a simple descent from some city wall was nothing.
After lecturing her hubby, Bai Yan returns her attention to the woman in question. Though ordinary in appearance, she just has a strange aching suspicion this individual wasnt normal.
Say it, who sent you?
Going slightly white in the face: I dont know what youre talking about.
Wont tell the truth? Bai Yan continues to examine the person in a scrutinizing manner, You think I wont notice just because youre wearing a wolf skin? Why are you pretending to be a demon and trying to enter the city?
Finding shes been discovered already, the spy didnt bother trying to keep up her fa?ade anymore and bursts outughing. In an instant, the aura explodes out of the woman and blows the nearby demons away in all direction due to the force created.
Careful! rmed, Di Cang hurries to pull his wife into a protective hug to shield her from the explosion, She is a High Divine.
High Divine?
Bai Yan was surprised because this High Divine was the most powerful enemy to date.
Are you the king of the Demon Realm? The spy ignored the pregnant queen and turned to Di Cang instead with a look of desire. Its too obvious on what she wanted when that tongue stretched out to lick her own lips
Your strength is very good, grinning maliciously, with your strength marrying such a woman is too much of a pity. How about this, leave her ande to my side to be my husband, what say you?
A sh of hardness flickered across Di Cangs eyes after hearing that pompous statement. In order to reassure his wife, he immediately leaves a soft kiss along Bai Yans lip. Just wait here for me, Ille back after I finish dealing with this spy.
Be careful.
If there only one enemy then shes very confident her own man could handle it.
Loosening his arms around Bai Yans body, Di Cang now focuses his entire attention to the opposite side.
Boom!
In this moment, gushes of air came blowing out of his clothes due to him releasing his full might, which causes the spy to narrow in her eyes as well.
So the rumors are true, the demon king is as strong as they say. Its good I came in person to get an impression first. Now I can take him as a male consort in my harem.
Demon King, why go against the Celestial Realm when youre such a handsome beauty? Theres no way you will prevail with only your level of strength and that useless wife of yours.
Thats right, in the eyes of this High Divine C likely a Monarch and ruler of one region C this spy thought of Bai Yan as nothing more than an ant, an insect that she could crush with one foot. However, thement didnt infuriate the mentioned wife, it only made her break out into a chuckle.
Chapter 1131 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (1)”
Chapter 1131 Celestial Realms Faction (1)
Wait Di Cang, theres something I want to ask her first. Slowlying forward, Bai Yans eyes were burning with fire.
Although the demon king didnt know what his wife wanted to do but hes not going to stop her if thats her wish. However, hes going to remain ready in case anything happens.
Youre almost fifty or sixty years old now, right? she asks with a meaningful smirk.
Maintaining ones youthful image wasnt hard for a cultivator, especially for those at the higher levels like the one before herself.
Thats right. Ticking her lip into a cheeky smirk, the spy had plenty of confidence her achievements are something to be proud of because there arent many like her even in a hundred years.
Then what right do you have to call me weak and useless if it took you sixty years to reach the High Divine level? An air of defiance exudes out of Bai Yans body as she confronts the spy who looks down at herself, I began to cultivate at the age of fifteen and is now seven years in to reach where I am today. As for yourself, it took you over fifty years to break up to the High Divine, how can you be so proud with that sort of achievement? Whats more, my subordinates are barely thirty years old and is already at the Bottom Divine, it will just be a matter of time before they overtake someone like you.
Bai Yan could ignore others trying to insult herself because she doesnt care about the opinions of others, but its a different story if it involves the Demon Realm, nor would she allow others to get the impression that the queen of the Demon Realm was a useless woman that only knows how to rely on the man!
Likewise, the spys remark had infuriated the gathered demons gathered around the city gate. Their eyes are filled with anger at the woman who insulted them all.
The only woman worthy of being my wife is already standing next to me, Di Cang began to move after throwing this out there, and due to how fast his attacks were, a cloud of dust was stirred into the air as a result.
Youre also a High Divine? The spy exims after being surprised by that incredible speed.
Such a shame, a man this capable is being apanied by such a useless woman over there.
Thats right, in the eyes of this woman who came to make trouble, any female with the strength beneath herself was a useless weakling that deserves to be trampled.
Queen, what are you doing? First Elder was at first focused onto the battle thats taking ce but quickly shifted to Bai Yan instead whos setting up a pattern of stones on the ground at such an odd timing.
Raising a smirk at the question, she dly answered the elders inquiry: I want everyone to know that Di Cangs wife is not weak or useless.
So what if she couldnt beat the enemy in a direct fight? Its not like brute force was the only way to win out there
The queen knows how to set up spell matrixes?! First Elder inwardly thought.
Ignoring the strange and shocked looking her way from multiple individuals at this point, Bai Yan continues to arrange her stones on the floor and furthered the effort by scribbling some strange diagrams with a chalk pen.
Momentster and she was done. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she returns her gaze over to the battle that was still continuing with increased ferocity.
Chapter 1132 - “Celestial Realm’s Faction (2)”
Chapter 1132 Celestial Realms Faction (2)
As a result of the constant exchanges between the two thats fighting up in the air now, the ground has be littered with miniature craters due to their back and forth. In short, the earth has be a hazardous scorched earth appearance and many demons fled as far as they could without actually leaving the city outskirts entirely. Even so, the upper hand soon fell into Di Cangs hands as beads of sweat became apparent across the female spys forehead.
Di Cang! Suddenly, a faint yet crisp cry reached out from the rear and made the demon king swing around at that gorgeous face. Throw her inside this spell formation I made and then inject your power into it!
Without hesitation at his wifes order, Di Cang instantly blinked behind the female spy and stomped down at the womans back, causing an audible thud with his foot andnding a bullseye in the process. Then to seal the deal, he reached out with his hand and sted his wifes work with a sizable chunk of his power in the form of a purplish me. Naturally that final gesture wasnt an attack, rather its an injection like Bai Yan wanted, thus causing the spell to wink to life.
Ah! When the red light rose from within at its activation, the female spy immediately screamed out in pain like the area inside were burning with toxic fume. Its excruciating and tortuous even to those listening in so it didnt take much for others to realize whats happening.
Painful!
The spy flew into a desperate rage in no time, constantly throwing herself entirely at the transparent veil thats acting as her cage. Unfortunately for this poor foolish woman, whatever attempt shes trying to do were for naught because the weight of her attacks and body mming didnt even make a dent in the veiled circle. Rather, its herself whos tittered with scrapes and bruises from all that fussing.
Let me out, you let me out now! her eyes turned red, showing a look of madness as she continued.
In awe at this amazing spectacle, First Elder had to ask again with increased variety in the tone of his voice: Queen, this spell formation of yours, its able to trap a High Divine?!
Its not like the demon elder was over reacting in this case. Even in the Demon Realm, a High Divine was a rarity and could be considered a powerhouse among the demon kings army.
Shrugging her shoulder like its nothing, Bai Yan spoke with a hint of mncholy like what she achieved was nothing to gloat about. If by virtue of power then of course I cant imprison a High Divine, thats why I borrowed Di Cangs strength. That said, she then stares down at the prisoner with a taunting look, What now? Didnt you call me weak and useless earlier? Howe you are trapped by the one you are looking down upon?
Stopping now over that remark, the female spy clenched her teeth and showed a defiant face: Youre only relying on your man to subdue me, who do you think you are to speak to me in that manner?
Well, at least I have my man to rely upon, you dont.
At least I have my man to rely upon, you dont..
If it was the old Bai Yan who still hasnt married yet then she would never say something like that. Unknowingly, she too has been changing since their union. While the demon king became more humanistic and less of a hard ass, the queen herself has learned to give trust to others when carrying a burden.
The spy couldnt retort to that statement since Di Cang and Bai Yan are a couple after all. Like what else was she supposed to say in this instance when shes already caught? In the end, regret was the only emotion filling up this one because she didnt need toe alone today, she couldve waited and attacked with the other Monarchs who were still arriving from their territories.
I havent used this spell formation in many years already, generally its reserved for traitors that has some secret I needed to know. Are you honored that its being used on you?
The spy didnt respond, only clenching her teeth in silent defiance.
I call this the Tortuous Truth Bind. It inflicts and intensifies the pain receptors of those inside it. Whenever you answer me dishonestly then it will detect that in your brain, which would create a reaction. Just so you know, the pain you felt when the spell activated is nothing to what you are going to experience once I begin my interrogation. Despite her smile being so gorgeously mesmerizing, Bai Yans face only looked menacing and dark in the eyes of her captive. Its the same as the demon kings, only in the female form.
Your name?
The spy didnt take the warning to heart of course. With a snort, she swung her head to the side without answering. Now thats when it happened. Glowing underneath the ground, the scribbles of weird symbols Bai Yan wrote on the floor with the chalk pen began to glow red again and bolts of lightning just zapped upwards from out of the blue.
Unlike the usual electrifying experience of being hit by thunder, these bolts of electric beams didnt get absorbed by the flesh, instead they acted like whips of thorns that whacked her fleshly body in every angle. This includes the face, the chest, and. well, a torturing device doesnt discern between a females private parts so those bits were also up for the taking.
AHHHHHH! By the time the first wave was over, the spy could see her clothes had mostly been ripped and left her bare for the world to see due to all the damage. However, thats not the worse of it. Where ever those whips of electrifying madnessnded, it would leave behind a line of ckness on her skin to show its been severely burned from the contact. Theres still white smoke smoldering out of her ruined skin!
Chapter 1133 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (3)”
Chapter 1133 Celestial Realms Faction (3)
Her eyes were finally overtaken by the despair she felt from within. Those eyes of the demonsing her way, and the pitiful condition she herself was in right now, theres no hope to be found.
Ill ask again, tell me your name. Oh yes, I forgot to tell you this spell formation will increase in its intensity whenever you refuse to answer me honestly. This time its a lightning whip, next time it might be some sort of fire or water attack.
The spys body trembled harder after hearing that: Its Mu Mei!
Second question, what are you here for?
Mu Mei tightly clenched her fists in frustration but answered anyways: I have been informed that the Demon Realm is attacking us so all of us Monarchs are to gather in this region tobat the threat.
Monarchs?
High Divines are titled Monarchs within the Celestial Realm because we are charged with the rule of a regional territory.
Bai Yan nods in approval at the exnation: Then who is it that informed you of ouring? How many of you are there in this world?
Please, the one who informed me is Yun Ruo Xi of the Celestial Pce, shes the one you want. As for how many of us there are, its somewhere between forty to fifty thest I checked.
That surprised Bai Yan. Forty to fifty Monarchs? Then that means there might be even more High Divine enemies hidden in the shadows. This battle wont be easy..
Onest question, do you know about a woman by the name of Bai Ning?
Bai Ning, the name not only roused a reaction from Mu Mei, it downright made her frightened in that moment. Theres open fear in the spys eye after hearing those two words.
Catching this unmistakable look of recognition, Bai Yans expression turned serious and hard when pressing for more: You know Bai Ning?
The one youre speaking of. Is she the one who escaped unscathed after openly assaulting the Celestial Pce, that Bai Ning?
Yes, Im talking about her, do you know where she is? Bai Yans heart tensed up and causes her to reach in with her hands without thinking. Shes gripping Mu Meis cor and almost choked the poor woman with her behavior.
Yan Yan. Afraid his wifes mood would be too unstable, Di Cang hurried over to wrap his arms around her waist to show his support. He hopes the act would help calm her mood down to a manageable level.
I. I dont know. Mu Mei stutters this out with great difficulty.
She really doesnt know where Bai Ning was. In fact, the entire Celestial Realm wouldnt know either on where that woman was hiding, otherwise the Celestial Pce wouldve long sent its people to capture the criminal years ago. Shes like a ghost,e without indication and then leave without a trail.
Loosening her grip around the womans cor, Bai Yan had to force herself to take a step back in order to inhale deeply. Only then did her emotions calm down a bit. Di Cang, dont worry, Im fine.
She just wanted to see her so much.
Ill help you find her, dont worry. Pained by his wifes appearance, Di Cang gives her a rub on the shoulder as reassurance.
Bai Yan knew she couldnt change the fact and nodded. Turning back to the spy: Mu Mei, since youre here already then you can forget about leaving. No one can undo this spell formation that I set.
Shuddering, the spy frantically pounded at the veil: Ive already answered your question, what else do you want?!
Snickering: Just the fact that you peeped at my husband is enough for me to not let you live! This formation willst for forty nine days, afterwards you too will disperse into nothingness along with it!
Chapter 1134 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (4)”
Chapter 1134 Celestial Realms Faction (4)
Dont you go, please let me out, I beg of you!
Acting as if she didnt hear the plead, Bai Yan disappears off into the city with her husband, leaving only a crying Mu Mei in the background that kept pounding away at the veil prison.
After days of renovation, the former city lords estate has now taken on a new look of replenishment when Di Cang and his wife arrived at the site.
Di Cang. Crossing her arms with a displeased look on the face, Bai Yan clearly didnt feel happy when she took a seat on the bedside. It looks like we need to rethink our ns in our attack of the Celestial Realm. Theres too many powerful individuals out there that we arent aware of still.
If only my strength is higher! Then I wont have to be so passive.
Getting a seat beside his wife since he knew he had to say something less she starts getting dangerous ideas again: Yan Yan, you only need to take care of the baby in your tummy, I will handle this until you are ready to fight by my side again.
Showing a bittersweet smile, Bai Yan also looks down and rubs her already showing stomach: Perhaps this child didnte at the right timing. If it is a few yearster then I could do something now instead of waiting.
Dont dwell on the what ifs Yan Yan. What needs toe wille, not to mention Cusping his hands around hers, I will protect both you and our daughter.
She didnt respond, only staring downwards at their hands for a long time before looking up at her own man. Di Cang, Mu Mei mentioned before that the one who summoned them is a woman by the name of Yun Ruo Xi. I dont know why but I keep getting a sensation that I know that name somewhere. Its familiar to me.
Unfortunately, the answer to the dilemma was like a bait dangling in front of a rod, so close yet so far.
If youre tired then rest early, Ill go discuss this with the other elders. Gently picking up his wife with both arms to tuck her inside bed, Di Cang made sure to cover her body tightly with the cover beforending a peck on her forehead.
Though still worried about their future, Bai Yan didnt resist the offer to rest. Shes indeed really tired as ofte so her closes unconsciously began to close itself as the man left the room.
Back over in the small town, Yun Ruo Xi was currently standing with her back turned to the door of her room and facing the window when several figures suddenly appeared behind herself.
Youre all here? She asks with a pleased smile as she swung around.
Miss Rou Xi, did you summon us here in order to deal with those from the Demon Realm? Asked a middle-aged man who took a step forward.
Giving a nod as her answer, those eyes were full of sadness when she spoke: As we all know, the temperaments of the demons are cruel and ruthless by nature, such as their kind from eons past. Though weve managed to subdue them a thousand years ago during that great war but its clear to us in the Celestial Pce that theyre trying to make a return today. Please, I need the help of the Monarchs. You all are the pirs supporting the Celestial Realm and the strongest fighting force we have. I know my powers are limited but implore you all, please head mymand as vested in me by the Keepers.
Hahaha! The middle-aged man bellows out augh: No need to be so polite Miss Ruo Xi, ying demons are our duty. Even without your request, we will still do our part.
Chapter 1135 - “Celestial Realm’s Faction (5)”
Chapter 1135 Celestial Realms Faction (5)
Thank you, Yun Ruo Xi graces them with a genuine smile, You are all true patriots of the Celestial Realm. When I ascend onto the supreme throne, I will certainly not forget you all.
Now thats what theyre all waiting for. Immediately, a round of pleased smiles were shown across these Monarchs faces.
Wonderful, I hope Miss Ruo Xi wouldnt forget todays promise. We will return after we finish off those from the Demon Realm. The middle-aged man cusps his hand as a show of respect before rushing off towards the darkness.
Quickly, the rest of the group were also gone from view, each heading off in the general direction of where the Demon City was in their own separate fashion. Theyre all lords and masters of their own territory. Even if theyre working together to take down amon enemy, they arent going to rely on one another to watch their own backs.
Pleased with herself, Yun Ruo Xi was also ready to take her own leave now since theres nothing more for herself to do. However, right as shes about to take a step back to leave this room, her eyes suddenly caught wind of a familiar figure up in the air. The man had a proud and divine air to him, beautiful yet lonely like the world couldnt taint his very existence.
You The initial shock soon changed to joy as emotions ran wild int hose eyes, Youre back?
Hes finally back!
Excitement filled the womans heart as a flush of red covered those cheeks like some young maiden whos never tried love in her life. Shes shy and timid, the perfect picture of that when facing the man she loves.
You go back to the Celestial Pce.
Sadly, the first wordsing out of Chu Yi Gods mouth shattered the illusion instantly, leaving her heart frozen and broken.
Why she stutters this out with dryness in the throat, Why should I go back? The Demon Realm is already attacking us in the Celestial Realm, why should I?
Go back, this time the voice soundedmanding and not a request.
Whatever fire she felt died in that second. Clenching her fist in frustration, Yun Ruo Xi closes her eyes in eptance as the gradual memories of their first encounter resurfaces again.
It was a fine day like any other in the past. At the time, he was spoiling another girl by carefully removing the peach blossoms from her hair and the smile he made was oh so gentle like nothing else. Perhaps Chu Yi God would never know this, but since then Yun Ruo Xi had fallen for him due to that smile. Its like a drug to her to the point she could no long extricate herself from him.
But why, why does his eyes only have her in his view and not me? Even if that woman is already dead, he still cant forget her.
Yi God, slowly striding forward with pain in those eyes, she didnt want to make this difficult but had to for her own sake. Is she not dead yet?
The man didnt answer her, only floating in the sky silently with a face that couldnt be read.
Its because shes alive that you wont let me go make trouble for the demons, isnt it? A borderline madugh escapes the woman now tear stricken face, causing that beautiful contour to turn ugly and unsightly.
Why do you treat me like so? I loved you for so many years and waited a millennium for you, why are you so insistent on her? Is it because you knew her first?
The outburst finally earned her a nce from Chu Yi God; however, those eyes werent offort or warmth, its a chilling gaze that made the woman freeze all over.
Closing her eyes again, Yun Ruo Xi knew this was how its going to be, but still, to be so inferior to the dead only made it that much worse.
I understand then I wont go making trouble for the Demon Realm anymore, but you should know the Keepers wont stand down just because Im stopping.
Chapter 1136 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (6)”
Chapter 1136 Celestial Realms Faction (6)
Looking upwards at the mans perennially emotionless face, Yun Rou Xi found it to be such a pity. Its such a wonderful face, a face that she could never get enough of. Yet, it has never once smiled again since that woman died so long ago, nor can she see the very first doting face that made her fall so madly in love with him.
Good that you know what you can and cant do. Chu Yi God did not sugarcoat his words. Though its not threatening or negative, its neither kind nor warm so theres a lot of room for interpretation.
In this case, it only made the love-struck woman even more pained as she pierced those nails into her palm due to the intense strength she used in that clenched ball of a hand. Shes finding it extremely hard to hold her breathing in check and that made it insufferable.
Yi God. she reached out in a vain attempt to grab at the mans sleeve. Unfortunately, it only took a warning nce from the individual to make her falter backwards.
When are youing back? pursing her lip, that voice was mixed with a begging tone.
When its time, I will naturally go back. That said, this emotionless man whisks his sleeve and departed without another word, leaving no traces of him evering or being here in the first ce.
Miss The maid by the name of Xiao Qing timidly spoke from behind, Are we really going to give up on the Demon Realm?
Despite her promise, Yun Ruo Xis following answer waspletely opposite of that: Give up? Why should I give up? The Demon Realm deserves to die!
As long as its something rted to her then they all deserve to die!
shing a red glow in her eyes now which was very differentpared to her usual demeanor: We are going to that city of demons. I want to confirm with my own eyes if that woman really is dead or still alive. If she is alive then I wont mind sending her back to the oblivion for a second time!
No one is allowed to fight me for him, no one!
Dragony, we should be at the mentioned city once we pass this ce. At this very moment in the dead of night, Bai Xiachen was still leading hispanions through the darkness in this valley.
Hmm? Its then a slight rustling sound from up ahead caught the boys ear. In his haste, he pulls the girl behind himself and got on alert: Who is it over there!
As soon as he shouted that out, a snowy white figure dashed across their sight in an almost ghostly manner, causing the two kids to freak out inwardly. However, the crazy old coot on the other hand did the pr opposite andunched himself into a mad chase.
Good granddaughter, are you my good granddaughter, dont run, good granddaughter!
Seeing how theirpanion just left them behind without understanding the danger this involved, the little steambun knew he couldnt just stand there. Pulling Dragony with his hand, they chased as well in order to stop him.
Grandpapa, you wait for us!
As a result of this sudden twist in event, a game of tag and mouse soon ensued within this valley in the dead of night. One floating white figure in the front, a crazy old coot chasing from behind thats followed by two kids who kept crying out for him to stop.
Eventually, all things muste to a stop though. The first in this case would be the old coot who ran out of breath as he gasped for air while clinging onto a tree: Why good granddaughter, why dont you want to see me?
Grandpapa, how do you know shes your little Bai Bai? Bai Xiachen finally caught up as well with his stepsister. Hard of breath, he asks with a huffy voice.
Youre too dumb. My little Bai Bai likes to wear white, that means she must be my Bai Bai. The old coot angrily stomps at the ground in frustration due to his inability to catch his granddaughter.
Chapter 1137 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (7)”
Chapter 1137 Celestial Realms Faction (7)
Twitching his mouth out of reflex due to that ridiculous answer, Bai Xiachen almost wanted to scream: But Grandpapa, that bad woman from yesterday is also wearing a white dress!
Its not the same. Even if that bitch turns to ash, I will still recognize her! The old coot kept grinding his teeth when speaking. Its clear the grudge he held for Yun Ruo Xi has seeped straight into his bones and would never be forgotten.
From out of the blue before anyone knew whats happening, a looped rope just dropped down from the tree where the old coot was leaning against and locked him into a tie. Now the poor senior was hanging upside in a bind with a clueless face at what has happened.
Whos attacking me? Let me down now, I still need to go chase my Bai Bai!
Just as the old coot was trying to break free, a voice interrupts him from the rear.
Im afraid you wont have the opportunity to go after your good old granddaughter anymore Coming out of hiding was Yun Ruo Xi in person, her smile full of ridicule and mocking vor when looking at her hated foe.
Werent you all about beating me before? What, wheres your attitude now? Oh right, dont try to struggle, I stole the rope directly from the shrine altar of the Celestial pce. It can subdue even someone of your level with ease.
The altar was rarely visited by anyone so shes very confident no one would discover the ropes disappearance until a muchter date. If Yun Ruo Xi had toment on anything, it would be her wasting the precious treasure on the crazy old coot when she had intended to use it on the demon king.
What are you nning to do? Bai Xiachens expression turned a darker note, And the white woman just now, was that one of your people?
Almost showing a mad snarl at this point, the wretched woman did not hesitate to admit to the fact. Brat, just because you bunch manage to catch me in the public yesterday doesnt mean it will turn out the same tonight. No one is going to be able to save you.
Though the person herself doesnt realizes it yet, but the face Yun Ruo Xi made was borderline insane! Those eyes were wide with madness and that grin predatory like shes going to tear into them. As a result, Dragony instinctively hid behind the boy for cover and didnt want toe out of hiding.
Let Old Grandpapa down, Ill let you do as you please with me. The little steambun offers, understanding theres no one else here to take charge unless he does.
Haha! Cackling like shes heard some hrious joke, the woman stares down at the brave kid with contempt. Let him down? This old thing has been making trouble for me for years! And yesterday he dared to humiliate me before the public, yet you still expect me to let him go? Showing a derisive smirk, And you, you shouldnt be worrying about others when you cant even secure your own safety!
Thestment finally made the little steambuns heart sink. Deliberately lowering his voice into a hush tone so it could only be heard by the little missy: Dragony, Im going to toss you out of here in a bit, you go to the city and find Mother and Baddie Father for help.
Gege (big brother). Dragony tightly clenched the boys hand after hearing that, those eyes full of worry.
Dont hesitate. There are only a hundred miles left before the Demon City, at your speed you should be able to reach it in no time. Only by finding Baddie Father can you save us here.
Despite her unwillingness to leave, Dragony purses her lip and nodded in the end, knowing full well hes right and theres no other choice.
Chapter 1138 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (8)”
Chapter 1138 Celestial Realms Faction (8)
Okay.
Boom!
Lifting the girl up with his arms in one full swing, Bai Xiachen thrusts every inch of his strength so that the girl would gain the greatest momentum in the air. And sure enough, Dragonys body was able to pick up great speed after transforming back to her dragon form and disappearing off into the darkness like a lightning streak.
Yun Ruo Xi knew the kids were up to something even before they acted, but she didnt care either way. The target right now was the crazy old coot and this bratty boy. As for the fleeing little missy, she could always finish the job at ater date if she wishes.
What are you going to do with us? Bai Xiachen asks with a relieved heart since hes done with what he wanted to do. Even if things turn out badly, he at least knows Dragony was safe and that made him proud of himself.
Clicking her tongue in a taunting manner: You want to stall for time and wait for reinforcements, am I right? If I am not mistaken, that dragon is heading for the Demon City for help? Too bad, those demons cant even protect themselves at this moment, let alonee to your rescue.
Too bad, those demons cant even protect themselves.
Those words made the boy freeze up because he didnt expect to hear that: What did you just say?
Boy, it seems your ears are deaf as well so I will repeat myself. Those in the Demon City are wiped out, Ive sent the Monarchs out to attack them already and have personally seen the destruction they brought. I can say for certain none of the demons there are alive at this point!
The part about sending the Monarchs are true, theres no lie in that bit, but the nonsense about everyone being dead was obviously a bluff. However, that doesnt mean it wont have an effect on the boy who didnt know.
I can say for certain none of the demons there are alive at this point!
No one is alive.
No!
A ze of red shoots out of the little steambuns eyes, rage storming out and blowing the greenery to shreds from his incredible burst of power. Due to this, the old coot was also freed from the tree after being felled by the shockwave, just that the rope remains tied to his body and forcing him to jump around in order to find a ce to hide.
Oh my mama, is he crazy? Laughing hysterically, the old coot was rather enjoying himself right now. If Im a crazy old coot then hes a crazy young coot, fun, so fun, hahahaha.
A blood red hue has now overtaken the boys existence and his expression were bone numbingly cold when speaking: You killed my mother? The ones who killed my mother all deserve to die!
Every step he took now brought fear to all those in his path, which it so happens to be Yun Ruo Xi and her maid who had scurried out of hiding due to the shockwave.
This whats going on here? This kid, hes also a demon?
Whats more, his power is so immense!
Mi-Miss lets run away. Xiao Qing nervously suggests from the side.
Unlike what Yun Ruo Xi wanted the public to think, shes in fact quite weak for her age considering everything. Its not that thedy waszy and refuses to cultivate, rather its due to an incident way back which caused the woman to lose the ability to gather the energy of this world in her meridian. If not for a prophecy made by a certain individual back then about the one wearing the crescent moon amulet being the savior of this world, the Keepers wouldve long abandoned Yun Ruo Xi. They believe she would one day recover and be able to grow again, hence her great treatment for all these years.
Run away? she sneers at her servants idea, why should I run? Even if Im not able to grow my powers it doesnt mean Im going to allow myself to be bossed around by some brat whos barely weened from his mothers tits!
Chapter 1139 - Celestial Realm’s Faction (9)”
Chapter 1139 Celestial Realms Faction (9)
Turning back to her calm and collected self again after that promation, Yun Ruo Xi was about to carry out her n again when the boys punch hading flying for her face. In a moment of urgency, the woman didnt dodge, rather she made a grab for the maid to use as a shield.
Feeling her chest sink in from the punch, Xiao Qing swings her head around in a robotic fashion. Those eyes were full of disbelief: Miss, why.?
Poor girl, shes followed this woman for all these years and this was the payment for her loyalty. If she had known the ending would be like this then Xiao Qing never wouldve stuck around and fled years ago instead of serving someone so heartless.
I have no reason for keeping such a useless one like you around anymore. In that case, I might as well use you for one final task. Dont worry, thanks to your death, I now know what his weakness is. Drawing a wide grin thats unfitting of what she just did, Yun Ruo Xi returns her attention to the boy with renewed vigor of confidence.
This demon boy may be more powerful than me, but hes no different from a monster that only knows how to attack. Hes clearly lost the ability to think properly, that means the initial cunning and slyness he had is gone. I can use that to my advantage.
Yes, in the heart of this woman, Bai Xiachen was a cunning and sly brat who would twist a situation to his advantage whenever possible. But now, that has changed and that meant a weakness and an opening for exploitation!
At the same time that was urring in the valley, anothermotion was currently taking ce at the city of demons which sent all of its residences into a panic.
Bai Yan and her husband were of course alerted despite being in their bedroom. Getting up, the couple exchanged an understanding look between themselves before First Elders voice called out from the outside.
Sire, those of the Celestial Realm are here at our doorstep, theyre all High Divines!
Di Cangs eyes had turned hard and cold: Go down first, I wille out in a bit. That said, he immediately turned back to his wife thats lying beside himself andbed through her hair with gentle grace. Wait here for me, Ill be back very soon.
No, Ille with you. Bai Yan knew the guy would say that so she promptly reached out to grab at his arm so he wouldnt leave. For some unknown reason, her heart felt very anxious and uneasy right now to the point its upsetting her mood.
Yan Yan, I dont want you to get hurt so just stay here for me. If youre by my side then Ill be too distracted to focus on the battle. Showing a reassuring smile, Di Cang didnt make up some random excuse, its true hes going to be distracted otherwise.
Slightly taken aback by the answer, Bai Yan eventually loosened her hands in understanding. Alright, you go quickly ande back quickly.
Needing no more words, Di Cang went ahead to give his wife a kiss on the forehead as a goodbye before draping on his robe for the outside. However, Bai Yan didnt stay put like the demon king wanted. Right after hes gone, Bai Yan immediately climbed out of bed as well and pushed the door open.
Queen. One of the guards saw who it wasing out so he promptly got in front and took to the knees: His Majestys order, you must stay here while the enemies are attacking.
Initially she wanted to shoot that order down with her own, but that changed once her eyes caught sight of a dragon quickly rushing in on her location from above. Secondster, the dragon transforms into a tearing girl.
Dragony? All shocked on the face, What are you doing here?
Chapter 1140 - “Bai Xiachen’s injured”
Chapter 1140 Bai Xiachens injured
Mother, Dragonysplexion had gone white due to her own urgency, there is a bad woman trying to kill Gege (big brother), please go save him!
Bai Yan nearly lost her footing once she heard that outcry. Grabbing the girls shoulder, theres a unmistakable fear in her trembling voice: Wheres Xiachen, where is he?
Mother, Ill fly you to Geges location, please get on my back.
Unable to afford any time to exin, the little missy transforms back to her dragon form and crouched down so her godmother could get on with ease.
Queen! The guards were now also growing extremely troubled after realizing what theyre doing. Running over to plead: His Majesty said its too dangerous out there right now, please stay here and let us go instead!
Stern and unyielding, Tell Di Cang Ill be back very soon. Dragony, go.
Okay. Not wasting another second, Dragonys body zipped through the sky like a lightning bolt, leaving only a trail light of her ever being there in the first ce.
This one of the guards choked out his worry, should we go inform the king?
But the king is in battle with those people right now, I fear His Majesty wont be able to separate himself from the fight. We better wait until he returns and then report this. Another demon guard says after weighing their choices.
Unlike some of the others out there, these demons are the ones that have only recently came out of the secret domain so they are very much unaware of Di Cangs love for Bai Yan. Its not just pampering, its mad love!
So. though not intentional, theyve pretty much dug their own grave for not reporting the queens departure.
At the front of the city gate, hordes of demons are now standing at ready against the enemy that hase to attack their den.
Demon King Di Cang! Crying out this was a middle-aged man in opposition to the defenders, his smile mocking and derisive. Dont you know whose property this stretch ofnd is? How dare you animalse to the Celestial Realm? Who gave you such courage?
So far I still havent given my queen her brides gift.
None of the Monarchs couldprehend that reply.
It was not easy for my queen to fancy a ce since she wants something now, its only right Iy down my im to give her. Though mild and light in his tone, Di Cangs words were ridiculously effective to the point where its making waves among those whos heard it.
Then again, who could me these Monarchs for reacting so strongly? Theyve theorized thousands of possibilities for this invasion. Ambition? Desire for power? Greed? But now its nothing but a desire to tter his wife with a brides gift? What the hell? What sort of reasoning was that?
Hahaha! The middle-aged man breaks out into a wildugh, his voice ringing out like a bell in this night. Do you think you can subdue the Celestial Realm with only your strength? How ridiculous! I will show you today that this world is not something you can touch with your filthy hands!
Chapter 1141 - Bai Xiachen’s injured (2)”
Chapter 1141 Bai Xiachens injured (2)
The middle-aged man moved after saying that and hes fast!
However.
Right as his eagle like ws of a hand were able to reach Di Cangs face to tear off that skin, the demon king in front suddenly disappeared without a trace and were lost to his eyes. Shocked, he searched for his target in a frantic scan of the front, then thats when the cold hard voice drifted over from his rear.
Bang!
With a muffled sound of a heavy thud, he stumbles forward in the air and swore inside at his own carelessness.
Youre a High Divine? he asks after collecting himself from the blow, those eyes shocked and rmed.
Isnt the Demon Realm already weakened beyondpare? Why is this man still able to break into the High Divine level?
Qin Yuan, quit wasting words with this demon and finish him off. I refuse to believe with all of us attacking at once he can still block us off.
Coming out among the assaulting group was a woman. Though beautiful in appearance, the disgust on that face towards the demon king was unabashed and forward.
The man may look handsome, but hes a demon and I hate demons.
Thats the signal for these Monarchs to move. They rose from their stationed posts and took to the air in a encircling position, followed closely by their respective forces from behind
In terms of numbers, the Demon Realm had thousands here tonight while the Celestial Realm brought over tens of thousands more, a sizable difference in quantity.
Sire, First Elders expression had furrowed into a frown, me and the other demons will handle those below the High Divine level, Your Majesty can be assured no one will bother your battle with the others.
Di Cang didnt utter a word in response to the elders promise, instead his gaze turned back to the city where his wife should be. For some unknown reason, hes feeling very ufortable inside like something bad was going to happen.
Make this fast, his tone cool and unreadable.
Thats right, hes going to make this battlee to an end as quickly as possible because he wants to return to his wifes side. Only there would he feel at ease.
As you wish Sire.
Back over in the opposite end, Dragony was zooming through the night sky at max speed right now. The little missys very afraid, fearing even a second of dy would cause Bai Xiachen and the old grandpapa to lose their lives.
Dragony, how far is the ce? It felt like someones ripping at her heart so Bai Yans voice was full of worry when asking..
Its ju-just up ahead Mother, well be there real quick. The missys practically sobbing now so it was not easy to make out her words.
At the same time back over in the valley, Bai Xiachens bloodthirsty existence continues to draw closer to the venomous bitch that wanted his life tonight. You deserve to die!
Towards this huge change in the boys attitude, the crazy old coot also changed. Hes no longer showing the dumb grin like usual, its focused and deep.
Chapter 1142 - “Bai Xiachen’s injured (3)”
Chapter 1142 Bai Xiachens injured (3)
Swish~!
Bai Xiachens swinging punch sets off an audible gush of wind when trying to hit its target. Yun Ruo Xi naturally felt threatened when it shot straight for her head, so, she ducked in a frantic attempt to dodge. When done, what followed was a huge rumble of an explosion from the rear due to the boulder behind blowing apart from the impact and shattering into hundreds of pieces.
Boy, if you got the ability then follow me! her expression soon calmed down again after confirming her initial suspicion. Without hesitation, she turns and ran deeper into the forested valley with the boy giving chase from the back.
During the entire process, Bai Xiachen had never once relented in his attacks. He pounded away with his little fist and wreaked havoc to the greenery. Some were the direct result of his punches making contact with the ground, thus leaving a crater in its wake, the others were the indirect result of the st of winding out of his swing that left destruction ahead like the boulder from the first punch. However, due to Yun Rou Xis speed being so much faster and her cunning evasive maneuvers, none of the attacks were able to make contact.
This little thing, where the hell did this monstere from? Gnashing her teeth, Yun Ruo Xi could say for certain this brat and herself had some sort of great grudge in the previous life.
Not long after the three left the premise from the initial sh C one kid attacking the woman and the old coot jumping in chase while being bound C a dragon soon appeared from the sky and descended with haste.
Gege (big brother) was here with that nasty woman, where did they all go?
Bai Yan didnt need any more information and stretched her senses out right away after hearing the girls confusedment. A secondter, she opens her eyes again with rity in them: They should be in that direction Dragony, lets chase!
No matter who it is, if they dare to touch my son then they will pay with a ending far worse than death!
Okay. Wasting no time at all, Dragony immediately flew in the directed ce referred to by Bai Yan.
At the deepest part of the valley.
Bang!
This time Bai Xiachens palm hadnded directly onto Yun Ruo Xis shoulder when she stopped to do something, thus causing an incredible amount of pain to shoot through her veins in that instant and sending her several meters away. Spewing out blood from the mouth, the womansplexion had turned ghostly white with fear upon realizing shes been caught despite her careful nning of luring the boy here. She was so close!
Boom!
However, right as she thought she would be getting a real hit at being cornered, Yun Ruo Xis amulet abruptly exploded with light, shrouding her entire body with a protective barrier and repelling the little steambuns hit.
This whats going on here? A look of fluster filled the womans eye.
Shes happy to be saved by the sudden intervention of course, but shes also very nervous at what this meant because the amulet has never once reacted while in her possession aside from once in the past. That one time, its only due to that woman dripping a droplet of blood to unleash its power.
Chapter 1143 - Bai Xiachen’s injured (4)”
Chapter 1143 Bai Xiachens injured (4)
Closing her eyes, a peerless face of a woman appears within Yun Ruo Xis memory. Aside from her, this brat is the only other person capable of getting a response from the moon amulet, for that alone I cant let him live!
Under the effects of the glowing white light, Bai Xiachens expressionless face gradually devolved into painful outcry. Crouching down, he roars out with both hands holding his little head: You get out, you get lost!
Yun Ruo Xi just stared at him in shock, What is he going on about? Does he think I dont want to run? Hes the one who chased after me!
Curling into a clump on the grassy dirty, the little steambuns body kept shaking and trembling like hes struggling with something from within. Its excruciatingly painful and tearing him up both physically and mentally.
Baddie Father clearly sealed you inside of me, why are youing out again? You get lost, you get out of me! Im going to protect Mother on my own, you leave right now! You will hurt Mother! You monster, you monster! You get lost!
Yun Ruo Xi didnt even know whats going on anymore; however, whatever the kid was going through didnt change the situation. Upon realizing this was the opportunity she needed to carry out the remainder of her n, she did it and slowly paced backwards for a specific boulder thats etched into the hill. Reaching out with her palm, she gently pressed down at a certain indentation.
Click!
Next secondter, the earth around the entire valley started to shake and a huge chunk of the earth in front of herself began to sink in like something was devouring the ground from beneath.
Knowing shes seeded, an indescribable glee overtakes the woman and turned her eyes into mad crazed red.
This trap was something she discovered by ident many years ago during the turbulent times of her life. Back then some powerful enemies wanted to kill her and pursued her up to this point. Cornered and without help, the younger Yun Ruo Xi clung onto this specific rock with her back and begged for mercy. She was honestly lost for hope back then. A weak young girl against multiple powerful individuals that has her cornered like a rat, what else was she supposed to do? But then thats when she identally hit the indentation on this rock and activated the trap. She murdered those people with this stroke of luck. Now, just like back then, shes going to murder this brat tonight as well!
Xiachen, be careful!
Right as the ground beneath the boys about to cave in and allow the bottomless pit to devour his existence, a loud screaming noise cuts in from above. Next thing Bai Xiachen knew was a long elegant hand reaching over and pulling him into a protective hug.
With Bai Yans strength, flying away here shouldve been a breeze for her in this case. However, she doesnt know why either but theres a powerful attracting force from this trap that made it impossible to get away from. In the end, she and her son were sucked into there like its some sort of ck hole beneath their feet.
At the same time, Dragony had alsonded on the ground afteringte. When she saw her immediate family were gone, the little missy hesitated at nothing and jumped in of her own volition..
Half a ringter, the ground in this valley returns to normal and the bottomless pit that was here just moments ago werepletely gone as well. Its as if the strange ck hole never existed in the first ce. Of course, thats not true at all because Yun Ruo Xi was still standing here to show it had all taken ce, and right now, this treacherous bitch has had her entire back drenched in cold hard sweat due to the brief momentary eye contact she made with Bai Yan during her sudden intrusion.
Those sharp overbearing eyes, the strong and courageous attitude, its just like the image from all those years ago. Theres no mistaking it in Yun Ruo Xis mind, shes back! Furthermore, the crescent shaped amulet around her neck was burning hot right now till its making a sizzling sound around her skin!
How can it be how can she be alive? I saw it with my own eyes when her soul got destroyed. An ominous shudder rocked the bitchs heart.
Chapter 1144 - “Bai Xiachen’s injured (5)”
Chapter 1144 Bai Xiachens injured (5)
Slightly closing her eyes, pain and sorrow took over Yun Ruo Xis face.
No wonder
No wonder the Demon Realm is making aeback.
No wonder Yi God is helping the Demon Realm
Turns out its because of that fucking woman, she isnt dead!
Is sheing back to take whats hers in the past?
Is she here to take what I stole?
While the wretched bitch was lost in her own spiraling thoughts, the amulet on the other hand could care less and grew hotter like its never done before. Finding this painful now, Yun Ruo Xi rips the darn thing off her neck with the hand and res at the item with her zing eyes of rage.
What? You want to leave me as well as soon as shes back? Dont forget, youre mine now! That woman only got you due to luck, but youre mine and that wont change no matter what!
BZzzz BZzzz Bzzzz
The amulets vibration intensified like some form of retaliation, which in kind made the woman irater than ever. How are you any different from Chu Yi God?! Damn you all! This world can only belong to me, Yun Ruo Xi! You belong to me, and Chu Yi God will also belong to me!
Yes, that woman is dead.
Even if before she was lucky enough to save her own soul somehow, I will make sure shes destroyed for good this time around!
Bai Bai, my little Bai Bai! The crazy old coot finally manages to catch up in his tied-up manner. I clearly saw my little Bai Bai here not long ago, where did you take her? All confused and lost on his face, the old coot asks the only person he could find. But then, his confusion quickly changed toplete anger when focusing in on the woman.
In kind, Yun Ruo Xi taunts back with a snarling sneer: That slut Bai Yu never shouldvee into this world. Heck, Im not afraid to tell you the truth either. Just now I did see her here, and what a pity, you came a minute toote. You will never see her again!
Furrowing that old brow in inexplicable confusion: But why? Why cant I see my little Bai Bai anymore?
Because, just now, she has died.
Because, just now, she has died.
Those words echoed within the old coots head like a ringing bell, causing his body to freeze up like ice.
No, no, that cant be true. My good granddaughter is good and obedient, she said she will stay with me as I grow old and will inherit my skills. She promised. My good granddaughter never lies so it must be you whos lying to me!
Boom!
Who knows where the old coot managed to summon up the strength, but when he flexed his arms in that moment, one of the knots keeping him subdued instantly snapped!
Terrified by the sudden change in power, Yun Ruo Xi mutters to herself in disbelief: How how can it be?
Thissso rope is made of a material that can subdue ones soul, how can this crazy old coot make a part of it snap when his powers are sealed?
Liars, you are all liars, I wont allow any of you to say my granddaughter is dead!
Whoever say my granddaughter is dead deserves to die! I wont let anyone lie to me!
Not good!
Seeing the mad old coot was about topletely break free and go on a rampage, Yun Ruo Xi hurried to crawl away from the spot and fled for the bottom of the valley. She didnt want to spend another minute in this mess after getting what she wanted.
Chapter 1145 - Bai Xiachen’s injured (6)”
Chapter 1145 Bai Xiachens injured (6)
For Yun Ruo Xis own sake, the decision to scurry away was the right one because in the moment she was gone, the rope binding the old coot promptly snapped apart in its entirety. What followed next was the senior flying down the valley in pursuit like some bounty hunter.
A hundred meters beneath the valley was a stretch ofnd littered with withered trees. Theres no sunlight here, only darkness and spookiness that sent the skin tingling with difort. This was the ce where Bai Yannded in after they fell into the trap activated by the wretched bitch.
Loosening her arms thats hugging the boy tightly, this worried mother wanted to examine her son when Bai Xiachen suddenly pushed her away. Xiachen? Surprised by the act, she appeared shocked at the denial.
Donte over Mother, please donte! Stepping away, his shoulders were slouched downwards in a dejected manner as well was his head. Its obvious something bothered the boy to the point where he didnt want to face his own mother.
Xiachen, whats wrong with you? Bai Yan didnt listen and continued to draw closer.
Forced to step back again, his little body shook with fear against the overstep of boundary: Mother, Im very ugly right now, please dont look.
So thats it, hes afraid Bai Yan would see his current appearance after having a rpse with the inner monster inside his body. But who was this woman here? Shes Bai Yan, the boys loving and caring mother. Theres no way she would turn away at his plead. Embracing him with her own body, the womans warmth made the boy go stiff but kept his head down anyways to avoid eye contact.
Xiachen, no matter what happens you will always be mothers precious boy. Now look up and let me see whats wrong. Speaking softly in an almost cooing voice, she reaches over to tip the boys chin so she could get a clear look.
As nervous and frightened as he was, the little steambun didnt resist the gesture and slowly raised his head. Bai Yan could tell how much this affected her son so she didnt rush it and guided him with the upmost care. Then thats when she realized why. Hes still as cuddly and adorable as ever, the same handsome young boy from her memories. However, one of the eyes there had turned a deep red shade. Its evil and cold in nature, that much she was certain because even her body was shuddering for a second when confronted with that gaze.
Finding no words woulde of the grim reveal, Bai Xiachen took this as a form of rejection. Tightly clinging onto that sleeve, tears came swelling out as he sobbed away.
Mother doesnt like me anymore.
Hmm. Realizing the blunder shes made, Bai Yan hurries to rectify the mistake by drawing a gentle smile. Your new look isnt so bad, its quite handsome even.
Startled at first by what hes heard, the boy stares up in disbelief: Mother doesnt dislike me?
You silly, why would I dislike you? You are mothers precious baby boy, no matter what you change into, I will always love you. That will never change. Hugging to give her son a peck on the forehead as reassurance, Bai Yan didnt lie and said everything from the hearts down.
But Mother, Im scared still Throwing his head into the womans chest to cover his eyes, those fingers gripped even harder against Bai Yans sleeve to show his insecurity. Im afraid I will hurt you.
Taken aback by thatment: Why you say that?
After a long while of silence and contemtion, Bai Xiachen finally mustered another wave of courage to give his reasoning. Mother, do you remember thest time when you were attacked by the shadow guards from the pce? In order to fend them off, something happened within my body and allowed me to gain more power than I normally would have. Gently snugging his head against her breast to gain some morefort, he continues with a sad face: But this time, Ipletely lost control, I didnt even recognize myself during the process. If not for that amulet around the bad womans neck suddenly intervening with that strange light, Im scared I wouldve continued to attack everyone indiscriminately.
Chapter 1146 - “Bai Xiachen’s injured (7)”
Chapter 1146 Bai Xiachens injured (7)
I know its thanks to that amulet that I can be me again, but. it also turned me into this grotesque form. Bai Xiachen heavily sighs and covers the red eye with his hand.
Going white from rm, Bai Yan didnt want to mess around after hearing this and poured her senses into the boy for examination. Impossible, how can your body be manipted by another person? Ive probed your body Xiachen. You only have your soul inside so its impossible for such a thing to happen.
Shaking his little head cluelessly: I dont know either Mother, I only know my mind went nk in that moment and that theres a voice telling me to kill everyone. Then thats when my body began to move on its own!
Thank goodness I drove Dragony away, otherwise I mightve hurt her in that moment..
Trembling in her voice now, Bai Yan tightly wounds her arms around the boy: Believe in me Xiachen, mother here will never let you be hurt.
But Mother, Im afraid of hurting you, Bai Xiachen also wounds his little hands around her body forfort. I can feel it right now, I might lose control at any time. If the dayes where I can no longer recognize anyone, you and Baddie Father mustnt be soft on me.
Stiffening up in her body: Xiachen.
Because Mother is my most important person, I dont want you to be hurt. Drawing a precious smile of warmth and fear, Bai Xiachens appearance only brought even more pain to Bai Yans heart despite his failed attempt at making the situation better.
In the end, Bai Xiachen was still only a child, how could he know what a mothers heart thought? Asking her to kill him when the timees? Absolutely not!
Son, everything has a solution, believe in me, Ill find a solution. Standing up with her boy in hold, she prints a kiss on his forehead to seal the promise. Besides, if you hadnt been there, I mightve perhaps already given up long ago.
Bai Xiachen didnt protest to that statement, he just knew his mother might say that, so. When the timees, hes going to request the same thing from his old man. The only issue would be the after the fact consequences. His mother might hate his old man for the rest of her life.
Gege, Dragony timidly gets closer as well and reaches out to hold his hand, I will also help you
Smiling brilliant at the girls support, Mother wont be lonely if Dragony is with her, and theres my little sister who still isnt born yet..
Xiachen, Dragony, lets go and find a way out of this ce first. Narrowing her eyes into a slit after saying that, the contour of Yun Ruo Xi appears within Bai Yans mind.
She kept getting the sensation that she knew that woman from somewhere, especially that amulet around the neck, its very familiar.
Demon City.
At the mouth of this city, the man whom rules over this ce continues to stare down from the sky at those who dared to invade his property. Forget about harming him, they couldnt even touch the corner of his sleeve at this moment. However, Di Cangs heart continued to grow more dire and uneasy with each wasted minute.
Yan Yan? The man suddenly gripped his hand into a ball after reaching out for a second time with his senses, First Elder, you deal with these people! I got something I need to do first!
Themand greatly startled the senior who was still locked in battle with the weaker foes among the many attackers, his eyes showing surprise.
Let me handle it?
How am I supposed to deal with that many High Divines?
Sire where where are you going? First Elder asks with trembling nervousness.
Chapter 1147 - “Bai Xiachen’s injured (8)”
Chapter 1147 Bai Xiachens injured (8)
My wife is gone! Having said this, Di Cangs bursts into a sh of light and shot towards the outer perimeters of the city.
The queens gone? First Elder nearly cried out those words when repeating it in his head. The queens missing? This why did no onee inform us of such a big matter?
Want to leave? Those High Divines didnt miss this of course and attacked the demon king from behind.
Scram! Suddenly, a roar of extreme anger booms out of the mans throat, setting off a torrent of shockwave that swept across the battlefield. For the stronger ones they were still fine, only stumbling backwards and a bit of a daze from the intense sound wave, but the weaker ones were directly blown away across the air and ground until they eventually lost consciousness.
Finding their kings about topletely disappear from view, First Elder finally came back to his senses and stiffly turned towards the sky and ground thats still densely packed with enemies.
First Elder, what are we going to do? Another demon asks with a nervous face from one side.
What else can we do?
Drawing a bittersweet smile, First Elder nces down at his storage bag: It looks like I can only resort to using the trump card in my possession.
Trump card?
This is what Lady Suzaku gave me. That said, First Elder slowly took out a yellow talisman from his storage bag. She knew we are attacking the Celestial Realm so this is her back up n in case we encountered some sort of danger we cant handle.
In the moment he tears the yellow paper, a rush of intense heat gushes forward and virtually engulfs the entire night sky in a color of red. Now, a burning bird of me materializes through the summon.
Lady Suzaku, Her Highness the Queen is missing and His Majesty has left in search of her, I implore you to dismiss these people who dares toe make trouble for us.
Not saying a word, the giant bird of me ps her wings with deadly heat, incinerating the grass and scorching the earth beneath as she does so. There were many cries of pain that came of her mere casual act, but its still more than enough to make those High Divines scurry around in order to avoid being burned like the rest of the weaklings. However, that doesnt mean they couldnt counterattack. When an opening popped up in Suzakus demeanor, one of the men went straight for her eye with his de!
Against the impudence given to her by this insect, this legendary Vermillion Bird only found it humorous. Thats right, humorous and disgusted by theirck of self-awareness.
Bang!
One sweep, thats all it took to send the offender shooting down from the air and onto the ground. A crater and a ssh of meat was all thats left of the man to show he ever lived.
This enraged the remaining High Divines from the enemys side of course. They swarmed her, and under normal circumstances she wouldnt be able to escape either. However, Suzaku had no intentions of dodging or escaping because the intense heat from her ming existence bordered on the level of magma. Merely drawing close to her body would melt rocks and metals alike.
Shit!
One of them saw this sudden increase in heat and knew the mistake they were about to do. Sadly, it was obviously toote because that wing of fire had already swooped up into their faces.
Chapter 1148 - “Bai Xiachen’s injured (9)”
Chapter 1148 Bai Xiachens injured (9)
Like thest, one of the mes ends up hitting another mans chest and causing him to shoot downwards in a loud sttering smack. As it so happens, the second alsonded right next to the first to make them a pair.
Weve been deceived by Miss Ruo Xi! One of the older High Divine finally realizes this and yelled his opinion out with anger shaking through his body.
She is clearly not asking us toe deal with the Demon Realm, she sent us here to die! When did we ever offend her? How can she treat us like this?
Not only did they suffer tremendously after fighting the demon king for so long, they didnt even get to touch the guy after Di Cang left, and now theres a bird as well?
Theres no way they would believe Yun Ruo Xi didnt know about the strength of the Demon Realm, but she still tricked them intoing. With everything considered, theres only one answer: she wants them to die!
Fight? How are we supposed to fight? Most of my people are already dead, if I continue then I wont survive either! Another middle-aged man also cries out in rage.
Immediately, they all exchanged a look between themselves and a single word blew up in their hearts.
Run!
The second they vented their desire, each and every single one of these High Divines were making a dash for the other way.
Likewise, the subordinates that made up the remaining army had also dropped their weapons and turned tail. What point was there to staying if their masters and mistresses were already fleeing?
In an instant, the peace was restored to the gates of this city, leaving only a field of corpses to prove theres been a vicious battle taking ce.
Despite the crumbling order of the enemy forces, Suzaku didnt give chase here tonight, only staring down at the members of the Demon Realm before her reddish body of me slowly dematerialized following the bristling wind.
Deep in the valley.
A purplish figure makes a huge sonic boom as he speared through the air andnds directly onto the spot where Bai Yan was before she got devoured by the earth. Theres a deep frown on the mans face as a gloom shrouded over his body.
Sire.
Behind Di Cang were the two demons in charge of protecting Bai Yan. They likely felt the threatening intent seeping out of their king so their bodies were extremely nervous and shaky.
Didnt I order you two to protect my wife? Is this how you carry out mymands?
Sire, its your son the prince, something has happened to him. W-We couldnt stop the queen.
Turning around, Di Cangs menacing re locks onto the two kneeling fools: Then why didnt youe inform me?
Kissing the ground with their heads now, the guards didnt dare to lie: W-We didnt daree disturb you while you were fighting those from the Celestial Realm. We were going to wait until youre finish then report it.
Bang!
Raising a st of wind with whatever maneuver he did, Di Cangs hit directly sends the speaking guard flying out until he hits a tree several meters away, causing him to splutter blood out of his mouth from the injury.
Do you know why I want to conquer the Celestial Realm? Its because my wife wants it, your queen wants it, thats why Im going to bring it to her. If without her, what use do I have for this Celestial Realm? And forget about this ce, even the Demon Realm pales topare with her importance! Something as important as my wifes disappearance and youre still daring to keep it a secret from me?!
Anger swelled from within the demon kings heart, causing his cold harsh voice to inch towards the will to kill.
If anything happens to my wife. Know this, I wont let any of you off!
Chapter 1149 - “I’ll Find You (1)”
Chapter 1149 Ill Find You (1)
Cold sweat takes hold across these guards body, causing their clothes to be drenched in their own liquid. As a result, the nightly cold wind just became even chillier to the point its making their temperature drop drastically in this case.
Very soon, First Elder also arrives on scene after the battle concluded in his end. Half kneeling there, his voice was respectful and worried: Sire, did you locate Her Highness yet?
Grim in his voice, Di Cangs hands gripped even tighter over what hes about to say: My bond with her tells me she shouldve been here.
The reply startled the elder, Howe we dont see her then?
Then Her Highness the elder asks with careful thought in his wording.
But before he could finish his sentence, Di Cang had already interrupted him.
Dig! Even if you have to dig three feet underneath, I want her located! With wind blowing against his robe, Di Cangs eyesnds firmly onto the ground in front of himself with definite light in there.
Hes sure something was amiss in this valley and hes going to find out why!
Yes Sire! First Elder readilyplies. Cool in his voice, he turns to the two guards thats still nearby and hands down themand: Did you not hear the kings order? Go and gather everyone! Were going to turn this entire valley upside down if we have to!
Despite one of the demon guards being injured, the two nevertheless scuttled away without dy. Theyre very afraid of what the future awaits them both for failing to protect the queen.
At this moment back in the dark dead forest underneath the valley, Bai Yan and her two children continues to trek forward with extreme care in case there are dangers lurking nearby.
Mother, will Baddie Fathere find us once he knows were missing? Bai Xiachen asks with a look of guilt guing all over his little face.
If I hadnt insisted oning then none of this wouldve happened, its my fault for dragging Dragony and Mother into this mess..
Tightly holding her boys hand as reassurance: Your father will certainlye look for us, dont you worry. Besides, we cant simply rely on him toe save us, we must look for a way out using our own strength. Not to mention weve lived for so many years without him to begin with, I refuse to believe we cant leave this strange underground forest just because were alone again.
But The boy hangs his head in a dejected manner.
Its not like the little steambun was being exceptionally bleak in this situation, rather that hes taking into ount of everyone involved. Theres his unborn little sister here still so any sort of danger would be a major threat.
Mother, Im sorry Biting his lip while trying to hold back his tears, I shouldve listened and stayed at the pce, that way Dragony and you wouldnt be in danger with me, its all my fault.
The remark left Bai Yan stiff as a rock. Apparently being so concerned about finding a way out has left her blind to the woes of her own son in this case, which made her feel all the more guilty for not taking better care of the two kids.
Son, you mustnt think like that, I am very happy that you came with Dragony to look for me. Giving both kids a hearty hug, a flowery smile blossoms from her face, Believe in me, the both of you, I will get us all out of this underground forest. Also, you are looking down at your unborn sister too much, shes very strong and will get through this just fine.
It seems theforting words had an effect on the boy because hes now looking upwards at the womans face with hopeful light in those eyes again. Okay Mother, I believe in you.
Chapter 1150 - “I’ll Find You (2)”
Chapter 1150 Ill Find You (2)
Shoosh!
From out of nowhere, a slight rustling sound at the front catches Bai Yans attention. rmed, she snatches both her children to get behind while she scans the area for signs of danger. Very soon, shes discovered the source, its a pair of eyes hiding deep inside the greenery and its staring at her location!
Normally she wouldnt be afraid of anything, thats just how her personality works, but this time Bai Yan became very ufortable under this intense gaze. Its as if a poisonous snake had wrapped its body around her and made it difficult to breath.
Dragony also felt this distinctly unpleasant sensation. Scurrying to get behind those legs for cover, she timidly clenched onto her mothers dress for protection: Mother, Im scared, theres something terrible over there. Can we not go?
Its fine, you two stay here and wait for me, I must go investigate this because its likely the only way for us to leave this ce. Loosening her hands around the two nervous kids, Bai Yan gives one final nce behind herself before treading forward with firm strides in those legs.
Surprised at being left behind, Bai Xiachen hurries to reach out: Wait Mother, I want toe with you.
Im going too. Dragony hurriedly expressed her wishes as well, not wanting to be left behind no matter the fear.
Now thats left Bai Yan in a bind. After much consideration, she knew theres no other choices here but to take them along. Regardless of her order, these two would definitely tag along so why bother going against their will?
Fine, but you two must stay behind me and not run off no matter what. Having said that, she returns her attention back to the front for whatevers lurking in that darkness. Theres no way shes going to allow a mistake at this point to happen.
That that is. Bai Yan suddenly halted in her steps after getting a clearer view. Theres shock stered all over that face.
Its an altar, and atop of this altar was a monster thats being bound to it by multiple spears piercing through its body! So why would Bai Yan call this creature a monster? Of course its because of that appearance. A goats head with a body shape simr to that of a snake! What a mishmash of characteristics, to say its abination of multiple races wouldnt be an exaggeration in this case.
Now heres the spooky part. Despite that body being drained of blood like a husky mummy, Bai Yan could clearly tell its still alive. Those eyes definitely moved the second it noticed the uninvited guests here, just that the air it gave off was different to what she felt earlier. What does that mean? Theres another creature besides this monster here.
Human, its fate that have led you here, release me and I will give you gifts beyond your wildest dream! The goat head monster gradually opened its dry husky jaw and spoke.
Though crackling and hoarse due to the condition his vocals were in, this monsters voice still left Bai Yan unnerved from top to bottom. Its a feeling she never experienced before despite how weak it sounded for an old timer.
Let you go? Bai Yan snickers derisively at that foolish request, If I did let you go then what assurances do I have that you wont kill me on the spot? Do you think Im that stupid?
The monster actually appeared taken aback by the rebuttal. Apparently he didnt think others would ever reject his promise.
Human, you dont know who I am? I am Dragon God! If you release me from this binding then I can give you countless benefits!
Dragon God? Rubbing her chin, Bai Yans eyes examined the self-proimed dragon god repeatedly. Ticking the corner of her lips upward, You look more like a goat with a snakes body, which part of yourself looks like a dragon here?
The monsters expression became visibly floored on the face.?This human she doesnt know me? It cant be, my legendary tales have been lost from this world over the years of my confinement?
Chapter 1151 - I’ll Find You (3)”
Chapter 1151 Ill Find You (3)
The monster red at the impudent woman, showing a sharp light that shouldnt be possible since those eyes had long bordered on the line of mummification. Little girl, your body is giving off the smell of those ancient bone dragons. If I am correct, the bone quill in your possession belongs to my subordinates, now do you know my identity?
Bai Yan appeared stunned on the face. The bone quill she used as a weapon was something she received while training in the Holy Domain, to be seen through with only a nce when she never brought it out definitely pushed her on the defensive.
After throwing that out there, the monster then turns to the little missy who immediately shrank backwards for cover.
Dragony doesnt know why either but the second that gaze stared over in her direction, an instinctive fear instantly took over. Its almost like a natural instinct to cower before that monster, or thats what shes feeling right now anyways.
This girl is a descendant of that guy? But her strength thats just unsightly. Making a frown, the monster returns his attention to the woman after being displeased by what he saw. Lets do this then. Release me from this binding and I will enhance the girls strength, how about that?
That guy?
Bai Yan didnt say anything, only staring down at her goddaughter in deep thought.
Dragony is the daughter of thest dragon chief, who is this monster referring to by that guy?
Was there some kind of mix up in her birth? That Dragony is an orphan picked up by the previous dragon chief and not his real daughter? Or is she also like me, someone that has a previous life and reincarnated in this?
But theres no way this monster will me the truth, hes obviously a cunning one and will drag the matter out if I ask.
Whats more, theres still another monster nearby.
I cant take the risk!
I dont know you well, nor can I believe any of the promises you give me. What if I free you and you kill me in a sh? Wouldnt I have done more than I can swallow? All smiles on her face, shes clearly trying to steer the conversation in a certain direction with that.
Theck of trust enraged the monster a bit: I am the great Dragon God! How dare you question my reliability! If you dont free me then I will kill you the second I break free from these spears!
Shrugging: You are already crying about murdering me, why should I care at all? Sorry, but I havent lived enough in this life yet so I dont want to die for the time being.
You the mummified body of the monster actually trembled profusely due to the rage circting through his veins. Furthermore, he didnt bother to hide the killing intent in those eyes anymore and released it full mount and made the party stumble backwards a step.
At first Bai Yan intended to leave this monster and move on, but then that same ufortable sensation of a snake wrapping around her neck hade again. Who?!
Szz Szzz Szzzzz
Slithering through the grass was a snake of turquoise green after followed the sound to get a better view. Its small in size, only about her arm in length, but Bai Yan could swear every bell under her skin had been rung in that second and brought her to full rm.
Half a momentter, the snake hade before the party and stopped. Without saying another word, that body gradually stretched and elongated until it took on a human form. Its a woman wearing a dress simr in color to its scales, however, the most eye-catching feature wasnt what she wore, rather its her face C half of it was covered in snake scales akin to a mask.
Little girl, the words of this guy are not credible. If you release him then hes going to kill you right away.
Half Qing Sing (Half Great Beauty), what nonsense are you spouting you slut? Livid on his face, the monstershes out in furious rage, I am Dragon God, you think I will lie? Little girl, hurry and release me, this insidious bitch is not to be trusted. Everyone who has evere here has been killed by her, just like how shes going to do to you!
Chapter 1152 - I’ll Find You (4)”
Chapter 1152 Ill Find You (4)
Che, Half Qing Sing draws her lips into a seductive yet cold smirk, Dragon me, its not good for you to always deceive the humans whoe here. If it wasnt for me being unable to draw close to your body, I wouldve long killed you.
After saying that, the snake woman with half of her face covered in a scale mask turned to Bai Yan, her eyes a verdant green of eerie difort. Little girl, this dragons words are not credible so you must never trust him.
In response, Bai Yan just sneered due to her own experience: But I dont believe in snakes either.
Going stiff from the unexpected answer, the snake woman had to take a long moment before recollecting herself and breaking out into a gigglingugh.
You really are interesting little girl. Why would you think us snakes are liars?
Apologies, but my impression of snakes isnt very good from past experiences.
Thats right, she hasnt forgotten how the snakes tried to connive after his husband and how they tried to kill her boy and herself. With these points alone, any sort of fondness had been crushed.
Hahaha! Dragon me saw the ugly expression brewing on the demonesss face and burst outughing: Half Qing Sing, do you hear that? This little girl doesnt trust you so youre not any better than me!
After the taunt, the mummified goat snake turns back to Bai Yan. Unlike thest exchange, his tone was much gentler this time around: Little girl, hurry and release me, I will give you a great deal of benefits if you do so.
Turning sharp in the eyes as well after being repeatedly bombarded with requests, Bai Yan swept her gaze across both of them and made her stance: I wont believe either of you.
Just like the snake, Dragon mes expression also turned into a rock. Hes extremely annoyed at this point but pressed the inner anger down anyways out of fear for breaking any chances he has of escaping.
Its then Bai Xiachen finally spoke up, his eyes sparkling with devious light when staring at Half Qing Sing: Since you have such deep hatred for this dragon god, why didnt you finish him off yourself?
Almost holding the boy in contempt in her face, the snake answered with snappiness in that voice: You think I didnt try? If I can kill this old thing then I wouldve done so long ago, why would I ask others to do that if I could? That said, she turns her head towards the altar again where a giant sword lies nted to the ground.
Though the sword handle had long rotted away due to age, the gleaming light from the de was just as bright since the day it was forged. Its obvious to anyone with half a brain that the sword was extremely and unusually sharp.
Do you see that sword? Pick it up and stab the de into Dragon mes chest, it will finish off thest spark of life in him. As long as you help me kill this old bastard then I will send you out of this god forsaken ce!
Howe you dont do it yourself? asked the little steambun again, his face and voice found only in a curious baby.
Laughing: Us demons are unable to draw close to that sword, only a human can wield it. If it wasnt because of this guys heart being nearly imprable, I wouldve killed him with my own hands long ago.
So thats why eh. Nodding his head like hes enlightened by the exnation, Bai Yan smiles slyly at his own mother: Mother, why dont you go pick up the sword like she says?
Bai Yan naturally knew what her boy wanted in this case and yed along just as well. Nodding with a smile, she slowly proceeded to the giant sword.
Half Qing Sings saw this, which made her lose control from tion. She could no longer hold back the joy inside and involuntarily revealed the cheeky cunningness of someone that has achieved their goal in an evil plot.
Human girl, you mustnt listen to this snake! Growing dire in his bloodshot eyes, Dragon me sounded almost frantic in his voice now, If you kill me then the next one to go will be you!
Bai Yan continued to ignore the rants of this goat head monster and did what she set out to do. With one pull from both her hands, the giant sword weighing over a thousand jins was finally released from its resting spot and held up in the air.
Note: 1 jin = 0.5kg Its an old chinese measurement founded in 1959. Hardly used outside of china but still used today in markets.
Chapter 1153 - “I’ll Find You (5)”
Chapter 1153 Ill Find You (5)
I say if this sword can kill this goat head monster then it can also kill you, right? Fiddling with the sword in a yful manner, Bai Yan locks eyes with Half Qing Sing and made the demoness freeze up.
What do you mean by that?
If my guesses are right, your strength used to be extremely powerful so your body is also very sturdy, meaning general weapons are useless against your skin, is that also correct? Deepening in her smile, Bai Yan continues with fangs baring, This sword, since it can pierce through his heart, it can also do the same to you as well, am I right?
You The demoness grew livid at what this was leading to.?Stinking girl dares to scheme against me!
If Bai Yan had showed the intent to betray her earlier then Half Qing Sing would never have allowed her to get close to the sword, but that clearly wasnt the case. In fact, the entire time she felt it was the opposite, Bai Yan wanted to help her!
I thought the snakes were a cunning race, why would you think I would help you when I explicitly said I didnt like snakes? Shrugging, Bai Yan smugly grins at the foe and made the dragon god rx again.
Girl, I didnt think you would be so fitting of my appetite. When dealing with a slut like Half Qing Sing, what you did there is the right decision, hahaha!
Swish!
The sword came flying over as soon as he threw those words out there, causing the goat monsters skin to bleed from the contact and staining his scales red.
What are you trying to do?! Dragon me exims with great anger.
Tucking the sword back into her hand, Bai Yan yfully wipes the blood with her sleeve: Nothing much, Im only trying out this sword to see if its sharp.
The answer nearly made the dragon god puke out blood because that gesture almost scared him to death.?Whats wrong with this human girl? I didnt say anything to offend her so why is she using me to test the sword!
Little girl, Dragon me flickers his eyes back and forth in deep thought before speaking out with temptation. How about you help me kill this snake? If you kill her then Ill do three things for you.
Rubbing her chin, Bai Yan seems to have another idea in mind. How are you supposed to help me when youre all tied up?
This Showing a frown on his old goat face, Isnt that easy? You release me and I will help you do the three things you ask. I am Dragon God, I will never betray my benefactors.
I cant trust you.
She never trusts strangers, let alone a monster carrying a goat head and a snakes body. Whats more, the sensation from these two beings werent good on any level. One felt like he wanted to eat her, while the other wanted to strangle her. In the end neither of them were good choices.
However beaming a light in her eyes, Bai Yan throws out her main objective, if you bond a contract with me then I will consider working with you, how about it?
Dragon mes expression turned into a disbelieving popsicle.?This little human girl wants to contract me? How ludicrous! I am Dragon God! No human girl will force me into servitude!
Little girl, I can do three things for you so lets drop the subject about the contracting.
Chapter 1154 - “I’ll Find You (6)”
Chapter 1154 Ill Find You (6)
Oh? Then I got no other choices then. Shrugging at the old goats unwillingness, she continues to smile without care, I only offered you the deal because I dont like the sinister nature of the snakes. If you arent willing then I can always offer Half Qing Sing the same deal and help her kill you.
The demoness didnt take that indirect threat very well at all; in fact, her face had turned ugly when speaking out to shoot the notion down. Dragony me, I will never sign a soul binding contract with her!
In other words, you dont have a reason to y along with the human because she wont do it, hence defaulting on Bai Yans poised threat.
Sure enough, the indecisive goat stopped swaying after hearing that reassurance and bellowed out augh: little girl, you can stop threatening me now, I am Dragon God, a being far beyond theprehensions of a measly human. How can you ever think of soul binding me with a ritualistic contract?
Not getting impatient, Bai Yan didnt respond right away and instead found a nearby tree to take a seat. One arm holding her boy and the otherbing through her daughters hair, she was allfy and happy in her position.
I dont mind waiting, you can think on it. Choose to leave here and regain your freedom, or continue to live out the rest of your life in this miserable and godforsaken ce, the choice is yours. After throwing that out there, she went ahead to close her eyes for rest and waited.
Demon City.
All the demons gathered here today were trembling with terrible fright right now due to the oppressive might of the demon king sitting on the throne.
Why did none of you locate my wife yet after more than half a month? The mans voice sounded extremely cold, choking even to those beneath with his every word.
Eventually it was First Elder who worked up the courage to answer: Sire, we have dug a hundred feet into the ground and still found no traces of Her Highness. Might I ask, are you sure the queen is in that ce?
You think my instincts are wrong? Di Cangs frustration could literally be felt by everyone at this point, making the atmosphere in this throne room all the more suffocating. Continue to dig, do note back to see me if you cant find my wife!
Bowing his head, First Elder and the rest of his subjectsplied in unison: Yes Sire.
Very soon, the only one remaining was the demon king himself. Once hes alone, Di Cang could no longer keep supporting his body and tiredly fell back against his throne chair. Muttering helplessly to himself: Yan Yan, if youre not by my side then what point is there to my life? Ive said it before, I will turn heaven and earth in order to find you. Not even hell will block me from you!
Back over in the underground valley, Bai Yan remains closely seated to the altar and was oblivious to themotion she caused due to her own disappearance.
Fine, I promise you. Dragon me finally gave in after seeing the woman had no intention of budging after all these days of waiting. However, this wouldnt be the end of it for this dragon god. Once he regains his strength, the goat monster had every intent to forcibly break the contract and make her pay!
Seeing through to the monsters scheme, Bai Yan draws her lips into a cheeky smirk.?Want to scheme against me? We will see who gets stronger first, you recovering quicker or me growing faster!
Since I am not as strong as you right now, there are risks involved if we continue with the contract. She exins in a rxed manner, The minimal affect is the failing of the ritual if you give resistance, the major is endangering my life at the end of it, so.
Chapter 1155 - “I’ll Find You (7)”
Chapter 1155 Ill Find You (7)
Narrowing her eyes into a slit, a sh of cold light glimmers in those irises: Xiachen, Ill leave this sword here with you. If you see this guy showing any signs of resistance, kill him right away!
The monster recognized Dragonys identity but didnt with her boy, thats why she left thismand just in case as a bluff and not a real threat.
Okay, the little steambun nodded immediately in understanding. Dont worry Mother, if he dares to so much as flinch, I will kill him immediately!
Pleased by her boys reassurance, Bai Yan didnt need to wait and closed her eyes in order to spread out the feelers for the ritual.
Not good!
The snake went white from this. She wanted to stop this from happening, however, the second she inched forward was when her eyes caught a glimmer of that sword. As a result of this hesitation, she retreated and left the two to finish their ritual.
The contract has been reached, now I will fulfill my promise to release you. With a stretch of her hand, the giant sword instantly flies into her grasp and allowed her to slice down, shing the chains and destroying part of the metallic spears pinning the old monster in ce.
Dragon me definitely showed an ted face after being freed, but that excitement promptly turned to dismay in the next second until it devolved into full blown anger. He rushed Bai Yan like hes seen a lifetime menace from out of the blue.
Its you! Its you, youre the one who locked me here in this godforsaken ce! Im going to kill you!
Bang!
But before his body could even draw close to Bai Yan, an invisible force had repelled his charge and sent him rolling back multiple meters away. This was the constraint of being bound by a familiar contract. Due to this reasoning, Dragon me wouldnt be able to hurt his own mistress.
Snickering at the damnable goat monster, It looks like my premonition is correct, you indeed want to hurt me. Fortunately Ive contracted you, now you cant do anything against me anymore.
Spewing fire from his eyes, the dragon god snaps back: How dare you say such despicable words to me! If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt be in such a miserable state to begin with! If I had known from the beginning, I would rather be chained for the chest of my life than to do this deal!
Bai Yan actually got surprised by the outcry of her familiar: You know me?
Dont pretend like you dont know anything. You may have changed your shell but I will recognize you even if I turn to ash! Now through this contract I am certain it is you!
Shes absolutely dumbfounded by this twist of event.
Why do I get the feeling this monster really does know me, and sounds like Im the one who locked him away here in the first ce.
Dragon me then pointed to the remaining parts of those spears still inserted in his body: You also used these things to seal my strength! Dont think for a minute you can deny youre her!
This Scratching her nose, Bai Yan cracks an awkwardugh to defuse the situation: I really dont know anything regarding the stuff you mentioned, I only came to the Celestial Realm recently. Before that I was always in the human world and Demon Realm.
Now it was the dragon god to be confused by what hes heard. Human world? Demon Realm? What the heck are you going on about? You think I will believe the nonsense you are saying?
Shrugging at being called a liar: Believe it or not, Ive never seen you before. As for why Im here, I fell into this ce by ident and didnt know a way out.
Chapter 1156 - I’ll Find You (8)”
Chapter 1156 Ill Find You (8)
Dragon me saw theres no deceit in Bai Yans eyes so his expression gradually softened up. My judgement cant be wrong, youre clearly that bitch! But first Ill deal with this snake, then I wille back for you. He turns and locks onto the demoness with his cold hard grin, those eyes burning with fire.
Half Qing Sing, Im sure you had a lot of fun torturing me over the years, now I finally got a chance to get revenge, hahaha!
The snake shuddered in fear over that promation. Taking several steps back in haste, her expression was that of someone meeting their doom, thats the level of despair she felt.
Over!
This time Im dead!
Wait!
Just as the goat monster was about to begin his torture, a crisp sounding voice cuts in. Turning around in bad spirit at the source: What? I cant kill you already, now you wont let me kill this snake either?
I only dont want to put her to waste. As it so happens today, me and my kids are interested in having snake soup for dinner.
Snake soup? Bai Xiachens eyes immediately lit up, Mother, I havent had snake soup in a long time, I want snake soup!
I also want to try Mother, I never tasted snake soup before. Dragony also decides to chime in, her mouth slightly drooling from the prospect of food.
Half Qing Singsplexion grew increasingly dire, her body continuing to retreat from the party. You are you humans always this insidious? I only wanted to use you earlier, not kill you, why cant you spare me?
Unfazed by that defense, Bai Yan just smiled and pointed out the w in that logic: From what I see, thats a lie. Those piles of bones over there, theyre the humans that came before us right? You killed them, just like how you were going to kill us if we couldnt lift up that sword.
The snake became stiff as a rock, not denying that theory.
Taking a step to lean forward in a taunting manner, Bai Yan continues with a nonchnt air to herself: If it wasnt because I took control of the whole situation, you wouldnt be begging me right now so theres nothing insidious about what Im doing.
The snake continued to remain silent, only biting her lip as if each word was a form of sentencing in court. Theres a wholeyer of sweat spewing out of her forehead at this point, thats how scared she was. Nevertheless, the demoness eventually worked up the courage and asked with grit between her teeth: So what are you going to do?
Thickening in her grin until its almost a snarl, Bai Yan didnt bother to hide her n: You are in luck. If it was in the past then I wouldve turned you into soup, no questions asked. However, I am currently short on helping hands as ofte. With your thick skin, using you as a shield would be plenty useful, so long as you recognize me as your mistress through a ve contract that is.
Astonished on her face, Half Qing Sing practically cried out her reply without another thought: SLAVE CONTRACT?! You want to enve me?
The reasoning behind the outcry was the different treatment between the two parties. For Bai Yan and Dragon me, their bond was that of mistress and familiar, an equal level of control between them both. To be clear, its not like she didnt want to subjugate the goat monster to her whims through this deal, just that the strength disparity between herself and said dragon god was too much of a stretch. Even if she did manage the envement contract, it wouldve been pointless because the side effects wouldve been only detrimental to herself.
Now this was where Half Qing Sing differed. Shes hardly as strongpared to the old goat, only at upper level of the Bottom Divine stage, plenty of room for Bai Yan to fully enve without any consequences.
Chapter 1157 - I’ll Find You (9)”
Chapter 1157 Ill Find You (9)
Now do you want to live, or do you want to be snake soup for tonights dinner? Bai Yan continues to toss out her threat while rubbing the giant sword in her hand as a constant reminder shes not joking around.
A wave of numbing shudder ran through the snakes backbone aftering up with the picture of herself being dunked into a pot and cooked for an hour.
Why does this human woman sound more insidious and slyer than us snakes?
Mother, I still think its a better idea to turn her into snake soup. Licking his lip with that tongue of his, Bai Xiachens appearance was all innocent and lovely like a hungry child waiting for his food on the dinner table.
However, in the eyes of the one being ced on the chopping block, Half Qing Sing only found the boy the most hateful and evil here among the group. Shes not a sicko thats into necromancy, she also wants to live!
Youre really going to let me live after I make a contract with you? She nervously asks again with biting unease.
Shooting a cold and borderline indifference look in return, Bai Yan wants to make sure the snake understands her own position in this trade: Then what makes you think I cant kill you now and turn you into soup anyways?
Spluttering for a proper reply, the snake had to take a good moment to collect herself after that remark. Maybe you are into torturing others, maybe you got that kind of fetish.
What did you just say?! Bai Yan snaps back harshly for being used of such nasty things.
Sure enough, that sort of tone immediately mowed down any discontent in the snakes attitude because its obvious even to this demoness thats a taboo subject. I-I will contract with you.
No! Dragon me bursts out in protest, I dont agree! You damn coward, didnt you say you will never contract with her?! What do you think youre doing!
If Half Qing Sing does end up in a contract with Bai Yan then how was he supposed to get payback on the sted snake?
Snorting at the goat monsters attempt at making her feel bad: And you said you will never yield either, what happen to that? Arent you also in a contract with her now? If you can go back on your words to save your own hide then why cant I?
Trembling with either rage or embarrassing shame, not sure which emotion was the stronger force here, the dragon god swings his goat head back to Bai Yan. At first he wanted to say something to make his case, but that promptly got cut off by the woman herself instead.
I dont care how you get revenge on Half Qing Sing, just dont hurt her life. Shes still useful to me.
As annoyed and unwilling as he was, Dragon me huffs and huffs but relented in the end. What else could he do but suck it up?
However.
The fact that he could still ger revenge on the sted snake did leave his mood in a better ce.
So what if I cant take her life? Theres plenty of other ways to make her suffer, Kakaka!
Just you wait Half Qing Sing, I will pay you back for all the humiliation you brought me and more! The old goat grinds these words out, fire spewing from his tongue.
Ahumph, Bai Yan suddenly makes a dry cough, interrupting their conversation with her own inquiry. Dragon me, just now you assumed I was another person did you not? Well, I like to know if that person is also the one who tossed Half Qing Sing in here, or is that someone else entirely?
The dragon gods answer fell into thetter by the way he shook his head. No, I in fact dont know Half Qing Sing prior to being sealed here. I dont know who left her here or why she cant leave, I only know this sick bitch likes to y pranks on me for fun. Then some years ago Pausing for a moment like the idea of retelling the story was something he didnt want to borate, he continued anyways after biting his own tongue. I was angry at being constantly taunted, so some years ago when she drew too close to me, I deliberately sprinkled my pee on her body. Afterwards shes been hating me to the bone and would always send those humans at me whenever they drop in here!
Then how did she know this sword can kill you? The wrinkle on Bai Yans forehead grew increasingly deeper over the growing questions.
Chapter 1158 - Another Miracle (1)”
Chapter 1158 Another Miracle (1)
OomphOomph! Slightly flushed in the face, the old goat scratches his nose out of embarassement: That there was a piece of paper stuck underneath the sword before, it said the de can hurt me. Thenter Half Qing Sing tossed it away for some reason or the next.
Bai Yans face just went ck.?The person who locked him away here, how perverted is she? Not only did she leave him in that suffering state, she wouldnt even let his mind be at ease?
Alright, do you know how to get out of here then? Bai Yan asks while stroking her own chin.
As soon as the old goat heard this, he immediately turned irate: You were the one who locked me here, how can you ask me how to get out?
Shrugging: Like I said, Im not the one you think I am.
Irked with frustration, Dragon me just huffs a grunt of resentment at the womans refusal to admit. I dont know how to leave this ce so thats that.
Since this one didnt know, Bai Yan could only turn to the snake for help: Then what about you?
Biting her lip, Half Qing Sings answer wasnt any better: If I had known how to leave then I wouldve left long ago, why would I stay until now for you toe?
Then I got no other choice, furrowing up that brow, Bai Yan starts musing over the options here. Son, Dragony, lets keep moving forward, Im sure there will be some sort of clue somewhere if we keep walking.
Dont worry Mother, showing a confident and innocent smile, Bai Xiachen had no doubt in his cute little voice, we will leave this ce.
Warmed by thefort, this mother went ahead to rub her boys hair as the tense air gradually eased up around everyone. Its then another idea hit her. Turning back to the snake: Say, have you noticed anything special, like a spot that you cant touch or head into?
Special ce? Half Qing Sing mused over the idea and then pointed towards a specific direction: That ce over there. I cant get close to it, does that count?
Slightly nodding: Bring me to that spot, I want to see for myself.
Though a tad hesitant to do that, the snake nevertheless did as told and slithered through the pale brown grass in her beastial form. Before long, the group has arrived at one corner of the underground valley, and unlike the dark gloomy nature of this underground world, this certain segment was rather, whats the word sacred? Its giving off a glow of holy nature.
This is the ce. Flickering her tongue, the snakes voice was all spooky and rattling when she spoke in that form. Whenever Ie here, I would always be stopped by a strange force.
Bai Yan frowns, slowly reaching out with her hand to probe the glowing white light in front. Unlike the expected obstruction though, nothing happened, that hand just slid right through. Seeing this, she went ahead to step forward with her leg as well to no harm.
The snake literally gawked her eyes out in shock over this picture,?How can this be possible??Why is she able to get in there when Im always repelled by a invisible force?
Mother. The boy saw how his mother had entered the white glow and hurried to catch up. However, the second he drew close his body was immediately bounced away.
Xiachen!
Chapter 1159 - “Another Miracle (2)”
Chapter 1159 Another Miracle (2)
Bai Yans expression grew frantic when she noticed her boy being flung backwards due to the glow. Even if half her body had already been inside, she pulled out right away and ran to her boy to help, Xiachen, are you all right?
Shaking his little head, Im good Mother, Im not hurt.
Thats good. Relieved by the answer, she nced back to the strange white light with deeper understanding of why the snake couldnt enter.
Mother, whats going on? Dragony had also ran over by this point and showed a worried face, Why can you go inside and Gege (big brother) cant?
Speaking with a furrowed forehead: If my guesses are right, this ce restricts the entry of those with the blood of demons.
The snake instantly choked upon the truth being revealed here.
No one with the blood of a demon is allowed in? That means the reasoning I cant leave this ce is because Im a demon?
And
Staring with grits and stones between her teeth, Half Qing Sing wanted to strangle the sted kid right this second. You two fooled me!
This boy is also a demon, how did I not see this!
He couldnt have picked up the giant sword earlier, meaning they bluffed me!
I lost my freedom because of a bluff, a bluff.
The snake almost got the life sucked out of her at this realization, looking all dejected and dry.
Still smiling innocently like usual, Bai Xiachens reply was damning: That is because you are too easy to fool, I have never seen such a stupid snake before.
Going dark in the face, veins could literally be seen popping along the snakes forehead due to that remark.?How dare he! How dare he say something like that after doing this to me!
What should we do now Mother? Ignoring the death reing his way, the boy asks with his cute face crumpled up due to the situation.
Crouching down to get to eye level: You and Dragony wait here for me, Ill go in alone and see whats in there.
Tensing up in the heart, the little steambun clung onto the womans sleeve out of reflex, his face all pitiful and sad. Mother, I will worry about you.
Dont worry, nothing will happen to me, not to mention Ive already contracted those two already. Half Qing Sing and Dragon me will tell you if Im alive through our bond. Getting up from the crouch, My first order to you both is to protect my son and daughter. If anything happens to them while Im not around then you can be sure the price will be worse than death, understand?! Harsh and fierce, her voice sounded like a ghost crawling out from the earth, making the two servants there all eerily ufortable.
Despite gettingforted and having extra security around, Bai Xiachen still didnt like the n. Winding his little hands around his mothers waist, his face told everyone hes not going to take this weakness of his lying down.
Chapter 1160 - Another Miracle (3)
Chapter 1160 Another Miracle (3)
Staring down at the little boy thats already at her waist high, the womans lips inexplicably drew into a warmed smile offort.
Hes already so big.
Mother, you muste back quickly. After a long time, Bai Xiachen finally released his arms despite his unwillingness, Me and Dragony will wait here for you
Giving the boy a peck on the forehead to seal the promise, she gives the two kids one final hug before disappearing off into the white glow.
Once inside and out of view from everyone, Bai Yan could finally get a clearer look of whats inside. Here, she felt incredibly refreshed, sweeping away any fatigue she built up over the many days of being stranded here in this underground valley.
Maybe the reason Half Qing Sing couldnt leave for so many years is because of this spot in the valley. If someone wants to keep this spot off limits then it must mean theres something important here, perhaps the exit! Upon recognizing theres hope to escape this dreadful ce of darkness, her mind instinctively recalled the face of that woman whom she briefly encountered prior to falling down her.
I will settle the score with that woman once I get out of here. No matter the reasoning, the fact she dared to go after Xiachen is enough to make sure she dies!
Inhaling deeply to suppress the anger swelling out from within, Bai Yan carefully treaded forward towards the peak up ahead.
When she entered the white glowing light, it was only as big as a small cave, but beyond that was clearly a newer and vaster stretch ofnd. Spanning several mountain ranges in the distance, by the time she reached the mentioned area for investigation it was well into the evening despite theck of light. Nevertheless, she could see the goal up ahead already, its a bronze standing gate. If it wasnt for the deep ravine and cliffs in front, she wouldve run over to examine the thing already.
Miracle? A shock ran through Bai Yans heart upon recognizing the familiar object.
Theres no mistake, this bronze gate is very simr to the one I saw at the Holy Land. But what is this thing doing here?
Despite the doubt and questions lingering around the strange encounter, the benefits ofing across another Miracle was more than enough to make Bai Yan disregard the former concerns. After all, she did improve her strength and alchemy by leaps and bounds with one, what would happen if she got two instead?
Its just that
Logic has always been the better yer here in the womans head. Scanning the area for traps and that sort of thing, she swiftly picked up a wilted leaf to throw over the cliff and across the ravine.
Under normal circumstances, the distance between her side and the other wouldve been short enough to allow said leaf to fly across without hindrance considering the force she used in this case. However, right as the leaf reached the middle part of the ravine, something urred. Without indication, the item just stopped and made a nose dive downwards, sinking straight into the dark bottomless abyss.
Making a grim face, Bai Yan now knew why she couldnt find any specific trap or dangers here, the environment itself was the trap!
It looks like this ravine has been enchanted to suck in whatever floats above it. If I had flown across using my own powers then it mightve been myself who fell into that darkness. Rubbing her chin in contemtion, the woman began to muse over the options here and what she could use.
Obviously making a bridge out of wood was out of the options here, theres hardly any tree around to begin with, let alone find one big enough to construct something out of one.
There must be something here that I can use, theres no way the one who set this trap would leave without having a way to solve the issue. Think Bai Yan, your kids are still waiting for you to go back! She mutters to herself like some sort of magical chant.
Huh?
From the corner of her eye, the glimmering sheen of the huge sword caught her attention. Immediately, an idea hit her brain like a tidal wave. The distance between this side and the other side wasnt that far to begin with, and as it so happens, this giant sword was just long enough to make it across without the chance of tipping!
Really? This sword is the bridge? The one who set this up sure have a bad humor.
Chapter 1161 - Another Miracle (4)
Chapter 1161 Another Miracle (4)
Alright, lets try it then, it wont hurt. At most I will just lose a sword if it gets sucked into that ravine. Tossing the de in her hand up into the air, Bai Yan precisely aimed to have itnd at the perfect spot where both ends could touch the edges.
Carefully, one step at a time, she began to cross. Regardless of her own confidence, she knew this was a risky maneuver to use something like a giant sword as a bridge. It wasnt built for such task so the angle in which she walked wasnt a pleasant experience to say the least. In fact, she nearly slipped a few times just staring down at her feet in order to avoid falling.
Thankfully the worst of it was over soon enough. Once crossed, she promptly retrieved the sword by flicking it upwards with her toe. Done with that, she focuses in back on the bronze gate, the reason for hering.
ZZZZzzzzzz!
From out of the blue, the giant sword started to buzz right as Bai Yan approached the door. Then before she knew it, the de broke free from her control and went on the offensive against the gate.
Peng!
The sword shed down mercilessly, causing the bronze construct to shudder with a resonating nk of metal against metal. Despite the setback, the sword didnt stop and attacked more violently, causing the whole valley to shake from the shockwave.
Dumbfounded now, Bai Yan just stared at the show from the sidelines. Shes heard from the snake that the de can pierce even the hardest of materials with ease, aka Dragon mes scale, yet the bronze gate only got a little shake from the impact? Theres not even a scratch, let alone damage!
Yuuuuunnnn!
Growing restless in the form of the resonation, the giant sword circled around the bronze gate as if frustrated by its own inability to break apart thepetition. But then it went at it again with renewed vigor. This time it didnt sh down like the previous attempts, it swooped far into the air and charged downwards in one full thrusting motion.
BOOOM!!!!
The shockwave was effectively mind-blowing to the ear. Metal against metal, sparks flew, and finally, a small tiny crack formed around the surface of the bronze structure. This gave the sword its confidence back and as a sign to increase the intensity of its attack like a drug addict being kept away from his cocaine.
Eventually
Under its long hard-fought battle, the bronze gate finally copsed and a blue beady object rolled out of the upper area.
Seeing this bead, the giant sword reacted like its discovered some sort of great treasure and hurried to catch it mid fall. Following this was the round item merging into the swords body upon contact.
Perhaps this was some sort of evolutionary chain reaction, but the huge body of the de gradually began to shrink until its finally the size of an ordinary long sword. From first nce this newly minted sword was no different from an ordinary de found in some random weaponsmith, but the newly grown handle and the clear crystal at the hilt said it all, this was the new form of the de after absorbing whatever that bead was.
Picking up her new weapon, Bai Yan gently stroked the surface for a sense of what it was. Compared to the mighty image of that big shape from just now, shes more inclined with this smaller form thats fitting of ady. Its much easier to handle and much to her taste.
So youre a sword with a spirit sprite inside, no wonder youre so powerful. In that case Ill give you a name. Caressing the lip with the tip of her finger, Bai Yan spent a good minute toe up with a fine name. From this day forward you will be called. Godyer, how about it?
Godyer, a yer of gods!
I will use you to repay everything those hypocrites in the Celestial Realm did to my friends and family, in this life and thest, they will all pay!
Holding the slumbering sword in hand, Bai Yan didnt linger around and stepped through to the now opened gate that has been pried open by force. Once through, the first sensation was the chilling air that sent her skin hair pricking up.
Chapter 1162 - “Another Miracle (5)”
Chapter 1162 Another Miracle (5)
Subconsciously, Bai Yan reached down with her hands to protect the fetus in her stomach against this borderline hostile sensation.
What the hell is this ce? Taking slow measured steps in order to avoid traps that might be hidden from her view, her footstep was resonating with eerie crispness that echoed along this passageway.
Forbidden grounds for demon beasts. These were the words she saw sketched along the passage wall after walking for a while.
Blood? How much does the master of this underground valley hate demonic beasts? First is not allowing their kind to enter this part of the valley, then its this sentence etched along with blood.
Ignoring the strange writing, Bai Yan continues to walk forward and soon came before another entrance. Carefully extending her hand, she pushes the door open and was immediately sted with the sight of a wide hall littered with stone statues.
Its an odd scene for sure. She could see all of these sculptures were of various demonic beasts in their animal form. Some recognizable ording to her own knowledge of things C for example the bone quill dragons back in the Holy Domain was among this group C but many were so foreign to Bai Yan that she could barely make heads or tails of their origin. Then there was the human sitting on the throne chair elevated at a higher point.
Who is this person?
Despite not knowing if the sculpture was male or female due to theck of facial features, Bai Yan could still tell the original person must be a prideful individual with the way it was carved out. The angle of that featureless face, its the way someone stares down at those beneath themselves, just like how Bai Yan and Di Cang does it when confronted with those they deem insignificant.
I see now, this sculpture is probably the original master or mistress of this ce. The person hates demonic beasts so he deliberately sculpted these ancient creatures in a kneeling position to showcase his dislike of them.
The theory was a sound one considering everything shes witnessed thus far, its just that why would someone abhor a racial group to this extent?
It cant be. did a demonic beast rape him or her before?
Looking back at her own experience, this was the only idea that Bai Yan coulde up with. After all, she herself did rape Di Cang during their first encounter and made the demon king abhor her to the point he hunted herself down yearster. Other than that, what else could make one dislike another group to this level?
Whatever grudge this person has is not important, I have to find a way out of this ce first.
Retracting her attention away from the sculptures, she scans around in search of any out of the ordinary item or feature. Immediately, her gaze locked onto a book cab in the corner of the room.
That
Beaming with light, she moved with quick haste towards it and grabbed for the suspicious looking handle thats sticking out between the shelves. With an audible click, a smallpartment slid open and bounced out a book.
Its very dust, bleached yellow due to age, but Bai Yan couldnt be anymore happy after reading the title of the book in her hand.
This its an alchemy book?
Back in the previous life on earth, she only got her hands on a alchemy book that taught her knowledge up to the tenth grade materials. As for whates afterwards, she was like the rest of the people in this world, simply said, she didnt have a clue until this day!
Chapter 1163 - “Another Miracle (6)”
Chapter 1163 Another Miracle (6)
Hmm, this alchemy book doesnt seem to beplete, there are some pages missing. Theres no information regarding anything beyond the fourteenth grade.
Pleased by what she has nevertheless, Bai Yan packed away the book into her storage bag and continued to search for other treasury items. Sadly, after a careful scrutiny of everything that was here, she found nothing else worthy of note and felt disappointed. Then again, it did make sense after some thought. This alchemy book was so precious to begin with that finding something else of this caliber would be a real miracle.
With nothing else to do for now, she decides to get a closer look at the statue. Why do I keep getting the feeling that this statue is not quite right She rubs her chin questioningly.
Even though the model didnt have eyes sculpted onto it, she could make out where the chin of this person was aiming at. Theres a fox at the bottom of the stage, and its equally as proud in appearance and unwilling to show any weakness.
This strangeness took Bai Yan by surprise, Does the master of this valley have a vendetta against foxes or something? I wonder if the person would die of anger if they learn a foxs wife took their alchemy book away, their expression would be quite funny to see.
Drawing a smirk, Bai Yan said nothing and moved to cut off the legs of the fox model. Then summoning up her alchemy me, she melted the hard ster and then added a nt she pulled from the storage bag to the mix, thus creating a sticky substance for easy molding.
Though this woman herself didnt know why, but when she saw how the fox sculpture was being stuck in that groveling position, she would be overwhelmed with difort. Sure, Bai Yan knows this was a strange feeling to have, after all, none of this was happening for real so its strange to get such urge to do something.
Minutester.
pping her hand, Bai Yan gets up from the ground after having her fun.
Although its not right of me to take your book and then help this fox stand up, but. Im a naturally defensive person. Since my husband and son is a fox then I will make this one stand as well! Turning around to stare back up at the human sculpture, her eyes are stern and hard: I do not know what the Demon Realm did to you in the past but dont go throwing your grudge around to others, they are not involved. If you want to stick the issue to someone then find the culprit.
Naturally Bai Yan knew her words wouldnt be heard by an inanimate object but she couldnt help it. For some reason she had this inkling notion that her heart would continue to be depressed otherwise if she didnt say it aloud.
Afterwards, she did not hesitate and slowly headed for the exit. However, upon the second her feet took a step outside, the back immediately came out with a loud explosive bang and the statues here all crumbled to dust, allowing the partictes to scatter across the floor!
Whats going on here? She mutters this with great surprise, unsure how to take this as some sort of bad omen or just her mind overthinking this.
Chapter 1164 - “Another Miracle (7)”
Chapter 1164 Another Miracle (7)
Shaking her head, she attempts to shirk off the negative feeling and turned away. Once outside of the gate though, Bai Yan suddenly found herself in the midst of darkness again. The white glow was gone, nowhere to be found in this underground world.
Can it be its rted to those model sculptures?
Mother! A childish voice abruptly cuts in from the front, causing the woman to turn over to see the boy and girl quickly running over with hand in hand.
This scared the daylights out of Bai Yan because theres still a giant chasm between herself and the kids. Just as she wanted to shout to make them stop, the ground began to rumble and stopped her mid cry. Next thing they all knew were the rocks and boulders floating up into the air, making the picture simr to that of an apocalypse.
Dragony didnt expect this and nearly fell over from the tremble. Fortunately the little steambun was beside her and helped support that body in time. Now the rocks are acting like a barrier, forcing the woman and her kids apart with the ravine acting as a line.
Xiachen, Dragony, donte here!
Bai Yan finally managed to throw out the sentence with sweat covering her forehead. Anxious in the voice: This ravine cannot be passed so stay on your side of the cliff!
The boy just stared at the poor woman whos very much flustered on the face. Whatever happiness he felt earlier has been crushed knowing he couldnt reach his important woman.
What should we do then Mother?
Dont rush, I will find a way.
Furrowing up her brow, Bai Yan understands full well the difficulty of getting through the ravine. What am I supposed to do now? I cant use the same method to get back over at this rate.
Boom!
The ground shook again, this time more violent than thest. Unlike the previous tremor, the earth under her feet has started to sink in as well. Catching a branch of a tree that hasnt fallen yet, she hurriedly cried out to the kids.
Xiachen, Dragony, no matter what happenster you two mustnt separate, understand?!
Bai Xiachen nodded with tears in his eyes: Dont worry Mother, I will protect Dragony from any harm.
Turning to the old goat and snake now, Bai Yan gives out her next order: You two, protect my kids no matter what. If you do until I return then I will grant freedom to the both of you!
Freedom, something absolutely precious to these two ancient demons at this moment. If she is speaking the truth then we will be able to roam this world again!
With the cliff as the boundary point, the twond masses split further and further apart. From what was originally only the length of a giant sword, it has grown distant until Bai Yan could barely make out the contour of her children.
Mother! The little steambun screamed out in pain, wanting to grasp onto the outreached hand. You let me go, Im going to find my mother! He struggles to break free from the hands pulling him back.
Chapter 1165 - “Another Miracle (8)”
Chapter 1165 Another Miracle (8)
Let go of you? Dragon me sneered at the boy using his smirk, If I let you go now then how am I supposed to break the contract with her if youre in danger?
Actually, he could also forcibly shatter the bond between himself and Bai Yan if he grows strong enough, but such forceful measures required strength and time, something he doesnt want to wait for. Its easier to simply have the woman do it of her own free will.
After hearing thatment, the boy stopped struggling and turned back to stare at the old goat. As a result of this, Dragony me found himself creeped out by the kids gaze, especially that single red eye of his.
Gulping insecurely: What are you trying to do? I warn you, youre not my opponent! If we start fighting then youre not going to get off easy.
The boys expression remains icy cold during that threat, totally different from his innocent and cute appearance. My mother said youre proof that she is alive, right?
Slowly but surely, the old goat nodded: Yes, she did say that.
Fine, youre not allowed to leave my side at all from now on, I want to know at all times if she is safe or not. Theres no warmth in that statement, only cold threatening indifference in the boys voice.
Turning back to the little missy, he speaks with a warmer note: Dragony, lets go, I believe Mother will be alright even if were not by her side!
The girl nodded: I know that Gege, I know Mother will be just fine even without us.
Mmm. Stirring up a smile at the support, the boys lip curves into a thin arc over the agreement.
Right this moment, the party could clearly feel the ground beneath their feet lifting up into the air as their conversation dragged out. Faster and faster, the dark forest of the underground valley disappeared behind them until they moved at incredible speed, then pop. They felt it, the light shining above their heads and the openndscape of the worlding into view.
Hahaha! Dragon me was the first to cry out with glee in his voice. Watching the open blue sky, this old goat became ecstatic in his demeanor. Im finally free of that wretched ce. What beautiful sky, what beautiful clouds! I, Dragon God, am finally free! No wait Shaking his goat head, I am
But that day wont be too long.
Half Qing Sing was also staring up into the sky, but unlike the old goats happy tion, her eyes were more of curiosity.
Oomph! Making a dry cough, Dragon me turns back to the snake and asked after noticing the oddity: Oh yeah, I havent asked yet, how did you wind up down there in the first ce?
Musing for a while, Half Qing Sing decides to give the truth since she saw no harm in it. I dont know, from what I can remember I have always been there in the first ce. This world here though, I think this is my first time seeing all of this.
Dont think? The old goat captured that word like a bee to the honey. Seen or not seen, which is it? Dont go spouting such vague answers.
The snake didnt want to argue with the old goat on the subject and huffs a grunt: What else do you want from me? I cant remember a lot of things aside from the time I spent in that underground world so deal with it.
It couldnt be helped. These old mates have had a longstanding grudge, if not for Bai Yans intervention then they wouldve already gone at each others throat after that exchange of verbal abuse.
While the pair bickers away to one side, Bai Xiachen remains silent on where he stood, only staring off like hes in some sort of pain due to loneliness.
Chapter 1166 - “Familiarity (1)”
Chapter 1166 Familiarity (1)
Lets go. After a long time, Bai Xiachen finally spoke, his eyes determined in light of the sad emotions underneath.
As long as these two demons are around then I will know if Mother is fine. I will find her, I will!
Also calmly shifting his sight onto the old goat, you looking like that is too noticeable, better take on a human form to act less conspicuous.
Oh, right. Puckering his lip to one side like an unhappy child himself, the old goats shape gradually melted under a pale light until hes taken on the look of a human man wearing a yellow robe.
Though his new form had white hair, that face carried no wrinkles. Heck, its rather handsome even if one may say, but the old aged voice he used was evident enough of his seniority.
Done with that, the little steambun held onto Dragonys hand again and slowly proceeded to leave this valley.
While the kids were moving on their end, another scene simr to theirs were currently taking ce at a towering mountain in different location. With a loud rumbling boom, Bai Yan got shot out of the ground like a rocket, causing her to make an unsteadynding.
This time you will not escape the Celestial Pce!
Celestial Pce?
This was the first thing she heard after collecting herself and it made Bai Yan frown. Without dy, she immediately headed for the source, perhaps out of curiosity or the fact that the other side belonged to the enemy.
What she saw next was something simr to what she expected in cases like these. Currently, theres a group of pursuers chasing some unknowndy, specifically a woman wearing a long blue dress thats staring down at the group from the air.
So what if youre from the Celestial Pce? Do you fools think you can catch me with so few here?
Boom!
In that instant thedy wearing the long blue dress attacked. She moved like the wind, rushing at the nearest foe with her fist and make a direct punch into the mans stomach. When she did so, the poor guy promptly fell backgrounds and flew several meters into the air until he rolled onto the floor again, blood out from the mouth as the consequence.
The otherpanions saw this and stopped hesitating since the battle has begun. Drawing their des, they rushed for the woman in question. Its just that unlike someone being cornered here, thedy remained fearless on the face like someone that couldnt be threatened.
Boom!
Sure enough, the full might of her powers was released in that second and poured out like a tidal wave. Its huge, causing even the sky to change color until its a gloomy grey.
For the poor fools trying to attack thedy, they naturally didnt stand a chance here. Like the trees and shrubs that were blown away by the shockwave of her powerful release, their bodies were swept away and smashed into the nearby rocks, either shattering their bones or downright crushing them as the end result.
Not far away while hiding behind a well-hidden tree, Bai Yan stared on in astonishment over thedys familiar face. Its etched into her mind right now and causing the woman herself to thump with increased vigor in the heart over that contour.
No! Dont go! Finding the other sides about to leave after the brief exchange ofbat, Bai Yan cries out involuntarily and wanted to stop her. Sadly, thedy in blue was already gone in the next, disappearing with a blink of an eye.
Chapter 1167 - Familiarity (2)”
Chapter 1167 Familiarity (2)
Is that her?
But besides her, who else can look so simr
Somewhat pale in herplexion, Bai Yan stood there for a long while before revealing a bittersweet smile.
Whether its her or not, I must find her again! As long as shes still in this Celestial Realm then we are bound to meet again!
Thats right, we both have a vendetta against the Celestial Pce, the chance is there.
Hidden between mountains and forests, a quaint looking cottage has been built atop of the clearing here. Its a nice setup, difficult to find due to the covering terrain and shielding barrier, a perfect hiding spot from those whos out to get you.
This, was the ce thedy in blue arrived at after departing from the battle. Flicking her dress to remove the dust from the surface, she slowly walked towards the cottage with familiar strides where she was promptly weed by a young girl around seventeen to eighteen years of age.
Auntie Ning, youre finally back, did those old fossils from the Celestial Pce make trouble for you?
Drawing a soft smile at the lively youngss, Dont worry, those people arent my opponent. Oh yes, dont tell your father Im back yet.
Oh? Responding with a well-behaved voice, the young girl intimately hooks her arm around Bai Nings to confirmpliance.
Auntie Ning, my father loves you very much, and I like you very much, why dont you want to marry my father?
A quiver shook thedys body, causing her to form a slight frown on that beautiful yet helpless face.
Some things cant be forced, and you are not young anymore. If you are so free to fret about us, why dont you fret about your own marriage arrangements. Im sure he will like to get a son-inw any day now.
Blushing at being called out, the young girl shyly lowers her head: What are you saying Auntie Ning, I dont want to marry, I only want to stay with you and Father for the rest of my life.
Bai Ning smiled at that, dropping the subject when she noticed the man thatsing out of the cottage. This person was quite handsome, wearing a brownish robe with an air of calm.
Yuer, I have something to discuss with your Auntie Ning, you go back inside first.
Okay. Ning Yu mischievously stuck out her tongue when letting go of thedys arm, but thats not before making a hand gesture to her old man as support before leaving.
For a while the atmosphere in the front yard seemed solemn and strange until the woman herself decides to break the awkward silence.
Brother Yuan, is something the matter?
Ning Yuan deeply locks eye with the woman, his voice hoarse and full of emotion when speaking: Ninger, we have known each other for so many years, you should understand. Why must you be so reluctant to ept me?
Taken aback by the open confession, Bai Ning had to take a moment to respond with a proper answer that wont hurt the other side: I always feel like Im forgetting something. Its as if someone is waiting for me, like I lost something important. Im sorry Brother Yuan, I know you care about me, but I cant ept you the way I am now. After saying that, she brushes past the man in order to leave. However, a big hand immediately reached over from behind to cling onto hers.
Getting cold in the face now: Let go!
Because this tone has never been used before, Ning Yuan promptly released his grip with rigid surprise.
Chapter 1168 - “Familiarity (3)”
Chapter 1168 Familiarity (3)
Ninger, I dont mean anything else but Yu loves you, she wants to be your daughter, thats why Im so anxious. If what I did offended you then I apologize.
Still having her back facing the man, Bai Ning eventually responded: Brother Yuan, I am grateful that you saved me several times in the past, but feelings are something we cant force. If you still consider me as a sister then I will wee the thought, but if you have other intents in mind then Im sorry but I wont be returning again in the future.
Ning Yuan went stiff as a rock over that statement. He never thought this woman whos always been soft voiced and kindly behaved would be so harsh and stern when discussing the topic.
As for Yuer. Bai Nings voice softens up over the petitess, I also like the girl very much, pity I cant take her as my daughter, that includes being a goddaughter as well.
Why? The mans frown deepens further.
He could understand why Bai Ning wouldnt want to take his own daughter as her own, after all, shes making it clear she doesnt love him, but why not a goddaughter?
Drawing a frank smile on her face: I dont know why either. I just dont feelfortable about the idea of taking another child as my own daughter. Its as if the position has long been upied by another. Brother Yuan, I will treat Yuer as my own niece so forgive me for not being able to do more.
The man was lost for words there. Staring nkly at the disappearing back of the woman, Ning Yuan had the color drain from his face after those words.
Why? I spent so many years by her side, apanied her for so many years, why cant I melt her heart?
Papa, the call draws the man back to attention.
Turning around the man nces down at the petite girl, his voice stiff and unsure: Did you hear all of it?
Ning Yu nodded, that face pouting unhappily: Papa, do you think Auntie Ning has another daughter, thats why she wont take me as hers?
The man remained silent, only looking down in a contemtive manner that left the girl wondering.
Perhaps. Eventually he threw out this word after getting nowhere with his thoughts.
Pa, the petite girl snorts, her voice full of displeasure, my mother died as soon as I was born so Auntie Nings the first woman Ive known. Lets assume she does have a family prior to meeting us, have they ever searched for her through all these years? Its us, were the ones always by her side! And her daughter, the girl never showed an ounce of filial duty, nor did the girl allow Auntie Ning to enjoy the pleasure of raising a child. Now Im supposed to just slide to one side and let such a person upy an important position in Auntie Nings heart? The more she spoke, the angrier the petite girl became.
Why is there someone elseing to steal Auntie Nings heart? We deserve it more! We are the ones who always stood by her side!
Ning Yuansplexion went pale over his daughters outrage and snapped: Yuer, you mustnt say such words!
Why cant I? Fighting back with her own voice, I am not wrong. Im only feeling pained for Auntie Ning. Pa. Why do you think she lost her memories? I bet its because Auntie Nings husband is the cheating type, abandoning her for a newer and younger woman. As for the daughter, I bet shes the same, otherwise why else would Auntie Ning be like this? Perhaps its due to how excited she became over her own theory, the girl ends uppletely missing the enraged face of her old man.
Chapter 1169 - Familiarity (4)”
Chapter 1169 Familiarity (4)
Getting all pitiful in the face now, the petite girl pleads by grabbing onto her fathers sleeve: Pa, I really like Auntie Ning, can you marry her, please?
Despite being greatly annoyed by the girls remarks earlier, he couldnt stay angry here in this case. After all, he too felt the same way inside. You know your Auntie Nings attitude towards me. She only treats me as a brother and respects me as such. Now that Ive confessed, her attitude has turned damp and cold. However. Flickering with a thoughtful idea in his eyes, She may not want to recognize you as her own daughter, but that doesnt change her impression of you. All you have to do is give more persuasion, the more the better, that way we will still have a chance of changing her mind.
The girl grinned at that, revealing the two front teeths in that smile due to glee: Okay! Pa, you can count on me to win her over! I must be Auntie Nings daughter, and I will bring her out of her biological daughters shadow!
The girl doesnt care if her own story was true or not, shes decided on the issue and would do everything in her ability to do just that.
Ahumph! Ning Yuan coughs slightly so his daughter wouldnt step out of line, Remember to not say those words in front of your Auntie Ning, otherwise it will create a situation neither of us would want to see, understand?Please visit on our
Theres no illusion in this mans mind that Bai Ning couldpletely cut them off from her life if she overhears their conversation. All he did was confess right now and he already got the cold shoulder treatment. Whats more, perhaps the kind treatment the woman showed to his own daughter was only a side-effect of the woman yearning to meet her own children again. Testing that theory was not in his best interest.
Pa, you need to stop fretting, I know what I can and cant say. Drawing a lovely smile on her face, And, I have always been very good in front of her, otherwise why else would Auntie Ning like me so much?
The mans unease finally lightened up as well. Patting his daughters shoulder, Then your pas future will depend on you.
Back inside the cottage, the faintly blowing breeze brings warmth and freshness into the room where ady now lies sitting on the chair. Shes not moving, only staring down and gently stroking the baby belly cover in her hands.
Over the years, Bai Ning has never stopped searching for her own identity and background. Sadly, aside from her own name, she knew nothing else, the only exception was this baby underwear she had with herself after losing those precious memories.
Why? Why cant I remember anything? She frowned, desperately searching through the fragmented pieces of images that would on asionally surface in her mind.
But like usual, a heavy pang of pain hit her mind like a hammer, causing the woman to crumble to the floor with those hands shaking and wrapping around her own head. Its extremely painful to the point of losing the motor controls of her own body.
Auntie Ning, whats wrong?! The petite girl exims after catching sight of whats happening. She had wanted toe speak to the woman after leaving her father outside.
Chapter 1170 - Familiarity (5)”
Chapter 1170 Familiarity (5)
The girl urgently grasped onto the trembling womans shoulder as those tears slowly trickled down the cheeks. Thankfully the situation wasnt as bad as it seems because she soon got a reaction from all that crying.
Still blurry in her eyes as she slowly opened them, Bai Ning could only make out the blurry outline of the person beckoning to herself. Daughter, is that you?
Ning Yus posture went stiff over that question. She knows very the daughter mentioned here wasnt herself so it could only be that one.
Grasping onto her own head again in pain, the woman murmurs out some incoherent words: Daughter, I remember I have a daughter, she is I cant remember the name, the name.
Now this didnt sit well with the petite girl at all and made her extremely sour inside. Shes not willing to ept some random person whom they never to could be so important, its just not fair in her eyes.
Auntie Ning, I can also be your daughter, I will take care of you for the rest of my life. Ning Yus voice was crisp and pleasant, but what she said there caused the paineddy toe back to her senses.
Gradually loosening her hand around the head, the blurriness left those eyes and what came into view was the reflected image of the anxious young girl staring downwards. Yuer, its you, Im sorry, Ive lost my manners there.
Auntie Ning! Ning Yu clenched her teeth with insecure filled eyes, Just now did you remember something?
Shaking her head with a bittersweet smile, thedy exins: No, my past is still a nk to me, I cant remember anything notable.
Sure enough, the negative answer brought on a wave of relief to the girl.?Thank goodness she cant remember. Even if I cant be Auntie Nings daughter, I can still apany her in the future.
Its fine if you cant remember the past Auntie Ning, I will always apany you. Innocent but firm in the face, the petite girl meant what she said there.
Naturally this idea didnt escape thedy herself who knew exactly what the girl wanted. Sadly, she too knew such a wish couldnt be granted from her end, and for that, shes sorry.
Yuer, I want to go take a walk outside so dont inform your father of my leaving. I dont wish to see him for the time being. Making a long exhale, she stood up and was ready to leave when her arm got hooked by the girls.
Wait Auntie Ning, Ill go with you. Its been a while since I went outside because Pa wouldnt let me go out alone, but Im sure he will be fine with it if I go with you.
In the end Bai Ning epted the idea out of guilt. She couldnt bear to reject the girl right now.
Fine then, follow me.
Jumping with joy: Auntie Ning, I knew you are the kindest to me!
You, pinching the girls nose with her fingers, Bai Ning draws a doting smile like in the past after ttered.
Normally this would be a good thing. However, in this case, Ning Yu couldnt help but feel like thedys looking through her and to someone else entirely. Its making her very much ufortable inside.
No matter, I will kick that girl out of her heart and take over soon enough.?The girl inwardly vows, not willing to surrender the position to anyone.
Back in the outside world, most of the denizens of the Celestial Realm are in a tense and frightened state due to the constant attacks by the Demon Realm.
Chapter 1171 - Familiarity (6)”
Chapter 1171 Familiarity (6)
Bai Ning would have liked to take Ning Yu out to spread some of the stuffiness pent up insider herself, sadly, any of that desire was dissipated once she got a good look at the local township. Its depressing and lifeless on the streets, a real disappointment due to all the fearmongering surrounding the recent invasion.
Celestial Realm, sooner orter this ce will perish, and I will l be anticipated that day when ites!
Mother! Suddenly, a dainty young girl rushes over from out of the blue and threw herself into Bai Nings arm.
This girl was soft and lovely in appearance, giving off a faint fragrance to the nose, adding in the two braids hanging down the side of her face, shes absolutely adorable. But before thedy herself could speak, another voice had cut in from the side. Its childish as well, but carried a sense of calm rarely found in someone that young.
Dummy, how can you recognize the wrong person? This is not Mother.
At the pointer, the little girl lets go of her hug and looks up. Drawing a frown: Im sorry, I mistook you for my mother because you look so much alike.
Alike?
Bowing down to eye level, Bai Ning didnt mind and found the encounter to be refreshing.
Its all right, its normal to make mistakes on asion. Say, am I really that much like your mother?
Its then the little boy came out from behind. Just like the girl, this young boy was also quite the eye-catcher, but the air he had was less innocent and more pronounce. This mainly had to do with that single red eye, its a huge contrast to the rest of his appearance.
This would honestly be the first time Bai Ning ever came across such a strange child. Nevertheless, she still wanted to get closer to the boy for some unknown reasons.
Mhmm, you are very simr to our mother, the only difference is that shes younger and more beautiful. Our mother is the number one beauty in this world you know. As soon as the little steambun started to talk about his mother, his face would get all excited and full of pride.
Normally a female would be quite upset at being called old, but in this case Bai Ning didnt and got interested instead. Then wheres your mother? If fate would allow it, I would like to meet her.
Sadly, that was the wrong thing to say in this case. Immediately, Dragonys tear started to trickle down at the sore topic.
Ooohwooo, were separated from Mother. Pretty Granny, did you see our mother?
Pretty Granny? Hmmm, I guess it does fit my age.
Im sorry but I havent. However, since youre saying Im very much like your mother then of course I will keep an eye out for her. Oh right, you two still havent told me your names yet.
Casting a look at the woman whom held such simrity to his own mother, Bai Xiachen figured nothing bad coulde of it even if he did. My name is Bai Xiachen, and she is Dragony, the two behind us is Dragon me and Half Qing Sing, theyre our bodyguards.
That introduction actually made the old goat gawk his jaws down.
When did I, the great Dragon God, be a little bodyguard for this little guy? But.
Upon remembering the impending freedom thats going toe his way afterwards, he endured the discontent and held it in.
Oh whatever, its just this one time. Just a title, I will have it changed in no time.
Your name is Bai Xiachen? What a coincidence, my surname is also Bai. My full name is Bai Ning. Thedy introduces herself as well.
Bai Ning??A tremor shook the boys heart, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.
Chapter 1172 - “Familiarity (7)”
Chapter 1172 Familiarity (7)
Bai Ning, your name is Bai Ning? Bai Xiachen hurriedly gripped onto thedys sleeve, his voice shaking with disbelief and excitement: Then do you know a man by the name of Yun Feng?
Yun Feng? She frowned and pondered the name for a second, feeling a sense of familiarity thats just out of her reach. Im sorry, I dont know anyone by that name.
Dont know?
She doesnt know Grandfather?
The boy tightly bit down on his own lips at the notion.
If the name is just a coincidence then why does she look so much like Mother?
Reluctant to give up, he insists on the question: Please think harder, are you sure you dont know someone by then name Yun Feng?
Should I be knowing him? Bai Ning asked curiously.
That was the nail in the coffin for the kid. That countering question hurts and made him let go.
Gege (big brother), Dragony tugs at the little steambuns hand after seeing where this was going, Can it be.
Ignoring the girls murmur, Bai Xiachen grew firm in the face since things are at this stage. He got a great idea and was determined to make it work. Forgive us, I thought you might be our long-lost grandmother because of your name and simr appearance. It seems I made a mistake.
Looking at the little guys pathetic expression, Bai Nings heart couldnt get angry here and softens up: Little boy, Im sure you will find your mother and grandmother in due time, dont worry.
But Hanging his little head, the boy deliberately changes his voice to that of grievance to earn more pity points, I only got Dragony by my side, and there are so many bad people always trying to hurt us. These two bodyguards are absolutely unreliable.
One could literally see the twitch in Dragony me and Half Qing Sings face when he said that.
Unreliable? Hes sure hes talking about us?
Due to the two old demons hiding their strength along the way, no one would suspect they are powerful ancient monsters, nor would they think otherwise on the boys lie.
You mean, someone is trying to harm you? Pricking her brow, Bai Ning almost doubted her own ears because its really hard to believe someone would want to harm such cute kids.
Knowing the bait has been bitten, Bai Xiachen hurries to sniffle his nose like hes about to cry: Pretty Granny, can you take me and my sister in? We are homeless already. Our father doesnt want us and our mother is missing. If you dont take us then we will sooner orter die at the hands of those bad people out there.
In the boys view he didnt lie on thatst bit about Di Cang never wanting him, only his mother. In fact, hes got this idea that hes some sort of orphan picked up from the streets due to his old mans unfriendly nature.
Ready to melt from the sad story, Bai Ning didnt need to think at all and epted the kids. Rubbing the boy on the head: Alright, you two wille with me from now on. Dont worry, I wont let anyone hurt you or your sister from now on.
ted at his own sess, the little sneaky fox almost couldnt hold back his own mischievous grin in that moment. Thankfully hes got plenty of practice in the past and kept it down, otherwise he would be caught right then and there.
Thank you, Pretty Granny. Both kids happily said that.
You two, your tongues are too sweet. Oh right Xiachen, what happened to one of your eyes? The condition of that red eye has been bothering thisdy for a while already so she got right to it.
Now the tears finally started to trickle down the boys face, however, only the regr blue one was crying, the red one remaining dry as ever.
My eye was poisoned. Rubbing his red one like some bullied child, Those bad people wanted to hurt me, but now that I got Pretty Granny protecting me, I wont have to be afraid of those people anymore.
Chapter 1173 - Familiarity (8)”
Chapter 1173 Familiarity (8)
The boys words brought warmth to thedys heart because this feeling of being needed hasnt been felt in her for a long time.
Sweetie,e with me, Ill bring you and your sister somewhere to rest. From now on no one can hurt either of you anymore with me around. Her promise sounded like it was meant for the kids to hear, but in truth, its also meant for herself as a vow in this case.
Back in the corridor of the inn, Ning Yu has been staring back and forth for signs of her Auntie Ning ever since the woman left for a stroll. That face showed shes very anxious and didnt like being left alone. Fortunately for her though, this girl didnt need to wait long and soon caught a glimpse of the long-awaited figure.
Racing over and ready to cry out, Ning Yu was happy in that split second, that was until she noticed the others tagging along with thedy, specifically the two kids thats making the woman giggle withughter.
This made her unhappy, very unhappy indeed because those fists had crunched up into a ball at this point. Nevertheless, she gathered herself after inhaling deeply to confront the situation.
Auntie Ning, youre back! These two fes are. She asks with a forced smile.
Oh, theyre both someone I met outside during my stroll. The boys name is Bai Xiachen and the girl is Dragony. I saw that they are homeless and decided to take them in.
What thedy didnt tell was the little guy would make her excruciatingly happy. Merely a single phrase would be enough to make her giggle withughter, just like the beginning scene when she entered Ning Yus gaze.
Hello little boy, little girl, my name is Ning Yu, Im happy to meet the both of you.
The boy blinks and blinks, responding with a question instead: Auntie, what is your rtionship with Pretty Granny?
Having a kid call her a title far beyond her own age was, well, damning for the girl herself. Going stiff in the face like a cracked temte, its difficult for Ning Yu to hold back the temper from her expression. You should call me sister!
But Getting all teary, Bai Xiachen really baked in the sad face, If youre calling her auntie and were calling her pretty granny, wouldnt it be wrong to call you sister?
Bai Ning couldnt bear to let this continue after seeing the boys somewhat distraught face. Using a gentle voice to correct the girl, Yuer, he is still a child so you shouldnt get hung on some title or name. Besides, he didnt address you wrong considering all things. Hes a child I took in as a grandson earlier so hes right to call you auntie.
Ning Yus body froze in that moment.
She had tried for so many years in order to be Bai Nings daughter, yet some unknown wild boy and girl could do so without her knowledge and in such short timing? Ridiculous! Unfair!
Auntie Ning, pressing down her anger, Ning Yu knew she had to say something to keep up her own image. Im sorry, I am wrong, I shouldnt have been angry with a child. Its just Auntie Ning is still so young. I only felt its bad to call you a grandmother.
Chuckling at the ttery, thedy almost found it amusing to be called young. Im well over forty at this point, which part of me is still young? If I had a daughter then her children would be almost as big too. Therefore, its right of them to call me a granny. Besides, I really like this little guy so its fine.
Pursing her lips until blood almost faded from that skin, Ning Yu really wanted to scream out in frustration. Thankfully for herself she had better reasoning than to argue the issue right now. Theres always another chance at another ce, shes not going to let this go!
Chapter 1174 - Ning Yu’s jealousy (1)”
Chapter 1174 Ning Yus jealousy (1)
Xiachen, Dragony, Ill arrange a ce for youter. As for your bodyguards Bai Ning nced at the two following behind him, Ill put them in the room next to you, how about that?
A firework of smiles promptly bloomed across the boys face: Thank you Pretty Granny. I really like you, and now I wont have to worry about those bad peopleing to make trouble.
You little Bai Ning couldnt resist giving the kid a ruffle on the head to emphasize her affection, Dont worry, no one will be able to hurt you anymore.
After she hummed this sentence, thedy then turns back to petite girl behind herself. Soft in her tone: Yuer, Ive taken him in as a grandson from now on, as his aunt, you must also help care for him. Dont be so fierce, okay?
Ning Yu didnt know why but shes been dreadfully disliking this boy since the second she set eyes upon him, especially that dazzling smile. Even so, she kept her tongue in ce knowing better. Auntie Ning, I will take good care of little Xiachen. I also wont get angry so casually anymore.
But its as if the baby fox had a grudge against the petite girl or something. The moment she said that was when the boy followed up with a remark that left her steaming.
Auntie, Im hungry, can you get me some food?
This damn boy, how dare he call me auntie still? Does he really think I cant do anything to him because he has Auntie Ning backing him?
Just when Ning Yu was stuff full of unbnced emotions, Bai Nings soft gentle voice cuts in again: Yuer, go prepare some food for them. These two have suffered enough while searching for their mother. It breaks my heart seeing how thin they are.
Going from green to white, then back from white to green, the petite girl almost couldnt hold back her anger andshed out.
Okay, Ill go get things ready. She grudgingly replied.
Not wanting to let her Auntie Ning notice her ming hate of the kid, Ning Yu almost bolted out of there in order to find a waiter in this inn. However, the devious and mischievous boy in question was apparently not done with his dig at the girl.
Auntie, I want to eat the Osmanthus cake on the other side of street, can you go buy some for me? When I passed the stall earlier, the smell was amazing. The taunt had the added effect of making the girl clench up that hand into a ball.
Afraid to even turn around to show her menacingly dark face, Ning Yu spoke with forced kindness: No worries, Ill be right back with your Osmanthus cake. Having said this, she ran for it in order to avoid being called again. Even a saint has their limits and she has reached hers.
Pleased with what he has done, Bai Xiachen quickly removed the mean look in his eyes after the figure disappeared from view; instead, he donned a lovely smile when speaking to Bai Ning: Pretty Granny, its gettingte now so Ill take my sister to rest first. You should too.
Oblivious to the jab the boy had done, Bai Ning continues to showing a happy face due to her mood: Okay, you two rest for now, Ille call you when dinner is readyter.
After that promise, thedy then went ahead to prepare the rooms needed for the kids and their followers. Only then did she return to her own room after setting everything in ce.
Chapter 1175 - “Ning Yu’s jealousy (2)”
Chapter 1175 Ning Yus jealousy (2)
Inside of the room, Dragony sat next to her brother with eyes blinking in wonderment: Gege, is that Bai Ning. really our grandmother? Is there a chance that its just the same name?
Bai Xiachen shook his head, denying the theory: I do not believe there is such coincidence in this world, perhaps something happened and made her lose her memory? Dragony, we must follow her around until Mother arrives.
The reason why the little steambun was so sure Bai Yan woulde searching for them was the contract inside of the old goat and snake. The familiars themselves may not be able to sense their mistresss location, but Bai Yan most certainly could through the bond.
Okay, if thats what you want Gege. Drawing a sweet smile, the little missyspliance was as strong as ever.
Peng!
Suddenly, the door to their room was knocked open, drawing their attention to Ning Yu who barged in on them from the outside. The girl was fierce and aggressive, mming the box in hand in front of the boy: Heres your stupid cake!
So fast? said Bai Xiachen with raised eyebrow. It couldnt be something you got from the kitchen and not the next street over right?
Despite the increasingly dark gloom hovering above her face, Ning Yu kept her voice low in order to avoid rousing Bai Ning to their conversation. Why are you getting so picky and choosey for? Youre nothing but a little beggar that Auntie Ning took in out of kindness, know your ce!
Bai Xiachens expression promptly turned somber as he stared down at the smashed box in front of himself. Not only was that remark from the girl an absolute insult, the food was as well in open form.
What rtionship do you have with Pretty Granny? He asks with heavier tone.
Snorting derisively: I am her niece right now, of course, thats only temporary. In the future I will be her daughter instead.
What do you mean by that?
You still dont understand? Auntie Ning is going to marry my father, of course she will be my mother afterwards. So, you better stay away from my future mother you little beggar!
The boy could barely hold in the re of rage brewing from within: You say Pretty Granny is going to marry your father? Humph, why do I highly doubt that im? If she really was willing to marry your father then you wouldnt be calling her auntie still after being together for so long!
Although Bai Ning ims that she doesnt know Yun Feng (husband) of the Misty Fairy House, it doesnt matter, the little steambun had a strong intuition shes the one, the long-lost grandmother that theyve been searching for.
Grandfather is still waiting for her at home, she cannot marry someone else! Also, I wont let anyoneing around to destroy Mothers happiness!
The issue is just a matter of time. Regardless, you little beggars better stay away from my Auntie Ning, otherwise the pain will be yours to bear! The girl huffs, swinging herself around to leave only to be rmed by the table being flipped over by the boy behind herself.
Standing there in stunned rigidness, Ning Yu awkwardly turned around again, surprised by what the kids doing. She simply didnt have a clue as to what the boy was nning, this also applied to the two bodyguards next door who overheard themotion and rushed over.
Chapter 1176 - “Ning Yu’s jealousy (3)”
Chapter 1176 Ning Yus jealousy (3)
Even though the old goat and snake didnt understand what the boy was trying to pull here, they knew enough than to interrupt the show. Instead, they locked their focus onto Ning Yu with a warning re, saying if you try anything then we would snip you on the spot!
Yuer, what are you doing here? Did you finish buying the cake already?
Ning Yu was at a loss when this voice cut in from the rear, which made her go pale from not knowing how to react. Biting her lip, she instinctively started to weep in order to win some points: Auntie Ning, Im sorry I gotzy and didnt go to the street over for his cake and instead asked the kitchen for some. This likely angered little Xiachen, so-so.
Faintly furrowing up her brow, Bai Ning first nced at the flipped over table, then at the weeping girl in question. Its obvious what has happened and shes not pleased at all.
Yuer, even if you dont want to go out and buy the cake then thats fine, you couldve said so to me, why do such deceptive things? What did I teach you since you were little? A person must be trustworthy, thats the basic rule in life.
This bashing was not what Ning Yu expected. Going stiff and disbelieving in the face,?Why is that the main focus? Isnt the main focus supposed to be about the table being flipped? How can Auntie Ning be so bias towards the kid?
Xiachen, Bai Ning heaves a long helpless sigh upon turning to the boy, if you didnt like the cake she bought then you couldve asked her to buy it again, why get so upset? What if you hurt yourself?
The boy didnt reply, only flushing red in the eye with tears quickly seeping out. Then as if determined after deciding on something, he reached over to grab onto Dragonys hand and made a deep bow with his sister. Pretty Granny, Im sorry but we will have to say goodbye now.
rmed and anxious on her face over that, Bai Ning promptly exined herself: Xiachen, I am not ming you so dont get angry, I was only worried about your well-being. If you leave now then what about those bad people, what if theye find you again.
I am not afraid, me and my sister havee all this way by ourselves. We can keep walking forward if we must. Getting stubborn on his face, the normal blue eye he had was now full crying out.
Ning Yu to one side could care less about the boys safety, but she does care a lot abouting out on top of this situation. Sure enough, a touch of gloating pride could be found across this girls cheeky face.
Although Auntie Ning is bias towards this little shit, but as long as I can drive them away then its all good. At most she will only reprimand me a bit and thats that.
Dragony on the other hand still hasnt quite gotten along with the flow yet, which could be seen on her puzzled face at the moment.
Huh? Didnt Gege say we must follow Grandmother around no matter what? Why are we leaving all of a sudden?
Just when the little dragoness was bewildered by everything, the boy in question suddenly shot her a signaling nce that struck her like lightning. Instantly, she understood and cried out as well.
Gege, I dont want to go, Im afraid of being taken away as a child wife by those bad people. Im scared.
Meanwhile back over at the doorway, Dragon me was absolutely bbergasted by the two kids ability to put on a show of this caliber, especially that remark about being a child wife. What a word to use!
Dont be afraid Dragon, I will protect you. Tightly hugging his sister like a stubborn kid thats trying to forcefully put on a mature face, And, even if we encounter greater danger in the future, its nothingpared to being treated as a beggar.
Ooohwoohhh, but I really like Pretty Granny. While wiping the tears and snots from her face, the little missy suddenly threw herself into Bai Nings leg to cling onto thedy, Pretty Granny, please dont drive me and Gege away, we will be good okay? We are very good. We can help babysit your future baby and never make you angry.
Chapter 1177 - Ning Yu’s jealousy (4)”
Chapter 1177 Ning Yus jealousy (4)
Bai Ning didnt expect to hear anything like that from the boys mouth so her reaction didnte right away.
What little beggar? Whats going on?
Babysit? What babysit? Where am I supposed to get a baby? she asks everyone in the room, trying to get some clear answers.
Timidly looking up to lock eyes with thedy, Dragony puckers her lip like shes suffering from some great grievance: Just now this auntie said you are going to marry her father, and that you are going to be her mother soon. She also told us not to pester you, but. Im scared. Pretty Granny, can you not drive us away?
Like his sister, the little steambun was also tearing up in the face, just that his appearance was that of a stubborn boy trying hard to hold back his tears.
Dragony, lets go, we will go find Mother, only Mother loves us in this world now.
WAHHHH!!!! As if prearranged, the little missy throws her face into the boys arm: Gege, I miss Mother, but there are so many bad people out there, I dont know if we will make it till then.
Bai Ning just stared at this scene, not able to process the situation due to how much information there was. However, when she saw the sad and pitiful appearance of the two kids, her chest would be overwhelmed with an inexplicable stuffiness of anger and pain.
Turning cold in her eyes, she turns to the instigator of this argument: Ning Yu, when did I say I will marry your father? I have clearly rejected him and you shouldnt have such thoughts either. Also, these two arent some sort of beggar I brought back from the outside! You have no right to drive them away from me.
The petite girl got pale as she staggered backwards: I I, Auntie Ning, I really didnt
Didnt? You mean that theyre lying instead? Disappointment filled the womans eye when confronting this girl whom she considered a niece for all these years.
She watched her grow, from an innocent and lovely child to this deceitful and mean girl? How could Bai Ning not be disappointed? Hell, how could anyone not be disappointed?
Unfortunately, Ning Yu apparently didnt get the hint and grasped onto the idea like its her lifeline. Biting her lip like shes the one suffering: Yes Auntie Ning, they are lying. You watched me grow up so you should know me better than anyone. How could I treat these two lovely children in that fashion? If anything, I couldnt wait to cuddle them due to how cute they are.
Its alreadye to this in the girls mind so she decided to go ahead and lie all the way. What else could she lose in this case?
Now only did Bai Ning feel disappointed, shes also furious at this point. Drawing a sarcastic smirk: Ning Yu, youve known me for many years already, do you think I would be fooled this easily? If you had admitted your mistake then I wouldve perhaps forgiven you. But now, you are persistently iming they are lying? Inhaling deeply, thedy wanted tosh out but couldnt. Children of their age are the least likely to lie, not to mention they have no grudge against you so why would they frame you?
I Ning Yus body trembled more intensely than before.
In the end, she had underestimated these two kids. It never urred to this petite girl that they would be able to win her Auntie Ning over to such extent, even to the point where her argument doesnt stand a chance!
Understanding this much, Ning Yu promptly clenched up her fist and plopped to the ground, those tears flowing down like a hot spring. I am wrong Auntie Ning, I know I am wrong now. Im sorry, but I got jealous, I was worried. In this world, you were the only one aside from my pa who is around me, I was afraid you would leave me behind. Thats why I said you were going to marry my father, I valued you as my mother because I had no other.
Now that was the right thing to say here in this case. Sure enough, Bai Nings heart was moved by that exnation because its true to some extent.
Chapter 1178 - “Ning Yu’s jealousy (5)”
Chapter 1178 Ning Yus jealousy (5)
Auntie Ning, desperately clinging onto the womans hand, Ning Yu pleads with her all, I was blinded by jealousy, thats why I did everything. I was afraid after seeing how nice you were being to these strange children. I know my fault now, please forgive me?
Bai Ning could understand why this girl would behave this way, after all, she did lose her mother as a baby. Putting her desire for a mother on someone else was normal behavior. Nevertheless, that doesnt excuse what Ning Yu has done thus far by lying and doubling down on that lie. Thats the sort of behavior she detested and from someone she knew at that!
Inhaling deeply, thedy eventually steeled her heart because condoning bad behavior would only bring more harm, a lesson must be taught. Yuer, youve let me down too much today. Go back to your father, I only need Xiachen and Dragony to keep mepany during this period.
Ning Yus panicking now. She knows, if she leaves today thening back out with her Auntie Ning would be close to impossible anymore. Not only that, she might alsopletely lose her position in the womans heart and be reced by these two little shits!
Auntie Ning, I really know my wrong, I beg you, please let me stay. I can help you look after these two kids while youre not around.
Take care of them? Bai Ning evokes a smirk simr to sneer due to how ridiculous thatst bit was, Youre not going to be satisfied until youpletely drive them away do you?
No, no Im not, please believe me! The girl pleads, her hand desperately grasping onto the womans sleeve and unwilling to let go.
The situation looked bad for Ning Yu regardless how one examined it. However, its then that the little steambun stepped in with an unexpected defense: Pretty Granny, if she wants to stay then let her.
Stunned by the remark, Bai Ning bows down to eye level with the boy: Youre not angry anymore?
I was never angry so let her stay Pretty Granny, okay? shing a wonderful smile, its hard to believe theres even a hint of malice in the boys words.
Alright, if thats what you wish.
Truly, thedy didnt have the will or heart to refuse him, regardless of her own opinion on the matter. Lowering her tone by a notch when speaking to the girl: Since Xiachen is defending you then I wont insist on you going back anymore. However, if I find out you were to perform the same mistake again like today then I wont forgive you anymore, understand? Also, I wont ever meet you or your father again in this lifetime!
I promise Auntie Ning, I promise! Relieved inside, Ning Yu couldnt ask for a better oue. The only issue was the level of pampering thedy was giving to the little steambun. Its gnawing at her heart and making it unbearable.
Then go back to your room first, the kids still need to rest. Stopping to give the boy a rub on the head, Bai Ning didnt bother to give anymore attention to the girl behind herself. Now Xiachen, tell me who those bad people are, I will help you get revenge on them so they cant evere make trouble.
Nodding with bright twinkling eyes, a brilliant smilees out of the boys face: Pretty Granny, if only you are my real granny, then that would be great.
Giving a faint chuckle at the boysment: You silly, isnt it the same if you just call me Pretty Granny?
Same? Of course not!
Bai Xiachen inwardly protests, knowing full well that wont do.
What if Grandpa Yun Feng finds out? He will definitely be unhappy if Im speaking to Granny Ning like some outsider.
Oblivious to what the kid was thinking inside, Bai Ning instead turned back to the girl who was still lingering at the door. Frosty in her voice: Youre still not going back to your room?
Pained and suffering inside at the harsh tone, Ning Yu felt indignant right now. Not uttering a word, she fled the room for her own without looking back.
Very soon, everyone has gone, leaving only the two kids inside the room with the door closed.
Gege, why did you ask her to stay? Losing the weeping picture from her face, Dragony returns to her curious self from before with a hint of confusion mixed in there.
Chapter 1179 - “Ning Yu’s jealousy (6)”
Chapter 1179 Ning Yus jealousy (6)
Dummy! Bai Xiachen knocks the girl on the head out of frustration, Granny helped raise the girl for many years, theres no way they would have no attachment to each other. If we drive her away then the girl and her father would definitely be an issue in the future. Im not going to risk having someone steal our grandmother away somewhere down the line.
Grandmother belongs to Grandfather. As their grandchild, I have a duty to keep them together.
Still doubtful in the way she blinks her eyes, Dragony apparently didnt get it yet.
So the boy cunningly smirks, in order to avoid having this danger lurking around in the long run, we can snub the bud in its early stages. See Dragony, keeping her around will allow us to do just that, eliminate her ce in Grannys heart.
Blinking like stars in the sky, the little missy finally got it. Gege is so clever, you are the smartest.
Of course, Im my mothers son and not like those stupid people out there. Pride filled the kids face when he announced this, leaving no room for argument about the matter.
Dragony, you need to smarten up too. Next time you need to be more cooperate when I start acting, otherwise they might catch on like today.
This time he managed to take advantage of his grandmothers love for him to gain the upper hand, but thats not going to always work. Furthermore, he felt guilty about ying his own family, thats not his style.
After a long while, Dragony eventually manages to mutter out her own opinion: Gege, if your father the king hears about your behavior then hes going to be very sad and angry.
The little missy was fully aware of how little Bai Xiachen did to help his old man pursue his own mother. So, considering the huge difference in treatment, its no wonder she would think that way.
Thats not exactly the same, the boy puckers his lip, Grandfather is someone dear to Mother, and Grandmother is also someone dear to Mother, thats why I would do this.
In other words, the reason he wouldnt help Di Cang was because Bai Yan didnt rtively care for the man back then.
Remember Dragony, you are part of my family now. If theres any fault then its always going to be Baddie Fathers fault, never Mothers! The kid sternly and seriously states this.
Nodding cluelessly as usual, Dragony didnt object to the idea: Does that mean the king is second in importance?
No, the second ce is obviously our little sister who hasnt been born yet. As for Baddie Father, you can put him in third ce.
Now it was the little missys turn to be discontented. Puckering her lip to one side: No way, Gege is third, I like Gege more.
Thankfully Di Cang himself wasnt around to listen to their discussion, otherwise he would be so extremely angry right now due to being ced inst ce of this family.
Now thats good. Patting the little missy like a good adult, Bai Xiachenpliments her before turning to his two bodyguards whos still waiting to one side.
Chapter 1180 - Ning Yu’s jealousy (7)”
Chapter 1180 Ning Yus jealousy (7)
Did you hear? If either of you sense my mothers presence thene inform us right away. Commanding and forceful, theres not an ounce of naivety in the boys voice.
Dragon me twitched in the corner of his mouth over that order. Seriously, did he even need to be ordered for that? If that woman were anywhere close and he found out he would run off to her in an instant!
Both of you go down then, Bai Xiachen cocks a brow before turning back to Dragony with a blossoming smile, You rest also, Mother wille find us soon.
Mmm. Giving one final nod, the little missy didnt doubt the boys words, only trusting and believing his every statement.
Back over at Ning Yus side, the outraged girl had just returned to her own room inside the inn. Shes full of anger right and wanted to smash something to vent the frustration. However, right as shes about to break the nearest teacup on the table, she stopped half way out of fear for disturbing Bai Ning.
sted kid, how dare you set me up! She viciously mutters this to no one in specific, No matter, since youre the one trying to steal my Auntie Ning then its you whos going to die!
Nothing but a child, regardless of how cunning he is, he cant possibly pose a threat to me with his weak strength. I will find a time where Auntie Ning is not looking and finish him!
But before she could figure out her next course of action, the door to her room was suddenly pushed open and in came a familiar figure.
Auntie Ning, howe youre here? She hurriedly asks after being startled by the entry.
Bai Ning didnt reply to the question, only showing a frown due to the strange atmosphere in the room. In the end, it was thedy herself who breaks the silence with a sigh.
Yuer, I have always thought of you as a good child, but today your behavior is too disappointing. Youve let me down. If it wasnt for Xiachen pleading for your case, I wouldnt have kept you around.
The truth frightened Ning Yu, causing the girl to reach out in a panic, Auntie Ning, I know I am wrong back there, please dont leave me behind. I simply care about you too much. You know it too. I never had a mother because she passed away when I was a baby. I simply didnt want anyone to steal you away.
Showing a bittersweet smile while shaking her head: If you werent partially raised by me then you think I would still be standing here? Im also at fault. I did look after you but I didnt educate you properly, causing you to be so narrow minded.
Over the years, she has been running around so often that shes not taken the effort to oversee the childs growth. The fault wasnt entirely hers, but Bai Ning couldnt shirk off the responsibility either.
Yuer, I really like that child, I had liked him since the first time Iid eyes on him. So, I do not want you to continue to bully him, otherwise. I wont forgive you the next time around, you need to understand that! After dropping this final warning, Bai Ning didnt look back and walked out again, leaving only the shaking girl in the background who had crumbled to the floor.
Chapter 1181 - “Bai Ning’s admirer (1)”
Chapter 1181 Bai Nings admirer (1)
Her face turned pale as sweat rolled down the forehead after being left alone again.
Why?
Auntie Ning only met that little shit today, why does she care so much about him? And me, Ive been with her for more than a decade, how can I be shoved off to one side by some nobody?
The more she dwelled on the subject, the more twisted and disgusted Ning Yus face became. The girls about to lose her sanity at this rate. The bloodshot eyes, the tightly gripping balls of hand, everything about her appearance spelled obsessive insanity.
You just wait, Ill never let you go!
All those who try to steal my Auntie Ning deserves to die!
Standing in the middle of a secluded valley, a woman in red had just arrived at this location.
Xiachen and Dragony should be around here somewhere. Bai Yan scans the surrounding terrain, looking for further signs of Dragon me and Half Qing Sings energy signature. Dont worry kids, Ill be there very soon.
Its then right as shes about to continue her search for the family, a faint voice cuts in from above and catches her attention.
Girl, this ce is not for you toe, go back now. If you dont then the consequences will be yours to bear. The owner of this warning was a man wearing a deep blue robe who appeared out of thin air through a ripple in space.
At first this person was frank and carefree in appearance, simr to an elder speaking to a youngster out of kindness. However, that face changed the second he saw the contour of the woman beneath himself. Its that of shock and horror.
Bai Yan naturally noticed the new aura nearby. Squinting her eyes into a narrow slit, she looks up to confront the person as well: You know me?
Recovering from his slip up, he sneers: Why should I know you? Since you dare break into my territory then you dont need to leave anymore!
Boom!
The killing intent came boiling out from the mans body, covering the entire valley in his pressure.
You know Bai Ning? She gets straight to the point after making a flip off the ground and narrowly avoiding the shockwave.
This man must be rted to my mother if he has such a strong reaction! Either some great hatred or some secret he doesnt want me to know. Regardless of the answer, he knows something!
Ning Yuans response was a simple one in this case C a cold smirk and a direct attack.
Bang!
Making a direct hit with a palm strike to the chest, the mans sudden attack causes the woman to spill blood from the mouth due to the abrupt hit.
Turning hard and cold in the face, Bai Yan endures the stinging pain and speaks out again: I knew it, you know Bai Ning for sure. What is it? A vendetta, or some secret you wont reveal to me?
Though the truth wasnt conclusive yet, Bai Yan didnt care because her body told her all she needed to know. That powerful sense to get closer to the woman from that day, the urge to cry out, everything pointed to a bond of blood!
Young girl, knowing too many things wont do you any good. However. Your luck is very good, you actually ended uping to me in person. Now I wont let you live to see her!
Chapter 1182 - Bai Ning’s admirer (2)”
Chapter 1182 Bai Nings admirer (2)
Bai Yans expression sank at the imminent threat to her own life. ording to the womans own assessment, this man was likely at the High Divine stage while she herself stood at the Bottom Divine level. Its not looking good no matter how she weighed it.
For one, she didnt have Dragon me or Half Qing Sing around so relying on back up was out of the question, and she only has her sword Godyer around, the terms are not looking good.
Flickering a cunning light in her eyes since fighting was out of the question, Bai Yan suddenly cried out and pointed to the area behind the man: Bai Ning?
Bai Ning?
What?
Drained of color from his face, Ning Yuan hurriedly swings his head around in search. However, what he found wasnt the familiar figure of the woman whom he loves, its emptiness? Theres nothing, only air and the asional bristling of the breeze against the greenery.
Outraged at being tricked, the man immediately swung his head back towards the woman in question. Unfortunately for him though, no ones going to sit around and wait for him to kill them.
Stinking girl, how dare you deceived me! He cries out in utter disgust towards the trailing red light that disappeared from his view.
Make no mistake, Ning Yuan was not one to be so easily fooled. The only reason he was in this case was because of Bai Nings name. He would do anything to get on her good grace, and by anything, its anything.
Not far away, Bai Yan was still fleeing for her own life when she cast a nce to the back, and thats when she saw the man right at her tail. Her heart pumped at this sight. Without another thought, she drew her Godyer out to block the oing punch.
In a roaring explosion of force, Bai Yan found the air fleeing her chest as metal met flesh from the exchange. Tumbling right out of the air, she crashes down to the floor in a loud smacking thud. Blood spewed out of her mouth as a result of the impacting injury.
Girl, I like to see how far you can get with your measly strength!
Bai Yan did not respond to the threat, only grasping heavily to her Godyer while using those watchful eyes to keep a wary look at the enemy in front. But then an idea hit her again upon noticing something. Sneering in her voice: If youre going to kill me anyways then why not tell me the truth? This way I can at least die without grievance.
Cracking augh at the woman, Ning Yuan happily obliged over those sweet words: Alright, I dont mind at all since youre going to be a corpse soon enough. Taking a couple of steps forward, the pressure surged out of the mans body and swamped over Bai Yans face and made her flinch. I have no grudge against her, on the contrary, Bai Nings the woman of my world, I love her!
When speaking about his greatest desire, the man gradually lost the murderous intent in his eyes and reced it with gentle kindness, a sight Bai Yan didnt expect to see from the person.
I fell in love with her at first sight years ago. At the time she had just given birth to a daughter not long and sent the baby away. Apparently she was being pursued by some enemy, and thats when I picked her up by passing through. A gleam seems to glow out of his eyes when recalling the past tale.
Chapter 1183 - “Bai Ning’s admirer (3)”
Chapter 1183 Bai Nings admirer (3)
But she just wont forget about the other person, always longing for him despite not remembering his name. Why? Ive stayed by her side for so long, and I dont even mind if shes married before and with a child! Why wont she ept me?
Against that logic, Bai Yan only wanted to snicker a sneer due to how shameless it was: So thats how you assume things? Just because you dont mind, she must marry you then? If I were in her shoe, I wouldnt want to ept a narrow-minded person like you either!
You shut up! Ning Yuan snaps back, his eyes spewing res of fire, You think just because youre her daughter that youre the same? I did so much for her, why wouldnt she be moved? Furthermore, because of her, I ended up having a baby with another woman!
Pricking her brow in surprise, Bai Yan didnt expect an excuse like that, She made you have a baby with another woman?
Thats right! Ning Yuan seemingly couldnt grasp the outrageous logic there and clenched up his face with gritted teeth, That day I was hurt by her denial and mistakenly got myself drunk into bed with another tramp. Originally the experience didnt mean anything, but that harlot bore my child. and then she used me of being irresponsible. Due to that reasoning, I ended up marrying that whore for her sake.
Thankfully Ninger lost all her memories at one point, I still have a chance
Bai Yans sneering mockery only grew deeper after hearing all that nonsense: Now let me get this straight. You getting drunk and then sleeping with another woman is my mothers fault? Then getting another person pregnant is also my mothers fault? Haha, thats the first time I heard something so outrageously stupid! Just admit it, you are nothing but a disgrace that uses the other sex for your own self-indulgence! My mother never had you in her heart and she never will!
Going stiff after being pointed out with the truth, Ning Yuan snaps back with crumbling insanity: You filthy bitch, if you keep talking nonsense then Ill kill you now!
Ticking the corner of her lip into a snarl now: What, just because Im speaking the truth? Youre onlyshing out because you know Im right.
Boom!
Raging out with power, the man locks onto Bai Yan with res of red and death.
Die!
Whether it be because of her rtionship with Ninger, or the words she said just now, this girl must die!
Under the barrage of hitsing down from above, Bai Yans body went flying backwards again until it mmed into a huge oak tree. As a result of the pain, she could barely keep the air inside her lungs at this point. Even so, this woman who never backed down in her life continues to resist, standing up and continuing to confront the mans pressure.
I wasnt certain if Bai Ning is my mother or not earlier, but now I can say for sure she is! Dont worry, I will live to see her, and in this lifetime, you wont ever get another chance to meet her again! The womans voice remains unyielding as ever, a fitting stance for someone so stubborn and proud.
Shut up, you shut up!
Perhaps its panic or fear of what might ur from the promise of the woman, Ning Yuans attacks grew more powerful with each hit he threw out, yet. Unlike thest assault, Bai Yans figure never once took a step back, not one!
Chapter 1184 - Bai Ning’s admirer (4)”
Chapter 1184 Bai Nings admirer (4)
Ning Yuan may not want to let this woman in front of himself live, but not even he could ignore how persistent thedy was by rooting herself to the spot.
What a shame, if you werent rted to Ninger then I mightve epted you as my apprentice. But you are, and for that, you cant live! She belongs to me in this life! When proiming this, a look of madness gripped the mans face like hes lost it.
Huffing a grunt at the shamelessness: You think just because you wish it that you will be able to stop her from returning to her family? Aside from me, there are many others looking for her. One day my father too will find her!
Wordless at the notion, Ning Yuan red red and reappeared before Bai Yans face, his hand tightly clenching thedys cor like a lunatic.
Tell me, where the hell is that man? If I kill him then no one can take her!
Naturally she wouldnt spill the beans and mocked him some more with her smirk.
Damn wench, if you dont tell me then I will make you suffer more than death!
So whats the n here by provoking someone thats lost all reasoning? If it was earlier then Bai Yan wouldnt have any of course, however, that changed the moment she crashed into the oak tree. Just now the bond between her and the old goat has reconnected, meaning shes able to call her two familiars over! Time, thats what she needed, and thats exactly why shes stalling.
If you want to know then why not ask my mother instead?
Hoho! A snarling growl filled Ning Yuans lip.
If she was willing to say then she wouldve told me before she lost her memory! Now I got no way to find out because she cant even remember!
Im giving you one more chance, tell me now!
Leaning against the stump of the fallen oak, Bai Yan didnt care and closed her eyes to allow the man free range to wrangle her cor. Silence was the best and its the reason hes keeping her alive.
You slut!
Bang!
Aggravated by the resistance, Ning Yuan throws another punch, but this time its for thedys face instead.
Sensing it due to the wind blowing in from the front, Bai Yan reflexively blocked with her Godyer. Just like thest time, the recoiling shockwave was devastating when flesh met metal, causing thedy to throw up blood from the mouth again and making herplexion go pale white.
Not done yet, the man throws another, and another, and several more punches in quick session afterwards. But right when hes about to finish the job after losing his mind, he somehow couldnt. Inches, only inches away, Ning Yuans fist stalled, hanging there in midair like hes frozen solid.
Bai Yan also noticed this oddity, believing her life was about to end as well at first, but then she soon realized why. Looking down, a muscr hand of pristine grace had wound itself around her waist, giving thedy the oh so familiar protective sensation from way past.
Chapter 1185 - Bai Ning’s admirer (5)”
Chapter 1185 Bai Nings admirer (5)
Yi Feng, why are you here? she murmurs this out without a second thought, almost tearing up due to his godbrothers sudden arrival.
This man saved me again! I might not ever be able to repay the debts to him at this rate.
Chu Yi Feng didnt respond right away, only loosening his hands first and pulling thedy behind himself for protection. Wait here for me.
After saying that, the picturesque man then locks onto the foolish foe who still doesnt understand who the interloper was.
Boy, youd better mind your own business, otherwise. Ning Yan narrows his into a squint, the threat obvious.
Acting like hes not heard the warning at all, Chu Yi Feng presses forward with casual strides that seemingly made Ning Yuan flinch from the mountainous pressureing off of his existence.
The strength of this kid, its not normal. Ning Yuan inwardly exims, finally realizing the boy wasnt someone he could easily crush if he didnt take him seriously.
Do you know what kind of ending befalls those who hurt her? The young mans voice was faint but bitter and cold, They have all died after I hunted them to the end of this world to make sure they regret it!
Bai Yan went stiff after hearing that. True, this man whom she thought of as a brother has done exactly that since she arrived at the Holy Land, never did he allow those who hurt her to get away afterwards. But sadly, she could never answer his feelings knowing fully well what he wanted, and for that, she owes him.
Pursing her lip in the back, thedy suddenly found herself unable to look away from that stoic figure. She doesnt know why either but she just got this strange feeling that the man before him has changed in some way since thest time she saw him. What was the change? Well, she doesnt know what either, its just different.
But then it hit her!
From within the deepest part of Bai Yans brain, a fleeting figure of someone she met only recently appeared. Its Chu Yi Gods figure.
Yi Feng, what sort of rtionship do you exactly have with that Yi God? She blubbers this out with uncertainty in her voice.
Me and Bai Ning looking simr can be med on us being mother and daughter, were blood rted, but whats the deal with the two? Theyre practically printed out of the same silhouette! Aside from the aura thats slightly different, theres no difference!
Chu Yi Feng stopped moving then, giving thedy the illusion that hes stiff and rigid like shes caught onto something critical. Nevertheless, the strange behavior he had soon recovered to focus back on Ning Yuan who had begun his attack.
I told everything to this stinking bitch, no matter what she must die here today! The scum vows inwardly after throwing the first punch.
Chu Yi Feng remains unfazed and indifferent as ever naturally, even if his opponent was an incredibly strong one. With a wave of his sleeve, he repels the first attack in addition to throwing a punch of his own.
Boom!
In an instant, powerful shockwaves rocked the valley due to their fists colliding with one another. Trees were destroyed, rocks crushed, and the whole terrain a cratering mess.
Yi Feng! Bai Yan cries out in urgency. Looking behind herself, she attempts to find signs of her two familiars who should be arriving soon, sadly, they were nowhere to be found still and left her disappointed and panicking.
Chapter 1186 - Mother and Daughter Reunion (1)”
Chapter 1186 Mother and Daughter Reunion (1)
Ning Yuan was furious as the fire burned within his chest. He wanted to bypass this young man whom kept getting in his way but couldnt.
Yaner, you go first. Sensing the murderous gaze flying over to the woman behind himself, Chu Yi Feng faintly mutters this out as a precaution: Ille to youter so leave first.
Bai Yan didntply like the man wished, only staring coldly at Ning Yuan whos also shooting death res in return.
Please leave first, finding no movement, Chu Yi Feng says it a second time. Dont worry, I will be alright. Now go back, your baby needs tending.
Bai Yan trembled at the reminder,?This man, hes always like this, so tendering and caring.
Just now during the fighting she may have focused all her energy around the stomach area in order to protect the baby, but a bit of the scums residual force still managed to get inside despite her efforts. So, unless she takes good care of the injury soon, it would inevitably harm her unborn child inside.
Wait for me Yi Feng, Ill be back soon. Giving one final nce of guilt, Bai Yan rapidly turned away knowing shes leaving him behind to his own bidding.
Stop!
Ning Yuan went pale at this sight. Despite wanting to stop this from happening, the scum couldnt go any further because the second he took a step forward, the young mans figure hade again and blocked his path.
Your opponent is me. Always as indifferent but with a cold chilling note, Chu Yi Fengs expressionless face was unreadable, which only provoked the scum further in this manner.
Both men are powerful individuals in their own right, as a result, the friction and force created by their auras pounding against each other was incredible and awe-inspiring.
Boy, the womans baby, its not your child is it?
Yi Feng didnt answer, only calmly gazing at the scum for signs of movement. And due to this silent attitude, it gave the bustard the answer that he wanted.
Is it worth it for a woman who would bare another mans child? Ning Yuan throws another punch after saying that but was caught by the boys hand instead.
In this scums view, the woman he loves could only bare his child and no one elses, thats why hes getting so confident.
So what?
So what?
This light and mild retort from Chu Yi Feng left the scum stunned and blown away. Truly, Ning Yuan never expected another man to be able to withstand such a thing. Thats equivalent to a wife cheating on their husband in his mind!
I promised her before in this life that I will never let anyone hurt her and her children, that means no one!
Exactly like this young lord of the Holy Land says, hes done precisely just that and kept to his oath. Hes a true man.
So As if making a statement, the grip around Chu Yi Fengs hand tightens again, creating a crunching sound against the scums fist.
Is this boy really stupid or just acting?
Dting his eyes inwardly, Ning Yuan couldnt believe his own ears right now.
Its already bad enough to protect another mans woman, now hes also protecting another mans child? Isnt this as stupid as ites?
Ning Yuan couldnt hold back his derisive sneer at the thought: You dont want me to kill her? Fine, I will make sure I kill her then. Boy, I admit youre quite the strong one, butpared to me, youre stillcking.
As usual, Chu Yi Feng didnt speak and ignored the mans taunt, which only made the scum more outraged and more furious as he withdrew his fist. Now an immeasurable force hovers around both mens body like its going to crack the sky itself.
Chapter 1187 - Mother and Daughter Reunion (2)”
Chapter 1187 Mother and Daughter Reunion (2)
Bai Yans figure shuttled through the trees at incredible speed after she made her escape, only stopping after her body could no longer sustain itself due to fatigue. Sweating droplets across her forehead, she wordless rubbed her own belly since thest of her excess energy was spent on protecting the baby.
Im sorry for putting you in danger, Ill check on your right away. Gently smiling, she then quickly pulled out a replenishment pill to help recover some of her lost strength for the task. But I believe in you my baby.. No matter what happens, you will continue to stay with me because you are strong.
Seemingly able to hear her cooing voice, the unborn child sends a heavy kick to her tummy as a response. It still hurts for Bai Yan to have a strong bump like that, but it made her happy nevertheless to know the childs well.
Minutester after examining various parts of her own body, thedy frowns and mutters to herself: I guess I underestimated the strength of a High Divine after all, his power hit me harder than I thought. Recovering from this will be more difficult than expected.
Its then at this moment a shing image of Ning Yuans face popped up again, causing her eyes to tighten into a cold chilling re.
But regardless of what happens, I will make sure his n doesnt seed! I will find my mother in this life, and Ill make sure she learns the truth! After vowing to herself on future ns, thedy attempts to get up again to no sess. The pain from pulling at her wound left her breathless and gasping for air then.
However, she didnt need to move.
Exactly right as shes deliberating on what to do, two familiar energy signatures had caught her attention. Swinging her head around with a joyous smile, she could see it was none other than Dragon me and Half Qing Sing!
Dragon me, Half Qing Sing, youre finally here! But wheres Dragony and Xiachen, shouldnt they be with you?
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, the old goat really wanted to bash at thedy for being so inconsiderate when they rushed over with such haste.
Ive came as soon as I got your message, so, I couldnt inform him in time. Hmm, are you hurt? Drawing a happy go lucky smile of his own, the old goat was enjoying the sight of thedy being in such a messy state. Ragged clothes on her body, blood stains here and there, what a sigh to behold!
Humph! Thats what you get for scheming against me! I really should go thank the one who did the deed!
Bai Yan naturally perceived the guys thought; however, she didnt care and kept herself from arguing. Three hundred meters from here are two people, theyre fighting right now. The one wearing the white robe is Xiachens godfather, I want both of you to go help him immediately.
Dragon me and Half Qing Sing both didnt want to help of course, they got nothing to do with that conflict, but because of the constraints ced onto their soul due to the soul binding contract, they could only do as ordered. Though begrudgingly of course!
Chapter 1188 - “Mother and Daughter Reunion (3)”
Chapter 1188 Mother and Daughter Reunion (3)
Oh right. Seeing that the two were about to go, Bai Yan hurried to ask for onest key detail, Where is my son and daughter? Ill go to them right now.
Inside thergest inn of Lucheng City, Dragon me threw out this answer without struggle, they should be waiting for you there.
Done with that, the old goat and snake immediately took to the air and hurried over to the indicated location. The pair may not like helping thedy in whatever matter she has gotten herself into, but they knew enough their freedom relied on satisfying the wishes of their newfound mistress, hence their hurried pace.
This is good, Yi Feng should be fine with those two going to help him. Its time I went to find Xiachen and Dragony. Bai Yan thought, pulling herself up from the floor and giving one final bittersweet nce before heading for the nearby city.
Inside the inn, Bai Xiachen had been holing himself up inside the room with his sister after they decided to stay here. Hes very bored, but also very worried at the same time, which could be seen by the frown and constant sighing from his mouth
Why didnt Mothere find me yet? Pressing his chin against the hand thats finicking around with the chopstick, he turns to Dragony for somefort: What am supposed to do? I miss Mother so much.
Despite the woes of the boy who did nothing but mope before the many dishes on the table, the young dragoness on the other hand was gobbling up the food with great interest when she looked up. Gege, you dont want to eat?
I dont have an appetite if Mother is not around. cing the chopstick down after giving thatment, he just stared at the table for no reason before breaking out into another sigh.
Dragony, why hasnt shee for us yet? Do you think she has already taken a liking to a new baby and dont want me anymore? The boys expression dissolves into that of someone suffering some great grievance, that voice pathetic and whiny now.
Then before anyone could reply to the kids pointless muttering, his ears pricked up and he mmed the table with his hands while jolting up.
Dragony didnt expect this and also jerked at the suddenmotion of course. Food in her mouth, she cluelessly inquired for details: Whats wrong?
But without giving an answer, Bai Xiachen ignored the wondering eyes of his sister and quickly ran out the door. As soon as he did so was when he saw the familiar red dress that hes been waiting for.
Likewise, Bai Yan had also noticed the little steambun thats gazing down at herself from the second floor of this establishment. She didnt bother to hide her relief and happiness while standing in the main lobby where the rest of the patrons were. Immediately opening up her arms at the boy who had literally threw himself into the air, thedy happily weed the warm emotional wee.
Mother! The boy locked onto his mothers body like glue, refusing to let go in the slightest, Why did it take you so long to find me Mother? Are you already in favor of another baby and not want me anymore?
Amused by the silly remark from her son, Bai Yans first reaction was to scratch his nose to remove the idea. Silly, why would your mother I go look for another child when you are so adorable and cute and sensible?
Only with thatforting phrase did the little steambun release his genuine smile of happiness after being so glum for all these days of wandering. Burying his face into the womans chest to seekfort: Mother, I missed you so much. Before I went into the secret domain in order to grow stronger so I couldnt see you at all, and then it was not easy to get a glimpse of you after you and Baddie Father came to find me. In total I barely got to be with you for more than a few days in the past few months!
Chapter 1189 - Mother and Daughter Reunion (4)”
Chapter 1189 Mother and Daughter Reunion (4)
One hand wounding tightly around the boys tiny body, the other around his head, Bai Yan heavily hugged her son to no end in order to make up for their separation. And as if to answer her calling, Dragony had also ran down from the stairs by then, her face just as excited as the boy but with two braids flinging up and down due to all her running.
Dragony, Im here now.
At first the little missy was still standing in front of her own godmother in a dumb dazed state due to how suddenly she arrived at their ce, but that instantly changed and evolved into a honey sweet smile as she pounced as well uponing back to reality.
Now it was Bai Yan who was taken aback by how much these two kids were attaching themselves to her. Truly, she never expected they would miss her to such an extent.
Looks like I was wrong from the very start, making them wait at the Demon Realm wouldnt have worked from the beginning considering Xiachens clingy personality. I shouldve expected this.
Mother, Bai Xiachen suddenly grabs onto thedys hand after the embrace, I have something to tell you, I.
But before the boy could divulge whatevers on his mind, a soft gentle voice hade in from the second floor and catching the groups attention
Xiachen, did your mothere find you?
Drawn by the signature of that voice, Bai Yan turns to look upwards and was rewarded with the familiar blue dress and face from not long ago. To say the person was a body double of herself wasnt an understatement.
Likewise, Bai Ning also did the same in this case. Though she already knew Bai Xiachens mother was very simr to herself in appearance, but the level of likeness was uncanny even to her own eyes!
You Bai Yans voice sounding shaken by the encounter, she splutters and ends up saying nothing due to the emotional waves running inside.
Whether it be in the previous life or this one, Bai Yan has never gotten a chance to experience the bond of having a mother, hence her strong bond to the little steambun. She needed to make up for the hollowness in the heart over theck of motherly love. Now imagine the news of actually being able to mend that loss! Theres no way thedy wouldnt be moved beyond words!
Showing a faint sorrowful smile, Bai Ning was the first to break the silence: Lady, are you Xiachens mother? If you are then thats good. I happened to pick him up along the road so Im happy that his family is here.
I Bai Yan choked again when trying to speak, which only made it more apparent when the little steambun interrupts her.
Pretty Granny, my mother and us were all driven out by my baddie father. We got nowhere else to stay so can you take us all in?
Only then did the stunned looking Bai Yan recover from her initial excitement. Frowning at his little boy, Xiachen?
Does your father know that youre framing him like this?
Naturally the boy knew exactly what his mother was indicating to with her questioning face but didnt care. Showing teary eyes, the kid continues to stare at his grandmother for help.
Meanwhile on the other end, Bai Ning was lighting up at being begged to let them stay. To be clear, she was just as hesitant to see the group go so this arrangement was like a windfall, the perfect setup in her view if she could have it.
If Lady wishes to stay then of course thats fine. Your decision?
A whileter after staying quiet, Bai Yan finally got to express her opinion, My name is Bai Yan, you can call me Yaner. Im somewhat unustomed to being called Lady so please call me by what my family and friends do. shing a smile of hope, the woman didnt bother to hide the level of yearning in her voice now.
Chapter 1190 - “Mother and Daughter Reunion (5)”
Chapter 1190 Mother and Daughter Reunion (5)
Happy to oblige the request, Bai Ning said: Alright, how can I refuse when youre insisting already? I will call you Yaner from now on. By the way, do we know each other at some point? Her soft gentle voice left Bai Yan visibly shaken because the way she said it hinted at something else. Truth is I dont remember much about my past anymore, but I always felt like I should have a daughter. I know this because I was holding a babys dudou when I came too again after losing my memories. So, Ive always believed my loved ones woulde find me one day.
Making a sigh, thementingdys mind faded back to the time where she would yearn for someone toe seek her return to where family and friends waited. Sadly, that day never came and eventually she too began to lose hope, recing the feeling with disappointment and regret.
Bai Yan acted right away upon hearing that shocking revtion. Dting her eyes into a squint, she promptly shot her spiritual feelers out for examination.
The patient herself naturally sensed the intrusion into her own body, but Bai Ning didnt resist and closed her eyes instead, thus allowing the other side to freely explore her condition. Make no mistake, she would never allow someone free range exploration of her inner body, especially someone shes just met and no longer than a few minutes! However, a strong urging from deep within told Bai Ning to get closer to this youngdy without any specific reasoning.
Mother Bai Xiachen blinks and turns to ask his parent, Is something wrong with Pretty Grannys body?
Showing aplex expression, Bai Yan eventually spoke to exin her findings: Her memories has been sealed, thats why she couldnt remember the past.
Sealed?
Visibly shaken by the news, Bai Ning furrowed her temple until the entire face had scrunched up: My memory loss is not because of an injury, but a seal? Who couldve done this to me?
It looks like she is unaware of her own memories being sealed. Bai Yan thought, her eyes narrowing into a dangerous slit because she could already guess who did it.
Forgive me for asking, but do you know someone by the name of Ning Yuan?
Brother Yuan, you know him? Surprise apparent on her face, Bai Ning reveals a smile at the mention of the name, During the years when I lost my memory, it was Brother Yuan who kept mepany. Hes a good person and saved me from danger several times already so I consider him someone as close as a brother.
The only shame is Brother Yuan having unwanted ideas about me, otherwise I wouldnt have snubbed him and kept my distancetely.
Bai Yan could see the sort of face her mother made at the mention of that scum, thats why she held back on saying more than its required right now. Trying to poke at someone whos made such good memories in someone that has lost their past wouldnt be a wise choice, in fact, it could ruin her own chances of taking back her own mother before their rtionship could even begin.
Auntie Ning.
Dun Dun Dun
A series of running steps unloaded between the stairs, followed closely by the appearance of a beautiful looking young girl hovering on the petite size. Though that face was innocent and kind looking on the surface, but the dirty light in those eyes couldnt bepletely hidden when skimming over the kids in that moment.
Auntie Ning, thisdy is.
Oh, her name is Bai Yan, Xiachens mother. Bai Ning didnt know why either but she just didnt want to make the introduction, hence the faint frown on her face when speaking.
Chapter 1191 - “Mother and Daughter Reunion (6)”
Chapter 1191 Mother and Daughter Reunion (6)
Yaner, this is Ning Yu, Ning Yuans daughter. Bai Ning also introduces the petite girl afterposing herself, but thats all, a simple introduction without any extra detail of someone happy to do so.
Ning Yuans daughter?
Without bothering to hide the negative opinion of the girl upon remembering the scums attempt at her own life, Bai Yans face definitely fell on the negative side of the scale.
Sister Bai Yan, Ning Yu naturally didnt miss the behavior but nevertheless kept to her smile. Heck, she even managed to hide her disgust of the other side entirely when speaking this time, Xiachen is a very cute child. Although I like him a lot and cant bear to see him go, but you are his family so its only right he leaves with you.
Humph! Throwing shots then was none other than Dragony whos been listening from one side. Shes very unhappy and openly snorted.
The girl clearly called us little beggars before and wanted to get rid of us. Talk about disgusting to change face that quickly.
Oh Yuer, I forgot to tell you this, soft and light spoken, Bai Nings voice didnt hide the happiness in there when exining. Yaner is going to be staying with us for the time being so Xiachen and Dragony arent leaving.
One could literally see Ning Yus face drop into an icicle white during that moment. It just couldnt be helped. The petite girl was actually quite happy inside when she realized the mother of these two brats were here, yet instead of getting rid of them both, theres going to be another one added? Whats worse was the face of this supposeddy called Bai Yan! How could she be so simr in appearance?!
Suddenly, an idea shed within Ning Yus mind, causing her eyes to stare out in horror.
It cant be. is she? Is thisdy Auntie Nings daughter?
The more she thought about the idea the more Ning Yu felt it to be the case. However, the second she noticed the added attention of her Auntie Ning from the side, the petite girl immediately reverted back to her jolly go happy face: Thats wonderful! Does that mean I will have a sister from now on? Auntie Ning, you cant forget about me just because Sister Bai Yan is around.
After throwing that out there, the girl promptly hooked her arms around Bai Nings in a yful manner, her face acting all innocent and cute. In her own defense, the performance definitely hit the mark there which could be seen in the appeased face of her Auntie Nings.
Yaner, you mustve worked really hard in order to find your way here to these kids. First take a rest at this inn. Dont worry, if your terrible husbandes around then Ill throw him out with the broom.
Bai Yans face visible went ck in that second and turned to eye her boy for some answer. In response, Bai Xiachen only stuck his tongue out in guilty conscious because hes obviously been caught red handed.
Mo Bai Yan had wanted to address Mother like she should but quickly remembered to stop herself. Changing her words, Auntie Ning, I will take Xiachen and Dragony to rest first.
Despite her efforts to remain silent on the secret, Bai Nings ear wasnt one to be fooled so easily. Freezing up with a amazed look, the woman in blue snatches on like someone catching a lifeline: What did you just call me?
Hesitant in her voice: Auntie Ning?
No, not that, the word earlier. Did you call me Mother? Truly, this woman who lost her memories didnt know why shes acting this way either. Shes just. well, she just could hold herself back and began to weep.
Chapter 1192 - “Ning Yuan and his Daughter’s Scheme (1)”
Chapter 1192 Ning Yuan and his Daughters Scheme (1)
Pretty Granny, Bai Xiachen draws a huge innocent smile then, my mother never met our grandmother when she was young, thats why she called that out after meeting you, she found you too simr in appearance and couldnt help it. Pretty Granny, why dont you be our grandmother for real? That would be wonderful if so! The little guys big blue eye was bright and twinkling with stars, a huge contrast to that deep ck eye which still gave off an eerie chill when met.
Bai Nings heart trembled at the exnation. Silently raising her head to meet Bai Yans, the voice in her throat carried a trace of caution and nervousness like what shes about to say would either ruin this meeting or bring it to a higher level: Yaner, since we are so well fated. would you be willing to be my goddaughter?
Theres no question in thedys mind that Ning Yu has been faithfully following herself for many years, but it doesnt the fact that the hollowness in her heart couldnt be filled by this child. Now this was where Bai Yan and her son came in. The moment she met them was when that hollowness faded away, reced firmly by the yearning and desire of someone meeting another precious individual in their life. This feeling was indescribable and difficult to ignore.
Auntie Ning! Ning Yu finally lost it, her nails deeply piercing into her own palm at the way the situation was heading for.
Based on what?
Based on what can this woman and her two kids steal my Auntie Ning?
What right do they have to steal someone elses important person?!
Despite the outcry, Bai Ning continues to remain oblivious to the effects of her own words C its crushing the petite girl inside. Its not like thedy was being cruel on this matter, shes just too fearful of being rejected right now by the one per son whom she yearns for the most.
Likewise, Bai Yan also felt that connection right now, making her all emotional as her hands pressed against her own chest.
Is this what they call mother and daughter bond?
Mother Soft and shaky, Bai Yans one word stiffened the nervous grandmother and unsealed the dam of tears already swelling around the eyes.
Good child, from this day forward you are my daughter. Dont worry, your children and you will never be in danger anymore, I will protect you all!
Looking at Bai Nings ted face, Bai Yan didnt say anything more. She knows revealing any bad news regarding Ning Yuan would be foolish and crushing to her own biological mother at this moment, however, that doesnt mean the situation wouldnt change once she got a chance to tend to that seal inside her mothers head.
Thank you Mother, but me and the kids are getting tired so Ill take them to their rooms first.
Oh yes, silly me, you must be tired aftering all this way to find them. Go ahead, their rooms are just upstairs.
From beginning to end, Bai Nings attention never once left her real daughter, thats why she didnt realize the vicious expression hovering around the petite girls face when watching the familys figures disappearing up the stairs.
How did this slut do it? How did she make Auntie Ning take her as a goddaughter this fast? Ive spent years trying, how can she get ahead of me like this? She will pay for this! Biting her lip, Ning Yu vowed inwardly to get revenge for this transgression.
Then without any indication, Bai Ning who was walking ahead of the petite girl herself turned, causing thess to frantically retract the vicious light in her eyes. Auntie Ning
Yuer, Yaner will be a sister to you from now on, I hope you can treat her like a real sister and not be like before. I wont repeat myself again on this matter after that disappointment, understood?
Chapter 1193 - Ning Yuan and his Daughter’s Scheme (2)”
Chapter 1193 Ning Yuan and his Daughters Scheme (2)
Ning Yu clenched her fists on both sides and forced a smile: Dont worry Auntie Ning, I promise you.
Only then did Bai Ning return her attention back to the woman next to herself: Lets go Yaner.
Bai Yan nodded of course, but right as shes about to continue up the stairs, she had caught a glimmer of the viciousness in the petite girls eye. If it was under normal circumstances, she would never allow such a threat to remain nearby, but its not.
Ning Yuan, you will pay for what you did! Your daughter may not have done anything yet but shes clearly the same type of person as you.
Mother, I am hungry After returning to their room and being left alone again, it was Dragony who spoke first by rubbing her round belly and salivating on the mouth.
Bai Xiachen immediately shot a look at his sister: You ate so much already and youre still hungry?
Especially her tummy, its so big already!
Dragony immediately made a grievance face at the scolding. Its true her tummy was round and big, but it only takes a short moment for it to be all digested so shes not lying.
Against this picture from her daughter, Bai Yan could already guess what shes thinking. Knocking on the little head with her knuckle: Didnt I tell you not to eat random things? If you continue to be like this then you might get indigestion like thest time.
Seriously, what is this girl thinking? Didnt she learn from thest time by eating all those humans? Now she wants to eat Ning Yu?
Oh. Hanging her head pitifully, Dragonyplies readily: I will listen to Mother, I wont eat her.
Gege (big brother) already said so, Mother is always first so I must listen to her words unconditionally. Even if Im hungry, I cant eat Ning Yu.
Not long after the small interaction inside their room, two familiar energy signatures had caught Bai Yans attention while they were resting C it was Half Qing Sing and Dragon me who has returned from their mission.
Feeling a heavy weight lift off her shoulder, thedy urgently wanted some news: How did it go? Did Yi Feng suffer any injury?
As soon as Chu Yi Fengs name popped up was when the little steambuns eyes lit up. Hurrying to pull at his mothers arm for information: Mother, is Godfather here? Where is he? I miss him a lot.
Slightly frowning at the reminder of a missing third, Bai Yan turns back to the two familiars: So wheres Yi Feng? Why isnt he with you two? And what happened to that Ning Yuan.
Answering was Dragony me: The man you call Ning Yuan ran away once we arrived, and that Chu Yi Feng left by himself, saying he has something to take care of.
The wonderful news brought a wave of relief to thedys heart. Thats good then. If hes alright then thats good.
Unlike his mother though, Bai Xiachen was rather disappointed on the face after hearing his godfather had left on his own. Hes been missing the man a lot after they left the Holy Land back then so its another missed opportunity today.
We didnt manage to kill that Ning Yuan guy. Dragony me begrudgingly throws out thisment on his own, his face angry and insulted. In this old goats mind, there should only be a handful of people capable of escaping his grasp.
Chapter 1194 - “Ning Yuan and his Daughter’s Scheme (3)”
Chapter 1194 Ning Yuan and his Daughters Scheme (3)
Its then the snake also spoke up, You said so before, if we protect your son then you will grant us freedom, does that still count?
Pricking her brow, Bai Yan forms an unreadable smile at the two. What I promised will of course be counted, but that time is not now..
Half Qing Sings expression changed dramatically: Are you cheating us?
I said I will return freedom to you both, thats true. However, I also know that you will attack me right away if I do so, is that not right?
She was only able to form a contract with these two ancient monsters due to her deception. If she does do as they wish at this moment then they are sure to kill her on the spot considering their grudging nature.
Bai Yan could still handle the snake thanks to her Godyer sword, but Dragon me was another story. Whether it be the physical body or internal strength, the old goat was on a different levelpared to herself.
Upon hearing those words, Dragon mesplexion also dropped. He just knew this was how its going to turn out.
She never intended to return them their freedom!
But you dont have to worry, Ill give you two your freedom sooner orter. Its a pity but I cant do it now and require both of you to stay by my side. Giving a shrug as she continues, Besides, I only promised to give you two your freedom, I never said when or where. When the time is right then I will terminate the contract as I promised.
Going silent for a long while, the old goat finally spoke again: Alright, I will believe you this onest time. I hope you can really follow through with your promise and not y word games with us.
Dragon me! The snake angrily cried out after hearing that, How can you still trust her? Did you forget how she deceived us in the underground world?
I did not forget! Although this woman is very abominable in her ways, but I can still believe in her words. Since she said she will grant us freedom then its just a matter of time.
Bai Yan pricks her brow at the surprising level of trust: You know me very well?
Ive told you before already, youre the one who locked me away down there. Why else would I hate you to such an extent? The old goat grinds his teeth in frustration and annoyance.
Going ck in the face: And Ive also told you that its not me, why do you keep mistaking me for the wrong person?
Humph! Dragon me huffs a snort, Dont deny it, denial is useless! I will never forget your energy signature!
Seeing how insistence the old fe was, Bai Yan could only give up and pucker her own lips in disagreement. Leaning against the chair in azy manner: Alright, you two can go back to your rooms and rest, theres nothing happening right now so you two can do as you please.
Dragon me left without any struggle, but Half Qing Sing on the other hand was another matter. The snake practically stomped her entire way out the room like an angry child throwing a tantrum.
Chapter 1195 - Ning Yuan and his Daughter’s Scheme (4)
Chapter 1195 Ning Yuan and his Daughters Scheme (4)
Back over in the main lobby of this inn, Ning Yu the petite girl was still standing at the same spot like shes lost in thought due to the encounter.
Just then, a hand suddenly came from the rear and dragged her away to a corner before she could scream.
What are you trying to do? The girl snaps around after breaking free and was about tosh out when she saw who it was: Pa, what are you doing here?
Dont talk,e with me first. Ning Yuan carefully scanned their surroundings and led the way to a secluded alleyway once he was sure no one was peeking. Immediately, beads of sweat came pouring out of the mans now pale face.
Pa, youre hurt? Ning Yu whispers this with urgency, Did those from the Celestial Pce do this?
Ning Yuan didnt answer his daughters question and instead grabbed onto her shoulder, his voice solemn: Yuer, you asked me before about whether or not your Auntie Ning has a daughter or not? I can tell you now that she does, and that daughter is now knocking on our doors!
Ning Yus face froze up, her hands clenched into a tight ball over her fathers words. The woman youre talking about, is she a pregnant woman with a very simr look to Auntie Nings?
Showing surprise on his pale face, How did you know that?
Ning Yu draws a sneer around her mouth as she spoke: Thats because the woman you mentioned is already by Auntie Nings side right this instant. Shes also been taken as a goddaughter by Auntie Ning! Pa, I worked for so many years trying to get that title, and now its been stolen away by some bitch who came out of nowhere!
In this petite girls view, only she was qualified to be Bai Nings daughter. One for the long years of loyalty and persistence, the other granted by the fact that shes been by thedys side since she was but a baby. Theres no way she would relent to a biological daughter that abandoned her Auntie Ning!
That slut is onlying to find Auntie Ning because she saw how strong she has be. What a shameless bitch! I will not let her have her way!
shing with an idea in his eyes, Ning Yuan immediately got the jest of the situation and followed up with a n. Yuer, your belief is correct. I met that woman earlier and inadvertently revealed Ningers strength to her, thats why shes trying so hard to get close to your Auntie Ning. Its because of Ningers strength, they only want her because of that!
Originally Ning Yusments and hateful thoughts were only spections on her own part, theres no real evidence to back it up. However, this time its different if her father was saying what she believed in as well. Immediately, a distorted look appeared on the petite girls face.
I just knew it! When I firstid eyes on her I just knew she wasnt a good person! I cant let this go! I must go tell Auntie Ning the truth!
Wait!
Seeing how his daughters about to leave, Ning Yuan hurriedly caught the girl by the shoulder again. Frowning: Ninger doesnt know the woman is her own biological daughter yet. Daughter, you need to think this through. Do you believe your Auntie Ning will believe your words about a child harming their parents?
Stopping in her feet now after that reminder, a frustrated and vicious light appeared on the girls face as she stood there, awaiting the next words toe.
You know it as well. Your Auntie Ning may have been abandoned by her family years ago, but she still longed for them toe retrieve her. If you tell her that evil woman is her biological daughter, what do you think she would do? The man continues to lead his daughter down a projected train of thought with his words.
Chapter 1196 - Ning Yuan and his Daughter’s Scheme (5)
Chapter 1196 "Ning Yuan and his Daughters Scheme (5)"
Ning Yus face had turned stiff as she closed her own eyes to remember why shes doing this again. Then by the time she opened them again, the initial hesitation had dampened but still there once the image of Bai Nings face came up.
"Pa, you are right, even if those people make a bigger mistake, Auntie Ning will still forgive them, otherwise why else would she continue to yearn for those wolves for all these years? I have to let Auntie Ning be disappointed in that woman. I will save her!"
Good child," full of gentle love in his voice, Ning Yuans smile look like hes doing something great and kind despite the cruel nature of whats trying to pull. "I will need you to help me with something, okay?"
Whats is it? Ning Yu asks with willingness in her voice.
As long as its to help take down Auntie Nings daughter then Im willing to do anything.
I have here a poison, you will go sneak this to that woman and get her to eat it. She will die for sure afterwards!"
Poison?
Stunned for a second, Ning Yu silently stares down at the green beady little thing in her fathers hand. Slightly panicking in her voice: "Pa, what if Auntie Ning finds out about this? If she finds out then she will hate me for sure. You know it as well Pa, I never had a mother since I was born, I cant afford to have her hate me!"
She was indeed very willing to deal with the likes of Bai Yan and her brats, but thats only to the extent of shaming them with misunderstanding and misunderstanding. That way they would leave on their own and she herself not taking any risk. Now shes supposed to put her head on the line?
Unsure and not knowing what to do, the girl tries to deflect the idea: Pa, I dont think this is the way to go. What if they find out? How about I lure her outside and you kill her instead?"
Now it was the scums turn to go stiff in the face over the proposal.
Its true in his opinion Bai Yan wasnt as strong as him in person, but there are too many capable talents around thedy. Take his injuries here for example, it was done in by that group. Now his daughter wants him to attack the woman instead? As if he had the guts!
Making a couple of dry coughs to ready his excuse: "Daughter, you need not be afraid, theres no way your Auntie Ning would dislike you. No matter what you do, you will always be her favorite person. Shes only momentarily tricked by those people. Once that woman dies then she will naturally recover and return to us."
In the end under the constant pressuring of her father, Ning Yu nervously retrieves the green pill into her own hand: "Pa, I understand, I will do as you say."
Good child," a soft luster filled the mans face over the sess, "dont worry, once that evil wolf of a daughter is dead, no one will ever try to fight you for Ningers attention."
Perhaps its the fear of being caught, or the fear of actually killing someone for the first time, but it took a very long time before the petite girl could take the first step into the inn after leaving her old man in the alleyway.
Yuer." From out of the blue, a faint feministic sound came down from the second floor, causing the already agitated Ning Yu to jerk upwards in fright due to being startled.
Bai Ning was walking down the stairways when she saw this, and she immediately picked up on the odd behavior: "Whats the matter Yuer?"
No...Nothing..." Tightly biting her own lips, the petite girl couldnt keep calm as sweat filled her forehead: "I only got scared a little, its nothing."
Chapter 1197 - “Ning Yuan and his Daughter’s Scheme (6)”
Chapter 1197 Ning Yuan and his Daughters Scheme (6)
That so? Bai Ning remains suspicious on the face but didnt dive deeper upon realizing the girl didnt want to give anymore details.
Yuer, although I couldnt take you to be my own daughter, but Ive always looked to you as a niece. If you evere across any trouble, doe tell me, you dont have to keep it to yourself and handle it alone.
Shaking her head, Ning Yu spoke with a more rxed pose after that: Dont worry Auntie Ning, I am really fine.
Im relieved then if thats the case. Despite those words, Bai Nings forehead remains a tight knot. She doesnt know why either, but thedy just got this strange feeling that the child whom she helped raised since young has changed in some ways.
Watching the departing back of her Auntie Ning, the petite girl finally released the breath she had unknowingly been holding. Her backs been soaked due to all the pressure of almost being caught by this point, and her palm a bloody mess due to how hard shes been gripping the poisonous bead.
In the end Ning Yu only shot a final nce towards Bai Yans room before she too returned to her own, and this time, she didnt keep the poison out in the open; instead, she hid it well away so theres no chance for others to identallye across it.
Tapping the table in her room after some more thought: Pas n is too dangerous and risky in the end. I cant do it. Although Auntie Ning pampers me but I can tell shes extremely fond of that brat and will go a long way for him. If she ever finds out I tried to poison them then she will never let me go!
Even though the urge to remove that woman was still there, but Ning Yu could say for certain to herself she doesnt have the guts to murder someone yet. Therefore, the only method for this girl was to use alternative methods.
Bai Yan, Auntie Ning is mine, and if you dare rob her from me then I wont spare you! Punching the table, the girls aura was all cold and sinister as she walked out the door and disappeared from the inn.
Next day.
The morning light was just right at this timing, allowing the beams of brightness to shine through the window and onto Bai Yans beautiful face. Faintly opening her eyes over the glimmer, she eventually noticed the two cuddly kittens snuggling against her arm.
Pleased by this warm picture, she pulls them closer for further snuggles to only disturb the boy whos still asleep.
Mother Awaken by the movement, Bai Xiachen mutters this as he rubbed his dozy eyes. Me and Dragony wanted to snuggle with you so we came on our own, you wouldnt be mad right? Did we end up squeezing the baby in your belly? If shes hurt then Im going to be distressed.
Aching over how sensible the boy was, Bai Yan throws a smile of reassurance over to stop his wild thoughts: Silly, why would you think your little sister is that fragile? Dont worry, she sleeping with her brother and sister is a good thing, Im sure she is very happy.
Really? Twinkling with bright stars in his little eyes, Does that mean Little Sister likes me?
Yes, of course she does, she likes both of you. Bai Yans voice right now was bordering on the line of a luby, making the boy all the more happy and trustful.
Mother, I also like my little sister, but in my eye you are still the most important. Mother will always be first. Snuggling his head closer to the womans chest, he didnt hide the lovely smile he had when pushing against those wonderful jugs.
Chapter 1198 - “Ning Yu’s Plan (1)”
Chapter 1198 Ning Yus n (1)
By now Dragony had always been awaken by their conversation. Blinking her big innocent eyes: Mother, I also want to take care of our little sister with Gege.
Okay, when your sister is born, you two will be in charge of her care.
How lucky am I to have such a wonderful and well-behaved son, along with this sweet and lovely adopted daughter?
These two children, sometimes they really make my heart ache due to how sensible they are.
Suddenly, loud ruckus caught thedys attention from the outside. Originally she didnt want to get involved, but that sound only grew bigger and bigger, which made her face furrow up.
Mother, Bai Xiachen clings onto his mothers hand and stared at the doors, whats going on out there?
Wait here for me with your sister, Ill be right back after I go see. After giving this instruction, she then went ahead to get up from bed and head outside.
Main lobby of the inn.
By the time Bai Yan made it downstairs, the ruckus had mostly drawn a crowd to the scene and thats what she walked into. Theres a middle-aged madam currently shouting her lungs out at Bai Ning who couldnt make a peep in return, only standing there flushed and embarrassed.
Mother, whats going on here?
But before an answer coulde out to answer the question, the dirty looking madam suddenly rushed over, trying to grab hold of Bai Yans arm.
Scram! A loud roar exploded out of her throat, sending the stranger several meters away and falling to the ground.
This powerful reaction absolutely stunned the dirty looking madam, leaving her choked for words and looking over to Ning Yu for instructions. Honestly, the madam never expected her target to be so grumpy and temperamental, thats not what she was told!
Nevertheless, money was money, since shes taken the money then its only right she continued to act. After a quick struggle to get up, she angrily points her finger at Bai Yans face like shes suffering some great grievance.
Of course, the stranger made sure to keep some distance from Bai Yan. That fall didnt just make a scratch, it left quite a bruise on her butt also.
You little thing, did you think I wouldnt recognize you just because you took a Cosmetic Dan Pill! Dont forget, that pill was given to you by me!
Cosmetic Dan Pill?
A bit taken aback by that usation, Bai Yan had to take a good second to take that in. Huh? When did I change my face?
You are
Originally she wanted to ask if the madams mistaken her for someone else, but before a word coulde out of her tongue, the madam began to shoot out slurs and curses after curses.
You stinking girl, I am your mother, you wont even recognize your own mother now?!
Like a thunderbolt, Bai Yans face became dumbfounded. She just couldnt believe what shes hearing.
When did I have a mother?
And
Narrowing her eyes into a slit, Bai Yan didnt miss the constant exchange of signals between the madam and Ning Yu. Thats when she got it.
Raising a smirk, You say you are my mother, what evidence do you have?
The middle-aged madam stared angrily at being called a liar: Your face, its just like hers, thats the greatest evidence! You two have no blood rtionship so why do you look so simr to her then? Obviously its because you took a Cosmetic Dan Pill to change your face!
Even more people had gathered into the crowd by this point, therefore when they heard this im, all eyes were locked onto Bai Yan with contempt in there.
Chapter 1199 - Ning Yu’s Plan (2)”
Chapter 1199 Ning Yus n (2)
In their eyes, a person who doesnt even recognize their own mother was as bad as ites for a scumbag.
Finding support from the masses, the middle-aged madam that looked both dirty and haggard became more full of herself. Puffing up her chest: Those like you who only recognize a godmother and forget their own real mother is going to face retribution if you dont change your ways! After throwing that out there, the stranger then turns to re at Bai Ning, And you, are you blind or what? Do you think just because shes simr to you in appearance that its fate? Only a fool would think such a thing is coincidental!
Bai Nings eyes gradually turned cold after that outburst, And you think its not?
Of course not! A while back I inadvertently came across a Cosmetic Dan Pill, it can allow the user to change their face ording to what they imagine upon us! Huffing deeply like shes exasperated by the memory, the madam borderline growled at Bai Yans face, Then this girl! She somehow got wind of you and the forces under your control. She wanted to be your daughter, thats why she stole the pill from underneath my eye, the purpose is to take control of your powers!
Bai Ning didnt reply to that, nor did Bai Yan in this case.
Its just that..
While Bai Yan herself didnt speak to defend herself, those hands had involuntarily clenched into a tight ball with sweat covering it. She could honestly say shes never been afraid in this lifetime, even during her time alone. However, this time shes obviously feeling panic inside.
For one thing, thedy herself had plenty of methods to prove herself innocent, but thats not the issue here. What if her real mother Bai Ning doesnt believe her? What would Bai Yan do then? Its torture, in and simple, pure torture.
Fully understanding its her time to shine, Ning Yu steps forward like an indignant daughter trying to protect her own mother: Dont say that about my Auntie Ning, shes a kind-hearted woman who has a big heart and would believe anyone if they are true to her. She has nothing to do with this matter. If you say another sentence about my Auntie Ning then I wont let you go!
The middle-aged madam obviously got the signal and knew its time to move onto the second phase of their n. Softening up in her voice towards Bai Ning: You really are a foolish one. You got such a nice girl here and you dont cherish, instead you turn your kindness towards a wolf who would abandon their own mother. I ask you, what sort of sincerity could such a person have towards you?
The onlookers also seemed to feel the same way after hearing that logic. Immediately, nods were shared among the crowd.
Thats right, a person who would change their own face just to recognize an adopted mother and ignore their real one couldnt be a good individual.
This girl really cant be judged by her face, oh wait, thats not her real one!
I know right, I think the smaller girl over there is quite nice, she knows how to protect their loved ones. A daughter should be like that.
Taking this chance, Ning Yu dropped her face downwards in a dejected manner, simr to an innocent someone suffering due to the circumstances.
Its only right for a daughter to be their mothers intimate little cotton wool. Even if Auntie Ning wont consider me her biological daughter, I have long taken her as mine. I never had a mother since I was young so my feelings towards her are pure, unlike others who came with ulterior motives! After saying that, Ning Yus eyes had turned red when ring at Bai Yan, the anger and hatred unconcealed and upfront.
Chapter 1200 - “Ning Yu’s Plan (3)”
Chapter 1200 Ning Yus n (3)
Bai Yans gaze met with Bai Nings then. In that moment, she could feel her heart sinking due to the darkening expression in her mothers face.
She. doesnt believe me?
Growing bittersweet on the face over the thought.
Perhaps me not telling her about Ning Yuan is the right choice. After all,pared to them who has stayed with her all these years, I am still just a stranger.
Suddenly, a hand gentlends onto Bai Yans shoulder, causing her to stiffen up and look up.
Ning Yus touch of had anger disappeared following that gesture, reced only by the look of dismay and surprise over her Auntie Nings behavior.
You think I favor this girl just because of her face being simr to me? Bai Ning spoke mildly like the whole thing didnt affect her in the least, Thats not true. I like her because she gives me a veryfortable feeling like someone I know in the past and not because of her face.
Ning Yus heart trembled at that. Pursing her lip until bloods almost seeping out: But Auntie Ning, her biological mother is already knocking at the door, Im only saying that because Im afraid of you being deceived by her.
Biological mother? Bai Ning said it with such sarcasm that its vicious sounding. Turning to the madam in question, You say you are her real mother, wheres your evidence? Do you have some sort of method to prove your blood rtionship with my goddaughter? How about we test the matter by mixing your bloods and see? Humph, Im not going to believe some random strangers im just because they say so.
Towards the seething re of the womans eye, the impersonating madam instinctively cowered and fell into a panic. She was only instructed to act out the role and never given any proof to make the case. Whats more, testing the issue by mixing their blood would be a dead giveaway!
Gritting the teeth, the madam knew she had to get unreasonable to get through this: Mixing our blood cant prove anything, that pill doesnt just change the appearance, it also changes her bodys makeup. Also, I have no enmity with her, why would I frame her? What benefit do I gain?
The logic brought on another wave of agreeing nods from the crowd.
Though its not amon urrence to change ones body makeup with a medicinal ingredient, but there has been recorded cases in the past history books. Therefore, the liability of proof now falls back onto Bai Yansp.
Despite this fact, Bai Ning didnt budge and reached down with her hands to hold onto her nervous daughters hand. The act brought warmth to Bai Yans heart and she never felt so protected before.
Genuinely smiling, Bai Yan now has the courage to step up: Mother, I can handle this matter myself, thank you for believing in me. I will be sure to give you satisfactory answer.
For her own sake, and her mother here, thisdy who has never known to be the receiver of motherly love has finally awakened to the bond.
You said Im conniving after my mothers power?
The middle-aged madam swiftly nodded, Thats right, you are after her strength.
Oh, in that case, why dont you tell me the so-called powers behind her? Im curious and want to know. Crossing her arms, her stance was casual and strong.
The demand forced the madam back again. Going slightly white in the face, the imposter had to thank Ning Yu for conceiving this scenario ahead of time. This woman is able to call upon a demonic beast wielding strength superior to that of a High Divine, thats why you are trying so hard to get close to her. You want to control that creature.
Chapter 1201 - “Ning Yu’s Plan (4)”
Chapter 1201 Ning Yus n (4)
Enlightenment seems to dawn on Bai Yans face after that verbal exchange. Gleaming with light in her eyes, everything simply clicked into ce.
No wonder, no wonder Ning Yuan and his daughter would try to drive me away so much. Perhaps that man does like my mother from the hearts down, but this girl Ning Yu though, why is she so obsessed with someone thats not her real biological mother? It just doesnt make sense, especially to this extent where she would resist anyone getting close. Perhaps its due to that demonic beasts.
Sure enough, Ning Yus heart fell into a fluster over the look shes receiving from Bai Yan.
Did this slut discover something?
No!
She cant!
Even Pa doesnt know about my secret, how did this slut see through to my thoughts?
So thats why. Mother, wheres that demonic beast of yours? Bai Yan asks her mother with a smiling face.
Blinking her eyes at the question: Hes currently injured right now and is resting in hisir. Yaner, do you want to meet him? If you do then I can take you to him.
Ning Yus fist once again clenched up with her chest tightening from suffocation. It couldnt be helped. Shes infuriated at the moment due to what Bai Ning said there. In the past, she has repeatedly asked to go meet that demonic beast and was refused time and time again due to the entric nature of that creature. But theres no way this petite girl would take that lying down considering her character of course, thats why she secretly snuck along during one of Bai Nings outing and learned of an amazing secret.
Due to thedys refusal to ept servitude from the creature because of how much she cherishes him from saving her life, the demonic beast nevertheless insisted on returning the debt and promised to be the familiar of Bai Nings daughter!
Of course, the emotional attachment Ning Yu had for her Auntie Ning was very real too, butpounding that emotion with the benefits of controlling an incredibly powerful creature was a huge boon! Thats more than enough reason for the petite girl to be possessive and territorial.
And this secret desire, well, lets say the girl herself never divulged it to anyone, including her old man Ning Yuan.
Okay, I will go back with you and meet that demonic beast. I can see where hes hurt and perhaps help with his injury. Bai Yan then returns her attention to the middle-aged madam with a sneer, But first I need to deal with this matter here.
What are you nning to do? The madam stumbles back a few steps again.
You im to be my mother so you should know me very well right?
Shuddering inside, the madam stutters her response over the worsening situation: I-I, how would I know?
You even know about my mothers demonic beast, what wouldnt you know? Let me take a guess on what your next words are. Hmm The two guards I brought along, theyre also given to me by you, correct? After all, my ability is so poor so its normal to expect that, am I right again?
The madam gulped, shaking in her reply now: Well of course. They got turned by you because you sold your body to the old one and deceived the maid I gave to you!
Chapter 1202 - “Ning Yu’s Plan (5)”
Chapter 1202 Ning Yus n (5)
The part about Bai Yan having these two escorts have already been divulged to the madam through Ning Yus mouth, hence her smooth retort just now. However, that was the trap itself and this middle-aged woman fell directly into it.
Breaking out into a chuckle, Bai Yanys it out: This auntie, I only want to know one thing: how can you make my people submit to you considering your strength. Answer that.
Nervous in her voice over how confident the other side was, the madam carefully made her stance: Its just two escorting guards, why cant I make them submit? I can still afford to pay them even in my state.
Smirking in response, Bai Yan knew its time she stopped messing around: Dragony me, Half Qing Sing, why dont you twoe out now?
Swoosh!!
After thedy said that, a massive outflux of wind blew downwards from the second floor due to the powerful forceing off of the two monsters. By the time everyone looked up, Bai Yans so-called escorts had already jumped over the rails from the upper venue and onto the main lobby, their gaze dark and menacing towards the madam.
For one thing, the pair wouldnt have cared much if the problem revolved only around their supposed mistress, after all, they only became Bai Yans familiar due to being tricked. However, what the madam there shouldnt have said was thatst bit about controlling them. Nothing but a dirty looking middle-aged woman at the Middle Divine level, thats a far cry from their own strength in reality. Its insulting to be degraded by someone so inferior!
Against the oppressive auraing off of the two new entries, the madam reacted just like expected and faltered backwards. Didnt Ning Yu say these two are only weak servants that cant pose a threat? Why are they so scary?!
This Bai Ning was the first to speak out after recognizing how strong the old goat and snake was, Thedys strength may be at the Bottom Divine level, but. this elder here is already at the peak level of the High Divine stage, incredible!
Boom!
Without surprise, the exnation sent a shockwave among the onlookers who quickly flew into an explosive gasp of awe and shock.
High Divine?
She actually has a High Divine individual acting as her escort? Doesnt that testify to the incredible background of this youngdy?
In that case, why should she need to use such means to acquire the help of a demonic beast that might or might notpare in strength?
More importantly, how can this madam here subdue someone so much stronger than herself? Thats just ridiculous!
Unbeknownst to everyone else, Bai Ning had kept one key factor inside without saying it aloud, and that was these two are both demonic beasts!
In the Celestial Realm, its a well-known fact that any demons or demonic beasts are firmly suppressed, especially the stronger ones. If those in power be aware of these monsters, hordes of greedy individuals would surelye and try to steal them away and use them as their own familiars instead! And if not, well, naturally the two would be destroyed in the end. Neither ending was something Bai Ning wished upon her goddaughter here.
Now the ball was thrown way back to the dirty looking madam, which made the woman promptly turned to seek help from her employer. Unfortunately for this imposter though, Ning Yu was done with her at this point and threw a punch into her stomach before the madam could utter a word.
How dare you frame my Sister Bai Yan! You nearly made me misunderstand her! You truly deserve to be punished for this! The petite girls face appeared seething with anger, which quickly evolved into a look of murderous intent.
Understanding whats about to happen, the madam flinched and stared in horror. She knows Ning Yu intends to kill her at this point and silence the issue since things hase this far!
Chapter 1203 - “Ning Yu’s Plan (6)”
Chapter 1203 Ning Yus n (6)
In a moment of desperation, the bleakly white faced madam actually lunged into a crawl for Bai Nings leg when she realized whats going to happen to herself.
However
Before she could even make it a few knees forward, Ning Yu hade down again with another punch and sent her body flying. Blood now kept pouring out of her mouth as horror gripped the madams face.
Now youre trying to harm my Auntie Ning? Ning Yu grabbed onto her aplices cor and snapped out, If you try anything then I will not let your entire family go!
Theres a reason she emphasized the family word because the madam immediately flew into a bigger panic and understood the underlying threat inside that sentence.
If I dare reveal shes the one who instructed me to do all this then my entire family will suffer, and my son whos in her hand will also die!
Miss, please spare me, I know I am wrong, I mistook you for someone else The madam hurriedly changed her tune and squeezed this out towards Bai Yan.
Bai Yan naturally didnt believe a single word there. Squinting her eyes, she shifts her attention from the woman whos obviously being ckmailed in some way to the petite girl instead. Smirking as she spoke: Mistook me for another person? You even knew about my mothers demonic beast so how do you exin that?
Ning Yus face went pale in that instant, knowing the sentence was meant for herself.
I just knew this woman wouldnt be so easily blindsided! I shouldve listened to Pa and done what he asked to poison this slut! Now Auntie Ning will distrust me even if I wiggle out of this mess!
Sure enough, Bai Nings brow began to furrow up after listening to Bai Yans logic because theres only a couple of people who even knew of that demonic beast under her care. Specifically, the main two suspects are Ning Yuan and his daughter Ning Yu. Aside from those two, she couldnt really think of anyone else.
Suddenly, a dreaded idea popped into the womans head, causing Bai Ning to tremble in disbelief and fear of the truth. Its not like thisdy was a soft hearted woman, rather Ning Yus a child she personally oversaw her growth. To find out that the young baby has grown up to be an evil viin at heart, why wouldnt she be hurt and traumatized?
No you are wrong, the madam shakes her head and continues to force her own story, Everything I did was on purpose!
In that moment, a sh of determination filled the imposters eye like shese to terms with her own fate.
You believe no one knows about your demonic beast? Youre wrong, Ive long known about it! The reason I want this woman to leave is because I wanted my daughter to take her ce, I knew thats the only way to trick you! Despite the self-righteous expression on the madams face, her true feelings were quite different. Its fear and panic, sprinkled in with a bit of hatred now towards everyone here.
Like a cornered rat, when theres no room for escape then a prey would also grow fangs, thats the reasoning for the hatred. But a mother would always be a mother. When her baby boys life was in the hands of a vile girl like Ning Yu, the madam could only suppress the urge to fight and bear the crime!
Bai Ning didnt respond to that, only staying silent for a long while before turning to her so-called niece.
Chapter 1204 - “Seeking One’s Own Death (1)”
Chapter 1204 Seeking Ones Own Death (1)
Yuer, does this matter have something to do with you? Bai Nings voice sounded heavy, which rattle the girl greatly.
Why would you ask that Auntie Ning? What does this have to do with me?
Alright, I only hope thats the case. If I find out you are behind this incident then I wont let you off even if Im the one who watched you grow!
Due to the warning tone used there, Ning Yus jealousy only grew in kind. Auntie Ning, I would never do such a thing.
I only hope thats the case. Bai Ning gives a nod then gradually shifting her attention back to the madam: So you are not afraid of death?
Not afraid of death? Of course not! Hows that possible? In fact, the dirty looking madam has long been shaking in the legs due to fear. She wished she could confess the truth but couldnt.
Gritting those teethes: So what if Im afraid? Will you not kill me if I say yes?
Tell me whos directing you then I will spare your life, otherwise. Mixed in her usual voice now was a chilling note, indicating Bai Ning meant exactly what she said there about the consequences.
Going white in the face over that threat, Then you might as well just kill me!
The madam wasnt some heartless ruthless killer like Ning Yu and her father. Compared to dragging her own family and son into this mess further, the woman would rather die alone in this case and spare her own loved ones.
If youre not afraid of death then how about not being to die despite wanting to die? Bai Ning continues to lead the conversation down a path she knew would strike fear.
Not being able to die despite wanting to die?
The middle-aged madam widens her eyes in shock, What do you mean by that?
The meaning is very simple, since you dont want to give out the mastermind then why dont I let you experience what it means to be pierced by a thousand knives? Staring down at her prey with a devilish smirk, Bai Nings aura was bone chilling, a testimony to her true character when confronting an enemy.
Unable to die?
Pain of a thousand knives?
This woman can be that cruel?
Auntie Ning! Ning Yu quivered and cuts in. Shes afraid of the dirty looking madam spilling the beans due to fear at this moment. Isnt that too cruel? Although she did frame Sister Bai Yan, but I believe having her pay with her life is enough. Being unable to die but cant is much too cruel of a fate for the crime shemitted.
Unmoved on the face, Bai Ning turns to face the girl, which sent shudders down Ning Yus heart and made her stop. Thats not a face Ning Yu has ever seen and its left her speechless.
Are you sure you want to sacrifice yourself for that mastermind? Bai Ning asks again after shutting the annoyance down.
The repeated asking did make the madam waver somewhat, but at the thought of her own son for the second time already, the madam knew she couldnt. All of this is done and orchestrated by me and me alone, theres no other people involved!
Getting nowhere with her interrogation techniques, Bai Ning was about to get serious and draw her de when Bai Yan stopped her with a raised hand.
Yaner, whats the matter? She asks with a puzzled look.
Mother, I said Ill take care of this, you just need to wait for me. I will make her talk.
Chapter 1205 - “Seeking One’s Own Death (2)”
Chapter 1205 Seeking Ones Own Death (2)
In Bai Yans view, she only needs her mother Bai Nings recognition and belief. As for everyone elses here, it doesnt matter to her! In this life, she never wants to experience the taste of losing a loved one again!
Okay. Bai Ning draws a faint smile and retreated to the back, allowing her daughter to take the lead in this matter.
Just now you said everything you did is for the sake of your own daughter, correct? Bai Yan asks with an unreadable face.
Unsure of whats going to transpire, the madam nevertheless steeled herself and answered: Yes!
Very well, why dont you ask your daughter toe out then? I would love to see how amazing that Cosmetic Dan Pill is since you keep bragging about its effect.
I The madam knew thisdy was hard to deal with already, but she didnt expect Bai Yan to be this difficult. Where was she supposed to find a daughter to prove the case?
My daughter left home for a while already, shes no longer with me, nor can I get in touch with her on such short notice.
Oh? Acting like shes enlightened to the fact, a damning light flickered within Bai Yans eye, In that case, I have here poisonous pill you can take. It will cause all those with a blood rtionship to you be affected as well once consumed, meaning she and you will both be poisoned.
Trembling in horror, the madam falters backward to get away from that object: What did you just say? The poison will affect anyone whos rted to me by blood if I take that?
By this point Bai Yan has had to hand it to Ning Yu in finding someone so resilient. The madams obviously panicking and afraid, yet shes still able to make her words clear and not have a mental breakdown.
You also said it yourself, you wanted your daughter to take on the appearance of my mother. As someone thats naturally blind, what if I mistakenly take your daughter as my mother someday, wouldnt that be embarrassing? So, in order to remove that problematic issue, its best to have your daughter die with you instead. Shrugging like its nothing serious, Bai Yan puts on a nonchnt face and left the other side stiff as a rock.
Blind? Recognize the wrong person?
You might as well say youre going after my non-existent daughter instead, why make such excuses?
White in the face: Does such poison really exist?
Why dont you give it a try and see for yourself? Taking a step forward, Bai Yan pushes a ck looking pill forward.
Frantically getting up from the floor after finding how nauseating the smell was from the bead, the madam cries out: No, I dont want to take that poison, I dont want to harm my son. Ill speak, Ill tell you everything! Please dont harm my son!
Ning Yu was already dumbfounded due to Bai Yans exnation, now shes also flying into a panic over the madams confession. Its only a poison, everything would be finished if you just eat it. A person like you deserves to die!
After saying this, Ning Yu attempts to snatch away the poison so that she could force it down the madams throat. However, Bai Yan already expected that and retreated in kind so the item remains out of reach.
You bitch, framing my Sister Bai Yan is the worse. Im going to kill you!
Bang!
Her palm strike carried the rage she felt inwardly so it was incredibly violent once itnded onto the madams chest.
Ning Yu, stop! Bai Ning snaps out, outraged at the girls intent to kill. Unfortunately, the order was futile because Ning Yu swung out anyways and with a evil smirk as well.
Chapter 1206 - Seeking One’s Own Death (3)”
Chapter 1206 Seeking Ones Own Death (3)
Yet just as shes about to make the killing blow, an old figure promptly got in-between her and the madam.
Bang!
Following that loud impacting noise, Dragon mends a heavy blow onto Ning Yus chest, sending her flying out several feet away until she ms into a wall.
Pffff!
Twisted in the face, the girl kept puking blood as a result while staring death res at her target still.
Understanding this was her chance, the madam cries out: It is she! She is the one who asked me to impersonate your mother. She wanted to drive you away from this woman! I only promised to do this because she offered me a lot of valuable things, but please spare my son, he is innocent!
Badump!
Taking to her knees, the middle-aged madam didnt try to twist the story anymore and spilled everything.
Why didnt you expose her just now? Happily cing the bead away, Bai Yan no longer needed it.
She a sh of panic appeared in the madams eye then, her father is still out there. If anything happens to the girl, her father will murder my entire family. I dont want my son to die, thats why I didnt out her earlier. Please forgive me, I never did anything thats truly damning here right?!
Bai Yan couldnt hold back her scoffing sneer then because thats far from the truth. Didnt do much? If my mother didnt trust me so much, wouldnt that mean Im screwed instead?
Copsing to the ground with strength leaving her body, the madam truly regrets it right now. Please, at least let me son go, I only ask you not hurt my family.
Fine, I wont hurt them, but I will make them lose their memories of you. Afterwards, they will never remember you again.
Despite the pain hovering in the madams eye, she knew this was the greatest mercy shes going to get in this case.
Yaner, that poisonous pill in your possession really is that effective? Bai Ninges in and ask, her eyes staring constantly at the spot where its being stored. If I feed that to my enemys son, will my enemy also be poisoned?
Gawking in the face: Mother, I only tricked her just now, how can there be such a poison in this world?
Bai Ning just stood there stunned, just like the madam whos dumbfounded on the floor. However, both women paled inparison to the shock exploding out of Ning Yus eyes who kept staring straight towards thedy who deceived everyone!
What did she just say? She was lying earlier?
Scratching her nose at the added attention, Bai Yan felt embarrassed for some reason: Mother, you didnt really believe me just now right?
Bai Ning literally twitched in the corner of her mouth because she didnt know to respond to her daughter. Seriously, who wouldve thought that such an honest lookingdy would be able to lie so thoroughly?
You you were lying to me? The madam stutters this out, her finger pointing and shaking from disbelief.
I actually exposed Ning Yu because of a lie?
Grinning mischievously: If I didnt do that, would you have revealed the mastermind? This is called tactics, tactics you understand? If you want to me someone then me yourself for being so gullible. Sure enough, Bai Yans statement left the madam more despairing than ever.
Ning Yu too, the girls also unable to process all of the information and just stared at Bai Yans face. Then once Bai Ning turned to look at her, the petite girl finally came back to her senses and pounced at thedys leg.
Chapter 1207 - Seeking One’s Own Death (4)”
Chapter 1207 Seeking Ones Own Death (4)
Auntie Ning, this is not me, really not me, this person is framing me, you have to believe me
Bai Ning frowned at that: How do you want me to believe you? Aside from you who knows about the powers in my hand, theres only your father as the other. Are you implying hes the one who betrayed me?
Auntie Ning Letting her hand go, Ning Yu slowly looks up and was met with that cold hard face. Theres no longer any kindness in those eyes that she hase to known.
Ning Yu, you really let me down this time. How did I educate you? I wanted you to be a frank person and this is the sort of behavior you use to repay me? Recing that anger in the womans face now was disappointment.
Although she had long known that Ning Yu might not be what she presumes to be on the outside, nevertheless, Bai Ning still regarded this petite girl as some sort of child in her own eyes. Throwing tantrums and personalities around due to puberty was expected. However, this was far beyond what she imagined!
Making a smile like the soul has left her body, Ning Yu slowly rose from the ground, pain and despair showing all over her existence.
Yes, you raised and educated me to be a frank person since young, but what have you done in retrospect? Over the years, Ive treated and looked towards you as my real mother, but you. you always treated me as someone else, a recement! Im a substitute for your daughter, thats what you were using me for! Do you know how much it hurts me inside because of that! Tears filled those saddened eyes as the pained fluid covered the girls face.
Imagine being second fiddle to a daughter that never once showed herself, thats mentally damaging for any child. In this case, the petite girl may be vicious and cruel as well in nature, but she does have a point in not wanting to share her motherly figure. This was especially true when it came to Bai Yan and her children, its far beyond the level of love she herself got and that made Ning Yu go crazy!
Thats why you did it? Bai Ning asks with a long sigh.
Shaking her head in a bittersweet manner: Auntie Ning, I am so good to you, and my father only has you in his heart, why do you hide so many things from us? Like that demonic beast, he once said he will return the debt by bing your daughters familiar after your rejection, is that why you refuse to take me as your daughter? You want to reserve that creature for your real daughter?
Dropping her mouth into an oval shape, Bai Ning couldnt believe what she was hearing. Half a minuteter, she issues a helpless sigh and said: I did not ept you as my daughter because I subconsciously know I have a daughter. Since I already have a daughter of my own, how can I take someone elses child? As for the matter with my demonic beast, youre overthinking it. I never intended to have him pledge loyalty to anyone.
Clenching her fist until its shaking, Ning Yu uses her bloodshot eyes to stare dead into the womans eye: Okay, ignoring the demonic beast, why cant you take me as your daughter? I kept youpany for all these years, I should have every right to that title than someone who abandoned you! Which part of me you dont like? I promise I will change!
Abandoned you?
This sentence left Bai Yan sharpening in the eye as she red over to the petite girl.
You never seen her family before so how do you know she was abandoned by them? In my opinion, the only reason they havent found Mother is because someone is interfering with malice thoughts and prevented her memories from returning.
Chapter 1208 - “Seeking One’s Own Death (5)”
Chapter 1208 Seeking Ones Own Death (5)
Youre talking nonsense! Ning Yu snaps back at Bai Yan with her vicious re.
In thesss view, its all because of this woman with that simr face that all of this happened. Its all her fault!
Auntie Nings rtives doesnt deserve to call themselves her family! They abandoned her, and now they want her back because they found out about her powers? What kind of logic is that in this world?! Scoffing a sarcastic sneer, Ning Yus eyes had transformed from jealousy to pure hatred.
And how do you know her loved ones abandoned her? Bai Yan retorts.
Of course I know, Ning Yu clenched her hands until blood could be seen around the palm, If it wasnt for her loved ones abandoning her then how could Auntie Ning still be alone after all these years? She may have lost her memories, but they didnt! Theres no reason for them to not even bother searching!
But what I didnt think possible is our importance in Auntie Nings eye. Weve kept herpany for so many years, through thick and thin, yet we still couldnt hold a candle to those heartless wolves that never gave her any warmth!
Normally such words would be moving to the audience, but in this case, Bai Yan already knew the truth and couldnt resist holding back a snicker. Regardless, that mockery immediately earned her a cold hard re from the petite girl.
And, I also know her heartless daughter only came back because of her change in strength. Hahaha, if I were Auntie Ning, I would never recognize such a daughter again! Ning Yus appearance andugh bordered on the edge of madness.
Auntie Ning, me and my pa are so good to you, why do you treat us like this? Is it because Im not your biological daughter? Is that why? You know my pa only got together with my birth mother because she used underhanded methods to trick him, he only loves you!
In Ning Yus view, her birth mother doesnt deserve to be her mother because of the womans lowly status. A maid, and a dead one at that, theres no way a girl like her would ept such a origin. Thats why shes pushing all her ideas onto Bai Ning, its also to wash away the lowly status from her mothers blood.
Frowning, Bai Ning eventually issues a long sigh again towards the crazed madness in the girl. Ive been wrong from the very beginning. I shouldnt have given you too much love, and now that has caused your personality to be this twisted mess. Im sorry.
Towards Ning Yu, Bai Ning could say for sure shespletely disappointed and lost all hope in saving her. That means thedy wont interfere regardless of what Bai Yan intends to do with thess.
No, thats not true! In a panic, Ning Yu grasps onto the womans sleeve, Youre not wrong! If anyone is at fault, its those so-called rtives of yours! Theyre all a bunch of wolves, yes, wolves!
Bang!
In the very next moment she blurted that out, a small little figure had rushed down from the second-floor balcony and punched the girl in the chest before anyone could react.
Stumbling backwards as a small trickle of blood seeped through from the corner of her mouth, Ning Yu res hatefully at the small little steambun responsible for the injury.
Chapter 1209 - Seeking One’s Own Death (6)”
Chapter 1209 Seeking Ones Own Death (6)
You bad woman, dont bully my mother and grandmother, if you dare continue then Im going to have Dragony eat you! In saying this, the little steambun allowed his ferocious side toe through.
What did he just say? Did he just call me Grandmother instead of Pretty Granny??Bai Ning had fallen into a daze upon hearing that outburst, her eyes in dismay over the angry appearance of the boy.
What did you say?! Ning Yu hatefully reached out with both hands in a vain attempt to tear apart the cute little guy. However, before she could even draw close though, Dragon mes figure had already jumped in-between her and the kid.
Sensing the incredible and menacing auraing off of this old fe, Ning Yu instinctively cowered backwards in a panic. She knows full well trying to do anything in front of this opponent was a futile effort so she could do nothing but re at the boy and his mother in question.
Ignoring the raging hateing her way, Bai Yan acts like she didnt notice at all and ruffled her boys hair as she spoke: Xiachen, didnt I tell you to wait for me in the room, why did youe out?
Losing that murderous look from his face over that kind voice, Bai Xiachen immediately dons a wronged child appearance as he hung his head low: Im sorry Mother, I had wanted to endure the insultsing out of that bad womans mouth, but I lost it when she started to call you a heartless wolf. Shes clearly the heartless wolf here.
Bai Nings head exploded, leaving her brain a nk te.
Xiachen ims Ning Yu called Yaner a heartless wolf? But she was clearly calling my daughter that, how does it rte to Bai Yan?
Thedy was in no way a dumb person, shes perfectly capable of connecting the dots after being given all the hints. Its just that. Well, when one has been disappointed for so many years, its normal for them to be fearful of making a misunderstanding and being hurt again.
On the contrary, those words were causing waves in the petite girls mind as sweat poured out and resentment hovered in those eyes.
Its just like Pa says, this slut is Auntie Nings biological daughter! How dare shee now? It has always been me and Pa apanying her, how dare this heartless wolfe steal the fruits of ourbor?!
Mother, turning to the side to make eye contact, Bai Yan wants to make sure theres no consequences for what shes about to do, will you be distressed if I move against her?
Startled at first over that question, Bai Ning took a good moment to think on the matter before responding: This is what she brought on herself, I wontin to anyone if you do.
She has already given her a chance, its Ning Yu who didnt cherish the opportunity and instead did something irreparable.
Auntie Ning! Ning Yu felt truly scared now. In her panic, she ran to kneel before thedy, Please, I know Im wrong, please forgive me this one time out of consideration for all the years weve been together!
Shaking her head despite all the tears and cries for mercy, I have warned you, but you didnt listen. In that case, why should I continue to forgive you?
Call her heartless or cruel, she doesnt care, she simply doesnt want any harm toe to Bai Yan, thats all. Even if the perpetrator was someone like Ning Yu, Bai Ning wont intervene.
Chapter 1210 - “Casting the Bait (1)”
Chapter 1210 Casting the Bait (1)
Ning Yus face froze as she stared at the woman whom she considered her own mother. Theres grief, and theres pain, but most of all, she felt betrayed!
I only made a small mistake, why would Auntie Ning be unwilling to forgive me?
Is it because of this woman?
Ning Yus attention then shifts to Bai Yans face, jealous fire burning in those eyes like shes going to engulf the target in me.
Biting her lips: I know Auntie Ning is unwilling to forgive me because of you, she cant face you otherwise. But know this, it is I and my Pa who apanied her for all these years, not her family or rtives!
Bai Yan didnt say nothing, only staring down at the kneeling girl in silence.
Perhaps that silence emboldened her, but Ning Yu kept going and her tone was more confident than thest as well. They abandoned Auntie Ning before so why are they showing up suddenly? It wouldve been better if they never appeared!
Thatst bit made Bai Yan narrow her eyes in because she had caught onto something in her words. Ning Yuan knows Im Bai Nings real daughter, thats true, but why is this Ning Yu also so certain? Based on my face alone cant prove anything, unless. These two have met prior to this gathering!
Then thats when a n hatches itself in thedys mind once she thought up to here. Mother, in the end this Ning Yu did stay with you for many years, for that, I will show mercy today and only throw her out. Afterwards, she and you will have no connection ever again!
Bai Ning actually became surprised by the lenient judgement. Yaner, youre not going to dispose of her?
Showing a faint grin in order to not let the girl pick up on her scheme: Its fine, I can handle this. She can leave now.
Bai Ning wanted to say more there, but when confronted with her daughters reassuring smile, she ends up swallowing whatever words thats still in there.
Alright, I wont get involved with this matter then. She then casts one final nce at the tearful looking Ning Yu and sighed, No matter what, Ning Yu did apany me for a long time. If if you are going to do anything, I hope you can do it swiftly so she doesnt suffer.
Ning Yus eyes dted wide in horror, not daring to look up to Bai Ning as her lips trembled in disbelief.
Auntie Ning. Thats all the girl could mutter out while she sobbed and despaired under her own doing. Sadly for her, thedy didnt give another nce her way with those closed eyes, which only made the situation all the more painful.
Seeing things havee to this point with no possible return, Ning Yu slowly got up from the ground, her face bleak as a ghost. She naturally wanted to plead some more, but when confronted with the contemptable looks of all those around, she ends up walking for the outside instead to avoid those eyes.
She let me down in the end. Bai Ning sighs after the petite figure wentpletely out of view.
Perhaps the former Bai Ning would never have imagined she would turn her backs on the girl due to her behavior, but she has and she too must live with the oue. Its painful, but she knows this was the right choice.
Dragon me, go follow her. Bai Yan didnt say anything aside from giving this order, which earned her a begrudging stare from the old goat who unwillingly did as told.
Now, due to the show being over, the crowds of onlookers also dispersed, leaving only Bai Ning and the rest.
Chapter 1211 - “Casting the Bait (2)”
Chapter 1211 Casting the Bait (2)
Mother, why did you let her go? Bai Xiachen asks after tugging at his mothers sleeve.
Rubbing the boys head as a sign of reassurance, Bai Yan dons the familiar shallow smile of a scheming fox: Were using her as bait to lure out the big fish.
Enlightened on his face, the little steambun blooms a lovely smile in return: I understand then, Mother is so thoughtful. Cast the bait to catch the big fish!
The exchange between this mother and son has left Dragonyw ho had alsoe down from the room all confused. Blinking her big eyes, Mother, howe I cant understand what you and Gege are saying? Are we going fishing? Theres no need to go through that trouble, I can have those fish swim over to us instead.
Thickening in her smile over that adorablement, Bai Yan leans down to lift the little missy up: Dont worry, you will understand in the future.
Oh? Still not quite getting it, Dragony nevertheless nodded her head like a good daughter that she was.
Mother and Gege is always right, I only need to listen.
Meanwhile on the other side, Bai Ning has fallen into a contemtive state.
Yaner, your intentions She asks after thinking it through.
Mother, there are some things you will only understand once your memories are restored so I wont give you too much details.
Restoring my memory? Quivering slightly in her posture, Bai Nings eyes were full of excitement at that possibility: I can really restore my memories? I can remember my loved ones again?
Bai Yan nodded affirmatively: I will find a way to restore your memories.
Restoring a persons memory wasnt a difficult thing for her, shes onlycking the ingredients at the moment. Once she gets her hands on the necessary herbs and items, the task would be a piece of cake.
Flushed red in the face over the wonderful future, Bai Ning had to take a good minute to calm herself as she spoke: Before Ning Yu told me I lost my memories because I was both traumatized from being abandoned by my family and then severely injured, but I always felt like I wasnt and that they are waiting for me somewhere. I I know they must be looking for me still, my heart has always told me that.
During her entire speech, Bai Nings gaze never once left Bai Yans face like shes anticipating some sort of answer. However, the expected verbal replies never came, rather its a physical reply in the form of a hug.
Dont worry, your loved ones never abandoned you, they all love you very much!
Grandfather (Bai Chang Feng) never stopped thinking about Mother after she disappeared, and Uncle (Bai Zhanpeng) always searched for her everywhere as well despite his own illness, both of them dearly wishes to reunite with her. And then theres Father, he nearly lost his sanity because he yearned to be with Mother after they separated. No matter, Mother will know all this soon enough.
Casting her eyes downward, Bai Nings lips eventually drew a faint smile over thoseforting words: I also believe they would never abandon me. The reason I kept pushing myself to grow stronger is because of that reason, its to meet them one day. Yaner, do you know Ive always had the same dream over and over again through all these years?
In that dream, I was running around carrying a blood-soaked baby, and I remember the childs appearance. She was so cute, just like a doll, smooth and pearly white, totally different from those crumpled up faces of other babies.
Chapter 1212 - “Casting the Bait (3)”
Chapter 1212 Casting the Bait (3)
Thats why I always suspected I had a daughter prior to my memory loss, and its also the reason why I turned my feelings of that to Ning Yu. Perhaps she also felt my emotions and reacted, thats why shes finding this so unfair and did what she did. Bai Ning sighed at the thought.
Ive really made a mistake and shouldnt have done what I did. Now that girl will suffer a hurt for a lifetime because of me. If only I had been a bit colder, not taken care of her so much, then perhaps her heart wouldnt have mistaken me for a mother.
Yaner, all of this is my fault in the end. If you really want to take her life, I hope you can give her a swift death and not make it painful, okay?
Bai Yan mildly nodded towards that guilty expression: Okay, I promise you.
Bai Nings heart undoubtedly became relieved somewhat over that reassurance. I do not know whether its my misconception or not, but I always felt very close to you and Xiachen. This kind of closeness is different from the type with Ning Yu who kept mepany for many years. Perhaps I mean maybe, just maybe, you might be my missing daughter.
Bai Yan instantly went stiff over that frankness and almost blurted out the truth. Mother, am I not your daughter now? Xiachen is also your grandson.
No matter what, shes intent oning forward with the truth only after Bai Ning regains her past memories, otherwise the possibility of things turning out wrong would be a real possibility. This wasnt just Bai Yan being overly cautious, rather its from what she learned from the medical books she read about patients who were suddenly confronted with facts that they themselves would find suspicious and traumatic.
Swish!
Swish!
Swish!
Exactly then, a huge gust of wind blew in from the entrance, causing the windows and doors to p and rattle nonstop.
Bai Yan first pricked her brows at the sudden intrusion, but her puzzlement soon turned to surprise at the sight of an elderly individual who came in, followed closely by a huge number of demons littering the streets.
Yaner! Bai Ning reacted immediately and cried out, shielding her daughter with her own body from the unknown demons, Who are you people!
The elder acted like he didnt hear thedys question and made a bow to Bai Yan and her children: Queen, Prince, His Majesty tasked me toe find you. Hes been missing you dearly during your times of absence.
Bang!
From out of the blue without giving any warning, a swinging punch hade flying at the unsuspecting elder and hit him dead in the stomach. Groaning from shock at being attacked, the seniors first reaction was to stare at his assant. In that moment, his brain literally exploded in a sh.
Who is this woman? Why is she so simr to Her Highness in appearance?
And that expression, its like Im some sort of great viin!
This First Elder rigidly turns to Bai Yan in order to seek some sort of answer, Queen, she is?
Twitching in the corner of her mouth, the demon queen almost didnt know how to reply: She-She is my mother.
Staring wide in astonishment, First Elder wanted to cry foul.?Why is the queens mother attacking me? Did I offend her in some way? Why would she attack me as soon as I arrive?
Just when the poor puzzling elder was still pondering on his own course of action in this case, Bai Ning had already reached over to the side and smashed a leg off of a chair to use as her weapon. Aggressive and intimidating in her stance: How dare you people stille find my daughter!
Chapter 1213 - “Casting the Bait (4)”
Chapter 1213 Casting the Bait (4)
Am I not supposed toe find Her Highness?
Why is the queens mother so angry?
This have I done something? First Elder asks with an aggrieved face.
Mother Bai Yan tried to exin but was promptly cut off by the powerful look from her own mother.
You dont have to say anything. Today, no one is allowed to take you away! Before I wasnt around so these people were able to pick on you and my grandson, but not anymore!
Pick on the queen and the prince?
Twitching in the corner of his mouth, First Elder couldntin about half of that because its partially true.
The king picking on the prince is true, but when have the king picked on the queen?
It cant be.
The queens mother found out about that incident where someone impersonated the king and drove the queen away and hurt the young prince?
Thinking up to here, the elder hurriedly wiped away the trickle of sweat from his forehead: Madam Bai, this its a misunderstanding, I can exin.
Exin what? Bai Ning furiously swings the chair leg around in the air until she eventually locks it point nk into First Elders face, You bunch drove my daughter and grandson out from their home first so donte asking them back just because you feel like it! Scram! All of you scram! Out of consideration for my daughters sake, I wont hurt any of you! But if you continue to stay and make trouble then dont me me for not being kind!
Bai Yans face was pitch ck at this point over whats being said. She naturally knew her son had said plenty of bad things about Di Cang in front of her mother Bai Ning, but to cause this level of a reaction was well, damning!
So.
After looking at the dumbfounded and nervous First Elder, she then turns to her mother and said: Mother, its all Xiachens nonsense, Di Cang, he.
Yaner, I know you cant let go of that man and want to defend him, but I will never let him hurt you anymore! My daughter is the best in the world so you will be matched with the best of course! If he breaks your heart then why should you keep him inside?
In Bai Nings view, her son-inw must be impable in order to match her impable daughter. Anything lesser would be an instant out!
But Mother, everything really isnt like that, its Xiachen stretching the story.
Growing urgent now, Bai Yan continues to defend her husband before things getpletely out of hand.
You dont need to keep defending him Yaner. How old is Xiachen? Theres no way he would lie. From what I can see, these people are only here to take you back without caring for you. Dont worry, I wont let them get their way and make you suffer again!
When a persons face goes so dark that its turning white, you know things are getting desperate and thats exactly whats happening to Bai Yan in this case.
Xiachen, hurry and exin the matter to your grandmother. The poordy almost sounded pleading to her own boy.
Oh, puckering his lip, the boy begrudgingly did as told using his innocent face. Grandmother, my father is actually not bad. Although I hate it when he keeps my mothers attention all to himself, but hes sincere to us nevertheless.
Really? said Bai Ning with a doubtful voice.
Due to all the salt added by the boy during their time together, the grandmother had a lot of trouble believing Di Cang to be a good person. Heck, she still didnt believe but wont go against the boys cuddly and innocent face.
Bai Xiachen nodded in earnest: I wanted to stay with you so I made the story up about us being mistreated by Baddie Father. Grandmother, I really like you, can you be our family for real?
Chapter 1214 - Casting the Bait (5)”
Chapter 1214 Casting the Bait (5)
When facing such a lovely doll of a little boy, Bai Nings heart could literally melt away from his cuteness so how could she refuse him?
Xiachen, were already a family, your mother is my daughter, and youre my grandchild. Bai Nings eye then gently squinted into a narrow slit as a touch of frost beamed out of them, Also, even if you say that, I still dont trust him. If he really cares for my daughter then why is he not personallying to pick you all up?
Hurrying to speak up to answer that, First Elder didnt want any further misunderstanding: Queen, you have to believe in the king, hes been direly missing you these days while you were missing. We came as soon as he sensed your energy signature, however, he had to leave in the middle due to something diverting his attention.
Something happened?
Clenching up in her heart, Bai Yan rushes over to grasp onto the elders shoulder: Did Di Cang get hurt?
With her knowledge and understanding of her husband, shes certain Di Cang wouldve came in person if he could. The fact that he left midway must be because of something important and urgent.
The king wasnt hurt, and I dont know what exactly happened either. In the end the elder decides to keep his mouth shut due to the orders hes been given prior.
Despite theck of details, Bai Yan did feel relieved her husband wasnt injured. Its good that hes not hurt, thats good.
Bai Ning didnt miss her daughters expression of course and grew aggravated over how easily she flew to the mans defense. ring with her eagle eyes at the old man: If he wants my daughter back then he bettere in person to show his sincerity. I wont let my daughter go otherwise! Now scram!
Making a difficult face: Queen.
Drawing a smile after calming herself as well over the good news: Its okay First Elder, Im fine where I am. I want to spend some more time with my mother for now.
Since the queen herself has spoken, theres no reason for the elder to stick around. Arching his fist: Then Ill go back first and report this to the king. If Your Highness wish to go back then His Majesty will be here in person.
Mmm, Bai Yan nods with a faint smile.
Until my mother regains her memory of the past, I wont leave.
By the way, pass on a message to Di Cang for me. If he has something important to do then he cer, theres no need to hurry.
Yes, Queen.
When the elder received his orders to leave, he and his demon guards were soon scattered and gone, leaving only an empty street in their wake.
Mother. Bai Yan breaks out into a giggling chuckle after finding Bai Ning still steaming on the face: DI Cang is not that kind of person.
Snorting at that defense: He better not be. My daughter can only bully others, never be bullied! If that guy is bad to you then I wont let you two be together even if I draw your hate.
What of breaking a couple with a stick?
As long as the man shows any sign of wrongdoing, I will take Yaner away from him and keep them apart.
My daughter must be loved for a lifetime!
Bai Yan naturally knew Bai Ning was looking out for her by reacting this way so she didnt say anything hurtful. Besides, she knows thedy would understand her husbands sincerity soon enough.
Chapter 1215 - Casting the Bait (6)”
Chapter 1215 Casting the Bait (6)
Meanwhile not far away in a mountainous forest, Chu Yi Feng was partially leaning down against a tree due to his body being so weak and pale.
Thank you Half a momentter, these words of gratitude were what broke the silence in the forest.
Despite this, the man standing there and looking down didnt respond right away, only continuing to make his expressionless face.
Seeing the man wont talk, Chu Yi Feng dons a faint smile and continued to speak on his own ord: Me being injured, I hope you can keep it a secret from Yaner.
That finally drew a reaction from Di Cang who came to his aid after diverting partway to meet his wife. Dont worry, Im not so stupid to do that. You are injured because of her. If she finds out then she will certainlye to your side to care for you. I am a man, naturally I wont want my woman to tend to others.
Chu Yi Fengs body went stiff over that hurtful statement, making him look all the more frail under the slight breeze.
But you helped me in the end.
I saved you for Yaners sake so dont mistake me. If anything happens to you then she will undoubtedly be saddened knowing her character. I do not want to see a drop of tear from her.
He only wants her to smile all her life, never to shed a drop of tear. That means even if the other person was Chu Yi Feng, his one-time love rival, Di Cang would still help him and not turn a blind eye.Visit website our Listnovel
Besides, you saved Yaner many times, as her husband, its only right I repay her debt so no need to thank me.
The faint smile finally disappeared from Chu Yi Fengs face following that, reced only by a bittersweet vor because those words were like knives, piercing into his heart at every turn.
I am not worried with Yaner marrying you and I hope in the future you can always treat her like you are doing now. Suppressing the sadness in his heart, the young handsome man then got sharp when confronting the demon kings gaze: But if I know you are to ever make her sad, I will use all my means to steal her back from you!
Because of her happiness, he was willing to let go. Now and into the future, for her happiness as well, hes willing to steal her back if shes ever saddened.
I can give you that promise. In this life I will love her with me all, never to allow a trace of sadness to gue her! Di Cangs voice was firm and strong, leaving no room for doubt in his vow.
Perhaps he was pleased to hear that oath, or hes finally regained enough strength, but Chu Yi Feng gradually and sloppily got up from the ground. Due to how unstable he was, the young man had to lean against the trunk still in order to keep his posture: Also, you have to be careful of a certain person.
Who? Di Cang asks with rm in his voice.
Yaner shouldve met him already, hes a man that looks very much like me. You have to be careful with him and not let Yaner get hurt.
That brought the demon kings voice down to a frosty chill: Do you know something that I dont?
I only came across the information not long ago but cant confirm it yet. Chu Yi Feng smiles wryly as he looked the man dead in the eye: Di Cang, I gave Yaner to you so you must protect her at all cost. There are some things I cant tell you now, but you and her will naturally find out on your own.
Gradually leaving the tree behind himself, the young lord of the Holy Land didnt give another nce backwards, only slowly trudging forwards into the inner depths of the mountain.
..
Sire, an old figure eventually descends from the sky after Di Cang was left alone again, his voice respectful andpliant.
Chapter 1216 - Ning Yuan’s Lover (1)”
Chapter 1216 Ning Yuans Lover (1)
Wheres my wife? asked Di Cang with a frown after turning around.
Sire, I am ipetent, failed to bring Her Highness back with me, but rest assured, she and the prince is very safe. Theyre currently staying with the queens mother.
Yan Yans mother? Raising his brow, Yan Yans mother is also there can it be shes found her birth mother?
If this is the case, Yan Yans most worried subject can finally be put to rest.
But First Elder then looked up to meet the loosening expression of the king, Apparently the queens mother has some kind of misconception about you Sire, she demands you to go pick up the queen yourself if you wish to retrieve her.
Expressionless still, I understand, you can go back first.
Yes, Sire.
When the elders old figure finally departed, Di Cang also went ahead to take his leave, heading straight into the dense shrubbery for his intended destination.
Inside a well-hidden cave of a valley wherebat took ce, Ning Yuan was struggling to get himself up from the dirty ground when he pulled at his wounds again, causing ayer of sweat toe forward as result.
That fucking bitch, sooner orter Ill snap and break her apart for what she did to me! After swearing that to himself, this scum who wanted to take Bai Yans life but got injured instead turned sinister in his face, But. I have already given Yuer that poison. I bet shes seeded by now. Once that bitch is gone then no one will ever know what I have done.
Its a shame though, perhaps this time I will have to sacrifice Yuer. But thats fine, as long as I can get Ninger to stay by my side forever then sacrificing a daughter is nothing, I can always make more like her!
Its then a slight rustling sound came from the front entranceway of the cave.
How did the matter go with Yuer? Ning Yuan snickers and asked the figure who entered into his view.
The neer was a woman wearing a long yellow dress, her skin fair and white, and that face truly worthy of a prize without any blemishes. If theres any fault, it would be that expression thats tinged with the look of grief.
Brother Yuan, Bai Ning never liked you from the start, why do you keep clinging onto her?
You will never understand my feelings. From the very first day I met Ninger, I have vowed to make her mine, even if the price is great, I will have her as mine. Theres absolute determination in those eyes when the scum said that.
Clenching her fist in frustration from that statement, the woman in yellow pleads again: But Yuer is your daughter, isnt it too dangerous to have her carry out a task like that?
So are you implying you can and she cant? Ning Yuan nces and sneered at thedy across from himself, Dont forget, I saved you only because I wanted you to help care for my daughter while Ninger is not around. You are to never show yourself before her! If she ever learns of your existence then I will not let you off, understand?!
I was wrong from the very beginning.
I should not have gone to fuck another woman in a vain attempt at rousing jealousy from Ninger. That only backfired and ruined any chances I had!
Thankfully she eventually lost her memory and forget everything. I wont let this second chance pass me again, never!
Chapter 1217 - Ning Yuan’s Lover (2)”
Chapter 1217 Ning Yuans Lover (2)
Since it was not easy to get the chance, he naturally wouldnt allow other females to appear by his side. This was also the reason why Bai Ning never discovered this other woman who has been around for so long, she had always hidden herself from view.
The outburst hurt thedy in yellow greatly of course. She simply never thought her own existence would be so pitiful despite sticking with this man for so many years.
Seemingly bing aware of the effects his words had on thedy, Ning Yuans tone promptly softened up as he continued: Le Xin, as long as you keep to my will then you are still my woman. However, if she finds out about you then you cant stay around anyways, do you understand?
Pursing her lips, Le Xin didnt give a reply to the man because it stung knowing shes second fiddle. Truth was, from the very beginning that she followed him she had known her own fate wouldnt be great. Nothing but a sex toy for Ning Yuan to vent his lust, but even so, she went ahead with that decision due to her love for him.
Tell me first Le Xin, did that girl die yet from the poison I gave Yuer? Ning Yuans gaze was burning with a dark light when asking that, showing how much he hated Bai Yan from the hearts down.
Growing paler at the topic over the dreaded topic, Le Xin met the mans gaze with her own, the man whom she followed without regret for the past decade and more. Yuer was afraid of being exposed so she didnt poison that woman, instead she got someone to go make trouble for that Bai Yan using her own n. Brother Yuan, please dont be mad with her but Yuer was exposed on the spot when she tried that. Now shes been driven out of the inn and can no longer go back.
Ning Yuans happy face instantly crumbled, reced only by a distorted outrage on the face: How dare she go against my will! I told her to poison that bitch, did she not hear me clearly? Why didnt she poison her!
Le Xin didnt know what to say right now because this sort of behavior was a first for the man. Ignoring whether Ning Yuan was sincere about Ning Yu, shes still his biological daughter! Never has he ever beaten the girl so imagine himshing out because she didnt listen? Thats somethingpletely out of the norm.
Brother Yuan, shes afraid. Le Xin attempts to defend Ning Yu due to her own fondness for thess.
Quit defending her. You think just because of that reasoning that she can disobey me and do something that stupid? Do you think those people wont notice her stupidity? The more he spoke, the more outraged the scum became, Wheres Yuer now? Why didnt that woman kill her?
Shaking her head: That woman did not kill her, only kicking her out. Brother Yuan, Yuer already suffered a lot this time, she has.
Shut up! Ning Yuan snaps, his eyes raging with madness, That girl disobeyed me so she might as well die for it! If not for Ninger liking her so much, I wouldve strangled her at birth just like what I did to her mother!
He only likes Bai Ning and whatever children she would bore him, as for any other like Ning Yu, they are unimportant and nothing but tools in his eye.
Its obvious to this scum that girl was no longer needed if she couldnt be of use, meaning he wont leave her alive anymore, just like her birth mother.
Wait did you say Bai Yan let her go? Eventually Ning Yuan regains hisposure like a predator sensing danger.
Thats right. Thedy carefully nodded, unsure why he would ask for confirmation.
Sneering: Although I didnt interact with that bitch a lot, but I can at least tell shes not one to leave those who cross her alone. So why, why did she let Yuer go?
Chapter 1218 - “Ning Yuan’s Lover (3)”
Chapter 1218 Ning Yuans Lover (3)
Le Xin mped her lips tightly and didnt say another word. Shes got this feeling that the man before herself was very strange to the point where she couldnt recognize him anymore.
Not good! Ning Yuans expression suddenly changed for a whiter shade as she red at thedy, Did you tell Yuer where I am?
Startled at first, Le Xin eventually decides to speak knowing she must: I left a mark for her so she could find us.
Bang!
Throwing a punch without any sign, Ning Yuan was furious as he watched thedy fly out across the air andnding several meters away into the weeds. But that clearly wasnt enough. Before thedy could react and look up, the scum was already in front of her and dragged her off the ground by the cor: Who allowed you to leak my whereabouts to her?! Do you think that Bai Yan is some idiot that would let her go? She is only using Yuer to get to me! What you did is the same as sending me onto the death road!
She was already in quite the pain due to that punch, but the exnation from the scumpletely left Le Xin dumfounded.
Half a ringter, she slowly mutters out her response: The-Then what should we do Brother Yuan? If my spections are right, Yuer should be here soon.
Damn it! Distorted in his face, Ning Yuan wanted to leave right away but couldnt when that excited voice reached over from his rear.
Pa! The voice was full of sorrow and anger, but mostly grievance when crying out to the scum.
Ning Yuan naturally didnt find the reunion pleasant like a father meeting his daughter would, rather theres a unbridle fury burning in those eyes. In an instant, the man had shot out his feelers to search for signs of the enemy. Fortunately for him, he found none and that brought on a sense of relief.
Pa, I finally found you. Ning Yu apparently didnt notice the oddity in her fathers behavior and rushed over in rapid strides.
To this petite girl, Ning Yuan was her only and recognized true family, therefore the tenseness in her heart was elevated the moment she saw that powerful back.
However..
Beyond what she expected, the second she got close enough to jump into the man for a hug, Ning Yu had found her face being smacked with a hand instead, leaving her cheeks painfully swollen from the impact.
Pa? She blubbers this word out after being stunned by the stinging pain.
To be clear, never in her lifetime has Ning Yu been hit by her father, this was the first, also likely thest..
You still dare toe back? Ning Yuanshes out at his daughter, his finger pointing: Why did you not do as I say? Now you want me to clean up your mess?
Ning Yus body quivered at the usation, her lips stuttering as she spoke: Pa, I told you, I am scared.
Scared? What use are you then? Cant even do a little thing like that! Ive wasted all those years raising you! Red in the eyes, the scum has lost all reasoning when yelling at his own daughter and left the girls heart shattered to pieces.
Chapter 1219 - Ning Yu’s Despair (1)”
Chapter 1219 Ning Yus Despair (1)
Pa, you cant mean that, I am your daughter, your closest kin. Even if I am no longer useful, I am still your blood!
Family? HA! Ning Yuan loudly snickers a sneer, If not for Ninger liking you so much back then, would I have left you behind? Your use is nothing more than to please her, aside from that, you are absolutely useless! Now get out of sight my sight, the further the better. You made such a stupid mistake so dont go dragging me down with you!
If thisss continues to stay then that Bai Yan will surely find her way to this ce. In any case, I cant keep her around!
No! Ning Yu clings onto the scums sleeve like shes grabbing onto her only lifeline, Pa, you cant leave me, you cant! What am supposed to do without you? Auntie Ning already doesnt want me, I cant be without family.
Scram!
Bang!
mming his palm against the girls chest, Ning Yu went flying as a result of the strike, only stopping after mming into a nearby boulder.
As a result of the pain, Ning Yu could barely keep her face in check and grew ghostly white. Matched that with the tears on her face, the once proud girl dons a picture of pathetic pity.
Yuer!
Le Xin quickly ran over to help the girl from the floor, her eyes full of aching pain: Are you alright? Your father is only too angry right now so dont take his words too seriously.
But out of expectation, instead of being thankful for the aid, Ning Yu pushes the hand away like shes touching something dirty.
You go away! When did my familys matter need a bed warming maid like you to get involved? Dont think just because you took care of me when I was a child that you can act like my mother.
I I didnt Yuer, I really do love you.
Yuer? Who allowed you to call me Yuer? I dont need your pity, I told you, my mother can only be Bai Ning, who do you think you are? In a fit of rage, Ning Yu began pounding away at thedys chest, both scolding and scratching like a mad cat.
Dont think just because you slept with my Pa that you can be his woman. I wont recognize your identity! My Auntie Ning is not only strong, she also has an extremely powerful demonic beast at her summoning! What do you have? With your strength, youre not even qualified to be a maid!
Since thess didnt dare to throw her anger at Ning Yuan over there, the only other option was to vent at Le Xin who seemed more vulnerable.
Le Xin didnt say anything against the abuse though, only staring at the scum with eyes of pleading, hoping the man would change his mind about abandoning the girl.
What are you still doing there? Hurry up and leave with me! If you pity her then you can stay here instead, I dont need you to service me anymore! To emphasize his words, the scum actually snickers augh like the ones in front of him were nothing but baggage.
Chapter 1220 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (2)”
Chapter 1220 Ning Yus Despair (2)
Though Le Xin wasnt as beautiful as Bai Ning in appearance, but shes still a first-ss beauty, hence the reason Ning Yuan never drove her away and only hidden her from sight. He has sexual needs too and shes the perfect venting hole for that.
As for Ning Yu, well
Nothing but a daughter, he could make plenty more once he gets his hands on Bai Ning. Hes young, strong, and plentiful down there, what does a daughter or two matter to him?
Le Xin knew of this fact of course so after a final pitiful nce at thess, thedy also grew firm and gave up to leave for the scums side.
Against the abandonment from all those whom she knew, Ning Yu finally began to panic and quickly clung onto thedys sleeve: Dont go, dont leave me alone, Im afraid. Auntie Ning already left me, are you also going to leave me?
Le Xins body stiffened at that plead, but once her eyes met with the scums who had clearly grown impatience at this point, thedy could only sigh and shirk off the desperate hand.
Dreading with fear, Ning Yu didnt dare to stay down knowing she might really be abandoned and chased after the two.
Pa, please take me along, I promise to be good from now on, please, please, I dont want to stay here alone.
Despite the crying tears and constant words from his own blood, Ning Yuan felt nothing and didnt leave a single spec of his attention behind. Gradually, his figure was disappearing from view, leaving only the crumbling and despairing faced Ning Yu in the background.
However
In the moment before the scumpletely disappears and flees from the valley, a low and old soundingughter rumbles through the sky, sending a chill through Ning Yuans skin.
Who?! Spinning around, he searches for the voice but found nothing.
But he didnt need to search, in fact, the voice came to him when that old figure emerged from his illusionary hiding.
Shes right, just following thisss will lead me to you sooner orter. Dragon me sarcastically states this.
Its as Ning Yuan suspected. Bai Yan did have the old goat tail the petite girl since her departure, knowing fully well she would search out her father after being driven out.
Its you! The scum exims, his fist crunching and his eyes burning with fury.
Just now I clearly checked to see if someone followed her, how did you hide your energy signature!
Snickering a sneer: That woman is an alchemist, why are you acting so surprised about me hiding myself from your senses?
Dragon me wouldnt admit Bai Yan as her mistress so he would never address her as such, hence the disrespect.
Ning Yuans expression went a shade whiter at knowledge. Without hesitation, he bites his teeth and yelled: Were leaving now!
Le Xin didnt respond right away against the speeding back of the scum, only looking back at the despairing Ning Yu in the background. However, in order to save her own life, she could only bear the merciful side of her consciousness and give up on the girl. She may like thess but she values her own life more in this situation, thats just human nature.
Chapter 1221 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (3)”
Chapter 1221 Ning Yus Despair (3)
Want to flee? Dragon me snorted, his figure disappearing in a sh and blocking off the scum up ahead.
Outraged, Ning Yuanshes out: What the hell are you trying to do? Trying to hurt that Bai Yan is that girl, it has nothing to do with me. If you want the one responsible then its her you want, not me!
Those words surely reached Ning Yus ear, and sure enough, the girls eyes were lifeless then as she stared up to the man whom she considered her closest kin.
My biological father, is actually. making me pay for his crime?
Howughable!
So this is called affection? The love he showed me are all lies? He only cared for me is because he didnt want to break Auntie Nings heart.
And I-I. I hurt and disappointed the only person who truly cared for me, I hurt Auntie Ning. Im so foolish, Im so foolish.
Perhaps the situation has caused the petite girl topletely give up on life. Despite the great opportunity to flee for her own life, she actually didnt move and stayed motionless on the ground.
Dragon me could care less about the woes of some insignificant brat of course and went for the parts that hurt in her words: I remember this girl is your daughter is she not? Pointing to Ning Yu who was still lying on the floor in a stupor state, It looks like you humans are just as ruthless as ever, things never change. In order to save your own life, you will even abandon your own flesh and blood.
One of the main reasons the old goat hated humanity was because of their cruelty andck of affection for one another so he detested the scum even more now.
Unfazed by the mockery, Ning Yuan draws a contemptuous smirk in retaliation: Youre only talking big because you and that Chu Yi Feng teamed up to fight me. Now that Im injured and cant fight, you dare to act all arrogant? Dont think Im some pushover! ring in his eyes now, And what if Im ruthless? In this world, feelings are nothing but tools to me. There are only those who are useful to me and not useful. Since shes in thetter category of being useless, she can only me herself for being born my daughter.
The way the scum said that sounded righteously smooth because the bastard never once considered his logic wed.
Then what about Bai Ning? The old goat snickers and asks again, pointing out in the hypocrisy in the scums words.
Sure enough, Ning Yuan became choked for words and didnt reply.
He may call other people tools for him to use, but regarding Bai Ning, he truly did love her, though twisted and wrong, he still does. Perhaps thedy was the only existence in this world where this scum didnt have ulterior motives in mind.
Ninger is not the same. She is good and beautiful. I would never hurt her. If she wasnt so distant to me back then, I wouldnt have slept with Yuers mother either, I only wanted to provoke jealousy in her. But that was a mistake when I ended up making that slut pregnant Growing increasingly more frustrated on his face, At the beginning I wanted to abort the baby, but then Ninger found out about the situation and advised me to keep it. Humph, I may have kept the baby alive to please my Ninger, but that doesnt mean I will leave that slut alone. The baby only needs one mother, and it will be my one and only Ninger.
When the petite girl on the ground finally heard thest bit about only needing one mother, her heart promptly stopped beating like someone squeezed on it and ripped it out.
Chapter 1222 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (4)”
Chapter 1222 Ning Yus Despair (4)
Thosest words echoed in Ning Yus head, causing her brain to want to explode from pain. Suddenly, the girl lost all sanity and crouched down with her hands wrapped around her head as she cried out in agony.
Betrayal has always been the poison which hurts the most. For Ning Yu, shes suffering exactly that right now.
She had always believed her mother died while trying to give birth to herself, and that the woman was a slut who seduced her own father in order to climb up the ranks of society. Now it turns out everything was a lie? All because her old man wanted to please her Auntie Ning?
Curling up into a clump, the girls existence seems to weaken further until its but a flicker after going through all those thoughts.
Ho! Dragon me sarcastically ticked his lips into a snarl after ncing down to the ground and saw whats happening, It looks like you humans are more ruthless and crueler than I thought. From what I see, your feelings for that Bai Ning is just as fake as the rest. Youre only conniving after her beauty and talent. If she turns ugly and talentless overnight, I bet you wont even bat an eysh then.
Ning Yuans body froze in that instant because the very idea never even crossed the scums brain.
Talentless and ugly? My Ninger? Impossible, what ludicrous nonsense!
Quit spouting crap! The scum grits his teeth in annoyance, My Ninger is so outstanding, whatever you said wont evere to pass! Also, she will soon be mine, mine you hear!
Thats right, this guy is spouting nonsense, whatever he says is impossible. How can I not like my Ninger when shes so amazing?
Right as he thought up to there, Ning Yuan suddenly realized something was up upon seeing the face the old goat was making. Going white in his expression, Are you waiting for that Bai Yan toe?
Not confirming or rebutting the idea, Dragon me continues to press the issue to divert his attention: Let me guess, that Bai Nings memory loss is also your doing, am right?
Hahaha! Sure enough, Ning Yuan breaks out into a maniacalugh upon being provoked by the subject, So what if Im the one who did it? I wanted her to stay by my side, but she kept insisting on leaving to be with her husband and daughter despite everything that I did! Closing his eyes, the scum seems to be recalling back to the past that brought forth the inner rage hes been suppressing over the years, Ill never forget the first time I saw her. She just lost her daughter and was covered in blood by the time I came across her, yet she still tried to go back to her family. I only sealed her memories for her sake, its all for her!
Thats right, I did everything for her because I love her too much.
Perhaps the scum had said too much there, but by now Ning Yu had stopped holding her own head on the ground and gradually crawled up to meet that man whom she considered her own father. Shes still showing the same stupor of earlier, but her inner workings of the brain had stopped and left her in a nk state.
Chapter 1223 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (5)”
Chapter 1223 Ning Yus Despair (5)
Auntie Nings amnesia, isnt it because of her being abandoned by her daughter and husband? Pa, please tell me thats not true! Ning Yus voice shook with fear, afraid of what the answer would be.
Cold and disheartening in his face, Ning Yuan openly snorted like a contemptuous wolf: What are you staring at? Yes, what he said is true, so what? Whatever I do is out of love for her, I have no fault.
Boom!
Like a sunny day being blown away, Ning Yusst ounce of faith has finally copsed, just like a believer being told their religion was false. Tightly mping her face in dread, tears trickled downwards like pearls.
How did this happen?
Aunt Ning wasnt abandoned by her husband and daughter, but forcibly kidnapped by Pa and made to forget her past?
What have I done? How could I have ever thought about pairing Auntie Ning with a scum like him?
Pa, how can you How can you treat Auntie Ning like this? Ning Yu forces this out, her lips trembling with emotions.
She has always thought that it was herself keeping Bai Ningpany over the years, thats why she felt so entitled to being thedys daughter and inheriting that powerful demonic beast. But it turns out thats not true at all, rather its the pr opposite. In fact, if not for thedys kindness, she herself wouldnt even be able to enjoy the years of life so far, she wouldve died under the cruel hands of this scum! At the end of the day, its not her Auntie Ning who owes her, its she owing that woman for the kindness and life!
Ive said what I need to say, and you. Ning Yuan suddenly turns his scowl into a mocking sneer, Can forget about leaving.
Squinting his eyes into a narrow slit, the old goat revealed a sh of frost in his eyes: What do you mean by that?
Haha, youre asking what I mean? While youre stalling for time, I was also waiting for someone else, otherwise why else would I stay to say all this to you? Let me tell you the truth, Ive already promised those Keepers from the Celestial Pce that if I hand over that demonic beast under Ningers control then they will help me marry her!
Clearly at this point the scum would do anything to get his hands on thedy, even if it means offering her up to the enemy!
Youre crazy! Ning Yus expression greatly changed, Pa, you will kill Auntie Ning by doing that! Those people hate her to the core, theres no way they would let her go!
Even if Bai Ning would no longer stay with her, the petite girl still holds the woman as her own family. After all, she did fill the girls hole ofcking maternal love over the years.
Do you think I can still smoothly get her with that Bai Yan around? Ningers strength is very strong, unless I get the help of those Keepers then I can forget about marrying her. I have to I cant worry about so much anymore.
The scum also took a lot of effort whening to this decision. To be fair though, seeking help from the Celestial Pce was only a backup n. If Ning Yu had done what she was tasked to do and poison Bai Yan then he wouldve left those Keepers hanging dry, but obviously that wasnt the case so hes going to go through with this.
Not good! Dragon me seems to sensed something. Going a bit white in hisplexion, he hurriedly looks up and discovered why, theres an old figure wearing a greyish robe above his head.
Chapter 1224 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (6)”
Chapter 1224 Ning Yus Despair (6)
Wheres Bai Ning? The one speaking was an elderly old man with a very arrogant voice, but those words carried power like drumming thunder in a stormy night, leaving those with weaker bodies suffering from the shockwave.
Keeper Ling, Bai Ning will soon be here, please wait.
Pa! Ning Yu cries out in a panic, Youre really going to kill Auntie at this rate!
You shut up! The scum snaps, I do not need you pointing your fingers around to dictate how I do things! You are unworthy!
Being called unworthy despite being the mans own blood was damning for Ning Yu. Completely crumbling to the ground again, she felt powerless and alone in this world right now. She had no family left at this point, not a father, not a mother, and not a single dear friend she could turn to..
Is this girl your daughter? Keeper Ling asks after casting a nce down below.
Ning Yuan nodded: Yes, is there something you need by asking?
Nothing, I only want to know her rtionship with Bai Ning. If. Squinting his gaze then, a sh of coldness flickered in the Keepers eye.
This time it did not need the scum to reply because Le Xin had recovered from the initial shockwave. Hurrying to speak: Respected Keeper, please dont misunderstand, Yuer and that Bai Ning is not close. Just earlier that woman had expelled Yuer from her side so they no longer have any rtionship.
For Ning Yu, she hated the fact that her rtionship had crashed hard with her Auntie Ning. To be pointed out like that only infuriated the girl and didnt win any positive points.
What are you talking about! Auntie Ning will always be my mother in my heart! Even if she drove me away, I will find a chance to return to her side and never leave her!
Yuer! Sweating buckets on the forehead, Le Xin kept giving the girl eye signals to make her stop.
Sadly, despite the goodwill, Ning Yu continued to ignore it and kept going like shes lost it: Why do you care so much about me when youre nothing but a maid! Now that my father doesnt want me, you have no reason to please me anymore, nor will I take your affection!
Going white in the face, Le Xin could already feel the temperature dropping around Keeper Lings existence. Hurrying forward, thedy attempts to pull the girl up and leave before its toote.
You go away, I dont want your fake kindness! Using her best effort to push thedy away, Ning Yu manages to get up from the ground on her own, If it wasnt for Pa lying to me, making me believe Auntie Nings daughter abandoned her, I wouldnt have been driven away.
But it doesnt matter, Auntie Ning will forgive me soon enough. She will then ept me and I will be her daughter as well.
Seemingly realizing the truth now, Le Xin looks on at the girl in front of herself with horror.
She Shes trying to seek death?
Thats right, after being driven away by Bai Ning at the inn, this petite girl who made so much mistakes in life only wanted to run back to her father forfort, never did she intend on taking her own life. However. well, the truth simply was too cruel for her young heart. Now thest straw keeping her soul in check has crumbled and she just want to end it, end everything and leave this unbearable world.
Chapter 1225 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (7)”
Chapter 1225 Ning Yus Despair (7)
In this world, no one truly loves me. Aside from Auntie Ning who did, my own father is bent on only using me.
So what other reason do I have to live for when thest person who truly cares for me has left?
I admit, part of me wanted to be Auntie Nings daughter because of that demonic beast she held in her hands, but more of it was because I was unwilling to give her up to someone else! Why does some random stranger get to take her away from me when Ive been with her for all these years?! I always thought she owed me for that, but now I finally understand, it is I who owes her for everything kind that is in my life. Gently closing her eyes, a single drop of tear fell out of the corner to show how helplessly sad she was.
If you want to die then I will oblige you! A sh of killing intent filled Keeper Lings gaze as he whisked his sleeve, shooting out a light beam towards Ning Yus figure.
Perhaps the heart still feared death because Ning Yu continued to tremble under the bristling wind of this valley. However, shes got no room left to escape at this point.
Yet the expected stinging pain never came.
Finding this strange, she slowly wedged a slit in her tightly mped eyelids and took a peek. To her shock, theres a slender figure standing in front of herselfm, pierced through the chest by that ray.
In this second, this very moment, Ning Yu couldnt feel her heart beating anymore as Le Xins body gradually fell down to the bushes like a withering rose.
Yuer, my feelings for you isnt fake, nor is it only for Brother Yuans sake. He is one of the reasons, but also. For more than a decade, Ive been watching over you from the shadows, theres no way I dont care for you. That said, the dyingdy then shifts her gentle gaze over to the scum who still didnt move a step to help: Brother Yuan, I know you are not like that. If Yuer dies then youll regret it, so let me do this onest thing for you.
Following those final words, thest spark of life now leaves the beautys eye.
Regret, pain, and guilt poured into Ning Yus heart as she stared down at the pool of blood continuing to seep out of that lifeless body. Then in a sudden burst of anger, resentment filled those crying eyes as she herself confronted her own father, the very scum who did nothing to help.
She sought that on her own, she cant me anyone but herself for being so foolish. Ning Yuan only showed a glimpse of surprise at the enraged look from his own daughter before returning back to his old self.
Understanding as much that she couldnt do anything, Ning Yu was done with that man as well and no longer cared. Crouching down, her hands gently held onto Le Xins body as she cried her hearts out.
Im sorry, Im so sorry Auntie Le.
She did it again, making another dire mistake that costed her someone important!
Chapter 1226 - Ning Yu’s Despair (8)”
Chapter 1226 Ning Yus Despair (8)
On this day, Ning Yu seems to have matured a lot due to everything; however, there are no smiles left on her face, theres only hatred.
Humans. such a confusing race. Shaking his head after muttering that to himself, Dragon me returns his gaze to the Keeper whos still looking down from above: Old fart, dont get so arrogant in front me. If I still had my previous strength then you wouldnt stand a fiddle in front of my eye.
Humph! Keeper Ling huffs a snort, Blind and arrogant, what a hopeless creature you are. Nothing but a grain of rice, you will neverpare to the sun in the sky like I!
Unfazed by the putdown, the old goat scoffs a sneer of his own: How can the people of this age be this arrogant? In our time, no one would even dare to rant in front of me, the great Dragon God!
Likely annoyed now, Keeper Ling narrows his eyes in and released his aura out like a field, covering the entire field in a visible force. Its crushing for the old goat in his weakened state. However, as someone so proud and old as he, Dragon me would never allow his dignity to be tarnished like this and refused to bow down despite those legs shaking nonstop from the pressure.
Against this struggling picture, Keeper Lings smirk only grew wider and goaded him to increase that pressure.
Arggghhhhhh!!! Issuing out a roar in retaliation, Dragon me knew he had to do something and met the forcefield head on with his own.
Not far away, Bai Yan and Bai Ning wereing to the scene at great speed when their ears were suddenly hit with that rumbling roar.
Not good!
Whats going on? asked Bai Ning, who had stopped flying and showing a frown on her face.
Serious as well, Bai Yan quickly exins: It is Dragon me, hes likely in danger. Half Qing Sing, you go back to the inn and protect my kids. Me and my mother is enough.
Dragon me is in danger?
The snake mutters to herself in surprise.
That guy is so powerful, who can cause trouble for him?
As curious as the snake was about the supposed enemy, she couldnt exactly refuse the order and retreated in the opposite way.
Yaner, we should hurry then before its toote. That said, Bai Ning didnt stick around and flew forward, reappearing with her afterimage several meters away already and continuing to go further with Bai Yan close on her tail.
Back over in the secluded valley, the old goats legs had already begun to bend in an unnatural way due to the pressureing down on his head. Its excruciatingly painful, almost unbearable even, but the ancient monster never once waivered in his determination to not kneel.
I, Dragon me, will never kneel before a human, you cant humiliate me! Gritting his teeth, the old goat became even more ferocious in the eye as fire burned in them: If it was in the past, a puny human like you would never dare to cross me, the great Dragon God! But just because Ive been locked away for so long that you insects would act all arrogant before me? Just you wait, I will make you pay for everything today once I regain my full strength!
Suddenly
Before the old goat could react due to his attention being upied, a figure wearing a pearly white dress hade before him. Next thing he knew, the force had been dispersed following a waive from thedy.
Despite being free, the strain on his legs remains, causing Dragon me to sit paralyzed on the ground as he gasped for air.
Chapter 1227 - “Ning Yu’s Despair (9)”
Chapter 1227 Ning Yus Despair (9)
Likely finding his own behavior shameful, Dragon me hurried to gather hisposure after a few more breaths and got up again, all the while never once removing his stare up at the Keeper.
Auntie Ning!
The appearance of Bai Ning brought hope to Ning Yus heart. Hurrying up from the ground as well, she wanted to run over and embrace that motherly figure in her heart. However, the appearance of Bai Yan that came right afterwards sent her shuddering through the body. Those eyes were all sour and jealous over the fact.
Its true this petite girl hase to terms with the truth that Bai Yan may not have deliberately abandoned Bai Ning in the past, but it doesnt change her feelings toward the other side because that meant she wont.
You
Keeper Ling originally had an unimpressed face despite being interrupted, but his annoyance soon changed to horror and shock at Bai Yans face. In fact, he actually lost his breath over this encounter.
Its you!
How is this possible? How is this woman still alive? I clearly destroyed her soul back then, how can she be here now? And whats with her calling Bai Ning her mother?
Surprised as well at being called out, Bai Yan pricks her brow at the foe: You know me?
Humph! Expressionless on his face, Keeper Ling waves dismissively, You are a scourge to the Celestial Realm! Even if you turn to ash, I will still recognize you! But why are you still alive, I clearly destroyed your soul back then?!
I shouldve known its her, otherwise why else would the Celestial Lord warn us not to interfere? This is all because of this woman! She already did enough damage back then, now she wants to do it again?!
Youre from the Celestial Pce?
Thats right, I am Keeper Ling of the Celestial Pce. The elder boldly states his title.
Oh, then youre the ones who want to ughter the demons and kill White Tiger and the rest? Bai Yan asks again with her usual calm demeanor but with a tinge of killing intent showing.
Slightly taken aback by that question, Keeper Ling actually scowled: It seems you still remember the past. Those are indeed the deed of the Celestial Pce, what of it! For the peace of this world, you and the demons must die!
You and the demons must die!
This sentencepletely vited Bai Yans bottom line, causing her to usher forward the strongest force of aggression.
Mother, Im sorry, Ive dragged you into this.
Encountering a member of the Celestial Pce this soon was something out of Bai Yans expectation, and since the person ims to be a Keeper then he could only be at the Demi-Divine Lord level. Even so, shes not afraid despite the huge gap in strength and felt relieved that the kids arent around right now.
Dont say that Yaner, its me who should apologize because they areing after me. Bai Ning bitterly smiles due to the helplessness she felt inwardly.
Bai Yan on the other hand didnt reply her mothers words though, only looking down to the old goat beside herself. Dragon me, I will lift the contract between you and Half Qing Sing in a bit, you leave here immediately, his target is me and my mother. I only want to ask one favor from you, help me bring my son and daughter to Di Cang, alright?
Chapter 1228 - Ning Yu’s Death (1)”
Chapter 1228 Ning Yus Death (1)
This woman is going to release me from the contract?
Dragon me couldnt believe what he was hearing and went stiff in his body,
And at a time like this? Shouldnt she be using us as a shield instead to fend off danger, why is she allowing me to escape?
For a while, a look of disapproving and confused light filled the old goats eye.
In his view, the impression he had of humanity was that of greed, cunning and selfishness. Finding someone that contradicts his belief was just its making his brain unable to process the reality.
Dragon me, I dont know if it was really me who locked you down there, but if it were me then Im sorry and is returning your freedom to you.
For a long time, the old goat didnt remove his gaze from thedys face, only staring at her like a baffled child. That was until. the power binding his soul to Bai Yanpletely disappeared, thats when he realized she didnt lie and spelled the truth.
Go! Yelling now, Go as far as you can, donte back! Tell Xiachen and Dragony not to avenge me until they get enough strength to do so!
Suddenly, an intense force explodes out of Bai Yans body that pushed the old goat several meters away to give him space to flee.
Back over in the inn, Bai Xiachen was very dissatisfied right now as she stared in a bored fashion at Half Qing Sing whos sitting across from himself on the table.
Where did my mother go? Why wont you tell me?
Iimpatient as she was, the snake answers honestly nevertheless: She said you are to not involve yourself in this matter so just wait here.
Bai Xiachens expression sank at that. Jumping up from his chair, he began to stroll towards the snake to do something. But before the boy could do anything though, Half Qing Sings face suddenly changed into that of shock and disbelief, causing the kid to also frown at the strange behavior.
Whats wrong with you?
I I dont know, your mother suddenly lifted the soul binding contract between me and her.
She lifted the contract?
A dramatic change of color took ce across the little steambuns face: Mother must be in danger! I must go find her!
No! Seeing the boys about to run out the door, Half Qing Sing hurriedly caught up and blocked the path by holding his shoulder. No, you cant go to her, I promised to keep you safe. Even if the contract between me and her is gone, I will still carry out thisst mission out of consideration for keeping her word.
Get out of my way! Without any indication, a monumental level of power exploded out of the boys body, sending the snake flying back several feet before she stumbles to the floor.
This sudden increase in strength and oppressive air left thedy in utter dismay. She never expected the child to be this powerful and instinctively gulped out of fear from the hearts down.
Chapter 1229 - Ning Yu’s Death (2)”
Chapter 1229 Ning Yus Death (2)
Gege. By then the event had also drawn in Dragony from her nap. Reaching over to stop the boy as well, she wanted to ask whats going on when he pped her hand away.
The pain stung of course and the little missy promptly shrunk her hands back, those eyes timid and sad when looking at the little steambun who didnt give any words offort that he normally would.
Whats wrong Gege? Are you going to find Mother? Can you take me along with you? I can also help protect Mother.
Dragonys pathetic voice did make the kid halt for a second, but thats only for a second before that little body of his disappeared in a gush of wind.
For a while, the little missy actually didnt know what to do and just dumbly stood there after being dismissed like that.
Am I too weak? The missy timidly asks the snake behind herself with pursed lips.
Oomph! Coughing to clear the blood from her throat, Half Qing Sing didnt hold back and smirked a grin to y her nasty side, Yep, youre too weak.
Hands winding into a tight ball, Dragonys gaze were stern and hard when staring in the direction which the boy ran off to. Im going to get stronger, one day I will be very strong!
Even if I have to pay a huge price, I wont fail!
Due to her own attention still being preupied by the sudden disconnect of the soul binding contract, Half Qing Sing actually didnt realize the little missy had also left momentster, leaving only this snake demoness in the room by herself grinning like an idiot.
Meanwhile back over in the Demon Realm, a certain white tiger and blue dragon were yfully flying through the forested terrain at great speed when the former felt a strange and ufortable pang of panic circting within his heart.
Tsing Yi, do you feel it? Little Rice asks with nervous eyes.
The blue dragon stopped at the call, transforming into a beautifuldy the next: Yes, Mistress. She cut the connection with us. I cant feel the contract between us anymore! After saying that, the dragoness clenched her trembling fists until it was making a crunching sound, thats how frustrated she was right now. Do you think something happened to her?
It must be, otherwise why else would the contract be terminated between us? Mistress must not want to drag us down with her. We cant stick around here like this. Im going to go find her! Wiping the drop of tear from his feline face, Little Rice mutters, Mistress, you must wait for me, I will be there right away.
Unlike the dragoness who only recently returned to Bai Yans side, Little Rice was personally raised by thedy since birth so his emotional attachment was much higher than the rest, bordering on the line of a child to a parent. Imagine said parent being in great danger, theres no way the kid would sit idly by and wait.
After the brief exchange, both demons didnt hesitate and rushed ahead for thest known direction in which they could tell Bai Yan was in. Though they have no clue where the exact spot was, they are confident in their own abilities to figure that out once they arrive at the Celestial Realm.
Chapter 1230 - Ning Yu’s Death (3)”
Chapter 1230 Ning Yus Death (3)
I have lifted the contract with everyone else aside from Di Cangs, Mother. I got nothing to fear anymore so do not worry about me.
Unlike the familiar contracts between herself and the rest, Di Cangs connection was for life so she couldnt do it on her own. Nevertheless, shes very confident the consequences of it breaking if anything happens today wouldnt kill her husband still so its fine.
Gently furrowing her brow, Bai Ning attempts to sway the girl to leave after seeing that serious face: Yaner, I can dy this guy for a while, you should leave here first.
Mother revealing a bitter smile, you may not remember the past, but. there are some words I must say now in case I dont have that chance anymore.
You dont remember me, you dont remember Grandfather, but do you remember Yun Feng? Back then the two of you loved each other with your all, and because of that he was locked up for twenty years and lost his mind for twenty years. You are his entire hope, I cant and I wont let that turn into disappointment.
Yun Feng?
Bai Nings face carried a look of pain over the reminder. She remembers Bai Xiachen bringing that name up at one point, though familiar to her ears, she still couldnt remember who that person was.
Can it be, I really do have some sort of rtionship with that Yun Feng?
Tightly clutching her own head, Bai Ning felt like her brains about to explode due to the stinging pain.
Damn it, I cant remember anything, including that Yun Feng!
Are you two done talking yet? Keeper Ling cuts in with a faint smile of disinterest, If youve said enough then get ready to meet your end. Im sure Hell will wee a pair of filthy swines like you two.
Due to how cold and bitter his voice was, it immediately drew a reaction from the scum thats standing to one side.
Keeper Ling, didnt you say you will help me get Ninger? What did you mean by those words? Ning Yuan carefully asks.
What do I mean? The old elder sneered at the foolish idiot, This woman dared to attack the Celestial Pce while I and the other Keepers were in isted training and killed numerous people under us. Do you expect me to leave her be after all the lives she took?
Do you expect me to leave her be after all the lives she took!
The statement resonating like a p of thunder in the scums head, causing him to stumble backwards in horror as he turned to face the woman he ims to love.
So this was the Celestial Pces goal from the start, to take Ningers life?
How could I have been so foolish? I clearly knew these people hated her to the core, yet I still brought him here! If Ninger dies today then its me who brought this on her!
No! You cant treat Ninger like this, you promised me, you only want to tame that demonic beast under her control, how can you go back on your words? If you act like this then arent you afraid of the Celestial Pce losing credibility? With every word he spoke came a redder shade of madness in the scums eye, causing him to tremble with anger in turn as well.
Mocking in his grin, Keeper Ling obviously knew the guy would say that when he reveals his true intent: What of it? So what if we go back on our promise to you? Aside from an idiot like you, who else knows about the promise? If no one knows then how can it tarnish the Celestial Pces reputation?
Chapter 1231 - Ning Yu’s Death (4)”
Chapter 1231 Ning Yus Death (4)
Ning Yuans figure openly shook after the burst of outcry. Instead of looking handsome, hes visibly despairing on the face as blood drained from him.
I already told you before, your actions will kill Auntie Ning! Gritting fire between her teeth, the petite girlshes out at the scum after having her predictione true.
Despite the screaming words from his own daughter, Ning Yuan just nkly stared into the air and kept at it until the corner of his eye caught sight of the beloved woman he wanted so dearly. Perhaps this scum of humanity did feel regret for his actions right now and began to realize his own folly, but it didnt matter anymore, those involved could care less about his emotions.
Mother, theres something else I want to tell you Bai Yan ignored the Keepers threat and continued to speak.
What is it? Bai Ning asks with a surprised note in her voice.
My grandfather, uncle, father and grandmother are all waiting for you toe home so I dont want you to possibly misunderstand them once you regain your memories. The one who secretly attacked you didnt do so under the instruction of Grandfather, its a vile hag who loves Father in secret and did so behind everyones back. I hope you can forgive Father and his side of the family for not knowing and stopping it in time back then. Pausing, a firm light flickers within Bai Yans eyes like shese to term with something, And finally Mother, I really do love you, I do.
In that instant, Bai Ning just stared out in shock over the undeniable confirmation of their bond. Shes suspected as much, but its another thing to hear it aloud that its true.
Swish!
Suddenly, without giving anyone a chance to react, Bai Yan had pulled out her longsword (Godyer) and shed down at the ground between herself and her astonished mother. Immediately, a giant crack forms and forced the two apart in order to avoid falling into the chasm.
Dragon me, take her away!
Thats the first thing the old goat heard when he realized what Bai Yan had done. Hurrying to grab hold of Bai Nings arm, this ancient dragon did exactly as ordered and forcibly dragged the woman off.
Im not leaving, my daughter is still there, thats my daughter!
Bai Nings face appeared urgent and frantic, but despite the womans struggle to break free, her body refused to act like the mind wanted. Its as if the ancient dragon had some strange power and pinned her to his hands.
You let go of me this instant! If you dont let go then dont me me for retaliating!
Seeing how theyre getting further and further away from the valley, Bai Nings heart became increasingly more dire and stressed. Without thinking, she seriously attacked the old goat with a palm strike wrapped with an incredible amount of her own power.
Bang!
Spitting out a mouthful of blood from the impact to his chest, Dragon me didnt get angry despite his goodwill and actually spoke kindly for once: You are indeed stronger than that Ning Yuan, injuring my body is no easy feat. But unless you are at the Divine Lord level you can forget about breaking free of my restraints today! I promised her to take you away so I will do just that!
Of course, thedy herself wasnt some pushover either and the old goats overestimation of his own strength was a mistake. Before another word could be exchanged, Bai Nings body abruptly exploded with power, causing a torrent of wind to blow outward and blinding the ancient dragons eye.
Using this momentarypse in view, Bai Ning instantly broke free from the grasp by sheer physical strength and ended ripping part of her own dress in the process. This allowed her the opening to fly back towards the valley where Bai Yan should be still.
Unfortunately for this desperate mother, the old goat wasnt someone that could so easily be lost. In mere seconds, Dragon me had already caught back up and clung onto thedys waist like an anchor. Despite the numerous hits Bai Ning threw in frustration of this baggage, the darn dragon just wont let go.
This is what I promised her, I wont let go!
Dragon me gnashes his teeth and endures despite bruises cover his old face now.
Chapter 1232 - “Ning Yu’s Death (5)”
Chapter 1232 Ning Yus Death (5)
Scram, you get away from me! Tearing her hearts out, Bai Nings voice carried a haunted tone like a banshees scream, That is my daughter, my one and only daughter in this world! I remember everything now. I remember it all! She is the one Ive wronged the most, I couldnt protect her when I should, and I gave her up for adoption when I shouldnt have, how can you expect me to stay back and watch!
On the opposite side of the valley, Ning Yuans had widened in shock, constricting inwards due to the fact. How.. How could she have recovered her memories?
Just thenst ounce of patience has finally seeped out of Keeper Lings body. Raising his hand, a sharp beam of light shoots out of his finger and aimed straight for the crying mother thats quickly flying back over, separated only by a open chasm on the ground.
Mother! Bai Yan cried out in extreme fright then, wanting to give chase to the attack and stop it. Sadly, her movements were nowhere close to being in time due to her positioning.
Dragon me knew this and knew he had to do something. Without giving his brain any time think, the old goats body had responded and wanted to forcibly fend off the light beam using his own sturdy self. However, there was apparently someone else who had the same idea that was also much closer.
Bang!
Ning Yu figure silently stood there as the light pierced through her chest. Then without a single sound, the petite girl wordlessly fell to the ground and hit the bushes. Despite this, her bleakly white face remained a smile as life slowly drained from those eyes. Its clear she wanted this, perhaps as redemption or payment for her own mistakes in life.
Bai Nings heart felt like someone just ripped it right out of her body in that instant. Staring out in absolutely disbelief, the air literally left her lung as she cried out the girls name.
Yuer! Yuer! Why! WHY!
Auntie Auntie Ning, the words were intermittent between breath because of how weak the girl was, I I really am sorry I really do like you.
At the edge of death, Ning Yu could honestly tell herself she did love Bai Ning from the hearts down as a motherly figure. She still wishes to be the womans daughter despite everything, this includes ignoring that demonic beast under her control.
However, life doesnt give a person a second chance.
Bai Yan had stopped running over as well by this point, her eyes showing struggling indecision at the dying Ning Yu who just saved her own mother.
Theres no doubt that Bai Yan had assumed the otherss only wanted to get close to Bai Ning for ulterior motives, but after this scene, she couldnt deny she was wrong, dead wrong even.
She really did care for my mother..
Mother. Coming back to her senses, Bai Yan immediately pulled out a medicinal bottle and threw it over, Take this and give her it.
Okay. Catching it like shes catching a lifeline, Bai Ning immediately returned her attention back to Ning Yu and popped the cork, trying hard to put the pill into the girls mouth.
Unfortunately, Ning Yu had other intentions in mind. Slowly closing her eyes, she resisted the lifesaving medicine and brought the desperatedy to the knees.
Chapter 1233 - Ning Yu’s Death (6)”
Chapter 1233 Ning Yus Death (6)
Yuer, I like good and obedient children the most. Since you have now repented, I will be your mother for the rest of your life if you recover, okay? Bai Nings cooing words were like breaths of life for the dying girl, which in turn brought some sparks back into those eyes as she looked upwards.
Auntie Ning is finally willing to be my mother? I wont have to be an orphan without a mother anymore?
Because of those words, the will to live once again returned to Ning Yus soul. Immediately, she opened up her resistant mouth and swallowed the medicine.
However.
The blood didnt stop spilling despite the fact, its only getting worse.
Bai Yans expression changed at the sight: Her injurys too severe, theres nothing else I can do.
She may be an alchemist, but that doesnt mean shes a miracle worker. Those who have passed the threshold are beyond mortal means to save.
Bai Nings hand quivered: No, that cant be. If one isnt enough then two, hurry Yaner, give me some more.
Ning Yu didnt miss the shaking hand in front of her face of course. Making a bittersweet smile, the petite girl shook her head in eptance: Auntie Ning, I Im happily satisfied already if I can get your forgiveness before I die. Thank you for being my mother.
Thats enough, I dont have any more regrets.
That said, Ning Yu then gradually shifted her gaze over to Bai Yans side, seemingly wanting to say something else as a final will. Unfortunately, its at that exact moment a wave of fatigue swept over the girls eyes and caused her to mutter out some inaudible words while those eyes closed for the final time. But even so, that was enough, Bai Yan could still make out the words by reading those lips
Save Auntie Ning.
Infuriated beyond words, Bai Yan couldnt take this oue. True she never did like Ning Yu from the first time sheid eyes on her, but even in death the girl was still looking out for her own mother! Whether it be for Bai Nings sake or for her own sense of righteousness, Bai Yan couldnt let this death go unavenged!
Swinging her sharp gaze over to the scum: Is this what you wanted?
Ning Yuan didnt reply right away, only staring down at the pool of blooding out of his daughters body. Then as if struck out of his daze, he gnashes his teeth: Ninger treated her very good over the years, she dying like this is a good cause.
Against this type of answer, Bai Yan didnt want to waste another word and gathered herposure by closing those eyes. Once she was ready, she promptly summoned her sword from the ground: Dragon me, take my mother away NOW!
This time the old goat had no intention of failing like thest. He already saw what happened because of that so he lifted the woman up entirely over his shoulder and ran at full throttle.
At first Bai Ning was still grieving from sorrow, but the order from her own daughter once again brought her back to an urgent state: No, I cant go even if I die, I have to be with my daughter damn you!
Unsure where the strength came from, Bai Ning suddenly found a burst of power from within and directly kicked the old goat to the ground in a tumbling roll.
Naturally that wouldnt be enough to keep the ancient dragon down. With blood dripping out of his mouth, he nevertheless got up again with a bitter smile.
Oh what sin did I do in this lifetime? Why did I meet this pair of mother and daughter? Even if I dont die by the younger ones hand, I will be kicked to death at this rate!
Hoho! Keeper Ling draws a sarcastic sneer, those eyes contemptuous when speaking: I dont know where you got the confidence in thinking any of you can escape.
Chapter 1234 - “Ning Yu’s Death (7)”
Chapter 1234 Ning Yus Death (7)
Bai Yan scoffs a sneer in retort: Thats right, I will and I can with my Bottom Divine strength. Stroking her longsword, a flicker of frost beamed out of thedys eye, Godyer, I know a sprite resides within your main body and that you have awakened.
Since the day where she saw this de absorb the energy within the bronze gate on its own, Bai Yan had already known theres a sprite residing within. She only left the matter alone because the sword immediately went back into slumber, otherwise she wouldve tried to dive deeper for more information. But now Bai Yan could no longer wait, she needs the power within this sword.
I picked you up not only to be a de that can only kill! If If you dont help me then I would rather destroy you if you arent able to do more!
Yunn!
Buzzing from the stimtion, its clear the words from the woman had roused a tough reaction from the sword. Its protesting to the threat in its own way by humming profusely.
Surprised on the face, Keeper Ling immediately revealed his greedy side: I did not expect you to have such a valuable weapon in your hands. What a shame such a nice sword is wasted on you. Even with its help, you still wont be able to defeat me.
Bai Yan didnt get taunted by the provocation, only raising her de upwards and tossing it behind herself along the crack line. Like a massive wall, the sword grew and grew, massively bigger than its original size until its towering like a miniature mountain range.
I dont have to use my Godyer to deal with the likes of you, I just need it to keep my mother from returning to this side of the valley. And like you said, my strength is indeedcking, otherwise I couldve used the sword to defeat a trash.
Squinting those old eyes in, Keeper Ling apparently found thement insulting: In that case I will first remove you from this world and then deal with your mother.
At the same moment back over on the other side of the valley, Bai Ning was pounding away at the swords body. No matter how she tried though, she just couldnt make it budge, nor could she fly over due to the strange power restricting flight from the de.
You should stop it now. With your current powers, you are nowhere strong enough to break through its hardness. I know this sword the best. Not only can it cut through the strongest defenses, the sword auraing off of it can also crush a person into meat paste. Though its abilities are somewhat limited due to your daughters weakness, it is still more than enough to keep you down on the ground.
The old goats remarks only made thedy more desperate on the face. Throwing another punch to verify the im, its exactly as he said where the flesh and metal nked together but with no visible damage.
You know I cant do nothing so let me go! I owe her so much in this life! Now that shes in a imminent danger, as a mother, I cant just watch and selfishly protect myself!
Chapter 1235 - “Ning Yu’s Death (8)”
Chapter 1235 Ning Yus Death (8)
Please, I beg of you, let me get over there. By the end of it, Bai Nings voice had devolved into a pleading mess as she gradually crumbled to the ground. Shes desperately pushing against the de with her hands to no avail.
Exactly then from out of the blue, a powerful gush of wind rolls over from the back, catching thedys attention.
Grandmother, is my mother here? Bai Xiachens face was cold and hard, causing those who peer into his red eye to flinch from inherent fear.
Slowly nodding: Yes, she is.
Needing no more confirmation aside from that, Bai Xiachens attention shifts towards the only obstacle in his way. Gradually, a thinyer of reddishly blood lit me wraps around his fist. Despite the tiny spark of fire, the heat emitting off of it was incredibly intense that it felt like a burning meteorite to those nearby.
Boom!
Thankfully Godyer had a better sense in the brain than those idiots out there in this world. Right before the punch could make contact, the sprite inside sensed the danger and instantly shrank back into its former size to reveal the much-wanted figure across the crack line.
Unfortunately, the situation wasnt what Bai Xiachen wanted to see though. Instead of standing there unharmed and well like hes always envisioned thedy to be, that rosy red dress had just crashed down from the air and mmed into the ground like a ragged doll.
Yaner!
Bai Nings heart literally stopped beating from the horrifying image. She could no longer control her emotions and rushed forward, tightly hugging her daughters body like a frantic mother.
Dont scare me Yaner, it wasnt easy for me to remember everything, how can you leave me behind so soon?!
Dragon me may not have reacted as strongly there, but hes also standing there in a dull state: It cant be. it looks so serious. She couldnt have died right?
She couldnt have died right?
Everything in the surrounding environment immediately became shut from Bai Xiachens senses, leaving only the pounding heartbeat from his chest that indicated his own emotions.
My mothers dead?
Shes. been killed?
A burst of air exploded out of the boys body, shrouding him in a visible torrent of tyrannical wind with changing signs of it surging upwards.
Dragon me was the only one standing behind the family so he had the perfect view from his angle. Immediately, a look of horror overtook his eyes as he gulped.
This. what the hell is going on here?
Why is this little fe going through such a drastic change and in such short timing? He not only changed physically, his energy signature also changed.
You Keeper Ling could barely believe the child thats confronting himself. Its menacing and frightening, just like a sinister monster from the depths of hell itself.
Why?
Why does the little guy make me tremble just by looking at him?
Bai Xiachen didnt utter a single word in this case. With a light tap of his foot, he was already in front of the elder, his palm reaching out like he wants to p him out of existence.
Of course, the little steambuns strength wasnt at that level yet, he only managed to send the Keeper flying back several meters from sheer brute force of his powers. Nevertheless, its enough to leave the old goat in the background utterly dismayed from such strength.
Chapter 1236 - “Ning Yu’s Death (9)”
Chapter 1236 Ning Yus Death (9)
In light of the turn of the tide following the huge change in the boys behavior, Dragon me didnt find the situation any moreforting. In fact, hes still as tense as when the fighting first began. Seriously, the little guy haspletely turned into a different person by this point like someone possessed by another soul!
Suddenly
Another force had caught the attention of the old goat from the rear after he subconsciously inched closer to Bai Ning for safety. Swinging his head around, his view was immediately sted with the purplish figure zipping over from the horizon.
If it was anyone else then Dragon me wouldnt pay too much attention aside from being rmed by a new entry, but that face was someone he recognized and it made him go into a dismayed and excited state.
This. its him?
Hes alive? I can finally meet him again!
But the man wearing the purplish robe did not give any attention to the excited old goat, he rushed right past everyone and came before Bai Yan like a lightning bolt and pulled thedy into his embrace, right out of Bai Nings grasp who still hadnte to terms on whats happening.
Yaner, Im sorry Imte But dont worry, even if it takes the sacrifice of my own life, I will never let you leave me again! That said, Di Cang promptly pulled out a dagger and slit the palm of his hand, allowing the golden droplets of blood to trickle down onto his wifes face.
Dragon me was absolutely shocked by this scene. Hes stiff and horrified as he spoke: You You are going to use your own essence to save her?! That is your most precious essence, the life force of us demons! If you use it then your own life will be in peril!
But before the old goat could finish his outcry, Di Cangs next act had left the ancient dragon speechless. Its because instead of using only one droplet of essence that he needed, the demon king was pouring countless drops down like a rainfall!
As a result of this effort, the broken hole in Bai Yans chest was visibly healing on sight, repairing whatever damage that the woman had sustained from the battle. In hindsight, Di Cangsplexion was also growing pale in return, a clear indication hes giving his life out for his wife.
Urgency now filled Dragon mes eyes. The more he watched, the more rattle he was inwardly because he just didnt understand why Di Cang would go so far for a human woman.
Why? What sort of rtionship does he have with her?
However
Despite the pleading look from the old goat, Di Cang never even flinched for a second, only staring intently down at his unconscious wife in his arms. Its as if the world didnt exist in his world anymore, only the lovely woman in front of his eyes that he would give everything in this world to save.
Enough, thats enough! Dragon me could no longer keep quiet and cried out in a frantic manner: What you are doing now isnt just a simple act of giving your essence anymore, youre going to die at this rate! Shes already mostly healed. You dont need to keep going!
Chapter 1237 - “Father’s Love (1)”
Chapter 1237 Fathers Love (1)
Di Cang acted like he didnt hear a single word from the old goat and continued to drip his essence blood down from his palm until he was absolutely sure Bai Yans wound had healedpletely. As a consequence, hisplexion had grown increasingly more dire and even turned a shade of ck like someone thats dying. Even so, he pressed onwards until the color of life returned to his wifes face.
Once that was confirmed and done, the panic-stricken heart inside the demon king finally rxed. However, that doesnt mean he was done here today. Shifting his terribly dark sight over to the one responsible for all this damage, Di Cangs aura instantly sends the temperature of the area down a notch like the valley had turned into an ice prison.
Boom!
Bai Xiachen didnt know or didnt care whats happening behind himself, he only had one thought in his mind right now and that was to crush this Keeper Ling until hes removed from this world. For that reasoning, his attacks were growing increasingly more ferocious with every punch and now created shockwaves even if he didnt connect!
As a Keeper, the elder of course felt indignant at being pressured by a young brat that has barely weaned from his mothers milk. But what he saw next when his eyes fell upon the newly arrived demon king had sucked the air right out of his lungs. He had the look of horror and disbelief on his old face in that second. Then without another thought, he instantly retreated and stopped struggling to fight the child. Instead, he made a one-eighty turn and fled in the opposite direction!
Bai Xiachen naturally wouldnt allow this, having his target flee in his state wasnt a option. Pursing his prey, he threw punches after punches that blew apart thend at every turn. Sadly, just as hes about to catch up to the bastard to give the killing blow, Keeper Lings body simply disappeared. Thats right, the old bastard disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a slight fluctuation in the air to prove he was there mere seconds ago.
This Bai Ning hurried to crawl up from the ground and stared upwards at the boy who continued to attack the terrain mindlessly until thendscape started to show signs of bing a barren wastnd.
Xiachen! In her anxious state after finding the boy not looking right, the grandmother took to the air in an attempt to calm her grandchild.
Unfortunately, the little steambuns fist did not stop despite the pleading cry and even began to attack the woman with bloodthirsty light in each punch.
Bai Ning truly didnt expect to be a target by her very own grandchild. Because of that reasoning, she did not even have time to react. Thankfully someone did and had grabbed hold of that tiny fist in the nick of time, otherwise who knows what would happen to thedys life.
Bai Xiachen! The mans voice was low and harsh, his expression unreadable, Do you recognize who I am?
The boy didnt reply, only growing increasingly more savage in his aura.
Kill everyone, kill everyone in order to avenge Mother!
Hate and anger had possessed his poor heart at this point. Fluttering his little robe, the boys magna like punches began to rain down like a storm once again, but this time its at his own father.
Chapter 1238 - “Father’s Love (2)”
Chapter 1238 Fathers Love (2)
Di Cangs frown had deepened greatly over the behavior of his boy. If it was in the past then he could most certainly subdue the little steambun using his powers. However, hes lost too much blood from saving Bai Yan, making him incapable despite his will to do so. Coupled with the violent behavior of his son, its a sure-fire way to rouse heavy resistance and that would be dangerous for him and the child.
Damn it! He curses, determined on his next course of action.
Right as the boy was about to throw another punch, Di Cang had closed the distance and used his arms to grapple Xiachen into a bind.
Bai Xiachen, wake up this instant! The demon kings voice made a heavy blow to the kids mind in an attempt to bring him back to reality.
But clearly Bai Xiachen was too far gone at this point for simple words like a demand to work. Next thing Di Cang knew was the kid biting down at his shoulder and piercing the skin with those fangs like teethes.
Hiss!
He felt the air suck out of him from the excruciating pain. Its gory and bloody all over his shoulder, but even so, Di Cang refused to let go.
What exactly happened Xiachen? Bai Ning took this chance to get up close, her hands covering her lips after getting a clearer look of the boys form.
Hes like a true monster, red eyed with ws extended, to call Bai Xiachen a werebeast was a good way to describe his current state.
Just like thedy, Dragon me had also started to tear up in the face. Of course, the distress wasnt over the little steambuns terrible form, hes aching over Di Cangs weakened state and now injured shoulder.
But goodwill always gets awarded when offered. Though Di Cang didnt intentionally do it, his blood that seeped into Bai Xiachens mouth from him biting so much had roused a spark of sanity back into the child.
I dont care what you are, but Xiachen is my son so I will not allow you to hurt him! Di Cangs tone was heavy andmanding while it echoed across the empty valley.
It cant be. Something really exists within Xiachens body? This was the thought that came to Bai Ning and Dragon me who were the only ones left aside from the injured Bai Yan.
Unfortunately thatment from Di Cang only made the boy even more restless and struggled harder from what he already was doing.
Mother, I want my mother They all deserve to die, all die! After saying this, that young face once again surged with killing intent, the red light in his eerie eye glistening with darkness like a monster from depths of hell.
Going slightly pale at the sudden change, Di Cangs voice snapped again into an urgent yet harsh tone: Bai Xiachen! Your mother is not dead so snap out of it!
Not dead?
It seems those two words were the key. Like thunder clouds being dispersed to reveal the sunlight behind it, a look of rity returns to the boy for real this time as he eyes his old man.
Mother is not dead? Really not dead?
Taking this opening, Di Cang knew what he had to do and chopped down with his hand against the little steambuns neck and sent him limp.
Whats wrong with Xiachen? Bai Xiachen nervously asks, afraid of what the possibilities are.
There is a grudge within his body. Its full of resentment and hate, thats why he would attack anyone and everyone nearby earlier!
Chapter 1239 - “Father’s Love (3)”
Chapter 1239 Fathers Love (3)
I have already tried to contain that dark grudge in him before, but its clear the method I used is not useful in the end. If this continues then he will be a creature of carnage, only knowing how to kill and nothing more. Di Cang exins, his brow furrowing deep and hard.
As a woman and as a grandmother, Bai Ning felt great pain that someone so young would have to endure such struggles.?This little guy is only seven, why must he bear so much pain on his shoulder?
Here, help me take care of Xiachen for a bit. After handing the boy over to the grandmother, Di Cang then strode towards his wife in light steps across the grass.
Due to the sun being directly above the group because of the hour, the light only made that peerless contour of the womans face even more magnificent, but this wasnt the only attracting feature for the demon king. That bump along the womans belly was a huge eyecatcher which brought him to the knees.
Under normal circumstances and logically speaking, after Bai Yan suffered this much damage to her body, she shouldve lost the baby inside already. However, in the moment where his hands reached down to touch the fetus, a golden light glowed from within the womb and wowed the troubled husband.
Naturally finding the unborn baby safe and sound was a glorious news to the anticipating father, but hes also worried but grateful at the same time theres an unknown force protecting the fetus. Its abnormal and a sign of greater power at y, and that was something he couldnt control.
I will take my wife back to rest first. My subordinates willeter to retrieve the rest of youter.
Bai Ning was taken aback at first over that message, but she quickly nodded aftering to the fact that its for the best. That please take care of Yaner then.
Not replying, Di Cang first gazed down to the sleeping beauty in his arms before showing a faint smile offort: She is my wife, I will of course love her with my all and take care of her.
This attitude from her son-inw had left Bai Ning befuddled withplex emotions.
Originally she didnt like this man when he appeared, but after witnessing how far he would go for her own daughter, the grandmother could deny her view has changed. Shes starting to ept him from the hearts down.
Does your shoulder need tending to? Thedy asks after noticing the blood still tricking out of the wound.
Casting a look down at his own shoulder, a cunning smirk escaped the dastardly demon king: This injury wont hinder my movement so its fine to leave it as is. Once Xiachen wakes up I will tell him this is done by him. Knowing his personality, my boy will feel guilty and remorseful. By then I can use that as a threat to make him stoppeting for Yaners attention with me.
Bai Ning couldnt stop the twitching in the corner of her own mouth after hearing that ridiculous reasoning.
Competing for Yaners attention with me?
Is he seriously jealous of his own son?
Nevertheless, Bai Nings tense heart did ease up after hearing how rxed the man was in the way he spoke.
Showing a soft smile of her own: Then hurry and bring Yaner back to rest, I will first deal with the matters here before taking Xiachen back with me to find you.
After that, Di Cang wasted no time and disappeared from the valley, his figure gone and out of view in an instant.
Chapter 1240 - “Father’s Love (4)”
Chapter 1240 Fathers Love (4)
Turning around to meet the scums face after the demon king had left with her daughter, Bai Nings expression was cold and unkind: I remember everything.
This sentence instantly sends Ning Yuan into a trembling panic as he stared at that face whom he dreamed for years to have.
You erased my memories because I repeatedly rejected you back then, did it ever cross your mind that this day woulde? That said, she then began to walk slowly towards the scum, her steps measured and powerful.
Ninger, I only did all that because I love you too much, thats why I did all those things.
Love? She scoffs a sarcastic sneer, I rather not have this sort of crazy love from you! Not to mention I have a child and husband, based on what can you make me forget them and ept you?
The downgrading remarks from thedy had left the scum humiliated and shamed, evident by the clenched fist hes making. Even so, Ning Yuan regrets nothing. Since that year where he firsty eyes on Bai Ning climbing up from the cliff in her blood ridden state, he has fallen heads over heels for her and could never get out of that quagmire.
He thought he could get the woman to ept him once she loses her memories, which he believes any love-stricken man would do if theyre being rejected as so. However, history has proven him wrong, very wrong
How can you be so cruel to me Ninger? I offered up so much, paid so much! Ning Yuans voice trembled with the note of deep scarring pain which pierced straight into his bones.
Why should I ept a dark hearted person like you? Bai Ning unequivocally shuts the scum down, My husband is an honest and upright man in this world. Even if he is not as strong as you, but in my mind, he is a hero, while you are nothing but a wretched little man.
While you are nothing but a wretched little man.
Herst sentence rumbled like a rolling thunder, sting the scum backwards.
So in her eyes Im nothing but a wretched little man?
Howughable!
With his eyes closed, Ning Yuans face was full of grief and pain until he opened them again. This time hes pleading, Then can you let me go out of consideration for apanying you for all these years?
Hahaha! Bai Ning suddenly bursts into a hystericalughing fit, her voice mad and crazy sounding.
Let you go? You ripped my past from me and had me forget my own husband and daughter! Why should I let a bastard like you go who stole all those precious moments from my life? But. if things hadnt gone this way today, I mightve spared your life out of concern for Yuer. But you killed her, then tried to kill my flesh and blood as well today! Which part of your behavior warrants mercy? Tell me, which part!
No! Ning Yuan stumbles another step back, his head shaking like hes refusing reality, The ones who wanted to hurt your daughter is the Celestial Pce, Im innocent!
Innocent? she chuckles with an icy note, If not for you would they have known toe here and ambush us? If not for you would Yuer be dead? If not for you would my daughters life be in peril? And if not for you, would my grandson have been provoked and devolved into that state?!
Chapter 1241 - “Father’s Love (5)”
Chapter 1241 Fathers Love (5)
So, the culprit of all this is you! Gritting her teeth, anger burns within thedys eye as she pounced before the scum could utter more insulting words to defend himself. Theres a huge bone crunching sound when that punchnded along the chest.
This punch is for myself! You caused me to forget my husband and child, and you also made them search for me for years!
Bang!
A huge dent imprinted itself into Ning Yuans chest now, causing him to spew out blood from the mouth like a sprinkling fountain.
This punch is for Yuer. You as a father failed her! Not only did you not properly educate her to be a good person, you also caused her death with your own conceited selfishness! I bet the reason she bullied my daughter is because of you goading her along that path too!
Bang!
With another punching down, Ning Yuans face of pleading now turns to fear.
The following punches are all for my daughter! If it wasnt for you then she wouldnt have suffered such a severe injury! You will never be able to make up for the damage!
That said, thedys fist rained down like a storm, whisking away and pounding down relentlessly until thest breath was sucked out of the scums throat.
In the end, the bastard meets his end by sheer brute force, a fateful end he never expected for himself.
Dragon me appeared stunned by the brutality portrayed by Bai Nings ferocity. Its one thing to beat a man to a pulp, its another to turn him into mincemeat like an amazonian huntress!
Dragon me, Bai Ning retracts her bloodstained fist, Go back and find Dragony, take her to Yaners side. Me and Xiachen will clean up here first before joining them.
Giving a slight nod: Okay, I will go back first. I also want to see if Half Qing Sing fled yet.
Just now Bai Yan not only broke the bond between himself and her, she also likely applied it to that snake so hes very anxious to get back and make that damnable woman pay for all the crap he had to go through in the underground world!
Back over in the inn, Half Qing Sing didnt run away like some thought she would, rather shes sitting there with a dull face like shes mulling over some dilemma C mainly on why Bai Yan would terminate their contract without a single word.
Then without any indication, the door to the room was blown open, rattling from the sheer strength of the knock. Hurrying to get due to the intrusion, thedy didnt know who or what would attack at this time, but she wasnt going to take any chances. However, that old figure reflecting into her eyes sent her hair rising from fright.
In the past there was Bai Yans contract to keep the old goat at bay and snuffing her life out, but clearly thats gone by this point, meaning theres nothing holding back Dragon me from exacting his much dyed vengeance!
Chapter 1242 - Father’s Love (6)”
Chapter 1242 Fathers Love (6)
You what are you going to do? Stalked against a wall with her back, Half Qing Sing appeared frantic and afraid at the old goats menacing face.
She uncontracted us already, why did you not run away? Dragon me furrows his brow and asks with a frosty voice after finding the snake still around.
ttering on the teeth: Is it toote if I leave now?
The old goat sneered at that: What do you think?
The countering question nearly sucked the soul out of the womans chest, and because of that reasoning, she couldnt utter a single word due to the intense fear.
Do you think you can still escape after all the things you did to me over the years? A sinister sneer draws itself into the elders face as he stared down at the trembling legged woman, Even if she lets you go, I wont let you!
Biting her own lips at the impending future, she musters up the courage to speak: Then what do you want to do to me?
Simple, she may have removed the contract on you, but shes still alive and was saved. You will renew the bond with her once we meet up again, otherwise I will kill you now and be done with this! When he finished saying that, a surge of killing intent filled the old goats body and turned him into a killing machine.
Wide eyed in surprise, she blubbers out her next words: You you mean to have me continue my bond with her? Dont you want to be free? This is a rare opportunity for us. Besides, dont you hate her before? Why are you giving up such a good chance?
The old goat snorted Im not regretting that decision, how about that? I will give you your choices: one to be her servant again, the other is I kill you now!
Shuddering at the notion, Half Qing Sing really struggled with the options because shes being forced to give up her freedom for a second time.
However.
When confronting with the murderous face of the old goat, the snakedy knew she had no other choice.
Thinking up to here, she huffs a breath of frustration and spoke: Fine, I will do it then, not like I didnt serve her before. But I dont understand, why did she release us in the first ce?
Shooting a look at the snake, Dragon me faintly mutters out his inner thoughts that left her frozen: Perhaps we misunderstood here before.
We misunderstood here before?
That woman is cunning and sly, but she is indeed not one to go back on her words. Also she did take us out of that ce, though she tied us with that contract. However, I believe she only forced that on us in order to secure her own safety. The old goat then sighed like hesing to terms with the facts, But when the face of danger, she chose to release us in order to not drag us in with her. From that moment I understood, weve been misunderstanding her. She is a bright and open person, unlike most of those rotten humans out there who would turn on us demons at the closest opportune moment. Were not just shields and tools to her, were real living beings to her.
Such a person, is worthy of our admiration.
All those positivements have left Half Qing Sing silent and confused, her eyes muddled withplex emotions.
Truth was it wouldnt have taken long for the snake toe to the realization of why Bai Yan did all that. But the bias presumption of a human choosing to protect a demon while their own life was in danger still lingered in thedys head, thats not going to change anytime soon.
Right, where is that little dragoness? I promised Madam Bai Ning that I will take her with me.
At the beginning the old goat would only address Bai Ning by her name, never did he call her madam. However, thats going to change since hes sincerely willing to follow Bai Yan from now on. Giving the womans mother the title of Madam was adequate and proper, a good sign of loyalty.
Chapter 1243 - “Three Month (1)”
Chapter 1243 Three Month (1)
Half Qing Sing just stood there for a while before answering: That girl was just here a while ago, she should be here still somewhere. Lets go to her room and search.
Thats all Dragon me needed to hear for him to leave this room for the little missys. However, the expected scene of a little girl sitting in the room never came, only empty space and an open window with the sun shining in. Its peacefully quiet without a spec of movement.
Frowning at this picture: Wheres the girl? Is she not supposed to be here? Hurry and look Half Qing Sing, shes the womans lifeblood as well. We cant afford to have anything happen to her.
Tensing up inside, the snake demoness felt an incredible level of unease: Okay, lets do that.
She promised to take care of the kids while Bai Yan was away. Failing to keep the little steambun away was already a huge blunder on her part, if she also fails to secure Dragonys safety then what did she do right so far?
Wait! Dragon me calls out right when the snakes about to run out to search, You have always been cunning and sly so I dont trust you to be alone. Stay with me and we will go together.
Right after that statement, Half Qing Sings expression could be seen visibly deted with annoyance. However, shes also urgent to find the little missy so she didnt argue with the old goat.
Giving her partner a hard stare, she began to examine the room and the corridor for clues of where the girl was. Then thats when they discovered the note left on the table in the room. The content was as following:
Gege (Big brother) went to find Mother so she and him will be very safe. I dont want to be a baggage so Im going off on my own to improve myself. When I grow strong enough, I will return on my own so please let my mother know. Thank you, Sister Qing Sing.
Sincerely yours: Dragony
After reading it twice over, Half Qing Sings hand had started shaking hard and herplexion paled into a dreary white. There are beads of sweatinging out as well
Thess left? Dragon me also read the note by peeking down from the snakes shoulder, Lets go then, this letter should be enough for us to go back. She wont me us if the girl herself decides to leave. Hold on Why are you acting so afraid? Did you do something?
The snake demoness was already frightened enough, now to be called out, its normal for her to spill the bean.
She asked me if she was weak before so I told her the truth. I really didnt think she would run away from home! If we got down to it, Im responsible for this mess..
The old goat didnt make any sly or downgradingments of the snakes dejected appearance, only showing a frown and musing over the issue.
Dont dwell on the matter too much, I can tell thess left quite a while ago already. Whats more, her lineage is not normal, I can tell when it resonated with my own. Perhaps this outing will be a chance for her to grow.
Speaking up to here, Dragon me decides to urge thedy to move it so they could stop wasting time here. Lets go, we cant do much else anyways. Im sure no one will me you for this since the note already exined everything.
In the old goats mind, he wants to catch up to Bai Ning before she leaves. If they depart now then theres still time to meet up. Without another words, that elders figure was gone and disappeared into sky.
Chapter 1244 - Three Month (2)”
Chapter 1244 Three Month (2)
Finding her partner already gone, Half Qing Sing had no other reason to stay and quickly followed suit.
Demon City.
The sky around this settlement seems to be perennially shrouded in gloomtely after the king and queen returned three months ago.
The event shouldve been a joyous asion for these demons who had their ruler return. Sadly, the queen herself had fallen into aa since, leaving the king sleepless and worried on her bedside. In fact, aside from the young prince and Bai Yans birth mother Bai Ning, no one could get an audience with Di Cang, not even First Elder who had been shut out when he sought to meet him.
At this moment inside the exquisite looking bed chamber, Di Cangs appearance was ragged with a unkept beard and eyes sinking in due to theck of sleep.
Yaner, its already been three months, youve been asleep for three months. If you dont wake up soon then our daughter wont be born
Do you not see? Our child is so strong. Even though you suffered so much damage, she didnt leave us, thats her way of telling us she wants toe to this world. For her sake and your own, please return to me. I know you cant bear to make her disappear, right?
I wont let anything happen to you, I promise. Even if it costs me my all, I will let you live.
Bringing his wifes hand up to his lip, he kisses it gently like some sort of vow on his part. Sadly, such emotional words didnt get any direct response from the sleeping beauty, but that doesnt mean there wasnt any.
Right when the pained husband said all that like a summoning spell, the eyshes around the womans face clearly fluttered slightly, a clear sign shes reacting to something, just not sure what it was.
In the depths of Bai Yans consciousness, her soul was wondering through an endless void of light like shes searching for something.
Mother Mother
Suddenly, a faint and mild cry came from the rear and drew her attention.
Xiachen. Finding that adorable and familiar face of her boy, Bai Yan didnt hesitate and ran up to give her son a tight hug.
Perhaps its the condition shes in, or shes just so used to the childs appearance already that she didnt notice, but the Bai Xiachen standing there wasnt normal in any way or form.
Mother, why did you abandon me? Donning a purple robe with eyes red as a blood moon, theres grief and tearing out of the boys existence
You are my precious baby, how can I bear to abandon you? Bai Yan hugs even tighter after hearing those words.
You did abandon me because you forgotten about me. I clearly love you so much Mother. I was looking forward to being with you, so why, why did you abandon me? The little boys body shook nonstop after saying that, allowing his tears to freely flow down those cheeks as his hands clutched tightly around Bai Yans sleeve.
Am I a bad boy, thats why you dont want me? The more he spoke, the more saddened his voice became until its starting to get a bit creep to the ear.
Then without any indication, that innocent and cute face transformed. No longer the cuddly and lovable face, its dark and dry like that of a ghoul, a being full of malice and hate for this world.
Those who want to break us up all deserves to die! I will kill them all! This world doesnt need anyone else, it only needs us!
Chapter 1245 - “Three Month (3)”
Chapter 1245 Three Month (3)
Greatly startled by the change, Bai Yan rigidly but surely loosened her arms around the boy and found what she dreaded and feared the most. Theres not an ounce of the yfulness shese to expect in her own son, theres only bloodthirstiness and death around this creature!
But perhaps its regret, or the guilt, but this mother didnt push the ghoul like creature away and instead wrapped her arms tightly around the boys body.
Gentle in her voice: Xiachen, I failed in protecting you back then and allowed you to leave me. In this life I promise you, I will not let any dangere your way and not let anyone separate us again! Dont live with resentment and grudge, okay?
The killing intent in the ghouls eye didnt recede despite the plead, only growing stronger and worse.
No, Im going to kill everyone in the Celestial Realm! Everyone must die!
Boom!
Suddenly, an incredible force explodes out of the childs body, causing Bai Yan to stumble back a few steps and shocking the poor mother. Bai Yan couldnt even recognize her own son anymore at this point.
Thankfully thedys motherly instinct kicked in and said contrary, otherwise she wouldnt be standing here anymore.
Baddie, youre not allowed to hurt Mother! Its then a light gushed out of the ghoul and attacked the red eyed monster. With the exact same contour but with an energized life to that face, this child had big blue eyes that was clear as a summer day.
Two Xiachen? Bai Yan mumbles to herself in astonishment.
Get lost! The ghoul version of the little steambun cries out and raises a punch in self defense from the other version of himself. You coward, cant even protect your own mother! If it wasnt for the fact that I would die if you do then I wouldve killed you long ago!
I am not a coward!
Light Xiachen quickly gets up from the ground after being knocked over, his face stubborn: You will make Mother sad if you do this. I wont let anyone make her sad, not even myself! If you dare make her leak a drop of tear then I will destroy myself. By then you wont exist anymore!
Will she be sad?
The little ghoul went silent, not saying a word.
But those people made me leave her for so many years, I wont forgive them! Whats more, I will make the people of this world pay for the pain I had to endure!
Shocked by the two confronting boys that resembled her own son in different ways C one dark and one light C Bai Yan didnt know what to do. But right as shes about to approach the light version since he gave off a gentler aura, thedy suddenly noticed the glimmer of sadness in the dark version. Immediately, a wave of guilt stopped her in her steps and caused those hands to reach out without thought.
At first the resentment in the ghoul boys eye still burned with fury, but that changed after the initial stiffness over the physical contact with the woman. Those small little hands also reached out reactively for a hug.
However..
Right when the twos about to embrace each other heartily forfort, a bloom of light emerges from both the dark and light version of the little steambun, sending the two away in a blink of an eye.
Xiachen!
Anxious on the face now, Bai Yan searched everywhere for her child to no avail. Theres only emptiness in this space and the atmosphere was growing increasingly more unusual.
It hurts!
Crouching down, she clenches her chest at the constant thumping around the heart. She didnt miss the agony and pain the dark version showed.
He mustve been lonely with me.
Chapter 1246 - “Three Month (4)”
Chapter 1246 Three Month (4)
Its at this precise moment that a golden light fell from above, shrouding and soaking the womans body in its glow. Its like a spring, refreshing and rejuvenating Bai Yans injury.
And then.
A frenzy ensues with her internal energy.
The Bottom Divine middle rank, Bottom Divine high rank, Middle Divine bottom rank.
Bai Yan appeared dumbfounded on the face as the energy poured into her core. She didnt know why that golden light would give her such huge breakthroughs.
What is happening in the outside world?
At the same time back outside in the Demon City, the sky has be riddled with thundering rumbles due to thedys leveling up. Its violent and dangerous, sending all those weaker and afraid fleeing for their lives.
BOOOM!!!
As if called upon, a huge thunder strikes down, shattering the bed chamber in which Bai Yan slept and sending the building shattering into pieces.
By the time the demons closest to the pce came back to their senses and realized what has happened, they all rushed for the epicenter in order to investigate. When they did so, all they saw were Di Cang holding that gorgeous queen of theirs in his arms, ignoring the constant attacks from the sky like its unimportant.
The king saved the queen with his own blood, thats the same as transferring an incredible amount of power into the queen, First Elder stood behind crowd and exined, but why is this happening three monthster? The blood shouldve roused this breakthrough long ago if it was effective.
Sire! A guard hurriedly ran over, his face pale and anxious with sweat: The prince is awake, but something is wrong with him like hes lost his mind!
Despite the bad news, Di Cang didnt give any reactionary reply to the pce guard, only faintly smiling down at his lovely wife who was still asleep in her slumber.
Yaner, youve been asleep long enough, its been more than three months. If you dont wake up again, perhaps. The one to go crazy wont be Xiachen, it will be me.
Maybe his cry of pain was the final key, but Bai Yans tightly closed eyes finally began to show signs of movement and began to flutter.
Sure enough, as the woman slowlyes to, so did the thundering storm high above their heads disperse.
Di Cang Her murmur was full of infinite tenderness, causing Di Cang to sink even further into his love-stricken state until he couldnt pull out at all.
Yaner, youre finally awake! Lips smiling, the demon kings hair continues to blow with the wind, only a bit messy and without his original style of finesse.
Even so..
The woman there didnt mind the unkept appearance, she only felt pain at his terrible state. Reaching up with her hand to gently touch that burly chin, How did you be like this?
Will you not like me anymore if Im like this?
No, I will take you no matter what you be.
Whether it be the haggard version of him, or the peerless version of him, I will take him as is.
That brought on a huge grin to the dumb mans face. Hes given her his all, and in return shes willing to ept him as is, regardless of him being strong or powerful, weak or frail, she would take him still!
Chapter 1247 - “Three Month (5)”
Chapter 1247 Three Month (5)
But I am willing to use my best posture and style to apany you for life. It doesnt matter if you dont mind Yaner, I still want to look my best around you. Di Cangs sweet words were honey to the ear, leaving those females nearby sour and grouchy from jealousy.
Oh right, I was dreaming just now. I saw two Xiachens in there arguing with each other. One is the Xiachen who always apanied me, the other is one I never met before. It hurts me inside when I saw him like that, saddened and angry.
Di Cangs hand stalled for a second when the topic was brought up. Its obvious he knows the reasoning and why such a creature would appear in his wifes dream.
You know whats going on, right? Bai Yan catches on and pressed for an answer.
It took a while for the protective husband to reply, but he did and it wasnt pleasant.
Do you still remember that dream where you died while being still pregnant?
A touch of pain filled thedys heart at the mention.
The child died before he was born so it left a resenting grudge in his soul. When reincarnated, the grudge will follow him.
In other words, Bai Xiachen only had one soul and not two like some would presume, but because of that tragic death in his previous life, the resentment followed suit and created two differing personalities.
Because of hatred, his strength is abnormally strong, but its also because of that hatred that he cannot control that part of himself. I originally wanted to use my powers to subdue that wisp of grudge for a while, but. In order to reassure his wife, the man inches closer to act as support, He can no longer be provoked again, otherwise he will lose controlpletely.
Tensing up with unease: Then what are we going to do about Xiachen?
Dont worry Yaner, that resenting grudge doesnt have a soul of its own so he cant rece our boy. If he does anything to Xiachen then he too will suffer the consequences. However, Im only worried about the grudge upying his body. I have to find a way to make it disappear forever!
Disappear forever?
Bai Yansplexion went visibly whiter at the notion. She hasnt forgotten the intense pain and grievance in the dark Xiachens face when they met.
Yaner, I know youre reluctant to do that, but a wisp of grudging resentment doesnt have a soul, meaning its not an actual lifeform. If it was otherwise, I wouldnt take this route either.
Shaking her head in disagreement, Bai Yan clings onto her husbands sleeve: There must be another way. I saw how much sadness there was in his eyes, how can I abandon him when I couldnt protect him properly before? Hes still my child regardless of what he has be.
Even if he doesnt have a soul, even if there is no life, even if hes only some sort of resenting grudge, he still called me Mother.
Seeing the anxious face from his wife, Di Cang knew he couldnt say no. With a faint smile: Okay, we will find another way. Im sure theres some method to please everyone.
Chapter 1248 - “Three Month (6)”
Chapter 1248 Three Month (6)
Shook by the amount of love she herself was getting despite not doing as much, Bai Yans face was all full of guilt and apology: Di Cang, Im sorry.
You dont have to say sorry. I only dont want you to be sad, thats all. For that goal, Im willing to give my everything for you!
Hearing the dialogue between the couple, First Elder who had originally wanted to speak up began to hesitate. Its no secret that two souls are unable to upy a single body, it would create too much conflicting interests, let alone a resenting grudge from a past life. However, that doesnt mean the others here are aware of this fact.
Sire The guard who came earlier to report the little steambuns condition spoke again, his body shaky from difort: The prince has lost his mind. Would you like to go see him?
Like before, Di Cang didnt pay too much attention to the message thats meant for him, but that doesnt mean Bai Yan wouldnt. Right after the pce guard made that report, the woman immediately jumped down from her husbands arm and shouted: Why are you still standing there for, hurry and lead the way!
Yes, Queen. The poor guardplies and wipes the sweat from his face.
Its always like this whenever Her Highness is around. The king will ignore the prince and focus only on the queen. Thankfully Her Highness is a normal mother, otherwise the prince will be too pitiful.
inside the room.
Bai Xiachen had calmed down from his rampaging state by this point and was huddling in the corner of his bedside, staring mindlessly at the air like some damaged product. Thankfully this troublesome picture didntst long because his ears perked up as soon as they picked up the familiar footsteps hes been so ustomed to.
Mother! He bolted for the door and nearly crashed right into Bai Yans body. Fortunately his eyes were sharp and noticed the big bump along the belly, that made him stop in the nick of time and returned to his well-behaved and happy self in the past.
Di Cang followed right from behind his wife there. When he saw the wagging tail picture of his son, this bias father couldnt deny he felt a bit of relief from this. The only blemish he had toin about was the little guys reddish eye, its the sign that hes not alright and this peace was only temporary.
Bai Yan on the other hand didnt care so much and only knew her boy was safe before her eyes. Bending down, she gives him a huge warm hug without saying anything.
Mother, whats the matter? I cant breathe! Turning red in his little face, the boy was apparently suffocating under those arms.
Just now they said you lost your mind, that scared me to death. Thank goodness your fine
Oh, that bastard was trying to take over my body again. I kicked him out as soon as I can because I know he will make you sad Mother.
Under normal circumstances, that pang of resentment wouldnt be able to ovee the real Xiachen, that was unless he got stimted by some sort of traumatic event. In that case, anything was up for grabs.
Going numb inside, Bai Yan wanted to p herself for the failure: Xiachen, no matter what happens you will always be mothers son, you understand? I dont care if its that version of you, or this version, I dont care.
No, the little steambun unexpectedly shakes his head in refute. Mother, just now me and that bastard saw you in our dream. He was rtively normal until he took control of my body. I can tell he was very angry and might even hurt you because he wont be able to recognize anyone. Im afraid he will end up doing something I will regret
Bai Yan had nothing to add to that because she didnt know what to say. Just the memory of that dark version would bring excruciating heartache to the woman herself, especially those sorrowful and sad eyes. Its pounding and ripping at her inside.
Anyways Mother, why is your tummy so much bigger as soon as I wake up? Is my sister about toe out? That said, the boys contrasting red and blue eyes were sparkling with lustering light like the stars in the sky.
Chapter 1249 - “Three Month (6)”
Chapter 1249 Three Month (6)
Only then did Bai Yan notice her own belly who was muchrger than before. shing a look of surprise: Di Cang, how long did I say asleep?
Three months. DI Cang answers with his gentle voice.
This news undoubtedly brought a sigh of relief for the expected mother because three months meant there are still some time before she goes intobor. Imagine not waking up. Then that really would be catastrophic!
Promise me Di Cang, you must wake me up no matter what happens in the future. I dont want my baby to be in any danger.
Tightly holding his wifes hand: Sorry, I failed to protect you
If. If I had appeared earlier, perhaps Yaner wouldnt have suffered such a serious injury.
Its not your fault Di Cang, its me who left by myself so the fault is not yours. That said, Bai Yan then shifts her attention over to her son, Xiachen, Im d you are safe. If something like this happens again you must promise me to note out again, okay?
She cares about that wisp of grudge inside, theres no question about that, but she also equally worried for the main soul. If somehow one ovees the other, then what was she going to do? Bai Yan couldnt bear to destroy one to save the other.
Careful and gentle in his hands, Bai Xiachen wraps himself around that bulging belly: I will protect you Mother, if not if I cant do it then I would rather disappear on my own.
Casting his eyes downward in a dejected manner, If only that bastard didnt lose control whenever he takes control of our body, otherwise I can still work with him. Now the only way to make him sane is to use that method, but.. it will mean me leaving Mother forever. What am I supposed to do?
There are tears filling those eyes of his, making the boy look all the more pitiful.
Oh Xiachen, leaning down to give her son a hug, Bai Yan didnt notice the abnormality of her sons behavior, You will not disappear, I wont let that happen.
Making a huge grin at the promise, those words were honey to the boys ear: Mmm, I am very fond of Mother too so I dont want to leave either. I cant
Besides, the boy still hasnt taken care of his sister yet, what if the other version of himself starts bullying her?
So
Whether it be for this world or his little sister, the little steambun didnt have the heart to leave for good.
By the way, wheres Dragony? Bai Yan suddenly thought of something which caused her to raise a eyebrow: Normally she would run to me whenever I wake up, howe shes not here?
Di Cang was taken aback by the reminder. ording to his memory, thess hasnt shown herself ever since everyone arrived at the city and came to the newly constructed pce here.
This The old goat had the answer to the question. Shaky in his tone: She already left.
Left? Bai Yans heart sunk as a look of unease filled the poordys eye, You said Dragony left, where? She shouldnt have anyone familiar in this ce.
Chapter 1250 - “Dead (1)”
Chapter 1250 Dead (1)
She had already left when I went back to find her. Heres the note from thess that I found. Dragon me saw the anxious expression along the womans face and knew he must exin himself.
Taking letter as handed, Bai Yansplexion went visibly paler after reading its content. Dragonys gone? How is she supposed to stay safe? This is not the Demon Realm, theres too many dangers around!
Di Cang, you must send someone to find her! The poor mothers voice rippled with panic and fear, showing how anxious she truly was inside.
Hurrying to give his wife a hug to calm her swinging mood, Its okay Yaner, I will do exactly that. Dont worry too much, that girls bloodline belongs to that person so she might not necessarily be in as much danger as you think. Perhaps this outing by herself is a chance for her to grow. You should know by being with us she wont be able to mature.
Dont worry? How can I not worry! Dragony is only a child at heart, not to mention shes girl. What if some bad people start picking or hurting her? She gets frightened easily! It was not easy to for her to find a safe harbor with us after all the grievances she went through since birth. Why would she leave us all of a sudden?
Even though Dragony wasnt her biological daughter, Bai Yan nevertheless treats the girl as her own and never once considered her an outsider. So how could she not be afraid and worried? Its ridiculous to consider otherwise!
Then Ill have my people go search right away. Turning around to the pce guards behind himself, Di Cang snaps with harshness despite the other side doing nothing. Didnt you hear your queens order? Go and find the princess, NOW!
Yes, Your Majesty! Complying, the remainder of the demons left in rapid session.
Dont worry Yaner, Ive sent them all out. It wont be long until we locate her. Perhaps its due to the low hoarse voice of the mans tone, but it was enough to bring the panic-strickendy out of her swinging mood.
Di Cang, I know the reasoning of her choice, but her heart is so innocent and kind, I cant bear knowing there are sinister characters out there who might take advantage of this fact. The price of learning the hard truth is too high for someone like her. That said, she then gives her tummy a rub, This opinion of mine has only grown stronger now that I have a second oneing. I would rather my children grow up in mediocrity than to live a life of hardship just because they want to be exceptional.
Mother, the little steambun tugs at his mothers sleeve after hearing all those heartfelt words. I know Dragony also wants to protect you, just like I want to protect you. Believe in us. Once she gets stronger then she will return to us. I know I will if I was in her case.
Bai Yans heart shook at the sensibleness of her lovely and cuddly boy. Smiling on the face: You are right Xiachen, if Dragony insists on leaving then theres nothing we can do. Even if we locate her, it doesnt mean she would willinglye back. I I dont want to force anything on her, so Di Cang, you only need to have your people locate Dragony and protect her in the shadows. I only need to know shes safe.
Chapter 1251 - “Dead (2)”
Chapter 1251 Dead (2)
Alright, gently stroking his fingers through his wifes hair, Di Cangs warm gentle smile was dazzling despite his ragged appearance. She is a daughter you took in so she is mine as well. I wont let others hurt our children.
That remark brought a displeased look from the little steambun. Puckering his lips to the side: Baddie Father, howe youre never this good to me?
Sweeping over his gaze immediately at the jab, the demon kings look was hard and stern like a father lecturing a child: You are the prince of the Demon Realm, a man of our Di family. As a man, you have a duty to protect your mother and sister, how do you expect me to spoil you if you got that on your shoulder?
That didnt make the young boy angry at all, instead it brought a burning fire of proudness to the kids face. You are right Baddie Father, I am a man, and a man is used to spoil girls. I will assume the heavy responsibility of protecting Mother and my sister, as well as the citizens of the Demon Realm.
Watching the two males in her life acting so childish and silly, Bai Yans tensed heart up until now finally died down. In fact, she was so amused that a giggle escaped her lips before she could turn back to the old goat and snake.
Anyways, Ive been meaning to ask you two before. Howe the both of you are still here despite me breaking the contract with you two?
Dragon me didnt respond right away, only carefully looking towards Di Cang for help. When the old goat saw the demon king had no intention of intervening, a rock could be heard dropping inside over theck of attention.
Howe hes looking at me like he doesnt know me? Im not wrong, the energy signature from his soul is clearly the same as that one. Also, why does it look like no one remembers anything? And how did he be the king of a Demon Realm?
But
Despite all the woes and questions hovering around the old goats heart, he didnt bring it to the open and kept it inside for now.
In my impression of humanity, your kind have always been sinister, cunning, cruel and vicious. But you changed my opinion of that because you didnt use us as shields during time of danger. You set us free, for that I am grateful. This time I am willing to contract with you of my own volition.
This decision from the old goat was beyond what Bai Yan expected and that caused her to raise a brow.
She didnt have any other motives when lifting the contracts with these two before, after all, she was going to die anyways ording to her own assumption. Why drag someone else down with her? Not like they have some sort of deep grudge for one another.
You dont hate me anymore? I remember you wanted to skin me alive and drink my blood. Thats what you said wasnt it?
Thatment instantly roused a drop of cold sweat from the poor elders face. Dragon me could already see the death reing off of Di Cang from the corner of his eye.
Skin her alive and drink her blood?
I wouldnt dare even if she gave me a hundred hearts!
Quickly wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Dragon me hurries to exin: I only said those stuff because I wasnt willing to be your servant, its not meant to be taken seriously. Moreover, am I not willing to be your servant now?
Bai Yan just smiled there, turning to Half Qing Sing for her thought. Is your decision the same as his?
Biting those lips, Do I even have a choice here? If I dont agree then Dragon me will definitely get payback on me. Will I make it out of here alive otherwise?
I dont have a problem with it.
Alright, since this is your decision then I will continue to contract with you both.
Due to the pressuring aura from Di Cang and the willingness of both demons, Bai Yan didnt have much trouble or resistance in this attempt. After closing her eyes, thedys feelers were able to easily sign her signature within their souls.
Chapter 1252 - Dead (3)”
Chapter 1252 Dead (3)
Half Qing Sing promptly showed a surprised expression after the ritual wasplete because of what she sensed. Before the rtionship between herself and Bai Yan was that of ve and mistress, meaning she had to do whatever the woman said under duress. However, this time shes been upgraded to a servant familiar status, meaning shes still connected, but her lifes not on the line anymore and could refuse an order if she doesnt like it!
Im done forming the contract with the both of you now so the two of you can go back to your rooms if you like. Turning to her husband, Di Cang, is my mother here? I want to go see her.
Okay, Ill take you to her. Shes in the neighboring garden around the back of the pce.
Sitting inside a pavilion constructed at the middle of a manmade pond, Bai Ning was currently staring up into the open sky like shes lost in thought about something. But her trance didntst long when the familiar sound of footsteps brought her back to reality.
Youve broken into the Middle Divine level? the woman asks in astonishment after noticing her daughters breakthrough.
Bai Yan faintly nods in confirmation: Yes Mother, I just did after waking up.
I see, that huge disturbance is because of you then. Slowlying forward, those tender eyes of this mother surprisingly turns to her son-inw instead: Can I have a moment with my daughter? I have a few things I like to speak to her about.
Di Cang naturally wouldnt object and nodded in agreement. Ill wait for you in the front. Take your time if you need to.
Okay Di Cang, dont worry, it wont be too long. That said, Bai Yan returns her gaze back over to Bai Nings face.
Their contour was very simr, close enough to be called sisters even if not for the age difference. No matter how well-maintained Bai Nings contour was, shes stilling up to forty in age, theres bound to be some subtle differences between the two. For example, thedy was much more mature and had on an air of strength from experience that Bai Yancked.
Yaner, Ill admit I was initially very dissatisfied with this husband of yours at the beginning, but it seems Im wrong about him from the start. He cares about you a lot and I can see that now. Patting her daughters hand, Bai Nings smile was all tender and kind, marred only by the spec of sadness in the womans eyes due to her own yearning for the other half.
Twenty years, I wonder how hes doing now. Is he okay?
Mother, do you remember everything from the past now? Asked Bai Yan after a minute of silence.
Nodding at that: Yes, I remember your grandfather, your uncle, and your father I only found out about his background when I was being pursued by those assassins back then. Dont you think its ironic? Me and him are both heirs to our respective sects and schools, yet we never once met each other until then because of our reclusive nature.
If I had known about everything then, would we havee to this point. Turn out this way?
In this life, the one Ive wronged the most is to you Yaner. When I was being chased, I couldnt make it back to the Medicine Sect and hand you over to your grandfather. In the end I could only rely on a reliable acquaintance to keep you safe. By the way, is Lan Yue doing well? She asks after suddenly remembering that kind and gentle friend of hers.
Unfortunately, the answer of good news didnte as expected because Bai Yans reply left an audible thud to the heart. She has passed away.
She has passed away.
Those words rung with an indiscernible sensation inside Bai Nings chest. Clenching those hands, its obvious thisdy was having troubleing to terms with this fact and what that information hinted to.
Chapter 1253 - Dead (4)”
Chapter 1253 Dead (4)
How can this be? Quickly tell me. If Lan Yue passed away then how was your childhood.
Bai Yan didnt keep anything hidden and went over the details in full to her biological mother. From the happy times ording to her memory, and the sad and difficult ones where she had to run away from that household.
Bai Ning naturally became outraged over the maltreatment of her daughter by that scum of a stepfather, but the womans anger quickly turned to pain and regret. Theres no doubt in her mind that Lan Yue wouldve taken good care of Bai Yan, just that she never expected her dear friend to pass away so early on in her years. As a result, she could be said to have indirectly pushed the young girl into suffering so much wrong during her youth!
I shouldve kept her with me that day, why did I decide to leave her behind!
But you dont have to feel sorry for me Mother, even if I suffered a lot in those years, I still had my brother Xiaoer by my side. Now I also have Di Cang and Xiachen so Im very happy.
Upon mentioning her own brother who has always stood by her side, Bai Yans lips inexplicably curved into a heartwarming smile. Sure, they havent seen each other in a while after they went their separate ways that day, but this sister knows her younger brother had alsoe to the Celestial Realm. As long as theyre walking on the samend then they are bound to reunite some day!
That Bai Xiao is indeed a good child. I hope I can meet him someday and even take him as my godson. Bai Ning says that with a slight chuckle.
In those years it was Bai Xiao who persistently stood by Bai Yans side so the amount of merit he earned with Bai Nings heart was monumental. She couldnt even begin to imagine otherwise if there wasnt this emotional support.
Your husband is also pretty good. That day your injury shouldve been lethal thanks to that Keeper Ling, but your husband saved you with his essence blood.
What did you say?
Seeing the urgency, Bai Ning didnt keep her daughter hanging and mistakenly thought it was because she now knows about the demon kings identity. I already know hes a demon. Dont worry, Im not like those worldly people out there who cant see past the norm, not to mention he went that far for your sake. If I dont ept him then its me whos in the wrong.
She didnt like Di Cang before because she didnt want to have Bai Yan be hurt by a bad man. Now that shes confirmed thats not the case, theres no reason left to hate him.
Pale in the face, Bai Yan presses for more info despite the reassurance: How much blood did he bleed out?
Probably, about half a bowl?
Boom!
Like a thunderbolt striking down at her head, Bai Yans mind was blown away as her legs stumbled back a few steps.
For a demon and demonic beast, their essence blood was equivalent to their life.
For example, if a demon could live for a thousand years then they would undoubtedly suffer greatly in their lifespan. Now imagine half a bowls worth! That would be lethal to some of the weaker demons!
That idiot, he really doesnt want to live anymore does he?
Please wait Mother, Ill be right back very soon. Gnashing her teeth in frustration, Bai Yan didnt wait another second and dashed for the exit where her husband was waiting under a peach blossom tree.
How did the talk with Mother-inw go? Oblivious to the mistake he himself did, Di Cang asks with a dashing smile that only got enhanced due to the pink petals slowly drifting onto his robe.
Running up fast to choke onto his cor, Bai Yan sounded furious: Di Cang, did you use your own essence blood to save me?
Did Mother-inw tell you that?
Chapter 1254 - Dead (5)”
Chapter 1254 Dead (5)
Do you know what it means to do this? The loss of your essence blood will detrimentally reduce your lifespan. How many years do you have to live?
Di Cang understood why his wife would be so agitated and anxious. Without any argument, he rubs his hands around hers and starts making flirting ys: My dear Yaner is still as grumpy as ever, just the way I like it.
After saying that, the shameless demon king didnt give any chance for the woman to retort and leaned in to smooch her lips. Dont fret Yaner, losing a bit of my lifespan is nothing. I am strong and will continue to grow stronger. When I do, my lifespan will naturally increase in kind. You know, there is a level where one can be immortal and free from the reins of death?!
But thats too hard she murmurs helplessly.
How difficult can it be? As long as I can continue to live with you then I will definitely reach that state eventually! By then not even the cycle of life and death can separate us.
How could he bear to leave her alone in this world? Even if it means he would have to struggle for the rest of his life, Di Cang has every intent to enhance his own strength to the upper limits this body would sustain. By then, not even life or death could constrain him!
Loosening her hands around his cor: I hope it really will be as you say, otherwise. Turning sharp andmanding like a queen, If you leave me suddenly one day, then even if I have to flip over hell itself, I will take you back and fix you myself!
Chuckling with amusement over that threat, the man couldnt resist anymore and hugs her for a deep French kiss. Thats his answer, his vow to her.
Unaware of it themselves, their picturesque y of intimacy under the peach blossom tree had been seen entirely from start to finish by Bai Ning. Shes been standing at one corner of the doorway, and against her daughters happiness, this mother couldnt ask for a better oue.
Thank goodness Yaner has such a good husband. Now I dont have to worry about anything after I leave here!
Casting her eyes downward in thought, the image of Keeper Lings old face popped up again which caused a distortion of anger and hate in that expression.
Keeper Ling, Celestial pce!
I will one day destroy you all for hurting my daughter! You bastards will pay for what youve done!
With one final nce at her daughter, Bai Nings bodypletely disappears from the pond to carry out her vengeance.
.
Unaware of her mothers departure, Bai Yan was still lost in her dreamy moment. Pushing her husband away: Be careful you! Dont press too hard, otherwise you might hurt the baby.
Following the mention of the baby, Di Cangs gaze slowly shifted to the bumpy belly down below. And exactly then the baby seems to have heard theirint. To show her existence, the tiny life in there actually kicked the poor mothers belly and sent Bai Yans gasping for air.
Whats the matter? Asked Di Cang with nervous eyes.
Shaking her head with a sweet smile: Theres no problem, the baby is probably anxious toe out and kicked me.
Going ck in the face, Di Cangs stern gaze locked onto the belly: If you dare to hurt your mother again then I will p your bottom when youe out!
This ones existence already forced him to stop spending the night with his wife, now shes also hurting her? How could this doting husband endure!
Oh Di Cang, making a helpless face at her hubbys behavior, This is normal you silly. A baby is bound to kick me sometimes.
I dont care how others do it but I wont let my child do it! That said, the overly protective husband started to make a ridiculous face of unreasonableness: If she kicks you one more time then I will rope her up and beat her bottom once shes born!
Chapter 1255 - Celestial Fox’s Blood (1)”
Chapter 1255 Celestial Foxs Blood (1)
Bai Yans face went ck: If the baby is a girl then she would be Xiachens precious little sister. Do you think he will still recognize you as his father if you beat the baby?
What does it matter if he recognizes me as his father or not? I only need you anyways.
This sentence really does match up to that old saying: a wife is true love and the child is an ident..
The only regret Di Cang has out of this rtionship would be how fast the children came into their life. Now he couldnt even get some free time to spend alone with his wife.
Of course, if it wasnt for his boys presence, perhaps Bai Yan wouldnt have epted him so quickly and he knew that much.
Celestial pce.
Keeper Ling has been moping around in the main hall for a while now, his expression burdensome and tired like hes contemting something heavy.
Eventually a sigh escaped that mouth: Where exactly did that little thinge from? The power he wielded, why did I fear it so much. Growing sharp in the eye at the thought, Such a pity I couldnt make sure I sniffed the life out of that girl. With the demon kings blood saving her, shes likely alive again.
Should I inform the other Keepers of this matter?
Respected Keeper, Miss Ruo Xi is seeking an audience with you.
Despite the sudden interruption of a guard, Keeper Ling didnt angry and even eased up on his sour face. ?Shes back? Go ahead, let her in.
Yes Keeper. But the order was unnecessary because the door had already been pushed open by a hand without any summoning.
Under the glistening light of the sun, a woman wearing a light blue dress slowly strolls in, her elegance and grace unmatched in these halls.
How did things go on your end Rou Xi?
Keeper Ling, casting her eyes down like some dejected maiden, I am ipetent, please forgive me, I failed to take down that demonic city and its invaders. Thankfully I was able to confirm one thing though, that woman is alive again!
Unfazed by the expected news, the old timer didnt sound angry and even grew more tender in his voice: Dont let it get to you, its not your fault. I in fact have met that woman already so your oue is within my expectation.
Taken aback by the news, the woman stares out in shock: Youve seen her?
Yes, it should be her reincarnation. Coincidentally, shes also going by the surname Bai and called Yan. Shes even the daughter of that detested Bai Ning!
Boom!
Horrified on the face, a visible look of panic filled Yun Ruo Xis existence.
Didnt that woman fall underground? How can Keeper Ling still meet her? Did she secretly escape somehow?
But you dont have to worry too much. You are the destined one, the world will rally behind you. As for that wretchedss, shes the scourge of this world, nothing good wille her way!
Unlike his attitude toward others, Keeper Ling held Yun Ruo Xi in very high regard so his tone has never been harsh or mean. Unfortunately, the constant reminder of the fact that shes the destined one only made thedy there glum with agitation.
Make no mistake, Yun Ruo Xi wasnt so oblivious to the world that she would think shes the real destined one. Everything in her possession was stolen from Bai Yan in the past. Unless the real owner dies, she could never be at ease or live her life infort.
Chapter 1256 - “Celestial Fox’s Blood (2)”
Chapter 1256 Celestial Foxs Blood (2)
I understand your concerns Keeper Ling, I wont dwell on the matter anymore. After all, she and I are not of the same world in the end. That said, Yun Ruo Xi then looks up to meet the elders gaze, that face confident and proud.
Thats right, me and her are no longer the same grade of people anymore. Im high and mighty, shes low and filthy like dirt. Its just a matter of time before I end her for good.
Im happy you understand that. If youre tired then go back and rest first. Oh right, is that protection amulet showing any reactions yet? The elder asks with a faint smile as well.
Clutching the pendant around her neck, thedy reluctantly answers: Do you know that woman has a son?
Nodding: Yes, Ive met him already.
Her son can suddenly gain immense strength and be like a whole new person. I couldnt ovee that boy when I encountered him. It was the protection amulet that saved me in the final moments. Im sorry but I simply cant control my amulet as I wish in my state. Casting her eyes down, her look was all apologetic to suit her words, But my amulet wasnt like this before. That woman identally dripped her blood on it when we fought all those years ago. You know it too, I am the destined one, all hope lies with me. As for her, shes the doom of our world so imagine her dirty blood tainting the amulet. It has caused severe damage because of that reasoning.
Due to the lies spouting from that mouth, the elders already disgruntled face had evolved into that of pure hatred and murder. Its no wonder that wretchedss is that Bai Nings daughter, they are a perfect match for one another!
If it wasnt for that person damaging the amulet, would Ruo Xis strength grow so slowly?!
Making a bittersweet smile to put the final nail in the coffin: You shouldnt get angry for my sake Keeper Ling. You know it as well, there are some people who are just evil hearted inside and would never change. During the period where it was only me and her in the wild, she had always used me as a shield to keep herself safe. But for the sake of all the years ofpanionship we shared, I couldnt bear to cut off the rtionship. Pausing to let her meaning sink in, she could see it was time to make herself shine even further, But everyone has a limit, Im no different. When I learned of her wanting to use the entire inhabitants of the Celestial Realm as her own stepping stone, thats when I lost it and couldnt tolerate her sinister deeds anymore. How could someone be so evil and cruel inside? She would destroy everyone just for her own self-interest! Just imagining what wouldvee to if I didnt stop her frightens me to the core!
The more she spoke, the more righteous the lying bitch was sounding until its almost moral raising. Against this change, Keeper Ling was taking it very well and eased up like an elder watching their child growing up.
Raising a hand to pat thedys shoulder, Its okay Ruo Xi, just go back and get a good rest. The way she treated will be paid back in full, you can be sure of it!
Thank you Keeper Ling, I dont know how to repay your kindness. Taking a half bow to show her gratitude, Yun Ruo Xi deliberately lowered her head again to hide that devious smirk underneath. But please, I know she is a sinner that can never be redeemed. However, I hope that you can at least give this incarnation of her a chance, even if I know she will not change, I still hope you would.
Chapter 1257 - Celestial Fox’s Blood (3)”
Chapter 1257 Celestial Foxs Blood (3)
Narrowing his old eyes, Keeper Lings aura returns to that frosty chill.
Give her a chance?
How outrageous! That wretched woman has already shown her true colors time and time again. Forget about giving her a chance, I wouldnt even give her a chance to be reincarnated for a third time!
Despite his own opinion on the matter, the elder didnt have the heart to downright refute the girl and hurt her feelings. Smiling with a nod: Alright, if she is willing to repent then Ill give her a chance. Of course, she must first exile herself and leave the bounds of the Demon Realm then Ill give her the opportunity. Otherwise.
Thank you Keeper Ling. Drawing a bright smile on her face, she arches her fist and retreats for the exit where she revealed her true nature C theres only a sinister smirk left.
Is the Celestial Lord back yet? Yun Ruo Xi asks the guard after making sure no ones seeing.
No mdy, the Celestial Lord hasnt return.
Alright, I understand. If you notice his return thene inform me right away. Theres bitterness in her voice then. She knows the love of her doom was also her poison, yet she couldnt deny him and was willing to throw herself into that me.
Demon City.
Inside the luxurious pce that was only constructed here in recent months, Bai Yan loafs around in azy fashion like she normally does.
Hmm? Its then without any forewarning, a white figure skims through thedys sight and roused her attention.
Normally Bai Yan would be quite rmed to be intruded upon in her own home and without anyone by her side, but this person was someone she recognized. Without hesitation, she got up from the bed to meet the new guest.
Howe you are here? She asks the person who had stopped moving under the peach blossom tree. Ever since that day where he saved her within the Holy Domain, she hasnt seen Chu Yi God again.
I came to see you in order to offer a solution in saving your son. He exins with aplex light in those eyes.
A way to save Xiachen? Thedys eye tightened up at the notion, Do you know the cause behind it?
Forming a thin smile along his lips, Chu Yi God didnt hide anything: Yes, when I treated him before during the first time I had already known how to save him. There are only two ways. One is to destroy the resenting grudge inside his body. The second is to have them merge together and be one. However, the second method will require the consent of the grudge and a keyponent.
Whatponent? Bai Yan asks with a furrowed face.
The blood of a celestial fox.
The blood of a celestial fox?
Startled by the name of said creature, Bai Yan searched through her own memories to no avail. Shes never heard of such a fox in her life.
Your husband should know this already. I specte the reason he didnt tell you before I did is because of the dangerous terrain the animal lives in. That ce is called the Cloud Mountain. If you werent pregnant then the risk might not be an issue, but the way you are now.
As expected, Bai Yan went silent at first before breaking out a shallow smile: I know Di Cang is worried about me and doesnt want me to take the risks in my state. Im sure he was intending to go by himself at some point, but I am me, I have never been one to hide behind a man.
Chapter 1258 - Celestial Fox’s Blood (4)”
Chapter 1258 Celestial Foxs Blood (4)
And Bai Yan narrows her eyes onto the man, I am very grateful to you for saving my son, and I am also thankful for you saving me back in the Holy Domain. I owe you a lot and I will never forget your kindness in this life.. However, Di Cangs status within my heart is irreceable. I wont allow anyone to say something bad about my husband!
Chu Yi God may not be openly hostile towards Di Cang, but the underlying meaning of his words didnt escape Bai Yans ear. If theres no ill intent then they could still be friend, but vice versa. If for her husbands sake, she wont mind distancing herself from this mysterious man!
Clenching the hands behind his back, that warning from thedy definitely hit a sore spot: Youre overthinking the matter. Ivee to tell you because I wish to, you dont owe me anything. If anything, its I who owes you.
If anything, its I who owes you..
Bai Yans heart stung over those words. For some reason she got this strange sensation that someone had said that to herself before.
Suddenly, the handsome face of Chu Yi Feng returns to her mind, causing a loud bang in her head like its about to explode.
Thats right, Chu Yi Feng also mentioned something simr like that in the past where he probably owes her for a past lifes debt.
But what does this man have to do with Yi Feng?
Clenching her fist at all the unknown hovering over this issue: Ive told you before that I have a friend with a face exactly like yours. Im going to ask again, do you and him share some sort of rtionship?
The man didnt answer right away, only staring at her like hes trying to gauge something.
Im sorry, Im Im afraid theres nothing I can say.
Pressing forward by stepping into his personal space, there was no way Bai Yan would let this go so easily: What do you mean by that. Are you implying he is indeed rted to you?
You will find out eventually, but not now. That said, the tenseness in Chu Yi Gods clenched fist began to loosen, And, I suggest you hurry and go find a celestial fox. The sooner the better.
Why so? Narrowing up her eyes, Bai Yan didnt understand why the urgency, especially when shes still heavily pregnant. At the very least she should go after going throughbor to reduce the risk.
Because the celestial fox will only appear when a fox is born. The baby in your stomach is not a normal one so it will undoubtedly lure one to your side.
Now this has left the poor woman in a bind. She knows that if Di Cang finds out then he would never allow her to go out during her pregnant state. In fact, Bai Yan has no doubt her husband would tie her up if he must just to keep her at home.
Also, you should bring your son along for the trip if possible. A celestial foxs blood is best used when its fresh, thats when it has the greatest effect. Furthermore, that specie of the fox kind hated man the most, they wont show themselves if they smell the scent. As for Bai Xiachen. Hes only a kid, his presence shouldnt matter.
Having said this, Chu Yi God then met the womans eye with his own before handing over an item: Ive said everything I need to say. Take this, its a jade card that can call for me. If the Celestial Pce everes to make trouble for you, go ahead and snap the card in half. I wille at my fastest speed.
Startled by the offer, Bai Yan first nced at the man, then down to the card in her hands. Shes troubled by the idea of relying on this person who she barely knew. But right when she wanted to return the item to its owner, Chu Yi God was already gone, nowhere to be seen in front of herself
Chapter 1259 - Celestial Fox’s Blood (5)”
Chapter 1259 Celestial Foxs Blood (5)
I believe that as my child you will be very strong and survive. So if you are willing to let me go to find the celestial fox in order to save your older brother, then give me a sign by kicking me three times. But if you dont agree then kick me twice. Whatever you choose, I will respect your opinion.
Bai Xiachen was her child, as was the fetus in her belly. If Bai Yans going to take the risk with her then she would need the consent of the unborn baby.
Bump!!
Bump! Bump!!
As if able to understand her words, the fetus actually kicked her three times as requested and shocked the poor mother. Really? Youre able to understand me? Alright, if you agree then kick me twice this time, and if you disagree then kick me three times.
Bump! Bump!!
This time theres no mistake, the baby does understand her!
Now that you agree to your brother, well find a way to locate a celestial fox and save your brother. That said, she then starts to muse over the options.
Firstly, she mustnt let Di Cang find out about what shes up to, otherwise the idea would be tossed out without a second thought. That means she must leave quietly.
Mother! Its then a soft cuddly voice rushes over from the rear and causes the woman to swing around like a thief thats been caught. Thankfully it was only her son once she recognized who it was.
Howe youre here Xiachen, wheres your father? Asked Bai Yan with a soft tender voice of her own.
Answering without a second thought to his mothers inner n, Baddie Father and First Elder needs to go out for something and wont be back until evening. They said to keep youpany Mother.
Hes not here? A sigh of relief swept over the womans face, Listen to me Xiachen, I have found a way topletely integrate that grudge within your body. Now neither of you have to disappear.
Blinking those eyes of his, the boy didnt object and continued to listen.
But we will have to make a trip to somewhere. You need toe with me.
Giving a happy nod: I will listen to you Mother, but my little sister is going to be born soon so how are we supposed to go out? Is it safe?
The reminder about safety definitely hit a sore spot for the desperate mother. I have no choice.
In regards to Chu Yi Gods stuff about using a foxs blood and such, she does trust him. Its unreasonable to trust a stranger so heavily, but thats what the heart tells her to believe.
Okay, if thats what you want Mother. Baddie Father said it already. If hes not home then I am the man of this family. I wont let anyone harm you or my little sister! Patting his chest, the kid says it proudly that left Bai Yan warmed to the heart.
Dont worry Xiachen, whether it be you or him, I wont let either of you disappear!
Smiling brilliantly: If Mother likes him then I can ept him, but I wont leave you no matter what. Otherwise, I will feel lonely in that sea of bitter hell.
In front of Bai Yan, hes always going to be that good and obedient child.
Aching over how sensible her boy was, Bai Yan couldnt take it anymore and pulled him into a bear hug. Dont worry, I promise everything will be alright!
Chapter 1260 - “Celestial Fox’s Blood (6)”
Chapter 1260 Celestial Foxs Blood (6)
Bai Xiachen didnt say nothing more as he hugged his head against Bai Yans chest with that big bright smile.
Come then, lets head out before your father returns. That said, she promptly lets go of her son and led the way for the exit, holding the boys hand along the way.
At the main gate leading out of the courtyard, two guards were mindlessly bored out of their minds right now when they saw the woman and boying out. Immediately, they straightened up their backs and got sharp in order to keep up appearances. Queen, Prince, might we ask where you are going?
Mmm, quicklying up with an excuse, Im finding the room stuffy and bored here so Im taking Xiachen out for a walk. Well be back very soon so theres no need to inform Di Cang.
Naturally the guards posted here wouldnt dare stop her, after all, this queen of theirs were the kings treasure. If so much as a scratch befalls thedy then they might as well offer up their heads on their own.
Just like that, Bai Yan was able to easily bypass the pce guards using this excuse until she was stepping foot into the city streets.
Meanwhile at the same time not far away in a mountain range, Di Cang was standing stoically atop of a ridge when his mood went afoul for unknown reasons.
However..
As soon as this doting husband recalled the image of his lovely wife waiting at home for him, a smile would escape his lips to wow the world. Its mesmerizing, daunting even for the faint of heart, which in turn left many of the female demons nearby gasping for breath.
Ahumph. First Elder didnt miss the behavior from the crowd gathered below and hurried to correct his lieges unintentional mistake.
Doesnt the king know his smile can kill? What if some of the demonesses get some funny idea because of your smile? That will make the queen very unhappy!
Realizing he shouldnt act that way as well, Di Cang quickly restored himself back to that dominant and cold demon king that they all expect of him. So all of you are from the nearby demon tribes?
In the Celestial Realm, most demonic beasts have long been subjugated into very or familiar contracts at the hands of the humans living here, only few and sparse groups were able to escape that fate thanks to hiding in difficult to reach terrains. As a result, the ones gathered here today before Di Cang are the ones who didnt get the news of the Demon Realms attack and had to be sought out personally.
Thats correct Your Majesty, we are the remaining demon tribes living in this region and are willing to be at yourmand.
Di Cangs sight firstnded on the speaking old elder, then shifted to the beautiful young maiden next to him.
An entry level Middle Divine? The words were faint, but it was able to reach everyones ear nevertheless.
Understanding he needed to exin, the old elder steps forward and bows: Your Majesty, she is my youngest daughter and the most talented one among my children. In order to not let the Celestial Realms people know of her existence, we deliberately hid her talent over the years and has only managed to help her break into that rank recently.
Her age is a bit old but no matter, my daughter the princess will be born soon. I need proper maids that can not only serve her but also to protect her from danger. First Elder, go find several more talented maids like this one to serve the princess.
As his daughter, Di Cang has every intent to give the baby the best he could offer in this world. Furthermore, he needs to train the maids to keep the stinking brats eyeing his precious girl away! What if they try to snatch her out from under his eye?!
Chapter 1261 - “The Queen Ran Away Again! (1)”
Chapter 1261 The Queen Ran Away Again! (1)
Yes, Sire. First Elder respectfullyplies by cupping his hand, I will take care of this matter so please go ahead and return to the queen. Im sure Her Highness will want to be apanied by you. Thest bit of his sentence was sugar to the ear, which made the demon kings face melt again into a warming smile that left the elder awkwardly embarrassed.
He wanted to remind Di Cang again this wasnt the right image to give as their king, but the man was already gone when he opened his mouth again.
Ahumph! Coughing to clear the awkwardness in the air, First Elder figured he might as well push forward anyways since theyve already embarrassed themselves enough. Leopard Chief, our king always takes good care of the queen so there are never any maids near Her Highness. However, the princess will soon be born so we are in obvious needs of capable maids for that. I want to know if your Leopard n has any qualified members to fit the job.
The meaning of his remark was obvious C its a warning to not get any funny ideas about the king or bing his consort! Theyre only maids and nothing else, otherwise..
Ive said all I need to say now. Go back and prepare the candidates ande to the Demon City when youre ready. Whisking his sleeve, First Elder then began to leave and signaled the dispersal of everyone gathered.
Sister! Right as the young demoness who had caught Di Cangs eye earlier was about to leave though, another figure suddenly steps in and stopped her in the track.
Compared with her beautiful face, this new girl in front was quite petite with a cuter contour.
Sister, I heard the king personally selected you? Thats great! When I get to the city, I will need your help Sister.
Furrowing up her brow, Mu Ying the leopard demoness grew hesitant at her younger sisters request: You want me to help you for what?
Quit trying to fool me Sister, you really think I dont know? The king is only saying it on the outside that hes looking for maids to look after the princess, but in truth hes searching for concubines for himself. Once we are in the Demon City then we are all his woman. Your strength is higher than mine so of course you will need to help me.
In this cute looking petite girls opinion, Mu Ying should be monopolized for her own benefits since shes stronger and her older sister. Such a great opportunity doesnte often, especially when theyre going to be in the pce to serve the king!
What do you mean by that? When did the king start selecting concubines? He only chose me because my talent and strength are higher than everyone elses. Dont go running off and getting weird ideas. Now getting annoyed in her tone, Mu Ying didnt like the way the conversation was heading.
Regarding this younger sister of hers, the young demoness could say shes not very fond of her to begin with. For one thing, the girl never bothers to improve or train, thats already a disappointing factor in of itself, and the other was how often her younger sister would try to seek higher ces beyond her position. This goes against everything Mu Ying stands for and that was self-improvement!
Chapter 1262 - The Queen Ran Away Again! (2)”
Chapter 1262 The Queen Ran Away Again! (2)
Protect the little princess? Mu Xue sneered sarcastically over her older sisters belief, The baby inside the queens stomach hasnt evene out yet, how are they so certain its a princess?
Mu Ying expression sank into a darker tone over thatment: If you do this then it will bring great disaster to our Leopard n. Its not easy for us to have this peace today and you want to ruin it all for your own sake?!
Im only speaking the truth Sister. Whats more, I heard the queen is only a human. Us demons hate humanity to the core, what makes you think the king can reallyst forever with her? Not to mention the young prince is nothing but a filthy half-breed, what makes you think he can lead our kind? Mu Xues lip then formed a scornful sneer like shes been insulted: Only the children we give birth to is worthy of bing the true heir, anything less is unworthy!
Nothing but a stinking human woman, how dare shepete with us for the kings favor? If the queen is a demoness then its one thing, at least then I will still be able to suck it up. But shes a human, a human!
And
The fact that the king is having the first elder choose maids for the princess goes to show how little he favors the current queen.
Thats right, in this presumptuous bitchs mind, Di Cangs act of finding capable maids for his own unborn daughter was in fact an indirect mean of choosing more concubines for himself, and she herself was the perfect candidate for that position!
I will tell Father about everything you said today, and you. Stopping there because she didnt want to finish thest bit, Mu Ying res at her own younger sister to emphasize her point. However, their argument didnt get any further because an angry holler had cut them off just then.
What tell? What is there to tell? Aside from tattling to your father, what else can you do? Almost running over was a middle-aged woman of decent beauty, but that resentful and angry growl ruined it all.
Im warning you Mu Ying, youre not allowed to tell your father about this. Furthermore, you must do everything in your power to help your sister get the position of Queen!
Staring wide eye at this order: Mother, what do you mean by that?
Isnt it obvious? With your strength, killing a simple human is easy. Once you are done with that then you can take the me for yourself, this way you wont drag your little sister down with you. Yu Yao coldly snorted like its the obvious thing to say to her own eldest daughter.
Due to the circumstances, Mu Ying had been kept in the mountains since childhood and isted from the rest of her n, therefore she didnt have much contact with her own mother over the years. Naturally Yu Yao wouldnt have much feelings for this girl as a result and favored the younger one instead.
As expected, Mu Yings body went stiff after what she heard. My own mother wants me to die for her other daughter? She wants me to die for Mu Xue? Is she even my mother anymore?
Mother Hooking her arms around like its prenned, Mu Xue starts getting all whiny like a spoiled brat, I dont care, I want to be the kings woman. No, I want to be the queen! I want to have his child, and I want my child to be the future heir. I know my baby is far better than that half-breed runt!
Oh my good daughter, you dont need to worry. Your mother I will definitely get your sister to help you get your wish. Giving a gentle caress of her daughters hair, this bias mother didnt even spare a nce towards the older one, Besides, my Xuer here is so outstanding, how can anyone not like you?
That said, Yu Yaos eyes then shifted to Mu Yings figure who just stood there with a haunted face. This woman had no warmth in those eyes like shes facing some servant.
Did you hear me or not? Dont think just because your father favors you that you can use him against me. If you dare say a single word about today then I will die in front of you immediately. I will tell everyone its you who forced your own mother to die after clinging onto the king!
Chapter 1263 - “The Queen Ran Away Again! (3)”
Chapter 1263 The Queen Ran Away Again! (3)
Mu Ying was left speechless and stunned over her own mothers irate face. Its painful and hurtful for the girl like someone just yanked at her heart and threw it away.
This is my mother!
Does she think I voluntarily locked myself up in the mountains? Does she think I wanted to leave them? How can a parent make such a request of their own child?
This sort of maltreatment was honestly not what Mu Ying expected. Just because she herself didnt get to grow up with the family, shes now an outsider.
Alright, I wont tell Father so you two can stop fretting, but I wont help her either. Im afraid of dying so asking me to die for her is out of the question. Disheartened inside, Mu Ying didnt have the energy left to speak to these two.
Yu Yao may not favor her eldest daughter, but the motherly instinct was still there. Sadly, once the woman saw the cold hard stare from Mu Ying, she immediately retracted any sentiment of feeling guilty.
Mu Ying, I dont believe what you say about not having thoughts about the king. Im telling you, the position as queen is your little sisters, you mustnt fight her for it!
That only made the girl even more disappointed.
Whatever you want, just dont me me and say I didnt warn you beforehand. Theres a good chance you two will die for this. That said, she gave one final nce at her sister and mother like its some sort of farewell to their familiar bonds. Shes done with them and only wants to return to the mountain.
Mother! Mu Xue felt aggrieved over the rejection and started to whine again.
Dont worry sweetie, I will go talk to your father and have him bring you into the pce. But remember, dont let him know about what were nning. With his old fashion nature, he will surely object to the idea and remove you from the roster.
Still sulky in the face, Mu Xue bites her lip: What if Mu Ying tells Father?
Her? The fact that she promised us means she wont rat us out! Dont take her too seriously, and when you do be the queen, wont she have to kneel before your feet? When that timees you can humiliate her all you like! This time Yu Yaos voice was very cold like the girl was no longer her daughter at all.
At the mention of being the queen, Mu Xues heart definitely felt relieved because the desire and greed for the crown overcame all her own hears. Imagine, a tiara on her own head and the groveling picture of thousands of demons before her eye, what a glorious picture that would be!
I wont let you down Mother, one day I will be the noblest of all woman in this world!
At first her goal was only to be a concubine of Di Cangs, but clearly this girl has no bounds or qualms about anything.
Yu Yao felt proud after hearing that sted remark worthy of execution. In this mothers mind, her youngest daughter could do anything, blind confidence being the worse type of poison for a ignorant mother.
Go clean yourself up now, Ill go find your father and organize the matter of bringing you into the pce. Patting her daughters head, the womans attitude was too prizing to say shes right in the head.
Chapter 1264 - “The Queen Ran Away Again! (4)”
Chapter 1264 The Queen Ran Away Again! (4)
Even though Mu Ying promised her not to say anything, but Yu Yao has never been one to trust others so easily. She must go confirm its the case in order to be reassured and telling her youngest daughter would do nothing but make trouble.
Demon City.
Inside the newly constructed pce, Di Cang was searching high and low for the two people he wanted to find. Sadly, despite his efforts, he couldnt find a single trace of their being in the courtyards or rooms.
Going slightly white in the face, he makes a grab for the nearest demon soldier: Wheres the queen and prince?
Startled and unable to process the question, the poor guard had to take a good moment to answer: The queen and prince said they wanted to go out for a walk because they felt stuffy inside. They havent return yet.
They havent return yet?
The mans face instantly changed into an ugly shade. Hurrying to close his eyes in order to sense for his wifes presence, the demon king didnt wait another second before his body disappeared in a gush of wind for the outside.
.
Not long after the kings departure, First Elder also returns from his trip of recruiting the ten maids for the princess. But when he saw the trembling appearance of the pce guards around himself, he couldnt help but wonder: Why are you all acting so nervous for?
Literally squirming from difort, the guard in question cried and wept as he spoke: The queen and prince ran away from home again, we didnt stop her and now the king. Hes very angry.
Sure enough, the elders face went stiff like a rock. Bursting with anger as well, he stomped over and grabbed the person by the cor and yelled from the top of his lung: You useless things! Dont you know the queen is pregnant? You actually let her go out on her own? What if something happens to the prince and queen! Do you want us all to die!
The impending fate of that future left all the guards within earshot of his outburst crumbling to the floor. They didnt dare to move, nor did they dare to ask for mercy because it would only make things worse.
Frustrated, First Elder didnt want to waste time on unimportant matters now: You two go arrange the living quarters for these maids. Im going to go handle this issue first because you useless idiots cant do a simple job of looking after the royal family!
Ye-Yes, Elder. The leading pce guardplies and hanged his head in depression.
Not a moment toote after the elders departure, the leoparddies were brought over by another attendant charged with their guidance. But when Mu Xue saw the moot appearances of these soldiers, the greedy girl couldnt resisting over to ask: Hey Mr. Guard, is the rtionship between your king and queen very bad? Why does she constantly run away from home?
Frowning at the annoyance: Our king and queens rtionship have always been good. You dont need to fret about it.
Despite those words and the constant tugging of her older sister Mu Ying from the side, the little greedyss didnt budge and smirked: Is that so? Why does the queen keep wanting to leave then? I bet its because she got wind of the king wanting to take in a new consort, thats why shes left out of anger.
The king wants to take in a new consort?
The expression of the guard froze over the idea.
No wonder..
No wonder the queen was anxious to leave today, it must be because the king broke her heart, which made her leave out of spite.
Mu Xue! Now openly growing anxious in the face, Mu Ying desperately wanted to put a stop to this before its toote. Lowering her voice into an urgent whisper: Stop this. This is the Demon City and not the Leopard n, no one can protect you here.
Obvious Mu Xue didnt agree with that idea and puckered up those lips.?Not like I said anything thats false, why is she being so pushy?
Chapter 1265 - Labor (1)”
Chapter 1265 Labor (1)
Ahumph! The guard forces a dry cough using an expressionless face, Whatever you want to say cer. Right nowe with me.
In an instant, the courtyard was silent over the order.
Mu Xue undoubtedly felt unhappy over the lost opportunity and red at her older sister.?What a?nosy body! I knew I shouldve forced Mother to keep this woman at home! That way I can avoid having her cling onto me and ruin my good thing.
However, not even this greedy girl was foolish enough to openly showcase her true feelings. This wasnt the Leopard n, but the pce in the Demon City. She has at least enough awareness to know what she could and couldnt do in these times.
The guard obviously saw through the character of this leopardss, after all, this wasnt the first time hes had to deal with the female sex trying to get into the kings bedchamber. In the end after much deliberation, the demon soldier decides to consult with the elder council after bring these maids to their designated living quarters. He doesnt want to make presumptions and make another mistake like today.
Unfortunately, it seems fate doesnt want to side with the poor pce guard during this period. Right when he arrived at the courtyard where the remaining elders were staying, he was firmly driven away by the attendants, saying the elders were currently in a crucial step of making a breakthrough and wont allow a audience.
In a teahouse not far from the Demon City, a teenager was currently sitting next to a window staring out into the sky when he overheard the nearby conversations.
Oh right, did you hear about the recent news regarding the Demon City?
Demon City?
Crumpling up his nose over those two words, the teen in question started to pay attention.
Of course Ive heard about that Demon City. Its been conquered by the demons did it not? I really have to wonder what the Celestial Pce is thinking. Its been so long already, why arent they sending people over to retake the ce? If this continues then the entire realm will fall into those demons at this rate.
Im not talking about that city being conquered you silly, Im talking about the demon king taking in new consorts. Because of that reasoning, the demon queen and her son the prince have now ran away from home and hasnt returned yet. That demon queen deserves it I say. Shes a human like us but decides to be a demons wife.
Bang!
The teacup in the boys hand was crushed in that instant. Despite the boiling water being hot enough to give a burn, the teen didnt pay it any heed and came before the loudmouthed gossipers face in the next.
You What do you want? The person asks after noticing the intensely cold airing down his neck.
You just said the demon king wants to take in a new consort, is that true?
I Im not entirely sure. The news came from the Demon City so Im only saying what I heard. Its a huge sensation apparently and has all the female demons there riles up. Even some human women are trying to get in on the election process.
Chapter 1266 - “Labor (2)”
Chapter 1266 Labor (2)
Swoosh!
Right as the loudmouthed gossiper finished his words, the teen in question had already turned away following a rapid gush of wind.
..
Demon City.
Standing under the mounting image of the towering structures that made up the walls surrounding this city, the teen was indifferent as he held out his longsword. But before he could make it no more than a few steps towards the city gates, a regiment of demon soldiers had rushed over to surround him from within.
Get Di Cang out here to see me! He snaps, unfazed by the sizable force before his eye.
Who are you? How dare you call our king by name? asked the leading guard.
Sneering: I only want to ask him in person if he really intends to take in a new consort. Tell him to get out here!
The guards were all taken aback by the demand. Its true theres a rumor hovering above the city about the king taking in new consorts and that the new maids First Elder brought back from the Leopard n were the likely candidates. But thats never confirmed so it didnt make sense that someone would have issue with the matter.
Of course, those who knows the royal family wouldnt believe such nonsense to begin with, but that doesnt mean everyone would think that way. For these pce guards over here, theyre originally from the secret domain of the Demon Realm. Theyve spent most of their time training within there so whatever story or information they had were only from hearsay, hence the hesitation in their behavior.
I thought it was all rumors at first, but clearly thats not the case if even his subordinates are acting the way you are all! Perhaps its the rage brewing from within at the notion, the teens hand was starting to shake as he held that sword.
I will get an answer from him no matter what today! I want to know if the promise he made to me back then still holds true. He promised to love my sister for the rest of his life! Now he wants to take in a new consort? Fine! If he takes one then Ill kill one, if he takes two then Ill kill two! I like to see him take a new consort then!
The more he spoke, the more intimidating and threatening the youngd became. Against this oppressive picture, the demon soldiers all felt an instinctive fear and cowered back.
You the leading guard popped his eyes out as he nervously cried out the idea in his mind. You are the kings brother-inw?
Instead of getting happy, the teen only grew more outraged at the title: Brother-inw? Thats all in the past. My sister is Bai Yan and I wont recognize someone that likes to flirt around with other females after being married! Now go get him out here to see me! Or is he too afraid toe out in person?
Sweating buckets at the confirmation, the leading guard wanted to curse his own luck. This guy really is the queens younger brother and hes here to get justice for the queen! I cant offend this guy, otherwise the king might kill us for good if he learns of this!
So its Sir Xiao, apologies for not recognizing you beforehand. Unfortunately I cant oblige your request because the king has left in search of the queen again. The guard rubs his hands together like a guilty child thats been caught doing something wrong.
Chapter 1267 - “Labor (3)”
Chapter 1267 Labor (3)
Bai Xiaos expression grew even colder over that information: That asshole still have the guts to find my sister? Ridiculous! When hees back you tell him I am willing to take care of my sister for life! If he really wants to take in a new consort then he will stop pestering my sister! That said, he gives one final nce to the open gate where a sh of cold gleam glowed from those irises.
Just when the leading demon solider felt relieved at the teen turning away again, somethingpletely out of his expectation urred. Its the sound of something copsing behind his back! Rigid like a robot, he turns around and saw what it was, the gate has been sliced apart and down on the ground!
Gulping, Her Highnesss brother isnt easy to handle either.
He destroyed the gate, thats tantamount to stepping on the kings face! It looks like His Majesty wont have an easy time persuading the queen to return this time.
Sky Mountain.
High into the clouds, dangers are lurking everywhere in this difficult terrain. Nevertheless, Bai Yan continues to push through the blocking branches with her sword in one hand and her son behind herself.
Sssss!
Suddenly, the poor woman felt a stinging pain along the belly and caused her to convulse a gasp. Shes sweating now, but knew well enough stopping was out of the question at this point.
Mother, whats wrong? Bai Xiachen nervously grabbed onto Bai Yans hand after noticing the behavior, his little face showing concern and worry.
Shaking her head: Its all right, probably its your little sister wanting toe out.
Im sorry Mother, its all my fault. If not for me, you wouldnt have to endure so much with your tummy this big. Aching with pain in the heart, the kid had started to cry along his lovely but guilty face.
Im fine, this is your sisters will. Come, lets continue. Only by getting up to the peak of this Sky Mountain can we find a celestial fox. Drawing a smile to reassure her boy, Bai Yan presses on without regret.
For her son, shes willingly to do anything and endure anything! Like this Sky Mountain, its infamous for being dangerous and full of traps. Thankfully she did her research beforehand and managed to avoid any risks so far, its just that..
Theres some sort of invisible pressuring force surrounding this mountain that hindered any human trying to climb it. Due to this reasoning, Bai Yans body would be stressed beyondpare with every inch she moved, making it all the more difficult to walk. Even so, shes not going to stop, in fact she couldnt stop.
Bang!
But in the end the pressure was just too much for her pregnant self. Bending down in the knees, shes sweating buckets and showed visible pain on the face.
Chapter 1268 - Labor (4)”
Chapter 1268 Labor (4)
Mother! Throwing himself over to Bai Yans side, he cries out in fright, Lets go back okay? I dont want the celestial foxs blood anymore, lets go home.
Weve alreadye this far, theres no turning back anymore Xiachen. Theres only a hundred meters away, we must reach the top! Closing her eyes, Bai Yans mind brought up the image of that ghoul like version of her son merging together with the light one. Only with that picture did her heart firm up again.
Even if I have to crawl, I must crawl up here! No one can stop me from saving my son!
Grinding a streak with her knee along the snow, she slowly climbs up to her feet by clinging onto the cliff side.
I must get up there. The celestial foxes will only show themselves if Im at the peak, I must get up there!
At the thought, she then stares down at her belly and rubbed the life thats within herself.
Child, you must protect yourself, for your brother, I can only persist!
I also believe you will be born safely into this world and stay with me for life!
Bai Xiachen saw how determined his mother was and decides to stop crying despite the tears stilling out. Hes learned enough through the years hes not supposed to show weakness when Bai Yans trying so hard already.
Together, one small and one big figure continued to climb this difficult mountain pass. But the mountain wouldnt just ease up on its relentless nature just because the two were showing determination. The more they climbed, the colder it became until Bai Yan felt like her bodys being taken over by frostbites. Nevertheless, the pair eventually did reach the peak of this snowy mountain. Though it took far more time than necessary, from daytime to nightfall, theyve made it.
Perhaps its the fact that shes reached the goal, or the fact that the strange pressuring aura around this mountain has dissipated, but Bai Yan copsed the second she felt it was far enough. This wouldve been fatal if it was under normal circumstances, however, theres one good thing out of all this C her powers back!
Immediately, the woman summoned up her internal energy to course through her veins and brought a wave of warmth to the body.
Mother! Bai Xiachan pounced at the copsed woman after seeing her terrible condition. He wanted to dearly to check her health, but the inner restraint brought the boy back to his senses and stopped him from doing anything rash.
Youre so silly Xiachen. Breaking out a smile, Bai Yan gently pokes at the little steambuns temple.
Because the boy was a half breed, part human and part demon, hes able to interchange between both races with his aura. But just then when he cried out after she copsed, the boy had stopped using his demon aura and reverted back to the human version, making him susceptible to the same pressure that Bai Yans been fending off until now.
Mother, face nting his plump face against her belly, Im not afraid of suffering, I only want to be with you. Im too small to help carry some of the weight from you so I can only do this. I dont want you to suffer alone Mother.
Chapter 1269 - Labor (5)”
Chapter 1269 Labor (5)
For the little steambun, being able to stay with Bai Yan was all that he wanted in this world. Even if that meant plenty of suffering and dangers involved, he wont regret it.
Hiss!
The poor woman wanted to say something more then, however, its right at that moment a stinging pain came rolling from her belly again and caused her to go white from the spasm.
Whats wrong Mother? Bai Xiachen asks with urgent eyes, Is my little sistering out?
Tightly biting her lips, Bai Yan clearly couldnt speak anymore due to the sensation coursing through her veins. Its an experience normal people could never imagine. For example,pared to the injuries shes used to taking inbat, this was several times more intense!
Mother. Unable to hold back the tears anymore, the little steambun shows a pleading face due to that painful expression.
Hes apanied Bai Yan for so many years and has never seen his mother behave this strongly and helpless.
Xiachen help me prepare, the scissor, and hot water
UhoAHH.
Quickly pulling out the prepared scissor from his storage bag, the boy also grabs the water kettle and an iron pot from within for use. These are all prepared for this asion prior to their departure so it didnt take long for Bai Xiachen to set everything up.
Bai Yan on the other hand was too preupied with her current condition of going intobor to do anything else. Truthfully she doesnt understand why either but this time its much more painful than when she carried her son the first time around.
Seconds passed.
Minutes passed.
The clock continued to tick along but the baby remained firmly lodged in there, refusing toe out and causing the poor woman to gasp constantly in pain.
Mother! Growing increasingly more distressed over that painful face, the boy starts to plead, I dont want a sister anymore, I dont want a sister anymore, can you not give birth anymore? I dont want you to keep getting hurt.
Unable to speak, Bai Yan could only make a bittersweet smile at her boy.?The babys alreadying out soon, how can I not have it??Besides, Ivee this far and climbed the mountain, what does some pain matter at this point?
Getting angry now, Bai Xiachen stares angrily at the big belly: You are not a good sister, you causing Mother so much pain. if you donte out now then I wont like you anymore.
Who knows if the boys words really worked, or its just the timing, but the next thing Bai Yan felt was a loosening sensation around her belly and a ball of flesh rolling down her bottom half, followed closely by the screaming cry of a babys voice.
Panting with air still, Bai Yan felt relieved: Hurry Xiachen, go pick the baby up or else the cold will hurt her.
I dont want to. Bai Xiachen refused and instead ran up to Bai Yans side to grasp her hand.
Why? Dont you want your sister? Hurry and go pick her up.
She hurt you so I dont like her anymore. Puckering his lips, the boy exins with an unhappy face.
Chapter 1270 - “Labor (6)”
Chapter 1270 Labor (6)
In the eyes of the boy, anyone who hurts his mother was one to dislike, hence his behavior right this instant.
Xiachen, I suffered a lot in order to give birth to her, are you going to let all that go in vain? Bai Yan says that with a frail smile.
Though unwilling, the little steambun does find the argument logical. As such, he could only begrudginglye before the baby where found the pinkish lump of squirming flesh. Instantly, the hard look on his face began to soften up.
Eh? Crying out after finding the bodily structure simr to his own, the boy swings around and eximed, Mother! This is not a little sister, this is a little brother!
Also showing surprise along the face, Bai Yan just stared for a second, realizing how silly shes been. For days on end, Bai Xiachens insistence about the baby being a girl has apparently rubbed off on her and that made her assume thats the case.
How silly, how could I have taken a childs dream as real?
Puckering his lip to the side, Bai Xiachens discontent towards the baby only grew: if it was a sister then I can ignore what happened, but hes a little brother. When he grows up, Im going to teach him a good lesson!
Hiss!
Right as Bai Yan could gather a breather, another contraction hits her hard, causing that face to go white. Xiachen, theres another one!
Instantly, the boysplexion went pale again over the news.?Why is there another one? It was already hard enough for one, I dont want Mother to go through another hurt.
Bai Yan knew the boys worry so she tried to reassure him with a smile, however..
Perhaps this one in the stomach was better and well behaved, but there wasnt any struggle for the woman after one push. Immediately, a second ball of flesh rolled down from her bottom self. And like before, Bai Xiachen quickly stepped in to pick up the crying baby. Its just that unlike the first baby, this one clearly had a different structural makeup. This fact brought a huge smile to the boys face.
Mother, its a sister, this is a girl!
Full of excitement in the voice, hes so proud right now: I knew it, my little sister is the good and obedient one, she didnt make Mother suffer at all. This little brother on the other hand is the bad one, hes mischievous just from first nce. Im going to give him a good beatingter!
Against the picture of her three children, Bai Yan just couldnt help but chuckle.
Be good Little Sister, I will take good care of you and fend off the cold. Shrouding his little hands in a golden glow, the boys power instantly dispelled the frost around the two babies.
Oh right Mother, can I name my brother and sister? he asks with sparking eyes.
Faintly nodding: Okay.
Then Ill name my little sister Ling Yan, meaning hope and beauty. She will be Di Ling Yan.
If thats what makes you happy, Bai Yan softly giggles, and what about your little brother?
Oh, puckering his lips in discontent, Little Brother is so naughty so Ill just call him Pippi.
Gawking her face, Bai Yan has had to hand it to her son. Base on this attitude alone, she could tell he doesnt like this baby brother.
That name is not very nice, pick another. She says with brows pricked.
Truth was Bai Xiachen only wanted to help name his sister, never did he intend on for a boy instead. If not for worrying about tiring out Bai Yan some more, he wouldnt even bother at this point.
Puckering his lips again, Then lets call him Tian Tian.
Tian Tian?
Bai Yans face went ck: Your little sister will be called Di Lian Yan and your little brother will be called Di Jin Tian, how about that?
Chapter 1271 - Celestial Fox (1)”
Chapter 1271 Celestial Fox (1)
Okay, I will listen to you Mother. The boy has no opinion regarding the matter, after all, he only cares about his little sisters name.
Giving a gentle tickle at the baby girl, Ling Yan, you have to remember your name is from your older brother here.
As if to answer those words, the girl actually drew a smile that melted the kids heart like a hot spring.
Mother, she is smiling at me, did you see that! Smiling right up to the eye, Bai Xiachen couldnt hold back his delight, She must also like me a lot
Xiachen, bring me the scissor first. Bai Yan had long climbed up from the dirty ground and leaned in against a nearby tree using a sitting position.
Okay. First burning the metal utensil against the fire, he then quickly came before his mother with a helpless face, What should I do now Mother?
Give
But before she could say give her the scissor, a noticeable energy signature had caught her attention and sent her into rm.
Xiachen, protect your little brother and sister. Without dy, Bai Yan takes over and cuts the umbilical cord without a second thought, her eyes scanning intently at the front.
Okay.
With the main cord holding the babies back cut, the little steambun was free to move around freely for the impending new arrival. They are both aware of whatsing and knew what must be done.
Swoosh!
It didnt take long for the sound to reach their location, and when it did, Bai Yans eyes immediately locked onto the snowy white fox that gave off an incredible visual impact.
Yet instead of stopping over the unfamiliar people in her territory, the fox continued to pounce at them at incredible speed. In an instant, the creature had brandished its ws and swiped down at Bai Yans shoulder.
Mother! White in the face, Bai Xiachen snaps in anger over the wound, Stop!
This angry holler carried incredible weight apparently. Rather than continuing with its attack, the celestial fox stopped and stared out at the child in a daze.
Using this momentary opening, Bai Yan promptly backed off to gain a bit of distance. The pain stung from her shoulder and shes very perplexed by the creatures behavior.
Does Xiachens lineage able to suppress the celestial fox? That must be it. Hes also a fox, the royal family at that. This celestial fox may have lived and evolved inside the Celestial Realm, but hes still an animal!
Careful!
From out of the blue, Bai Yan could hear the whistling sound of an arrow from the sky. Its shrouded in purple light, soaring through the air like it wants to rip reality apart.
Thankfully the target wasnt the woman herself, otherwise she be in some serious danger there. Instead, its shooting straight down for the hostile animal.
Pfff!
The celestial fox obviously sensed the danger behind itself and also tried to dodge, unfortunately the creature it was already toote. The arrow had pierced through its chest and stained the ground with a whole puddle of red.
Chapter 1272 - Celestial Fox (2)”
Chapter 1272 Celestial Fox (2)
Despite the audible thud as the celestial fox crashed into the ground, the creature never once took its eyes off Bai Xiachens figure. Its as if it still didnt understand whats happening.
Meanwhile further behind where Bai Yan stood, a beautiful young-looking maiden hade out with a bow in hand. Proud and cocky in the face: Celestial Fox, Ive waited a long time for you toe out. Lets see how you will escape from us!
It took a moment for Bai Yan toe back to her senses from all this, but when she did, her eyes dted inwards and caused her to jerk into action. Pulling a bottle out from storage, she swiftly gathered the needed blood and handed it to her boy.
Xiachen, leave here with your siblings. Find a safe ce and then drink this blood.
Unfortunately, the kid clearly didnt agree and firmly shook his little head.
Leave now! She frowns, Dont forget, you said you have to protect your sister, Ill handle the matter here so leave!
Despite the unwillingness to depart, Bai Xiachen nevertheless did as told after casting a look down to the two babies in his arms. He ran for the nearby bushes to first get cover.
This celestial fox was first discovered by me so its mine! said the young beautiful maiden who had a cocky appearance. So you better scram!
Pursing her own lip, Bai Yan ignored the mor and reached for a medicinal pill instead to hand over to the fox.
Eat this. Startled by what its seeing, the celestial fox didnt understand why a human would want to save itself.
You hurt me, but you also saved my son so were even now. This pill is the reward for what you gave.
Not giving a proper reply, the celestial fox swallowed the offering without struggle. It understood theres nothing else to lose at this point and that was the right choice because the bleeding and pain immediately stopped.
Who allowed you to touch my thing?! The pompous girl exims, eyes ring with anger.
Expressionless on her own face still, Bai Yan slowly gets back up from leaning down to confront the livid girl, Who says this fox is yours? She was drawn in because of me and has nothing to do with you.
Snorting at the rebuttal, the girl smirks derisively: I am the Big Miss of the Celestial n, and our rtionship with the Celestial Pce is deep and intertwined. If you offend me then only bad things wille your way. This celestial fox is something Ive had my eye on for a long while so naturally its mine! Those who try to rob me of my things will never end well!
Unfazed by the useless threat, Bai Yan tightly grasps onto her Godyer which glinted dangerously under her wield: I will not let you have it!
In that case then dont me me for being ruthless! Gritting with frustration, the arrogantss snaps back to her party, You bunch go kill this woman for me! Im taking this celestial fox now!
Yes, Miss! Immediately, the group surrounded the target from all sides, their weapons brandishing with killing intent.
Even so, despite having no room for escape at this point, Bai Yan didnt fret and looked on with uncaring indifference. Truth was she already figured out their strength C one lower level High Divine, eight average Middle Divine, and a dozen entry level Middle Divines.
Chapter 1273 - Celestial Fox (3)”
Chapter 1273 Celestial Fox (3)
Its exactly then the group attacked, leaving only the High Divine assant in the back to observe.
Bai Yan saw this and reacted of course. The first toe at her was a Middle Divine which she blocked with her sword, but the force alone still managed to push her back several feet. Even worse was the internal injury, shes almost ready to throw up blood due to just giving birth..
Uuuoohhhh.
The celestial fox struggled to get up using this chance, but its body was too severely injured andcked the strength. After several attempts, it fell back down and couldnt move.
At the same time, Shen Tian Yu (girl) once again drew her bow using a thin sword from her back basket. This was the same weapon she used to injure the fox the first time around and its sparking with purplish zaps of lightning even before its shot. Her aim, the head of the celestial fox.
Despite already fending off multiple individuals after being ganged up upon, Bai Yan still noticed this and had the time to stop her. With a swinging wave of her Godyer, she sets off a storm of dust and cloud at the cheekyss and blinded her sight.
Livid at the interruption, Shen Tian Yu yells out again: What are you all waiting for, hurry and finish this sted woman! I want to give her a real beating for attacking me!
In order to seed in this hunt, she deliberately took out the Thunder Bow from her fathers treasury just to catch the animal because its able to suppress the incredible speed of fast creatures. And since the celestial fox only had its speed going for it, the bow was the perfect weapon.
As the battle continued to drag on, Bai Yans condition worsened and began to show visible signs of deterioration. Shes losing strength incredibly fast following each strike and sweat could be seen along her forehead at this point. Its so bad that even the Dan pills in her possession arent able to recoup the energy loss.
Just like that, an unexpected palm strike eventually hits her from the back and causes her to fly forward until she hits a nearby tree. Shes covered in blood as a result, mainly due to her spewing it from the mouth and sprinkling along the dress. Things are not looking good at this rate.
I really dont know if you are stupid or not, going this far for a simple animal. That celestial fox can at most only be turned into a vest, why are you making our Celestial n into your enemy, is it worth it? Shen Tian Yu says this with a cold grin and contemptuous eyes.
Thats right, the sole reason this arrogantss was after the fox was because of that snowy white fur. She wants to turn it into a vest for herself to wear, a fashion statement.
Swaying as she forces herself to get back up, Bai Yan decisively wipes the trickle of blood from her mouth: Ive already said it, you cant take it away!
Ive already said it, you cant take it away
Those words were like a shocking revtion for the celestial fox. Looking up with tears of gratitude pouring forward, the fox kept sobbing and making cries of sadness.
Swish!
The man who was the High Divine level finally took action then after watching idly from the sidelines for so long. Drawing that burning sword of his from the scabbard, the person went straight for Bai Yans sloppy figure.
Chapter 1274 - “Celestial Fox (4)”
Chapter 1274 Celestial Fox (4)
But right before the killing blow could be made against Bai Yan who was already at herst leg in that critical moment, a snowy white figure suddenly dashes in and deflects the sword. Even so, the attack of a High Divine wasnt to be trifled with. Instantly, the poor fox got knocked backwards and crashed into the nearest cluster of bushes.
Bai Yan got stiff as a rock once she realizes what just transpired. Theres an indescribable sensation brewing within her heart and she didnt know what it was.
Truth be told, the main reason she helped save the celestial fox in the beginning wasnt really out of concern for the poor creature, its for the sake of her own son. The blood she collected was at most a single vials worth, what if he needed more in order to recover?
However..
She honestly didnt think that the celestial fox would take such a ferocious blow for herself in the final moment!
Its body is so frail and thin, how can it bear the blow?
Staggering over to the near lifeless fox, she reaches down with her trembling hands and held the poor thing up to her face. As much as she wanted to hold back the emotions, the tears just wont stop and trickled down thedys cheek to showcase her sorrow for the situation.
Why?
Even though the celestial fox didnt have any malice or ill intent from when they first met, the fact remains the little thing attacked her. So whats going on here? All she did was protect the fox one time and its going this far and would even go as far as to throw her life away?
Who said demonic beasts are heartless and cruel? They are more affectionate than humankind!
Perhaps the celestial fox was able to sense the aching emotions in thedy, but the poor thing actually began to lick Bai Yans hand as if tofort her.
Not wanting to know what would happen if shes slow now, the woman swiftly pulls out another bottle of healing tonic C a much higher grade of medicine C to pour onto the foxs wound. Then as if worried thats not enough, she brings out another pill to feed it.
Naturally the little thing didnt reject the offering and ate it without a thought. Just that instead of wariness, the foxs tail was wagging left and right like an animal thats being petted.
Bang!
Countless attacks rained down from the rear yet again. In her urgency, Bai Yans only recourse was to use her own body as a shield for the celestial fox against those aggressive strikes. Due to this, she got blown away yet again, and this time the blood from her mouth was even worse than thest as it sttered along the snow-covered ground.
Mother!
In the moment where shended, a childish cry of fear came from the back, thus causing the poor woman to go rigidly stiff. Looking up, she could see it was her own son running over.
Xiachen, did I not tell you to leave with your siblings? Bai Yan cries out with her face going pale.
Alreadying before his mother, the little steambun was firm and strong right now. Dont worry Mother, Ive already hidden my brother and sister somewhere, they wont be in danger.
You gasping at her sons reddish eye still being there, didnt you take the vial of blood I gave you? it must be fresh for it to be effective, otherwise it will lose its use.
The boy didnt give a direct answer, only twisting his head to one side to show that brilliant smile that he always does: Mother, if one day I cant be with you anymore. Will you miss me?
A shudder ran through the poor mothers heart, pulling her mood to the bottom. Dont talk nonsense Xiachen! You will never leave me!
Chapter 1275 - “Di Cang’s Arrival (1)”
Chapter 1275 Di Cangs Arrival (1)
By this point the enemies are done listening to their conversation and began to attack. Due to this, Bai Yan had no choice but to let the fox in her hand down so she could fight. Shes ready to make the final stand with her Godyer at this stage of the battle.
Xiachen, you wait here for me. Giving onest hug to her boy, she firmly holds onto her de for the impending showdown.
The closest enemy to the woman surely knew what she intended to do next, but even then, it wasnt enough to protect themselves from the incredible burst of forceing out of the sword once Bai Yan activated its power with her own. It blew the first line of attackers right off their feet.
Knowing this was her chance, Bai Yan quickly uses this opening to swallow one of her replenishment pills to regain some strength. Unfortunately, perhaps its because of how often she ate this pill already during the fighting, but the speed in which she healed had clearly reduced significantlypared to earlier.
In fact, the only reason shes even able to stand upright was thanks to the sword in her hand, otherwise she wouldve copsed back to the ground, thats how exhausted she truly was inside.
You all move aside!
The High Divine elder finally lost his patience and snapped out to his subordinates. Immediately, the circling line splits apart and created an opening for the person toe forward.
Girl, I admit your perseverance is worthy of admiration. However Sarcastically sneering, You are but a small grain among the many, while our Miss here is the shining moon in the night sky, you can neverpete with her. Only doom and misery await people like you!
Boom!
In an instant, the wind surges all around the area, created by the massive strengthing out of the grey robed elder when he raised his hand to strike.
This old man clearly didnt use his all when attacking Bai Yan the first time around, but now hes no longer fooling around and mustered everything into his strike. If itnds, a sure kill would be the only ending.
But not all hope was lost.
Right as Bai Yans finding it difficult just to breath under that oppressive might, Bai Xiachen suddenly threw himself in front of that oing attack. This shouldve been the worst oue possible, having a kid die in front of his own mother. Yet this doesnt seem to be the case. The kids entire body was shrouded in a freaky me of red that oozed a sense of danger and carnage. Its as if his soul has been consumed by the nine levels of hell and reborn as a devil!
Mother, if one day I can no longer stay by your side. Will you miss me?
Those words once again rang across her mind. She wanted to cry out for him to stop, but the voice in her throat just wouldnte out like someone had ripped it out of her body. So, the only thing this poor woman knew how to do was to try to reach out with her hands, yet.
Right before Bai Yans fingers could make contact, that once adorable little steambun had turned around again with his head to meet hers. Unlike before though, theres no longer that kind and warm gaze shese to expect, only cold hard indifference in those red irises that seemingly felt devoid of humanity.
Cusping her mouth with both hands, she now understood what has happened..
Chapter 1276 - Di Cang’s Arrival (2)”
Chapter 1276 Di Cangs Arrival (2)
Shes never seen her son in such a state before, at the very least, not to this extent. For example, even though Bai Xiachen dide close when those shadow guards tried to kill them both on the cusp of the Demon Realms border, the kid still had a sense of humanity left in him, but theres none of that anymore.
Uuuoohhh.
Able to sense the strong level of sadness in Bai Yans behavior, the celestial fox sobs for her and then made a timid look towards the boy. The little fes body was shaking against that terrifying burning aura.
Xiachen Reaching out with her hand, Bai Yan wanted to touch that face to reassure herself that the worst-case scenario hasnt happened yet. However, the boy himself wouldnt let her and turned back to face the enemies with his bloodthirsty eye.
Why is this happening?
Didnt Di Cang say the wisp of grudge must rely on Xiachen to survive?
Why does it look like my son is gone?
Elder Shen, this is but a child, hurry up and kill him so we can move on. Shen Tian Yu forms a frown on the face and started to grow increasingly more impatient at the repeated dy.
Yet the old man didnt move as told. Hes staring intently at the freakish boy because his heart was throbbing with unease right now, something that shouldnt be possible.
The rest of the goonies on the other hand couldnt care less. In their mind, such a child wouldnt pose a threat at all and they themselves only need to heed Shen Tian Yusmand.
Of the bunch, the one at the forefront moved the fastest and hes also the one who swung his weapon at the boy first. But speed wasnt a factor in this exchange though. Without moving an inch, Bai Xiachen just stared at the assant and froze him in the air like a petrified statue!
Its then under this state the horrified individual felt it, the monumental force of a mountains worthing in from all sides against his limbs. For those watching in the back, too afraid to intervene, they only saw their poorrade being tted little by little. Before they knew, what used to be a human being has now be a pile of flesh, a meat pie in the shape of a cube!
No words could begin to exin the intense horror circting across this mountain peak right now. Simply speechless, thats all there was to it.
Run! The first toe back to their senses was the High Divine Elder Shen. He turned tail and fled at the highest speed his body would allow.
But theres no way the little red eye devil here would allow this group to leave, would he?
In a sh of blurring movement, the boy was already in front of the elder and firmly grasping onto that shoulder. With a horrific sound of flesh and bone being torn, he rips that arm right off and causes blood to stter everywhere, staining him and the snow-white ground!
The old fe screamed in pain, but he could not care so much anymore. In a swift and decisive act, he grabs Shen Tian Yu with his remaining good arm and fled for the bottom of the mountain. Meanwhile the others werent so lucky in this case. Their speed was nowhere as fast and swiftly fell one by one under the hands of the little steambun.
Once he was done with that, Bai Xiachen returns again to face Bai Yan, his eyes a glow of eerie red.
Chapter 1277 - Di Cang’s Arrival (3)”
Chapter 1277 Di Cangs Arrival (3)
In light of those murderous eyes, Bai Yan didnt feel fear at all. Shes the mother of this boy so the only thing she wants to do right now was to smile at him and give him a hug.
I know you want me to hold you, Im here now soe to my arms. But you and your brother are both my children, and I know you are a good child at heart, so. can you tell me where he went?
Di Cang mentioned it to her before, this Xiachen was the previous incarnation of her own unborn child, making this grudge effectively her own baby.
Despite the plea and effort to rouse a conversation, this version of the little steambun didnt reply, only slowly walking over with that expressionless face and dangerous looking set of eyes that frightened even the strongest of hearts. Even so, despite all these warning gs of danger, Bai Yan didnt flinch or cower, she only wanted to reach out to give him a hug, which she did try to do once they were only a few feet apart.
However, its right at this crucial moment that a beam of purplish spark came shooting down from the sky. Next thing the woman knew was that she has found herself in the arms of her own husband.
OuuuHHHH! The celestial fox instantly had its fur raised as soon as it saw Di Cangs peerless face. The behavior of the little creature was simr to someone stepping on its tail because itpletely ignored its own injury then and ran for the peak.
At this stage Bai Yan didnt have the attention or energy left to worry about the foxs departure. Stiffly asking the man holding herself: Di Cang, what are you doing here?
If I didnte then how are you supposed to take care of yourself? Hes not our son anymore. Once hes possessed by that grudge, he will no longer recognize any of us!
Bai Yan knew that of course, shes not foolish or blind to the fact that her boys condition are spiraling out of control, but but its still her son!
I can handle this, raising her hand, she pushes Di Cang aside so that she could look at her boy again. Smiling in the face, Child, dont be afraid ande to me, I will protect you.
Bai Xiachen still didnt utter a single word, only staring straight at Di Cangs figure. Then as if able to sense the hostility towards itself, the little figure started to release its killing intent before he suddenly pounced at his old mans throat.
Kill!
Kill everyone!
Di Cangs expression darkened at this picture. Nevertheless, the only reaction he did was to sidestep and narrowly avoided the punch.
Di Cang!
Seeing how the two males of his life are about to go at each others throat, Bai Yan also lost it. Without thinking, she threw herself in between them both.
Bang!
That punch heavily hits into her stomach, causing blood to spew out of her mouth for the third time today.
Yaner! Eximing with a face so white its frightening, Di Cang quickly rushes up to catch the copsing woman, Why did you block it? This little thing is not my opponent!
Coughing as she tried to speak, Bai Yan somehow manages to struggle back despite her terrible state, Im fine, you dont have to worry.
Besides, she doesnt want them to fight.
Meanwhile on the other side, Bai Xiachens bloodthirsty eyes had stopped locking onto the demon king, instead its fixated on his own little fist. Its clear that something was stirring inside his heart because it looks like incredible pain was going through that face right now.
Chapter 1278 - “Di Cang’s Arrival (4)”
Chapter 1278 Di Cangs Arrival (4)
Why
Why is this happening?
I killed so many people already and didnt feel a thing, so why is my heart throbbing so badly right now from just punching her?
Its like I forgot something important.
You mustnt hurt Mother! Its then a voice echoed within his mind, causing the boy to squat down and hold his head in agony.
I am willing to give you forever control of this body provided that you protect Mother! If you dare to hurt her then I will rather destroy my own soul to take you with me! The echoing voice may be childish, but its filled with anger and rage.
Shut up, you shut up! The more he said that, the more in pain the kid seems to be in.
She is our mother, and the most important person in my life. You are right, I am too weak, too weak to protect my mother. Its the reason I gave you control of my body, its to protect our mother so how can you hurt her?
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!! He suddenly breaks out into a scream like hes tearing his heart out.
Then without any indication, he shoots up from the ground and red at everything in his vicinity.
Im going to kill, kill everyone!
In his heart, there has always been a voice, it told him he must kill everything in this world, only then can he feel safe inside. Therefore, he must not let anyone interfere with his mind!
I said it already, youre not allowed to hurt Mother!
Bang!
The little boy quickly rushed at his parents with his body bursting into me. Despite this fact, he ignored it and continued to move forward with increased vigor.
Xiachen!!!
Bai Yan nearly lost her soul watching the self-destructing image of her own son. Pushing her husband aside without a second thought, she rushed forward as well and forcefully pulled the kid into her arms.
If it was a normal me than this act wouldve been a huge mistake for the woman C she would be severely burned. However, its as if the fire had a mind of its own but the hot temperature didnt harm her one bit, nevertheless it still left her heart thumping with anxiety.
Xiachen, I know youre there. Youve always been there You killed those people for me, thats why you gave him control of your body and sealed yourself, right? Shaking in her hand, Bai Yans tears wouldnt stop trickling out.
The little boys body froze over that plea, Why is this embrace so warm? Why is it so nostalgic?
Xiachen, you have already sacrificed your freedom for me so why are you doing this to yourself? Do you want me to grieve the rest of my life after you die?
Its obvious to Bai Yan this burning me was the result of her own son trying to stop this grudge from hurting her, thats why hes burning his own soul as the expense to put an end to this tragedy. After all, a grudge wouldnt be a grudge if the soul itself was destroyed!
Listen to me Xiachen, the reason I searched for the celestial foxs blood is because I didnt want him to disappear, but I also dont want your destruction to be the price! You are my child, the baby I bore after ten months! If you are gone then I cant live either!
Chapter 1279 - Di Cang’s Arrival (5)”
Chapter 1279 Di Cangs Arrival (5)
Do not know if her words truly did have an effect or not, but the killing intent hovering around the boys body did start showing signs of dissipating following her plea this time around. Eventually, even the burning me had disappeared and returned to the dormant silence from within.
In spite of this sudden turn of event, Bai Yan didnt let go of her hands, instead she hugged the little boy even tighter until tears began to drip down to those shoulders.
Yaner. DI Cangs gaze never once left his sons figure during all this. Though he could tell the most critical moment has passed with the kid, but he still wouldnt leave it up to chance or his guard down.
Let go first. I will eliminate this wisp of grudge from his body. Xiachens soul is sealed within his body right now so there wont be any effect on him. At most he will sleep for a period. Afterwards I will find a way to lift the seal and free him again.
Bai Yans body had frozen over regarding that suggestion because her mind immediately shot back to the time where she met that ghoul like version of her son. That grievance, that sadness, it could never be forgotten, thats how memorable that image was in her memory.
Half a ringter, she turns back to face her husband: Di Cang, I still want to try.
He doesnt remember you, and has no humanity inside of him, you have to know this point! he frowns and exins again.
Bai Yan on the other hand was done with the conversation. Returning to the boy, she doesnt stop smiling in a reassuring and warm manner.
Im sorry I couldnt protect you back then, You mustve wanted toe to this world, and you mustve wanted me to hold you, right?
The little boys body shuddered a bit over the notion, regardless, he still allowed those hands to reach over without struggle. That warmth, its breathtakinglyfortable for some reason and he didnt want to reject this feeling like a lost littlemb
Dont worry, those who harmed us and made us separate in the past life, I wont let any of them go! Firm in her eyes as she makes that vow, the woman then prints a kiss on the childs forehead to seal the promise. I will also find a way to protect both you and Xiachen, I wont let either of you disappear!
That finally did it. The bloodthirstiness which gued the boy for oh so long has finally dispersed, reced entirely by tears and a sobbing cry of a childish voice. Though its dry and hoarse like the dead, its still that of a childs!
Mother Crossing the barrier of time and space, this poor baby finally has his chance to call out the one word he never could.
Quivering across her body over this cry of a baby to their mother, Bai Yan hugged him even tighter like the act would never be enough.
Di Cang in the meantime could only stand on the side and silently watch the pair huddle together. He had no room to join us because right now its their moment and not his.
Is this what they call mother and son bond? But why can he only remember his mother and not father? Isnt this a little too bias?
Mother, I miss you As the boy says that, the dam holding back those tears has now copsed and causes the fluid to stain the womans dress.
Im sorry, Im sorry
I never shouldve forgotten.
No, the one to be sorry is me. I didnt protect you properlyst life, but I promise you I will protect Xiachen for sure so dont worry.
Chapter 1280 - “Di Cang’s Arrival (6)”
Chapter 1280 Di Cangs Arrival (6)
A big smile drew itself onto the little boys face over that promise which roused a startled look from Bai Yan. In this mothers view, this ghoul like version of her son had always been sad and grieving, never did she ever seen him smile in any way or form. To think he too could make such a warm and brilliant smile was beyond her expectations.
Mother, being able to hold you like this, Im finally. Satisfied.
Of the many reasons his grudge would never disperse even after reincarnation, one was because he died before being born at the hands of those people, the other was that he couldnt give Bai Yan a real huge in light ofing so close to entering this world. He only wants to embrace his mother, just once, even once wouldve been enough.
But Mother, between me and him, which do you like more? With his reddishly blood colored eyes, the boy looks up with hope and anticipation.
If, only one of us can exist, which of us will you choose?
The question left Bai Yan choked for words because thats a dilemma no parent would ever want to choose.
Obviously sensing the hesitancy in her voice, the boy hangs his head down again: I am not a person, Im only a wisp of grudge left behind from the previous life. If between an unreal entity like myself and a real soul, I know Mother will choose the soul. Its okay, I understand, Im the unwanted one here, after all, I shouldve been long gone by now.
Hurrying to hug him even tighter, Bai Yan frowns and refutes that logic: Dont say anything stupid! Since when have I thought of you as an unreal entity? You are my child, you and Xiachen, both are my baby boys. Dont worry, with the help of the celestial foxs blood, you two can live together in equilibrium.
Shaking his little head, the boy knew thats not true. No, I can sense the powering off of the celestial foxs blood. It will transfer my strength to Xiachen, by then I will disappear on my own.
What?
Bai Yans figure visibly stiffened up.
If he takes the blood of the celestial fox then he will disappear?
So that means Chu Yi God deceived me?
Mother, the reason I went to your dream to search for you is because I was unhappy and resentful of not being able to apany you, and. I couldnt hug you! Now that I know you love me, I am satisfied.
Truth was this ghoul version of Bai Xiachen had always been able to see the outside world through the eyes of the regr version so he knew full well what Bai Yan intended to do with that fox blood. Pity though, the good gesture was for naught because it wouldnt have done what it was supposed to do.
Ive said it, Ill find a way to allow both of you to live in this body together! Growing increasingly more anxious in the face, Bai Yan presses her hands against the boys shoulder to show she means it.
Grinning: Actually, what that person said is not entirely false. The celestial foxs blood can merge me and the other me together, just that Im a grudge deprived from the soul in the past. Its the main reason why the other me is always so bright and happy, hescking the dark side that is I in his soul. If I merge with him then that would in essence bring us back into one, and I too would be part of him forever again.
Perhaps if this grudge hadnt existed to begin with and stayed with Bai Xiachens soul from the start, his personality might not be as lovable and cuddly as now. Maybe this wasnt the real personality the little steambun shouldve had, maybe he needs this grudge to be whole again!
Stiffly turning to her own husband for confirmation, Bai Yan appeared almost distraught in the face: Is what he said true? That he will disappearpletely inside Xiachens soul if I use the fox blood?
As adamant as he was about bringing the bad news, Di Cang eventually nodded: I never told you this method is because. Its true. It can help our son be whole again, but it will also mean. he over there will disappear for good and live on as another part of our boy.
Boom!
Like a sunny day being hit by a thunderstorm from out of the blue, Bai Yans already injured and struggling body finally gave in. She could hardly keep her footing and fell to the ground, those fists tightly clenching from pain and anger until she could barely breath. Its suffocating knowing what she nearly did with her own two hands.
Chapter 1281 - “Blood for Blood (1)”
Chapter 1281 Blood for Blood (1)
Yaner! Finding the increasingly poor mood around his wifes face, Di Cang knew he had to do something. Hugging her to givefort: You dont have to be too sad, after all. they are supposed to be one and the same to begin with. He wont disappear like you think, he will only live on within Xiachen as one being.
Biting her own lips, Bai Yan still didnt like how things are turning out: Other than that, is there no more way?
Having her abandon this little guy was just too difficult for her to ept!
Di Cang understood why his wife was acting this way. Its not like hes heartless towards his own child, he too would like to find a alternative method if possible. However, hes been searching and investigating for quite some time already and this was likely the best option they had at hand.
Shuddering when she got no answer, Bai Yan hugs her boy again and closes those pained eyes.
Di Cang, if we leave Xiachen in this state, will he be in any danger? she asks again after a long moment of silence.
Shaking his head: No, there wont be any as long as Xiachens soul remains intact. Right now hes only sealed within that body and gave control to the wisp of grudge. Other than the loss of freedom, theres nothing else thats going to put him in peril.
Slightly dropping her head, a faint smile carves itself onto the womans face.
Xiachen, if it were you, what would you choose?
Maybe, you would also like to give him a chance!
I dont believe theres no other way Di Cang. Im sure if I look hard enough then theres going to be a mean to allow them both to exist in this world on their own without bringing harm to one another!
Seeing the insistence and determined face of his wife, Di Cang could only sigh and ept the plea. Nodding: Alright, if you want to leave him as is for now then Ill help you.
The request undoubtedly brought happiness to the little boy who never once left Bai Yans arms. Even though his eyes are still the color of that bloodthirsty red, its nevertheless full of a warmth and kindness now when staring up at Bai Yans face. At the same, it also gave off an ufortable strong intent like hes trying to engrave the womans contour into his eyes so that he would never forget it.
Sure enough, right as the two parents were conversing on what to do next and freed the little boy, the ghoul version of Bai Xiachen had snuck over to one side and pulled out the bottle of blood he hid inside his coat.
By the time Bai Yan realizes what was happening, it was already toote. To her horror, she witnessed the boy popping the cork and drinking that shiny red fluid down in one full swing.
No! She screams with agonizing pain, tears stretching out into a streak as she dived over in a vain attempt to stop this.
Sadly for Bai Yan, all was done by the time she managed to grapple the bottle from those little hands. She knew its over, whatever n or wish she had nned to save both boys were forever gone.
Mother, perhaps if not for you then I would never have awoken from that state I was in. Wiping the trickle of blood still lingering around the corner of his lip, he continues to speak as the effects began to show itself.
First it was the harshness around his voice, then the redness in his eyes fading. Back then you sacrificed yourself in order to save the Demon Realm. As your son, I cant put a blemish on your record either. Mother, please always remember me, I know I wont.
Chapter 1282 - “Blood for Blood (2)”
Chapter 1282 Blood for Blood (2)
My only hope for giving up my existence is to protect you, because to me, you are my world.
Mother can you give me onest kiss on the forehead? Now the boys entire body has be shrouded in a red glowing light, an indication the merging was almostplete.
Without ado, Bai Yan leans down and tightly wounds her arms around his body before giving a tearful kiss on the forehead as requested. She couldnt stop sobbing at this point.
Appeased and smiling, the boy then turns to Di Cang to speak using a apologetic voice: Father, Im sorry but I didnt deliberately try to hurt you, I only forgot about you. You have to protect Mother from now on, and dont let Xiachen lose his mother again.
Its enough for him alone to suffer the grievances of losing their mother, he doesnt want his new incarnation to go through the same thing in this life.
Quietlying before his son as well, Di Cang grasps onto that creepily cold hand: Dont worry, I will take care of her. I promise you my son.
That was all the words this resenting grudge needed to hear. As if released from its constraints, the dreary air of cold bloodthirstinesspletely dissipates from the air as the finalst glint of light leaves the boys eye.
Right now, theres no more movement from Bai Xiachens body because whatever was done has finished..
Di Cang. Bai Yan croaks this out from her pained voice, Do you think those from the Celestial Pce deserves to die?
Unable to bear this picture, Di Cang reaches down and uses hisrge muscr arms to embrace his wife and unconscious child: Yes, they deserve that for what theyve done to our family.
As if provoked by those words, Bai Yan suddenly breaks out into a hystericalughing fit. Theres madness in her eyes, the kind that could only be created after theyve lost someone closest to them.
Yaner
Im fine Di Cang, you dont have to worry about me. That said, Bai Yan then slowly rose from the ground with her son in hold, During this time Im going to stay at this mountain, its very suitable for me to train here.
Meeting his wifes gaze over that startling request, Di Cang had to take a good moment to ept this fact: If thats your decision then I will support you.
For Bai Yan, this period would be very important for herself. The reasoning being that once she leaves this mountain again, it would be the day she exacts her revenge on those from the Celestial Pce! Blood for blood, life for life!
Ill be here with you.
Bai Yan merely pursed her lips in silence. Staring down at her boy, the poor woman only has one question left in her mind: When will Xiachen wake up?
He took the blood of the celestial fox so it wont be for a while before he wakes up. The soul inside still needs to break the seal on its own.
Nodding at that: Alright, you step aside first. I want to call the celestial fox out again. She is more familiar with this peak so it will be more convenient to have her guide us around.
Di Cangs face went ck at being dismissed. True its a fact that the celestial fox doesnt like the opposite sex so he couldnt do much in this department. As such, the poor demon king could only obediently head for the base of the mountain on his own.
Scanning the surrounding area after being left alone: Celestial Fox, I know you havent left yet,e out.
Sure enough, a small head immediately poked itself out of a nearby tree, probing carefully for any signs of the male sex.
Chapter 1283 - “Blood for Blood (3)”
Chapter 1283 Blood for Blood (3)
When she saw that Di Cangs figure was nowhere to be seen anymore, the celestial fox finally lowered the disgust in its eyes and bounced right back out into the open.
You little thing, werent you acting all fierce when attacking me before? Bai Yan sends a knock with her knuckle against the foxs forehead after seeing that wagging tail.
In return, the little fe only made a wooing sound to show its apology. Thats because I thought you were part of those bad people. I didnt know you were not with them.
Its then right as the celestial fox felt safe in the womans arm, the disgusting scent of a man had caught its nose again. Immediately, her first instinct was to make a dash for the bushes after puffing up that fur.
Unfortunately for the fox, its already toote.
Catching her by the cor, Di Cang angrily stares down at the animal in his hands with a dark menacing face: If not for you hating the male sex, my wife wouldnt have had toe here alone. If not for you being such a pest, my wife wouldnt have attracted those bastards either. Now how should I deal with you for making all this trouble?
Its exactly as the demon king says, Bai Yan only came into extreme danger because of this fox attracting the Celestial ns attention and bringing the hunting party over. Otherwise, she couldve given birth without issue albeit at never getting the blood for Bai Xiachen.
Ooohhhhoooo!
The celestial fox struggled violently and didnt back down from Di Cangs face. In fact, the disgust in its eyes towards the man never lightened up in the least and only grew stronger.
Narrowing his eyes in as well: Yaner, how about we eat a fox today for dinner?
This threat instantly causes the fox to freeze up and not move anymore. Its tearing up at her own unfortunate fate because she really regretsing out of hiding today.
Oooohwooo, this horrible man, how can he eat my flesh when hes also a fox!
Its terrible
I knew it, men are not good at all!
Di Cang, she saved me so quit scaring her. Bai Yan reaches over to bring the celestial fox back into her fold, Celestial Fox, Im really curious, why do you hate men so much to begin with? Did they do something to you?
It shouldve been easy to answer that question, but the little fe only stared at the woman in a daze like manner and didnt utter a peep.
Why does she hate men so much? Actually, the celestial fox herself doesnt know either. All she knows was that something inside kept insisting on the matter like someone did a horrible thing to her in the past.
In the end the fox could only shake its head to fling off the murky sensation. Then as if that wasnt enough, she also pawed at Bai Yans sleeve with teary eyes to plead for help against the demon king still ring daggers at herself.
Dont worry Celestial Fox, he is my husband so he wont hurt you. Anyways, I want to ask you something else first. Just now my son hid away my other two babies somewhere, do you know where they are?
Apparently the fox did know because her eyes instantly lit up. Jumping down from Bai Yans arm, she ran a couple of steps forward and then didnt forget to turn around to beckon the woman to follow with a squeak.
Di Cang wouldnt stay behind in this case of course, but he did make sure to keep a little distance to avoid scaring the pesky fe again. Furthermore, he didnt trust the celestial fox one bit, or more exactly, hes grumpy and sour at being left behind by his wife due to this fox.
Hidden deep within this Sky Mountain where snow was abundant, theres in fact a sacred area thats shielded off from the outside world.
As an alchemist and a fluent user of spell matrixes, Bai Yan was naturally able to notice this fact even from afar. Even so, she couldnt help but wonder who couldve created such an amazing andplex barrier at the peak of this strange terrain.
No wonder humans have such trouble climbing this mountain, the original creator of this barrier is a master spell user.
Chapter 1284 - “Blood for Blood (4)”
Chapter 1284 Blood for Blood (4)
After entering the barrier and walking some more, Bai Yan suddenly halts in her footsteps after finding what she wanted. Up ahead were a bunch of animals, and in the middle was a white female fox acting as a bed for two adorable little babies who were constantly giggling and waving their hands into the air. Its obvious the two were enjoying their time right now and werent in any danger.
How did Jin Tian (boy) and Ling Yan (girl) get here? And how did Xiachen find this ce? Bai Yan asks with a surprised face which got a long squeak from the fox again.
You mean its these animals who brought and hid them here? She could mostly make out the meaning there based on the nods given by her little friend.
It does make sense though. The outside was icy cold and unsafe for a newborn, making this cave an ideal hiding spot if theres some kind of warmth to keep the babies away from the frostbiting temperature. Specifically, the mother fox thats currently using its body as a bed for the two babies.
Yaner, youre tired, give him to me and Ill carry him. Seeing theres no ulterior motive here, Di Cang decides to step in and offer to take care of their son who was still unconscious and clearly a weight on his wife who hasnt recovered yet.
No, her arm grows even tighter around the boy over that suggestion, I want to hold Xiachen a bit longer. Once I start my trainingter then I wont have much time to spend with him.
The energy particles within this cave was even more dense than the area outside, making it an ideal ce to further her own strength and make a breakthrough!
This time I wont leave here until I reach the High Divine!
Di Cang could tell theres no persuading his wife at this point now that shes decided on the matter. Turning to the two babies instead who are still ying with the animals: Yaner, its been hard on you.
Its always like this. Whenever she gives birth I can never be there by her side, I fail as a husband.
Bai Yan shakes her head: No Di Cang, its nothing I cant handle. Anyways, our daughters name is Di Ling Yan, and our sons name is Di Jin Tian.
Likely able to understand their mother was calling their name, the two adorable little meatbuns actually began to wiggle around mischievously and causes their bed to go on alert. The white fox knew she had to keep the babies atop of herself to keep them warm, but she honestly never thought both babies would try to wiggle onto the ground at the same time. As a result, the fox only manages to catch the girl and missed the boy entirely whonded on the ground.
Oddly enough, Di Jin Tian didnt get hurt like one would expect in this case, instead he merely transformed into a tiny little silver fox upon hitting the dirt. And as if to shake off the confusion from the little bump, he starts crawling in Bai Yans direction.
Mother, Mother. Hug.
Because she had prior experience in giving birth, Bai Yan didnt find it surprising her two newborns are also able to speak like her first.
Squatting down: Mother needs to hold onto your older brother right now so I cant give you a hug, you have to be considerate of him, okay?
What is considerate?
Without surprise, the little Jin Tian didntply and only showed a confused and dazed look like he didnt get it at all. In the baby boys mind, he only wants to hug his mother. So, like any newborn would do, he puckers up his lips like hes about to cry and then turned to the next best thing nearby C his own father who was also staring down at him.
As a father, Di Cang also likes to hold his children but never really got the chance since he was not there for the firstborn. Now that the second son was looking his way and likely willing to ept him, how could he not be overjoyed? Unfortunately for him though, the great demon king was overthinking this when he reached down in an attempt to lift the baby up.
Mother, hug, hug. Di Jin Tian turns back to Bai Yan in light of the offering hand and instead reached out with both paws for the woman.
Yaner, hes a man, let him crawl on his own. Di Cang sourly says this with steam puffing out of his head.
Hes calling a newborn baby a man? Which part of Jin Tian looks like a man? Bai Yan thought, her mouth twitching awkwardly from disbelief.
Unable to resist the plea anymore, Bai Yan loosens one of her arms around Bai Xiachen to pick the tiny fe up from the floor for a snuggle. Though its more difficult to keep two kids on herself, shes nevertheless enjoying it all the more.
Chapter 1285 - Blood for Blood (5)”
Chapter 1285 Blood for Blood (5)
Mother, hungry, want milk. The tiny silver fox pleads, his eyes blinking innocently without a clue of the looks hes getting.
After a quick musing, Bai Yan relented and ced her eldest into Di Cangs arms. Take care of Xiachen for me, Ill feed them right now.
Without ado, little Di Ling Yan also crawls over to Bai Yans side by this point after hearing theres food involved. Unlike a newborn though, she didnt show any of the wrinkles thats expected of a freshly birthed baby. Shes absolutely adorable and cute, making one want to hug and cuddle her at first nce.
Yaner, wait.
Seeing how his wifes about to untie her upper dress, Di Cang frowns and stops her. Turning to the animals here, his eyes were cool and frosty: What are you all still standing around for? Hurry and scram!
Under the demon kings mighty aura, the gathered creatures all scurried away like frightened little rabbits.
Yan, did you try avoiding these animals back in the day when you were feeding Xiachen? asked the grouchy husband.
Giving a humming yes, Bai Yan didnt understand why his husband was acting all upset: I dont recall I ever did avoid them. In my eyes, these animals are no different from cats and dogs.
That year when she first arrived in this world through the transfer of her soul, Bai Yan honestly thought nothing of it. What, do everyone avoid cats and dogs when they breastfeed their baby? Of course not!
Getting closer to his wife, Di Cang somehow appeared very hurt: So in my wifes heart Im no different from a dog and cat?
Thatment actually left Bai Yan in a stupor for a second. Shes unable to process the words at first but did eventually realize the mistake she did there. Apparently shes been so ustomed to seeing Di Cang in his human form that shes forgotten hes also a fox!
This Musing over her next words so she doesnt say something bad again, Bai Yan puts on a serious face: You are different from cats and dogs because youre more handsome than they are.
Usually Di Cang doesnt like it when people praise his looks. The reasoning, he never wanted such a face to begin with. However, this wasing from his wife, thats different and brought glee to his lips.
Yaner, I must correct this bad view of yours. When ites to us beasts of the animal kingdom, demonkin or regr animal kin, were all different. Some are very perverted and will gobble you up if they can. Do you not see the eyes of those animals here just now?
At the mention, Di Cangs eyes immediately shed a cold one. Just thinking about those sted things aiming at his wifes naked body was enough to burn a fire inside his heart.
Ill pay more attention then Bai Yanplies with an almost dejected tone.
True, if he didnt mention this fact then she might not even notice, however he did and shes starting to notice the sparkling eyes of those animals from way back with Xiachen and her as well. Theyre all very focused on her body whenever she breastfed!
Oh my god! Does that mean Im a serial sher? Ive been shing my naked body before those animals so many times that Ive lost count!
But little Jin Tian (boy) and Ling Yan (girl) wasnt in the mood to care about their mothers woes. In these two babies mind, they only want food so the moment they noticed the loosened dress, the pair wasted no time crawling for it. And as a mother, Bai Yan happily obliged them when she noticed them struggling to get into her.
For the boy, Jin Tian was surprisingly gluttonouspared to his younger sister. Even after Ling Yan finished her session and fell asleep, the boy kept going and drank for much longer until Bai Yan felt goosebumps run along her skin.
Fortunately this ordeal didntst forever. About fifteen minutester the little rascal finally stopped and made a satisfied burp before transforming back to a fat baby boy.
Celestial Fox, you cane out now. Bai Yan calls out to the valley after cleaning herself off.
Half a ringter, the group of animals once again returned over the beckoning.
Chapter 1286 - Blood for Blood (6)”
Chapter 1286 Blood for Blood (6)
Celestial Fox, I will leave Jin Tian and Ling Yan in your care. Bai Yan reluctantly hands the two babies over to the fox. Pursing her lips: I just saw a certain segment of the valley that I liked so Ill be staying there for my training. If my babies are hungry then bring them to me, otherwise I need to be alone.
The celestial fox squeaked in response, indicating she understood and will do as told. Its just that the disgust in her eyes towards the demon king never abated.
By the way Celestial Fox, Bai Yan first looks to her husband, then back to the fox, this ce also has male animals, why do you hate men from the outside so much despite this fact?
The little fe snorted like the answer was obvious.
These are herpanions who had been with her since a long time ago, how could they bepared to those abominable men?
Regardless, she just hates men! If it wasnt for Bai Yan, she would never have allowed a man to step into her territory!
Able to guess the gist of that snort, Bai Yan pats her husbands shoulder as a pitying gesture. So even someone as handsome as Di Cang will be disliked one day.
But contrary to the pitying look from his wife, Di Cang didnt feel much from this and even found it nice for a change. Inparison to having those wishful thoughts about himself from those females, this was way better because it wont let Bai Yan misunderstand him.
Di Cang, if you have something to do then you can leave first. Im very safe here in the Sky Mountain.
Dont worry Yaner, go ahead and be at ease during your training. If the Demon Realm requires me then I will go handle it on my own.
Okay. She nods, not wanting to be a baggage to the rest of the demon world.
Giving one final nce to her eldest boy who was still unconscious, Bai Yan has pretty much tied up any loose ends here on her part. Steeling that heart, she firmly walks toward the mentioned part of the valley.
Demon City.
After the departure of their king and queen, this new frontier for the demonkin hasnt had a single day of peace thus far. First came the rumor of Di Cang wanting a concubine and driving the queen away, then came the second invasion of the Celestial Realm. Thankfully First Elder and his brothers were able toe out of their closed-door training in the nick of time and repelled the attackers, otherwise the damage and loss would be extensive that day.
Pity though, due to how quickly and rushed the elders were in returning to making a breakthrough, the rumor about the concubine business still hasnt been cleared up, for that mistake, another year has passed with that hovering in the air.
As for themunities in the Celestial Realm, oddly enough, some were beginning to forget about this Demon City after having so little news and action from them thus far. But the Celestial Pce wouldnt think like that though. They wanted to retake the settlement on many asions, however, every time they tried to attack in force, Chu Yi God would promptly send out a warning to stop them in their tracks.
Of course, theres one specific individual who dreaded this stalemate the most and that was Yun Ruo Xi. Unlike the rest, only this dreaded imposter knew that the precious charm around her neck C the item signifying her current lifestyle and status C would one day return to its true owner if things doesnt change!
Miss, a maid calls out after noticing thedying out of the room, the Keepers are asking you to meet them in the great hall.
Blinking her eyes, The Keepers are looking for me? Howe? Why are they asking for me when they should be thinking up a n to deal with the demons.
After a long silence, she pursed her lip and decides to heed the summoning despite the questions in her mind.
Chapter 1287 - One Year Later (1)”
Chapter 1287 One Year Later (1)
Inside the great meeting hall, the Keepers are already sitting in their respected seats and giving off a majestic air of authority with their presence. This was what Yun Ruo Xi walked into and she felt ufortably on edge under their gaze: Dear Keepers, is something the matter for summoning me so urgently?
Ruo Xi, youre here. Speaking out to greet the woman was Keeper Ling who toned down his cold and frosty expression, Weve been discussing on a certain matter for a while now. Its clear that the Celestial Lord is unhappy with us and wont permit the Celestial Pce to do anything to those demons right now. Im afraid it will just be a matter of time before our world falls into the hands of those demons.
A shade of white gripped Yun Ruo Xis face. When the splitting image of Bai Yan standing above herself again like all those years ago, she would feel immeasurable rage.
No!
I wont allow her to step atop of my head again, nor will I let Chu Yi God yearn after her for all his life!
Revered Keepers, please go ahead and instruct me. Drawing her lips into a thin line, Yun Ruo Xi appears firm in the eye on wanting to fight, As long as its something within my ability then I would go through fire and ice to achieve it!
Nodding pleasantly over the quick reply, Keeper Ling turns back to his brethrens whos also listening in: Look at Ruo Xi, only someone as understanding and kind like her can be called outstanding. Compared to the one brought back by that old coot, her ability is here for all to see!
Despite the proud speech, the others didntment on it because it did involve their former leader and the previous Bai Yan. Yes, they feared what Bai Yan could do, theres no mistake about that, but its also true they did like the girl when the old coot first brought her back from the outside.
For one thing, the talent portrayed by Bai Yan was leagues ahead of Ruo Xi to the point everyone thought she would eventually be on par with Chu Yi God.
However
Fate wouldnt have it and things quickly spiraled out of their control until well, they all knew what they did and the sin theymitted for the sake of protecting the Celestial Realm!
Ruo Xi, the reasoning for calling you here today is because we have found a way to restore your health to its former state. That year you sacrificed yourself at the risk of your own life to save the Celestial Lord, and now we will return that sacrifice by allowing your power to grow at speeds beyond your imagination. Keeper Zun (ashen robe Keeper) softly exins with a smile of his own.
Sparkling with tion at the thought of bing truly strong, Yun Ruo Xi jumped on the idea and hurriedly nodded. Almost shaking in her voice due to the excitement: Is that true? I can really continue to cultivate and grow stronger than before? I honestly thought I would never be able to recover.
Of course, why would we lie? Keeper Zun frowns after remembering the conditions needed, Just that this method is a bit troublesome. We will need the blood of the most supreme bloodline from the fox race, and it must be from a female baby at that. Right now we only know one that can match the requirement and that is Demon King Di Cang. Only by drinking his bloodlines blood can we restore your body to its former state and allow your strength to grow exponentially faster.
The blood of the demon kings bloodline, and it must be a female baby fox?
Yun Ruo Xi bit her own lip in frustration because she knew how impossible that would be.
However, as far as we know there is only one female fox thats rted to the demon king. That Di Xiao Wan wouldve been barely good enough to qualify, but shes alreadye of age so we cannot use her anymore.
Chapter 1288 - One Year Later (2)”
Chapter 1288 One Year Later (2)
Unless But before Keeper Zun could finish his sentence, the always cold and hardliner Keeper Ling had already cut him off with a grunt.
Unless we turn to Di Cangs future daughter that is. Drain his daughters blood and then bath in it for forty-nine days. Afterwards you need to eat her carcass, only then will your body recover and grow incredibly strong, thus paving the way for your limitless growth.
That actually shocked Yun Ruo Xi because she didnt even think in that direction. Then again, she didnt mind doing that, just that where was she supposed to get a demon kings daughter when there wasnt one around?
Bowing her head to avoid eye contact: Revered Keepers, isnt this too much?
Keeper Zun sighed as well, believing thedy was being too kind instead of only finding the task difficult to do. We dont have any other choice here either. Although we detest the Demon Realm and its kind, but ughtering a newborn fox is still a sinful act, we know that. However, were on ourst legs at this point.
Snorting again at his fellow brethren, Keeper Ling didnt agree with the indecisive and kind words being thrown around.
Demons only, nothing but inferior creatures in this world! Compared to Ruo Xi who will one day rule the Celestial Realm along with the Lord, how can some lowly foxpare with her future?
Whats going on Keeper Ling? Is there something I dont know? She didnt miss the behavior of the elder and caught on it like a cat chasing a mouse.
Its widely known that Keeper Ling could be cold and ruthless when needed, but thats only when its necessary. Normally this elder would always be kind to those around him. If hes this urgent and willing to go this far and insult the other Keepers, it must be something extraordinarily huge!
Its that prophecy. The prophet from back then predicated a great cmity will befall this world in theing future, only by finding the person with the crescent moon amulet will we be saved. Since you are that person carrying the moon amulet around your neck, we must ensure your recovery. Only then can we maintain the peace of the Celestial Realm. Keeper Zun exins with a bittersweet smile.
Going stiff as a rock, Yun Ruo Xi quivered inside: What cmity? You mean howe I never knew of that?
No one knows better than herself on how she got her hands on this amulet. The issue now was whats this cmity they are talking about. Shes never heard of such thing before! And what if they find out shes a fake and not the real deal?
Believing thedys just nervous at the sudden news and not because shes afraid of being exposed, Keeper Zun softens up his voice in order to help relieve that stress. You dont need to worry too much on this Ruo Xi. That prophet is the strongest individual I have ever seen in my lifetime, theres no mistake in what he says. Though he did leave right after giving us that prophecy, theres no reason to doubt his words!
Thats right, if not for that reasoning, these Keepers wouldnt have doted on this imposter for so long, nor would they try to force Chu Yi God to marry this woman. Unfortunately for them though, that perennially expressionless man had long overtaken them all in terms of strength, forcing these Keepers on the defensive regarding that matter and losing control of the Celestial Pce.
Now despite the kind words of Keeper Zun, it only made the matter worse for Yun Ruo Xi. Shes absolutely dreading whatsing in the future and could be seen by the visible drain of blood from that face.
Then when is the cmitys arrival? she forces this question out there with her quivering voice.
We dont know the exact time either, only that we can feel when its drawing close. Shaking his old head, Keeper Zun who was among one of the kindest here also turns stern. Everyone, I like to say something. Gathering the attention of all, We have been at war with the Demon Realm for ages at this point and even sealed them away for a period. However, the cmity that we all know ising will destroy us all, the demons included. Theres no good oue if we continued this fight. So, I like to make a suggestion. If Di Cang is willing to produce a young female foxling for Ruo Xi to use, then I say we make peace with their kind to deal with the impending crisis. Is everyone with me on this?
Once again, Keeper Ling interrupts with sneer: And if Di Cang isnt willing to surrender his daughter? What then? We all know what that demon can do. For a single woman, he wouldnt hesitate to charge into an army back then and wage war against us for years!
Chapter 1289 - One Year Later (3)”
Chapter 1289 One Year Later (3)
Without exception, everyone made a shudder upon bringing back up that memory from way back. How could they forget that scene? Its was unbelievable, watching that single person charge in an army of tens of thousands and then destroying them all for the sake of a single woman. Not even they themselves could stand in the way of that harbinger of destruction.
For a while, silence hangs in the air of this great hall.
I understand what everyone is thinking right now, but lets not forget Di Cang still has the Demon Realm to rule. He may not care about himself, but I doubt he will ignore the survival of his citizens. Keeper Zun finally spoke up after seeing the low morale of his brethren.
Sneering in his voice yet again, Keeper Ling points out the w in that logic: And how can you be certain he will forsake his own daughter for the wellbeing of the Demon Realm? Di Cang is a madman that can give up his own life for a single woman, what makes you think he wont do it again?
Its undeniable that of all the realms known to them, the Celestial Realm was among the strongest. But for Bai Yan alone, Di Cang would wage war against them and nearly seeded back then! Such a crazy nutcase, who could say for certain they are able to predict his actions?
If it really doesnt work then we can use some other method to persuade him. That wife of his is also an alchemist, Im sure we can force her in some way to help Ruo Xi to recover. Another Keeper suggests after listening to the two arguing.
Putting on a pitiful and teary face after seeing how theyre all pushing herself into the matter, Yun Ruo Xi really didnt want to do this: Revered Keepers, I am ashamed of making you all expend so much effort on myself. Please, just let me be like this for the rest of my life, I dont want to drag you all down with me.
No shit she doesnt want to recover. If he does then wouldnt that mean she be pushed into the frontlines? That would be catastrophic! Besides, she knows her own talent better than anyone else. What savior of this world? Even back in her prime, she could barely keep up with Bai Yans growth, and that was thanks to all the treasures and amazing alchemic ingredients given to her by Bai Yan in secret!
Yun Ruo Xi may believe shes thought up a good excuse on the issue, but thats not what these elders are thinking. Immediately, a set of dissatisfied frowns filled their faces.
You dont have to think about it so much Rou Xi, were only here to inform you of what we are going to do. For the sake of this world, for the sake of repelling the impending cmity, we will do everything in our powers to help you recover!
That was equivalent to a death sentence for thedy. Her heart felt endless horror until she couldnt properly utter another word.
Go ahead and rest first Ruo Xi, Keeper Ling continues with a smile, and if you protect the world from that cmity, Im sure the Lord will also be grateful towards you. By then wouldnt it be easy to convince him to marry you?
Chapter 1290 - “One Year Later (4)”
Chapter 1290 One Year Later (4)
A visible tremble could be visibly seen across thedys face. Back then Chu Yi God would give up Bai Yan for the sake of the Celestial Realm, perhaps he would do the same and marry her if she helps save this world?
Revered Keepers, I will not cower or hide for the sake of this world. As long as she could marry Chu Yi God before the cmity strikes, then even if its only for a single night, she wont regret it.
After dropping those words, Yun Rou Xi didnt wait and resigned herself for whats toe. Leaving the room, thedy didnt forget to close the door behind herself on this asion.
Meanwhile back in the conference hall, the air has be eerily quiet again until Keeper Ling broke the silence. Everyone, our feud with the Demon Realm is unending, so, having us go bargain for the deal is out of the question. I know only two who can handle such a task.
Who?
The Celestial Lord! Thatss came to the Celestial Pce since she was young and grew up under the care of the Lord. If we have him go then it will be a huge boon. The second is that crazy old coot, we can use him as well.
Grumbling in his voice, Keeper Zun clearly didnt believe this would work based on his expression: And how do you expect us to persuade that old coot to do as we say? Dont think just because hes all crazy nowadays that he will do as we instruct, he understands a lot more then he lets on. Back then we only managed to go after that girl because we tricked him to go off somewhere, otherwise the n wouldve died in its infancy if he had found out.
Sure enough, Keeper Ling didnt refute that im and became quiet for a while. Then we have no choice but to rely on the Lord. He cares about the Celestial Realm so hes our greatest candidate. Moreover, I know he still misses thess from the hearts down. If we promise him to allow his marriage with Bai Yan then Im sure he will do as we say.
This Keeper Zun actually became loss for words.
Doesnt he hate the girl to the bone? Why would he give such amitment?
Keeper Ling obviously noticed the suspicious gazeing his way. Smiling shadily: Im only tricking the Lord. Once the cmity is over, I wont let a single one from the Demon Realm go!
Rising from his chair, Keeper Zun sighs and showed a bittersweet smile on his face: Then I will go ahead and try to contact the Lord.
For the sake of the big picture, we have no choice but to do this. Lets just hope that girl doesnt hate us anymore so we can do this without incident.
Time flowed like water for Bai Yan who had been on this Sky Mountain for well over a year by this point. Shes grown much stronger since then, but despite hitting the peak of the Middle Divine stage, shes now at a bottleneck and couldnt progress any further.
Mother, Mother, Second Brother is picking on me again. Right as Bai Yans about to take a break, a cuddly and babyish voice calls out to her from the front.
This child had a very tender face like a little peach, but those eyes were gorgeous and watery. Though her footwork left a lot to be desired still because of how unsteady she was walking, one could nevertheless tell she would one day grow up to be a fine beauty.
Reaching down to pick up the precious little girl, she pinches that nose as a form of y: And how did your second brother pick on you this time?
The fruits picked by little foxy has been taken by him. I also want to eat the sour and sweet fruits.
Even though Di Ling Yan (girl) was about to be two years old at the end of this year, shes nevertheless still a child so its normal for her to act like a baby. However, her words are already very mature and could hold proper conversations due to her royal lineage.
Chapter 1291 - “One Year Later (5)”
Chapter 1291 One Year Later (5)
Her big eyes are watery and full of grievance when looking up at Bai Yan. Mama, Second Brother eats so much, he took all of the fruits little foxy prepared for us. Wooohooo, I dont like Second Brother anymore. The way she said that was truly melting to the heart because when she cried, the peachy faced girl didnt forget to rub her eyes with those tiny hands.
Be good Ling Yan, we only need to have your little foxy pick some more for you. Bai Yan cuddles her daughter some more to stop that weeping.
Truly, of all the things thats urred over the year, these two babies are her greatest joy and the driving force for removing the gloom hovering in her life due to her eldests unchanging condition.
Mama, Mama, I want Big Brother, Big Brother, suckling her own finger like a typical child, Ling Yans voice was all milky and soft to the ear. I heard from Papa that Big Brother likes me the most, he will definitely not hog the fruits to himself.
In the heart of this baby girl, those who take her food are all big baddies!
A ripple plowed through Bai Yans heart over the stark reminder. Aching in her voice: Ling Yan, lets go see your big brother then. Im sure he will also like to have you apany him, and Im sure he will wake up soon if you keep talking to him.
Its been so long already, Xiachen should be waking up soon.
But before the mother and daughter pair could even make it all that far C the baby holding the womans pinky to walk steadily C Di Ling Yan had already started to show signs of fatigue.
Mama, carry, carry.
Staring down at her own daughter: Your big brother could already walk very well by your age back then, howe you are so adverse to walking?
Not getting it, Ling Yan continues to plead with those watery eyes: Mama, carry me.
Like most mother, Bai Yan would often fall victim to this behavior from their own babies. However, before she could reach down to give the girl a lift, one of the animals nearby had already caved in and crouched down to give her a ride.
Likewise, some of the other animals nearby also saw this and came over as well, which in kind made the woman go ck in the face because it finally dawned on her.
So thats why these two are unable to walk still, its all because of these animals. They probably never once allowed them to touch the ground.
Ling Yan, you must walk by yourself. Retracting her arms, she shifts her gaze over to the animals gathered around themselves with a warning look: And you bunch are not allowed to give her a ride from now on. She must learn to walk on her own, understand?!
A quiver shook their hearts. Their heads hung lower as a result due to submission, but those pleading eyes of these animals indicated they didnt want to watch idly by while their baby girl struggled.
There is no negotiation on this! She snaps, killing all hope of changing this order. Ling Yan, you are a good daughter, and mother here only like good little girls. Are you a good girl? If you are then we can go see your big brother.
Chapter 1292 - “Bai Xiachen Lechture’s His Sibling (1)”
Chapter 1292 Bai Xiachen Lechtures His Sibling (1)
Under the motherly goading of Bai Yans words, the peachy baby that was Di Ling Yan didnt resist anymore and continued to walk towards the wooden cabin located not far from their location. Unfortunately, due to how little shes walked, the girl didnt make it all that far in her toddling state before tripping over a branch.
Ling Yan! Bai Yan exims in great fright.
But before a helping could be extended, the girl had already climbed back up from the ground. Sure, Ling Yans knee did make a scrape that drew an itsy-bitsy drop of blood, but thats all it took to make her tear up.
Hurt, hurt.
In the end Bai Yan could only yield under her daughters pitiful appearance. After all, the girls only one, barely two by the end of this year, how could she be so harsh on her?
Ling Yan, do you want mother here to hold you? Reaching out with open arms, she had every intent to do so, which in kind drew a sparkling look from the peachy girls eyes who was offered the chance.
However, instead of running into those arms like she always did, Di Ling Yan only hanged her head down and shook it like a rocking drum: I will walk by myself!
Unable to resist a smile over that strong will, Bai Yan felt proud of this daughter: Good Ling Yan, you are so good. Come, lets go see your big brother.
Inside the wooden cabin.
Bai Xiachen continues toy motionlessly atop of the bed prepared for him despite the strong ray of sunlighting through the window and hitting his face. Hes been in thisatose state for all this time, never once showing signs of recovery.
Then suddenly, as if beckoned by the world, that little face twitched. After more than a year of this, his eyes opened, popping wide like hes regained his soul and became renewed with life!
Squeeeelllll!
The door to the cabin gets pushed open then and draws the boys attention. Immediately, his fuzzy eyes were presented with the familiar face of a surprised woman d in a reddish dress of rose color.
Mother! Without any ado, Bai Xiachen jumps right out of the bed and threw himself into Bai Yans body, tightly wounding his arms around her waist. Mother, I feel like I slept for a long time, I miss you
Looking down at her eldest, this poor mother whos been worried sick for all this time finally felt a boulder lift off her shoulder.
Xiachen, wee back
Perhaps those were the words need to release the dam inside his memory, but the boy froze in that split second.
I remember now! I gave up control of my body to the other me, but how did I return? It cant be. the other me willingly returned control to me? Oh whatever, as long as I can be with Mother then I dont care what happened!
Mother, Im so happy to be able to see you again. I had a long dream. I dreamt that I was a in a lonely dark ce, unable to find my way out. I really thought I would never be able to see you again. Pursing his lips into a thin line, Bai Xiachen looks up to meet Bai Yans gaze and realized it wasnt only him who was crying right now, she too as well!
Chapter 1293 - “Bai Xiachen Lecture’s His Sibling (2)”
Chapter 1293 Bai Xiachen Lectures His Sibling (2)
Its like this period was all but a dream for the boy, and when he woke up Bai Yan was just like before, standing there and waiting for him to wake up with a smile. Nothings changed.
Big Brother is crying, so embarrassing. Its then a milky and childish voice came from the side, catching Bai Xiachens attention.
Twisting his head to one side, he was finally graced with the image of the baby girl. A sweet, sweet peachy baby that made him want to take a quick nibble out of it.
Of course, Bai Xiachen had always been one to act on his ideas. Without further ado, he picks the baby up and kisses her on the cheek.
Mother, my little sister smells so good. She is far more beautiful than Wang Xiaopengs sister.
Looking at her own daughter, Bai Yan really had to wonder where his eldest got this idea. Such a small baby would at most be called cute, where does he even find the word beautiful to describe one so young?
Xiachen, Bai Yan turns to his eldest again, the wisp of resentment upying your body is nowpletely integrated into your body.
Speaking of this topic, the poor woman undoubtedly felt a sting poking at her heart. That sad and grieving face, how could she ever forget?
Perhaps hes able to sense the grief as well, Bai Xiachen gripped the womans hand and turns the situation around to sooth Bai Yan instead. Dont be sad anymore Mother, I will always be by your side and stay with you. I will also overturn the heavens with you!
Pressing down the negative emotions, she forces a faint smile: Alright, I believe you. Anyways, are there any changes to your body? I want to make sure youre alright.
A momentary daze filled the boys eye in that second. Wrinkling his nose after checking: Mother, I think I can feel a cluster of gas inside me
What?
Shocked by the idea, Bai Yan grew frantic and examined her son all over. Shes already lost one child before in the past life, she could no longer afford to lose another in this one.
Sure enough, the woman did find what the boy was talking about. Instead of a cluster of gas like Bai Xiachen describes it, the oddity was more akin to a cloud of red mist hovering around her sons beast core.
Xiachen, do you feel in any way ufortable? asked Bai Yan.
No, I dont.
Well find your Fatherter. He should be able to tell what the red mist is, she says after musing over the problem.
Unexpectedly though, Bai Yan had just wanted to pull her spiritual feelers out of her boys body when something strange urred. The red mist, it started to slowly flow in Xiachens beast core, nourishing it and helping it grow!
Unlike humans who has a Dantian when they cultivate, a demon and demonic beast will produce a nucleus core when they grow stronger.
Bai Yans heart shook over this discovery. Is this what the other Xiachen meant by he will help protect me?
Needless to say, that assumption would be correct. Its a precious revtion that warmed the mothers heart, but at the same time it brought bittersweet pain knowing she couldnt save both boys at the same time. For that reasoning, her hatred for the Celestial Pce only grew deeper.
They will pay for what they did to my family! I will return all the pain they instilled upon me and my son, everything!
Mama, dont cry. Finding the tears continuing to leak out, Di Ling Yan (girl) reaches up with her tiny little hands to help wipe that cheek.
Chapter 1294 - Bai Xiachen Lecture’s His Sibling (3)”
Chapter 1294 Bai Xiachen Lectures His Sibling (3)
Xiachen, understanding shes showing a bad side before her children, Bai Yan hurries to clean herself up. The pain we experienced in the past will not happen again, I wont let it. Those in the Celestial Pce will hurt for what they did!
Under those embracing arms, the boys expression gradually rxed as well and revealed the iconic bright smile of his from the past, Okay, I believe in you Mother.
As long as you say it, I will believe it!
When the woman made that vow, a serious sh of killing intent definitely sparked in those eyes, just that the intent quickly went away when looking down at her children. Come you two, lets go find your brother and father.
That drew a displeased pucker from the boy. Obviously Bai Xiachen still didnt forget the suffering this younger brother of his caused to his mother, hence the bad reception. However, in order to not let Bai Yan be unhappy, he could only hold onto his little sisters hand and slowly follow along.
Not far away, inside a forested area.
Apparently a certain baby silver fox was very much enjoying himself right now and that was Bai Yan her two kids saw when they arrived at the location. They could see how ridiculous the picture was, two animals climbing the fruit tree and shaking the branches so the fruits would fall off into the baby foxs mouth.
Mother, mother Noticing the familiar face, the little glutton attempts to crawl over. Unfortunately for him though, hes eaten way too much. In order to move, the only option he has was to lie on the ground and roll over on his tummy.
Leaving a paw print once he manages to cling onto the womans skirt: Mama, Mama, I want to eat meat, I want to eat meat.
Bai Yans face literally went ck over her second sons behavior. Its bad enough hes unable to walk and could only roll over, hes now suckling that finger with drooling out!
Wait first, you need to digest what youve eaten.
Puckering that lip in displeasure: Ill digest it very quickly. I want to eat meat I want the meat made by Mother.
Just that before the gluttonous boy could whine some more, Di Ling Yan had jumped in. Forking her little arms around the waist, the peachy girl was already showing her powerful might from being Di Cangs blood.
Bad brother, you took the fruits from me, you are big baddie! Dont give him meat Mother!
Thats definitely a sore spot for the gluttonous baby boy. Looking towards Bai Yan with those aggrieved eyes of his, hes still salivating despite the fact. Oh I want meat, what am I supposed to do?
Jin Tian,e greet your big brother first, your big brother is now awake. When Im not around in the future the two of you are to listen to him, understand?
Blinking those big eyes of his, Jin Tian turns to the mentioned boy who was starting down at himself. With a smile, he reaches out with his small paw: Big Brother, howe youve been sleeping for so long and not y with us?
Chapter 1295 - Bai Xiachen Lecture’s His Sibling (4)”
Chapter 1295 Bai Xiachen Lectures His Sibling (4)
When Bai Xiachen saw how his little brothers dirty little paws were about toe into contact with his clothe and leave a print, the boy immediately jerked backwards and avoided the close call.
Mama, Mama, does big brother not like me? Jin Tian turns to his mother for an answer after grasping at air. Hes looking all teary and aggrieved right now due to the treatment.
Undoubtedly true, his eldest brother held an improper opinion of this little glutton due to how much pain Bai Yan had to go through in order to give birth. But now upon seeing the tearing up face of the baby boy, not even Bai Xiachen could keep up his iron heart and promptly softened up.
How could he not?
Dont cry, Bai Xiachen steps back over and stared nervously at those two little paws thats covered in dirt. The way hes acting was like someone heading off to the execution grounds. If you want to grip my robe then go ahead.
Thats right, after years of teaching and lecturing from Bai Yan, the future demon prince of this world actually has a phobia against being dirty. If hes so much as catches a stain then it would be akin to torture.
But turning his eyes, Bai Xiachen suddenly got a sweet idea. Afterwards you are not allowed to bully your sister anymore, and you are not to take her fruits! She is a girl and needs to be doted, you understand?
Making a confused face at his older brother, Jin Tian clearly didnt understand all that well but nodded anyways. In his view, whatever Bai Xiachen says was right and couldnt be wrong.
Then Ill be more careful in the future.
Satisfied by that answer, the now eldest steambun actually went ahead to give his younger steambun a pat on the shoulder like a big adult facing a child.
Father said it before, the men of our family must protect the girls in the family. Mother and Little Sister are girls, so me and you must protect them.
Nodding heavily, Di Jin Tian cries out inpliance using his milky and childish voice: I am a man, I am a man.
Now thats a good boy. Giving Jin Tian a good rub on the head as a prize, Remember now, if theres ever a boy daring enough toe near your sister, break his leg!
Bai Yan instantly blew up with a plume of ck smoke over her own head. Shes already seen how Di Cang would get excessively protective of their daughter, and now theres also these two rascals going at it. Why does she feel so sorry for her future son-inw?
Jin Tian didnt find the logic wrong at all though inparison to his mothers view. Nodding with enthusiasm, the baby boy now looked on to his older brother with admiration despite how wrong the whole situation was.
Big Brother, Papa said you are very strong, can you teach me how to get stronger? I also want to cultivate and protect Mother and Ling Yan.
Youre too young right now, wait until youre all grown up first. Bai Xiachen says it like a big adult.
Biting his own finger, the little glutton now sounded troubled: Then when can I start learning from you?
Mmm Caressing his own chin in contemting, Bai Xiachen apparently didnt think that far ahead and had to take a good moment toe up with an answer. Three years old. Wait until youre three and then Ill allow you to tag along. Right now youre still an immature baby.
Bai Yan literally wanted to scream in that second. She almost facepalmed herself because the way her eldest said it right there sounded like hes also a grown up. In reality, Bai Xiachens only a child himself, barely a young teen.
Its then right as this poor mother wanted to put a stop to this hrious and silly conversation, she stopped because her eyes had caught sight of that familiar figure up ahead.
With silver hair, a purple robe, and a face so handsome it makes the world drool, Di Cang has been standing there and leaning against the big old tree for a while now. Its obvious this demon king was relishing in this intimate moment between his children and his wife.
Chapter 1296 - “Revenge Plan (1)”
Chapter 1296 Revenge n (1)
Yaner
The mans voice may be low and hoarse, but its powerful with a hint of charm to it, thus causing a seducing effect with his smile. In fact, its magical to Bai Yans ear because she just couldnt resist a chuckle from this. Without further ado, both of them rushed towards each other to embrace one another.
Bai Xiachen saw this and also strolled towards his parents with Di Ling Yan in hand, but as for the little glutton in the back, poor Jin Tian could only call out in order to not be forgotten.
Brother, Brother. Jin Tian reaches out with a hand to show what he wanted from his older brother.
Unfortunately, Bai Xiachen only shot a nce instead of opening up: You walk on your own.
Tearing up in grievance: But you are willing to hold Ling Yan, why not me? Is it because Big Brother doesnt like me?
No, Ling Yan is a girl so she needs to be spoiled. You on the other hand is a man, you need to learn to walk on your own.
At the moment Bai Xiachen haspletely forgotten his own experience. Right when he was Jin Tians age, he too would always whine to have Bai Yan hold him instead of walking on his own. However, the past was the past, this now big steambun has be a big brother, that meant he needs to act like one and show off the needed requirement of guidance to the younger siblings.
Big Brother is right, I am a man, I cant be as soft as Ling Yan.?Blinking his big blue eyes, Jin Tian thought to himself and grew excited.
As such, this little glutton promptly stopped trying to get a hand from his big bro and instead followed from the side on his own. His determination was proven even when he tripped over a branch. Unlike his sister who would likely cry in this case, Di Jin Tian only ruffled up his nose and climbed back up to give chase.
Mama only hug Papa, throwing herself in between the couple, Ling Yan didnt like being left out by her parents once she was close enough.
Sure enough, Bai Yan and Di Cang could only break apart in their hug over this interjection.
Mama, clinging to her mothers pinky, I also want a hug. Just a small one is enough.
Papa is so embarrassing, always wanting Mama to hug him.
In response, Di Cang only felt a ck gloom of dread covering his own face: Xiachen, hurry and take your sister away.
In the demon kings view, it was already bad enough he had one son to contend with for his wifes attention, now he also has a daughter to contend with? Did she forget who wiped her butt and cleaned her as a baby?
Doing as told, Bai Xiachen happily obliged the request since that meant he could spend some quality time with his sister. Leaning down, he meets the girls eye on equal level: Ling Yan, do you want big brother here to bring you out to y? Mother and Father have something to discuss right now so lets not disturb them.
Tilting her head over the suggestion: Is there any little fruits to eat?
Of course Ling Yan, big brother here will bring you anything you want. Just like he says, Bai Xiachen would pluck the stars out of the sky if she asks him of it. How could he not? This adorable little sister was something he wanted for years by this point!
Chapter 1297 - “Revenge Plan (2)”
Chapter 1297 Revenge n (2)
Then I want to eat little fruits. Big Brother take me to pick them okay? Hooking her arms around Bai Xiachens neck, Di Ling Yan starts whining like any typical baby would do.
Nodding sweetly over that request, the big steambun didnt forget to turn back to his little brother who was following closely from the back: Jin Tian, youe too, we will go pick fruits for your sister.
By this point Di Jin Tian has already take his older brother as an idol, so whatever he says he would do. However, due to his inability to stay stable during his little toddle, the tiny baby would often trip over the rocks or whatever. Thankfully his perseverance was strong and would climb right back up without tearing up. From beginning to end, Bai Xiachen never once lent a helping hand.
Bai Yan smiled at her childrens yful exchange: It looks like Xiachen haspletely grown up this time, hes teaching his younger brother and sister new things. That said, she slowly turns to her own husband before continuing. By the way Di Cang, have there been any news from State Teacher? Did he find a way to remove the seal on Xiao Wan (demon princess) yet?
Faintly nodding: He wrote a letter some time ago. ording to the content, hes found a ce that can help lift the seal on my sister. However, its also very dangerous so he doesnt want to let her know yet.
Pursing her lip into a thin line: Then what about the Demon Realm? Did anything happen while I was here?
The people from the Celestial Pce is incapable of making a move against us just yet, whats more, the ones they really want to deal with is us here, not those living in the Demon City.
Until they themselves fall, those people wont do anything to the Demon Realm or its denizens.
Hearing this, Bai Yan was quietly relieved inside. Do me a favor Di Cang, take our children back to the Demon City first, and then make a challenge to the Celestial Pce in our name! Im sure at least two or more of those Keepers wille knocking at our doors then!
Frowning in his face, Di Cang didnt understand why: And you? What are you going to do?
Bai Yan sneered: With our current strength, overthrowing the power bnce in the Celestial Realm is out of the question. However, that doesnt mean I cant make those bastards suffer a little loss!
Is it going to be dangerous? Di Cang approached his wife to make sure shes not trying to lie on this topic: I dont want you to take any danger!
Dont worry, even if there is danger involved this time, I have full confidence in escaping unscathed. You only need to help me distract some of those Keepers and I will do the rest. They will definitely puke some blood after seeing what Im going to do to them.
She would never forget those eyes filled with excruciating pain! Nor would she forget the people who died trying to save her in those dreams!
Celestial Pce
Its time they settled the debt once and for all!
I, I believe you. As unwilling as he was about letting her go alone, Di Cang eventually gave in knowing how stubborn this woman was. Ill wait for you toe back. Me and our children will.
Making a humming sound, Bai Yan also felt a little worried and quickly added: Remember Di Cang, I only need you to distract some of those Keepers, dont do anything rash while Im away.
Chapter 1298 - “Revenge Plan (3)
Chapter 1298 Revenge n (3)
Okay.
If doing so could allow his wife to vent her anger then Di Cang would let it go this one time.
I can promise you that, however, you must also bring Xiachen with you. Only then will I be at ease.
I still have other things I need Xiachen to do, believe in me Di Cang! Now that Jin Tian and Ling Yan is in this world, I need to work hard to give them a peaceful life! After she says that with clear determination, Bai Yan takes the lead and leans in to kiss her husband to seal the deal.
This was the right choice in this situation because Di Cang had already felt restless to begin with knowing he would leave his wife to fight alone, but the kiss quickly ced that unrest at ease and brought out the puppy wolf in him. Pushing his wife against the old tree, he went all in on the tongue.
Yaner, Ill only give you this one chance. If you fail then I wont ever let you out of my sight again.
This woman was his life! If it hadnt been for the disappearance of the grudge inside their son, he would never allow this to take ce.
Also, dont go up against those Demi Divine Lord levels. If you encounter any then just run, Ille to you right away! This was thest and final bottom line for Di Cang.
Drawing a grin on the face after getting her way: I understand, you go back first and get ready. Once those Keepers leave the Celestial Pce then Ill go.
Years prior, her own biological mother Bai Ning was able to single-handedly smash into the Celestial Pce, and now shes going to blood stain that retched ce!
I will wait for you at the Demon City. Moving the bang of loose hair from his wifes forehead, Di Cang gives another yearning peck on her lips, Remember, I will only let you act alone this one time so you must protect yourself, okay? I dont want to see you getting injured and blood ridden again.
Bai Yans face went rigid. She wanted to say something again, but the demon king didnt give her chance because hes turned and went in the same direction of where the children left in.
For a long while, thedy herself didnt speak as she watched that departing back.
Ooowooo.
Suddenly, a whimpering came from the side and brought her back to attention. Its the celestial fox and shes pawing at her like she wanted to say something.
Whats the matter?
Whimpering some more, the fox ran a few steps forward to signal for her to follow.
Though a bit taken aback by the instruction, Bai Yan didnt hesitate, after all, shes now built up a good rtionship with the animals here. Very soon, the pair had arrived outside a cave.
In light of this ce being not all that far from where Bai Yan was training until this point, she couldnt say shes noticed the cave at all during her time here. Its awfully strange for her to miss something so distinct in a ce she resides.
What is this ce Celestial Fox, howe I never notice this ce before?
The fox whimpered some more.
Frowning on the face: You mean this cave only appeared because I broke through to the peak level of the Middle Divine?
That drew a heavy nod from the fox.
Pursing her lips: Then something must be inside. It will take Di Cang some time to lure those old relics over to his side anyways, lets go in and investigate. That said, her legs had already stepped through the boundaries and into the cave.
The cavernous tunnel appeared empty at first, echoing with her every step from the thick walls. However, it didnt take long for that to change because Bai Yans ear soon picked up the sound of water sshing, simr to the noise of a waterfall.
This discovery only made her more excited. Without hesitation, she fastened her feet and continued forward where she soon walked into a fairnd-like ce!
Chapter 1299 - Revenge Plan (4)” “This…”
Chapter 1299 Revenge n (4)
This
Stunning, thats the only way Bai Yan could describe this magical ce which she found herself in. The reasoning? Its because there are so much rare alchemic ingredients here!
Not wanting to waste even a second, she hurriedly pulls out the alchemic book from her storage bag to begin investigating their names.
I see, so thats why there are so much amazing herbs and alloys here, its because of the thick spiritual particles in the air.
For humanity and demons alike, they have several ways to bolster their own strength, the main type being ingestion or absorption through the skin. However, nts and inanimate objects are different, they must be bathed in a environment thick with energy like this cave here in order to produce the special properties needed in order to ssify them as such.
Hmmm, the Enlightenment Dan Pill. Damn it, if I want to refine such a pill then ording to this book, I will need to be at the Demi Divine Lord level. Gripping the pages in her hand with frustration, Bai Yan really wanted to smack herself for being so weak.
The Enlightenment Dan Pill was one of the long-lost recipes recorded in this medicinal manual, and its uses are to increase the speed of ones cultivation by a hundred times without side-effects. Issue was her own inability to match the required strength of the refiner.
There must be something easier to make in this thing. Unwilling to give up, she swept through the pages in session, Torrent Dan Pill, a pill capable of increasing the users cultivation speed by ten times, effective only to those below the Demi Divine Lord level.
Bai Yans heart shook over this revtion. If only this cave appeared earlier, then breaking through from the Lower Divine to the Middle Divine will only need a tenth of the time I used! Such a pity
Huh? Sky Core Dan Pill? Can help a Middle Divine break into the High Divine? A gasp escapes her throat.
Is this what they call a timely rain in a parched wheat field? Just when I need it the herb fieldes.
Within this treasure trove, a good chunk of the needed ingredients was already present. Therefore, she didnt waste any time and gathered everything and the equipments out.
Demon City.
The ce hasnt seen a day of peace following Di Cangs departure. Though there hasnt been a massive invasion by the Celestial Pce yet, but there are always people who are fighting to win the title of Royal Consort!
At this moment inside the pce, two maids are hanging their heads and sighing over the recent events.
The king and queen have been away from for so long, I wonder when they are going to return.
I know. I say, why would the king want another consort when the queen is so outstanding? Compared to the queens beauty, thesedies who came into the pce is worlds apart.
And, what if those consorts manages to pull the queen down? Whats going to happen to the prince then? I have never seen such an adorable and polite child in my life, it be such a pity for something to happen to our little prince.
Just when the two maids were sighing again, a cold and harsh snappy voice cuts in and jerked them to attention.
Why are you two chitchatting around for when theres cleaning to be done?
Chapter 1300 - Revenge Plan (5)”
Chapter 1300 Revenge n (5)
The maid turned white upon seeing who it was. By this point after a year of rumor and misinformation, most of the pce maids and servants had taken the news as true and didnt doubt it in the least.
Mu Miss Mu Xue, we werent saying anything. Due to how frightened she was, the maids no longer dared to speak and hanged their heads.
Frosty in the face, Mu Xue, the arrogant leopard girl snaps at the obvious lie: You bunch are nothing but ignorant fools who hasnt seen the real world yet. Nothing but a human woman, how good can she possibly look? Moreover, that son of hers is only a half breed, that child can only be a useless weakling at best! Only idiots like you two would treat him as a thing!
The face of the two maids were undoubtedly very ugly after hearing that pompous and disgusting statement. Unfortunately, due to their fear of Mu Xues supposed identity and possibility of bing a consort, they didnt dare to retort her.
Hurry up and get back to work! If I find out any of you arezing around then I will go tell the king to dispose of you two!
Without surprise, the two timid maids did exactly just that. Bowing their head, they quickly retreated to carry out their work, afraid the sassy bitch would really go report them.
Meanwhile at the same time in the back mountain of the pce, a door which has been closed for nearly two years has finally been opened again.
First Elder. A guard greets the cheeky and jolly looking elder aftering over to greet the individual.
Mmm, First Elder slightly nods, Did the king return yet?
Sadly not, both the king and queen hasnt return yet. However, the king did send us a letter and a badge for us to use. The content said as long as we snap the badge in half then the king wille if we are in need of him.
Twitching in his old mouth,?The king and queens been away that long?
Alright, I understand then. Dont fret too much on the matter, Im sure the king and queen wille back soon enough. Anyways, did anything happen to the city while I was in closed door training?
Yes First Elder, there is. The attacks from the Celestial Realm are getting fiercer and fiercer with every battle, fortunately our forces are able to repel them at every turn. Now the only matter left uncertain is the matter of the king taking in a new consort. Shouldnt we settle on the candidates before the king returns?
Choose a consort?
The elder appeared dumbfounded on the face.
When did the king want a consort, and howe I didnt know about this?
Outrageous! First Elder huffs and snaps out at the guard in utter anger: Who told you such nonsense about the king choosing a consort, and why would he go and take another woman when he has such deep affection for the queen?
Now it was the guards turn to be dumbfounded.
The king didnt n to choose a consort? Then what was the point of thosedies being brought into the pce?
Idiots, a bunch of idiots! Shaking across his body due the inability to express his emotions, If the king wanted to take a consort then why would he wait until this day! He promised the queen that he will only have her for this life, and knowing how proud the queen is, do you think she will allow other females to serve her husband?!
With a shudder, the guard plopped to the ground in the next and recalled back to all the rumors over the year. As expected, his back was drenched in cold sweat at the thought.
Its over! This time its over!
Tell me, who is the bastard who said the king wants a consort?! Grabbing the guard by the cor, the elder roars out with a boom, Is that moron trying to get me killed?!
Chapter 1301 - Revenge Plan (6)”
Chapter 1301 Revenge n (6)
His Majesty gave me control of the city before he left, if it bes known that I allowed such rumors to float around then wouldnt it be me who failed?
I I dont know the guard gulped, but they are saying the girls brought by the king from before is going to be the consorts. I thought First Elder, I really dont know anything.
Almost wanting to smack this idiot before himself, the poor elder was burning fire in those eyes: Go now! Go and investigate who began this rumor! If I hear another person talking about this nonsense then I want them disposed of! I only hope they can stop yapping their mouth before the king returns.
The queen and king went through so much in order to be together, I cant allow something like this to get in-between them. If it does, then Im the one at fault because I didnt do a good job.
The guard made a shudder over what hes going to say, knowing its not what the other side wanted to hear. First Elder Im afraid its already toote.
ring in the eye: What do you mean by that?
Its Its around a year ago. The kings brother-inw came and demanded to see His Majesty. He had inadvertently learned of the rumors and was very angry, saying he wont let the queen stay with the king.
Poor First Elder, he could already feel his soul flying away into the sky and leaving his mortal body.
The queens younger brother already found out? In that case then.
Oh no no, no, no.
Send our messengers out this instant! Go find Her Highnesss younger brother! No matter what, we must rify the misconception before the king returns! If we dont then you and I and everyone else will have to offer up our heads do you hear?!
Yes Elder The guardplied and practically bolted it out of the back mountain.
Rubbing his own temple in frustration and suffering from a headache,?These demons are so unreliable, why cant they keep a simple thing like a rumor down? The king always has to handle everything by himself.
Inside the supposed harem of the pce.
Mu Xue was continuing her pompous behavior of conducting the other maids around when a rude and harsh voice broke in from the rear.
What are you doing?!
Dazed in the face, the leopard girl had to take a good moment to realize the holler was in fact directed at herself. Me? Of course I am teaching these maids on how to do their job after seeing howzy they are.
The guards face darkened: If theyrezy then what are you?
Now Mu Xue didnt even know how to respond to that.
In this girls view, shes the future consort of the king so how dare this puny guard tell her what to do?
You dont know who I am? asking while pointing to her own nose in shock.
The guard coldly snorts: You are nothing but a maid brought in to serve the little princess, what makes you think you are any different from all the rest here that you can order the others around? Now get moving and work!
You Flushing red from anger, Mu Xue couldnt take this, I am the future consort!
Consort?
Snickering derisively in the face, the guard didnt want to waste time and threw down the truth: I have already confirmed it with First Elder just now when I went to meet him. The rumors about the king taking in a consort is only just that, a rumor. In this pce, there is only one queen.
That cold hard truth instantly causes the girl to go pale: What did you say?
Chapter 1302 - Revenge Plan (7)”
Chapter 1302 Revenge n (7)
First Elder also opened his mouth, if there are rumors going around again using the consort title, then the punishment will be torture!
In a stumble, Mu Xue nearly fell to the ground as she staggered backwards.
Its impossible, its not possible!
It must be the First Elder defending that queen. Hes a dog of hers so this guard must be lying as well!
Despite what she felt inwardly, this arrogant bitch from the leopard tribe would never show it openly. She may be pompous and overly proud of herself, but even she knew better than to offend the one in charge right now. As such, the resentment could only be hidden in those eyes.
Furthermore, if I find out who is the one spreading all these lies and framing the king then its the death penalty to that person!
Now Mu Xues has lost all color as the blood drained from her face. A sh of panic quickly filled those eyes in which she only managed to cover up by hanging her head.
If these people really want to check then they will definitely get back to me as the source. I cant let this continue! I cant let them get their way!
The guard left and didnt do much else after throwing this warning out there, however, it doesnt mean others werent going toe over. Right as Mu Xue felt safe and raised her head again, a beautiful yet strong figure had appeared in front.
I said so before, the king only brought us here to care for the little princess, its not what you assumed. Mu Ying the older sister spoke with disapproving eyes, And, I already promised Mother not to throw you out there.
But so what if I dont say anything? The fact that the king doesnt have any intent of taking a consort is already enough. They will eventually find out whos making the rumors without me spilling her out there.
Irritated by this, Mu Xue shoots a re at her older sister before speaking in a low whispering voice: Its just that elder trying to help the queen. If the king had no intention then why did he summon us into the pce in the first ce? Just wait until the king returns, then you will see!
And do you think you will be able to wait until that dayes? Mu Ying didnt get taunted and chuckled sarcastically, First Elder is already starting to investigate the rumors. What makes you think they wont trace the source back to you when youve openly said it before the public?
Growing cold in the face, Mu Xue clearly thought of that and retorted: Sister, dont forget those maids who came into the pce with us are all from our tribe. Do you think they will rat me out when their family is in the hands of Father and Mother? If they so much as make a peep then its enough for Mother to kill them! Her voice sounded all somber and eerie to the ear, but thanks to the departure of everyone nearby, none was able to pick this fact up.
Or are you assuming the elders in this pce are going to get involved with our tribes internal affair? Besides, First Elder doesnt look like the type to randomly kill others. As long as those demons dont point to me then what do I have to fear?
Its not like that old fart is going to kill every maid they brought in. If that does happen, the king wont let him off either!
Mu Yings expression darkened over her younger sistersck of care for their own tribeswoman. Dont forget, there is also those two guards from that day. They also heard your speech in the open.
Shrugging over the small detail, Mu Xue obviously didnt think its an issue based on her demeanor: Then I can just say I overheard it from someone else. First Elder only wants to find the source, he never specified who. After I get a scapegoat going then all will be good. Sister, I advise you to get out of my business, otherwise you wont be able to escape death once I be the consort!
Mu Ying honestly felt numb to the heart over the threat. Honestly, shes never thought her own younger sister would be such a vicious and evil person!
Fine, I wont expose you Mu Xue, but dont say I didnt warn you The king never said anything about taking a consort so you better pray for yourself. Giving onest nce at this disgusting girl that was her own blood, Mu Ying was done here.
Chapter 1303 - “The Adorable Di Ling Yan (1)”
Chapter 1303 The Adorable Di Ling Yan (1)
Looking at the direction of her older sisters departure, Mu Xues anger only increased until those nails had punctured the palm after clenching so hard. She actually drew blood and didnt even realizes it.
Just like that, the storm of the demon king taking in a consort gradually died down a bit after First Elder became enraged by the fact, its just that. As the saying goes, there wouldnt be waves without the wind. Those who wants to dream would continue to dream, and those who wants to believe would continue to believe. In the eyes of the public, First Elder was firmly in the queens camp so his words werent taken that seriously.
Several dayster, a purplish figure descends upon the sky of this city, his silver hair fluttering against the wind and making him all the more daunting to those who dare to gaze upon his existence.
The citizens of the city seem to have sensed this strong aura as well and hurriedly looked up. In an instant, that stunning face was reflected into their eyes and causes the crowd to involuntarily take to the knee.
First Elder also noticed this and rushed out of his room like all the rest. When he did so and saw who it was, a happy expression promptly filled his face: Greetings to the king.
Greetings to the king!
This resonated across the city, thus announcing their kings return.
As cold as always in his expressionless face, Di Cang didnt waste any time and descended to the ground: Did anything happen while I was away from the pce?
Afraid the others might say something foolish in this case, First Elder jumps the gun and exined: No Sire, there hasnt been anything as ofte. The city is at peace right now. Aside from the asional attacks from the Celestial Pces people, nothing is notable.
Mmm, then how about Dragony and Bai Xiao? Did you manage to locate the two of them yet?
The departure of these two were Bai Yans greatest ache so as her husband its only right for him to pay attention.
Ayer of cold sweat flowed out of the elders forehead: Dragony has been found for a while now, and we are currently protecting her from the shadows. As for Sir Bai Xiao. After a pause, he grits his teeth and decides to hide the truth: We havent found him yet.
If the king finds out about the rumors then he will definitely be outraged and might even punish me for failing to stop it. But. if I can find the culprit behind it before he learns of the rumors on his own then I can at least redeem myself! Whats more, I only said I didnt find Sir Bai Xiao yet, I never said anything about never seeing him before, thats not a lie.
Perhaps Di Cang noticed the strange behavior there, or hes just that aware of other peoples tone, but he definitely pricked his brow. Even so, the demon king didnt dig deeper and instead changed the subject.
Do you all only see me or something?
At first the gathered crowd of demons didnt quite get the meaning behind that remark, but they soon realize why. Clinging to Di Cangs respective hands were two tiny soft buns.
First Elder was the quickest to react and the quickest to kneel: Greetings to the little prince and little princess.
Greetings to the little prince and little princess!
Others also followed with that weing phrase, but because of Di Cangs existence, none dared to look up to gaze at the two adorable children.
Chapter 1304 - The Adorable Di Ling Yan (2)”
Chapter 1304 The Adorable Di Ling Yan (2)
Mmm, only then did Di Cangs expression lighten up, from this point forward, with the exception of my queen, the entire Demon Realm must obey the little princess and princesmand. Those who dont will be killed!
Thest word there reverberated across the air, causing all those who could hear having their back hair raising up. Furthermore, the doubt in their minds about the king wanting a consort was seriously in doubt at this point. Some are starting topletely lose that idea even.
Meanwhile for the princess herself, Di Ling Yan was acting rather nervously by having to stand before so many strangers and in an unknown environment. Shes never left the Sky Mountain, nor have she ever left her mother. Aside from her immediate family, the little soft bun has never met another person.
Noticing this really quick, Di Cang softens up in his face: Dont worry Ling Yan, this is your home, and your mother has the highest authority here. As her daughter, you can do anything that you wish.
Really? The girl asks with sparkling eyes.
Thats right. Aside from angering your mother, you can do anything to your hearts content, and if anyone dares to go against your will, I will take care of it for you.
Unlike the harsh and strict treatment to his eldest son, Di Cang only wanted to pamper this daughter of his.
Easing up, Di Ling Yan reveals that peachy smile of hers and then grabbed onto her old mans hand: As if I will anger Mother, I love her the most. Also, Big Brother already said, I need to keep those bumpy people like Mother away from you Papa. When saying this, the little demon princess didnt forget to gesture to the chest area as if that would help.
Due to her extremely young age of barely past one, Di Ling Yans knowledge of the female and male parts are still limited, therefore Bai Xiachen had to go out of his way to describe the characteristics of a woman to his younger sister.
Bumpy people away?
Going ck in the face, Di Cang had to hold back the brewing anger inside to avoid scaring his own daughter: Do you mean it was your older brother who taught you this?
What sort of nonsense did that stinking brat teach his younger sister?
Yes Papa, Big Brother said those bumpy people are all bad people if they try to get close to you!
Blinking her eyes innocently, Di Ling Yan easily sold her big brother out without a second thought. The way she said that could even be called heredity because thats also the same manner in which Bai Xiachen sold his old aplice Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) out to Di Cang back in the day.
What is a bumpy? Di Jin Tian (boy) asks with a look of confusion, Why am I not bumpy, and why isnt Ling Yan bumpy either?
Not bumpy? Scratching her own head after her brothersment, Di Ling Yan (girl) also grew all confused in the face.
Its probably because me and mother are not the same sex either.
Now Di Cangs already ck face had grown distraught. If someone would have to describe the demon kings expression, it would be someone having their jaw dropped and eyes popping out in disbelief.
How did it turn out like this? All I did was leave these two in the care of that rascal for a little bit and theyre already turning out this way!
Afraid his two children would spell out something even worse from those little mouths of theirs, Di Cang hurries to change the topic: Didnt you two say you were hungry? Lets go, Papa here will get some really delicious food for you two.
Like any children of their age, food was the best lure to divert their attention. This was especially true for Jin Tian the little glutton. Hes literally drooling at the mention of food.
Coming before First Elder with his kids in tow, Di Cang was about to make themand when he noticed the increased level of nervousness from the other side. Whats wrong, why are you so afraid of me? Are you hiding something?
Chapter 1305 - “The Adorable Di Ling Yan (3)”
Chapter 1305 The Adorable Di Ling Yan (3)
I wouldnt dare. Awkwardly forcing augh to calm himself, First Elder really wanted to make himself disappear right now. Is there anything else you need of me Sire?
Let the maids I chose for my daughter toe over, I have something to say to them!
Yes Sire. Bowing his head, First Elder readilyplied and went to carry out the order.
It didnt take long for the set ofdies to arrive due to being organized into one courtyard.
Greetings to the king, princess and prince.
Among the gathereddies here were of course Mu Xie. Shes nearly cracked her own teeth due to the strong level of resentment coursing through those veins.
The queen really gave birth to a little princess?
Maybe. its just a coincidence! Even if the king has amazing power, theres no way he can predict the future and foresee his own childs sex!
In light of her own thoughts, Mu Xue had at least enough awareness to realize trying to show her true emotions here right now would be a death sentence. In the end, the leopard girl continued to keep her head down in order to avoid eye contact.
From this point forward, all of you are to serve my daughter the princess here. If anything happens to her then I wont let any of you go!
The crowd shuddered under that threat and kept their heads even lower.
Furthermore, I do not want to see any man get close to or approach my daughter! If there are any vitors then the crime will apply to those who failed in this as well!
When he chose these maids for his precious gem of a daughter, Di Cang specifically vowed to himself that no brat would get near. What if they teach her the wrong things and snatch her away while shes young? That would be terrible!
Yes Your Majesty. The maids answered in unison but with a nervous note mixed into their voices.
Unlike when First Elder attempted to squash the rumors, this time Di Cang really did kill it off in its entirety. After all, rumors are rumors, this order here was the real deal.
As for Mu Xue, shes being devoured by jealousy at this point. Not even she could deny the fact that her own belief has been crushed. Nothing but a half breed born of a human woman, why does the king like this runt so much?!
Mu Ying naturally saw through to her own younger sisters thought pattern there. However, when she saw no noticeable change or outburst from the other girl, this eldest sister undoubtedly felt relieved, both for herself and her tribe.
First Elder, also go find some more people to take care of the little prince. Its then that Di Cang got to caring for his youngest boy, Jin Tian is still young, I dont want anyone using his ignorance to their advantage.
Unlike his trust in his daughter being all innocent, this father had a different opinion about his boy though. When ites to the male of his family, Di Cangs certain both Bai Xiachen and Jin Tian would eventually want to learn about the differences between men and women. By then what if multiple girls try to seduce his son and use him? Thats out of the question because the men of his family could only have one wife, just like himself!
Others did not understand the meaning behind their kings word, but First Elder did. Without saying a word to exin to the others, Yes Sire, I will gather the necessary people for the little prince. I will also make sure they teach His Highness the needed lessons.
Then go now.
Yes Arching his fist, the elder left without dy.
Due to not foreseeing the new baby being a set of twins, no servants were prepared for poor Jin Tian by Di Cang. However, what this pce didntck were male guards. For that reasoning, it didnt take long at all for First Elder to organize a set of people he deemed worthy of teaching the new prince.
Ling Yan, Ling Yan.
Chapter 1306 - “The Adorable Di Ling Yan (4)”
Chapter 1306 The Adorable Di Ling Yan (4)
The little glutton ignored the guards brought over to serve him and instead stumbled over to his sisters side. Hand extending, I want to be with Ling Yan.
This unsure of what to do in this case, First Elder turns to his king and got a shake of the head as the answer.
For Di Cang, its fine if the twins want to stay together. As long as the one feeding and caring for his children are these maids and guards then its all the same.
Come with me. The demon king signals for the elder to follow him into the study.
Its time I started preparing for the mission Yaner gave me.
In a blink of an eye, both of themanding figures were gone, leaving only the kids and servants behind.
Alright, all of you can go down now, I will take care of the little prince and princess. Mu Xue says after seeing her chance here.
Based on what she saw, the king loves the two kids the most. If she could somehow please them then bing the consort would be a piece of cake! Or thats what this leopard girl believes in anyways.
For the other maids that was arranged for Di Ling Yan, they are all from the leopard tribe so they would of course listen to Mu Xues words. However, thats not the case for the pce guards who remained still along with Mu Ying.
Frustrated over her elder sisters behavior: Did you not hear me or what? The princess and prince will be taken care of by me, you are not needed.
Mu Ying didnt pay any heed to that outburst and just kept quiet. Shes not dumb enough to leave not knowing what her vicious younger sister would do. What if she hurts the royal family? That would be catastrophe to the tribe!
Red in the face after finding no movement, Mu Xue turns to the kids for help: Princess, Prince, my name is Mu Xue, Ive been tasked with caring for you two. I know how to make a lot of tasty food so tell them you only need me, okay?
Which child doesnt like to eat? I only need to seduce these little rascals with food then they will cooperate with my ns as I see fit.
Jin Tian the little glutton was the first to respond by taking a step back despite his love for food: Ling Yan, her smile is so scary, Im scared. Is she the so-called bad people mentioned by Big Brother?
Staring the girl up and down, Ling Yan wrinkles up her nose and ced both hands around her own chest: Theres no bumpy here though. Big Brother said only those with bumpy is the same gender as Mother.
Mu Xues face instantly went green. True, shes t chested, but theres no reason for these two rascals to make fun of this fact, right?
Oh? Jin Tian nods in agreement with his sister, That exins why shes not as beautiful as Mother then, its because she doesnt have bumpy.
You Mu Xues expression instantly darkened. Right as shes about tosh out and snap, the ring looks from the nearby guards promptly stopped her in her tracks. Gulping and forcing a dry smile, What are you talking about? Of course I am a woman.
What is a woman? Ling Yan asks, blinking her eyes all innocently, Is it edible?
Looking at her innocent appearance, its really hard to guess the little soft bun meant anything else otherwise, yet it was devastating to the heart and crushing to the receivers esteem.
Finally unable to bear this nonsense, Mu Ying steps forward and got down to ground level with the two kids. Smiling kindly in the face, Both Highnesses, I am Mu Ying, a maid your father the king tasked in caring for you two. Its gettingte already, mind if I take you to have dinner? Theres some very tasty dishes Im sure you will like.
Chapter 1307 - “The Adorable Di Ling Yan (5)”
Chapter 1307 The Adorable Di Ling Yan (5)
Jin Tian blinked and blinked as he spoke: Ling Yan, she has bumpy on her body, does that mean shes one of those bad people mentioned by Big Brother?
Giving a serious look over Mu Ying the older sister, the little peachy princess shook her own head: She did not get close to Papa so shes not a bad person. Big Brother said, do not let those bad people get close to Father, otherwise Mother will be angry.
For the little peachy thing, those who provoke or anger her mother are all bad people! Therefore, while they are alone here, she must listen to Bai Xiachens words of keeping the female gender away from Di Cang.
Oh. Nodding like he understands, Jin Tian the little glutton didnt have any objection to the logic.
Papa always said Ling Yan is cleverer so she shouldnt be wrong.
Its then a low growling voice came from the tiny boys stomach. Without dy, the little glutton reverts back to his silvery fox appearance and lying there on the ground.
This sudden change instantly sent Mu Ying into an rmed state of course. She didnt know whats going on or if she would be med for all this, which only made her face white and fearful.
Dont be afraid, my second brother is always like this. Whenever he gets hungry, he will revert back to his fox form like this. Smiling brightly without any hint of ulterior motive, Ling Yan had the look of the perfect little girl.
Sighing in relief that its not her own fault: Then please follow me Your Highnesses, I will guide you two to the dining room.
Grabbing the tail end of her brother, Di Ling Yan happily toddled behind her new maid. Perhaps its the thought of immediate food being on the table, but her eyes are also showing more interest than before.
Mu Xue on the other hand was seething with jealousy at this moment after being left behind. Hmph, what a hypocrite! Say you dont have feelings for the king? Then why are you trying to please the two highness? Damn bitch, just you wait. With average looks like yours, the king will never like you!
After that resentful thought, this spiteful girl then narrowed her eyes down into a re towards where the princess was leaving, If the little princess is this cute then that means the queen cant be too far off. Compared to myself, which of us is going to be on top. What am I thinking? The king is that handsome, the gene must be from the king himself! Theres no way that human woman can be anything more than average, just like that sted Mu Ying!
Thinking up to here, this resentful and overly confident wench that was Mu Xue has gained a new light in those eyes. Shes firmer than ever and was determined to win over Di Cang.
Sooner orter that man is going to be mine, and everything that he controls will also be mine to wield!
In her view, whether it be Bai Yan, Mu Ying or the royal family, theyre all her stepping stones to greatness. Heck, Di Cang was also a stepping stone, just that she doesnt realizes it yet. After shes squeezed the use out of everyone new her, she would readily toss them aside and move on.
Giving one final nce at the peachy princesss departing back, Mu Xue huffs a snort and turned away like a proud peacock. Maybe its because shes been so obsessed with her own thoughtstely, or shes just that oblivious when the vile and jealous sidees out, but everything she did just now was under the careful scrutiny of those guards picked out by First Elder today. They all saw her behavior and was contemting on how to report this to their liege.
Study room of the pce.
Due to how oppressive the atmosphere was in this room, First Elder had started to act all ufortable and shaky. Did the king hear already? Did he find out about the rumors? But this isnt right either. If he knows then he wouldve exposed the whole thing before everyone, why bring me to the study?
Chapter 1308 - Di Cang’s Provocation (1)”
Chapter 1308 Di Cangs Provocation (1)
Sire, is there something you need for calling me in here? First Elder asks with a restless tone.
Did nothing really happen while I was away? Smirking at the ufortable appearance of his subordinate, Di Cang could tell somethings bothering the old demon.
Feeling a rock drop in his old heart, the elder makes a guilty expression: Truth is, after you and the queen left the city, Sir Bai Xiao came to see you.
Immediately, a flicker of frost shed within Di Cangs narrowed up eyes, Bai Xiao came to the city?
Yes the elder replied timidly, but after hearing you and the queen were away, he left immediately. I couldnt stop him because I was in closed-door training and only became aware of this recently.
In the end, this old man still felt its best for himself to keep the rumors away from the limelight. Hes just too afraid of what would happen if he blew that out there before this man.
For a long time, no words were exchanged between the two of them until it got very awkward.
Regarding the matter of my brother-inw, I will personally handle it by sending my own subordinate. Right now I want you toplete another matter I have on hand!
Please instruct me. Kneeling on the ground, First Elder readilyplied.
Pass the message down, say in three days, Im holding a gathering and is inviting those from the Celestial Pce to attend. Lets see if those bastards will actually have the courage to attend!
The most direct way in bringing those people would be to send a challenge!
And it must be known to all to work!
Yes Sire. Though a bit surprised by the order, First Elder didnt question his liegesmand. Without hesitation, he left to carry out his mission.
Murmuring to himself as he watches that old departing back: Yaner, I have given you a chance now, the only chance I will give you.
Right after leaving the study, the old elder had intended to go begin preparations for spreading the word when he got stopped by one of the guards. First Elder.
Frowning in the face: What happened? Did something happen to the prince and princess?
No First Elder, its something else regarding the maids tasked with caring for the princess Among them is a maid called Mu Xue. Shes unwilling to follow the order given and attempted to drive away the other maids in order to monopolize the princess.
This news made the old senior darken up in the face. Hes lived for many years so hes well aware of what that maid intends to do.
Leave them for now, theres many more important matters to handle first in the pce. However, have some of the guards keep an eye out for those maids, Im suspecting the source of those rumors is somehow rted to that group!
Eyes narrowing in, First Elder felt frustrated at how many things there are to do for himself. Otherwise, he wouldve dug deep into this matter and pull out the one responsible for his own troubles right this instant.
Yes Elder. The guard obeyed and left without struggle.
Chapter 1309 - Di Cang’s Provocation (2)”
Chapter 1309 Di Cangs Provocation (2)
Sitting inside a wondend like valley, Bai Yan was entirely focused on her task at hand when a rumbling thunder struck her head, causing her hands to tremble heavily and partially losing control of the cauldron in front.
This condition continued even until thest moment of her refinement, but in the end, shes done it. The pills inside the container waspleted and it smelled amazing!
Sky Core Dan Pill, its finally finished.
Making a heavy heave with her breath, Bai Yan felt a weight off her shoulders as she held the five little beads in her palm. Its taken a lot of efforts on her part toplete this creation and theres no better time to take it than right away.
Sitting cross legged, she pops one into her mouth and felt an incredible amount of power surging from within.
Maybe its the scent of the pills thats attractive, but after making themselves scarce during the entire refinement process, the animals of the Sky Mountain finally decides to pop their heads out. Its just that. Right then, from above their heads, a loud rumbling thunder appeared again. Its terrifying for these creatures whos never experienced anything like this, which they quickly hid again as a result.
Thankfully the breakthrough trial didntst very long. Only a couple of minutes and it was over. However, the changes in Bai Yans body was on a whole new level, shes now at the High Divine stage!
This isnt enough. If I want to deal with those from the Celestial Pce, I need to prepare several more things just in case. Faintly furrowing her brow, she once again turns to the alchemic book in her possession.
Through the various pages and recipes, there are many Bai Yan could try making right now to help her cultivation. However, thats not the type she needs. The kind shes looking for was the type that could help make a difference during intensebat.
Hmmm, Metal Heart Dan Pill, can make the heart hard as metal. Unless the opponent is a Demi Divine Lord ranked, they cannot injure me on the spot. The effects willst for half an hour.
Afterimage Dan Pill, can boost the users speed to incredible levels. Its a good pill to use if I want to run away from my opponent, but other than that, it wont help if my foe is much stronger than me.
Caressing her own chin, Bai Yan continues to read the book until she eventually stops at a page near the end.
Demi Divine Dan Pill, able to push the users strength directly into that level. But the side effects are extremely dangerous! Not only will I not be able to get out bed for months, each person can only consume this once in their lifetime!
In other words, whether it be this pill or other type of forceful recipes that can increase her strength for short durations, she could only take them once out of precaution.
Clenching her fist over this bad news: Ill save this for backup, I cant waste this unless I have to.
This time I will make those bastards pay a heavy price!
Ooowoo. Finding its safe toe back out, the celestial fox decides toe up and lick Bai Yans hand. Its face said it all, shes sorry for hiding and such.
Chapter 1310 - “Di Cang’s Provocation (3)”
Chapter 1310 Di Cangs Provocation (3)
After some more back and forth between the two of them, Bai Yan eventually got the gist of what this little fe wanted. You are saying you want to leave with me?
A heavy nodes from the fox.
She has been in this ce for many years already, shes long grown tired of it. Now that a chance hase for her to leave, theres no way this celestial fox would give it up!
Smirking at her little friends behavior: Dont you hate men in general? If you leave with me then you are bound to meet a lot of men in the outside world. Can you guarantee youre able to control that temper of yours?
That brought a wave of hesitancy in the fox. However, its only a brief dy before she nodded firmly again.
Alright, then can you contract with me? Bai Yan asks with a happy grin.
The fox nodded again of course. After a year of sharing this valley with Bai Yan, shes long grown a strong attachment to this woman and her two children. Take these days for example, having nopany to y with was killing the celestial fox.
Very well then, rx yourself while Iplete the soul bond with you. Closing her eyes, Bai Yan sent a part of her soul into the foxs head and promptly signed a contract like she always does.
Unexpectedly for the celestial fox, once that was done, she felt an odd and confusing sensation circting across her own body and memories.
Why..
Why does this humans soul give me such a familiar feeling?
Oohh why cant I remember anything.
Knocking her own head in frustration, the celestial fox wanted to shake away this confusing and ufortable state.
If only Bai Yan paid more attention to her new familiars behavior in that moment, she wouldve dug deeper to find out why. Unfortunately she wasnt, thedys too busy harvesting some more herbs for the next batch of pills shes going to refine.
At the same time over in the Celestial Pce, the Keepers are all outraged while gathered together.
Those demons got some nerve, how dare they provoke us! Keeper Ling says that with a dreadfully dark expression, his words seething with anger at those he considered enemies of this world.
Keeper Zun was simrly the same in his tone despite being the kindest of the bunch: We were nning to go persuade the demon king to produce a young fox for us anyways, this might be a good opportunity to do just that. However, I do not rmend only one of us attending considering how cunning and sly that person is. Im sure some sort of trap is lying in wait for us!
This. they wouldnt, right? The Demon Realm may have weakened considerablypared to before, but they were once considered a realm equal to the Celestial Realm. Doing that would undoubtedly tarnish their reputation. Another Keeper wearing a teal green robe asks the others with a gloomy face.
And why wouldnt they? Keeper Ling surprisingly agrees with his counterpart Keeper Zun for once. You think the Demon Realm is strong? Remember, back then Di Cang exhausted his powers in order to resurrect that girls soul! Otherwise why would we be able to seal the Demon Realm until today! Gripping his fist, this senior who has been known to have a temper towards his enemies felt frustrated and angered for not being able to destroy the threat in the past.
And dont forget, that demon king is a fox. Foxes are inherently sly and devious. Even if hes weakened and not at his prime, Im sure there are many tricks hes conspiring to use against us!
The gathered group were quiet without objection to that idea. True, in their view the fox race are all cunning and sly creatures that would use everything in their means to defeat a foe, even if its underhanded and dirty.
Chapter 1311 - Di Cang’s Provocation (4)”
Chapter 1311 Di Cangs Provocation (4)
So Keeper Ling seemingly calms down somewhat in his voice, I, Keeper Zun and Keeper Hyun will go together. The others here will remain in the pce in case anything happens.
The others didnt object to the idea after some thought and felt it reasonable. Though they did have opinions about the matter, but they too understood there werent any better options.
Keeper Ling, when will we set out then? Keeper Hyun who normally dont speak up asks after slowly getting off the seat.
We will set off now since the demon king set the date to be three days from now. The grumpy keeper snickers a sneer at the impending gathering.
In Keeper Lings view, it would greatly hurt the Celestial Pces credibility if they refused the invitation. Moreover, he also needs to confirm it in person if that demon king was the real deal or some fake!
But Keeper Hyun pauses over his own words, What if this matter bes known to the Celestial Lord. How do we solve that?
Celestial Lord.
The room turned silent over that title and grew unnervingly creepy in the air.
Do you really think that the Celestial Lord loves that woman to that extent? Clenching his fist until its making a crunching sound, Keeper Lings anger started to boil over again, Do you think he will go that far for her?
Isnt that the case?
Despite the firm belief from the elder, the others in the room werent so sure on this topic. After all, the Celestial Lord did and continued to leave them for a thousand years just for her, thats a fact.
Hoho, you are all foolish. Snickering a grin, Keeper Ling went ahead to exin his reasoning: Did you forget how we won the war back then? For the sake of this world, for the sake of the Celestial Realm, the Lord abandoned her back then! And for the same reasoning, he will do it again!
Thats right, the Lord has the world in his heart, theres no way he would abandon everyone for the sake of a single woman.
That finally settled the matter for the rest of the Keepers. Sure, they are in agreement one woman couldnt possiblypare to the whole wide world, but they are also aware of how much regret that incident back then caused Chu Yi God..
Keeper Ling didnt care for what the opinion was at this point, he only wants to see it for himself. Walking out of the room, he snarls sarcastically: Demon King, I like to see how much ability you have left after a thousand years!
This time, even if the Lord tries to stop me, I must send the Demon Realm and its foul abominations into destruction!
Regarding the date set three dayster, Di Cang actually didnt send it directly to the Celestial Pce, rather its to the entire Celestial Realm. Even if these Keepers respected their Celestial Lord, their pride and esteem would never allow them to ignore the provocation.
At this moment not far from the Celestial Pce, a certain teal dragon was hovering above the sky, its head carrying a majestic white tiger while flying.
White Tiger, Mistress said the ce should be here Tsing Yi the Azure Dragon gazes down at the opennd with cold harshness, This is the bordering area around the Celestial Pce with lots of disciples living here. You say, what if we destroy this ce, what will those people feel?
Isnt it obvious? Those bastards will probablye chasing us once they find out we trashed their territory. Little Rice proudly proims, his appearance mighty and strong in his grown teenage form. But Im a good tiger, I always listen to Mistress. Since she doesnt like this ce, Im going to ruin this area for her sake!
The thought of two years ago where Bai Yan suddenly removed the connection between himself and her still lingered in the tigers heart. So, right after he got word from her to attack this ce, this loyal cat wasted no time toe here.
Chapter 1312 - “Di Cang’s Provocation (5)”
Chapter 1312 Di Cangs Provocation (5)
Mistress said theres likely a barrier around here, otherwise the Celestial Pce wouldnt dare to let their disciplese here to train. Blinking his tiger eyes after saying that, Little Rice then falls in a contemtive expression: But I think I have a way to get in.
Celestial Pce.
A series of hurried running footsteps quickly shattered the quiet here.
Respected Keepers, something big has happened! A guard barges through the doorway and enters the gathering hall, which made the gathered seniors here frown at the intrusion.
What happened to make youe in such a rush? A yellow robed Keeper asks with an unhappy voice.
Its Its about the area where the most talented disciples are training in, theyve been attacked by a white tiger and green dragon! The strength of both demons are at the High Divine! If something isnt done right away, I fear it will be toote!
What?
The faces of these people all changed greatly over the horrible news.
Green dragon and white tiger? Arent those the Demon Generals? Why are they still alive in this world?
The yellow robed Keeper clenches his teeth and fought to press down his anger: Are you sure those two are what you described?
Yes, please make your decision respected Keepers. If we wait any longer, then those talented disciples might bepletely wiped out at this rate!
But the bad news doesnt stoping. Before these seniors couldment ore to a decision, another guard of this ce hade running in to report. Respected Keepers! The back mountains herb garden has been destroyed by someone!
Their expressions were already ugly to begin with, now it only got worse and became drearily dark and dangerous.
Those demons got some nerve! Do they think just because we epted the demon kings invitation that we dont have anyone left in the Celestial Pce?
The yellow robed Keeper continues to ask for more info while struggling to keep himself from snapping: Who did it? Is it the demons who destroyed the herb garden in the back mountain?
The guard meekly replied: Uuuh, its a child that looks to be about seven or eight. Hes not incredibly strong, but that child is surrounded by demonic beasts. Among the pack is one thats at the High Divine level! Keepers, should we send people of simr strength to go capture those intruders?
Turning to his peers, the yellow robed Keeper didnt speak right away this time. Instead, hes thinking up a n on the best course of action.
Everyone, right now the Celestial Pce only has us left here. It used to be that old coot who is the strongest among us, followed by Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun, but all three are unavable to help in this case. Keeper Fire, Keeper Rock, the two of you will take that white tiger and green dragon. Though both of them were only at the peak of the High Divine in the past, but its been many years since then, we dont know how powerful they truly are. For insurance sake, both of you need to take absolute precaution and not underestimate them! That said, he then turns to the remaining people in the hall. As for the intruders in the back mountain, I, Keeper Sky and Keeper Wu, the three of us will go handle that boy and his pack of monsters. I specte the child is likely the demon kings child, the current prince. If we capture him then it will be a great card for us to use in our uing n.
Chapter 1313 - Good Granddaughter, You’ve Returned (1)”
Chapter 1313 Good Granddaughter, Youve Returned (1)
A sh of killing intent flickered within the yellow robed Keepers eye. Hes never found the practice of Keeper Ling to be wrong. In his view, the Demon Realm and its creations all deserve to be treated the same, and thats crushed firmly under their feet!
Keeper Red, you stay at the Pce!
The order was directed towards an olddy. Though her contour has been well maintained without much wrinkles at all, but that white in the hair told everything one needs to know about her true age.
After instructing everyone he needs to instruct, the two groups promptly sped towards the back mountain and training area.
At this time above the herb mountain, a dragon with a strange head was hovering in the sky while carrying a young boy on its back. As the leading head of this pack, Dragon me watches on as the rest of the weaker monsters trampled across the garden, trying their very best to wreak as much havoc as possible.
For the defenders of this mountain, they from the Celestial Pce naturally felt outraged at being unable to stop this. They wanted to fight, but their bodies were well beyond exhausted and injured to move anymore after being knocked down so many times.
Pahh! Its then the old goat saw the resentful eye from a person below and pped him across the face. Due to this, the poor guy got sent flying andnded several meters away, blood spitting out from the mouth.
When did I the great Dragon God allow you to stare at me with such eyes? You humans here are all nothing good. Want to ughter the Demon Realm? Now Ill let you know what it means to offend our kind! Also, this Celestial Pce really is useless, sending all these weaklings that cant do shit to this back mountain!
Every word he threw out were like knives for these defenders because its the facts right now. They are proud people who already felt humiliated for being stationed in the mountains, now they arent even worthy of doing that in the eyes of these animals!
Dragon me, those bad people from the Celestial Pce should being soon, we should leave first. Bai Xiachen says, remembering clearly the main objective of this mission wasnt to fight, but to lure the remaining Keepers away.
Puckering that goat mouth displeasingly, Dragon me shoots one final re at the humans beneath himself before giving in.
So where are we going now?
Go and meet my mother. Taking out a medicine bottle and tossing it over to the old goat, Mother said to use this when we need to run. Its a type of pill that can increase the users speed so hand them out to the rest of the demons down there.
If there wasnt such a pill in her possession then Bai Yan might not allow her son to do this thing on his own. After all, its no secret regarding the importance of her son and the temptation of capturing him.
Okay.
A pill each after handing it out, every one of these demons were ted to find their bodies amazingly light after consuming the item.
Chapter 1314 - “Good Granddaughter, You’ve Returned (2)”
Chapter 1314 Good Granddaughter, Youve Returned (2)
After issuing everything out, Dragon me wasted no time to move onto the next step of destroying this ce. In one full breath, he ignites the entire mountain in a thickyer of me using his own fire.
Little Master, the people of the Celestial Pce are all evil, theres no reason to grieve for them. Theyve all stained their hands with the blood of us demons so its best to kill them here before they turn around and bite us in the back! The old goat says after noticing the saddened expression along the boys face.
Furthermore, its a good way to dy more time by killing these defenders.
Pinching his lips into a thin line of unhappiness: I understand your approach, but this is a whole mountains worth of herbs here, those nts are all innocent. Now theyre all wasted because its burned. Imagine giving it all to Mother, how great would that be..
Looking at the boys regretful expression, Dragon me just couldnt stop twitching in the corner of his mouth.
Originally the old goat believed the kids saddened over the loss of life, yet it turns out its the pr opposite! Clearly hes overthinking things and worrying for nothing.
Oomph, making a dry cough, he pulls out a storage bag and hands it over, although Im not a alchemist like your mother, but I can still distinguish between the herbs giving off a strong spiritual presence. I picked the couple I deemed valuable in there so you can give her these.
That great news instantly turned that frowning little face into a happy one. Then we should hurry, I dont want Mother to wait long. Remember, from now on everything you do must be in the best interest of Mother.
In the eyes of this son, Bai Yan was his most important person so whether it be materials or man power, he would always want to offer only the best. Just like that, the group left as fast as they came, leaving no traces of their presence once gone.
At the same time as well, all was quiet after most of the Keepers has left the Celestial Pce. Most didnt know why they had left in such a rush, but they didnt need to because a loud smacking bang quickly upied their minds after the front gate was blown apart.
Running outside, they were all met with a beautiful woman floating there in the air. She wore a blood red dress, expressionless and cold in the face, and her features were oppressive and dangerous to the eye.
Who dares toe make trouble at the Celestial Pce! An enraged voice booms out from within, followed by a group of heavily armed guards brandishing some very shiny weapons in their arms.
Unexpectedly though, instead of attacking right away like they should, these men only showed shock along their faces once they got a better look at the assant.
Why why does this twenty something year old looking woman look so much like that Bai Ning?!
You Who are you?!
Its understandable for these men to react this certain way. Several years back, Bai Ning had personally attacked the Celestial Pce while the Keepers were in closed door training and wreaked havoc to the defenders. The bunch here was among the survivors so the experience was still considered a nightmarish taboo for them.
Who am I? Smirking with contempt in her smile, Bai Yans eyes grew frosty, Of course someone who is here to kill you!
Of course someone who is here to kill you!
Chapter 1315 - “Good Granddaughter, You’ve Returned (3)”
Chapter 1315 Good Granddaughter, Youve Returned (3)
Bang!
This time thedy in the air no longer waited for the crowd to speak. Raising a longsword, she shes down with roaring ferocity and sends those unable to dodge into a pool of blood.
The remaining individuals were stunned by this horrific picture, only staring upwards at the increasingly dark image of the female who gave them fear and a sense of dread.
High Divine?
This woman is actually in the High Divine level?
Quick, go call the Guardian Knights!
But
Due to Bai Yans incredible level of aura swarming over the entire ce, these people in fact didnt need to shout for help. Before they knew it, a squadron of heavily armored soldiers had rushed out from within again. Unlike thest group though, these people are clearly well trained based on their uniformed footsteps.
Girl, youve only recently broke into the High Divine level, how dare youe make trouble at the Celestial Pce? Dont think it will be so easy to leave after causing this much damage! Speaking out was a middle-aged man who led the knights in front.
Even if the Keepers had left, there are still plenty more powerful individuals within the premise. For example, these Guardian Knights are the elites of the elites, each wielding power equal to a High Divine in their own respective way.
But I Wu Ling will never kill an unnamed individual. Now tell me, what is your name girl! Flickering with light in those eyes, this knight by the name of Wu Ling locks onto Bai Yan like a hawk.
Theres really no other reason for this man to be so obsessed with formalities, its because he hates Bai Ning from the hearts down. When thedy besieged the Celestial Pce back then, he too was at the forefront defending this ce. Sadly for him though, he too suffered defeat despite using all the resources at his beckoning. Now that another woman hase and looked so simr, how could he not be obsessed?
Bai Yan on the other hand wasnt so patient as to cater to some nobody though. Wielding her Godyer, the sword continues to grow bigger and bigger until it covered the entire sky on her location.
You are unworthy of knowing my name!
Boom!
Wu Ling was shocked as that gigantic de came swinging down at himself. Without hesitation, he retreats up to several meters to one side just so he could narrowingly avoid the attack. However, thats not to say the couple of people next to him were so fortunate. They were squashed like ants under that mass of metal, thus turning them to mush.
This shocked everyone involved, especially the leading knight that was Wu Ling. He may not know the makeup of that de, but he does know his peers strength. Among one of the knights that got killed there was a low level High Divine, just like Bai Yan herself! Imagine being killed in one hit, thats ridiculous!
That sword. What is it made up of?
Kill, kill, kill!
Its then right when everyones expression was looking terribly ugly due to what has happened, a mad crazyugh interrupts their focus. As a result, even Bai Yan has had to turn to the side and see whats going on.
Coming out was an old coot wearing a set of ragged looking clothes, his hair messy like a birds nest and pping that hand with excited glee. Awesome! These bunnies should all be killed! Hahaha!
Against this strange picture, Bai Yan couldnt help but frown at the stranger. Likewise, the old coot also noticed the woman and gazed upwards. But unlike the former who was frowning, he actually started to stutter in the mouth when speaking like a rocks stuck in the throat. Bai Bai? My good granddaughter, youre back, youre back I knew it, how could you have left your grandpapa behind? I knew you would return
Chapter 1316 - “Demi Divine Pill (1)”
Chapter 1316 Demi Divine Pill (1)
Are you referring to me? Bai Yan finally asks after growing hesitant but did so anyways due to the intense look from the old coot.
Bai Bai? You dont recognize me? Im your grandpapa. Is it because of them? Did you lose your memories because these bastards killed you? It must be them! Growing maddeningly red in the eye, the crazy old coot gradually shifts his gaze towards the back mountain where some of the Keepers were currently at.
But that quickly changed when he turns back to Bai Yan. This time theres only kind warmness in his voice. Good granddaughter, dont be afraid of those bastards, your grandpapa here will protect you. I wont let them hurt you.
Instantly, a wave of aching pain filled Bai Yans heart when staring at this old mans appearance. She couldnt stop it nor know why shes so emotional to the point its suffocating.
No, I cant procrastinate any longer, I must hurry and deal with these guys before those Keeperse back.
Thinking up to here, Bai Yans indecisive mindset swiftly firmed up: I am not that granddaughter you keep mentioning about, youve got the wrong person. I got other things I need to deal with, can you leave this ce first?
Wrong person?
The old coots eyes suddenly got dull like the soul just left him: No, how can I recognize the wrong person? You are my good granddaughter. I am not wrong! Bai Bai, do you still me me for what happened back then, for not being able to protect you? Is that why you wont recognize me. He then extended his hand out like a child wanting to plead for forgiveness. Ooohoo, Bai Bai, I know my wrong so dont leave me behind The more he sobbed, the more painful and heart aching it was to the ear like hes trying to convey the pain and loneliness hes suffered over the years.
For the onlypany Bai Yan brought along, which was the celestial fox, she didnt like the way was panning out at all. For one thing, the Keepers who went to the training ground and Demon City wouldnt return as quickly even if they got the message, however, those who went to the back mountain could easily return in no time at all. For the sake of her mistress and herself, the fox hurried to lick thedys hand to remind her to move it less they get trapped here!
Celestial Fox, you take this old man and leave this ce first, Ille after I finish up here. Bai Yan orders after understanding the issue here.
Awoo. Complying by jumping down from her shoulder, the fox wasted no time to bite down at the old coots robe to drag away.
But the dull daze state of this crazy old coot wouldntst long. After a short distance, he suddenly regained himself and pushed the fox away to run back over to Bai Yans spot.
Bai Bai, good granddaughter, grandpapa will not leave you, I will never leave you again in this life.
Boom!
Before more could be said, Bai Yan had already brandished her Godyer to release its power. As a result of that, the recoiling force had sent the old elder flying back several steps.
Impudent wench! Wu Ling sneered, drawing his own sword as well to confront thedy.
Unlike his peers, this leading Guardian Knight moved like lightning. With one leap and he was already in front of Bai Yan, his de aiming straight for her face.
Chapter 1317 - Demi Divine Pill (2)”
Chapter 1317 Demi Divine Pill (2)
Bai Yan immediately raised her Godyer to defend herself. With a loud bang as metal scratched against metal, sparks flew everywhere as their strength collided head on. However, its clear who was gaining the advantage here as thedys footing continued to crack and sink in from the crushing force.
Fortunately she had a backup n
Taking out the readied bottle from her storage bag, Bai Yan pops the cork and swallows the pill without dy. Immediately, she could feel the effects taking ce from within and lightening up her body, thus allowing her to disappear from within view of Wu Lings de.
This pill was the exact same type she gave her son before, called Swift Wind Dan Pill. Unless the foe wielded the power of a Demi Divine Lord, Bai Yan would be able to make circles around the opponent using this.
Seeing the incredible speed portrayed by the woman from out of the blue, Wu Lings expression promptly turned dark. He wanted to catch her and swung wildly as a result, sadly, all he caught were the afterimages and nothing more. Then before he knew it, a swinging sh of metal hade smashing down for his face. If not for the years of experience and instinct that told his body to move it, he wouldve been shed into two!
The rest of the Guardian Knights knew they couldnt stand back after seeing how close their captain came to losing his life there. Without further ado, everyone quickly surrounded thedy from all sides in a circling formation. Unfortunately for them though, speed would alwayse out on top. Forget about injuring Bai Yan, they couldnt even knock a corner of her dress!
Very soon, a flustering look could be seen across Wu Lings face. Who the hell are you? Whats your rtionship with Bai Ning? Why are you attacking the Celestial Pce?
He had thought the other side wouldnt answer his questions, but who knew Bai Yan would by breaking out into aughter.
I am the wife of the Demon King, the Queen of the Demon Realm! And I am here to get revenge!
And I am here to get revenge!
The promation hit the crowd hard, causing them to go pale and horrified in the face.
Good! Hit them harder! These bunnies should all be killed! Thats what they get for bullying my granddaughter! Already forgotten the grief he showed earlier, the crazy old coot was pping his hands repeatedly with glee in the face. Those who bully my granddaughter all deserve to die. My granddaughter is so good, why would they want to bully her? And that what Yun Rou whatever, she and that group of bunnies are all the same!
Its bad enough already for Wu Ling to contend with a foe that he dreaded, but to be hassled by the old coot as well with those damning words were just indignant and frustrating.
Damn this old coot, hes also a member of the Celestial Pce, why is he helping that sted demon queen? What happened in the past to make him hate us so much?
Chapter 1318 - “Demi Divine Pill (3)”
Chapter 1318 Demi Divine Pill (3)
Boom!
Suddenly from out of the blue, a strong gush of wind came flying over from the air, aiming straight for Bai Yans body and forcing thedy to dodge. Thankfully she did so too because the next thing she knew was a huge crack along the ground from where she was standing before.
Momentster, a figure gradually emerges from the void to reveal the perpetrator. Its an old woman based on her appearance, but the clear indicator of her old age wasnt the face, its that immense pressure exuding out of her body. Shes clearly a Demi Divine Lord!
Bai Yans breathing rhythm definitely grew faster at the sight of this new entry. Sure, she already knew things wouldnt pan out exactly in the way she imagined things, thats why she prepared that pill ahead of time to flee if need to be. Its just that, having things outside her expectations was still worrying.
Oh crap! The old coot rushes over to Bai Yans side after muttering that aloud, Good granddaughter, hurry and leave this ce, that woman is bad, she will try to hurt you.
Recognizing who it was, the old womans gaze promptly turned cold and hard, Does this crazy old coot really recognize me?
Old Coot, did you forget you are also a member of the Celestial Pce? Dry and hoarse in her voice, Keeper Red barks this out with extreme frustration and anger.
Stomping his feet in annoyance, the old coot clearly had other thoughts about the idea: Who is a member of the Celestial pce? I only want my good granddaughter, I dont want to collude with you bunch of little rabbits!
Snarling with disdain in her face, I really wonder if youve actually lost your mind or just acting at this point. To think you would know how to use the word collude in your situation.
Giving a re in retaliation: You are the crazy one, your whole family is crazy! You bunch of crazies arent allowed to bully my granddaughter!
Hahaha! Cackling augh over that insult, the old woman only found it funny: Old Coot, if it was a thousand years ago then I might be afraid of your strength, but youve long devolved beyondparison after that shock. Now you want to threaten me? Dont think for a second you are a match for me anymore!
From underneath that messy hair nest of his, the old senior actually revealed an aggrevated light in those eyes before he walked up to the olddy who had already descended to the ground.
Are you regretting it now? You want to return But that sentence didnt even get to finish before the most unbelievable thing urred.
Right in front of the crowd for all to see, the old coot actually spat onto Keeper Reds face!
That way your face will be cleaner, hahaha.
Talk about being humiliated. The old woman swiftly wipes away the stain along her face and then swiped her sleeve towards the other side.
Careful!
Bai Yans heart nearly leaped out of her chest in that second. Without thinking, she had already grabbed hold of the old man to drag him over. But its toote. In the end her gesture was too slow and allowed the olddys palm strike tond on the grandpas shoulder.
How are you? Bai Yan asks with an urgent face after getting him to safety.
Chapter 1319 - “Demi Divine Pill (4)”
Chapter 1319 Demi Divine Pill (4)
Looking all pitiful like an injured child, the old coot tears up: Hurt, hurt.
You wait here, cing the old grandpa down to one side, Bai Yan shoots a magma level re over to that Keeper Red.
Girl, so you are that demon queen? I have to say, you do have a lot of courage toe cause trouble here in the Celestial Pce! Snarling with disdain, the old woman didnt mind the look and even found it amusing.
Im not here to make trouble, Im here to kill you! Bai Yans voice was full of arrogance and condescending attitude towards everything around herself, which promptly earned aughing fit from the other side.
Hahahaha! Little girl, a thousand years ago you were not an opponent for us, what makes you think it will change this time around? Without Demon King Di Cangs protection, you arent even worthy ofing into my eye! But dont worry, Ill give you an opportunity to live if you follow through with the proposal I have!
Unmoved and rather annoyed by the constant rattleing out of the olddys mouth, Bai Yan moves to take the shining pill from her storage bag. This was the Dan pill she created back in the Sky Mountain, a forbidden product that a user could take only once in their lifetime less they suffer immense consequences for repeated use.
And what opportunity would that be? She asks with indifference after swallowing her secret weapon.
Not missing what Bai Yan did there of course, Keeper Red didnt care and frankly answered. In the grannys view, the other side couldnt possibly contend with her own powers regardless of whatever means she resorted to, whether it be a weapon or drug.
Ruo Xi was harmed by you back then, which led to her long years of stagnant growth. If we want her to recover then we are going to need the blood of a female fox of the highest degree, and it must be a youngling as well. Pausing to smirk over her next words, If you are willing to give birth to a daughter with the demon king and then give the young baby to us, then I can speak for the Celestial Pce to forgive you for your sins.
Bai Yans heart instantly tightened up over what shes heard. They want to go after my daughter Ling Yan? No! I cant let this continue on! I need to hurry and finish up here and return to the city!
In light of her swirling emotions of urgency and panic, she didnt let it show on the surface and kept it hidden.
Based on what?
Thats right, based on what could these scumbags from the Celestial Pce demand the sacrifice of a newborns life? In no part of a reasonable or sane mind could one make such a demand, let alone demand that of an enemy! Thats what you call a brazen narcissistic mindset!
Like I said, we need to help Ruo Xi recover her health in order to avoid the iing cmity! Now growing impatient in the face, Keeper Red grew more forceful in her voice, Moreover, what does it matter? Its going to be a newborn fox anyways. I doubt you are going to have any attachment to such a small spec of life. Compared to the life of this world, what does a single fox matter?!
Bluntly speaking, all this old hag meant was that your daughters insignificant and their own lives are what matters so hurry and pony up the baby fox.
Growing cold in her tone as well now, Bai Yan smirks dangerously at the shameless bitch: And what does it matter to me if this world lives or die? I, Bai Yan, will never sacrifice my own daughter, thats something you can forget about me doing!
How can you be so thick headedly stubborn like back then?! Snapping out in frustration, Keeper Red was clearly getting impatient: No matter, its not like the decision is only up to you, its your husband the demon king who has the final say doesnt he? Im sure he will dly offer up the newborn fox if it means saving his own hide and the Demon Realm. But dont worry, once we get what we want then the grudge between both the Demon Realm and Celestial Realm can be considered squared, that I can promise you!
That obvious fake promise only few a mocking and contemptable chuckle from Bai Yan.
Chapter 1320 - Demi Divine Pill (5)”
Chapter 1320 Demi Divine Pill (5)
You think the feud is over just because you say its over? Sorry, but between the Celestial Realm and the Demon Realm, only one will survive by the end of it! Bai Yan scornfully retorts.
Haha! The old womans anger grew deeper, Thats not up to you anymore. If you didnte to the Celestial Pce then you might still have a choice, but youre already here at our doorsteps, that means we no longer have a reason to let you go. Also, it doesnt seem that pill of yours is having any effect is it? Your alchemy may be exceptional back then, but from what I can see, youre only struggling for naught.
Is that right? It takes time for the Demi Divine Dan Pill to take effect, thats why shes willing to talk so much with the old hag. However, the more they spoke, the angrier Bai Yan was bing, especially when she remembered that sad face of her child and the fact that the old coot got hit.
You Its then Keeper Red finally realized the gradually increasing power growing out of the girl from across herself. Going slightly white in the face, she grits her teeth: What did you just take?!
Smirking: Demi Divine Dan Pill.
Getting very ugly in the face at the name: To think I would make such a big blunder!
Shes also an alchemist so theres good reason for this old woman to be angered and afraid. Though she didnt know exactly what the pill does at its core, but the increasing power level told her all she needs to know.
By this point Bai Yan was finished in her preparations and no longer needed to rely on the Swift Wind Dan Pill to help her. In an instant, shes swinging down her sword at the old hags face and stirring a gush of wind in its wake.
Watching this sudden turn of event from his precious granddaughter, the crazy old coot promptly climbs up from the ground and made a worried face: How did my good granddaughter get so strong? Is she going to be alright afterwards?
The celestial fox didnt miss that remark of course since shes the closest to the elder. Isnt this old man supposed to be crazy? Why does he know so much? Moreover, he keeps calling Mistress his good granddaughter, what is his rtionship with her?
Due to the small brain in her head, the celestial fox only found it painful and annoying to dwell on the matter, hence her deliberate attempt at ignoring the issue.
I got it! From out of the blue, the old coot pats his own forehead like hes enlightened to a great idea. Without anyone noticing, he makes a run for the inside of the estate, seemingly going to get something.
Startled by the sudden behavior, the fox wanted to give chase at first, but her legs stopped after thinking it through out of worry for Bai Yan.
Under the oppressive atmosphere of the gloomy dark sky, the old hag that was Keeper Red continued to deflect the de using nothing but her hands. Even so, she was already feeling the strain on herself and the recognition of the danger shes put herself in.
Chapter 1321 - “The Death of Demi Divine Lord (1)”
Chapter 1321 The Death of Demi Divine Lord (1)
Girl, you deliberately stalled for time just now didnt you? Grinding her teeth with resentment in her voice, Keeper Red now got it on why thisss would spend so much time leading her on.
Bai Yan didnt want to bother wasting more time on this old hag anymore so she didnt verbally reply, instead, she answered by disappearing in a blur and then shing down at the woman from the back. Though, her de only just narrowly missed the target by a breaths hair, it still made the other side break out into cold sweat.
Hmph, sneering with frustration in her tone now, so thats how it is, that pill is a forbidden drug to help your power grow for a short duration. No matter, even if you did get stronger, youre still no match for me who has already reached the intermediate level of the Demi Divine Lord level!
She may say that so proudly and confidently, but truth was Keeper Red wasnt so sure she could ovee Bai Yan in her current state. Nevertheless, the members of the Celestial Pce would never yield in their tempo. Even if she couldnt win, she must at least put up a front, especially when the opponent was someone that has an absolute grudge against them!
Swish!!
Without another word to give rest, Bai Yan continues to attack with ever increasing speed and strength.
Not far away, Yun Ruo Xi the deceitful witch was currently spying on this battle from the shadows with her cold dark eyes.
Why is sheing back here? Clenching the fist into a tight ball, she mutters this out with no recipient in mind.
Its not enough that she got the demon kings love? Now she also wants toe back and take whats mine away as well?
If one could spew venom from their eyes then thisdy could most certainly do that right now. Its poisonous, just one nce and thats enough to tell she would murder for her goal.
Mi Mdy. Speaking was the maid from the rear, her voice meek and nervous while following closely behind. We shouldnt we go into hiding?
PAHHH!
Without any forewarning, Yun Ruo Xi sends a loud smacking p across her attendants face and snapped around: You shut up, I do not need you to remind me!
Based on what?
Based on what can she appear again and I must go into hiding?
It was not easy for me to get this far in life today, so why must she return and destroy everything I have!
That woman is nothing but a slut, why should I be afraid of a slut? Huffing and puffing to make her own chest rise repeatedly, She was always like this, hypocritical and a liar. Back then all she needed was to speak for me before that old coot, then I would also be that bastards disciple. What close friend? She never took me as a friend!
Unlike his current state of partial insanity and mad state, the old coot mentioned here was once upon a time the number one Keeper in the Celestial Pce, a person of immense power and influence. Imagine being offered a chance to be the disciple of said person, and all it required was a single request from a friend?
Chapter 1322 - The Death of Demi Divine Lord (2)”
Chapter 1322 The Death of Demi Divine Lord (2)
Thats pretty much the gist of how things went. Due to Bai Yans refusal to put in a good word for her, Yun Ruo Xi hated the former lifetime friend and began to hold a grudge in secret. From initial disgruntle resentment, to pure hatredter on, thats how small hearted this witch was inside.
Ha, Haha, this is all retribution. If that old coot had taken me as her disciple then none of this wouldve happened! This is all karma! Laughing maniacally like she has a screw loose in the head, she gives one final re to her one-time friend before turning around. In the end this cowardly bitch didnt do nothing despite all those hateful words.
Back over in the air, the old female Keeper was starting to show signs of being overwhelmed under the constant attacks from all angles.
Bai Yan, you ungrateful dog! Lets not mention the grudge between the Demon Realm and Celestial Realm, your debt to Ruo Xi alone is enough to make you offer up your daughter to save her!
No reply came from Bai Yan, only an increased onught of attacks from the demon queen after that outburst.
Back then she suffered incredible damage to her own body in order to save you, that act of kindness has cost her more than you can even imagine! She cant make an inch of growth because of you! Dont you feel even an ounce of remorse for what youve done?!
That finally drew a reaction because its just getting ridiculous. Snickering a coldugh: And who is this Yun Ruo Xi? Save me, and how did she save me?
Gritting her teeth, Keeper Red sounded frustrated, You forgot? When you didnt betray us yet, it was Ruo Xi who saved you from the horde of demonic beasts chasing you. She risked her life to save you! And you, not only did you not give thanks to her, you even tried to defend those animals! That debt alone is enough to make you offer up a fox baby!
Ticking her lips upward, Bai Yans expression was unbelievably frosty despite the smirk: First of all, what you say about a horde of demonic beasts chasing me is not possible. Secondly, if Ruo Xi did save my life and be my benefactor then Di Cang wouldnt have wanted to ughter the entire Celestial Pce. Pausing to gather her ownposure as well after almost letting herself slip into rage, I am not the one from the past. The me now is only one person, the daughter of Bai Ning, Bai Yan.
Aside from the asional flickers of memorying out from the deep subconsciousness, Bai Yan couldnt truly say that past life was herself, at least not yet anyways. Nevertheless, she believes in Di Cang and wouldnt doubt his words about the past!
How can Ruo Xis story be wrong? The old hag sneered, not believing the other side at all: You were enamored by the demon kings beauty, thats why you kept maintaining the Demon Realm did nothing to you. In the end you even turned the story around and tried to me Ruo Xi, thats how low and despicable you were.
Ruo Xi, Yun Ruo Xi.??Not giving a reply, Bai Yan instead narrows her eyes in because she just remembered why the name sounded familiar.?If Im not wrong, that Yun Ruo Xi should be the samedy who tried to send assassins after Xiachen in that valley.
As much as she would like confirm her spections, this was obviously not the right timing. So, without another thought, she musters up the strongest attack and roared out using the destructive force hidden within her Godyer.
Chapter 1323 - The Death of Demi Divine Lord (3)”
Chapter 1323 The Death of Demi Divine Lord (3)
It was already toote by the time the old hag reacted. Flying out like an arrow, she ms into the ground from the impact and stirs up a dust of cloud in her wake. Even the ground seems to shake under her bodys weight.
Puking up blood as she slowly crawled back up: Bai Yan, do you really think youre strong? If it wasnt for that forbidden drug and that sword in your hand, you would never be my opponent!
Unfazed by the taunt, Bai Yan continues to encroach on the old hag: I said it already, I will repay all the damage you people did to me in the past!
Holding her Godyer, she pumps as much energy as she could into the de for the final strike. And as if to answer her call, the sword also started to vibrate and ring in coherence.
This scared the old hag greatly. She could see the destructive auraing out of that thing, and the de was also growing bigger and bigger until its a towering column in size.
Originally Keeper Red wanted to dodge this beastly metallic body by dashing away, but clearly shes mistook her own condition right now, not realizing how weak she truly was at this point. In the end, instead of moving like she wanted, she only staggered a few steps and took the blow right over her head. Blood sprayed everywhere from the crushing blow, turning the woman into a pile of mush of gore and red.
Just like that, a Demi Divine Lord that once ruled thesends have fallen, bringing down the curtain on this once powerful female of the ages.
Bai Yan didnte out of this unscathed either though despite killing her foe. She also stumbled backwards from the recoiling force. Using her Godyer as support, she scans the surrounding area with her cold hard gaze until it eventuallynded on the Guardian Knight Wu Ling.
Frightened by the attention, the knight captain instinctively retreated to a spot further in the back.
Keeper Red is dead?
A Demi Divine Lord, Keeper Red is dead!
She died by this womans hand?
RUN!!!
Without another thought, Wu Ling turned tail and tried to flee for the opposition direction. But theres no way Bai Yan would let the man run away after all the trouble these people have given her. Before the person knew it, Godyer had already pierced into Wu Lings chest and dyed his armor into a bright red color.
Ooowooo!
Seeing how her mistress was about to fall, the celestial fox did what any loyal follower would do and rushed over to help lend support. Its very worried over that paleplexion.
Im all right Hoarse in her voice, Bai Yan manages to pull out a bittersweet smile, Its the effect of that pill. This is my first time using it so the aftereffects are bound to be heavy.
Who am I kidding, if this is the second time then I be dead at this point
Oomph! Coughing up blood from her mouth, she couldnt help butugh at her own weakness, Oh right, where is that old man?
The fox shakes her head from the question. Its a well-known fact she hated men in general, the old man being the same. However, it was Bai Yan herself who gave the order so she could onlyply. But since the old man was gone, theres no reason for her to catch up.
Found it. Its then an excited voice came from the rear.
Looking over, Bai Yan could see it was the old coot running over while waving something in his hand. Its a white bottle which he quickly offered up.
Chapter 1324 - “The Death of Demi Divine Lord (4)”
Chapter 1324 The Death of Demi Divine Lord (4)
Good granddaughter, drink this, be good.
Staring at the presented object, Bai Yan asks with a hint of worry: This is?
Sparking in those old eyes: Its something you gave me before, did you forget?
Are you sure you didnt recognize the wrong person? She asks with pricked eyebrows.
Bai Yan could tell First Elder and State Teacher both knew the ins and outs from a thousand years ago, but never once did she hear about this grandfather from the Celestial Pce. For that reasoning, shes guessing this old man likely got the wrong person.
You are my granddaughter, I wont recognize the wrong person! Bai Bai, quick, drink this, it will make your body better again. This is what you gave me back then, I only kept it because I couldnt bear to drink it myself. After saying that, the old coot once again offers it up with hope in his face like it would crush him if she refused.
Seeing this, not even Bai Yan could reject the offer knowing whats at stake. Though it still worries her on the unknown content, she just didnt have the heart to hurt this old man. Taking it, she slowly pops the cork and took a whiff of the content. Immediately, a powerful fragrance hits her nose and sends her body feeling refreshed.
This is With surprise across the face, thedy almost couldnt believe what shes holding.
Scratching that bird nest hair of his: I dont know what this is either, its you who gave it to me back then. I saved it because I felt reluctant to waste it. That said, he then urges her to hurry and drink it.
Without hesitation this time, Bai Yan swallowed the entire milky liquid in one full swing. She could tell its something amazing and shes right. Almost instantly, that stiff and unmovable body felt better and those paralyzed limbs of hers began to move again.
Bellstone Milk? This is Bellstone Milk!
Bellstone Milk, a miraculous liquid capable of strengthening an ordinary persons body and enhancing their recovery ability instantly. For this asion though where Bai Yan was suffering the aftereffects of a forbidden drug, she couldntpletely recover just yet. Nevertheless, it would just be a matter of time before she does so thanks to this amazing concoction.
Thank you
Giggling with glee in those eyes, the old coot felt incredibly happy right now: You are my good granddaughter, my favorite granddaughter, of course I will give you everything I have now that youre back.
Against this warm reception, Bai Yan really felt guilty inside. Sighing: Im sorry, but I really am not your granddaughter.
No, you are Bai Bai, my granddaughter, I would never recognize the wrong person! Now getting a bit hysterical in his tone, the old man refuses to listen and grasped onto thedys shoulder, those eyes firm and unyielding.
Knowing its pointless to argue on the topic, Bai Yan figured the best option would be to return to the city first and ask those who are more informative. Perhaps this old coot was right and she really was his granddaughter; after all, its like she had any reason to refute the im either.
Granddaughter Seeing the girl had gone quiet, the old man started getting all anxious and pitiful in the voice: I really didnt recognize the wrong person, please dont leave me okay?
Dont worry Grandpapa, I wont leave you again In the end Bai Yan could only y along against those puppy eyes. Its not like shes going to lose a chunk of herself for acting as his family.
Turning that sad face into a happy one again like a mask change: Good Granddaughter, I wont let those bad people hurt you again, I will definitely protect you.
Chapter 1325 - The Death of Demi Divine Lord (5)”
Chapter 1325 The Death of Demi Divine Lord (5)
Ticking her eyebrows up, Bai Yan seems to remember what that old hag was saying about this old man from earlier C that he used to be very strong but have regressed over the years due to his mental state.
Grandpapa, can you let me examine your body? Bai Yan asks with a gentle voice that was akin to sugar to the ear.
Of course, of course, nodding repeatedly, what do you need to check?
I will use my spiritual feelers to check the inside of your body. All you have to do is rx and not resist me. She says while slowly standing up from the ground.
In an instant, the old coot could feel something seeping into his skin and swimming through his internal structure.
Huh? Showing a tint of surprise in her eyes, Bai Yan appeared puzzled by what she found. Generally speaking, those who cant grow and be stagnant in their strength is because their meridian veins are blocked by something, but your body is perfectly fine from my examination. Can you tell me when your mental stability started to wane?
Whats going on here? This doesnt make sense at all.
Shaking his old head like a rocking drum, I am not crazy, I am not crazy! Why are you saying Im crazy like those people? Im not crazy, I only want to find you.
Seeing how antsy the other side was bing due to her own words, Bai Yan hurries to calm the old man down with her soft cooing voice: Okay, okay, youre not crazy, its those people framing you.
Yes, they framed me! Im not crazy. Puckering his lips into a ducshape, the old coot still sounded unhappy based on the grunt he made.
You dont have a ce to go back to now so why dont you return with me to my home? Bai Yan offers with a smile.
Nodding heavily, Okay, Ill follow my granddaughter anywhere, as long as youre with me then Im happy.
That actually brought thedy into a chuckle due to how sincere and honest it was. Nevertheless, the desire to find out whats wrong with this strange old man still lingered in Bai Yans heart. Its too strange, a condition that shouldnt be happening.
Mother! Its then a young excited voice calls out to her from the back.
Before the woman could react when she turned, a soft and small body had already thrown himself into her stomach and causing her to fall backwards from the impact.
Warm in her face upon recognizing its her own son: Thank goodness youre alright, but howe youre back so fast?
Grinning like a child that he was, Bai Xiachen looked like a proud little boy that wants to be praised and patted on the head. Mother, me and Dragon me set that herb mountain on fire. We also killed many of the defenders there so we decided toe back to you before those Keepers find us.
Such a pity we couldnt take all those herbs. Mother wouldve been so happy if we brought all those ingredients to her right now.
Happily obliging her boys wagging tail appearance, Bai Yan has never been one to be stingy on the pampering: Thats a smart choice Xiachen, its not a good idea to face those Keepers alone. And I know what youre thinking, those herbs in that mountain isnt very goodpared to the ones in the Sky Mountain. You dont have to look so disappointed on not taking everything.
Really? Almost stunned in his little face, Bai Xiachen looked like a boy that got caught doing something naughty at being read so easily. But Dragon me gathered some of the herbs before we burned it, does that mean Mother dont want them anymore?
Almost breaking out into aughing fit over her boys silly behavior, Bai Yan really had to hand it to this son of hers. Of course not you silly, how can I not want the things you brought back?
Smooch~
Using action to express himself, Bai Xiachen directly gives thedy a peck on the cheek before breaking out into a happy grin again: Mother is the best, I love Mother the most.
Chapter 1326 - “The Death of Demi Divine Lord (6)”
Chapter 1326 The Death of Demi Divine Lord (6)
Leaving those arms after making that face, Bai Xiachen eventually took notice to the old man. Lighting up in the eye, Grandpapa, what are you doing here? Where did you run off to before? Did that bad woman hurt you?
Startled by the recognition, Bai Yan speaks up with surprise in her voice: Xiachen, you know the grandpa?
Nodding seriously: Mother, do you remember when you came to save me and Dragony that time? This old man was also there and he had a feud with that bad woman too. He got tied up after falling for her trap so I was worried for a while if hes been captured or something.
Perhaps the old coot also remembered the boy because he answered immediately while scratching the back of his head: I remember you, there was also a littless by your side that time. Whats your rtionship with my good granddaughter?
Good granddaughter?
A touch of shock took the boys face by surprise. Turning to his own mother, all one could see in his eyes were puzzlement.
Xiachen, greet your great grandpapa. She ruffles the boys hair a bit.
Turning from surprise to stunned astonishment now: Mother, you say hes my great grandpapa? Howe I got another great grandpapa again?
Bai Yans own lips were twitching due to the way he said it there. Now that he mentions it, Xiachen does have a lot of grandpapas.
In light of his puzzlement, Bai Xiachen still greeted the old coot like a good boy that he was: Great Grandpapa.
Aigh, aigh. Flushing red from embarrassing, the old coot kept rummaging through his whole body for anything he could give. I I dont seem to have a present on me. Can you wait a bit, Ill go back inside and grab something?
Seeing how hes about to dash back inside and dy their departure further, Bai Yan desperately clings on the old coots sleeve and said: Grandpapa, dont go back, those people will soone back here. We need to hurry and leave before they do so.
Yes, yes, patting his head like hes done something foolish, my granddaughter is right, I cant let those little rabbits see you. They will hurt you so lets get out of here.
Mother, wheres Little Rice? Its then Bai Xiachen decides to jump in and ask after not finding the familiar feline around.
I told him and Tsing Yi to go back first. I estimate they are already at the city and inside the pce waiting.
Lighting up with anticipation for their reunion, the boy couldnt wait for his friend to return to his side: Then can we go back now? I miss everyone, especially my little sister.
Then lets go home. Holding her boys hand, Bai Yan leads the way with her glorious smile.
By the time the Keepers returned to the Celestial Pce, all that remained to wee their arrival were the carnage of the battles aftermath. There are bodies littered everywhere and the stinging odor of char and smoke from the back mountain lingering in the air due to the huge fire thats still burning.
Hurry, go in and see! One of the elders exim after seeing the mess.
Chapter 1327 - The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (1)”
Chapter 1327 The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (1)
Keeper Red!
Theplexion of Keeper Sky suddenly changed once he noticed the familiar body among the pile of corpses. Though the limbs are mostly crushed and the face deformed, that robe was all he needed to know in order to confirm the individuals identity.
Its Red, Keeper Red has been killed!
A grim expression filled the rest of the Keepers like its a gue. Unlike in the past, nowadays there arent many who could reach the Demi Divine Lord level, and once they do, the individual would be revered as a Keeper in thesends. Imagine having someone like that being so easily murdered today, what would that mean for the rest of them? The answer would be obvious, they are all in danger of being killed at a moments notice.
Who is it, who killed so many of our people? And who killed Keeper Red?
The crowd got eerily quiet in that moment until the bristling sound of the wind could be heard.
Right, where is Ruo Xi? The yellow robed Keeper suddenly asks with a frightened face.
Right, we need to find Rou Xi, we need to see if shes alright! She is the hope of us all! Another chimes in with equally anxious tone.
If anything happens to the girl then we will be the greatest sinners of the Celestial Realm.
Many helped rummage through the battlefield for signs of the girl, but in the end they didnt find anyone remotely resembling that witch.
Quick, she might be somewhere else if we cant find her here. Even if shes dead, we must at least find her corpse! The yellow robed Keeper stares off into the sky, his eyes firm and strong in this moment.
Just like that, the three Keepers that were left behind to defend the herb mountain had split apart in three different directions, each leading a group of their own followers in search of Yun Ruo Xi.
Right now back over in the vicinity of the herb mountain where its still burning aze, the witch who was speaking so arrogantly earlier had now grown tired and enraged.
Based on what? Based on what can she achieve whatever she deems her mind to? Even killing a Keeper, how is she able to do all that when she wants?!
Mdy! Its then a breathless voice cried out from the front.
It was her maid calling out to her. Due to how much she had run, its obvious the maids out of breath and was gasping for air once she stopped.
Ugly and cold in the face: Did those people leave? Is the old coot gone too?
The maid nodded: Theyre all gone, and just now Keeper Sky and the others are also back!
Chapter 1328 - The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (2)”
Chapter 1328 The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (2)
What?
Yun Ruo Xisplexion instantly changed over that news.
If they came back earlier than maybe they couldve stopped Bai Yan, but now. If they find out Im unscathed and ran all the way out here, what would they think of me then? They will probably think of me as a coward! That means all my years of hard work will be destroyed!
Sensing a powerful aura fast approaching her location, the witch promptly got fierce in the eyes. Without hesitation, she ms herself in the chest with a palm strike.
Pffff!!!
Spraying out blood from the mouth, she crumbles to the ground like a helpless doll.
Mdy! The maid exims from the front, not understanding why the woman would do that to herself, Miss, you
Getting hard in the face: Do not under any circumstances say anything! If you say so much as a word then you know what will happen!
Shuddering from the threat, the maid hung her head low in fear. Shes been with this witch for far too long so shes aware of the methods this Yun Ruo Xi had in deceiving others.
Then before more could be said between the twodies, a yellow robed figure had already arrived in their spot.
Whats going on here Ruo Xi? Who hurt you this badly? The yellow robed Keeper asks with serious concern after noticing how weak she was.
Undeniably, this elder got mixed feelings about the girl when he was searching the area. One being that hes happy Ruo Xis alive somewhere, the other being disappointment because she likely ran away in the heat of battle or something along those lines. However, when he finally located the witch and discovered I knew Ruo Xi is a brave and kind soul all long, why did I doubt her?!
Ooomph! Letting trickles of tears slip down her eyes, the deceitful witch promptly grabbed onto the elders sleeve and asked, Keeper Yellow, is Keeper Red is she okay?
The maid behind thedy almost popped her eyes out.?Didnt Miss witness the death of Keeper Red herself? Why is she asking if shes dead or not?
But from the warning she got earlier, the maid knew better than to speak up and question the idea.
Keeper Yellows expression got ugly in that moment. Its not hard for him to connect the dots on what narrative urred, even if its a fake one misled by the witch.
Keeper Red shes dead.
In that moment, Yun Ruo Xis grasping hand froze. Then as if drained of life, she dropped them and started tough silently. There are tears flowing out of her eyes in drove, which made her appearance all the more believable.
Its all because of me I saw how that old coot brought Bai Yan over to the Celestial Pce and couldnt do anything to stop them. I begged her to spare Keeper Reds life, but she refused and attacked me Pausing like shes losing her voice due to all the sobbing, It was Keeper Red who saved me in thest second. She told me to run away because I am the hope of everyone in this world. I wanted to stay and help even in my weakened state, but I also knew my existence is more important than my own self-interest. Im sorry Keeper Yellow, this is all my fault, I shouldve been there, I shouldve stayed, I I.
Chapter 1329 - The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (3)”
Chapter 1329 The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (3)
Boom!!
A wave of anger poured out of Keeper Yellows heart in that moment, causing his fist to crunch up into a ball and eyes ring with fire.
That old coot actually how dare he help that woman kill keeper Red! Its true, aside from our Lord and that demon king, only that old coot has the powers to kill us Keepers. Theres no way the Celestial Lord will do something like that, nor can Demon King Di Cange here while hes at the Demon City!
He really betrayed us, betrayed us for that adopted granddaughter!
Ruo Xi, youve done nothing wrong. You defended the Celestial Pce when those people at criticized us, that proves you are a kind-hearted girl! Besides, you left not for the sake of yourself, but everyone in this world as a whole. Even if we were to change ce with Keeper Red, we would also send you away like she did!
Anger has already taken over this elders head so the ws in that story were easily able to slip past him. For one thing, why would the old coot want to kill her, and then let her escape to the mountain? That doesnt add up already in that regards. Why not hunt her down after killing Keeper Red?
And
There were many more ws not listed, but at the end of the day, if this Keeper had spent even a minute going over the issue, he would be able to point out all the major lies here today. But he didnt, why? Its because he trusts this witch way too much to the point of being blind.
Keeper Yellow. Looking all pitiful and sad in her face, You dont have to keepforting me, this is my fault, I was the one who saved Bai Yan back then. If I didnt save her then none of this wouldve happened.
I tried to go speak to her, use logic to persuade her, but she didnt listen. Then when I brought up the subject about using a young foxs blood to heal my body, she flew into a rage and wanted to kill me. I honestly didnt think she would be so stubborn and thick-headed. After saying all that, she once again lowered her head and began to sob, which hit the elders heart like a sore spot.
That wretched woman is a real ungrateful dog! You saved her and still want to kill you?! Grinding his teeth, Keeper Yellow swear hes never seen such a shameless person before.
Meanwhile on the other end, Yun Ruo Xi was ted inside after finding sess to her story. I never wanted power. I only wanted the fox blood for the sake of this world. I know, Im the only hope of everyone and must regain the ability to grow stronger, otherwise there will be no one to solve the iing cmity. In the end it is I who is the useless one for not being better.
Talk about being deceitful. Its bad enough this witch stole Bai Yans identity by using that crescent moon amulet she got as a gift, now shes going with the story of wanting to be a savior. If anyone were to be a coward here, it would be this Yun Ruo Xi! She would run at the slightest hint of danger, thats the sort of person she was!
Chapter 1330 - “The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (4)”
Chapter 1330 The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (4)
Soft in his tone: Ruo Xi, you can rest assured, we will do everything in our powers to let you cultivate. Even if I have to tie them up, I will bring Bai Yan and Di Cang here to give birth to a daughter for you.
That shook thedys heart, not because shes moved, but rather shes feeling bittersweet inside due to the words she couldnt speak.
If so then the world will be saved.
What a good girl she is? When finding out she can cultivate again, the first words she says isnt about being able to grow again, but of being able to save the world! The Lord must be blind to not see what a kind girl she is to not choose her!
Go back and rest first Ruo Xi, your injury must be tended to. Me and the other Keepers will handle the matter fom this point forward, you dont need to worry. The elders voice was loving and gentle to the ear.
Though the oue wasnt exactly as she had hoped, its enough of a win for the witch in this case. Leaning against her maid for support: Keeper Yellow, you dont need to worry about me. Even if I suffered such grievance at the hand of my former friend, I still hope you can give Bai Yan some mercy when the timees. Firming up in the eye at the mention of the matter, Since she killed Keeper Red, I know my request will be difficult for you, but still. I hope kindness will eventually move her to do as we demand.
That lengthy speech only reaffirmed the elders decision to do everything in his power to help. Thank goodness Ruo Xi didnt throw her life needlessly away today, otherwise the entire world will also perish in the future!
Perhaps she too was tired from injuring herself but the witch didnt say more. Turning for the pce again, she made sure to walk in staggered steps to look more pitiful and frail. However, if someone were to so much as nced into her eyes, they would immediately pick up the venomous poison in the irises
Ruo Xi is truly a saint, shes so selfless and kind even when things havee this far! That Bai Yan is the pr opposite of her. Perhaps Keeper Ling is wrong from the very start with his n, not everyone is willing to sacrifice themselves for others! That said, Keeper Yellows lips had curled into a snarl: People like Bai Yan deserves to die a thousand-fold! Shes no different from those animals at this point. Once were done with her, I will make sure she and her kind are destroyed once and for all!
He always believed and still believes Chu Yi Gods greatest mistake was giving up on Yun Ruo Xi in the past. The same goes for that old coot for not taking her as his disciple back then and instead took Bai Yan!
Right at this moment outside the main gates of the Demon City, three elderly figures were floating in the air and gazing down at the city guards with sharp daggering eyes.
Chapter 1331 - “The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (5)”
Chapter 1331 The Pretentious Yun Ruo Xi (5)
Wheres the demon king? Why didnt hee out to greet us when hes the one who invited us? Keeper Hyun coldly snaps at the demon guards below himself, that face a distrustful frown.
Just like his peer, the grumpy Keeper Ling was also very gloomy in the face, while Keeper Zun who was the nicest of the bunch merely looked equally as dull but with an unhappy look.
Squeak!
Eventually the gates were pushed open and out came a long-bearded old elder. This individual was very well dressed with that pristinely white robe, but his smile was so fake and obvious that it made him look very strange. Members of the Celestial Pce, its been a millennium since west met, how are you all doing?
Its you? Keeper Lings expression promptly changed to viciousness: Youre still alive?
Haha, First Elder returns with a cold snarl of his own, If you didnt die yet then how can I die first? Back then you pushed the Demon Realm to such a state and still have the nerve toe knocking at our door?
Going green in the face due to how livid he felt inside, Keeper Ling wanted to snap out in rage when his partner Keeper Hyun cuts him off first: First of all, this area belongs to the Celestial Realm, we are not knocking at your door. We left you alone because of the Celestial Lords request and rtionship with your queen, thats why youre able to survive this long.
The meaning behind those words were simple, they allowed the Demon Realm to live because of Chu Yi Gods request and not a threat to them. That way they could not only appear merciful and kind, but also to save their own face.
Secondly. you demons are our enemy to begin with so why cant wee knocking at your door? Moreover, you should go ask your so-called demon queen on why shes keeping such an unclear rtionship with the Celestial Lord. We are only here to capture her, a traitor of the Celestial Pce.
Unable to hold back hisughter, First Elder almost wanted to point out the idiocy of that statement: Our queen only has a childhood friendship with him, what im do you have on the subject? And dont forget, he abandoned Her Highness first, then its you bastards who tried to kill her! How did the queen betray you people, how?
Hmph! Huffing a grunt, Keeper Ling cuts in again: She will always be a member of the Celestial Pce, whether it be in death or life! She was adopted by us as a child, that makes her ours by im! What qualification does she have for turning her backs on the Celestial Pce?
In other words, they are rightfully just in murdering Bai Yan if they deem fit, even if they are the one who betrayed her to begin with.
Turning ugly in the face, First Elder always knew these bastards are shameless, but he didnt know they would remain just as shameless and even worse than a millennium ago!
Keeper Hyun, Keeper Ling, lets stop wasting time on irrelevant words, The third senior Keeper Zun finally speaks up, his brow fixing up into a knot, Where is the demon king now? We came at his invitation and have some important matters to discuss with him. We will not enter that city of yours, its too heavy with the scent of you demons and it is making us disgusted.
As soon as his words were finished there, a powerful and strong gush of wind surged out from within the gates. In an instant, the brilliant figure of Di Cang had arrived for all to see. His silvery hair fluttering against the wind, his purple robe daunting as ever, and his sharp overbearing eyes just as strong like in the past.
Chapter 1332 - “Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (1)”
Chapter 1332 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (1)
No matter where this man appears, hes destined to be the focus of attention in a party. Hes simply too eye-catching to the point where Keeper Ling and the others couldnt ignore, thats Di Cang, the demon king and ruler of the demon kind.
You looking for me? The man asks with an almost yful note in his voice.
Di Cang! Keeper Ling quickly calms himself and gathered the wits to confront the foe.
Theres viciousness brewing within those eyes because he would never forget the time where they wanted to burn Bai Yan at the altar. It was this very man, the very same Di Cang who broke into the Celestial Pce and saved the woman by decimated thousands in his wake. It was a bloodbath, a total bloodbath that would bring nightmares to his dreams even to this day. And back then they still had the support of Chu Yi God, but now.
Demon King, you invited us here and we have answered that request, now exin your purpose! I dont believe its just to reminiscent about the past by asking us toe. Keeper Zun the kindest of the three asks with clenched fists. Hes equally as tense and rightfully so.
Showing a surprised face in return, Di Cang almost seems shocked there: I invited you toe here, howe I didnt know?
The look on his expression didnt seem fake so it instantly left the three seniors gawking their eyes out.
Di Cang didnt invite us? Then who could it be?
Pleased by the expressions he got from the three, Di Cang silently smirked in sess and threw out the bomb that hes been saving: I never invited you, I only notified you.
Inviting someone and being notified are two very different concepts. The former could be declined, while thetter couldnt!
You Keeper Lings face was already very ugly to begin with, now hes practically steaming.
This bastard dare to humiliate us!
Wait! Keeper Zun raises an arm to stop his peer from attacking, Demon King, we havee because we have business to discuss with you.
Chuckling menacingly, Di Cang didnt give a clear answer, only staring coldly at the old elder who finally decides to get down to the main business.
A thousand years ago, someone once told us that the great cmity ising. Whether it be the Demon Realm or Celestial Realm, all will suffer and face destruction! And the only way to save everyone is Ruo Xi. Unfortunately the girl suffered a grave injury in order to save your wife back then. Shes still not healed due that incident.
Now getting dark in the eyes at the mention of his wife, Di Cangs tone also got colder: And what does that have to do with me or her?
She saved your wife, shouldnt you hold some responsibility for her misdeed?! Growling in his voice now, Keeper Ling could spew fire from his mouth if he had that capability: Only a stupid person like Bai Yan would marry you. Back then hordes of demonic beasts attacked her and tried to kill her, it was Ruo Xi who risked her own life in order to save that ungratefulss! Now you are ignoring your duties and trying to shirk off the responsibility, how low can you animals get?!
Bullshit! First Elder could no longer hold back and cried out that curse after hearing what they had to say.
Chapter 1333 - “Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (2)”
Chapter 1333 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (2)
When did we ever go after the queen? Quit making false usations. As far that Yun Ruo Xi, humph, that woman deserves what she got! If she hadnt abused a newborn foxling in the Demon Pce back then, and then cruelly skinned the child alive, she wouldnt have angered so many demons and made us chase after her!
For First Elder, one of his greatest regrets was not murdering that evil scourge at the time, thus leading to all those tragic events over time! Seriously, in his mind he never couldve imagined such a fragile looking girl to be so ruthless and cruel inside. Its shocking for him back then. Imagine their future queens close friend being so evil at heart, what could he have done?
Hoho! Keeper Ling snarls dismissively and retorts, You think I will believe you when Ruo Xi is such a kind and gentledy? Ill tell you the truth now, not long ago we have discovered a mean to heal her body. When saying this, he made sure to make eye contact with Di Cang so that his meaning doesnt get misinterpreted: We only need the blood of a purebred fox from the royal line topletely cure her. But Ruo Xi couldnt bear the idea and pleaded with us to give up the n, yet you still say she would skin a foxling alive?
First Elder didnt even want to argue with these fools so he merely snickered augh at that im. In his view, it would just be a matter of time before they find out the hidden vile darkness inside that girls heart.
In the face of these shameless remarks, Di Cang continues to stand there with his hand behind his back. However, the mood around his face has grown tremendously dark.
Di Cang, we are here this time to tell this matter! To save Ruo Xi is to use the purest of blood from your line, and it must be a young female one at that! After you generate a new daughter, you are to hand it over to us! Keeper Hyuns attitude there was that of absolutepliance, leaving no room for argument.
Whether it be First Elder or the rest of the demons standing there along the city wall, everyone waspletely stunned by what they were hearing.
Are these people from the Celestial Pce stupid? They would dare to say something like that in front of the king? And in such a determined fashion?
The kindest of the three Keeper Zun also showed a frown over his peers statement. Hes of the same idea and was ready to make such a demand, but his phrases were set to be more excusable and epting to the idea. What Hyun did there was a direct p across the face and outright rude.
But no matter, whats said has been said, theres no reason for any of them to worry about the consequences when they didnt care either way.
Suddenly, a burst of hystericalughter breaks the eerie silence. Its overbearing and oppressive like some giant mountain was crushing down from above.
Based on what can she use my daughter to save herself?
Chapter 1334 - “Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (3)”
Chapter 1334 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (3)
Because Ruo Xi is the only one who can save us from the cmity! Keeper Lings face sank, Demon King, is it not worth it to trade a daughter for the safety of your entire race? As long as youre willing to do as we wish then I will personally promise the prolonged peace and safety of your family and rtives.
Raising a brow over that remark, Di Cangs eyes were filled with dominance and disdain: If I cant even protect the Demon Realm and need to use my own daughter to save it then what good am I? I might as well forfeit my position right now!
Youre really going to forsake your own kind for the sake of a daughter? Keeper Ling cries that out with clenched teeth, not believing the level of selfishness the other side had.
Turning to the pompous and rude old man, Di Cang suddenly replies with the weirdest answer he could say: I cherish my own life alot.
Cherish my own life?
What does that mean?
We only want his daughter, not his life!
All three Keepers were thinking this and didnt understand where that idea came from.
The children are my wifes lifeblood, and my wife is my lifeblood! I cherish my life so why would I offer it up? That said, a surge of powerful killing intent sts off from Di Cangs body and creates a torrent of dark clouds above his head.
If I have to choose between one or the other, I will only choose her!
What about the Demon Realm? In my heart I only have my wife!
Keeper Ling who has never been good on his temper exploded. He went from green to red, then red to white, then from white to blue, thats how outraged he was right now.
Do you hear that? This is your king! The one you all swore loyalty to is abandoning your wellbeing. How can any of you fight for him?!
In light of the powerful and reasonable questioning from his viewpoint, the demons gathered here today only ignored the seniors words and didnt bother to give any eye contact.
Fools! All are fools!
Stomping his feet like a loose cannon, Keeper Ling didnt get it at all. He doesnt understand why these demons would follow someone so ruthless and cruel in his eye. But then he didnt have time to dwell on the matter because something more urgent was requiring his attention. Right exactly then, the token hidden within his sleeve had activated and created a burning sensation to catch his attention.
This item was a messaging tool given to him by Keeper Yellow, its to inform the three of them something major has happened at the Celestial Pce and required their immediate return.
It cant be something happened while we were gone?
Seeing their brethren not speaking anymore from out of the blue, Keeper Zun and Keeper Hyun both showed a frown. Then looking over to the old mans hand that was holding the token, they both realizes it couldnt be good.
Is something wrong? Keeper Zun asks with a tinge of worry.
Something happened back at the Celestial Pce, we must go back now!
The faces of the two both changed over Keeper Lings word.
Something happened to the Celestial Pce?
Theres so many Keepers there, what can happen?
Di Cang didnt take his eye off these three so he was easily able to pick up the sudden change in their mood. Therefore he could already guess his wife had seeded and the n was taking ce as they speak.
You think you can juste and go as you please? With a whisk of his sleeve, his figure instantly reappears before the three seniors back to block off their path.
Before he didnt attack after they dared to go after his daughter C mainly because he was stalling for time C but now that the n was in action, he had no reason to hold back anymore and allowed his fury to take control.
Demon King, you really want to make an enemy of us?!
Chapter 1335 - “Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (4)”
Chapter 1335 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (4)
Due to how urgent he was in getting back to help, Keeper Lings attitude ha grown frantic and threatening in hopes of making Di Cang move aside.
Me and the Celestial Realm are enemies to begin with, a thousand years ago I was, now the same. Yet youe and want peace? Hahaha!
In other words, whatever these idiotic bunch was trying to do was pointless to begin with. Di Cang never intended to make peace with these bastards.
Di Cang, if your strength was the same as a millennium ago then us three mightve perhaps been wary of you, but now youre no longer a threat to us! Want to make us stay? Dream on!
Smirking with a derisive note in his face, Di Cang clearly thought otherwise: Even if I cant kill you three today, I will still make you leave behind a limb or two!
Want to leave? Sure, leave behind a leg or an arm first then perhaps you can leave!
Keeper Hyun, Keeper Ling, stop wasting words with him. If he wont let us leave then just kill him, then well leave! Keeper Zun states this with dark menacing eyes, something which this elder normally doesnt show in his usual mood.
Perhaps they are just that confident, or theyre just that self-conceited, but the three here still hasnt connected the dots yet. In their view, only Di Cang has the power to threaten them, but even then, its impossible to ovee so many Keepers at once. That leaves only one other person capable, and that was the prophet from way back informing them of the cmity. But ever since then the person has disappeared from this world, never to be seen again, meaning that spection was also out of the question.
Meanwhile inside the Demon City, a sneaky little figure was sniveling around in the shadows and had overheard everything. Without hesitation, this individual had snuck away again by taking advantage of the fighting between Di Cang and the three Keepers.
Minutester back inside the pce.
High above an old peach tree, Di Ling Yan had just finished picking one of the fruits with her small little hands when she poked her head out from the leaves.
Here, catch Second Brother. Unfortunately, right as shes about to throw the object down with in her tiny hands, that little leg slipped and sent her tumbling downwards for the ground.
This was a very dangerous situation and it sent the maids nearby flying in horror. They wanted to catch the princess, but it was none other than the round
The maids present jumped at this dangerous situation, both frightened and shocked by the critical moment, but it was another little body that made it in the nick of time.
Plump!
Landing right atop of the big roundish body from the top down, the baby girl was all fine and dandy from the impact, however, the poor baby boy on the bottom wasnt so fortunate. Di Jin Tian almost cried with those tears tricking in the corner of his eye.
Second Brother, are you alright? Ling Yan asks after climbing down and patting the dust off her pretty dress.
Climbing back up with reddish color along his eyes: Im not hurt, Im not hurt, its good that you are alright
Big Brother said that Im a small adult already, I cant keep crying and need to protect my little sister.
Princess!
Just then, a series of hurried footsteps came from the side and catches the kids attention.
Madam, are you calling me? Ling Yan asks with big innocent eyes.
Chapter 1336 - Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (5)”
Chapter 1336 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (5)
Ma Madam?
Mu Xue instantly stopped on the spot. She could already see the mocking ncesing her way from the other maids so it was very awkward.
Little Princess, why are you calling me madam?
Big Brother told me the good-looking ones are the big sisters, and the not so good-looking ones are the madams.
Big Brother is so amazing, it must be right if he says that.
Mu Xues face turned increasingly green, due mainly from anger and embarrassment at being called ugly. However, shes not moronic enough tosh out at the princess in her current state here in the pce.
Little Princess, you got your dress all dirty, why dont I help you wash up and get clean? Forcing a smile, the girl suggests shamelessly.
But before the idea could be taken up, Mu Ying the older sister had already stepped in knowing what the younger girl intended: Mu Xue, I will take care of the princess, you dont need to get invovled. That said, the proud and strong-willeddy then turns back to the baby princess: How about it Princess, do you want me to help you wash up?
Smiling with big innocent eyes: Okay, Ill trouble Sister Mu Ying then.
Mother said, good children should be polite, only then will they be liked.
Now Mu Xue could no longer hold back the disgusted and venomous light in those eyes of hers. For one thing, its widely recognized among her leopard tribe that shes the better looking one. Imagine being called a madam and the other being called a sister, thats an obvious jab at her ego and pride.
It cant be, is the princess as blind as the king?
Little Princess, holding her breath in order to suppress the anger, howe you call Mu Ying a sister while calling me madam?
Biting her thumb like shes being lectured, Di Ling Yan answers honestly with a look of worry: But Mu Ying is better looking than you.
Although they are not anywhere close to being as good as Mother, but at least. Mu Yings scent doesnt put me off.
Yes, the main reason the baby girl doesnt like Mu Xue was because of the scent she gave off. It made Di Ling Yan ufortable. Heck, if it wasnt for her own worry of bothering Di Cang, the peachy girl mightve already driven the conceited leopard girl away by now.
Impudent! The nearby guard snaps out with annoyance: How dare you! If the princess wants to call you a madam then you are a madam, how dare you question Her Highness?
As resentful as she was, Mu Xue kept silent and merely clenched her fist in frustration. This demon soldier is also a servant, how dare he scold me?
I just want to help the princess wash up, theres no other meaning. Its Mu Ying who is always trying topete with me. she attempts to exin.
This woman must also be going after the king, otherwise why else is she always seeking the princesss grace? Shes just like me, wanting to be a consort.
Come Princess, Ill take you to go wash up now, Mu Ying wants to pick up the baby girl but was taken aback when Di Ling Yan ducked to one side.
Mother said, only good children will be liked. I can walk so I will do so on my own. I dont want Mother to be angry at me for constantly riding on others.
After this speech, the little peachy girl didnt say more and toddled forward. Though her steps are still wobbly from ack of practice, she nevertheless managed to not fall this time.
Meanwhile in the back, Mu Xue red out in disgust and contempt at this scene. In her view, demons should be able to run and walk very early on. Having two years of life and still being unable to walk was a humiliation in her eye!
Chapter 1337 - Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (6)”
Chapter 1337 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (6)
So, it can be seen that the so-called queen is a real useless shit bag!
Only a shit bag can produce such stupid children!
Wait for me Ling Yan, wait for me. Its then Jin Tian also climbs up from the ground and attempts to catch up to his sister, however, its at this moment a puff of smoke blew out of his body and he reverts back to his silvery fox form.
Rubbing his tummy as he looked towards the guard nearby: Im hungry.
Prince, the king said you are not allowed to eat too much
Im hungry and I cant maintain my human form without food. Can you help me get something to eat? Letting the tears slowly brewing up from the corner of his eye, Di Jin Tian begs with pitiful appearance.
As much as these demon guards would like to answer the request, they are more afraid of Di Cangs wrath for disobeying the order.
I want to eat, I want to eat fruit, I also want to eat meat breaking out into a cry You bad people wont let me eat. Wait until Motheres back, Im going to tell Mother you bullied me.
Sure enough, this causes the poor guards to break out into sweat. When did we bully him? This prince really knows how to tattle.
Mu Xue on the other hand saw this as an opportunity and grew happy: Prince, I know how to make a few good dishes, why dont I take you to have dinner?
I dont want to. Puckering his lips in dissatisfaction, the little glutton showed no mercy in his words.
Going ugly in the face again, Mu Xue almost couldnt believe this. He would rather be hungry than to eat my food? Are these two siblings some sort of monster or something? Theyre always throwing jabs at me!
Ling Yan said she doesnt like you. Although you are not the same gender as Mother, but youre not a good person so your food cant be good either. You will try to poison me.
This time not even Mu Xues restraint could hold back her humiliated emotions. This little shit dared to insult me again and call me a man! Just you wait, I will skin you alive once I get the chance!
For the guards stationed here to watch over the prince, not even their well-trained self could hold back theughter anymore. Overtime theyve also disliked Mu Xue and the attitude she portrayed before them, but never did they expect to get payback on the leopard girl in this manner. Heck, the only reason they didnt go report Mu Xues behavior was due to all the fusstely, otherwise the matter wouldve been dealt with long ago by now.
Your Highness is jesting, how can I poison you?
Scratching the back of his head: But Ling Yan is usually smarter than me so she cant be wrong. She said you want to poison me and that dying by poison is very painful on the tummy. Im afraid of pain.
Dare to say, the real reason behind him not wanting to eat Mu Xues food was because hes afraid of getting a tummy ache.
First it was the princess insulting her, then its this brat making fun of her, no sensible person would want to take this. In the end Mu Xue could only march for the exit with tears almost seeping out of her eyes due to the humiliation.
Im hungry Lying there pathetically after shooing away the fly, Di Jin Tian once again cries out for food like a hopeless baby.
Chapter 1338 - Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (7)”
Chapter 1338 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (7)
Im going to tell my mother that you guys are abusing me and wont let me eat enough
Looking at this small silver fox rolling around on the ground and making that face, these men just didnt know what else to do.
This Prince, why dont you go to the kitchen and steal some food for yourself? We will pretend we didnt see you. Then when the king seeks to punish us, it will only be for watching over you poorly and not indulging you in the crime.
A visible burst of light explodes out of Jin Tians greedy eyes then. Almost jumping up from the ground, he toddles toward the kitchen with immense vigor.
This utterly and literally stupefied the guards in the background. They knew the little prince was a glutton, but not this gluttonous
Outside the pce, Mu Xue was still very much disgruntled as she kicked the rocks along the courtyard.
Mu Xue, whats wrong? Why are you acting so unhappy and kicking the rocks here? Yu Yao asks aftering out of the room.
Mother! Tearing up instantly as she throws herself into her mothers arm, Its Mu Ying that bitch again! She ims to not want the king and that she didnt fall for him, but shes been doing everything in her ability to prevent me from getting close to the two kids!
That woman must be like me, she wants the king for herself, otherwise why else would she keep chasing me away?
Shhh, you need to keep your voice down. Hurrying to pacify her youngest daughter, Yu Yao quickly scans the area in case anyone was eavesdropping, Dont let your father hear these things, he has always been more lenient on your older sister. If he knows what she intends to do, your father might even help her with the idea.
Locking hard onto her own mothers gaze, Mu Xue couldnt refute that idea. I know Mother, I know Father prefers Mu Ying over me. Its because her talent is better than mine, but guess what Mother, I overheard something while I was at the citys gate earlier. Those people from the Celestial Pce are after the little princess, they want her blood to save some woman on their side.
What?
Surprised by the news, Yu Yao had to take a moment to collect herself.
Those people are after the little princess?
So A scheming light flickers within thesss eye, what if I kidnap the little princess and then frame it onto Mu Ying, how about it?
Yu Yao didnt answer her, only shaking her head after contemting the issue.
Mu Xue, you need to know who your real enemy is! I know you hate that Mu Ying and want to marry the king, but what your n will do is incriminate our entire tribe! Furthermore, her facials are nowhere as good as yours, she cant seduce the king with her face. Now that leaves only the demon queen, shes your real enemy!
Reflecting over the points as well, Mu Xue knew her mother was right on the topic. Thats right, I look way better than her, why should I fret? I only need to meet the king and then get him under my thumb!
Then what am I supposed to do?
If youre going to the effort of framing Mu Ying then you might as well frame the queen instead. We all know the king loves his children dearly, imagine the queen being at fault for the childs death.
Chapter 1339 - Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (8)
Chapter 1339 Aiming at Di Ling Yan? (8)
Smirking in her lips, the horrible mother that she was exins her reasoning: We are all able to see these things. The little princess is the kings treasure. If because of the queens failure and the princess goes missing or dies, what do you think will happen? Obviously the favor will be moved and the queen punished. By then you can just slip into that crack between them and be the royal consort.
As much as she would like to agree with that opinion, Mu Xues head couldnt help but recall back to Di Cangs words from earlier. My wife is my life, and my wifes life is her children! Will that man really demote the queen because of the little princess?
Is this really feasible Mother? she carefully mutters this to the other womans ear, But what if the king loves the queen more than the princess, what if
But Yu Yao didnt even doubt herself and cuts the girl off: Men love their children the most, thats a fact. Just look at your own father. Before we had your older sister, your father treated me as his precious jewel. Then look what happened, hes never cared about my feelings since then.
Thats right, the true and main reason she dislikes Mu Ying so much was apparently because of the love she lost from her own husband. Even if the supposed girl was her own daughter, this wretched woman doesnt care. Its also one of the main reasons she doted Mu Xue the younger daughter as such, her own husband doesnt like the girl so she does it to spite the man.
Really? Mu Xue asks with pursed lips.
Maybe I can give it a try even if the king doesnt me the queen, I can at least hope to snatch a part of his love due to this?
A wisp of hope once again flickers within this leopard girls eye, causing her lips to curve upwards into a smile: Mother, I know what I need to do now. The glory and pride of our tribe will be on my shoulders now. When Father finds out, I will let him know I am the one he should be proud of, not that Mu Ying. After all, shes only a maid and I will be a royal consort!
Gently caressing her own daughters hair, Yu Yaos tone softens up: You will always be Mothers pride, and that Mu Ying can neverpare with you. She doesnt deserve what you are entitled to!
The remark instantly raises Mu Xues heart and causes her chin to cock upwards. Thats right, I am destined to be at the top. Anyone who gets in my way will be trampled under my feet, just you all wait!
Meanwhile at the same time back over in the city gates, First Elder was growing increasingly more anxious as he gazed upwards at the continuing battle between Di Cang and the Keepers.
The elder wanted to help, but as someone much weaker than his king, he would only be a baggage if he intervenes in this situation.
Chapter 1340 - “Bai Yan’s Return (1)”
Chapter 1340 Bai Yans Return (1)
Just then right as First Elder was about to fall into a panic, a new entry has arrived. The aura felt familiar so the elder immediately turned to the source. In an instant, he could see that beautiful face reflecting in his eyes.
Baddie Father! Bai Xiachen cries out first, his eyes glowing with excitement at the sight of home.
Truth be told, First Elder didnt feel at ease when Bai Yan took the prince away from the city before. Hes afraid they would encounter some sort of danger outside, but now that theyre back and safe, hes truly relieved.
Its just that
Why hasnt the prince changed at all since two years ago? Hes not taller or grown more mature, whats going on here? Hes no different from a six years old.
Its a given that First Elder wouldnt understand why, after all, when Bai Xiachen was asleep, hes akin to being sealed away inside his body and that stumped his growth.
Stepping back from the fighting, Di Cang turns to his family thats on the other side of the sky: Yaner, wee back.
Though smiling on the face, Bai Yans tone was serious when replying: Di Cang, these are
Naturally as the husband the man wouldnt miss his wifes intent because this shouldnte as a surprise.
They are from the Celestial Pce. He ys along without any dy.
Celestial pce? Appearing surprised on the face, Bai Yans voice grew hesitant: When I wasing back I happened to pass by that ce it looks like they are fighting each other.
What?
Keeper Ling and his peers were all shocked by the remark, causing their attacking self to stop with ugliness showing across their faces.
Those idiots! The grumpy Keeper yells this out.
Weve only left for a few days and theyre infighting?
They never doubted Bai Yans im because aside from Di Cang, they couldnt think of anyone else who could raise up such a fuss. Therefore, aside from infighting, what else could it be?
Were leaving!
Bai Yans dark smile only grew deeper at that: Oh yes, when I was passing by, I also noticed a dead Keeper there. If I remember correctly, they were calling her Keeper Red or something. I estimate it wont be long before several more Keepers fall at this rate.
Now the three seniors from the Celestial Pce could no longer stand still. Theyre white in the face instead of just shock.
In this day and age, finding someone capable of braking into the Demi Divine Lord level has be next to impossible, thest one was already several hundred years ago. That meant if even one of them dies, there wont be another to rece that individual.
Sharing a nce with each other, the three of them didnt think much and wanted to leave this instant. Unfortunately.
You think you cane as you please and leave as you please? Di Cangs cold frosty voice cuts in again.
Darkening in his face, Keeper Ling snaps back: Then what do you want?
Like I said, leave an arm or a leg first, then the three of you can leave! That said, the demon kings figure was gone in a blink of an eye, reappearing right behind the three seniors to block off their path.
Chapter 1341 - Bai Yan’s Return (2)”
Chapter 1341 Bai Yans Return (2)
Keeper Ling and hispanions are now panicking. They were able to take the upper hand earlier during the fight because they had time, but now their attention was all on the Celestial Pce and getting back. Theres way they could focus on this battle like this.
Di Cang didnt miss this opening either. With a loud bang from his palm, he strikes at one of the old men from the rear and causes the person to spew blood from the injury.
Damn it! If we had time then this bastard wont stand a chance against us, but we must get back now!?The grumpy Keeper curses inside.
Fight! Kill them! Running over then and crying out that was none other than the old coot whos been chasing in from the direction of Bai Yans side. He kept jumping and pping his hands like a kid who couldnt stopughing.
Hahaha! Hit them is good, hit them is good! Boy, you are good! If you kill these damn things then I will betroth my beautiful granddaughter to you.
Frowning in his face, Di Cang didnt understand where this old grandpa wasing from and couldnt keep up.
Boy?
Is the old grandpa speaking to me?
What the hell are you doing here you old coot! Keeper Ling almost couldnt keep his breath due to how outraged he was right now. He would strangle the other person if hes within reach.
Boy, hurry and kill these crazies! pping his hand repeatedly and ignoring the outcry aimed at himself, If you kill these crazies then I will give my beautiful granddaughter to you. I will also give myself to you. Buy one get one, a great deal right?
Di Cangs face instantly went ck over that,?Where the hell did this persone from? Just wait until Im done, Ill deal with him once Im done!
Meanwhile in the back First Elder definitely recognizes this old coot though. First looking at Di Cang, then at the former number one Keeper of this realm, his old face subconsciously began to sweat.
How did he be like this? He was the number one Keeper of the Celestial Realm. Furthermore, he used to hate the king to the core, whats going on!
Old Coot, youve really gone crazy! Dont forget youre also a member of the Celestial Pce! What good does it do you for aiding these demons!
Humph! You damn things killed my beautiful granddaughter! Youre the crazy one, all of you are crazy, Im normal, Im not crazy at all!
Generally speaking, those that have lost their sanity would never admit to their own condition, which was the case here.
Seeing its pointless to let this argument to continue, Keeper Hyun decides to speak up after focusing back on his attack: Keeper Ling, Keeper Zun, Im afraid this demon king will not let us leave no matter what. If it was under normal circumstances, we can still drag this out and drain him till hes weak. But what if those back at the pce doesnt stop? If more of us dies in the process then it will be a huge loss for the Celestial Realm!
Hes right on that point. With Di Cangs weakened self, plus three of them attacking at once, they are bound to be on top if they continued to drag this battle out. However, the situation wasnt going to permit them to dally around for that goal.
So a sh of conviction flickers within the third Keepers eye over what hes going to say, the both of you leave now, Ill keep him at bay here by myself! That said, the old man didnt wait and instantly charged at Di Cangs figure to give hispanions a chance to flee.
Chapter 1342 - Bai Yan’s Return (3)”
Chapter 1342 Bai Yans Return (3)
Keeper Zun naturally felt reluctant over the idea of leaving one of their own behind, after all, even a pet would be an important soul if long enough time was spent together. Not to mention Keeper Hyun has been with them for many hundreds of years already. However, this senior also knew he must, not for the sake of himself, but for the survival of those at the pce still. In the end, he could do nothing but follow in Keeper Lings trail who had left first.
Hahaha! Keepr Hyun breaks out into an arrogantugh as if to bolster his own tempo once hispanions are gone, Demon King, I may not be able to ovee you by myself, but even if I die today, I will still drag some of you with me!
Boom!
After he dropped in this remark, the momentum around the old elders body grew increasingly more violent and caused the clouds above their head to swirl around like a cyclone.
Self-explosion? Di Cang smirked with disdain at what the foe was trying to do.
Indeed, the act of self-exploding from a Demi Divine Lord would create serious damage to the weaker ones beneath their battlefield. For the powerless ones, they would even die from the shockwave.
In an instant, Keeper Hyuns body had ballooned up, a sure sign hes about to blow.
Xiachen!! Bai Yansplexion went white at the sight. Hurrying to pull her son into her arms, the woman wanted to protect the steambun with everything shes got.
Sure, she does believe in her husbands strength and his ability to protect them, but that doesnt mean she wont take precautions in case something unexpected urs.
Di Cang on the other hand wasnt fretting like everyone else in the vicinity. Hes also mustering up his powers, but its to cover the entire area around Keeper Hyuns body. Next thing the elder knew was that his suicidal attempt at wreaking havoc hase to a standstill. Hes stopped ballooning up.
This whats going on here? Why is the energy within my body fading away?
Keeper Hyun stares out in horror, You what did you do to me?
Perhaps its due to fear or just the knowledge of his own failure, but the old balloon actually started to shake and tremble.
Am I really going to die for nothing? I cant even take some of the demons with me!
You want to blow yourself up? Did you think to ask me first if I will allow it? Slowly walking forward with smirking contempt, Di Cang was intimidating and threatening in his menacing appearance: Originally I wouldve had to spend some time dealing with you, but if youre asking to die by self-exploding then I have no reason to not take advantage of your idiocy.
Gulping hard: You how did you interfere with my move?
Isnt that obvious? Di Cang sneered, As long as I control your Dantian then you wont be able to explode, would you? Right now all you cared about is finishing your suicidal maneuver and ignored your own defenses, that left you wide open for me to control your inner core!
Due to the interference there, Keeper Hyuns body had stopped bloating up, however, he also didnt dete, thus leaving him in an awkward and unmovable state.
Pffff..
Not to waste time on this garbage, Di Cang raises a finger and shot a beam from the tip. Immediately to the naked eye, everyone could see that balloon gradually deting onto the ground until hes be a t paper shape.
Chapter 1343 - Bai Yan’s Return (4)”
Chapter 1343 Bai Yans Return (4)
Bai Yan could finally feel at ease after witnessing the scene, Xiachen, its all right now.
But instead of answering like expected, the steambun actually turned it around and started tofort the woman: Mother dont be scared. Those people are so stupid and bad, what is there to be afraid of?
Yes, in this little guys view, those Keepers who stand at the peak of a whole realm are all stupid and low IQ, which wasnt wrong at all in this case. Think about it, if it wasnt for Keeper Yellows token calling for help, would the three believe Bai Yans nonsense so easily? The answer would of course not! That means the whole reason Keeper Hyun died was because of his own peoples doing, they indirectly killed their own.
Di Cang, I have something to tell you. Releasing her son, Bai Yan got serious in the face: Those people from the Celestial Pce are after our daughter.
Di Cangs expression sank as well: I know, but dont worry, theres nothing they can do while I am around. No danger will befall Ling Yan.
Sure, he may not necessarily care about the kids as much as his wife, but they are Bai Yans lifeblood, making them his as well.
I believe you. Bai Yan releases her tense face and smiled again, which made the demon king smile as well as a consequence.
First Elder, I also have something I want to ask you. Bai Yan then turns to the elder who wasnt that far away at this point. In my previous life, am I somehow rted to the Celestial Realm?
The old elder wanted to say something but didnt due to how sudden the question was. Does the queen remember everything?
Dont think too much on it, Im only asking. Regarding everything, Im still only getting small fragments of it in my dream. She quickly exins, afraid the other side would mistake her sentence for something else.
Twitching in the mouth: What does Your Highness want to ask?
This old man Does he have anything to do with me? Bai Yan points to the old coot who had already ran over and pping his hand. However, her question did bring a pathetic look into those eyes like hes hurt.
Good Granddaughter, I know Im wrong, are you really not going to want me anymore?
Unable to bear this, Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve: Mother, Great Grandfather is so pitiful, can we take him in? After saying that, the boy made sure to get all watery in those eyes while gazing upwards.
Hold on Xiachen, I want to hear from First Elder before making a decision. Ruffling her sons hair, she doesnt want to rush the matter, nor does she want to disappoint her son.
Now First Elder definitely fell into a pinch.
What should he say? Tell Bai Yan shes the adopted granddaughter of this old man that has clearly lost his sanity? And that every time the old man would kick the king out with a broom whenever he saw him?
I I guess you could say that. After a long while of indecision, he mutters this vague response out.
I better keep the part about being kicked out with a broom to myself, otherwise who knows what will happen to me!
Could say? Bai Yan frowns with more questions then answers.
This Getting all sweaty under the pressure, First Elder eventually caved in after noticing the angry stare from the old coot: You are his adopted granddaughter!
Chapter 1344 - “Bai Yan’s Return (5)”
Chapter 1344 Bai Yans Return (5)
Bai Yan now got it and everything made sense now.?Looks like I really do have some sort of tie to the Celestial Pce, and this old mand didnt recognize me incorrectly.
I know you! The old coot suddenly jumped his feet in anger while pointing at First Elder, You are one of the little bastards people who tried to kidnap my sweet granddaughter! Is it him who kidnapped my granddaughter all this time? Is the little bastard here somewhere?
Instinctively, First Elder casts a sideway nce to Di Cang using the corner of his eye.?The guy youre talking about is standing right there talking to you is he not? Really, did he really lose his mind or is he acting?
Di Cang on the other hand had gone ck in the face due to this sudden twist of event,?Yaner is his granddaughter?
Boy, you are the best. Though the old coot appeared livid across the face, his expression somehow manages to instantly change to a friendly version once turned to Di Cang: Unlike that little bastard who tried to kidnap my precious granddaughter, you didnt do anything bad! But why do I keep thinking I know you from somewhere. Do we know each other?
Di Cang looks like he wanted to faint and muttered to no one specific: I am good?
You beat those crazies, that makes you a good person!
Going white this time, Di Cangs expression was a real sight to behold since itsing from him.?Because I beat those people from the Celestial Pce that Im good? He also wants to betroth his granddaughter to me? Does that mean he will also betroth Yan Yan to others as well if they beat the Celestial Pce?
Then do you remember who the little bastard is and how he looks? That said, Di Cang smirks and casts a sideway nce to First Elder who was trying to keep his head low.
It doesnt take much for this demon king to connect the dots. Who else in this world couldmand that old bone to do something, thats obvious: himself!
How can I remember what he looks like? The old coot scratches his head with confusion apparent in his eyes.
Its exactly like the former Keeper says, he doesnt remember its Di Cang who was standing before himself. Aside from the fact that he caught his beautiful granddaughter making out with the little bastard in her room, and that he grabbed a broom and drove the guy away afterwards, he couldnt recall anything from the past.
But that little bastard must be ugly, unlike you young man who is quite handsome. Grinning goofily while saying that, the old coot found Di Cangs face to be very pleasant to look at, especially when he remembers who the man beat those Keepers back.
First Elder could already feel the frightening auraing out of his lieges body after thatstment. However, before the old fe could intervene and remind the man of the importance of this old coot, that murderous aura suddenly just dissipated from out of the blue.
Grandpapa really have good eyesight, Di Cang unexpectedly throws this out there.
Meanwhile on the side, it was Bai Yans turn to go ck in the face.?Di Cang sure knows how to address someone
Seemingly pleased and ted by that, the old coot actually breaks out into a happy dance: Good, very good! This forgive your grandpapa here for not bringing a gift for our first meeting, next time Ill be sure to bring you something nice, okay?
No need, Yan Yan here is already the best gift you can give me. Without you, there wouldnt be her.
Bai Yans mouth actually started to twitch after that finalment from her husband,?When did Di Cang learn to say such sweet glossy words? Howe I didnt know?
Chapter 1345 - “Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (1)”
Chapter 1345 Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (1)
Humph!
At least this young man is a decent gentleman, he will never be like that little bastard, trying to kidnap my granddaughter and constantly harassing her!
If only this old coot knew the truth, then he might just throw himself off a bridge to end himself. In the past and now, the sole reason Di Cang could win Bai Yans heart was due to his shameless persistence. Without that shamelessness, how could the demon king win the womans heart?
Mother, Bai Xiachen then pulls at his mothers sleeve, his eyes all pitiful and sad, I miss Ling Yan, can we go see her first?
I dont know if Jin Tian is picking on her, I need to hurry and go see for myself.
Understanding how much her son wants to see his little sister, Bai Yan didnt have the heart to refuse. Soft in her voice: Okay, you go inside first and find your siblings, me and your father will follow behind soon.
YAAA!!! Jumping up with glee, the kid gives a giant smooch onto the womans cheek and then ran for the pce without a second thought.
How could the steambun not be happy? The little sister was something hes been wanting for ages, and now shes finally here for him to cuddle!
Like usual though, Di Cangs sour grouchy side popped up again: Yan Yan, you keep away from that boy from now on.
Hes my son.
But hes too clingy with you.
In particr is that kiss on her cheek, how dare he kiss my wife!
Di Cangs expression only grew uglier over his own thought: And hes not small anymore, you cant keep pampering him. Its good that we have a daughter to refocus his attention, now we can push him in that direction and stop him from being so clingy.
All of a sudden, Di Cang wanted many more daughters. This way he could keep that boy busy by having him babysit the kids while he and his wife spend some good quality alone time.
Why are you acting all jealous of your own son for? Bai Yans opinion of this husband of hers just went down a notch.
Catching onto that looking his way, Di Cang couldnt take it and decides to express his dominance. First going up to wrap his arms around her waist, he leans in and forces a kiss to take ownership.
Your whole body, top to bottom, is mine. Only I can kiss you Anyways, what do you think of Dragony? Do you like her as a daughter-inw?
Dragony?
I like that child very much, and I always feel like I have some sort of traction to her from the get go.
That answer brought a smile to Di Cangs face: Im of the same positive opinion about her. She is a suitable candidate for Xiachen. If we can put him and her together then he will stop hogging your attention from me. I wont have topete for your time.
Yes, I need to put in precautions before its toote. That boy is already so clingy at this age, what if he grows older and gets even more clingy? That will be terrible, that wont do! He can get his own wife!
Blinking her eyes over the idea, Bai Yan kept staring at her husband.?Di Cang is he trying to sell our son out like a prostitute?
This furrowing that brow, I dont want to force anything on them. Dragony and Xiachen have their own will, I want them to make their own decision.
She liking Dragony was true, theres no lie in that. However, she doesnt want to force anything on her children, thats a standard she wont budge on.
And if youre going to send Xiachen away then Im going with him.
Di Cangs face instantly went dark with his jaw dropping down.?I knew it, only the love between a son and a mother is true love, and the husband can only be abandoned
Chapter 1346 - Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (2)”
Chapter 1346 Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (2)
I cant even get some alone time.
Yaner Twitching in the corner of his mouth, Di Cang wanted to say something but was silenced by the stare from his wife.
Shes eating me through and through. Oh whatever, at least Xiachen has Ling Yan to distract him. Now he likely wonte interrupt us in the middle of the night like he used to.
The city guards stationed around the wall was well used to keeping up an indifference appearance. After all, they are not crazy enough tough at their king. What they are surprised about was how easily their queen was able to control Di Cang. Its just one nce, thats all it took to make him shut up!
Good. Bai Yan then raises a hand to stroke her mans chin like shes lolling a puppy dog.
Normally anyone would find this insulting, the demon king was no pet that could be won over by a little scratch, yet this was exactly what works. Imagine a tail wagging in the background, thats the perfect description for the image Di Cang was portraying!
Im tired, lets go back and rest. Shrugging her shoulder after noticing all the strange looksing her way, Bai Yan drags her husband by the sleeve like shes holding a leash.
Though a bit aggrieved in the face over his low standing in the family, Di Cang didnt struggle and continued to speak while they walked: If you dont want to force the kids then why dont we make a few more sisters to give him? With so many siblings for him to take care of, he wonte bother us anymore.
As the old saying goes, if one doesnt work then make it two, if two doesnt work then make it three. For Bai Xiachen who alwayse knocking at their door in the middle of the night, the boys a stalker that needs to be redirected. Imagine your bottom part was rearing to go and someone douses it with water at its peak, what man wouldnt be angry?
Okay. Seeing how pitiful her hubby was acting, Bai Yan finally decides to give him some candy.
Besides, in her view, adding a few more children to their family was a good thing, she also likes that idea.
In the back garden of the pce.
Bai Xiachen had just finished running over to this area when he noticed the soft cuddly appearance of that peachy girl.
Sister Its then right as hes about to call out to get the peachy girls attention, Di Ling Yan abruptly loses her bnce and was about to fall into the pond!
This scared the daylights out of him. He wanted to save her. Without a second thought, the boy sprints for it before its toote. However, it was not needed because another figure had caught her right before the princess could touch the water.
For the baby girl herself, she was totally oblivious to the fact that she couldve drowned there. In fact, Di Ling Yan was finding the experience very fun as she giggled and iled her hands around in the air.
The critical situation was definitely averted, but that doesnt mean Bai Xiachen waspletely relieved. Hes still very much scared inside at what couldve happened. First patting his chest to calm his beating heart, the boy slowlyes forward to meet the individual who beat him to the punch.
Chapter 1347 - Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (3)”
Chapter 1347 Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (3)
This person was a beautiful and young-looking girl that appeared to be just of the adult age, however, Bai Xiachen wasnt so ignorant to believe the other person really was that young. He could tell by her strength especially, shes strong and that meant shes been around for quite some time already.
Then right as the boy wanted to give thanks for saving his little sister, a high pitched screech interrupted him. Its ufortable to the ear and that made him turn for the source while frowning.
Mu Ying, you are quite bold, how dare you push the princess down the pond! Im going to report this to the king and have him punish you! Coming over was none other than Yu Yao, the overly jealous mother of the leopard girls. Shes extremely gorgeous looking in her makeup and trinkets, but the mean expression ruined everything about her atmosphere.
What are you talking about? Mu Yings face instantly changed for the worse, Mother, I only saw the princess falling into the water, thats why I fished her up.
That defense only made Yu Yao hate her own daughter even more. She simply doesnt understand why her eldest could win Ling Yans favor to the point where the other maids and guards were shooed away. But it didnt matter to her anymore, this was the opening she needs to destroy that bond and clean things up for Mu Xue.
Although Ling Yan herself didnt know what Yu Yao meant by being pushed, but it doesnt stop the baby girl from speaking up to help her own maid: But Old Granny, no one pushed me, I slipped and fell by myself.
Besides, shes not afraid of water to begin with.
Old granny?
Yu Yaosplexion instantly turned white,?Im very old? Does this princess not know what manners is? I knew it, only a half breed will say something so rude! No education at all!
Making a dryugh to continue the conversation: Little Princess, you are still a child so how can you recognize the darkness in people? This Mu Ying is not a good thing, she deliberately pushed you into the water just so she can save you. This way you will be grateful to her and listen to her whims. Now listen to me, I wont hurt you. That said, Yu Yao then began to reach out with her filthy hands at the baby girl.
What are you trying to do? Boiling with rage in the chest, Bai Xiachen snaps at the old hag with his harsh voice: I dare you toy a finger on her!
Freezing up in her gesture, Yu Yao finally takes notice of the boy whom shes been ignoring until now. Where did this unknown childe from? The pce is not a ce for some random kid to stroll into, where is your guardian that let you in here?
Though the vile old hag did find the steambuns face to be vaguely familiar to the eye, she didnt care and didnt want to dwell on the matter. In her mind, she only wants to remove this obstacle and get on with her n.
Big Brother. Lighting up in the eye after popping her little head out from Mu Yings leg, Di Ling Yan didnt wait and hurried to toddle for the boys spot.
Once again, Bai Xiachen was scared out of his wits after seeing how clumsily his little sister was walking. Heck, it looked like the girls going to fall at any moment in how unsteady she was.
Run slowly, dont fall okay. He says with intense nervousness.
Chapter 1348 - “Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (4)”
Chapter 1348 Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (4)
Hehehe. Giggling with delight as she grabbed onto her big brothers arms, Di Ling Yan couldnt be any happier right now: Big Brother, Big Brother, I clearly fell by ident earlier, why does this old granny keep saying its Sister Mu Ying who pushed?
Even though the peachy girl was clever and bright, shes still only a baby and needed some guidance here.
Bai Xiachen didnt bother to answer the girls question, instead he picked her up and gave the girl a smooch along the cheek. He just couldnt help it, shes too adorable for him.
Its so nice to have a little sister, I wont let anyone use her or bully her!
At the thought and vow to himself, a st of cold light beams right of the boys eye, his aim, right towards Yu Yao who was still snickering with disdain on one side.
You go first, Bai Xiachen dismisses Mu Ying whos been keeping a keen eye on the situation, I have seen enough and know you didnt push Ling Yan.
In light of the order, the maid didnt move and only kept her head down. Its not like she wants to go against the steambun, but her duty was to protect the princess, meaning she couldnt leave the princesss side even if she wanted to less she seeks her own execution afterwards.
Nothing but a wild child, how dare youe make trouble at the Demon City?! Yu Yao finally snaps after seeing how little the boy cared about herself: Where are you parents or guardians? Why didnt they properly discipline you? How dare you try to cover up for the criminal who tried to hurt the princess. If your parents wont teach you then I will! Having said that, the old hag immediately rolled up her sleeve and raised a hand to p down hard.
But
Without ever making contact, Yu Yao was shocked to find her hand frozen in the air, unable to move an inch from where it stopped.
This. whats going on here?
A flicker of panic filled the old hags face, causing it to lose all color of red like its been sucked out of her skin.
You what did you do to me? Her voice trembled with fear.
Its just a human child, how can he limit my movements?
Smirking coldly in his face: I dont care what sort of dynamics your family has going on here, but I will not let others take advantage of my little sister and use her!
This little sister was someone he intends to dote and love for the rest of his life, theres no way the boy would allow anyone to have an inch of that evil thought in mind. If they do, hes going to remove them for good!
You Biting her lips hard, let go of me now! Im warning you. This is the Demon City, if you try anything then the king will not let you go! He will kill you and your entire family for crossing me!
Mu Ying was absolutely astounded on the other side. She just couldnt believe how stupid her own mother was right now. Dare to say, braindead would be the perfect description for Yu Yao in this case.
For one thing, its obvious to the maid that Bai Xiachen was no human child, hes using bloodline suppression! Then adding in the part regarding the way the princess was addressing the boy, calling him big brother, the answer was obvious rting to his identity.
Then before anyone could say more, a series of running footsteps from the rear had caught the groups attention.
Excited in the face at the thought of helping, Yu Yao got all confident again: Little twerp, do you hear it? Those are the soldiers of the Demon city. They havee to help! You better let me go now, otherwise I will have the king execute you! Just so you know, the king is looking to take in a consort soon, and I will be the kings mother-inw by then! I am not someone you can afford to offend!
Naturally the ignorant old hag would never dare to say that out loud in the public, but this wasnt out in the open. First its Mu Ying, shes also a member of the leopard tribe so shes out of the picture of concern. Then theres Bai Xiachen who she still assumes was but a human child. No one would believe him if she herself denies the im, or so she believes anyway. Then the princess. Hoho, whos going to listen to a baby that barely knows anything yet?
Chapter 1349 - Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (5)”
Chapter 1349 Call Xiachen A Bastard Child (5)
Afraid the rancid old hag would scare his precious little sister that was in his arms, Bai Xiachen hurries to pat the girls back to pacify her mood. However, his woes were clearly pointless because Di Ling Yan only had her big brother in those eyes. Whatever foulnguage Yu Yao was spouting? It never made it past her ear.
Good Ling Yan, go y by yourself first, your big brother here needs to take care of something. He smiles reassuringly at the baby girl hanging off his neck.
Its best to not let her see some pictures until shes older.
I dont want to. Shaking her head like a rocking drum, Di Ling Yan refuses, I go where Big Brother goes.
Behave Ling Yan, go find Jin Tian and y first. Due to how doting he was towards the baby girl, Bai Xiachens voice didnt sound the least bit heavy like hes afraid of scaring her.
Nevertheless, in light of her unwillingness to go, Di Ling Yan still did as told and dropped down from the boys arm. Her face said it all there: shes not happy!
Yu Yao on the other hand continued to snicker with disdain at the scene.?This bastard and wild child dare to order the princess around? I dont know how he seduced the baby girl, but no one can shield him once the princess leaves. Once were alone, humph, Ill make sure he learns whos in charge!
But the old hags evil plot was never meant to be. Before Di Ling Yan could take a single step forward to leave, the footsteps that was still pretty far away had nowe into view. These men were heavily dressed in armor, all looking sharp and strong in the eyes.
Yu Yao naturally felt ted at the supposed reinforcement: What are you pce guards doing? How can you let a wild child into the pce grounds without anyone noticing? Ill be sure to tell the king about your failure!
Leading the group here was a demon by the name of Yuan Po, hes the captain of this squadron. As for why he came running in such haste, its because he got a report from his subordinates earlier that Prince Xiachen has returned.
But
What he didnt expect on this meeting was the harsh wordsing out of this Yu Yaos mouth who shouldnt be here to begin with. In fact, he could feel his knees shaking right now, thats how horrified this captain was right now.
Just like their head, the rest of the pce guards were also stupefied.?This woman is nothing more than the wife of that leopard tribes chief, how dare she scold the prince? And how dare she order us around? Who does she think she is?
Yu Yao continues to be oblivious as usual. Heck, if someone with a smidge of brain just took a closer look, they would immediately notice the livid faces across the men. Cocking her chin high: From the way I see it, you pce guards also need to be punished and reorganized for this failure. Not only did this wild child sneak into the pce, hes also trying to defend Mu Ying, this bad seed who tried to harm the princess. If it wasnt for meing in the nick of time, who knows what sort of plot they wouldvemited.
Without preparation for that ridiculous usation, Yuan Po the captainpletely fell to the ground as he tripped while running. Instead of properlying to greet Bai Xiachen by bowing on one knee, he ended up crawling and kowtowing like a criminal that was pleading for mercy.
Talk about bad timing, the poor demon captain never did a damn thing, he only came at the wrong time. Now hes likely to suffer some sort of punishment for merely hearing Yu Yaos foul tongue.
Prin. Prince Xiachen forgive me foringte!
Prin. Prince Xiachen?
Instantly after that title, Yu Yaos cheeky grin froze, causing her expression to turn an ugly shade of white as she awkwardly stared at the boy.
Chapter 1350 - “Asking for Death (1)”
Chapter 1350 Asking for Death (1)
Are you mistaken? Theres no demonic energying off of this child, hes. how could he be the first prince?
Yuan Po didnt give a direct answer to the womans question, instead he wiped the sweat off his forehead before looking up at the annoyed boy. When he saw that displeasured face, the captain immediately tensed up and shot an angry re over to Yu Yao.
How can we not know our own prince? Rather its you, how dare you vilify His Highness and frame the prince!
Snap!!
Thest string inside the old hags mind finally broke apart, leaving her in a nk state of disrepair.
How could he be the first prince, how could he
The little guy is clearly a wild child from the outside.
Someonee, take this woman away! Yuan Po face was cold and hard when shouting this order.
Hold it!
Yuan Po hurriedly swung his head around: Is there any other order you wish of me Your Highness?
In light of being so small and young, Bai Xiachens dominating aura was already starting to show on this asion.
You just said my father wants to take in a consort, that you are my fathers mother-inw. What does that make my grandmother then?
A gust of wind swept through, causing Yu Yao to shudder profusely like a chill ran through her back. In her desperation, this despicable mother actually had the nerve to turn towards Mu Ying, the very girl this old hag tried to frame as a criminal!
Thankfully, the eldest daughter of the leopard tribe had enough sense not to make eye contact. After all shes not only gone through various maltreatment at the hands of her own mother, shes now also being plotted against by her own family! The consequences are death by execution, thats beyond the level of being bias anymore!
Yuan Po and the others were stunned by thatment of course. Some time ago it was widely known that the king wanted to take in a consort, theyre aware of this rumor. However, that idea has been shut down the day First Elder came out of his closed-door training period. Of course, many still believes that to be the case inwardly but would never say it aloud.
Now wheres the issue here.
Well, a consort was nothing more than a concubine, how could a concubines mother be Di Cangs mother-inw? Thats unheard of in their society!
I want a consort? A cold and gloomy voice suddenly reached out from the rear like a w choking their throats.
Yu Yao felt the dread seeping right into her heart at this moment because she recognized who it was. Theres infinite terror circting across her veins right now.
Mother. Seeing who has arrived, Di Ling Yan didnt hesitate and threw herself into those outstretched arms that caught this peachy girl in the nick of time. Hold, hold.
Di Cang had noment for the yfulness of his daughters behavior, but he did want to get to the bottom of this matter: Who will exin to me whats going on? What is this Im hearing about me taking a consort? When did I say such a thing, and howe I didnt know?
First Elder who was right behind the demon king almost wanted to throw himself into a hole and hide there in this moment. He couldnt believe this. Only a little while ago and he was still keeping the rumor under wraps, and now itse back and smashed him in the face.
Its over, everything is over. The king knows and Im going to be a thrown into the boiling pot!
First Elder. Di Cangs gloomy call to the senior instantly made the eldere back to attention.
Chapter 1351 - Asking for Death (2)”
Chapter 1351 Asking for Death (2)
You told me theres nothing worthy of note while I was away from the city. First Elder, dont you have some exining to do? Di Cangs cold hard gaze eventually fell upon the old senior once a loud thud caught his ear from the rear. Its the old man crumbling to the ground.
Trembling in his voice: Sire, forgive me. I was in the middle of a closed-door training session and didnt know about the rumors until I came out. I-I by the time I got wind of it and started to investigate the matter, Your Majesty have already returned
Is that why youre hiding it from me, afraid I would get mad? Di Cang presses for more info, his tone still as frosty.
No reply came from the elder because he knew the fault lies with him on this issue. He was in charge, meaning he shouldve done a better job. What if Bai Yan misunderstands and runs off again? That would make him the greatest sinner.
Thinking up to here, First Elder timidly looks up towards the woman in question: Queen, you have to believe in His Majesty, these things are all just rumors and fakes, theres no way the king would want another woman. Hes absolutely true towards you.
Caressing her chin while ncing back at her own man, Bai Yans next words were unexpected: As the old saying goes, there wouldnt be waves if there arent any winds.
Di Cangs face instantly went bleakly white. The poor demon king only felt so confident earlier because he believed his wife would believe him, but now what?
What does she mean by there arent waves if there arent winds?
She doesnt believe me?
We clearly went through so much together, why doesnt she believe me?
Yan Yan, why dont you believe me? I never once thought about taking a consort. I said I will only have you in my entire life, never to vite that vow. I can use my soul as a token for the oath! Di Cangs tone sounded both sad, angry, and painful there. A mixture of everything.
Bai Yans face got livid over how stupid her husband was acting: You shut up first!
Sure enough, the wife ve instantly went silent and closed his yapping mouth. Talk about holding no ce in this family. He couldnt even save some face before his subordinates while trying to make a case.
Done with shutting up the demon king, Bai Yan then turns back to First Elder: As I was saying, there can only be waves if there are winds to push it. The fact that there are rumors floating about means someone is trying to aim for that spot. You really should go find out who this bad seed is, otherwise it will only get worse with time.
Hanging that old head in shame: Yes Queen, this is my fault for not getting to the source faster, I will have my people investigate this to the core.
Originally this he only sent a couple of his men to investigate, mainly due to the recent battles and the fear of the Celestial Pceing, which prevented him from adding more forces to the investigation. Now that hes been given the go ahead and didnt need to keep it a secret, well then hell ya, hes damn sure to get to the bottom of this rumor!
Yan Yan, you didnt misunderstand me? Di Cang speaks up from the side again, his voice hesitant and still aggrieved.
Silly. Swinging around, Bai Yan grins beautifully at her puppy man child.
Seriously, she herself was partly to me for this sort of behavior and she knows it. The first time Bai Yan would run away from home with her son was because of theck of faith, that she wont deny. However, its like the demon king says, theyve already went through so much, built up so much, how could she not trust him anymore?
Chapter 1352 - “Asking for Death (3)”
Chapter 1352 Asking for Death (3)
Yu Yaos body continued to back up into a corner, her eyes showing incredulous disbelief.
The Demon Realms wise and mighty king would be a ve before his queen?
This is that man?
He promised her one love one life?
Ridiculous!
Ridiculous!
Women should be nothing but wear for men, how can she dominate such a mighty king to herself?
This cant be happening!
This is not real!
Very quickly, those eyes have changed from the initial shock to pure anger until it fell into despair. Even so, this wretched old hag continues to deceive herself and refuses to face facts.
Mother! Its then Bai Xiachens voice broke in, his body rushing over to throw himself into Bai Yans arms as well. Mother, Ling Yan almost fell into the pond just now but was saved by her maid over there. Pointing to Mu Ying who continues to keep her head down, But then that old hag jumped in from out of nowhere and kept ming her, saying it was the maid who pushed my sister into the water. She insists on punishing Ling Yans maid for some reason.
At first Bai Yan was still showing her loving and doting face at her two children, but that instantly changed after hearing that outrageous story.
And do you know what Mother, when I defended Ling Yans maid because I saw everything too, that person called me a wild child of some bastard. She kept scolding me and said I had a bad upbringing.
That only made Bai Yans expression sink darker to the point where those around her instinctively took a step back. Right now the womans aura felt more menacing than Di Cangs dominance, thats how angry this mother was right now when someone starts cussing out her own children.
Di Cang, howe you are letting just any demon into the city? She says without ever facing her husband.
Feeling the cold chill running down his back over that remark, the demon king knew hes in trouble tonight. Without dy, he snaps at the rear guards who came with him: Who allowed this crazy old hag toe into my pce? Did I not give an explicit order that random individuals are not permitted inside?!
Yuan Po the guard captain crumbled to the ground with his knee: Sire, she she was allowed in because of her passage token. Shes the wife of the leopard tribes chief..
Di Cang didnt say more to the poor demon soldier since this was his own doing. Instead, he locks onto Yu Yao who was still shaking in one corner. That was all it took for the unimaginable to happen. When the old hag locked eyes with the demon king, she shuddered and then released a patch of unknown liquid down her important spot, which was yellow and emitted a foul odor to the nose.
Howe I didnt know Ive be a bastard that only knows how to raise a wild child? Do I need you to lecture my son and have you discipline him?
Prostrating on the ground now: Spare me Sire! I I really didnt know he is the prince, I only said all those things because I was concerned about the princess. Yes, I only did everything for the princesss sake! I was afraid some unknown stranger would try to abduct her!
Yes, I only did everything for the princesss sake, I am not wrong. The king should know this, he should!
Thinking up to here, Yu Yaos heart eased up a little and also got a better color along the face.
Huffing a grunt at that obvious lie, Di Cang smirks and turns to his own son: Xiachen, the weather is getting cold, how about I have someone make you a leopard coat for the season? If one is not enough, I can have two made.
Bai Xiachen naturally wouldnt feel turned off by the suggestion and replied with light in those eyes: Okay, I want two made, one for me and one for Ling Yan. As for her meat, I dont want to eat it. Im sure its going to taste bad with her personality.
If thats what you want. Di Cang ruffles his sons hair like a father spoiling their child.
This scared the daylights out of Yu Yao there. Of course she would be, shes going to be skinned and turned into a coat, why wouldnt she be?
Chapter 1353 - “Asking for Death (4)”
Chapter 1353 Asking for Death (4)
Sire, I know my fault now, I really know it. I only did everything for the princesss sake. Yu Yao seems to have thought of something then and turned towards Mu Ying. Yinger, Yinger, you tell them, hurry and tell them you pushed the princess down to the pond and that I only intervened to save her. Tell them.
Mu Ying felt wronged to begin from all those years of maltreatment, but to hear this directly from her own mother that she wants her to admit guilt, well, thats just beyond grief anymore. Its downright humiliating and insulting.
Yinger how many years has it been since I heard her call me that? So shes willing to call me using that way just so I can die for her. HA!
For a moment, the poordy who never felt motherly love could swear theres some kind of lump suffocating her lungs. Thats just how hurt she was inside and thats also the moment where any family ties she had with Yu Yao died off. Shes done with her and wants nothing to do with the old hag.
I did not try to murder the princess. Without looking up and half kneeing there, Mu Ying respectfully answers without a hint of dishonesty. Sire, Ive done as you instructed and cared for the princess with the upmost respect, never have I overstepped my boundaries or try to murder her.
That speech felt like a thunderp for Yu Yao. Pointing with fire spewing out of those eyes at her eldest daughter, this woman was seething with rage: Do you know what youre talking about? You were clearly trying to kill the princess, admit it! Dont you know youre trying to kill me by denying that!
That brought a derisive sneer to Mu Yings face.?So even she knows that could warrant the death penalty. So she wants me to die for her!
The friction between the leopard chiefs family didnt escape those present, its too obvious something wasnt right. Di Cang could care less though, he only cares about his own family and that meant his precious gem of a daughter.
Quiet! Bai Yan finally snapped after seeing the old hag trying to point her finger at Mu Ying. Then turning back to her own daughter with a gentle smile of cooing nature: Ling Yan, tell mother here what happened.
Biting her own thumb, the peachy baby exined despite her own nervous expression: Just now I was ying and identally fell into the pond over there, but Sister Mu Ying saved me by fishing me up.
Although shes not afraid of water, but others dont need to know that.
I understand then sweetie. Giving the baby girl a rub on the head as apliment for being brave, Bai Yan returns her attention to the woman with that hard-cold gaze, What else do you want to say?
Thatpletely went beyond what Yu Yao expected. In her view, everyone should be believing her words and not some child!
What does the little princess know? She cant even walk properly. Her brain must not be functioning properly. Are you all really going to believe her?! The moronic woman splutters this out without forethought.
Chapter 1354 - Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (1)”
Chapter 1354 Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (1)
Handing over her daughter to Bai Xiachen for caring, Bai Yan took one step forward toe before Yu Yaos figure. Her eyes are menacingly cold when ring down at the fool.
Boom!!
That instant, the old felt like the air has left her entire being as she shoots out like an arrow and impacting the nearest wall. She wanted to scream, she really did, but the pressuring auraing out of the other side left her too frightened to voice out the pain.
You called my son a wild child? You say my daughters brain is broken? The more she spoke, the more dangerous Bai Yans face was bing. Its like shes no longer a human being, but a creature from hell itself.
She regrets it! At this moment Yu Yao regrets everything shes done For one thing, the only reason she said those things aloud earlier was because of fear and jealousy, she didnt really mean to let everyone know her true thoughts. But whats done was done, theres no turning back over what has left her mouth.
I I Gulping hard, Yu Yao kept shaking her head as she scanned the area for help. But not one looking her way said they would, which eventually caused this old hag to turn back to Mu Ying: Yinger, the princess always trusts you, help me beg them. I dont want to die, I really dont want to die, only you can help me!
Mu Ying didnt budge though, she remained still and stood beside the peachy babys side with that sarcastic smirk: You wanted me to die back there, why should I?
You wanted me to die back there, why should I?
Ah! Originally the old hag wanted to say some more to make her case, but the sharp paining out of her arm sent her screeching in pain.
It was Bai Yans doing, she snapped the other persons bone with her grip.
Mu Ying, save me, you save me, or I will not let you end well either. I will expose you to everyone, I will expose you! When it came to thest part, her words were deliberately repeated and tone increased to emphasize the point.
Mu Ying on the other hand continued to ignore her words, only looking to one side without speaking. She didnt do anything wrong so what was there to fear?
Queen, please spare me, I can tell you who is making all the rumors. Its all Mu Ying, she spread those rumors around. Her purpose is to promote herself into the consort position, thats why she got close to the princess, she wanted to use the girl to get to the king! Yu Yao splutters this all out through grits and stone.
You Mu Ying was absolutely bbergasted at the shamelessness of her own mother.
Even to the end, she would rather have me die instead of Mu Xue! Were both her daughter, how can she be this bias?!
Closing her eyes, the faithful maid seems to havee to a decision after a long second of silence, My Queen, I am guilty.
Yu Yao actually fell silent in that moment, as was everyone else present who were equally as stunned by that admission of guilt.
Chapter 1355 - “Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (2)”
Chapter 1355 Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (2)
So Mu Yings just going to admit guilt so easily when she kept denying it earlier? The crowd thought, not quite understanding why.
Queen, I am guilty, Ive long known about Yu Yao and Mu Xues ill intents. My sister wants to be a consort and has been spreading the rumors on her own in secret. If you need proof then you can go ask the demon soldiers that brought us into the pce. They were also present when my sister first started those lies.
Yu Yaos expressionpletely changed after that, her voice growing insanely angry. However, Bai Yans pressuring aura instantly shuts the old hag up again so she stops interfering.
Without the interruption, Mu Ying continues her story: I know my crime is deep Your Highness, but I couldnt bring myself to oust my own family back then. Now theyre getting worse and even tried to frame me. I was wrong, my own weakness allowed things to reach this stage.
In light of her own belief, this leopard girl didnt regret her decision that day. If anything, Mu Ying believes whatever thats about to befall herself would be the debt she owes to Yu Yao for giving birth to herself. From here on forward, she owes this woman nothing!
Thats why Ive been limiting my younger sister from getting close to the princess. I know her personality, she was likely scheming to use the princess to her own advantage in some way. I know what I did is selfish and my own fault. Please punish me ordingly, I deserve this.
The whole garden has fallen quiet with most not daring to speak up.
Indeed, you are also guilty for hiding this from us. Bai Yan eventually broke the silence, And your punishment will be a severe one.
Mu Ying didnt defend herself, only bowing her head low. So Her Highness wants to dispose of me, thats fine.
Yu Yao finally found her voice again after this sudden twist of event: Mu Ying you bitch, you think you can escape this disaster? With the queens mean, you will also die, hahaha!
Looking at her crazy hystericalughter, one had seriously question if these two are really mother and daughter. If anything, they look more like mortal enemies going at each others throat.
It really begs to wonder what sort of experience could turn someone into such a vile existence.
Bai Yan didnt pay attention to the annoyance though. Continuing with her still hard voice: So, I will punish you by ordering you to protect my daughter for the rest of your life, are you willing?
Mu Ying was shocked and stunned by that. Looking up, she stares in disbelief at the demon queen. Theres no malice from what she saw, nor deceit or mockery, only the serious and firm look of someone asking if shes willing. This made the leopard maid go on a beating rampage of excitement.
Her Highness wants to let me go?
Yu Yaos expression froze in that split second, she too was in shock and in disbelief due to those words. Yammering her lips, this old hag couldnt say a thing due to losing her voice and mind.
Why?
Why didnt the queen punish Mu Ying? Mu Ying is a bitch that deserves to die!
Ill ask you again, are you willing? Bai Yan asks once again, her brow furrowing due to theck of reply.
This time Mu Ying didnt hesitate and practically blurted out her decision by nodding and stuttering: Ye-Yes! I am willing! I will use my life to protect the princess. If I vite my oath then let me be damned to the darkest and cruelest reaches of this world! In saying this, her eyes are strong and glowing with luster.
Very well, nodding in satisfaction, Bai Yan returns her attention to the other woman that needs to be judged. You are a member of the leopard tribe?
Yu Yao was already too stunned to speak so it was First Elder who stepped in to answer: She is the wife of the leopard chief.
Chapter 1356 - “Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (3)”
Chapter 1356 Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (3)
First Elder, go bring me that leopard tribes chief, I also want that so-called Mu Xue brought before me.
Yes, Queen. Without dy, the old senior respectfullyplied and retreated for his mission.
Due to the short distance between the city and the tribes settlement, it didnt take long for the elder to return. Its just that instead of bringing two others with him, First Elder only had the chief behind himself and no Mu Xue among their group.
Queen, Ive brought the leopard chief as you instructed. Ive also sent my people to go search for Mu Xue because she wasnt at the settlement. She wouldnt make it far since Ive closed off the city gates.
Bai Yan nodded in understanding. Then before she could utter a word to say a job well done, the loud screech of Yu Yao interrupts again.
Yu Tian, hurry and save me, I dont want to die! I dont want to die!
Mu Yu Tian appeared livid over his wifes outcry. Hes already heard the full story whileing here so any will to help was lost to the wind at this point. Seriously, its bad enough to scold the royal familys children, but to push their eldest daughter to death as a scapegoat? Just thinking of that idea brought chills to this leopard chiefs spine. Hes been sleeping with such a vile woman, how could he not?
Inhaling deeply, Mu Yu Tian takes to the knee without ever looking to his wifes way: King, Queen, I have already heard the full story from First Elder, I wont have any objections if you wish to deal with her as you please.
Yu Yao was shocked by her husbands statement. She thought no matter what the man would try to save her at all costs, instead he gave her up so readily!
Did you forget your vow to me Yu Tian! You said you will love me for the rest of my life, why are you abandoning me now? Why? The old hag shrieked, the pain in her arm causing that face to distort into an ugly mask.
Smiling bitterly as he faced the woman: You are asking me why? Did you forget how youve treated Yinger all along? I thought you are only bias to Xueer because shes the youngest, but to think you would try to push our eldest daughter into the burning ember, I cant believe you! Now you actually have the audacity to offend the royal family and drag the entire tribe down with you as a gambling chip! After saying that, the chief had to take in a huge deep breath in order to keep himself in check, otherwise he might just run over there and strangle his own wife.
Yu Yao once again copsed after being scolded by her own husband. Clenching that fist, this old hag was in absolute despair now that herst hope was crushed.
Perhaps its the bond of being husband and wife for so many years, but Mu Yu Tian did end up making a pained face once he heard that thud of her falling. Turning around again with frustration: King, Queen, I know I am in no position to ask for anything, but. can you give her a swift death when doing so?
Bai Yan Looked at the leopard chief and said nothing else, neither agreeing or denying with her action. However, her next maneuver told everyone its not going to end well.
Seeing the demon queening closer and closer towards herself, Yu Yao could no longer keep her body steady and crawled against the wall. I can give you a swift death, but you scold my son and abused my daughter, for that, I will cut off your tongue first as punishment.
She couldnt even bear to scold them herself so how could she allow others to discipline them in her ce? For that reason alone, Bai Yans going to dish out some notable punishment so others in the future wouldnt even think about going down that path.
Chapter 1357 - “Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (4)”
Chapter 1357 Protect the Princess for a Lifetime (4)
No
But thats all Yu Yao could utter out there. What followed next was the sight of blood surging out of a wound along her chest as the de pierced right through that body.
Thats the price of insulting my children! Bai Yan says, her voice hard and cold.
Thats the price of insulting my children.
Tears of regret came pouring out of the old hags eyes. She wanted to mutter something in her dying state, but she was done at this point. Theres nothing left holding her life in, which could be seen when her head fell downwards and hitting the ground.
Although Mu Ying has lost all love for this despicable mother of hers, but watching the very person who gave birth to herself still felt like a sting to the heart.
Is it worth it? All of this??The maid inwardly asks.
Mu Yu Tian also had a change of expression once his wife finally breathed herst breath. The leopard chief thought he could be indifferent, but when seeing the very woman whom hes shared a bed with for all these years go like this, he just couldnt bear being so heartless. Emotions converged like a tidal wave that brought him to the brink of tears.
Even so, despite his wish to do something C which was already toote C the leopard chief also knows the peaceful life he and his tribesmen are enjoying now are all thanks to the demon king and his followers. A choice between his own wife or the entire tribes well fair, Mu Yu Tian knows he has no choice in the matter.
King, Queen, is there anything else you need of me?
Turning to the person, Di Cangs reply was frosty and hard: I want your daughter Mu Xue here before me, go find her.
A slight tremble shook the chiefs body, but he kept his head down andplied nevertheless: Yes Sire, I will go find that unfilial daughter of mine!
Then go.
With the go ahead, the chief arched his fist and left withoutint.
Easing up along the face again, Di Cang returns his attention back to his wife: Yan Yan, I will definitely find that Mu Xue and give you a proper answer!
The promise was not only to his wife, but also to himself. Seriously, he doesnt know what sort of sin hemitted in the previous life, but he hates the fact that there are so many out there trying to tear his life away from Bai Yan. Now others are also framing him of adultery! Fortunately Bai Yan believes him, otherwise he would be crying right now and screaming.
Mama. Di Ling Yan suddenly breaks free of Bai Xiachens arm and sped over to Bai Yans side, a whole world apart from her previous way of walking. Hold, hold, I want carry.
Without denying her daughters demand, Bai Yan happily bent down and lifted the peachy baby up from the ground.
I love you the most Mama. Giggling with glee, Di Ling Yans untainted voice was like a breath of fresh air along this garden. Its crisp and pleasant to the ear, a stark contrast to the dead body currently lying not far away from the group.
Then Ling Yan, what about papa here? Di Cang asks with a huge smile of his own.
Back when they were staying at the Sky Mountain for the first year of the twins life, it was this demon king who mostly took care of the childrens daily necessity. What bothers him was the fact that the kids still preferred his wife over himself, thats something he couldnt figure out why.
Chapter 1358 - Bai Xiao Has Come (1)”
Chapter 1358 Bai Xiao Has Come (1)
Mamas body smells nice, I like her more. Papa though doesnt smell nice so I dont like hugs from Papa.
Di Cangs face instantly went ck, which didnt escape Bai Yans sharp sight.
Why does our children all turn their backs on you? Are you doing something behind my back that makes them not like you?
That remark only made the demon kings expression go even cker to the point its bordering on distraught. Without a second thought, Di Cang picks up his daughter and stuffs her back into Bai Xiachens arm. Once done, he possessively pulls his wife into his own arms to announce ownership.
Its enough as long as I have you. This girl her older brother can take charge of her.
How dare they all turn their back on me! Dont they know who is the one that changed their diapers?!
Di Ling Yans eyes promptly got all watery and red there. Making an aggrieved face while facing Bai Yan: Mama hug, I want Mama to carry me.
Locking eyes with his oldest, Di Cang didnt want to budge: Xiachen, go take your sister away to y.
The steambun immediately puckered up his lips in displeasure as well. Baddie Father wants to upy Mothers time again.
Do you want more little sisters or not? Di Cangs tone sank into that of a threatening version.
I already have Ling Yan. Bai Xiachen counters without backing down.
If it was before then the steambun would surely yield to his old mans threat. However, that has changed following Di Ling Yans birth. He doesnt need to worry about not having a baby sister anymore.
Smirking at his boys refusal: If you bring your sister away to y then I wont make you manage the Demon Realm in the future, otherwise.
This sentencepletely sent Bai Xiachen into a steaming fit. Imagine a fox having its hair raised up like a huge furball, thats how flustered the kid was right now. You cant go back on your words Baddie Father, you clearly promised me that Jin Tian will be in charge of that.
Sneering like an evil viin: When did my promises ever count? If you dont listen then I will take back what I said.
Stamping his feet in frustration, the steambun angrily stares off with his old man until he eventually caved and turned to his only support. Tearing up: Mother, Baddie Father is not keeping up his promise to me, do you not love me anymore now that you got new babies?
How could Bai Yan not melt under that face from her son? Turning to stare at her man child: Thats right, you promised him, how can you go back on your own words?
Di Cangs mouth twitched over that. Clearly, hes forgotten something crucial and that was the rascal had backup in this family.
Yan Yan, listen to me
No need to exin. It goes without saying that when you promise your child, you have to fulfill your promise. Whats more, its fine for Jin Tian since hes small, we can instill the idea into him through repetition. However, you cant do that with our eldest Di Cang.
Molding their children from a young age to be a ruler wasnt a difficult thing, the difficult part was convincing them to stay put on that throne. For Bai Xiachen who has already reached an age where he knows a lot about this world, deceiving him would only create more issues along the way.
What if he suddenly abducts from the throne and refuses to go back on it after seeing the rest of the family constantly going out to travel and y?
After giving her reasoning, Bai Yan then turns to the steambun: Xiachen, you need to remember, you are the eldest. If your younger brother doesnt want to be the demon king then that position falls on your head.
Originally the kid was full of excitement since hes getting help, but after thatment, his face instantly copsed into a depressed frown.
But shing a smile along her eyes, if you can cheat your little brother into the position by constantly teaching him to do so, then me and your father here wont have an opinion on the matter.
Chapter 1359 - “Bai Xiao Has Come (2)”
Chapter 1359 Bai Xiao Has Come (2)
A visible light blooms from within Bai Xiachens hopeful eyes after hearing Bai Yans suggestion. I understand Mother. Come Ling Yan, we will go find your brother Jin Tian to y.
When saying this, the boys face was all red due to the excitement he had over what he has nned.
Mother is right, Jin Tian is young still, he wont understand whats going on at all. I can easily manipte him onto that throne. And with his IQ, he wont understand for at least a few more years. By then it will be toote for him, kakaka!
Looking at the way their prince was sprinting away with the princess in tow, First Elder and the rest of the pce staff were just bbergasted.?Why does it look like the throne to the Demon Realm is some unwanted prospect? Do they not know there are many demons out there who are constantly dreaming of that position?!
What are you all still standing there for? Bai Yan asks with furrowed brows after seeing the dazed faces, Hurry and go search for that Mu Xue, I want her before me! Also, Mu Ying, you are not allowed to leave my daughters side from this point forward, nor are you allowed to let her leave the pce grounds, you understand?
Yes, My Queen. Complying by taking a half bow, the leopard maid didnt resist and respectfully answered.
At the same time somewhere over in the manor where the leopard chief was staying, Mu Yu Tian rushes inside and snaps at the nearest attendant: Is Mu Xue back yet? If shees back then tie her up and bring that girl to me!
Straggling forward was an old senior that appeared to be quite frail in this household: Chief, Miss Mu Xue hasnte back yet, we have no word of here whereabouts at the moment.
She didnte back? Didnt I tell all of you to go look for her before I left for the pce?! Grinding his teeth, Mu Yu Tian hated this situation. Hes lost his wife today, and he nearly lost his entire tribe because of that rascal of a daughter, what more could go wrong?
In contrast to the hectic atmosphere going around the city, the pce grounds were rather peaceful right now. For example, Bai Yan was leaning against thefortable bed she arranged inside the garden pavilion when the three steambuns were busy frolicking around in their yful antics along the grasses.
Big Brother, Big Brother. Under the bright sunshine, Di Jin Tian kept chasing his older brother with a look of grievance along his gluttonous face: You only hold Ling Yan and wont hold me, I also want to be carried.
Why does Big Brother never carry me? Is it because Ling Yan is cuter? Thats why Big Brother doesnt like me? Or is it because Im too greedy during dinner? Does Big Brother not like greedy kids?
Showing puppy eyes: Big Brother, I I can eat less when we have dinnerter, can you hold me too?
Casting his gaze downwards at the gluttonous boy thats clinging to his leg, Bai Xiachen sterns up along the face like an adult lecturing a child.
Chapter 1360 - Bai Xiao Has Come (3)”
Chapter 1360 Bai Xiao Has Come (3)
Didnt I tell you this before? Youre a man, and a man doesnt need hugs.
Apparently Bai Xiachen was so into his role as a older brother that he forgot his own past tales. He too was a super clingy baby that always refused toe off of Bai Yans arms, in fact, hes even worse in the attachment department.
But theres no way Jin Tian could understand that. Continuing to reach up with both of his little hands, the little glutton looks so hurt and pitiful that he eventually won in this battle of cuteness.
Putting down the girl in his arms, Bai Xiachen sighs and picks up his younger brother: Only this time Jin Tian, no seconds. A man must be strong and reliable, you cant be like a girl and always ask for hugs and carries you know? You are going to the future demon king, you cant be so soft.
What is a demon king? Biting his chubby finger, the little glutton didnt understand a word of that, Can it be eaten?
Sort of. If you be the demon king then all the food in this world will be at your call. There will be a lot of delicious things waiting for you. shing a cunning light, Bai Xiachen really poured in the gravy over his lies.
Sure enough, Di Jin Tian immediately started to drool over the prospect of being able to eat all the good things in life. Showing a determined face at the thought of food: Then I want to be the demon king, I want to be the demon king! I want all the food!
Now thats a good boy. You cant go back on your words now that youve decided on that, otherwise smiling wickedly, otherwise you wont get to eat delicious things again.
Upon hearing he wont be able to eat delicious things again, the little glutton promptly got all anxious and cried out: I wont regret it, I wont! I want to be the demon king, I want all the food!
Grinning from ear to ear, Bai Xiachen knows hes seeded. Now by the time his younger brother realizes hes been conned, it would be toote and there would be no turning back.
Back over in the pavilion, Bai Yan has been watching this entire interaction between her children.
This rascal is just like his father, cunning and treacherous when he wants something. Just a few words and hes already conned his younger brother into a deep pit that cant be climbed out of.
Yet apparently Bai Yan herself seems to have forgotten something crucial C shes the one who suggested the boy go trick the younger sibling!
Guess the trait of forgetting their own cons runs in this family, the woman being the same as her children.
Queen, Queen!
A hurried sound of footsteps suddenly catches the resting womans attention. Turning around to meet the guards gaze, Bai Yan didnt need to ask when the person blurted out a message that sent her jumping out of bed.
Queen, there is someone outside looking for you, he said he said hes your younger brother.
Younger brother?
Bai Xiao?
Thedys heart nearly stopped beating at the name.
Uncle is here? Bai Xiachen had also run over after giving up on teasing his younger siblings.
Big Brother, what is an uncle? Di Ling Yan asks from one side after hearing the boy.
Uncle is the younger brother of our mother. He is one of the most important people in this world to Mother so you two must not forget our uncle, okay? The steambun lectures the two babies with a serious face.
Quick, take me to him! Bai Yan didnt have the patient to wait and decides to go to Bai Xiao instead.
It couldnt be helped, its been nearly three years since shest saw this precious younger brother of hers. They havent met for so long that even her hands are trembling with excitement.
Yes, Queen.
At the gate to the Demon City, a young looking man was standing there with his hands behind his back, that face without emotion like hes devoid of temperature.
Chapter 1361 - “Bai Xiao Has Come (4)”
Chapter 1361 Bai Xiao Has Come (4)
Those demon soldiers already knew of Bai Xiaos identity so they didnt make things difficult for the human teen, however, they couldnt even if they tried here today. The airing out of the person was frighteningly cold that it scared everyone nearby.
As expected of Sir Bai Xiao, he is indeed the kings brother-inw.
Right as the soldiers were murmuring the subject between themselves, Bai Xiaos cold hard voice instantly cuts them off: Bring Di Cang out to see me! I demand hee out right now!
Squeak!
Answering that demand was instead the sound of the main gate being pushed open, followed closely by the beautiful image of that figure whom hes been trying to meet.
Bai Xiaos body made a noticeable freeze in that split second. He couldnt believe its his sister that came out to meet him and not Di Cang. But no matter, this was what he wanted more and it showed in that extremely warm smile he made.
Sister
Bai Xiao couldnt even begin to describe his emotions right now, so, what did he do? Raise his voice of course!
Sister!
Without hesitation, the young man ran forward and brought the woman into a huge hug.
Im finally able to see you again..
Bai Yans body stiffened over the intense reunion. Raising her hand, she gently pats this younger brother of hers like theyve returned to the past where its only them trying to survive in that household.
Xiaoer, how have you been? Are you doing well?
Rxing his grip around the woman in his arms: Aside from missing you, everything is fine.
Through his longinges motivation, and only through motivation could he grow stronger. This was his driving force, the reason Bai Xiao could withstand the harshness out in the world ande this far alone.
Xiaoer, I heard someone is pursuing you, is that true?
This news was something Bai Yan picked up while she was at the border city a while back. ording to those peoples gossiping words, the pursuers are also from the Celestial Realm, which was why shes asking this right away. Shes also concerned for this younger brother of hers.
Showing a faint smile at the concerning his way: Sister, now is not the time to talk about me, we can speakter. First I will take you away.
Bai Yan was startled by that: Leave? Why leave?
Ive heard about everything thats been happening here. This is also the reasoning for mying. At first I was only trying my luck to see if youre back yet, but thank goodness you are. Now we can leave!
For the past year or so, Bai Xiao has never stopped looking for his older sister. Hes searched far and wide across the Celestial Realm and found nothing, thats why he came back to the Demon City to try his luck a second time. Unexpectedly, it worked!
My sister is so good, why should you stay here and suffer under that person? No man out there is worthy of you!
If it were just those rumors he overheard from others then Bai Xiao wouldnt have believed it so wholeheartedly. However, when he came to the Demon City the first time.
Chapter 1362 - “Bai Xiao Has Come (5)”
Chapter 1362 Bai Xiao Has Come (5)
If Di Cangs own subordinates admit to the rumors when he came, what other reason does he have to doubt it being true?
How could he ever forgive that man?
He treats his sister as the most precious person in his life, he couldnt bear knowing she suffered such indignation that she had to run away from home with his nephew, he just couldnt!
I like to see you try! Its then a loud angry voice snaps in from the rear.
When seeing that silver haired figureing close, Bai Xiao immediately pulled the woman in his grasp to the back while taking a protective stance.
Xiaoer, its been three years already and the first thing you do when visiting us is to find a stepfather for my son? The demon king snarled, his anger already brewing to the point of erupting.
Seriously, if those words hade out of anyone else aside from Bai Xiao, Bai Yans most precious brother, this demon king wouldve attacked right that second without another word.
Smirking: You are going to take a new consort so why are you insisting on upying my sister? When I gave my sister to you, I did it because I thought you would be true and give her a lifetime of happiness. And now what? You made her and my nephew leave home because of you!
Bai Yan just looked at her brother in dismay. Then right as she wanted to exin the whole story and that its not what he thinks, Di Cangs cool voice cuts in again: When did I ever say I want a consort?
Then why would your own subordinates say you are?!
Frowning in the face, Di Cangs gaze shifts to his own men who are trying very hard to avoid eye contact. Which of you said I wanted a consort? Get out here now!
That makes sense now. He was wondering why Bai Xiao would be so angry when he first came out, this exins everything! Its all because of these stupid idiots!
Aware that their kings mood was getting increasingly grumpier and darker, a guard that was the captain of this group timidly stepped forward: Sire, please have mercy, we only said those things because we heard the rumors.
Rumors? Di Cang sneered, Have your brains gone to mush because you spent so much time in the secret domain? Just because people are spreading some rumor that its true? When did hearsay be the truth? Have I ever issued such an order?
The guards all wiped their own forehead due to the sweating forward, Now that the king mentions it. We really are stupid!
First Elder, Im leaving their punishment to you. I want everyone who so much as spoke about the rumor punished. They need to be thoroughly taught a lesson for being so stupid! Di Cangs cold hard voice instantly made them all shudder at the prospect.
Yes, Sire. The old elder nervouslyplied.
After saying all this, Di Cang once again returns his attention to the young man: Didnt I say I only have your sister in heart? Whatever nonsense about a consort, theyre all lies.
That actually made Bai Xiao show a stunned face in return. But theres no way he could take the word of these people at hand. Instead, he turns to the only person he believes and that was his sister.
Sure enough, Bai Yans nodding head confirmed the idea: Its not what you think. Theres been a lot of rumors floating around and theyre all done by someone whos been hiding in the shadows.
Then I believe you. A look of relief swept across Bai Xiaos face and revealed that proud genuine smile.
But if he bullies you, Ill take you away! You are my sister, the most previous person in this world. I wont allow anyone to make you unhappy!
Only when shes happy can I feel at ease
Chapter 1363 - Keeper Ling’s Outrage (1)”
Chapter 1363 Keeper Lings Outrage (1)
Dont worry, Im happy now. That said, Bai Yan turns to her own husband, their eyes only reflecting each other in them that showed the love they had for one another.
Bai Xiao could say hes no longer doubting the story and quickly apologized after seeing how intimate they are: Im sorry Brother-inw, I misunderstood you.
Speaking of which, the young man always did hold a good impression of Di Cang, thats why he would willingly leave Bai Yan in his care back then. Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, he had no reason to continue holding a grudge.
Uncle! Its then that Bai Xiachen cries out from the city gate, his hands carefully leading his two little siblings from each side.
Bai Xiao would of course be happy to see this nephew of his after so long, but hes even more happy when his eyesnded on the two unexpected surprises. Without ado, he sprints over to give the boy a huge hug.
Uncle, I miss you so much, do you also miss me? The steambun asks, his face smiling right up to the eye.
Smiling as well but a look of surprise: Of course I miss you, how can I not miss my favorite nephew? But then Xiachen, howe you dont look a day older than when Ist saw you?
It was Bai Yan who answered the question with a slightly embarrassed face: I can exin that Xiaoer. I left the city because of that reason. Unfortunately Xiachen has been asleep for the past year due to some condition he had to go through.
Upon hearing this exnation, Bai Xiao finally understand everything and connected the dots. Not going to dwell on the matter since its in the past, he instead turns his attention to the two new kids in the family: Xiachen, they are.
Uncle, this my little sister and little brother. Shes Di Ling Yan, and hes Di Jin Tian, theyre twins and is one years old.
A look of shock filled the young mans face, Its only been three years and Sister has already added two more, and twins at that?
Uncle. The peachy girl was the first to address her uncle, and it was honey to the air for the surprised individual.
Di Jin Tian on the other hand wasnt sofortable in this situation though. Unlike his twin sister, the little glutton had to take a look before biting his lip and calling out as well: Uncle.
If Ling Yan calls him Uncle then I should too, she cant be wrong.
Without deviating from the expected scenario, Bai Xiao was absolutely delighted at the two new babies.
Sister, I am relieved to know you and Brother-inw is so happy together. Now that I have seen you and made sure youre alright, I can rest at ease and leave to do other things.
What matter? Bai Yan asks with surprise in the voice, Do you need my help?
Shaking his head at the offer: No, Sister, I can solve this on my own, I cant rely on others always protecting me.
No matter how strong Bai Yan has be now, hes still going to do the same as before and keep her under his wing for protection. Thats also the reason why he refused to join the Holy Land, he must be strong enough to keep up that feat.
Theres not much else thedy could say to that aside from nodding. Xiaoer, I want you to remember that if theres anything you cant solve yourself, you muste find me. I will be staying in the city for a while.
I understand. With a smile, Bai Xiao then looks up to the sky to ess the time. Gradually, a sense of worry covered those eyes, Its gettingte, I should go now.
Chapter 1364 - Keeper Ling’s Outrage (2)”
Chapter 1364 Keeper Lings Outrage (2)
Uncle, pulling his lips down into a dejected manner, Bai Xiachen suddenly got the greatest idea when he tugged at the young mans sleeve, are you going to leave right after you arrived? Is it because you dont like me anymore, that you wont stay?
Just like his older brother, Di Ling Yan also bakes on the cuteness factor by staring upwards: Uncle, stay and y with me?
Di Jin Tian the little glutton didnt get whats going on with his poor brain, nevertheless, it wont stop him from observing and copying after staring between his two siblings action. Quickly and surely, he also grasps onto Bai Xiaos hand and pleaded: Uncle dont go, Uncle dont go, I can eat less and give you my food.
Bai Xiao almost couldnt handle the cutenessing out of his nephews and niece, especially the little glutton who clearly didnt know whats happening based on his appearance.
Sister The poor guy turns to Bai Yan for help. He just couldnt bring himself to push them away.
Smiling along the face: Xiaoer, you rarelye and visit me so why dont you stay for a few days at least? Its the same even if you leaveter.
Making a bittersweet smile, Bai Xiao knew hes cornered on the matter. Alright, fine, looks like Im stuck here for sure with these kids clinging to me.
Alright Sister, Ill stay for a few days like you ask.
That brought a victorious smirk to Bai Yans face. If Xiaoer stays then I can use this time to find out who is after him. If its not too dangerous then I will let him go, if not. Hmph, whoever dares to go after my brother will pay dearly for having the idea!
YAAAA!!! Jumping with excitement across his face, Bai Xiachen started to swing the young mans hand in a yful manner: Uncle, you have no idea how much I miss you. The people here in this ce are all so bad, but dont worry, Mother already made them pay for that.
Caressing his nephews hair, Xiachen is still as adorable as ever, so loveable and cute.
First Elder, go arrange everything for my brother. Pausing for a second, Bai Yans tone suddenly got heavy and stern, Also, make sure everyone knows Xiaoer is my brother, no one is allowed to disrespect him! Otherwise the punishment will be severe!
Humans hates anything thats not their kind, likewise, demonic monsters also hate humans in turn. So, out of worry for her own brothers wellbeing, Bai Yan wants to make sure everyone in the city knows they arent allowed to cross the line.
Yes, Your Highness. First Elderplies and then made a weing gesture to thed, Please Sir Xiao, this way.
After finding her brother gone and they alone again, Bai Yan turns to the children with a cheerful face: The three of you did well.
Mother, praise me, praise me. Di Ling Yan was the most vocal and the first to run into her mothers arm. That face said it all, she wanted to be pampered.
Ling Yan is awesome. Those words instantly brought a giggle to the peachy girls face that was wiggling in Bai Yans arm.
Mother only praised Ling Yan, I also want to be praised. Its then Di Jin Tian the little glutton also joins in, his proud face showing he also wanted to be pampered.
Jin Tian is also awesome. That said, Bai Yan uses her other arm to lift her second son up for a smooch, You did well in making your uncle stay. Now I need all three of you to keep him here, the longer the better, understand? Mother here needs to find out whats happening with your uncle.
Chapter 1365 - “Keeper Ling’s Outrage (3)”
Chapter 1365 Keeper Lings Outrage (3)
In that split second where her mood turned negative, Bai Yan unintentionally released her murderous aura, which in kind scared the daylights out of her two children in her arms.
Is Mother unhappy? Why does she look so scary all of a sudden? Di Jin Tian the little glutton thought while Di Ling Yan only kept staring at her own mother.
Ling Yan, Jin Tian, Im sorry I scared you, realizing her mistake, the woman quickly recovers herposure and donned a heartwarming smile. The two of you go y with your older brother now, but do not leave the city under any circumstances, okay?
This was her way of making sure those from the Celestial Pce couldnt get to her daughter.
Yes Mother, I know what to do. Bai Xiachen was the one who answered the order. His face also appearing quite serious because he knew what Bai Yan meant by thatst bit: I will protect my sister and not let those evil people get to her.
Good. Pleased by that, the woman lets the two soft buns from her arms down and shooed them over: Go ahead and take your sister and brother, you are in charge of them while me and your father arent around.
Okay Mother, Bai Xiachen reaffirms his own status with a nod, vowing inwardly to protect his little sister from everyone.
Back over in the Celestial Pce, Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun had just walked through the main gates when they were bombarded with the ruined image of their home. For a while, the pair were utterly speechless as they stood there, silent with teeth clenched.
This pause continued until someone called out to them. It was Keeper Yellow who had finished cleaning up the backyard when the old timer saw who has returned.
Unexpectedly though, instead of a greeting like the person expected from these two, Keeper Lingpletely erupted and lost his cool as Bai Yans words echoed in his brain.
Keeper Red is dead, and the Celestial Pce erupted into internal battle!
With rage filled eyes, the foul tempered Keeper Ling didnt utter a single word in reply, all he did was raise a fist and sent it flying into his opponents chest, sending Keeper Yellow stumbling backwards in shocked pain.
To be clear, if it was under normal circumstances, the poor guy that just came out of the backyard wouldnt have flinched in the slightest from such a punch, but this hit came out of nowhere. Rather than say hes hurt, his emotions were more of the surprise disbelief kind.
Keeper Ling, what are you doing?!
He admits his own strength couldntpete with the guy who just hit himself, but that doesnt mean Keeper Ling would simply take this transgression without a exnation. After all, he too was also a Demi Divine Lord!
You still got the nerve to ask me what happened? Weve only been away for a few days and youre all going for each others throat? What about the others involved with the infighting? Tell them all to get their asses out here, especially the one who killed Keeper Red! The anger from the grumpy Keeper Ling grew monstrous to the point where his clenched fist made a crackling sound of air beingpressed under his might.
Likewise, Keeper Zun who had remained silent on the side until now was also looking livid at his clueless brethren.
Hold on, infighting?
What?
Keeper Yellow stumbled for a response due to the weird im, its too much for him to process. When did the Celestial Pce attack each other? What the hell is Keeper Ling talking about? Is it because he doesnt like me and wants to make trouble?
Thinking up to here, the unhappy old timer slowly climbs back up again from his location. Showing a ugly face: Keeper Ling, I know you are not in favor of me but there is no excuse in deliberately attacking me! I am not afraid of you! As a Demi Divine Lord, its not a absolute certainty that I will lose to you in realbat!
Chapter 1366 - “Keeper Ling’s Outrage (4)”
Chapter 1366 Keeper Lings Outrage (4)
Bang!
This time Keeper Ling didnt waste a single word. Coming right behind the yellow robed elder, he ms down with a palm strike for real, which was met with a countering palm strike as well.
The exchange quickly created a huge invisible storm in the air as their fighting dragged out, sending all of the debris flying in all direction. The most notable would be the surviving trees in the nearby garden. It survived the previous battle when Bai Yan attacked, but the poor greeneries got obliterated into nothingness this time around.
What are you all doing?! Eventually the huge fighting had attracted the attention of the remaining Keepers.
When they ran over to investigate, all they saw were the huge brawl between the two opposingrades. Undoubtedly a frown crept into their faces due to this, but more confused by whats going on.
Eventually an elder by the name of Keeper Blue stepped in to put a stop to this, Keeper Ling, why are you attacked Keeper Yellow? Exin yourself right now!
The grumpy old elder sneered at the question directed his way. As annoyed as he was, he still wouldnt go crazy mad yet and spoke with clear disdain in that voice: You still want to ask me that? Me and Keeper Zun only left for a short period and youre all going for each others throat! Look at this mess! And who is the one that killed Keeper Red, get that person out here to see me now!
You speak nonsense! Keeper Yellow snapped at the usation. Pointing his finger like he couldnt believe the ridiculousness of it all, Quit trying to find excuses! I know its because you dont like me that youre making up words, thats why youre looking for trouble!
When did they start fighting among ourselves? Why doesnt he know? On the contrary, its Keeper Ling who attacked him first without a word of exnation, its clear to the yellow robed elder who was the bad one in this fight!
Both of you stop first! Its then Keeper Zun who was still showing an ugly face decides to cut in. Turning to the rest of the group who had just arrived, Tell me the details, what happened during this period while me and Keeper Ling was away? How did Keeper Red die?
Unlike the grumpy old timer who started the fight, Keeper Zun was clearly the more level headed one among the pair. After hearing bits and pieces, he could already tell something was amiss.
From the day you three left, the Celestial Pce was attacked in multiple locations. First it was the training ground for the elite disciples, then the back mountain where we nted the herbs and such. In order to catch the perpetrators, we and the rest of us here went out in two groups, leaving only Keeper Red behind to watch over the ce in case someone snuck in.
That finally brought some sanity back into Keeper Lings face. Slowly putting down his fist, he wanted to believe the story but still appeared skeptical.
But we did not expect that?girl?to return, and she also brought the old coot with her! Im not sure if our former brother recovered his strength or not, but ording to the pieces of scars and information we have gathered, Keeper Red and the rest of the corpses here were likely killed by those two.
What?
The exnation was akin to a thunder p to the ear, sending both Keeper Ling and Zun into a shocked look of dismay.
You mean Keeper Red is killed by the crazy old coot? The grump keeper asks with clenched fists.
How did that old coot regain his former strength?
Impossible, absolutely impossible!
Yes, ording to Ruo Xis words, it is likely the case. Im sure I dont need to exin the girls personality and character to you, she wouldnt lie. If Keeper Red didnt push thess away and forced her to flee, I can already see Ruo Xi dying with everyone else that you see here.
Such a good girl, why does the Celestial Lord not like her?
Inparison, Bai Yan cant even be qualified to lick her shoes. How can two people who grew up together be so vastly different?
Chapter 1367 - Keeper Ling’s Outrage (5)”
Chapter 1367 Keeper Lings Outrage (5)
Right, what were you two talking about just now? What did you mean by infighting? Keeper Blue asks again after recalling this tidbit.
Before when we were at the Demon City, Bai Yan said the Celestial Pce has fallen into chaos where everyone was attacking one another, and that Keeper Red has died in the process. We came back as soon as I got the signal from Keeper Yellows messenger token.
Unlike Keeper Zun who only felt incredibly stupid for being yed, Keeper Ling was seriously bing twisted in his facial expression. One could figuratively see a burning me of hatred in those eyes.
Demon Realm!
Bai Yan!
Di Cang!
Those bastards!
I didnt expect Bai Yan to be so bold to lie to me! Huffing hard to keep his temper under control, Keeper Ling exins without a hint of remorse for his own actions.
This unapologetic appearance didnt escape Keeper Yellow of course. He took the brunt of those attacks and suffered greatly, which could be seen from the blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. So that gives you the right to hit me? You didnt say so much as a word to me when you attacked!
Retorting in an unreasonable manner: If you knew it was a misunderstanding then why didnt you speak up? Why did you keep quiet then?
Thats just how it was. Since the day the old coot went mad and had his strength decline greatly, the title of strongest Keeper had fallen onto this ill-tempered old timer. Whether hes right or wrong, or whether or not the fault lies with him, the individual here didnt care. Its also the reason why everyone holds such a strong opinion about the grumpy guy.
Keeper Ling! Snapping as well at the ridiculous reply, the injured Keeper couldnt hold back and started to vent his anger in kind: What do you mean I didnt speak up? Did you bother to let me speak up? Dont think for a second I dont know you dislike me! I bet you are only using this asion and excuse to attack me! Now that you know its a misunderstanding you still wont apologize? You got some nerve!
Hmph! Grunting in contempt, Keeper Ling thought otherwise, And what if Im being unreasonable? Look around you! All I did was leave for a few days and what did you all do to the pce? Ruins! Everything is in shambles because all of you cant get a hang of yourselves! Now you got the nerve toe reprimand me?! You even allowed Keeper Red to die! If anything, my punch to you is considered leniency!
Now Keeper Yellow could literally faint due to the blood boiling up from his throat. Hes seen shameless before, but not this shameless!
Enough is enough, you two keep your mouths shut for now! Keeper Zun figured they are going nowhere and cuts in again: The main thing is we need to focus back on the main issue. Gather everyone still avable, its time we brought the fight to those from the Demon Realm!
That promation actually stunned Keeper Blue and the others: But what about the Celestial Lords order?
You still think we can stay put at this point? The Demon Realms forces have invaded ournds, attacked the Celestial Pce, and killed one of our own! They killed Keeper Red who has been with us for centuries! Order or no order, the line has been crossed!
If it were under normal circumstances, they would never disobey Chu Yi Gods order, especially Keeper Zun who was the kindest of the bunch. However, its also because of his kindness that the old elder decides to go against his lieges order. For the sake of this world, he must, his heart demands of it!
Continuing to go over the next course of action: Now then Keeper Ling, while we continue to search for the Lord by sending our people out, we also need to make preparations for our fight with Di Cang and Bai Yan. I can tell by now for certain that they will never hand over a newborn princess to us after what theyve done here.
Chapter 1368 - “Keeper Ling’s Outrage (6)”
Chapter 1368 Keeper Lings Outrage (6)
Its a pity though, the Celestial Lords movements are nonstationary. When they wanted to find the man, he had already disappeared again without giving them a chance to meet.
Send more people to protect Ruo Xi for now, Keeper Zun frowns up, shes not having it easy. Things are clearly not her fault, yet shes trying to bear all the burden by herself. Her level of sensibleness is enough to make one ache. Such a fine girl, if only Bai Yan could learn just an ounce of her good characteristics, then maybe she wouldnt have turned out the way she did..
The crowd got all quiet again, which felt eerily ufortable in this ce.
Ho! But Keeper Ling clearly thought otherwise inparison to hisrades, You all think its strange that Ruo Xi couldnt win the Lords heart, right? Then think of it this way. With Ruo Xis kind and aloof personality that doesnt connive after worldly affairs, do you think she can fight against Bai Yan who is cunning and sinister?
Keeper Blue was the first to react, but in the end the old timer couldnt refute the grumpy Keepers im.
Hes right, shes the type to abstain from worldly affairs. Theres no way a unstained white lotus could win in a fight of deceit and cunningness. But no matter what, we will grant that girls wish. In this world, no one is more qualified to be at the Lords side than her!
Somewhere inside a hollow grand room.
Yun Ruo Xi had just walked into this ce when a maid hurried over to make a report of the conversation between the Keepers.
Hes right, Keeper Ling didnt get me wrong. Unlike Bai Yan who wants everything in this world, I dont care for the worldly stuff. She wants to stand at the very top, I only want Chu Yi God to be by my side.
However, this witch apparently forgot something very crucial in her logic. Unlike herself, Bai Yan would only use her own powers and strength to reach the top, while she herself would use underhanded means and lies to get what she wants. Everything that she has right now, everything she owns, its through the mean of ripping it away from someone else.
But a smirk draws itself into that face, I remember thest time I saw that woman, she seems to be pregnant.
Even if its just a quick nce, nevertheless Yun Ruo Xi still managed to make out that uneven belly. Then with the recent attack, she clearly saw that bump was gone. Its evidence that the womans given birth.
If Bai Yan gave birth to a daughter, then those Keepers will definitely go after the baby. By then I wont be able to escape from the fate they have in store for me!
Darkening in her expression over the thought again, she turns to the maid nearby: Go investigate for me, I want to know if Bai Yan gave birth to a daughter or not. If she did thene back and report the news to me.
If theres no mistake on her part, Keeper Ling also recognized Bai Yans pregnancy, thats why he suggested the n to drain the child of her blood. Theres no way Ruo Xi could stand idly by and do nothing, she must kill that baby before the Keepers get their hands on the thing!
Chapter 1369 - “To Trick a Child (1)”
Chapter 1369 To Trick a Child (1)
All of you leave me, I want to be alone. Yun Ruo Xi the deceitful witch orders.
Yes, mdy. The maids in the room bowed and retreated with haste.
Bai Yan, you cant me me for this so you better pray that your next child is a boy as well and not a daughter. She mutters to herself with no recipient in mind. However, its exactly then in her momentarypse that a shadowy figure emerges from the darkness of a corner.
Why are you here? A gloom instantly covered Yun Ruo Xis face once she recognizes who it was, Did I not say you are not allowed toe before me unless I call for you? Do you take my words for nothing?
Emotionlessly standing there like a statue, the ck robed figure didnt budge and replied smoothly with his hoarse crackly voice: Im here to tell you Ive located the Celestial Lords whereabout. I know where he is.
Tensing up immediately, the look along thedys face couldnt be hidden C shes extremely excited over the good news.
You know where he is?
Since that day where Chu Yi God returned with a warning, telling them to stay firmly away from Bai Yan and Di Cang, the man never once appeared before them again. Its like unless he wished to found no one would be able to find him.
However..
Theres no way Yun Ruo Xi would be able to ept this fact, hence her reasoning for sending someone out to search for the mans whereabout. What she didnt expect though was that she really did find that wondrous person, and before the Keepers at that!
Alright, I understand then, you can go for now.
The man in the ck robe slightly raises his head over that dismissal, allowing his face to finally emerge from the darkness. His contour would be considered extremely handsome by any standards, its just that unlike the powerful impact one would expect, hes rather soft and frail looking.
Ruo Xi, why cant you let him go?
As long as you can put him down and leave this ce, I will guarantee a lifetime of peace for you.
Sinking into a gloom along her face, the deceitful witch snapped at the busybody: What qualifications do you have to meddle with my affairs? Dont forget, youre nothing but a dog that I saved off the streets! Inparison to Brother Yi God, you are nothing so why should I leave with you?
Dont forget, youre just a dog I saved off the streets.
The remark stung the ck robed man, causing his hands to clench up in frustration. Nevertheless, that struggling face eventually loosened up like it didnt faze him.
I see, Im sorry if I crossed the line. When saying that, the persons voice sounded bittersweet like theres infinite pain hidden underneath.
Also, from now on forward you are to find my maid only if theres anything to report. I dont want to risk having those Keepers discovering your existence, after all, youre someone that cant be seen in the light of day.
Drawing a thin line across his lips, the individual didnt refute that im, only staying quiet as he stood there willingly.
Ruo Xi is right, Im someone that cant see the light of day.
So.
I dont deserve to be by her side!
Finally lightening up in after winning the argument, the witch continues: But you dide at the right timing. I was about to send my maid to investigate another matter for me. Since youre here, you can go in her stead.
That is?
Go to the Demon City and see if their queen has given birth to a daughter. If its a daughter then remove her from existence right away!
Chapter 1370 - “To Trick a Child (2)”
Chapter 1370 To Trick a Child (2)
The man in ck went rock stiff over that order. Raising his head with shock shown across those eyes, he couldnt believe that twisted face wasing out of thedy across from himself.
Ruo Xi, thats a child youre asking me to kill. Showingplexity in his voice, You should know I have two rules in the people I kill. One being I wont kill the innocent and old, the other being children.
Winger! The witch literally screeched, She is not a child! That baby is no more than a monster, a demonkin! You are not viting your own guidelines so do not bicker with me, not to mention I saved you back then!
Not to mention I saved you back then!
Wingers heart trembled over the reminder, which causes his hand to instinctively clench up.
Every time he that wants to refuse this womans request C mainly because theyre never good C he would always act this way. One being its against his standards, the second being hes not an evil person at heart. Nevertheless, what happened in the past left too much of an impact on his heart. Shes the one person who reached out and saved him from that dark lonely ce!
Thats why, no matter how cruel and ugly Ruo Xi bes, this shadowy man known as Winger would always appease her request. One for gratitude, the other for the ounce of warmth he got in all his life. Hes never felt anything like that and clung to that emotion like a moth to fire.
Leave this to me then Ruo Xi. Gradually a firm light filled Wingers eye, I said it before, I will protect your happiness in this life. Therefore, I wont allow others to destroy your happiness either.
Even if this means he must destroy everything that he holds dear, including his own consciousness, this man of the darkness wouldnt care.
Showing a soft gentle smile now, Yun Ruo Xi couldnt ask for a better response: I know I was being a bit harsh on you Winger, but you must understand, Im also getting anxious as well during these hard times. Lets do this then. After this mission ispleted, I will grant you one wish thats within my ability to give, and if possible That said, a sh of murderous intent beams right out of those eyes, Kill Bai Yan if you can, kill her if you get the chance!
Rou Xi was very much aware of Wingers strength. If this dog of hers goes in person, he might just be able to do some serious damage to that family. If lucky, he might even assasinate Bai Yan while they arent aware of whats going on.
Pursing his lips into a thin line, the shadowy man gave onest stare to his supposed savior before finally turning away. In the end, he didnt try to persuade her anymore and disappeared into the sky.
Not long after this brief encounter, Yun Rou Xi hade before the grumpy Keeper.
Happy in the face: Keeper Ling, you came right on time, I got wind of Brother Yi Gods whereabout.
Really? A sh of joy filled the old timers face, causing his eyes to shine with warmth and kindness.
Its true.
Theres no way Winger would deceive me so this information must be true.
Keeper Ling, I ask you not force the Lord into anything he doesnt want to do. If he wish to stay outside then please let him, and That said, she then hung her eyes downward like a dejected maiden, Its fine if he doesnt want me, I dont want to force him into a rtionship.
But unlike the woman who only has the topic of love in mind, the old timer opposite to herself didnt have the ear for it. Instead, he only heard the part about Chu Yi God being located.
Tell me now, I need to go see the Lord. No matter what, I must bring him back to the pce! In that split second, a sinister light flickers within the seniors eye, a total contrast to the delighted face he was making.
If I remember correctly, Bai Yan was already pregnant before. If without ident she wouldve given birth by now. If its a girl then thats perfect, if not then I will make sure she produces another one, and to do that we will need the Lords help!
Chapter 1371 - “To Trick a Child (3)”
Chapter 1371 To Trick a Child (3)
Demon Citys street market.
Big Brother, I want that. Pointing to the sugar gourd ced along one of the stalls, Di Ling Yan could not move her eyes away from the sweet delectable object thats hovering before herself. However, instead of smiling and happily obliging, Bai Xiachen only showed a frown once he saw the item.
Ling Yan be good, those sweets arent good for you, it will make your teeth rot. Here, I can give you my candy beans. The boy says, trying to keep the girl in good health.
Naturally the candy beans hes referring to are Dan pills concocted by Bai Yan.
Puckering up her little lips into an unhappy line: I want the candy there. Big Brother buy me candy?
As always, the peachy girl always wins once those tears started to roll. Theres no way the boy could refuse.
Then only one, no more than that. That said, Bai Xiachen picks up his little sister and went ahead to purchase one sugar gourd. Here Ling Yan, your candy.
Immediately, a burst of delighted gigglees out of the babys mouth. But right as the two were about to continue shopping, a small little hand had reached over from the side to grasp at the older boys robe.
Looking down, Bai Xiachens view was promptly weed by Di Jin Tians baby fat face.
Big Brother, I also want a sugar gourd, I want to eat too
No, he unmercifully rejects the request.
Three seconds, thats all it took for the little glutton to break out into a crying fit that rocked the sky.
I also want sweets, Big Brother bought Ling Yan one and wont buy me, WAHHHHH!!! I also want to eat sugar gourds!
Due to his belief that boys mustnt be pampered; Bai Xiachen simply stood there with an indifference face to the tantrum throwing kid. But that wasnt to say someone else wouldnt be moved by the scene. Di Ling Yan was happily licking away at her own treat when she started to furrow up in the forehead.
Here Second Brother, you can have some, dont cry no more. Though adamant to give up the delicious stick of candy in her hands, the peachy girl still decides to share in light of knowing what fate lies ahead for the item.
But you cant eat it all by yourself. You eat one gourd then its my turn. We are sharing so no hogging everything. But a child would always be a child. The girl made sure to add this part after losing to her own desire.
Sure enough, the offer was able to promptly coax the twin boy back to normal. Without a second dy, the little glutton received the stick of sweets from his sister and took a huge bite out of the first one. A luster of happiness could be seen across the kids face in that moment.
Ling Yan is so sensible. Leaning down to give the girl a smooch across the cheek, Bai Xiachenpliments his little sister without a second thought.
Giggling at the contact: Big Brother, Papa said I cannot let others kiss me along the face.
Im your brother, and were family so it doesnt matter. But if someone you dont know tries to kiss you then you must reject them no matter what, okay? Make sure you remember that.
This would be the boys way of teaching his sister on how to avoid being abducted by other men. It may not be the most effective but its one way to educate her from a young age.
Blinking in misunderstanding, the girl clearly didnt quite get it yet: Then what about Second Brother? Can he hug and kiss?
Chapter 1372 - “To Trick a Child (4)”
Chapter 1372 To Trick a Child (4)
He can hold you, but not kiss. A light shed in the overly protective brother.
Oh. Ling Yan nods in a seemingly understanding manner.
Though its contrary to what she really thought, it doesnt stop this girl from believing everything Bai Xiachen says.
Meanwhile on the other end, Di Jin Tian the little glutton continues to tear away at the stick of sweets in his hand. For him, the conversation was unimportant and only food remains on his mind in this case.
Perhaps maybe in the future, the twin boy would eventually realize hes been conned in so many ways, but by then its already toote for regrets.
Then suddenly, the little glutton whose been preupied until smelled something even more delectable. Turning around, his eyes locked onto the fragrant smelling out of a nearby restaurant. Slowly but surely, he toddles over to the source.
MMMMMMmmmm!
Right as soon as he stepped through the door, a hand had caught him by the mouth, dragging him into one corner and out of sight.
Highness, dont shout, I wont hurt you so please calm down. A soft voice came from the back, causing a puzzled look toe out of the boy who saw it was a stranger.
My mother doesnt let me speak to strangers. Di Jin Tian says, his lips puckering up in displeasure.
He didnt forget what Bai Yan taught him. Strangers are bad, and he needs to be a good little boy.
Prince, Im not a stranger, Im a maid from the leopard tribe, also someone your father picked to care for your sister and you. The womans face softens up as she exins, I have a lot of food so why dont youe with me?
Truth was, this maid whos trying to kidnap the gluttonous boy wasnt doing it out of malice, rather shes also under duress. Prior to Mu Xues escape from the pce, the wretched girl kidnapped this maids younger brother and threatened to kill him if she doesnt do as that traitor says. Now she had no choice but to carry out this n.
Food?
A light blooms out of Jin Tians eye over the idea of food, which also causes him to drool in kind.
But
He didnt forget his mothers words either. As a result of that, a tied expression promptly took hold along that face.
Momentster under that anticipating look of the maid, the little glutton shakes his head: Mother wont let me strangers food.
Although he does want to eat it very much, but he much rather not see Bai Yan be unhappy.
Like I said, Im not a stranger. The womans face went slightly white, rousing a sense of urgency in her voice.
Oblivious to the change, Jin Tian continues: But I dont know you.
That reply was a huge stickler in the womans chest, making her want to suffocate from frustration.
Didnt Mu Xue say this little prince is very gullible and easy to trick?
Why is this guy so hard to persuade then?
Getting a bit hard in the face now: Prince, I have been ordered by your mother the queen to take care of you. Come with me and Ill take you to eat something very nice. There are many things youve never tasted before.
That tidbit at the end definitely had an effect on the boys mind. He looks even more tied, but in the end he still turned away for the outside despite how much he wants to stay.
My mother said, those who try to lure me with food are bad people, I dont believe you.
Chapter 1373 - “To Trick a Child (5)”
Chapter 1373 To Trick a Child (5)
Falling into a panic as the target leaves her reach, the maid wants to reach out to grab at the little gluttons arm but stopped once she noticed the figureing over.
Jin Tian. Bai Xiachen calls out as he hurriedly chased over with Di Ling Yan in tow. He was very much afraid he mightve failed in keeping an eye out for his siblings.
But then that fear turned to rage at the sight of the chubby babys clueless face, Where did you go?
Scratching the back of his head in a guilty manner: Just now a auntie wanted to take me for dinner, but I.
He turns around towards the restaurant lobby, finding only emptiness from the rear aside from the noisy eating sounds of the patrons.
This revtion brought a stunned look to the little glutton, Where did the auntie go?
Frowning along his face, Bai Xiachen skeptically nces at the lobby as well: What auntie are you referring to?
I dont know. How strange, she was just here moments ago, why did she suddenly disappear? Now tearing up along the face like hes afraid of being called a liar, the little glutton turns to look up at his older brother for help. Big Brother, I didnt lie, an auntie was clearly here.
Now getting all sinister in the eye upon realizing whats going on, Bai Xiachen once again nces at the inner lobby of the restaurant, I believe you.
Jin Tian never lies, in other word someone was trying to abduct him with food! Otherwise why else would they run away once they saw using over?
Big Brother, do you really believe I didnt lie? Tugging at the sleeve, Di Jin Tian asks again with a look that needs reassurance.
Rubbing that little head, Jin Tian is not a bad child who lies, so of course I believe you.
Besides, with Jin Tians IQ, he has no ability to lie at his age. Of course, he wouldnt say thatst bit aloud and kept it inside.
Come, we will go home first in case Mother starts getting worried.
It wasnt easy for Bai Yan to let them out to y so he doesnt want to lose the privilege by going missing.
Then Big Brother, when can we go outside to y again? Di Ling Yan asks with her big baby eyes.
Taken aback by the question, Bai Xiachen makes a frown along his face: Mother wont let us leave the city.
In particr was how they still hasnt located that Mu Xue. Until they are able to confirm that traitors location and capture her, theres no way he could take these two babies out.
Ohhhh~ Hanging her head dejectedly, the peachy girl sounded disappointed.
This ce is too boring, its not as fun as the Sky Mountain.
Looking at the three siblings leaving the restaurant, the maid whos been in hiding in the back finally came out. She didnt utter a word, only clenching that fist with a gloom hovering over those eyes.
She knows what shes doing would equate to betraying the Demon Realm, a crime worthy of death. Butpared to watching her own younger brother dying at the hands of Mu Xue, she has no choice! The boys her only family in this world!
Dont worry, Ill definitely save you! Even if my fate is damnation at the end, I wont regret it!
Just when the maid wanted to turn away to look for another opportunity, a child voice from the rear sent her jerking in shock. In that moment she could say her hearts about to fall out because she immediately recognizes who it was.
Chapter 1374 - To Trick a Child (6)”
Chapter 1374 To Trick a Child (6)
You Youre Stumbling backwards, her face told everyone that she didnt expect this encounter and in such a surprising manner.
Are you my parents subordinate? Why havent I seen you before? Stepping forward, Bai Xiachen asks with a much heavier tone that conveyed hes suspicious and on guard.
Nearly losing her wits due to the panic swelling inside: Highness, the king has so many demons working under him, how can you know all of us? Its normal for you to not recognize me.
Thats a logical excuse, which the steambun didnt refute with a nod. So you wanted to take my brother to eat, is that right? What kind of food did you have in mind, and where?
The womans face grew even paler than mere seconds ago over the obvious interrogation. Trying hard to suppress her inner horror: I I only heard His Highness likes to eat, thats why I offered to make him a couple of dishes I learned recently. I shouldnt have gotten the idea to get close to His Highness, please forgive me.
Plop!
Taking to the knee, she began to kowtow repeatedly with her forehead making a banging sound upon impact.
Looking down with narrowed eyes now, Bai Xiachen doesnt look moved in the slightest at the plea: If you really only wanted to get close to my brother then why dont you follow me back to the pce. Im sure my mother will like to meet you in person, how about it?
The woman visibly froze in that moment. She couldnt even bring herself to look up anymore due to how scared she felt inside.
To see the queen at the pce?
Im not going toe back out alive if I go!
If that happens, Mu Xue will definitely kill my younger brother!
Youre still going to keep lying? Encroaching in a menacing manner now, Bai Xiachen tosses his smiling fa?ade aside to take on a threatening form that dominated the close proximity.
Do you know what happens to those who betray my mother? Not only do you get punished, your family and rtives will also be charged in the same way!
Thatment finally made the woman fluster up, which was promptly caught by the kid.
This woman is from the leopard tribe so she must be rted to that Mu Xue in some way if shes trying to abduct Jin Tian. Bai Xiachen thought.
Ill ask you onest time, where is Mu Xue. How is she able to avoid being tracked by the pce guards?
Gulping in a difficult way, the maid backtracked again into a corner: Highness, I dont know what youre talking about, Ive never seen Mu Xue ever since she fled.
Not buying that excuse in the slightest, Bai Xiachen starts getting angry in his voice: It seems this conversation is going nowhere. Wont matter though, once I give you to Mother and have her deal with you then Im sure you will spill everything. Just so you know, my mother has a lot of way to make one talk. For example, going after your loved ones is one of the ways we can go about this issue, dont you agree?
Thest bit of the threat was a deliberate shot at the maids side. Hes never been one to involve parties that hasnt done anything, but if these demons are going to keep aiming for his younger siblings then all bets are off!
No! The maid finally broke down, allowing the tears to flow like a waterfall, I dont know, I really dont know anything. Mu Xue kidnapped my younger brother when she left the tribe. Im only doing this because she threatened to kill him if I dont do as she says.
Chapter 1375 - Come On Their Own (1)
Chapter 1375 Come On Their Own (1)
Covering her tear-stricken face, the maid painfully knelt there in pain: Im not actually a maid from the leopard tribe, Im Mu Xues cousin. My parents were killed by humans when I was young so its just me and my younger brother all these years. We depended on each other Then Mu Xue kidnapped him before she ran away, holding him hostage against me. I cant say no to her, she will kill him if I dont do as she says.
You think shes going to let your brother go because of your obedience? The steambun asks with a rare look of pity.
Sure enough, that remark was lethal to the already distressed woman of the leopard tribe. Going red in the eye as tears continued to swell outward: What do you mean by that?
It cant be!
Mu Xue promised me, as long as I seed then she will release my brother!
How can she go back on her words?
But
Upon remembering the past behavior and deeds of that evil girl, this distressed woman knew she couldnt keep fooling herself. Whatever the boy says are more usible and a likely case than her own hopeful wishes.
Getting down to eye level since he could see how pained the woman was as well, Bai Xiachen understood he shouldnt be too hard on her either. Why didnt youe find my parents in the pce? As long as you told us the truth and asked for help then it wouldve been a wiser decision.
Making a shudder, she hung her head even lower in shame. Thats right, she didnt think things through, believing only in what Mu Xue said. Its not like this woman was that stupid to not want to seek outside help, but she didnt know Bai Yans personality or character. What if her case wouldnt be taken up? What then? Furthermore, everyones been spreading rumors about the demon queen being a hostile female that hated the same sex in every way, that didnt help either.
High.. Highness. Banging her head even harder now to make a case: Please save my brother, as long as you can save him then I am willing to pay for my sins with my life! I know trying to abduct the young prince is my fault, but my brother is innocent, he doesnt know anything.
Puckering his little lips over that plea, Bai Xiachen shoots back a snarky remark: Your crime is of course unforgivable. If I wasnt so clever and caught you red-handed, I bet you wouldve kept trying to kidnap Jin Tian.
The woman couldnt refute the usation. Trembling along the shoulders, she only hopes the boy wouldnt hold it against herself, or at least until they get her brother back somehow.
But I do want to know why Mu Xue would order you to kidnap Jin Tian though.
I Giving a careful nce towards the little glutton, who was firmly protected behind Bai Xiachens figure: I originally wanted to abduct the princess, not the young prince. You didnt give me a chance because you were always by her side, so.
Your target is Ling Yan? Bai Xiachens expression promptly sank.
If the purpose of Mu Xue is to attack Mother then why is she going after Ling Yan?
It cant be.
Mu Xue is in line with the Celestial Pce?
Tightening his grasp around the girls hand, Bai Xiachen had a lot of emotions swinging between his eyes right now as he nces down to his sister.
Chapter 1376 - Come On Their Own (2)
Chapter 1376 Come On Their Own (2)
Brother? Caught in pain due to the tension along her arm, Di Ling Yan calls out to the boy who was stuck in deep thought.
Coming back to reality and letting his hand go: Oh, Im sorry Ling Yan, did I hurt you? Its my fault, let me blow it so the pain goes away. Still aching in heartache along those eyes after the childish maneuver, Does it hurt still?
Shaking her little head over the question: Brother blew on it so it doesnt hurt anymore.
Im sorry, Ill pay attention next time.
Turning back to the woman who has now confessed, a flicker of cold frost dressed the boys eye: Whats your name?
Trembling along the shoulder: I am called Red Leaf.
Red Leaf? Alright Red Leaf, where is Mu Xue now? How did she get away from the soldiers at the beginning?
I am sorry Your Highness, I dont have an exact answer to your questions. I only know Mu Xue escaped from the city and is currently in hiding not far from the settlement.
Going silent over theck of crucial information, Bai Xiachen lets the atmosphere in the restaurant grow eerily ufortable due to the negative emotions exuding out of his body. Hes very unhappy and it showed in his aura.
If Mu Xue did not go far then that proves she didnt team up with the Celestial Pce just yet. I cant let the news of Ling Yan existing reach the ears of those bad people.....
Biting his lips, Where is Mu Xue now, take me to her.
Bowing her head: I cant find her, she only gave me a transmission talisman to message her through it, and... she told me I am to wait for her at a specified location with the princess. She will thene find me afterwards.
That roused a frown along the steambuns face because he wanted to use this chance to lure the traitor out, but it seems that wench was more vignt than he gave her credit for.
Then signal her that youve caught Ling Yan. We will wait for her at the specified spot. That said, a sinister grin drew itself into the boys face, showing hes got a n in mind.
This Mu Xue needs to be removed, otherwise she will be a scourge down the road.
Yes, Your Highness. While nervous and scared inside, Red Leaf also understood this was her only chance at saving her younger brother.
Shes been exposed, caught, and forced into an arrangement she has no say in it. Whatever happens was going to happen and she knows it.
......
Outside the city.
Not far away lied a stretch of greenery that made up a valley, this was also where Mu Xue stood, at the peak overlooking the settlement where shes currently wanted on crimes of treason.
Before the king clearly wanted to take me as a consort, damn it! If that queen didnt return and used her running away to take the king away then I wouldve gotten everything that I wanted! Damn her! Damn her and her children!
Inhaling deeply to quench some of that anger surging from within, ready to boil over if she doesnt, Mu Xue recalls back to the scene from that day outside the pce.
She had just finished an errand for herself when the wretched girl returned to the main gates, thats where she saw her own mothers body hanging off of a rope at the entrance. Mu Xue was terrified of course, finding the only family she considered close dead, but more of that worry was about herself and what it meant. Then came the gossiping discussions of the crowds, they were pointing and talking about the picture of the wanted criminal posted along the notice boards C its her!
They had portraits of her own face stered along every corner, every board, and every street of the city that shes a traitor, a treasonous demon wanted dead or alive....
Exactly then, while she was lost in her own thoughts about the predicament she has gotten herself in, Mu Xue suddenly felt a burning stinging from the palm of her hand. This was the result of the transmission talisman thats currently heating up due to Red Leaf sending a message like nned.
Chapter 1377 - “Come On Their Own (3)”
Chapter 1377 Come On Their Own (3)
A sense of ecstasy filled Mu Xues heart once she became aware of what the message meant. Its so strong that even her body had started to tremble.
Bitch, so what if you tricked the king? You will never beat me in the end, hahahaha! Sheughed wickedly like a witch that has lost her mind.
Once I ascend into the post of being the demon queen, I will deal with you Mu Ying and all the rest that dared to cross me. How dare you betray me and our mother! I will rip out your heart and feed it to the birds!
......
Meanwhile at the same time, Bai Yan was back in the pce sitting along a bed she arranged inside the garden pavilion when an urgent cry snapped the sleeping woman out of her nap.
My Queen, this is bad, very bad! A female figure quickly ran over.
Huh?
Still slightly drowsy in the face, Bai Yan turns to make a frown along the face. This individual wasnt someone shes familiar with so the person didnt hold much of an impression. Whats going on, why are you acting so rashly while inside the pce?
The maids eyes were full of anxiousness like something critical just happened: Just now I saw the little princess being taken away by someone. They should be at the main city gates by now. What should we do Your Highness?
Swish!
Getting up in one full motion, Bai Yans face took on a stern and serious look as she grabbed at the maids shoulder for further detail: Ling Yan got taken away? Did you inform Di Cang of this matter yet? Im going to find him now!
Seeing how the desperate mothers about to run to the study, the maid grew antsy and yelled out the only reaction she knew: I will go inform the king. My Queen, you should hurry and go save the princess on your own...
Originally Bai Yan had lost her wits due to the story revolving around her children, but thatst careless remark instantly sent her into a wary rm. Holding her steps into a slow pace, she turns around with skeptic eyes: Wheres Mu Ying?
Thats right, I ordered that girl to watch over my daughter at all times, never to leave Ling Yans side. Why is it this maid that I barely have an impressioning here to tell me this? Somethings not right....
The maids face grew more flustered: Mu Ying... she-she got knocked out during the scuffle, thats why I had toe in her stead.
Growing even more skeptical now, Bai Yan didnt miss the flicker of panic avoidance in the maids eye. Alright, you can go inform Di Cang, Ill go look for Xiachen first.
If these people want to drive me away for some reason then I better find out why.
And......
Its time I did some housecleaning in the pce. I cant have these spies constantly running around trying to cause trouble.
Yes, Queen. The maid bowed, not daring to make eye contact.
What are you standing there for still? Hurry and go! she snapped.
Under that oppressive and forceful re, the maid didnt need any more urging. In a blink of an eye, she was gone and disappeared from view.
Once thats done, Bai Yan didnt twaddle around either. Looking in the opposite direction, she headed in the direction of the main gates at incredible speed. Its just that instead of making it far, she ended up running into Mu Ying who was still holding Ling Yan in her arms not far away.
Greetings to Your Highness. The guardian maid says after cing the princess down.
Mother. Running up with glee in those eyes after getting her footing, the peachy princess didnt need any goading to throw herself into Bai Yans arm, which was warmly received in kind.
Chapter 1378 - Come On Their Own (4)
Chapter 1378 Come On Their Own (4)
Ling Yan, youre all right. Comforted by the sight, Bai Yan caresses the girls hair and asked, Wheres your brothers?
Biting her little finger: They followed an auntie and left.
Gone? The concerned mother cocked an eyebrow and turned to the guardian maid, Exin Mu Ying, what is going on?
Going slightly pale at the inquiry, the maid knew she better told the truth and all the truth less she meets the same fate as her own mother. Truth be told though, Mu Ying never wanted to follow through with whatever n the older prince had in mind, its risky in her view. Even so, she had no say or right to order someone much higher than herself in the pyramiddder.
My Queen, His Highness Prince Xiachen said the Celestial Pce wants to go after the princess. In order to put a stop to that threat, he is intending to remove the threat in person, thats why hes having the second prince impersonate the princess due to their simr figure and face. Right now they should be heading to the prearranged location organized by Mu Xue. After saying that, the maid could feel a noticeable drop in temperature around herself and the increasingly cold eyesing her way didnt help either.
Mother. Its then Ling Yan speaks up, rubbing her own dreary eyes filled tired fatigue: I am sleepy, I want nappy.
Its not intentional, but the girls crisp childish voice did ease up the demon queens stern hard face.
Here Mu Ying, take my daughter to her room and let her sleep. I want you by her side at all times do you understand? I do not want a single person you do not know getting anywhere close to her, and if they do.... I believe you understand what Im saying, right?
Yes I do Your Highness, I wont fail you. Arching her fist, the almost heroic looking Mu Yingplies with distinguished determination.
Seeing how Mu Ying was ready to take Ling Yan and leave, Bai Yan stops her again after remembering something else: Hold on, since Xiachen wants to use this chance to draw out Mu Xue then let him, I will follow them from behind. However, I want you to dress Ling Yan up in Xiachens clothes before you bring her inside the pce.
Yes. Mu Ying exhales heavily, relieved that shes not being called to be reprimanded.
Then at further thought, something hit her at the realization of what her instructions meant. Why is the queen having me dress the princess up as the prince? Does Mu Xue have other eyes in the pce that were not aware of?
She did not think too much of this though, the issue had gone way beyond her scope of duty. Nodding inpliance, Mu Ying continued to head for the pce without looking back.
......
Not far from the citys premise, Red Leaf had just finished leading Bai Xiachen and Di Jin Tian to the prearranged location she had with Mu Xue. This dark damp ce was a cave, a good meeting spot for some dark dealings.
Brother, what are we doing here? The little glutton asks, his face puzzled and unsure of what to make of this ce.
Jin Tian, listen to me. From this point forward, everything that we do are for Ling Yans sake so you must follow my instructions, said the steambun with a stern face. You are a man, a pir of our family. Its your job to protect your sister and our mother, thats your duty.
Glowing in the face over the responsibility, the little glutton felt proud and happy: Yes Big Brother, I will protect Mother and Ling Yan, I am very, very good.
Mmm, thats right, you are a very good boy. Now dont say anything from this point forward in case they find out you are an imposter.
Of one of the main reasons Bai Xiachen would dare to bring Jin Tian out with him for this n was because the little gluttons a boy, while the Celestial Pce was after a girl. Even if they are discovered somehow, its unlikely those people would try to kidnap his younger brother.
Chapter 1379 - Come On Their Own (5)
Chapter 1379 Come On Their Own (5)
But even so, hes going to do everything in his darnest to protect his younger brother and not let him get hurt in the slightest. He demands himself of this and no less!
Firming up in the face, Bai Xiachen suddenly took notice to a strange energy signature that flickered within the vicinity of his hiding spot. The steambun wanted to locate the source, but it came too fast and went away just as fast, causing a puzzled look along the boys face.
If Im not wrong, that should be Mu Xues energy signature, but where is she?
......
Outside the cave, Mu Xue the traitorous girl was indeed hiding in a well-covered spot, her eyes grim and hard while staring into the damp cavernous cave. She wants to confirm if the child she sees are indeed the princess, which she could vaguely make out from her distance.
Of course, the n was working out perfectly since Jin Tian had his back turned to the evil witch. He and Ling Yan are twins, though different gender and slightly chubby, it wont hinder his ability to impersonate his own sister in this case since hes wearing a dress. Coupling with the fact that Mu Xues not expecting Red Leaf to betray her, shes quickly letting her guards down and grew conceited.
That bitch should be lured away from the pce by now, cackling a sinister grin at the thought, nows my chance... Giving one final nce at the cave, Mu Xue quickly turned for the pce and disappeared from this valley.
After waiting for a while, Di Jin Tian was beginning to grow increasingly more bored and agitated. Hes squirming around looking for something to do, but he always stopped short of moving from his location upon remembering his order.
Strange... Bai Xiachen mutters this to himself, Just now I clearly felt it, Im not wrong. Why is that Mu Xue noting? Pouting, the boy was also growing increasingly more depressed at his failing plot.
Big Brother, whats wrong? Toddling over after finding the oddity in his older brothers expression, Di Jin Tian stretched out his hands to tug at the sleeve.
Shaking his head at the concern: Its nothing, Im only worried that our n mightve been exposed somehow. I wanted to lure Mu Xue out using this asion and perhaps remove her as well, but shes noting at all. If we dont seed here then those bad people from the Celestial Pce might learn of Ling Yans existence. By then it will be dangerous for your sister and they might steal her away.
The little glutton actually looked stunned, but then that reaction didntst long because tears swiftly came pouring out of those eyes like a waterfall: Big Brother, I dont want Ling Yan to be taken away, wahhhh, I dont want, hic, hic, I wont be greedy and eat so much anymore. I will train hard and grow stronger, then I will protect Ling Yan and not let those bad people hurt us.
Knowing hes said too much and caused his little brother to start crying, Bai Xiachen quickly reached over with his hand to wipe those tears: Dont worry, I wont let them. They will nevery their hands on Ling Yan!
Perhaps the promise was enough, or Di Jin Tian was just that gullible, but the little glutton did stop crying right away. I believe in Big Brother. He wont lie!
Mother! Suddenly, the corner of Bai Xiachens eyes picked up the familiar red figure and yelled out with surprise in his voice: Mother, how did you get here?
Bai Yan didnt reply right away, only scanning the cave and making sure both her sons are alright. When she did so, the woman couldnt be any more relieved.
Both of them are her life, her blood. If so much as a scratche through them, she would feel just as pained and more!
You silly, how can you keep this from your own mother? If you want to catch Mu Xue then theres plenty of ways to do it, why take such risk?
Chapter 1380 - Come On Their Own (6)
Chapter 1380 Come On Their Own (6)
Bai Xiachen hung his head, knowing he didnt think everything through and made a blunder: Mother, this is all my idea, it has nothing to do with Jin Tian and Ling Yan.
The steambun was afraid Bai Yan would me his younger siblings so he immediately shouldered the responsibility.
Seeing the guilty looking out of his sons dejected face, Bai Yan couldnt help but sigh. She couldnt be too harsh on him, after all, she also failed in this regard for not protecting them better. Mu Xue tried to lead me out of the pce, I think perhaps going after Ling Yan isnt her only purpose.
Puzzlement showed along that little face: Mother, what do you mean by that?
Shaking her head: Its nothing, lets go back to the pce first. I cant be at ease with you and your brother staying outside like this, nor do I feelfortable leaving Ling Yan alone in the pce. Do not leave the city again, do you understand? Her serious tone once again causes the boy to flinch, which made him look even more pathetic in the face.
It couldnt be helped, Bai Xiachen reallycked consideration in his little n. Hes lucky it turned out this way with Bai Yan locating them and not something worse.
But the little glutton was too young to understand any of this. For Jin Tian, he only saw how their mother was reprimanding his older brother and wanted to help.
Dont scold Big Brother please.... Jin Tian tugs at the womans sleeve, his face pitiful and teary.
Making a smile tofort her younger son: Dont be sad Jin Tian, Im only teaching your older brother, Im not angry. I will overlook it this time, but there wont be a second time. Anyways, who allowed you two to leave the city despite my orders to not do so?
Bai Xiachens body visibly stiffened up over that question: Mother, its me... I threatened them to let me out, and under my bloodline pressure, they didnt dare to stop me. I... I snuck out like that.
I see, I am at fault too then for being so careless. I thought you kids would be safe as long as youre in the city, but Im clearly wrong in that regard. Very well, for the time period you kids are to stay in the pce and not allowed to step outside. Youre grounded, both you and your younger brother.
Bai Xiachen almost wanted to cry and plead for mercy. Hes going to be bored to death being stuck inside the pce grounds, theres nothing to y with. However, he also knows theres no other way to wiggle out of this situation, after all, hes been caught red handed and failed as well in his little scheme to catch Mu Xue. The boy has no grounds to stand on.
......
Back over in the main body of the pce, the whole residence has been plunged into chaos due to the princesss supposed disappearance.
Since Di Cang and the elders are in a private meeting, they arent aware of whats happening and none dared to barge in on their discussion due to prior orders. Then Bai Yan their queen wasnt around either, leaving the servants and soldiers without a head to lead them. Nevertheless, that doesnt mean every stretch of the pce grounds were in chaos. The princesss own wing was rather calm right now.
Since the day of Mu Xues betrayal, the care of Ling Yan has fallen entirely on Mu Yings shoulder. Aside from this guardian maid, none are allowed to step inside this area.
Lord Yuan Po, should we go inform the king? After all, the princesss disappearance is a big deal. A pce guard asks their head captain with a rather anxious face.
Yuan Po was in charge of security around these parts so hes not feeling so well either. Hes rigid and nervous, knowing what would happen if they dont locate the baby soon.
Keep looking, and send someone out of the pce to search the city! Not only do we need to find the little princess, we also need to find the queen! Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he grits his teeth and snapped out this order.
Then should we go look in the princesss residential wing again? Her Highness mightve returned by now. Another guard suggests, hoping that might be the case.
Theres no need, I just saw the little prince heading into the princesss quarter to rest. Its best not to scare His Highness with this news, its bad enough as it is. Yuan Po mutters this to his subordinates.
Chapter 1381 - Come On Their Own (7)
Chapter 1381 Come On Their Own (7)
The twins are often apanying each other so its not out of ce to find Jin Tian resting at Ling Yans room. Coupling in with the fact that the princess had gone missing, the guard captain simply left it at that. Hes not finding this strange or anything and dont want to stir up any more trouble than whats already on his table. Moreover, it was Mu Ying who carried the prince into the room thest he saw, a sure sign for him that its not a fake on that side.
You bunch keep looking, Im going to report this to the king. Without another word, Yuan Po the guard captain rushes for the study where Di cang lies.
Its unsure if hes just lucky or mere coincidence, but right as hes about to barge through that door, it opened.... Reflecting into his eyes were that peerless contour of a man radiating power and dominance.
Taking to his knee in a panic: Sire, its not good, the princess and queen are both gone!
This abrupt news instantly made Di Cangsplexion go dark. shing a flicker of panic, he hurriedly closed his eyes to sense his wifes presence.
When he realizes from the contract that Bai Yan was indeed missing and not in the pce, he went white: Shes gone? Why did she leave again? Who is it! Who spoke to my wife and said something stupid again!
Theres no reason for Bai Yan to leave the city without telling me, unless... something else has happened.
Yuan Po timidly continues: I do not know the exact reasoning Sire.... Only that someone told us the little princess is missing and that the queen is gone. Under these circumstances....
Bang!
The eyesing off of Di Cang radiated a murderous frost that was both violent and unnervingly calm, causing those around this demon king to flinch backwards.
All I did was go into a meeting with the elders and you useless bunch have already managed to anger my wife and make her leave again. Find out who is it thats responsible! I wont forgive that individual! Also, where is my brother-inw Bai Xiao?
Yuan Po meekly answered; Sir Bai Xiao... hes likely still in the pce somewhere.
Bai Xiao is still here?
That quickly doused some of the anger in the demon king because he knows his wife wouldnt leave without her brother if she really did run away.
Brother-inw. Suddenly, a voice came from the front and catches Di Cangs attention, I heard my sister and Ling Yan is gone?
Xiaoer, your sister wouldnt have left without a reason. Something mustve happened during this period that were not aware of.
Exactly then when Di Cang wanted to go investigate the matter by going in person, another series of running footsteps catches his attention.
Kneeling there, the messenger sounded urgent: Sire, someone is asking for a audience.
Narrowing in his eyes: Who is it?
Its... the leopard tribes Mu Xue. The messenger lowered his head even further until that forehead has touched the ground, She says she knows where the queen and princess is.
Instantly a shockwave rocked the study room, sending all of the books flying off the shelves and into the air. Di Cang was very pissed at this moment and it showed in the power he vented in that second.
Bai Xiao on the other hand wasnt aware of who this Mu Xue and became perplexed by the strong reaction. Who is this Mu Xue? Why is Brother-inw reacting so strongly?
Let her in. Di Cang snaps, his face expressionless and dark.
Chapter 1382 - Come On Their Own (8)
Chapter 1382 Come On Their Own (8)
Yes, Sire. The guardplies and retreated, only to return not long after with the mentioned traitor in tow.
Greetings to Your Majesty, shy and ttering along the face, Mu Xue didnt bother to hide her fancy for the demon king thats currently further ahead.
For Bai Xiao who was standing next to his brother-inw, the youngd didnt like this leopard girl in the slightest upon first nce. Right now, he only wants to see how Di Cangs going to deal with this person who im to know where his sister and niece was. Its obvious to him this Mu Xue was a bad person and meant to do something bad.
You im to know where my wife and daughter is? Di Cang asks with a indifferent voice.
This was a test from the man himself. Unlike others, Di Ling Yan wasnt your average child, she too holds a special bond with Di Cang through Bai Yans blood she inherited, thats why the demon kings able to verify the girls whereabout without needing to check in person. Now all he wants to know was what this Mu Xues purpose was foring after trying to evade them for so long.
Sire, originally I didnt want to bring this matter to the surface, but I just cant bear to let this continue knowing how distressed the little princess is. Raising her shy face, the wretched witch attempts to put on a tearful appearance to win some more points in the eyes of the king, The princess is so lovely, its a real tragedy that she is born with such a horrible mother. The queen actually gave her away to someone else!
Boom!
In an instant, a gust of wind surges forward from Di Cangs body, causing a rising level of murderous intent in the air.
What nonsense are you spouting? Bai Xiao also got angry and roared out his response by punching the girls gut, which directly sent her flying back as well.
I dear you to frame my sister again! A crunching sound could be heard from theds clenched fist.
I wont let anyone frame her or talk bad about her.
Oomph! Coughing a mouthful of blood after crawling back up, Mu Xue felt great in light of the injury she sustained. The very fact that the person was acting so livid brought endless joy to this twisted womans heart. Everything I said is true, Ive seen it with my own eyes. The queen is still a human, of course she would want to side with her own kind from the Celestial Pce.
Seeing the increasingly dark expressioning out of Di Cangs face, Mu Xues voice also grew much more excited: So, out of concern for the princesss wellbeing, I followed those people...
Without giving her a chance to defend for the second time, Bai Xiao throws another punch with his fist, but this time around it was aimed at the nose. He cracked it, causing a stream of blood toe flying out of those two holes.
Im telling the truth! I saw it with my own eyes! Sire, you need to save me from this madman! I know a way to save the princess... She pleads, finally feeling the pain reach her brain for once.
Hahaha! Bai Xiao couldnt take it anymore and bursts outughing in an ironic manner, Ling Yan is my sisters daughter, why would she give my niece away to someone else, exin that?
Chapter 1383 - Come On Their Own (9)
Chapter 1383 Come On Their Own (9)
Mu Xue bit her lips: Because those from the Celestial Pce promised the queen extraordinary benefits, thats why she sold the little princess out to them. If His Majesty doesnt believe me then you can search the city. I guarantee they wont find the princess anywhere.
As long as the little princess is in that ce then these people in the pce will never be able to find her... By then all I need to do is bring the girl back!
My sister sold Ling Yan out? Thats my sisters biological daughter, how could my sister sell her own daughter?
In this world, no one knows Bai Yan better than Bai Xiao.
For example, in order to give birth to Xiachen, the woman had to endure incredible pain and suffering just to make it to the date of birth. Now to be told his sister would sell out just because of some benefits? Howughable!
Di Cangs eyes were also growing dangerous. Smiling sinisterly: Oh, then are you able to find my daughter for me?
Brother-inw! Bai Xiao swings his head around, those eyes showing incredulous disbelief.
Does he really believe this woman?
Doesnt he know my sisters personality?
Di Cang ignored the face he was getting and continued to stare coldly at Mu Xue. As a result of this, the witch actually mistook this as a sign that shes won and revealed a look of joy along that face.
Dont worry Your Majesty. When I saw the deal between the queen and the Celestial Pces spies, I have already ordered my people to go follow the princess from the back. She smugly smirks at no one in particr, After all, I have long taken the princess as my own since the day you wanted to make me your consort. Even if the queen used her running away to force you to depart for a while, I would never bear to hurt the princess.
Boom!
But before that smug face could finish all her nonsensical rant, Di Cangs incredible aura had alreadye pressing down from above. Next thing the witch knew was her own throat being choked by that powerful hand.
You want to be my consort? Is that why you keep spouting those rumors?
Maj-Majesty.... Panic showing now along the face, I only spoke the truth, you have to believe me....
Di Cang openly grunted there. Forget about whether or not this woman had a n in mind foring, he himself knows for certain Di Ling Yan was currently sleeping in her bedchamber. What kidnapped? Ridiculous!
Boom!
mming the lump of meat in his hand down to the ground in a bang, the outraged father didnt hold back as he dished out the appetizer for the impending punishment.
You think I wouldnt know my own wifepared to someone like you? Moreover, when have I ever said I wanted a consort? Who told you such nonsense? Sneering in his tone, the man shoots down death re after death re.
You... Mu Xue appears stunned along the face, Isnt that what you were intending when you picked us out to serve the little princess? How can you determine an unborn babys gender?
Until now, Mu Xue still remains stubborn on her opinion about Di Cang trying to take her as a consort, and that it was Bai Yan who ruined her chance by running away and forcing the king to leave.
Able to read the thoughting out of this miserable being that only knows how to greed after what doesnt belong to herself, the demon king did the only thing he felt was right and thats to stomp down at her puny body.
Instantly, Mu Xue had felt it, the cracking sound of her rib breaking, the pain so strong she promptly broke out in cold sweat.
The fact that Im choosing maids to serve my daughter shouldve been enough to tell I knew beforehand. Just because you fools cant tell doesnt mean I cant!
Chapter 1384 - Come On Their Own (10)
Chapter 1384 Come On Their Own (10)
The killing intenting out of Di Cang has grown even more intense: Speak, are you the reason my wife left the pce again this time? I will only give you this once chance so dont even try to lie. As long as you speak the truth then I will let you keep your body intact!
Pursing her lips into a thin white line: I did not lie. The queen really did sell the princess out....
Pfff!
Thosest words didnt even get to finish before Di Cang once again acted. Using his leg this time, he steps down hard at the girls chest and makes her spray blood up into the air like a fountain from the mouth.
Mu Xues face went bleakly white as she loses all the energy from her body. She simply doesnt understand why this was happening and why the king wouldnt run off to kill the queen in a fit of rage. Everything was turning out wrong and away from her n!
Then as if to answer her question of why, a soft melodic voice suddenly cuts in from the front: Were you talking about me?
Stiffly swinging around, Mu Xue could see the one person she dreaded meeting in this moment. Even worse, theres also two children with her, one being seven to eight years old, the other still a baby wearing a dress. Just that instead of being a girl, the baby was instead a boy that still had baby fat!
Gawking her mouth as the mind went white, Mu Xue couldnt begin to process this reality.
Whats going on?
Why is the little prince wearing a dress simr to the princesss?
Why is it so simr to the childs clothing back in the cave?
Mother! Exactly then another childish cry breaks in. This time around, its Mu Ying walking inside with a baby girl in her arms.
Ling Yan? Bai Xiao also appeared stunned by this twist of event. Staring dumbfoundedly at his own niece who toddled over to her mother, Whats going on here Sister? Isnt Ling Yan supposed to be missing?
And why are the twins crossdressing?
Oblivious to the stir she herself has caused, Di Ling Yan only wanted to snuggle her head inside Bai Yans arms. Mothers scent is the best. I prefer Mothers hug more....
Ling Yan was tired earlier so I had Mu Ying take her to rest. As for her clothes, I had them changed as well. That said, Bai Yan then casts her eyes downward at the pale stricken Mu Xue, I didnt think you would be so dumb to bring yourself to us when we were looking for you.
I didnt think you would be so dumb to bring yourself to us when we were looking for you.....
This sentence wouldnt stop echoing in the witchs head, which directly causes her to tremble profusely knowing what it meant.
Its intentional!
Everything, everything is intentional!
She deliberately lured me so I would fall into her on my own! In the end shes worried I will steal the kings favor, thats why shes doing all this!
Biting her lower lip, Mu Xue finally came back to her senses. Even now, this wretched witch refuses to admit everything was her own delusion.
Chapter 1385 - Come On Their Own (11)
Chapter 1385 Come On Their Own (11)
You betrayed me! Mu Xueshes out after finally noticing the timid faced maid thats been standing there further in the back. Its pointless to keep acting at this point because she knows everything has fallen apart.
No wonder, now it all makes sense. She betrayed me, this Red Leaf betrayed me and sold me out to this woman!
Ignoring the res of immeasurable resentmenting out of her brothers kidnapper, Red Leafes forward on her own and bangs that head against the floorboard: Sire, I am a criminal and a sinner. Mu Xue kidnapped my younger brother and used him to threaten me, forcing me to kidnap the little princess so that she can have a chance to be your consort. I know my crime cannot be atoned with mere words, but I implore Your Majesty to save my little brother, hes innocent and have nothing to do with this! I only have him left in my family! The more stressed Red Leaf became, the more the tears came pouring out of those eyes.
If at first she didnt know the purpose of Mu Xue wanting to kidnap the little princess then she definitely knows now after seeing the situation. The witch didnt want to kill the baby girl at all, she wanted to use the child to frame the queen and make the king be enraged! By then Mu Xue would use this opportunity to find a ce in the pce and be the next queen, or at minimal a consort! Such a ridiculous n has no future, Red Leaf could see that. Its a path doomed to failure and only the most insane and senile would dare pursue.
Move aside. Giving this order was none other than Bai Yan who had finished cuddling her own daughter. The demon guards of course responded right away, which they did by spreading into a open line to allow the family toe forward.
Do you know that Ling Yan is my daughter, the princess of the demons? Considering what youve tried to do, me ordering you to be skinned alive and beheaded wouldnt be a outstretch of my authority! The second she said that was when she strikes.
Boom!
Mu Xue couldnt hold back her screams then as the incredible level of pressure came crushing down from above the head.
Dont think youre all that Bai Yan! Gritting her trembling teeth, Mu Xue refuses to yield: Youre nothing but a human. If not for the fact that you gave birth to three of the kings children, he wouldnt even bat an eysh at you!
Practically yelling now like a mad crazy fanatic, You have a heart of poison thats polluted with jealousy. The king only wants a consort, yet you used your bellys unborn baby to threaten him by running away. Hes a man, and a man deserves to have multiple wives. Its bad enough you wont find consorts for him as your duty requires, now youre interfering with his wish!
Chapter 1386 - Bai Xiachen’s Determination (1)
Chapter 1386 Bai Xiachens Determination (1)
Looking at Mu Xues madness filled eyes, Bai Yan takes over and stops her husbands readying attack. Smirking on the face: If you have anything to say then go ahead and say it now because you wont be able to after your execution.
Going crazy with bloodshot eyes, the witch refuses to submit and turns to the other demons, You all see this? She is a human, she is doomed to betray us all! In their eyes, were no more than tools and food to be eaten and used, do not trust or follow her! She is not qualified to be the queen!
The faces of the elders present didnt budge or betray any sign of hesitation, rather theyre only looking at this soon to be dead girl with contempt.
Stamping down with her feet against Mu Xues chest to make her shut up: You said I am not qualified to be their queen? Then who is?
Breaking out into hystericalughter, the bloodshot eyed Mu Xue said the most obvious thing in her mind: Of course I am! If I am the demon queen then I will help the king take in as many consorts as he wants! I will handle everything in the harem and keep the pce in order! And if he wishes for it, I can also produce as many children as he wants, all more outstanding than the three runts you created! I am the perfect queen!
Pfff!
In a swift sh of cold metallic glint, Mu Xues foul tongue was sliced off, letting that filthy lump of meat fall to the ground while the girl herself squirmed in agonizing pain at the loss appendage.
Yan Yan, shes too disgusting, I really cant stand it anymore. Di Cang murmurs this from behind like an innocent man child.
He knew his wife wanted to get more info out of this filthy witch, but its just too much for him. Di Cang couldnt handle the kind of stuff hes hearing, hence his maneuver to silence that mouth.
As if pped by thunder, Mu Xues squirming body froze up like a block of ice. Her eyes only had disbelief and pain left in there like she doesnt deserve any of this.
Why? I have already expressed my feelings to the king so why is he doing this to me?
Baddie Father, Bai Xiachen inappropriately chimes in with a displeasuring face, this woman said she will make lots of babies with you.
Di Cangs face went a shade darker over the jab by his son: Her breed can only produce low IQ kinds, she can never bepared with your mother.
It frustrates him why everyone keeps saying he wants to take consorts. Hes said it many times already, theres no such thing so why does he always end up in these situations?!
First Elder, Di Cang hurries to express his unity grabbed his wife into a hug, you pass on my word, in this life I will only have children with my one and only wife. If anyone dares to have ulterior motives or spread rumors again, their punishment will be the same as this Mu Xue!
Complying by cusping his hand: Yes Sire, I will make sure everyone in this city and all of the demons under our influence hear about this lesson. Also, should I go gather the females
Slightly cool still in his voice, Di Cangs face definitely looked better after that: Ive said it before, unless its rted to the Celestial Realm and its attack ns, everything else is to be decided by my wife. So, you should be directing that question to your queen.
Its not a bad idea, you can decide on the details First Elder. Bai Yan gives a nod after listening.
Chapter 1387 - “Bai Xiachen’s Determination (2)”
Chapter 1387 Bai Xiachens Determination (2)
Bai Yans not afraid of trouble, shes had plenty of that over her lifetime. However, she now has a daughter to worry about. As a mother, she doesnt want Ling Yan to be cornered by enemies from every angle. This time she must make an example!
Di Cang was of the same opinion and scanned the gathered demons: Back then when I made the announcement some of you were probably still in the secret domain training, so, I wont punish any of you this time! But now Im going to repeat it just once and never again!
All the demons lowered their heads inpliance, their ears perked up in order to not miss a single word.
Seemingly pleased by the awaiting quietness: The pce will only have my wife the queen, she is the only female you answer to! As for my children, whether it be now or into the future, it will only be between me and her! I promised her one love for one life, there wont be exceptions to my vow to her, do you all understand!
Others may not be able to be loyal to one partner, but he could! Aside from Bai Yan, Di Cang wants no one else!
Furthermore, the Demon Realm has already been given to my wife as part of her bridal gift, the remaining half will be the Celestial Realm after I conquer it! Everything that once belonged to me now belongs to my wife, your queen! If theres any issue, you should first go to her for rification! And if theres any argument between me and her, you must heed my wifes order first!
Undeniably, Bai Yan felt moved by the speech. She already heard this before, but honestly, she didnt take it too seriously. Now to be brought to the front for all to hear, no woman wouldnt be moved by such a sugary sweet love promation.
......
Mu Xue on the other hand didnt fare any better than before, in fact, shes falling into despair. Deeper and deeper until her whole body squirmed together into a fetal position.
One life one love, not even Father can give Mother this vow, let alone be faithful and carry it out.....
This was it, the witch finally got it. From start to finish, shes been fooling herself.
If the king really wants a consort, can the queen really stop him? Even if she used a child to threaten him, wouldnt he be able to produce more with no repercussion?
And now, hes giving the entire Demon Realm to her as a gift?
HAHA......
Chuckling to herself in a self-ridiculing manner, Mu Xue closes her eyes and said nothing more. Theres no point. Whatever hope she clung onto has been destroyed. All thats left was for whatevers going to happen to happen.
However, that wasnt to say others were just going to let the foolish girl go just like that. Bai Xiachen still had business thats unfinished. Where did you hide Red Leafs brother?
No reply came, only a slight whimpering.
I promised her that I would get her brother out, and now you will tell me, wheres her brother? If you say then Ill let you meet your end painlessly.
Mother said, a man must keep to their promises, and I made a promise to Red Leaf.
Then it hit the steambun as further whimpering came.
I forget that you cant open your mouth because you lost your tongue. Alright, use your finger and write the answer using your blood.
Mu Xue didnt do as the boy ordered, only turning that head around to meet Red Leafs gaze. Suddenly, a cold chucklees off of this crazy witch as those eyes turned madly sharp.
Chapter 1388 - Bai Xiachen’s Determination (3)
Chapter 1388 Bai Xiachens Determination (3)
Since Red Leaf betrayed me and caused my n to fail then theres no reason to not make this woman suffer just like myself! If I go down then someone else will also go down with me!
Thinking up to here, Mu Xue didnt hesitate and moved her blood-stained fingers to write a line along the ground.
I didnt take her brother, I merely killed him.
Shes not stupid enough to really bring a baggage around, what if that baggage exposes her presence? So, after taking the kid out of the city, she killed the boy and buried his remains across multiple locations!
Looking at the line of blood letters there, Red Leaf instantly went white as the blood drained from the face, Youre lying!
Throwing herself at the murderer of her only family, Red Leaf kept screaming and tugging at Mu Xues cor: Youre lying to me! I know you hate me for betraying you, but you cant deceive me! My brother isnt dead, he cant be dead! Tell me where he is now!
The murderous witch only snarled, showing off her bloody teethes in the process and conveying her contempt for the other side.
I already killed him! Only you are stupid enough to believe me about releasing him afterwards.
If you hadnt betrayed me then I wouldve sent you along to see your brother by now. Mu Xue writes another line with her own blood, He is dead, and Ive scattered his remains across the wilderness. You will never be able to see him again! Afterwards, she started to cackle like a crazy fanatic. Just that instead of actuallyughing out, her mouth only made a weird audible gurgle due to theck of tongue.
Red Leaf wanted to pummel the truth out of this girl, but the more she punched Mu Xue, the more she knew it was hopeless. Youre lying! Youre lying! You must have hidden him, that must be it! Give him back to me, give him back!
Mu Ying never showed any reaction from start to end during all this. The only exception was after Mu Xue wrote the bit about killing Red Leafs brother. ording to her own memory, that child has always been kind and smart while they lived at the tribe, a good person all around.
Its no wonder Red Leaf would lose her mind like this, how can Mu Xue murder someone so young and in such a ruthless fashion...
Mother, Bai Xiachen also felt the pain inside. Gently pursing his own lips, If... if someone kidnaps Ling Yan and Jin Tian and then killed them, Im sure I will also lose my mind like her.
That kind of loss would bring unbearable pain. No one should have to endure such misery....
Understanding why her son was acting this way, Bai Yan reassures him by rubbing the little head before turning to her own brother Bai Xiao.
Yes Xiachen, I understand her. I wouldnt want to experience what shes going through either.....
Thank goodness nothing happened to Xiaoer!
Bai Xiao of course understood what his sister meant by that remark. He too wouldnt want such grievance to appear along any of his familys face either.
Chapter 1389 - Bai Xiachen’s Determination (4)
Chapter 1389 Bai Xiachens Determination (4)
After venting her anguish, Red Leaf finally copsed to the ground, her face sobbing with pain. Initially her quiet weeping only sounded like a whimper, but soon changed to a emotional cry of wanting to change this cruel reality. Its resonating among the crowd because its too powerful.
Yan Yan, let me handle the rest from here, Im sure you are tired after todays event. Di Cang suggests from one side, not wanting his family to see whats going to happen next.
Then turning to the viin of this incident, the demon kingpletely loses his warmth that he explicitly saved for his wife. Theres only cold hard ruthlessness in those eyes when watching the bruised piece of rag that was Mu Xue right now.
Okay. Bai Yan nods after seeing there wasnt much life left in that lump of meat anyways. You lured her here so you clean up after yourself. Im taking the kids back to rest, theyve been scared enough today.
With that, the demon queen turns to her eldest boy who looked pathetically guilty. Originally she still had some harsh words for the steambun after he ran away from the city and attempted that foolhardy n, but shes his mother. As any mother, they could never be too angry at their own child.
Do you understand not to leave the city again? She asks with a lecturing tone.
Bai Xiachen immediately nods in a desperate manner like he would never make the mistake again.
Then take your brother and sister back to their rooms. Mu Ying, you continue to watch over them, I dont want you by their sides at all times.
Yes, Your Highness. Mu Ying respectfullyplies, never once giving her younger sister a nce.
She knows as well as anyone, Mu Xues fate was her own doing and couldnt be med on anyone else.
Xiaoer,e with me. Bai Yan then gives her own brother a meaningful nce.
Bai Xiao didnt know exactly what the conversation was going to be about, but he could mostly guess. So, for a split second he hesitated but was inclined to follow anyways. Theyre family and family shouldnt try to keep things hidden.
Sire, what about this woman then? First Elder points to the weeping sister who still wouldnt stop crying.
Shifting his attention to Red Leaf, Di Cang continues to show his cold gaze but without the hardness: Tell me the details.
Trembling over that dominating voice, Red Leaf gradually managed to hold back her tears enough to give the full story: from how her younger brother got kidnapped, then how the steambun caught her in the act and of the n they used in the cave, she said it all.
Likewise, Di Cangsplexion grew darker and darker as well: That rascal always did like to win. If he knew the scheme then he shouldvee back to tell us instead of acting on his own. Does he really not trust me, his old man that much?
Sire, from my view this is the prince looking out for you. He doesnt want to bother you with such small things so he did it himself.
Within the higher ups of the Demon Realm, no one dislikes the prince so First Elders first reaction was to defend the rascal kid, afraid the king would punish the boy somehow.
Chapter 1390 - Mu Xue’s Death (1)
Chapter 1390 Mu Xues Death (1)
It seems the little rascal has won everyone over while Im not aware. I might as well make him the king that way if hes so popr, that way the throne is secured.
First Elder visibly flinched as his mouth twitched at the jab. Its no secret to this old timer that Bai Xiachen doesnt want to rule over the Demon Realm, otherwise why else would Di Cang say that?
Taking a few steps back: This... His Highness wont let me go if he finds out Im the cause.
Hmph, its not a problem to side with Xiachen in front of me, but remember who is really in charge of the Demon Realm right now! Di Cangs sourly states this, not willing to lose face despite being a wife ve.
Wiping some of the sweat off his forehead, First Elder felt troubled and caught in a bind. Of course Your Majesty, I will only side with you in the future and not the prince. I will especially side with you when the queen gets involved.
However, instead of getting happy and lighting up, Di Cangs mood only grew dimmer: It seems my words never got through to your head. Whether it is Xiachen or me, everyone must side with my wife when caught in an argument! If my wife says one then you cant say two, do you understand?!
In short, hes allowed to lecture the boy if Bai Yans not involved, otherwise they must support whatever the demon queen says if she does.
Almost wanting to roll his old eyes at the contradicting order now, First Elder wanted to facepalm himself: Yes, yes, of course Your Majesty.
Mmm, only then did the demon king remove his gaze from the troubled senior.
Mu Xue whos been lifelessly lying on the ground didnt miss that promation of course. This was equivalent to a second punch in her gut, making the girl puke blood due to the unwilling frustration she felt.
Red Leaf on the other hand remained silent to one side. Shes also feeling guilty andplex inside. If she had known Bai Yan would be this favored before the king then the woman wouldve longe to report Mu Xues crime and scheme. Now the damage has been and she could never repair what has been done, nor could she revive her own dead brother as a result.....
Im partly responsible for my little brothers death, Im at fault too!
Understanding this much, the pained older sister closed her eyes and ced all the guilt on herself. However, the cold gazeing out of Di Cang instantly brought her back to reality and the situation she was still in.
Although you were forced by Mu Xue to do what you did, it doesnt change the fact that you conspired to harm the royal family. For that, I wont forgive you.
I understand Your Majesty, I know what to do. Showing a bitter smile, Red Leaf didnt mind dying today. Shes already lost the only family she had left in this world. What point was there to keep living?
Alright, Di Cang then shifts his gaze over to the lump of meat nearby, but, as an act of mercy from me, I will give you onest chance to get revenge for your family! No matter what you do to this traitor of the leopard tribe, I wont intervene!
An inexplicable light burst forward from Red Leafs eye then. She couldnt stop her body from trembling because this was exactly what she wanted right now. Before she only beat Mu Xue to a pulp, not go for her life. Now shes gotten permission!
The king is willing to give me this chance?
YES! YES! I will make this vile witch pay for what she did to my brother! I will let her know what it means to suffer!
Chapter 1391 - Mu Xue’s Death (2)
Chapter 1391 Mu Xues Death (2)
Thank you for gracing me with this opportunity Your Majesty! Kneeling there, Red Leaf felt genuinely thankful for this chance to exact her suffering on the one responsible.
So what if the king doesnt intend to forgive me? I only wanted my brother back when I made the deal with the prince, now that the goal is gone, this is the best I can ask for! I dont want to live anyways without my younger brother with me!
Five days, Ill give you five days to torture her as you please. Afterwards, you are to do the deed on your own. I wont send my subordinates to check on you. After dropping this sentence, Di Cang didnt turn back and brushed past thedy.
Standing up to show a look of pure hatred, Red Leaf didnt get sway by the implication of that sentence. Di Cang was saying she could flee afterwards if she liked, but thats a pointless gesture of mercy on his part really because she had no intention to continue living. Mu Xue, you killed my brother! Why did you kill him?
A sh of panic flickered in Mu Xues eyes. Making a whimpering sound, the witch attempts to crawl backwards as fear takes hold along that face. To be clear, this vile being wasnt afraid of dying at this point, thats the least of her concern. What shes afraid of was not being able to die for the next five days! She doesnt even want to begin to imagine the sort of torture thatsing.
Graggghhhh! She tries to speak out and beg for mercy, but all that came out was an indistinguishable garble of nonsense from Mu Xues mouth.
But then again, Red Leaf wouldnt have cared either way regardless of what she said. Coming closer and closer, thisdy looked dreadfully dark and scary as her expression bes twisted and evil at the thought of what she could do.
It doesnt matter if you cant talk, I still have five days. In these five days, I will make sure you understand what it means to suffer a horror thats worse than death! I know you will like what I have in store for you....
......
Somewhere else in the pce that much quieter and less rowdy.
Sister... is there something else you need to say to me? Bai Xiao eventually couldnt hold back his impatience and asked.
Stalling there, Bai Yan slowly turns around: Xiaoer, do you have anything to tell me?
I... lowering his eyes in a contemtive manner, the boy appears hesitant, Sister, I want to protect you like back when we were in the Liu Huo Kingdom. I want to be your shield like before.
Even if I have to pay a much higher price, I dont care, I will protect her...
I dont know what youve been through after we separated, but you need to understand, Im no longer the weak and frail girl from back then. If anyone should be protecting anyone, it should be me protecting you as the older sister. Taking a step forward, Bai Yan grasps onto the young mans shoulder to reveal a firm look along the face.
Sister, I will protect myself, I wont.... make you sad.
For you, I will protect myself and not let you endure that kind of suffering like today.
Bai Yan knew her persuasion likely wouldnt work knowing how stubborn this brother of hers could be. Even so, she couldnt just say nothing and not try after what she witnessed. No matter how much thisd grows, he would always be the same kind and warm person that he was back then, Bai Yans opinion of that would never change.
Chapter 1392 - Mu Xue’s Death (3)
Chapter 1392 Mu Xues Death (3)
Alright, if you dont want to stay then I wont force you.... I believe you will one day be able to break free like a caterpir transforming into a butterfly. Radiating a glow in those eyes, Bai Yans tone was firm and strong.
Sister... Bai Xiao brings her into a hug, letting his body to show off his emotions right now. In this life am I blessed to be your brother.
Thatment made the woman go stiff due to how touching it was, Do you still me me for what I did back then? For not bringing you with me when I left alone?
Showing a bittersweet face: You are my most important person in this world, how can I bear to me you? I never med you, I only felt hurt inside for you. You were pregnant, alone and wandering out there by yourself. My only regret is not being able to be there with you during those difficult times. If I had been there, I can at least help protect you and look after you in some way. Pausing to reel in some of the emotions thats quickly swelling out from his eye, Sister, although we had a bad life in the Bai household, but you didnt suffer too much pain under that vile womans hand. Sure, we couldnt eat well or dress well, but you were always able to avoid any pain.
Then as if remembering the times where its only the two of them trying hard to make it through each day without starvation, Bai Xiaos voice suddenly firms up: After you left, I was worried sick about you. I kept wandering if you were going to freeze to death or die of hunger by yourself. I cant even fathom enduring the harshness of the wild by yourself. You were so timid and small, unable to bear any scare. I felt so useless knowing Ive allowed you to be ced in that situation....
Thats right, one of the driving forces behind this young mans desire to grow strong was partially a sense of guilt. Hes still unable to get past the fact he couldnt protect Bai Yan back then and allowed her to go through all those hardships alone.
I know you want me to stay with you, but you have too many enemies. What if I be your baggage, what then? I want to stand by your side and be your shield, your protective wing, not someone that hides behind you and couldnt do anything when the dangeres.
Bai Yan couldnt say she wasnt affected by what shes heard. When she moved her jaw to speak, no words came in that moment, only a momentary silence hanging in the air. But that state didntst long once she realizes her own awkward state: Xiaoer, this life, I owe you too much....
You do not owe me anything Sister. I didnt know better back then, but after learning the details of why you ran, I knew you didnt have a choice. You were barely able to escape on your own, how could youe back to retrieve me when the situation was so critical?
Bai Xiao was no fool, hes very smart and intelligent. If Bai Yan did return after escaping at first then those people wouldve ced a around the estate and recaptured his sister that night.
Xiaoer, thank you... She raises her hand and brought her younger brother into a heavy hug.
Thank you for staying with me.
No matter if were poor or rich, I will never abandon you.
Smiling at those words, Bai Xiao felt the same: Sister, sometimes I really wonder if Im indebted to you in my previous life or something, thats why fate is pushing me to use this life to stay by you and always stand with you.
Chapter 1393 - For You, I Will Forsake the World (1)
Chapter 1393 For You, I Will Forsake the World (1)
Alright... Ill wait for you toe back. No matter when that is, this will always be your home. Bai Yan says, her eyes longing and hopeful.
As long as the ce has me, it will always be your home....
......
In a cloud covered valley some distance away, Chu Yi Feng was standing there with a gloom across his face while confronting someone thats of simr appearance. This individual had a simr air, but was more surreal and indifferent to the things around him. That stranger was Chu Yi God, a man that has time and time again saved Bai Yan in the past.
You stay away from Yaner and her son. The young lord of the Holy Land demands with a tone thatscking in temperature.
The man opposite of him smiled, Dont forget why you exists in this world. Youre not qualified to interfere with my business.
Making a crunching sound as his fist clenched into a ball, Chu Yi Feng clearly appeared frustrated: Yaner is someone I will protect with my life, I wont allow anyone to hurt her, even you!
Apparently that promation had a stinging effect on Chu Yi God, which made his expression grow faintly sad from the surface: If back then I was as firm as you, would she have left me?
Unfortunately, he made a mistake, a huge one at that, causing him to lose the one woman he loves.
I know you are aware of a lot of things already, but she doesnt remember anything still. When she does though, she will undoubtedly hate me and me you. Chu Yi Gods expression suddenly grows heavier, Even so, are you still going to stand by her like always?
You are you, I am I, dontpare me with you. Chu Yi Fengs voice sounded borderline apathetic there.
Perhaps only matters rted to Bai Yan would be able to stir the feelings inside this man. Everything simply doesnt rouse a reaction the young lord of the Holy Land.
You should know that we are...
Shut up!
Not waiting for Chu Yi God to finish his sentence, the younger one cuts him off.
What you do has nothing to do with me, Yaner is the one Ive chosen to protect with my all. You and I are not the same!
This person would forsake Yaner for the world, while I will forsake the world for her. Chu Yi God is not me, and I will never be him!
Not getting angry at all, the Celestial Lord actually smiled there: I hope you can be like that and never change in your decision. The mistake I made can never be redeemed so I hope you wont go down the same path I did....
Chu Yi Feng openly sneered at the slightest hint of that possibility: You care about too many people. The Celestial Pce, the world, and those that you dont even know, you forsake her for them. Know this, I wont do that, I wont go down that path so you can rest on that idea.
What does the survival of this world have to do with me? As long as Yaner can live a safe and happy life, they mean nothing!
Chapter 1394 - For You, I Will Forsake the World (2)
Chapter 1394 For You, I Will Forsake the World (2)
Is this all you have to say aftering to find me? After a long silence, Chu Yi God once again spoke, his appearance returning to the indifferent attitude he has towards the world.
I only want an answer to one question: why did you deceive Yaner? Why did you put Xiachen and her in danger? You know the Sky Foxs blood cant remove that darkness in the boy.
Smiling bitterly along the face now, the Celestial Lord almost appeared emotional there for a split second: I did it for her sake. That grudge inside the boy is too heavy. Sooner orter it will undoubtedly harm her, not to mention its the only way to allow Xiachen to grow faster. Only when the boy grows stronger will he be able to protect her safety.
Boom!
Chu Yi Feng disappears in a sh, reappearing directly behind his counterpart in the next. However, instead of actually making contact with his attack, the surreal and indifferent Celestial Lord disappears from the spot, only toe back into existence atop of a hilly cliff not far away.
Youre not my match so lets stop this. Chu Yi God says with a hint of humor.
Stopping in his action, Chu Yi Feng snapped back: If you really care for Yaner then you should be discussing things with her, not deceiving her! Do you know how much you will hurt her this way?
Yaner is good in many ways, but shes too emotional when doing things. I dont want her to experience danger, the Celestial Lord counters.
He also knew lying to Bai Yan would make her hate him, but the man would rather she hate him than allow her to be in danger. So, for the one person he cares about in this whole wide world, Chu Yi God would rather she hate him if thats a must.
Chu Yi Fengs face grew increasingly colder after hearing that. Raising up a storm around himself in the process: Not deceiving her is being respectful. Its no wonder she abandoned you in the previous life.
On this point alone Di Cang was superior to Chi Yi God. At the very least, the demon king respects the opposite sex and listens to their demands, while this supposed savior of the Celestial Realm wouldnt show an ounce of respect to those he cares for.
The Celestial Lords perennially indifferent and cold face finally cracked under that insult. Showing an almost angered expression, his eyes grew hard: I dont need you telling me what I did wrong. I know I wronged her, thats why she left me... otherwise, we wouldve been married a long time ago. Closing his eyes, Chu Yi Gods expression showed pain and regretful look.
It was I who pushed her away, and it was I who nearly destroyed her....
Hmph, even without that event, she still wouldnt have married you. Youre not just a little bit inferior to Di Cang, but a lot more!
The implication of that was Bai Yan would never be his even without that incident.
Sure enough, Chu Yi God felt like his hearts been pierced by multiple swords in that moment, causing him to bleed in pain at the soul level.
He knows what Chu Yi Feng said there was the truth. Its just that hes never been able to admit to that fact until now when his counterpart finally poked through the thinyer of bubble hes been hiding behind.
Back then Bai Yan was always well-behaved and sensible, only before Di Cang did she ever act out and show her true personality. For that reason alone, Chu YI God knew the rtionship between the two werent the same as his own. Its very special, to the point where he the ruler of the Celestial Realm had to resort to trickery of a youngdy for marriage.....
Chapter 1395 - For You, I Will Forsake the World (3)
Chapter 1395 For You, I Will Forsake the World (3)
You dont have to continue. Somewhat pale along the face now after having all his greatest sins brought to the open, Chu Yi God reveals a saddened face: She hates me to the bone so of course she wont ept me. However, you cant marry her either, after all, we are in essence the same person.
Chu Yi Fengs attitude got even colder once the topic got shifted to the one thing he hated about his own existence: I already said it, Im not you, I will give her respect that she deserves, unlike you who only looks to her as an object to be used to your own liking! As long as shes happy then Im willing to apany her as a brother for the rest of her life, can you do that?
A visible tremor shook the Celestial Lord in that moment. Can I do that? Ha, if I could do that in the past then she might not have left me for him.... She wouldnt have been forced away by me, nor would her fate end up so miserable because of I....
Shes suffered so much, and now shes finally gotten happiness. I wont let anyone destroy that, not you and not those who wish her harm! If you dare hurt her and try in any manner that I can find.... Growing firm across the face, the young lord of the Holy Land sounded tenaciously scary then, something hes never done in his entire life, I will suicide with you if I must!
He owed her for the previous life so he must use this one to repay that debt, even if that means the exhaustion of this one!
For a while, the Celestial Lord actually fell into a momentary trance under Chu Yi Fengs unquestionable re.
Would she have changed her mind and be with me if I was as firm as he was?
You better watch yourself and not let me find you near her again, Chu Yi Feng gives a final warning before turning away.
To this new incarnation of the same person, the newer one found his former self absolutely repulsive. Merely being here for this long was a test of endurance already because it reminds of him all the things that happened in the past.
Not long after the young man left, another presence appears, causing the Celestial Lord to frown even further across the face.
Lord! Calling out was Keeper Ling who had just arrived on the scene. His old eyes were full of excitement, I finally found you.
Are my orders pointless to you people? Who allowed you to move again Yaner?
Showing a frown as well now, Lord, this is not our decision, were also without choice in this matter. The Demon Realm has attacked us and our people, do you really want the entire Celestial Realm overturned because of one woman?
Letting the frown fade away, Chu Yi God returns to the surreal temperament that he always carried: So what? This is what the world owes her.
Shocked with surprise along his old face, the grumpy tempered Keeper almost couldnt believe his own ears. Is this the same Celestial Lord from back then? The one from back then would never say something do so damnable!
Chapter 1396 - For You, I Will Forsake the World (4)
Chapter 1396 For You, I Will Forsake the World (4)
Lord, said the grumpy Keeper with a hint of hesitation, theres something I need to ask of you for mying.
Speak it then, dont waste my time. Sounding impatient, Chu Yi God unkindly orders.
The matter is like this. Ruo Xis body has been injured for many years so weve been searching for a way to help treat her, now weve found it.
Oh, thats a good thing. I have no objection so you can go ahead with the idea. Why are you reporting this to me? Chu Yi God speaks in a way that its confounding to even bring up the subject with him.
Keeper Ling visibly gawked like its ridiculous to hear that sort of reply.
Whats wrong with the Lord? How can he react so wantonly? Ruo Xis treatment should be the upmost importance right now with the cmity drawing so close!
Let me exin Lord. If we want to treat Ruo Xis injury from back then, we will need your help. Keeper Lings expression then turned a darker shade of hostility, We need the blood of a fox, a young one and a female one at that. Only the purest of the foxes can it work.
If only the grumpy Keeper paid a little more attention to the foe opposite to himself, then he would definitely realize the sharpening gaze around Chu Yi Gods face.
You mean you want me to go to the Demon Realm and demand Yaners child? Just like a thousand years ago?
A thousand years ago, I personally went out to capture Bai Yan and then thrust her into the depths of hell by burning her at the altar. Imitted the greatest sin, a sin so great I could never hope to redeem. Now these people want me to repeat that same crime and hurt the one woman I love a second time? HAHAHA!
Unable to pick up the underlying tone there, Keeper Ling continues with respect in his voice: Yes Lord, we are hoping you can personally go make a demand to Bai Yan and have her hand over a daughter. As long as Di Cang and Bai Yan cooperates with our n, we in the Celestial Pce are willing to spare the Demon Realm after the cmityes to past.
In that second, Chu Yi God actually chuckled satirically, Do you also want the Demon Realm to be grateful to you as well for sparing them?
This time not even the dense Keeper Ling could miss the taunting attitude from the other side. Showing a puzzled look along his old face, Lord?
A thousand years ago I thought the Celestial Realm and its denizens are the most important to me, but I discovered thats not true. In this world, the most important thing to me is her, only after she left me did I realize that fact. She couldve been my wife, but I pushed her into the belly of despair with my own two hands to allow someone else to yank her back out. For that mistake, I lost her forever. Pausing to meet the old Keepers gaze, Chu Yi God appeared self-mocking now, I couldnt ept it back then. She was supposed to be mine, but I gave her away to someone else with my own action. Then I went after her out of my own selfish greed, pursued her and hunted her, until.... until I pushed her to death.
Finally closing his eyes, the Celestial Lord recalls back to the scene where he saw her die in the arms of his love rival, only then did the pain he felt in that momente surging forward. Its stinging like a sharp thorn that continues to constrict around his heart at all times.
Her child is her life, and if I kill her child then it would be me killing her a second time. You expect me tomit that same mistake a second time, is that what you are asking of me?
For the first time ever, Keeper Ling finally got a clearer look at the Celestial Lord and what has be of a man that once held the world in the highest regard. Hes no longer the Lord.... This person, hes not the Chu Yi God from a millennium ago!
But Lord, are you going to abandon the rest of the world for the sake of a single woman? How can you do that! Shaking across his shoulder due to the surging frustrated anger inside, Keeper Ling couldnt keep his calm and yelled out the question.
A thousand year ago I gave her up for the sake of the Celestial Realm, now I will forsake the world for her. She will never suffer at my hands again. The Celestial Lord states this with firmness along that faint smile.
Chapter 1397 - The Proud Little Glutton (1)
Chapter 1397 The Proud Little Glutton (1)
That oundish and incredible promation from Chu Yi God absolutely horrified Keeper Ling. Every word from the mouth was like a hammer, pounding away at the old elders heart until it became a messy mush.
Celestial Lord, your words are too irresponsible. Do you think the life of all inside the Celestial Realm is nothing or something? Losing all the respect he had in the past, Keeper Ling yells out his words while making a crunching sound with his fist, Whats more, Ruo Xi waited a thousand years for you, yet you keep hurting her heart by leaving her behind!
That finally drew a frown across the Celestial Lords face.
One day you will understand what you are missing. Ruo Xi is an amazingdy, far kinder than that ruthless Bai Yan. This world needs such a kind person, and you will one day regret your decision of not picking her over someone so vile!
In fact, Keeper Ling found it absolutely abhorrent to evenpare the two. One was heaven and pristine, the other vile and disgusting to the core.
Keeper Ling, if you find Ruo Xi to be so amazing then why dont you marry her? That way she will have someone. Chu Yi God did not argue, only giving this indifferent suggestion that left the old timer crushed.
Trembling across the shoulder like a rabid animal, What are you implying by that Celestial Lord!
Since you find her to be the most amazing female in this world, and that it will be my greatest regret for not choosing her, then why dont you marry her then? Though the age gap difference between you and her is a bitrge, but Im sure it wont be an issue. I believe Rou Xi wouldnt mind. Though the Celestial Lord said it with such a frank smile, his tone couldnt be mistaken, its cold and mocking.
Trembling even harder now along the shoulders, You.... dont forget who it was that pushed you up into that position! Just because your wings have grown harder, youre now ignoring us who supported you?
Obedience and respect goes both ways. If Chu Yi God wouldnt help them and be useful to the Celestial Pce then Keeper Ling had no reason to continue this rtionship with the other man. Heck, if Yun Ruo Xi still had the ability to grow, this grumpy Keeper wouldve likely turned his back on Chu Yi God years ago. Why would he bother with someone thats deserted them for a millennium?
Huffing a faint grunt, the Celestial Lord said the one thing he wanted to say for a long time now: Then we are of the same mind. I regret ever taking up this position as the Celestial Lord. That way I wouldnt have had to shoulder such heavy responsibilities and hurt my most important person....
You...! Keeper Ling flew into a rage and pointed usingly at the other man, You only lost a single woman, a vile and wretched one at that! How can you desert the rest of the world for the sake of someone so-so undeserving!
That reprimand drew a narrowed look from Chu Yi God, Thats right, its a woman that caused me to lose my sanity! Youll never understand the pain I suffered because of what I did back then. As for why I left the Celestial Pce and kept a grudge against you all, do you really not know or are you just acting ignorant Keeper Ling?
Chapter 1398 - The Proud Little Glutton (2)
Chapter 1398 The Proud Little Glutton (2)
Chu Yi God slowly approached the grumpy Keeper: What did you promise me first? You clearly said you will only imprison her if I help secure the safety of the Celestial Realm! I believed you and moved against my one and only love! But you went after her life!
Does these people really not understand why I resent them?
How ridiculous!
They actually think I will still help them deal with Yaner!
Showing an ironic smile aimed at no one but himself, Chu Yi God shakes his own head to remove some of the bitterness in his heart.
I got the world in my mind, thats true, but I would never want her to die for that. Even if its a life of imprisonment or a loss of memory, its still better than what happened back then.
Keeper Ling couldnt utter a word under that ming gaze. Its true, they did lie to their liege, just that they never thought his feelings for her would go that deep so they never thought anything of it.
Celestial Lord, I... Fumbling for a word, the old grumpy elder instinctively takes a step back at that forceful stare, I had no other choice back then. Bai Yans existence.... her existence will endanger the entire Celestial realm. Only when shes dead will I be at ease.
Openly sneering at the shamelessness of this old man, Chu Yi God loses usual cool air and bes more humanistic: Its pointless to keep talking. I will not help you hurt her, and if you push me, I might do something you will regret!
Shock and fear gripped Keeper Ling like a haunted ghost would when strangling its victim. He couldnt ept this. Its one thing to be unable to get the Celestial Lords help, but to be threatened with retaliation if they moved against Bai Yan was unimaginable!
After a long while of this awkward silence, the old timer knew he was finished here. Turning around, he ran for the bottom of this mountain without looking back like someone that was fleeing.
Unbeknownst to the grumpy Keeper though, Chu Yi God wasnt entirely unaffected by what he himself said there. In fact, the Celestial Lords expression would grow heavier at each step until a bitter and helpless smile took hold.
I wont make the same mistake again, I wont! It was that one wrong step that ruined my happiness! I cant let it happen again, not like that!
Haha, I will forsake the world if I must if it means you can gain happiness Yaner! I will never make that stupid blunder, not unless my soul be thrusts into the depths of hell and burned for all eternity! Slowly but surely, Chu Yi Gods small murmuringugh evolves into a hysterical fit that made him lose all of the surreal air that should be unique to this man. But I wont give up on you, not this time. Whatever happiness Di Cang can give you, I can too! Im going to pursue you again, and I wont fail you, not ever again!
In the end, the Celestial Lord still believes he has a chance to win over Bai Yans heart. In light of all hes done, in light of him indirectly murdering Bai Yan, in light of him causing her childs death, he still believes he has a chance! If this wasnt selfish greed then what was?
Chapter 1399 - The Proud Little Glutton (3)
Chapter 1399 The Proud Little Glutton (3)
At the same time outside the Demon City, a ck figure had just arrived outside the main gates to the settlement when the defending soldiers noticed this unexpected guest.
Hold! Identity yourself!
I heard the Demon City is recruiting demonkins, Im here to join at the news. Hoarse in his voice, the ck robed stranger answers without dy.
This causes a series of looks between the defenders. Even so, this wasnt nearly enough to warrant free passage into the city.
Cocking up a brow warily, one of the more outspoken soldier steps forward: Before you enter the city, we must confirm you are who you say. Stay there while we conduct the examination.
Unlike other ces, the Demon City are indeed willing to shelter demons that are weak and helpless, but that doesnt mean they would just let in any random individual who decides to stroll onto their premise.
Slightly displeased in his voice now, the ck figure promptly inquires for more details: How long will the review take? You cant expect me to stand around without limit right?
That depends entirely on you. First revert back to your true form and let us have a look to confirm your background. The demon guard states, his voice getting all unfriendly due to the retort.
The demand wasnt unreasonable so the stranger didnt offer any resistance. Taking a step back, he bes enveloped in a globe of ck light before taking on a form of a huge ck bird that resembled more of a dinosaur than an actual feathered bird.
You are a Terraraptor Crow?! The eximing demon soldier gawks, his eyes popping out.
Of the many bird branches out there, the Terraraptor Crow family was thought to be long extinct! To be meeting one today definitely left the defenders shocked and surprised.
I must report this to the king. If this guys identity turns out fine then it will be a huge boon to our forces!
Reverting back to his human form: Is there anymore questions?
You are indeed a demon like us and not a human imposter, the guard nods, whats your name?
Winger.
Winger eh? I need to first report your arrival to the king and then have him decide on your cement. Come back in three days, you will have your answer then. That said, the outspoken demon soldier arches his fist in respect, losing any of the unfriendly tone he had earlier.
Thanks. Faintly nodding, Winger had no objection to this idea and turned away.
Boss, do we really need to make the examination this rigorous and tedious? That person is definitely one of us, and I dont believe our kind would ever want to work with the enemies from the Celestial Realm.
This is not my decision. I cant help it either because the king personally passed this order down. Did you forget what happened with the prince before? We allowed His Highness to leave on his own and that angered His Majesty a lot. If we make another mistake then I fear our necks would be on the chopping blocks. You have no idea how much the king loves the queen and how much the queen loves the prince.
The prince?
Winger stops again after overhearing their conversation.
Chapter 1400 - The Proud Little Glutton (4)
Chapter 1400 The Proud Little Glutton (4)
Ruo Xi said so, if the Demon Realm has a little princess then she wouldnt be allowed to live, but if they only have a prince then he wont have to kill an innocent child! Thats why Winger felt so relieved to hear the news that Bai Yan gave birth to a son.
The demon soldiers naturally didnt know what was running through Wingers head of course. After the stranger left, one of them hurried to the pce to make this report. But because Di Cang wasnt around at the time, the messenger could only forward the news to First Elder who was next in charge. Unexpectedly though, Dragon me had been walking through this area and caught sight of the happy looking soldier, thus allowing him to intercept the message as well.
What did you say? A member of the Terraraptor Crow family? Dragon me asks with a hint of surprise.
Lord Dragon me, he is indeed a terraraptor crow, I can recognize him through what Ive seen in the ancient books. There is no mistake.
A sense of joy filled the old goats face then: Are you sure theres no mistake? Fine, take me to him now, I want to meet his boy. His familys elder and I used to have a good rtionship, to think that old boy still had some descendants around, what a wonderful news.
This... the guard grew hesitant in his voice, Lord Dragon me, Im afraid that wont be possible. That person already left because I told him toe back in three days.....
Frowning along his old face: Hmmm.... Alright, I will wait for him at the main gates then in three days. If any of you see him again then you muste find me. I need to confirm his identity myself. If he really is who he ims then I must have him stay here with me.
Unlike some of the inferior demon races that roam this world today, the Dragons and Terraraptor Crow family are both special in a way that they are duty bound to protect the demon king.
Shame though, Dragon me was doomed to not meet Winger. The assassins purpose ining was to confirm if Bai Yan gave birth to a prince or princess. Now that hes made sure its a boy, he had no other purpose in returning and left confidently.
But that wasnt to say this matter would go unnoticed. Bai Yan did eventually learn of Wingers arrival and her initial reaction was a sh of stupor along the face. Shes trying to remember something, an incident far into the past, but that flicker of memory couldnt be caught and escaped her like a fleeting image.
Mother. The little glutton climbs up from the stool next to thedy and wrapped himself around her tummy to get a good hug in.
You did not go with your big brother and sister to y? Bai Yan asks with a motherly smile.
Hanging that little head like hes been wronged: Mother, am I not cute, or did I do something bad?
Why do you ask this question? Of course my Jin Tian is lovely and good.
Raising his head to meet his gaze with hers, Then why do Big Brother always treat Ling Yan better? He carries her when shes tired, feed her when shes hungry, and gives her a kiss when she asks for one?
Chapter 1401 - The Proud Little Glutton (5)
Chapter 1401 The Proud Little Glutton (5)
Thats why Jin Tian felt so unhappy right now. Hes finding it unfair Bai Xiachen would always cuddle his sister while not cuddling him too.
Bai Yan breaks out into a giggle: My precious Jin Tian really have grown up, you know how to be jealous of your own sister. Xiachen doesnt dislike you, he only thinks that you should be more independent since youre a boy. He also loves you just as much as your sister.
Really? The little glutton tilts his head to the side in an innocent manner, Big Brother said he will teach me how to fight when Im three, but I want to learn now, I want to protect Mother and Sister.
Alright, Ill speak to Xiachen about this and have him teach you earlier. Slightly humored by her boys behavior, Ling Yan is your sister so your responsibility is the same as your older brother, you must protect her.
The little glutton nodded his head in heavy strides: Big brother said I am a man so I will protect my sister. Any boy who wants to abduct my sister will feel the pain of me breaking their legs!
In saying so, Jin Tians expression grew incredibly proud, which in kind only causes his mother to get ck lines running across her face.
Who taught you that?
Big Brother did. He said all boys that want to get close to Ling Yan areing with bad intention so I must break their legs. They will swindle her away!
His familys Ling Yan is so lovely so there must be a lot of bad people who wants to kidnap her. I must be strong and powerful. Only then can I protect her from anyone who wants to take advantage.
Twitching along the mouth, Bai Yan wanted to facepalm herself. What did Xiachen teach his brother? How did Jin Tian be so possessive and violent?
You cant think like that Jin Tian, your sister Ling Yan will need to marry someday. You only need to pay closer attention when observing.
Bai Yans very much willing to care for her daughter for a lifetime, but that doesnt mean she doesnt want the girl to find happiness.
What is marry? Can I eat it? The little glutton asks this with a clueless and na?ve face.
Knowing her words are too mature for the baby, Bai Yan lifts the child up to herp for exination: Marriage is when a woman and man makes a vow to share their future together. Just like me and your father, your sister will one day need to find her lifelong partner and follow him.
Biting his little finger: But Big Brother and I will love and care for her too, why do Ling Yan have to leave and follow someone else? Mother, I dont want Ling Yan to leave us!
Perhaps the thought of his twin sister leaving him had roused some unwanted emotions, but Di Jin Tians eyes had started to swell red from anxiousness and made him get all teary.
But right before Bai Yan could soothe her baby and exin some more, Bai Yans attention was suddenly dragged away by the frantic looking steambun that barged into the room.
Mother, Mother. Bai Xiachen cries out, his face anxious and hurried.
Chapter 1402 - The Proud Little Glutton (6)”
Chapter 1402 The Proud Little Glutton (6)
Whats wrong Xiachen? Bai Yan quickly asks after seeing how pale her boy was looking.
I dont know mother, the steambun grips his own clothes around the chest area, just now I felt a sense of panic within my heart. Im afraid something mightve happened to those I know. Maybe Dragony? Or Little Rice or Tsing Yi?
Little Rice and Tsing Yi shouldve been back by now, did something happen while they were outside? And Dragony.....
Although to Bai Xiachen the girl wasnt his biological family, but the boy already felt like shes a member of his family from an emotional standpoint. Now imagining Dragony being in danger was something he couldnt even begin to fathom.
Little Rice and Tsing Yi should be alright, dont worry about them. If they were, I wouldve felt it by now.
But then this idea brought on another issue, which causes Bai Yan to furrow up the brow. If those two arent in trouble, then what about Dragony?
As for Dragony, I had some of the more elite soldiers under your father to tail her. If anything happens then your father should know by now.
Okay. The steambun nodded, his hand still clenching tightly due to the unease, Mother, I dont want Dragony to be in any ident.
Dont worry, shell be all right. Letting her brow loosen up to not worry her son, Bai Yan warmly brings him into a hug to reassure him. Then turning to his younger son, Jin Tian, go find your sister and y while me and your older brother find your father.
Mmmm. Fawning with light in his eyes, the little glutton gets all innocent and lovely in the face over what hes going to say next, Can I go to the kitchen and get some food?
Even though he ate not long ago, it doesnt change the fact that hes hungry again....
Go ahead, but dont eat too much or you will get a tummy ache again. Alright, lets go Xiachen. That said, the woman herself also felt a sense of unease now and hurried to bring her eldest son along for the outside.
Jin Tian on the other hand wasnt as urgent to run off to y though. Rubbing the back of his head, the little glutton only appeared a little bit off, Who is Dragony? Is it someone elses sister that Big Brother wants to abduct?
The more he thought, the more reasonable this little glutton found the theory to be so. I didnt think Big Brother is that kind of person. He is actually into abducting someone elses sister. What if the other familys big brotheres knocking at our door? They will break his leg!
Due to all the misguided information Bai Xiachen himself sowed into the little baby, which was akin to brainwashing, it would be quite some years before the little glutton stopped having that image of his own idol.
No, I cant stand by and watch Big Brother have his leg be broken. I must advise him to turn a new leaf and not ruin someone elses familys sister. Pumping his fist up into the air like a hero, the little glutton vows to himself.
The word ruin was something Bai Xiachen himself taught the baby. To think it would be turned and used on himself one day. If the older boy learned of this then he would surely ignore the little glutton for a month at least.
......
Bai Yan and her eldest had only finisheding out of their courtyard when the man whom they are looking for arrived on his own.
Yan Yan, this is perfect, I was going to find you but didnt know you wereing on your own.
This sent the woman into a rmed state. Tensing up in the hands: Tell me the truth, did something happen to Dragony? Dont worry, I can handle it.
Its like this... Di Cangs voice sounded half hesitant as well, Dragony is missing. The people I sent to protect her is also missing and I cant contact them anymore. I dont know what happened to her.
Chapter 1403 - Dragony’s Missing (1)
Chapter 1403 Dragonys Missing (1)
Bai Yans lip quivered over the terrible news: You say Dragony is missing? How did she go missing? Di Cang, tell me now, which is the ce?
Di Cangsplexion also grew gloomy at the pressing inquiry: I also dont know the full details. Thest location I know she was in was at the Holy Dragon Mountain.
Holy Dragon Mountain!
Tensing up along the hand, Bai Yan grew firm and hard along the face, Di Cang, me and Xiachen are going to that ce.
The peculiarity of that statement didnt escape the husbands ear. She specifically mentioned herself and the boy only, never him! Immediately, Di Cang got all possessive and wrapped his arms around her dress.
Ill go with you too.
You should understand by now Di Cang that we need someone here to guard against the Celestial Pces attack. What if they invade while you are not around? Who will protect our daughter then? Stay here, thats final.
But... but Yan Yan, I cant be at ease if you leave on your own. Dragony isnt the only one missing, the elite guards I sent to tail her is also missing. An incident that can put them in danger cant be simple. I dont want you to face such peril.
Truthfully speaking, Dragony wasnt exactly the most favorite person in Di Cangs roster of people he knew. He cares for Bai Yan, thats an absolute truth. However, a goddaughter to this demon king doesnt equate to putting his beloved wife in exceptional danger.
I cant just leave Dragonys fate alone! Bai Yan reaffirms her decision, getting all huffy and emotional as well. I dont know the reasoning myself, but Ive liked the girl since the first time Iid eyes on her, otherwise I wouldnt have kept her around to begin with. I know you are worried about me, but I am also worried about her. No matter the danger thats ahead of the journey, I must go!
Di Cang got all silent because he knew arguing here wont win him the fight today. Using his slender finger to caress through her hair, those seductive eyes looked like they could see through the beyond by gazing into the womans own.
Fine, but you must keep Xiachen by your side at all times. You hear me boy? You are a man of the family. You must protect your mother while Im not around!
When speaking the word man towards his own son, Di Cang made sure to put extra emphasis on it to pass on the trust he had.
Dont worry Baddie Father, I am a man now, I will definitely keep Mother safe from any harm.
Making a faint chuckle at the good reply, Di Cang now appeared proud: Thats my son, thats how a man of the Di family should be!
Bai Yan naturally felt relieved at the go ahead from her own man. She was honestly starting to worry this possessive demon king would really force his way and bring all the children along! That would be far more disastrous than just going by herself or with Xiachen along!
Chapter 1404 - Dragony’s Missing (2)
Chapter 1404 Dragonys Missing (2)
Also, flicking his hand open after moving closer to his wifes face, take this, its something I recently came across by chance. This jade ne will help keep you safe from a fatal blow for one time. If you keep it on you then I can be at ease.
He didnt lie about this item falling into hisps a few days ago, but... theres more than just one use for it. Of course, Di Cang wouldnt tell his wife what the other use was less he wants a good beating.
First Elder knew this though. Hes been watching from the sideline the entire time and wanted to speak up to inform the demon queen, however, he ended up saying nothing after a brief thought. Whats the point? This was a husbands way of protecting his own wife, he as an outsider shouldnt interfere.
Bai Yan didnt resist as her man ced the jade ne around her neck. Then as if to reward the demon king for his good behavior and obedience, the woman actually tiptoed her feet and kissed him along the lips!
This shouldve been a picturesque scene that would wow the world, but not everyone was happy right now here. Bai Xiachen was rather displeased as he puckered his little lips.
Oh what to do, I also want to give Mother a kiss along the cheek. But Baddie Father wont let me go if I do that....
Ill be back soon Di Cang. Removing her lips from his, Bai Yan turns away for her eldest, Come Xiachen, were going.
Together, one child and one woman, the pair left the pce without dy. Unfortunately, there are many others who doesnt want them to leave. For one, the crazy old coot was one of them. Before they could even make it out of the pce grounds, the old grandpapa hade running over while iling his hands in the air.
Precious granddaughter, where are you going? Ille with you.
Pausing in her steps, Bai Yan muses over her options before replying, Grandpapa, can you do one thing for me?
Rubbing the back of his head, the old coot makes a puzzled face.
Im going out with Xiachen so I want you to keep an eye on my twins while were not around.
The strength of the Celestial Pce mustnt be underestimated. If theres only Mu Ying around then its not a guarantee her children would be safe. Now thats where her grandpapa would be able to help. As for Di Cang..... he has a lot of things to oversee, the person wouldnt be able to keep a tab on the children at every moment of the day.
Okay, okay, pping his hands as heughed aloud, little Ling Yan and Jin Tian are both so cute and good, just like you back then. However, where are you taking Xiachen? Cant you take me as well?
At the end of the day, the old coot would rather be with Bai Yan than to stay here regardless of how fond he was of the kids.
Shaking her head, the woman knew she had to do some persuasion here: I cant be at ease with my daughter being left alone. Also, aside from you and Di Cang, I cant leave my children in other peoples care.
In other words, she only trusts her husband and this grandpapa the most and wouldnt entrust the twins to anyone else. Which was true and not a lie.
Laughing with joy now at the given responsibility, Precious Granddaughter, you dont have to worry, I will make sure the babies are well protected. The old coot then went ahead to pat his chest in a reassuring manner, I wont let those bad people anywhere near them.
Chapter 1405 - Dragony’s Missing (3)
Chapter 1405 Dragonys Missing (3)
But... The old coots smile disappeared again, his eyes wide with pleading, Can youe back quickly?
Considering how cautious his tone was, Bai Yan could already see the miserable picture the other person would make once shes gone. Closing her eyes in aching pain over what shes trying to do, she eventually came to terms and spoke up: Grandpapa, Ill be back very soon, wait here for me, okay?
The old coot nodded heavily, I will be good so you cant lie to me. Cross our pinkies?
Okay, pinky swear. Once I find Dragony Ill return right away. Showing a dazzling smile, Bai Yan went ahead to hook her pinky around the elders to seal the deal.
Great Grandpapa goodbye, Bai Xiachen waves his hand in the air as he and his mother departed for good, which only made the old coot even more pitiful in the background.
For a while, only the lonely figure of an old man stood at the pce doors, not moving and not going anywhere until the sun set for the night.
......
The Holy Dragon Mountain was located very far from the Demon City, therefore it took quite some time before Bai Yan and the steambun arrived at the base of this ce. Even worse, theres someone blocking the road up ahead!
Mother. Bai Xiachen murmurs, his hand getting ufortably tense as he grabbed onto his mothers sleeve, Its this woman who tried to hurt me and Dragony before. Shes the one responsible for sending us down into that underground world.
Bai Yan didnt need to be reminded of this because she already knew who the other side was. Though their encounter was brief back then, its more than enough to firmly engrave the vile deceiver into her mind.
Youre really alive. Aplex lookes off of Ruo Xis face. Theres resentment, hatred and hostility....
You should be reunited with the demon king now, why are youing back again? Isnt it enough for you to have one man, why are youing back to steal the Celestial Lord from me?! The way this vile woman said it sounded like shes very disappointed and that the other side chose the most foolish and disgusting choice possible.
Bai Yan already had a negative view of this woman to begin with, but her words only made her even more irritate. Then thats when her gazended on the crescent moon amulet around the neck. Immediately, a series of fragmented memories came swarming back to her mind....
Its a picture of two girls, two young girls to be precise. They were inside a dense jungle. One had an amulet in hand and was giving it as a gift to the other girl who was called Ruo Xi.
This amulet... it looks familiar. Youre called Yun Ruo Xi, correct? Showing a dominating smile, Bai Yan asks with force in her voice, If my memories serve me right, that amulet should be mine, am I right on that as well?
One could literally see the horroring out of the imposters face. It couldnt be helped. For Ruo Xi and all that she held right now in her life, its all derived from this crescent moon amulet. Without it, shes nothing. Shes not the supposed savior of the Celestial Realm. Shes not the most important woman in this world, shes nothing!
Chapter 1406 - Dragony’s Missing (4)
Chapter 1406 Dragonys Missing (4)
What are you talking about? Yun Ruo Xi forces a smile to hide her inner guilt, Oh, I forgot you dont remember because you reincarnated. How can you remember the past? I bet you mistook this amulet as yours because of the fragments in your head. Ill tell you this clearly so you can stop wondering about it. This amulet is mine to begin with, then you cheated it off my hands for a while before I eventually got it back.
Is that right? Bai Yans smile deepens, but its just a trinket, why are you acting so nervous for? Can it be the amulet has some other uses youre trying to hide?
Almost like a jerk reaction, Yun Ruo Xi clenches the amulet around her neck and made a vignt look across to the other side. This amulet is something my parents left me, of course it means a lot to me. But enough, were not here to speak about my possessions. Youve got Di Cang already, why are youing out of the Demon Realm to pester the Celestial Lord?
Regarding the story of Keeper Ling being shoved away by Chu Yi God has already been passed onto the womans ear so shes well aware of the situation and what happened.
Haha!
Would you rather lose the world than lose her?
When did Bai Yan hold such an importance position within his heart?
How can he give up on the world for a mere single woman?
I dont know this Celestial Lord youre talking about, and my one and only husband is Di Cang. In my heart, there can only be one person! As Bai Yan presses forward, her hand had already summoned out her Godyer for battle.
Sarcastic in her tone now, You are not going out of your way to pester him, but your existence is causing him to not forget you. Isnt it enough to have the Demon Realm in your palm already, why do you keeping to the Celestial Realm and show up in front of him?
If it wasnt for this womans temptation and seduction of the Celestial Lord, would he keep her in his heart for a millennium?
Stopping there on the spot, Bai Yans cold smirk devolved into an unamused one, I said it already, I dont know who youre talking about. Me and Di Cangs purpose is very clear and thats to exact revenge on the Celestial Pce. Why should I stop for the sake of a single person I never met?
That only raised the anger level in Yun Ruo Xis heart: Quit pretending like you dont know the Celestial Lord is Chu Yi God! Oh right, you shouldnt know hes him unless someone told you isnt it? Fine, a thousand years ago it was he who personally tied you up and brought you to execution ground. Its he who caused you to lose your unborn baby.
A visible stiffness gripped Bai Yans body in that moment. Theres unbridled anger surging forward, but more were that of pain and indescribably regret.
What did you just say? Its Chu Yi God who killed my son? Its he who hunted me down by sending his men?
Several times she had dreamt of an unknown person, but due to the individual always having his back turned to herself, Bai Yan couldnt make out who it was. Adding in the fact that the one in the dream had ck hair and a white robe, the connection never drew a spark.
Chapter 1407 - Dragony’s Missing (5)
Chapter 1407 Dragonys Missing (5)
Why does it have to be him?
Mother! Bai Xiachen felt the angering out his mothers face so he subconsciously reached out to grasp onto her hand.
Though the steambun was still small in age, but hes nevertheless smart enough to know one of the reasons hes able to survive one of his encounters before was thanks to Chu Yi God. Without that man, he and Bai Yan would be dead at the edge of the Demon Realm due to those shadow guard that day.
Why should I believe you? A crunching soundes off of Bai Yans fist as she red daggers at the other woman, All you have is a one-sided story, you got no evidence! Besides, you wanted to hurt my son before, that makes your story even less credible!
A sneeres off of Yun Ruo Xis tongue in return : If you dont believe me then you can go inquire the details on your own. Most only know hes the Celestial Lord, but those in power all know him by his name so some of your upper members in the Demon Realm should know.
Bai Yan slowly closes her eyes, knowing she couldnt keep denying the other sides story. It wasnt all that long ago where Chu Yi god deceived her and nearly harmed her own son, but she still believed the man would give her a proper exnation. Yet... the person never came again.
How can it be him? Why did he save Xiachen and then nearly harmed him? Which side is the real him? Did he really kill the four sacred beasts, the same one in my dreams? This doesnt make sense, why is everything so hard to figure out?!
The more she thought, the more tied Bai Yan was feeling inside. Part of her wants to believe in Chu Yi God as a good person, but the other part of her said otherwise based on all the things thats transpired. So, for a time thedy couldnt move, only standing there in silence for a long time.
Yun Ruo Xi wasnt going to stand patiently and wait of course. Showing bitter poison along the eyes: Bai Yan, if not for you then I wouldve been his wife for a long time already! You clearly got Di Cang already, why do you have to reappear again? What qualification do you have to hate the Celestial Pce? All you lost is a child, while I lost the happiness of a lifetime!
Thats right, in the mind of this vile being, a child was nothing more than a disposable object that doesnt hold a candle to her own happiness.
Yun Ruo Xi, what are you doing? Exactly then a cold rumbling voice cuts down from above.
Going stiff due the familiarity, the vile woman rigidly turns around and discovered that breathtaking face. However, instead of the cold and indifferent attitude like always, the person had on an outraged expression that has never been seen before.
Lo-Lord? Yun Ruo Xi stutters this out from the mouth, her face going pale under that menacing gaze, Le-Let me exin... its not like what you see....
Chu Yi God didnt pay any heed though, his entire attention only focused on Bai Yan who sent him into a panic once their eyes met. Yaner....
Bai Yanughed in that moment. Not the small chuckle or derisive kind, but the heartfelt and pained cry of someone openly hurt by ones action. Against this, the Celestial Lord immediately felt a ominous sensation creeping up from his feet.
Chu Yi God, I ask you, is it because of you that my previous life ended up so miserable? My child, did he also leave me forever because of you? White Tiger, Azure Dragon, ck Turtle, and Vermillion Bird, did they all die because of your hands?
Chapter 1408 - Dragony’s Missing (6)
Chapter 1408 Dragonys Missing (6)
Pain and sadness always dampen down after some time. In this case, Bai Yans final emotion were that of indifference because she didnt want to be hurt anymore. At this point, she only wants a clear answer.
Yes. Under that indifferent gaze, Chu Yi God painfully nodded and confirmed the truth.
He didnt want to kill her, nor did she intend to harm herpanions back then. However.... the fact remains that her miserable fate and death was indeed caused by him. The man couldnt deny it.
Bai Yan gently closes her eyes because her heart was shaking immensely. She thought she was prepared for the final answer, but its clear she wasnt entirely.
Mother, the steambun tugs at thedys hand with worry in his eyes. Then turning to the man with anger burning, You leave, dont you see my mother doesnt want to see you!
Xiachen... A bittersweet smilees off of the mans mouth, I really dont have any malice towards you, please believe me.
Getting frustrated along his little face now, Bai Xiachen raises his voice into a yell: You hurt my mothers heart, you also killed Azure Dragon and them, how can you still say you dont hold malice against us? I know you are strong and Im not your opponent, but one day I will grow up and when that timees, I will make you pay for everything you owe us!
These words may being out of that childish mouth, but the tone and force in his voice showed that hes well on his way to bing a ruler of one realm.
Chu Yi God tasted a bitter sadness in his mouth at that moment. He could see the hatreding out of the kids eye, and the resentful tone shooting his way. Its then he knew, whatever hope he had of winning back Bai Yans heart was forever lost, he wont ever have a chance again.....
Xiachen is right, one day we will pay back the blood debt! Bai Yan announces, her eyes hard and hostile now.
Out of consideration that you saved my son that one time, I wont settle the matter with you today. However, the next time we meet is when we will put an end to everything!
How could I have forgotten?
How could I have done that?
Celestial Pce!
Chu Yi God!
YUN RUO XI!
I wont let any of you go!
Wait Yaner, let me exin... Chu Yi God wanted to reach out with his hand due to panic. Unfortunately for him, his hand was promptly pped away when near contact.
Dont touch me. Compared to Di Cang, you are scum! Youre not evenparable to a strand of his hair!
A visible tremor could be seen across the mans shoulder, a readable sign hes been hurt by that insult.
If... Bai Yan stopped for a second in her words, then snickering sarcastically, If you want me to forgive you then its possible. I want those from the Celestial Pce to die, including this Yun Ruo Xi, can you kill them now?
Initially the man shed a flicker of hope in his eyes after hearing theres a chance to turn things around, but thetter partpletely ripped the light out of his face like hes dead inside.
Yaner, not now, but in the future.... In the future I will....
Chapter 1409 - The Only Light (1)
Chapter 1409 The Only Light (1)
Perhaps Bai Yan already knew this would the sort of answer toe of her request so her reaction was rather mild.
So, shes off limits too? Narrowing her eyes in, theres self-mockery and hatred towards the other person.
Yun Ruo Xi instantly flew into an antsy panic. Hurrying to stare at the Celestial Lord for help, this imposter uses her gaze to plead for mercy.
I promise you, I will definitely give you a proper answer in the future! Chu Yi God says the same thing again.
Yun Ruo Xi cant die now, nor can the Celestial Pce topple just yet, but... I will definitely give her a proper answer.
Chuckling in her voice now: If you want to give me an answer then kill Yun Ruo Xi now! I want her to pay for harming my child!
Other than that, she has nothing else to ask for!
Lord.... The imposter reflexively calls out, knowing full well how much of a position Bai Yan stands within Chu Yi Gods heart. Shes really afraid the man would y her on an impulse.
From beginning to end, the man never once gave Yun Ruo Xi a nce: Yaner, give me some time, she and the Celestial Pce cannot die now. You have to believe me, everything I do is for you....
He raises his hand again, wanting to hold onto that dress to pass on his feelings. Unfortunately for him, a small body cuts him off by mming into him and knocking his footing back.
Get out of here! Dont you to touch my mother! Bai Xiachen yells, his eyes full of disgust.
Anyone who hurts his mother and break her heart are all bad people!
One could literally see the air deting out of Chu Yi Gods soul in that moment. Against the little guys face, he couldnt help but smile bitterly because he wasnt making excuses here. In his mind, Yun Ruo Xi needs to live, and the Celestial Pce also needs to exist for now....
Xiachen, Bai Yan pulls the boy back behind herself, her cold eyes wary and alert.
You dont have to do this, I wont hurt him. The behavior across from himself hurts the man even more.
If you wont hurt him then why did you kill my child a thousand years ago! He couldnt even get a nce at me before he left me forever! If you really want to help me then why did you lie to me before! I cant even keep thest wisp of his existence with me because of you!
Merely recalling the fact that her child died a lonely death was a piercing pain to Bai Yans heart.
So what if the little one is not human? At least he recognizes me as his mother.....
Mother, Bai Xiachen felt the paining out of his mothers heart and attempted to sooth it, dont be sad, I will always be with you. We will never separate.
Sure enough, the grief and pain in the womans eye gradually dissipated under her childs hopeful gaze.
In front of the hostility from both mother and child, Chu Yi God didnt know what else to say at this point. He had nothing that could defend his stance, nor find any excuses to do so. Everything was true, he singlehandedly ruined the womans previous life and murdered her child. He did it all.....
Chapter 1410 - “The Only Light (2)”
Chapter 1410 The Only Light (2)
Yaner, I used to live for Celestial Realm, but now I exist only for you. No matter what I do, its for your sake...
The corner of Bai Yans lip visibly ticked upwards over that remark. Though the mans sentence didnt directly refuse her, but its obvious enough that he intends to save the imposter if she attacked now.
Dont forget what you said today Chu Yi God. I may not be your opponent now and cannot kill the person you want to protect, but one day, one day I will pay back the debt you all owe me!
A blood debt must be repaid with blood! Those who wronged me will know what it means to suffer! Sacrifice me and my family for your own safety and peace? Ha! All of you will regret ever going down that path!
With that vow made in her mind, Bai Yan grabbed her sons hand and turned to leave, her head never once giving the man another nce like hes nothing.
A thumping pain rocked the mans heart as he watched the two figures slowly disappear from his view. He couldnt move. He wanted to stop them, but his heart told him its fruitless. All thats left was a numbing sensation that ripped the strength from his weak body.
Lord, Yun Ruo Xi flickers a spark of venom in her eyes before hiding it again when facing the crush of her life, I knew your heart has me, I knew you wouldnt....
Otherwise, why else would he protect me?
But before more could be said, the woman suddenly felt a crushing blow that mmed into her chest. Its too fast to the point where her eyes couldnt even begin to catch on until she herself was flying back through the air.
Shocked and horrified by the time she processed on her own injury, Yun Ruo Xi struggles to look up. In that second, what weed her eyes werent the surreal face of the Celestial Lord that shes known for so long, but a man that had eyes of contempt and disgust.
I said it before, none of you are allowed toe make trouble for her, did you not hear my order? Who allowed you toe tell her about me?
It was not easy for him to make up his mind to pursue the love of his life again, to think his decision would be destroyed before she could take it into action.
Pale along the face, the imposter attempts to defend herself with excuses: Lord, I didnt mean to, I really didnt mean to...
Didnt mean to? A sneeres off the mans mouth. With a wave of his sleeve, the woman across from himself instantly flies up from the ground andnds into his hand. He didnt hold back in his grip so the other person nearly rolled her eyes and fainted in that second.
Am I going to die like this?
After a thousand years, Im going to die under the hands of the man I love?
Why?
None of this makes sense to the iling female.
You really think I wont kill you? Ill tell you the truth Yun Ruo Xi, Im only keeping you alive because youre still useful! If you die then who will take the danger in ce of Yaner? This time Chu Yi God sounded more like a real man than he ever did. A person with blood, not the surreal divine person that others believed him to be.
Chapter 1411 - The Only Light (3)
Chapter 1411 The Only Light (3)
Truly, Yun Ruo Xi did in fact believe the man choking at her throat right now saved her because he liked her, not because of something like using her as a shield!
You and Yaner cant bepared together! Tossing the lump of meat to the ground in a barbaric manner, Chu Yi God continues in a cold hard fashion: Keeper Ling and the others may be blind, but I am not! You will never be able to match her goodness!
You will never be able to match her goodness!
This sentence was akin to a thousand arrows, each piercing right through to Yun Ruo Xis heart and burying her in a mountain of hurt.
Why? Why do you keep liking her more than me when Ive waited a millennium for you? Whats so worthy to make you choose her over me? She asks with a sorrowful face.
Another gush of wind sts out of the man in response, this time powerful enough to blow the woman off the feet and into the bushes, thus causing her to be a tattered mess in the process.
I said you cant bepared to her, what dont you understand? An annoyance filled the persons voice, This is my warning, I will only let you go this one time. If you appear before Yaner again then dont me me for being cruel. I dont care if you are useful or not, I will personally put an end to you!
A visible shudder rocked Yun Ruo Xis body as she struggled to climb up from the ground. She couldnt believe this. As a result of her pouring emotions, a tidal wave of tears spewed out of those eyes like a waterfall.
Why cant he simply kill me instead of saying those cruel words to me? I waited so long for him, why do I deserve such a cruel fate?
I thought even if you wont love, but you will one day marry me. Closing her eyes, she mutters this one sentence out.
Didnt he almost marry me back then? If it wasnt for Bai Yan, perhaps we would be man and wife already....
Hmph, I only agreed because Keeper Ling promised me they wouldnt kill Yaner if I did so. I believed him, yet they went back on their promise and never intended to let her go. Yun Ruo Xi, dont think I dont know youre one of the main reasons in pushing those old fools into treating her that way.
A huge look of panic gripped the womans face at being pointed out: No... I didnt! Lord, you must have misunderstood me. Is it Bai Yan? Did she tell you something false?
How did he find out? It must be Bai Yan! Yes, it must be her! She mustve said something while I wasnt around!
Yaner dont know anything so you can stop ming her for everything. Only Keeper Ling and them would be so oblivious. After a millennium, Ive seen through it all.
The funny thing was he too had been blinded by lies and deceit back then, hence his foolish decision to harm his love of a lifetime.
Going numb in the legs, Yun Ruo Xi copses to the ground again, her eyes exposing a look of distraught. And unlike earlier, the imposter wouldnt believe the man was doing it out of mercy or love, its definitely something darker.
So he knows everything....
If he knew then why did he leave me my life?
I never liked you, never had and never will. When I first met you I already disliked you, and the only reason I remained polite was due to Yaners connection.
Chapter 1412 - The Only Light (4)
Chapter 1412 The Only Light (4)
Now cherish the time you have remaining, theres not much left in it.... After throwing down this bone chilling sentence, Chu Yi God turned and flew away like a brisk wisp of wind. Hes always been like this. Come and go as he pleases without leaving a trace of his existence.
Half a ringter, Yun Ruo Xi finally returned to her senses after being left alone. Unlike the terrified expression she had on earlier though from the conversation, her face was twisted and grotesque. Bai Yan, I want you to die! Even if I cant get the Lord, I will never give you a chance to live in this world in peace, just you wait!
If she wasnt here, if she didnt existence, Chu Yi God wouldve definitely loved me instead! Yes, this is all her fault, I did nothing wrong!
Winger, get your ass out here,e out this instant! She roars.
It didnt take long, only a second for the figure in ck to appear at the front. Though the persons face was constantly covered under his cloak, it didnt take much to see his expression was cool and calm.
Winger, you said before that Bai Yan gave birth to a son did you not? Go kill the child now, I want Bai Yan to suffer the experience of losing her child!
Making a shudder, the man grew hesitant and unwilling: Didnt you say you only want me to deal with her daughter? Why are you asking me this now?
You damn garbage, do you not see how shes treating me? Because of her, the Lord has misunderstood me! So what if I kill her son?
Winger didnt speak, only staying still and silent for the longest time before replying: Di Cangs strength is very strong, coupled with the many powerful demons under him, I cant kill the young prince while under their watch.
What little prince? Who allowed you to call him the little prince? Thats a bastard child! A child born of foul blood! I dont care how you do it, you must kill the boy! I saved your life so dont you forget that. You should be grateful to me. Isnt your Terraraptor Crow kind always willing to repay their debt?
Winger hung head his under that scolding voice but still managed to murmur a rebuke back, I am not a garbage.
Its just that... I cant use my full powers because of those enemies. They will find me if I do. Whats more, I dont want to hurt a young innocent child.
Rou Xi, I know you have a grudge against the demon queen, but you should be going after her and her husband, not... Upon seeing the livid face of the woman thats shooting a vicious re his way, Winger promptly stopped and grew hesitant again, The child is only two years old, he doesnt know anything and havent done anything. Please, I cant do this...
Hmph, the child can only me himself for being born into that sort of family, he cant me us! Getting bloodshot red in the eyes, Yun Ruo Xi loses all her cool: I am ordering you now as your benefactor, kill him!
Winger closed his eyes, feeling the throbbing pain thump away at his own consciousness. Hes a proud member of the Terraraptor Crow family, a prestigious demon kind thats known to repay any debt they owe. But to do something this heinous and immoral, hes finding it difficult to ept.
Chapter 1413 - The Only Light (5)
Chapter 1413 The Only Light (5)
Ruo Xi, I wont do it. I can help you fight the demon king and your enemies, but I wont help you harm an innocent child that has done nothing to deserve such a fate. This is final. From those cool eyes, a strong sense of unyielding strengthes forward.
He hadpromised too many times before, and for that, he regrets it. Now was the time he needs to put his foot down and makes a stance. Theres more than one way to repay a debt and it wasnt this way.
Pack!
The wicked imposter instantly flew into a rage and pped the man across the face. Its loud and clear, leaving five red fingerprints along the skin.
Garbage, you useless garbage! I wish you were dead instead of being so useless! Giving a cruel re, Yun Ruo Xi turns and left without ncing back. Shes very upset and didnt care if her words hurt.
Winger didnt feel angry or outraged as he watched that departing figure. To him, this was something that happens often so hes numb to the insults alrady. Whats more, he didnt care.
For the Terraraptor Crow n, repaying a favor or debt doesnt mean they are forced to endure insult or humiliations. This was something he himself chose. One for the sake of being lifted from that dark ce when he was young, the other being he also had a wisp of hope for the other woman to return to her old self.
......
After a long while of not moving, Winger was finally ready to leave as well when a powerful pressure came pushing down from above. Immediately, his face got white due to recognition.
How did those people find me?
Bang!
A ray of thunder suddenly strikes down from the sky, hitting directly onto Wingers body. He wanted to dodge this attack but failed due to so how sudden it came. Next thing he knew was being flung to the ground from the impact, his mouth spewing blood as all color leaves his face.
Although this thunder didnt have the same strength of a heavens retribution, but it still left the poor man incredibly painful and injured. In his blurred state, he could vividly see the figure of the one person he wants to see most right now.
Rou.... Rou Xi.... He held out his hand, seemingly wanting to grasp onto the hazy image.
However, instead of lending a hand like any kind person would do, the imposter only showed a fearful picture in her existence. Then casting another nce upwards at the storm clouds rumbling above her head, this wretched woman didnt think twice and made a run for the other way. She had no qualm about fleeing and running for her life.
To be fair, Yun Ruo Xi never intended toe back in the first ce after she left the first time around. The only reason she returned was due to the loudmotion. Now that shes sure danger was around the woman had no reason to stick around and get involved.
Wingers consciousness slowly faded away as the strength left him, thus allowing his hand to fall to the ground after reaching out. Gradually in his half unconscious state, memories of old came echoing back....
Big Brother Winger, you have to believe me, I wille and take you out of this ce. I am not strong enough now, but I can help heal some of your injuries. Pain go away, shoo shoo.
But.... what if you donte?
If I grow strong enough then I will definitelye save you. But if you escape before I do then you cane find me instead. I live at the Celestial Pce.
Okay, if you donte... then I will go out and find you...
Slowly but surely, that warm gentle voice which brought light into his life was fading away. He couldnt figure out why, but its not the same anymore.
Chapter 1414 - “Winger’s Dilemma (1)”
Chapter 1414 Wingers Dilemma (1)
Just before Wingers mindpletely slipped away, his ear somehow manages to vaguely make out two voices near himself. He wants to open his eyes to see who they were, but the tiredness he had was stronger and that stopped him from doing so.
Tsing Yi, who is he? Based on his appearance, it looks like hes been hit by lightning or something. What did he do to be struck by something like that? A snowy white tiger marched in front of the unconscious man, his mighty eyes staring down at the stranger on the ground.
Hes a demon like us, but his scent and aura are not familiar to me. I cant tell which tribe or n hes from. Speaking afterwards was a woman in green, her face heroic and beautiful at the same time.
Then what should we do with him? The tiger asks again with a childish voice.
First take him back to the city with us. If hes a demon then we shouldnt leave him alone to die like this. As to his identity, we can confirm with the others when hes better.
Whats more, a seriously injured demon wouldnt pose a threat to them and their friends anyway. Rather than being heartless and cold, the dragoness would rather be kind to help her own soul.
Okay, Ill carry him on my back then. Using his mouth, the white tiger flung the poor guy into the air and onto his back like a baggage. A brutish method but an effective one nheless.
Tsing Yi didnt have any objections to this maneuver and followed herpanion from behind. Together, they bolted for the Demon City without looking back.
Unbeknownst to the pair though, they were being watched from the rear the entire time by the very girl who fled earlier. Azure Dragon and White Tiger? Theyre here too? I cant let the Demon Realms power continue to grow, otherwise the problem will be out of control.
Yun Ruo Xi hasnt forgotten the appalling power the four demon generals possessed back in their prime. If they are to return then it would spell trouble not only for the Celestial Pce, but herself as well because she had a major hand in their demise! If everythinges out, the first person those four would murder would be her!
But concern was one thing, this wretched woman wasnt so ignorant to not realize whats the most urgent matter at hand. She must hurry back and make sure the Keepers never meet Bai Yan again, otherwise the other person might bring up the topic of the moon amulet in her possession. If it bes known shes not the real owner and Bai Yan was, she would be nothing! She wouldnt be able to live the life of luxury she has now, nor would she have a loyal dog like Winger who came on his own. Heck, she wouldnt even be able to protect herself without others to shelter her!
......
Inside a bed chamber, Winger had j struggles to open his eyes as a mountainous level of fatigue gripped his body. Despite this difort, the injured guy still felt abnormally at ease here.
Chapter 1415 - “Winger’s Dilemma (2)”
Chapter 1415 Wingers Dilemma (2)
Are you awake? A calm and old voice echoes in Wingers ear, causing his body to go stiff, If youre awake then thats good. Ive already examined your body and youre indeed a member of the Terraraptor Crow family. I and your father Skywing are old friends.... To think the oldd would manage to leave behind a seedling.
Shooting his eyes open now at the mention of his family, the injured guy wanted to get up to get more information but fell back down as he did so. You... you know my father?
Dragon me calmly nodded: You shouldnt be born yet when I was locked up so its normal for you to not know me. ording to our connection, you should call me uncle. Does your father mention me often?
Winger bitterly shook his head over the reminder painful memories: I dont remember a lot of things because Ive been locked up in a dark ce for many years. It wasnt until a couple hundred years ago did I manage to escape ande into the world. Where is this ce, did you save me?
No, it wasnt me who saved you, it was Tsing Yi and Little Rice who happened to find you in a forest. They brought you back after noticing your injuries. Youre now inside the pce of the Demon City.
Demon Citys pce?
Going rigid over this news, Wingers face hung low as a bittersweet vor filled his tongue.
Im inside the citys pce? Why did it have to be the demon queens people who saved me? Now what am I supposed to do? My n rule requires me to repay and debt I owe to another, but they are the ones Ruo Xi wants to kill. How am I supposed to fit both sides....
Whats wrong? The old goat asks with a frown, not understanding why the perplexed and troubled expression of the young man.
Shaking his head after realizing hes revealed too much: Im all right.... Um, do you have an alchemist here? Howe my body feel like its not hurting anymore?
Oh, our queen is a alchemist, and its the little princess who gave you a Dan pill.
Boom!
Instantly, Wingers mind went nk as it exploded. There are countless voices echoing in his mind right now, each vying to persuade him on a certain course of action.
The princess? You said theres a princess in the Demon Realm? But... but the queen is supposed to have given birth to two boys, isnt that what the rumors say?
Now this time it was the old goat to make a strange look: You right on the queen having two sons, but the second birth came as a twin, one girl and one boy.
A buzzing sound rocked the poor mans brain after getting the confirmation. Closing his eyes, even his lips were quivering from shock.
Why is this happening?
Why is there a princess?
Do I.... really have tomit to such a vicious act in the end?
But I cant do it!
I cant murder an innocent child!
Originally Dragon me didnt have any doubts regarding Wingers motive or origin, but after this disy of ups and downs in behavior, the old goat couldnt help but add an extra sense of rm towards this new guy.
It looks like I need to have Half Qing Sing (snake woman) tail this guy in secret. Although me and his father are good friends, but I dont know too much about him as a person. I cant risk this because of my own ties.
Though he thought that, the old goat still wanted to believe hes only overthinking this matter. Otherwise, he might just have to end his old friends only son, that would be a regret he himself would be pained in.
Chapter 1416 - Winger’s Dilemma (3)”
Chapter 1416 Wingers Dilemma (3)
Due to how troubled Winger was inside, the man did not notice the odd looking his way. Then just as hes about to speak again, a soft crisp voice cuts in from the doorway.
Grandpa Dragon me, is the uncle awake?
This voice may be childish in nature, but its more than enough to make the bedridden patient tremble. Looking over, he could see it was a baby girl thats probing her head through the entrance and looking at him in the eye.
Princess, walk slowly, dont fall. Mu Ying speaks out after seeing the baby toddling forward in a quick manner. Shes afraid the girl might trip over due to this and get hurt. However, its also due to her careless remark that confirmed Di Ling Yans identity to the assassin.
So shes the princess of the Demon Realm? How could this be? Such a cute and adorable baby, it would require a truly beautiful woman to produce such a child.
For a while, Wingers curiosity to learn of Bai Yan as a person grew, making him show a side that he never thought to be within himself.
Uncle, Tsing Yi said you were hurt so I gave you my mothers medicinal pills. Does it still hurt? With big innocent eyes, Di Ling Yan asks aftering over to the bedside.
Does it still hurt?
Once again, memories of old came swimming back to him, causing Wingers heart to ache tremendously with turmoil.
How long has it been since I received such warmth? Thats right.... That time in the darkness with her. Ever since she left that time, I never felt it again.
Grandpa Dragon me, is something still wrong with this uncle? Di Ling Yan tilts her little head, Mother gave me a lot of Dan pills. Here Uncle, you can have them because I cant finish it all.
The old goat smiled with content at the babys good sense, Of course you can, but if you give him everything then what will you eat Princess?
Biting her thumb in a troubled fashion, Thats right, they taste really good and I can eat a lot everyday, but....
Grandpa Dragon me, Im sure Mother will want me to do this. Me not having any will only mean I cant eat some snacks for a while, while Uncle here is injured and needs them more.
For nearly two years this baby girl has been protected very well so her heart remains pure and beautiful, thus winning most of the demons here in this city. This includes the old goat who showed a pleased smile.
I really hope Im overthinking this, otherwise.... I cant imagine how hurt the princess will be if my spections are true.
Winger, do you remember the rules of your family n? Dragon mes expression suddenly got stern and hard, The Terraraptor n is known to repay any debt they owe. Your life was saved because of the princesss graciousness by giving you all these Dan pills to consume. Without her, you would be at the deaths gate by now thanks to the injury you sustained.
The patient visibly stiffened over the news. Closing his eyes in pain, Rest assured Uncle Dragon me, I know what I have to do.
Chapter 1417 - Winger’s Dilemma (4)”
Chapter 1417 Wingers Dilemma (4)
Such a beautiful girl, how can I hurt her? I really cant do this, Im sorry Ruo Xi....
Mu Ying, you take care of the princess while I go finish some business outside. If anything happens, call me immediately. Dragon me leaves after giving this instruction.
Though the old goat still felt ufortable trusting Wingerpletely at this stage but he believes the guy wouldnt try anything while in the pce. Its far too secure and hard to escape if he does.
Once they were alone, Wingers gaze promptly turned to the baby girl, his eyes warm: Princess, your mother the queen.... what kind of person is she?
Hes been told for a very long time that the woman Ruo Xi hated was a vile being for ages, nows his chance to find out the details for himself.
Showing a proud face upon having her mother mentioned, Di Ling Yan happily obliged the request by propping her chin very high: My mother is the best person in the world. Shes beautiful and kind, and I want to be exactly like her when I grow up... Maybe not exactly since shes so excellent, but I will be the second closest to Mother.
Speaking of thest bit in her sentence, the baby girl has gotten that brow furrowed up due to her own words.
Princess, Mu Ying smiles warmly and interrupts, it is gettingte. If we dont hurry to dinner then all those delicious foods will end up in the princes tummy.
Ah?! Ling Yan immediately jumped, her face urgent: I need to hurry, otherwise Jin Tian will devour everything again and I wont get any. Without dy, she led the way on her own for the exit.
This was exactly what the maid wanted to happen. She may not have any hostility towards this stranger, but shes not foolish enough to think hes a person that she shouldnt be wary of. In any case, the maid doesnt want the princess to stick around for too long less he does something unexpected.
The negative opinion towards Winger right now was honestly unwarranted. His entire focus has been shifted to the past, to be exact, the time where Yun Ruo Xi exined her reasoning for changing so much thanks to the demon queen.
You are right, when I saved you I did it out of good intentions. Who doesnt want to be kind and good to others? But what did I get in return? I was so kind to her, yet she stole my fianc! If you hadnt been sote ining, would I have experienced all those hardships? I wouldnt, I wouldnt thats what!
You dont know what she did to me. She ordered all beasts to hunt me down, and my strength stagnated as a result of the injury I sustained. Bai Yan could clearly get me to be that old coots disciples as well back then, all she had to do was speak up. But guess what, she didnt and left me in the dark.
Furthermore, it was she who abandoned the Celestial Lord and hooked up with Demon King Di Cang on her own. Even when she didnt want it, she wont let me have my own happiness.
That womans heart has always been poisonous. At least I was good-hearted and saved you. If it was her who encountered you back then, you would be dead now.
I really pity Di Cang. A woman like her cant possibly educate a child to be good. Eventually she and her breed will be a scourge to both realms. By then everyone will be gued by their evil.
Chapter 1418 - “I Rather Die (1)”
Chapter 1418 I Rather Die (1)
Yet what hes hearing was a huge differencepared to what Ruo Xi imed to be. For a while, the poor injured guy doesnt know what to believe anymore as he closes his eyes over this dilemma.
......
Holy Dragon Mountain.
Its reported that thousands of years ago, this holyndscape of the past housed some of the most sacred of relics to the dragon race. But due to various reasons and the war between demons and celestials a thousand years ago, none of its original residences remain to this date.
Now the only ones to evere here were treasure hunters and those who wish to strike it rich.
However of course, many dangers lurk here from ages past. Traps, poisonous insects and creatures of unknown origin, these were merely some of the known hurdles lurking from within. As a result, not many ever dares venture into the mountain scape for not many ever returns alive. Yet today was not the case. There are many crowding around, some extremely powerful individuals capable of controlling a region under their fists.
Senior Yue, is that dragon girl really in this ce?
Yes, the senior faintly nods his head in confirmation, that dragon girl stole the treasure off my hands and hid herself inside. Even if this ce is dangerous and big, I will certainly find her!
Dont forget what you promised us then Senior Yue. If we help you locate that dragon girl, you must give each of us a level thirteen Dan pill. The one speaking was a middle-aged man who licked his lip greedily after speaking.
Within this Celestial Realm, there are not many people who could produce level thirteen alchemic products like this old man. Since Senior Yue was a disciple of a certain elder within the Celestial Pce, he would certainly have said products like he ims.
Sneering in contempt at the other sides greed: When have I ever gone back on my promise? That dragon girl stole something I need to treat my granddaughter, nothing but an abhorrent lizard that knows no shame! I will pay any price to find that monster!
After Senior Yue threw his vow down, the rest immediately began to act as arranged due to the reassurance. Theres a lot of traps ahead of their path so its a very slow process to dismantle the dangers.
......
Meanwhile at the same time, a little girl was currently curled up inside a cave not too far away, her body cold and shivering due to the frosting off the body.
Its cold, its cold...
Dragonys eysh trembled profusely due to the bone chilling frost attacking her internals. She wanted to sleep direly right now, but at the thought of Bai Yan and Bai Xiachens face again, she stubbornly bit her lip and forced her consciousness awake.
I must not sleep here, otherwise I will never be able to see Mother and Gege (big brother) again....
Mother, Gege, I miss you so much... Oowuu, I really miss you.
Bringing up the picture of Bai Yans dazzling smile and kind hugs, Dragony could no longer hold back her loneliness and let the tearse forward. She knows that if Bai Yan was here then there would be a way to dispel this cold. But now, she could only rely on their own perseverance to survive!
Exactly then, a series of footsteps bursts over from the cave mouth, causing the poor girls face to stiffen up. They are strangers to Dragony, she doesnt know them. However, once she got a better look at a certain old senior among their ranks, her eyes dimmed with lost hope.
These people... they have finallye.
Little girl, we finally found you. You stole Senior Yues stuff so hurry and hand it over. We can spare you your life if you do so. Due to Dragonys ever growing beauty as she matures, the young man who spoke here had on a perverted grin that showed exactly what hes thinking and intends to do afterwards.
Chapter 1419 - I Rather Die (2)”
Chapter 1419 I Rather Die (2)
Dragony snorted, Based on what? Thats my stuff, and I found it first so why should I have it over?
When speaking, her teeth was clearly ttering due to the frost so its obvious her condition wasnt well. Even so, there were no tearsing out of those eyes anymore, only the stubborn look of someone not willing to submit.
Senior Yue said its his then its his little girl, you better be smart and hand it over. Afterwards you wille back with me to ask for his mercy. Perhaps then he will spare your life if you are good.
From within Dragonys big eyes flickered a glimmer of danger because she would rather die than be subjected to humiliation. Heck, if her body wasnt reacting to the frost hindering her powers, she wouldve gone all in before to fight that Senior Yue instead of running at first.
But things dont always go as nned or the way they want. Knowing this was her best chance while theyre preupied with speaking, Dragony attacks the youngest man nearby to take the initiative. One punch to the chest and a kick to the groin, next thing everyone knew were the howling cry of a man having his manhood destroyed.
This was the opening she wanted. Using the brief second of dy, she lunges for the mouth of the cave to run again, unfortunately, her n was foolhardy in this case. Outside had been surrounded by people already and theyre ready with their weapons drawn.
Girl, I like to see where you are running this time. Speaking was Senior Yue who had drawn his de at this point.
Clenching her fist, Even if I dont run, you still wont get my stuff.
Going sharp and dangerous in the face, the old timer grew enraged after recognizing the frosting out of his target. You ate the Ice Fruit?
What of it? Dragony sneered with contempt at the shameless old fart, The Ice Fruit is something I found first. If you had spoken to me kindly then I mightve offered you it, but you didnt. You mocked me and my mother so why should I give you it?
Besides, its not like she wanted to eat it right away, rather the darn thing flew into her mouth without a second to react so this oue wasnt by choice either.
Outrageous! Senior Yue snaps back, I am a disciple of the head alchemist inside the Celestial Pce, and this world belongs to the Celestial Pce. So what if you found it first? By right I have a im over all that is here. You eating it without permission is an ill-mannered and shameless act in of itself!
Dragony frustratingly clenches up her fist even more and causes a crunching sound toe off. Damn it, if this Ice Fruit isnt stopping me from using my full powers then I wouldnt be forced to be so passive. Now all those demons Mother sent to protect me is dead....
Who are you calling shameless and ill-mannered you old fart? Going red in the eye, she res directly at the old man like she wants to hear it a second time.
Smirking with a mocking voice, Senior Yue happily obliges the request since hes on top right now: Didnt your parents teach you something like selfless dedication? The Ice Fruit is a medicine I need in order to save my granddaughter. No matter, all I need to do now is rip out your beast core and that will do just fine in saving my granddaughter.
Chapter 1420 - I Rather Die (3)”
Chapter 1420 I Rather Die (3)
Although this method is a little troublesome, but in order to save my granddaughter, everything is worth it....
Dragony finally exploded at this moment
Under the reinforcement of the stormy sky, her little body kept emitting a hair-raising chill like it would encase the entire world in ayer of ice.
Those closest to the dragon girl sensed the appalling force and hurried back, but it was toote for these unfortunate souls. Before they knew it, the ice had reached up from their ankle and all the way to their chest, thus sealing their fate to the afterlife.
Senior Yue didnt fare so well either. Though he managed to escape in time and live, but the chill still left his body stiff as a rock. Fortunately hes a powerful alchemist. Activating that internal energy from within and eating a pill meant to remove the cold, he was able to ease some of the difort and avoid being stuck there.
Is this the power of the Ice Fruit? Such a shame that something so nice fell into this girls hand. If used on my good granddaughter, it can not only cure her physique, it will also increase her strength several times over.
Showing a somewhat regretful face, the old shameless bastard knew that even if he removed Dragonys core and used it, the effects wouldnt be as good as the original.
This dragon girl... she really spoiled a good thing.
Pffff!
Suddenly, a squirt of bloodes flying out of Dragonys mouth as herself staggered a few steps back and nearly falling to the ground. However, the persistent will of thess stood strong and she remains standing in the end.
I am Mothers daughter so I cant shame her. Even if I die, I will die standing!
Lassie, you haventpletely absorbed the Ice Fruit yet so youre only stalling the inevitable. Senior Yue then showed a satirical smirk, But the end is now and youre in my grasp.
After getting that signal, the surviving humans all began to move forward.
This time maybe I really wont make it. At least.... At least I didnt bring shame to Mother in the end.... Dragony thought, her eyes closing in eptance.
Senior Yue, this dragon girls strength is not bad. After you take her beast core, can you leave the rest for us? This way we can at least get a piece of the pie. Those who remains asked, their eyes heated and greedy.
Nodding: Of course, Im a gracious person. Aside from the core, the rest of her corpse is free to take for all of you. This is on top of the Dan pill I promised.
Haha, generous as ever Senior Yue. If it was anyone else then they might not be so kind and give us a dragons carcass.
That right Senior Yue, we will definitely remember your generosity. Please dont forget to call us again in the future if you ever need our help.
Dragons are treasures. Even if its just a drop of blood, its still enough to help the average person to increase their physique. Besides, Senior Yue didnt do much at all during this venture, its these people who did most of theboring. Using this to help gain a favor from so many would undoubtedly benefit him in the long run
Chapter 1421 - I Rather Die (4)”
Chapter 1421 I Rather Die (4)
Step aside everyone, this dragon girl may be hurt right now but her strength is still formidable. I will kill her myself and retrieve the beast core.
Without exception, the rest dly took a step back to allow the old timer to do the deed. Theyve done enough as it was and wouldnt hurt to have someone else do someboring in this case.
However, Dragony wasnt the type to go down without a fight. Suddenly showing a stubborn smile along her lovely face, the girls behavior left the other side wondering on why shes able tough in this situation.
Are you from the Celestial Pce? she asks.
Senior Yue chuckled: Yes, my shifu is the lead alchemist in the Celestial Pce.
Is that so? Smiling even deeper at the confirmation, Dragony did not show any sort of anger from earlier, if you are then that makes you Mothers enemy. So... I wont let you have your way.
You... Feeling an ominous sensation creeping up his back, Senior Yue instinctively pointed his finger out.
Sure enough, the girlsplexion quickly took on a paler tone as traces of blood flowed out of her lips. This deathly appearance could only mean one thing and its damning.
You self-destructed your own core?! The old shameless bastard exims, his eyes burning with rage and disbelief, No!!! How can you do this, stop right this instant!
The Ice Fruit takes a millennium to mature. After all these years, this is the only one I found!
What is my granddaughter supposed to do if she destroys her own core?
Damn this dragon girl!
AHHHHH!!!!!
Shes dead anyways, why cant she just help save someone else instead of destroying myst hope!
Pity for the old timer, hes a step toote at this point in doing anything. Once Dragony fell backwards and spewed up a mouthful of blood, the act was done. Hes stunned with his hand reaching out, those eyes dull and lifeless until they evolved into a look of pure rage.
You... You actually did it! Why cant you just save someone if youre going to die anyways! You selfish and damnable being! Even if you die you will go to hell for this, never to be reborn again! Painfully cusping his own head, the old bastard behaved like the worlds copsing before his very eyes.
How can this world have such a selfish person? First it was stealing my Ice Fruit, then its destroying their own core so I cant take it. Why are all demons such ruthless and damnable creatures! They all deserve to die!
Dragony naturally noticed the bastards expression and smiled in response. Its not mocking, nor ridiculing, but a very innocent and resolved one that left her eyes a blurry mess due to the tearsing out.
But that was until the corner of her view noticed a panic-stricken faceing from afar ....
Mother...
Im sorry, I couldnt get stronger, I couldnt protect you...
If there is an after-life, I want to be your biological daughter, that way I can grow up by your side from childhood.
But now, I cant apany you anymore....
Gradually closing her eyes as the heaviness took her, Dragonys breathing began to weaken and the life fading from the skin. Her appearance has grown incredibly transparent under the suns light, making the girl look like shes about to disappear at any time.
Chapter 1422 - I Rather Die (5)”
Chapter 1422 I Rather Die (5)
Dragony! A heart wrenching cry echoes across the sky and causes all to look her way. The voice was filled with emotions, but more were that of pain and distress.
Dragony felt a tensing ache as well after hearing the familiar note, Why now? Why did it have to be at such a time? Even if I die, I didnt want her to see me in such a sorry state....
......
The newly arrived figure didnt take any time to lung down to the ground and sweep the dying girl off the ground. Theres sadness and anger in those eyes, which swiftly manifested into a powerful burst of energy flowing out from the body and onto the ground.
Bai Xiachen was also here, but instead of his usual mischievous self, he merely stood behind his mother with eyes staring intently at the withered girls face. Theres no life, just like a tree thats about to fall and die.
Dragony shouldnt be like this. She is always active and happy. How did things turn out like this?
Did you kill my daughter? Bai Yans cold hard gaze swept across the line of scums until itnded on the single elder responsible for this all. Immediately, the clouds boomed and a series of thundering rocked the sky.
In light of the strong entrance, Senior Yue didnt back down in the least. Hes the disciple of the head alchemist within the Celestial Pce, a person with incredible backing and a representative of his shifu. Regardless of the foe, he must keep face.
What does it have to do with me when its your daughter whos seeking death? The old timer grits his teeth with burning anger in the voice, But seeing how youre indiscriminately ming others without proper evidence then its no wonder shes so selfish! That brat would rather destroy her own beast core than to save my only granddaughter! Such a selfish person doesnt deserve to live in this world!
As if provoked by that statement, Bai Yan suddenly started tough wildly, causing a ringing effect across this mountain.
Youre trying to take my daughters core, thats equivalent to taking her life! I do not understand what it means to be selfless for others, but I do know that if someone shows me respect then I will do the same. As for those who doesnt, I, Bai Yan will always return that favor a hundred-fold! Growing colder in her voice as the anger grew in kind: Since you forced my daughter to die then I will let you all pay back this blood debt with your own blood! Dont think about running away, none of you will live!
Swish!
In that very instant, a gush of me rose from the ground and began to devour everything within her vicinity, leaving only a small circle free of destruction.
AHHHHH!!!!!
Of the ones that managed to survive Dragonys initial burst of ice st, many were very vignt to begin with due to what urred to some of them, but this time its beyond their means to dodge or avoid. Next thing that happened were a series of ear-piercing cries of pain and pleas for mercy.
Save me Senior Yue! Please save me, I dont want to die!
Of the closest to the elder, the poor man thats been devoured in me reached out with a hand for aid. Unfortunately, before those fingers could even make contact or do anything else, the flesh had already incinerated into nothingness, leaving only a pile of ash in its wake.
Do you think youre all that by murdering these innocent people? Your daughter isnt even killed by them, what right do you have in taking their life?
Bai Yan ignored the questioning, only raising her hand to materialize a sword into existence.
Chapter 1423 - Bloodstain the Dragon Mountain (1)”
Chapter 1423 Bloodstain the Dragon Mountain (1)
Boom!
shing down with enough power to create a sonic boom, Bai Yans attack left the elder pale white as he rapidly dodged backwards in order to save himself. However, due to the suddenness of it all, Senior Yue was now disheveled and messy looking after regaining his footing.
Who the hell are you? The elder asks with narrowed eyes.
Bai Yan still didnt answer the question, she only wants to kill them all because theyre the reason her daughter was dying. Then without any signal, she charges into the trapped crowd at lightning speed. Wherever her de swung was when a human fell. Ruthless and without mercy, shes truly a death god right now as her Godyer reaped the life out of these people.
Those who caused my daughters death all deserve to die!
I dont care if these people are aplices or not, the very fact theyre here is enough! They will pay for what they did!
Now its finally dawned on the old bastard that hes made a terrible mistake. Up until they point Senior Yue still believed Bai Yan to be not a huge threat and that he could ovee her with everyone present, but his underestimating would be his own undoing as he kept retreating and retreating against that endless assault.
What should we do now Senior Yue? A young-looking man asks with paleplexion after losing a arm. This individual also noticed the huge gap in power and sought help.
How am I supposed to know? This woman is simply crazy in the head, its not like we killed her daughter or anything.
Thats right, in the old bastards head hes not responsible for Dragonys current state. Rather, its the girl herself who self-destructed so the me doesnt lie with them. Bai Yan has no qualification or right to attack them at all!
But Senior Yue, a lot of the men we brought along are now dead because of her! Gritting his teeth, the young anxious man forces out the one thought he had, Why dont you go apologize? Although that dragon girl wasnt personally in by your hands, its still partly your fault that shemitted suicide. Just admit to the crime Senior Yue, then all of us can escape after we quell that womans anger.
This was an act of desperation to even suggest such a thing for the individual. He wants to flee like everyone else here, but Bai Yan had already sealed their escape route by cing a sea of me in a circling formation, making it impossible to run without suffering incredible damage or even their life.
Getting sharp in his old eyes: Have me apologize? Are you listening to yourself? Which fault did I do? How can you be so cowardly?!
The young mans expression promptly got ugly after hearing that rebuke, and with good reason. They only came to search for someone at the offer of a reward, not to put their lives on the line and die! The other side was clearly provoked by Senior Yue himself so the men gathered didnt want to pay the price for the mistake of someone else.
Now thats where youre wrong Senior Yue. Yes, we epted your deal of helping you, but the deal only involved us searching out the dragon girl. Why should we risk our lives when we never offered it? How about this, you go and prove to that woman that the rest of us are innocent.
The old timer sneered: Hmph, you think its going to be that easy? Youve all epted my deal so I expect you to carry out your work without hassle! Dont think theres no risk after taking advantage of my offer. If I cant escape from this today then none of you will!
Chapter 1424 - “Bloodstain the Dragon Mountain (2)”
Chapter 1424 Bloodstain the Dragon Mountain (2)
Even though there were countless mourning cries along this mountain right now, the old bastards remark still caught their ears and struck a nail into their already anxious hearts.
Theyve always thought of Senior Yue as someone kind and righteous, a person deserving of respect. But here? What respect? Hes downright selfish to demand them to die for him!
Unfortunately for these poor souls, Bai Yan wasnt going to stand idly by while they quibble and slew another dozen or so of them before they could react. But one person was still one person. In light of this, many of them still remained.
The only one who really wants the dragon girl to die is you Senior Yue. As long as you confess to the crime and put in a few words for us then she will certainly spare the rest of us. Why wont you save us when youre going to die anyways?!
Thest bit of that sentence was exactly the same as the one Senior Yue used against Dragony earlier, and now its their turn to use against the old timer. What irony....
After suffering another attack along the chest and coughing up a mouthful of blood at the hands of Bai Yans swing, Senior Yue gets cruel in his voice: Hmph, you all took advantage of me when the benefits are there and now youre demanding I sacrifice myself when things turn bad? I admit this woman is stronger than me and that I cant resist her, but I wont go down alone. If I die then Ill drag you all down with me, hahaha!
Yes, why should he die for the sake of others? That just doesnt make sense for Senior Yue who still felt hes being wronged here. Of course, the attitude hes showing enraged the young man that had already lost an arm due to his inaction.
Then what is all that from earlier? You reprimanded the dragon girl when she refused to give you her beast core, and now youre doing the same! Why do we have to die for you when you refuse to be selfless and sacrifice yourself for your own mistake?
Weve truly been blinded by you! I thought you were a true man, a genuine person of character, but youre no better than a shameless bastard that hides behind lies and deceit!
If I had known you were this kind of person then forget about a level thirteen Dan pill, I wouldnte even if you gave me a bottle!
Unfortunately for the young man whos lost an arm, theres no such thing as turning back time in this world after making a terrible mistake.
Under the dreaded greyness of the dark sky hanging above this Holy Dragon Mountain, blood stains the ground and creates a scene of carnage in its wake. Even so, this could never elevate the pain suffered by the mother whos lost a daughter today.
Ooumph! Senior Yues expression turns mad crazy, revealing a wildugh as he yelled out hisst will: I am the head alchemists disciple, killing me wont save you woman! After the Celestial Pce gets wind of what happened here today, you and your family will all die, hahaha!
Chapter 1425 - “Bloodstain the Dragon Mountain (3)”
Chapter 1425 Bloodstain the Dragon Mountain (3)
Senior Yue closes those eyes slightly and held a snickering sneer along his face. Hes aware the end for him hase, and the only baggage he has left to worry about would be his one and only granddaughter.
......
Bai Yan continued to act like shes deaf to the threat. Swinging her de, she shes down to give a lethal blow to the old timer across the chest, thus sealing his fate.
From start to end, shes never let Dragony down from her arms like a sleeping princess. One being she couldnt bear to let the girl go. The second was that satisfied smile there. Its killing Bai Yan knowing her daughter was smiling because she came but was toote to save her.....
Mother, Dragony wont die, right? She wont die. Bai Xiachen crouches down on the ground, his eyes tearing up as he muttered this out, Mother, you must have a way to save her.
As much as the woman wanted to say yes, she couldnt, she just couldnt. Hanging her head down in a disced and guilty fashion: If I hade a little earlier then I might have...
This is my fault for noting faster....
Its not like Bai Yan wasnt trying toe up with a method, but the core of a demon was equivalent to their life. By self-destructing it was the same asmitting suicide, and thats exactly what Dragony did there to herself.
Knowing that fact, the hurting mother did something shes never done before, and as it so happens, that action was caught by the steambun who looked up after noticing the behavior.
Mother... is crying? Those bastards not only killed Dragony, they also made Mother cry!
Promptly, a surge of monstrous killing intent pours out from the young boys body, his face hard and serious like never before seen.
Haha! Senior Yue saw the results of his deed and coughed up a weakugh but sarcasticugh: Even if you kill me your daughter wont being back to life! Such a selfish person, she deserves such a ending!
Boom!
Unable to hold back her rage, Bai Yan suddenly turns to the dying elder and swung her Godyer again. This time instead of across the chest, its to dismember his arm entirely from the main body! A fountain of blood spewed out as a result.
What?! You want to kill me because youre angry? Then go ahead, kill me! No matter what, my shifu will definitelye avenge me, hahah!
Truth was this mocking attitude was a deliberate attempt by the dying man to get his end faster. Hes afraid the woman across from himself would try something else like torture. By then dying would be an act of mercy.
Unfortunately, Senior Yue thought too lowly of Bai Yan still. From start to finish, this demon queen has never intended to let the old timer off easy. She may have sealed the mans physical bodys fate, but that doesnt mean she would let his soul off the hook....
What did my daughter do to deserve this fate? Shes always been well-behaved and sensible, never going out of her way to cause trouble. Smiling with a bone numbing chill, Bai Yans face would bring shudder to anyone who meets it: She may be a demon, but a life is a life. What right do you have to take someone elses life?
Swish!
Without hesitation, Bai Yan throws a stabbing motion out with her de, piercing right through Senior Yues chest and out his back.
You forced my daughter to her death, for that, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death! Her voice resonated with power at this moment, like a vow to heavens rule.
Chapter 1426 - “The Method to Save Her (1)”
Chapter 1426 The Method to Save Her (1)
Looks like this woman is just all talk with that foul mouth of hers. In the end she still stabbed me with her sword. Now I can move on and not suffer so much....
However, Senior Yue soon realizes his momentary relief was short lived after jinxing it. Next thing he knew was the woman reaching up to his forehead with a hand and made a gripping motion. Before he could tell whats happening, a difficult and indescribable pain shocked his soul like its being ripped from his body.
When he finally returned to his senses after a long while of being in a dazed state, what weed his eyes were the body of himself. To be exact, the dead version of himself with rolled eyes sprawled along the floor. As for the current him, hes merely floating there in the air like a transparent ghost!
You... what did you do to me?!
Pop!
Unable to say more, a me suddenly took to life underneath himself and engulfing his ghost soul in the process. Senior Yue thought he experienced pain before already, but this torturous sensation was beyond anything he could ever imagine. Theres no way to describe it, simply soul reaching and causing his mind to go insane!
I said it, you hurt my daughter so Ill make your fate worse than death! Holding the cold body of the girl in her arms even tighter then before, Bai Yans pained face told everyone she didnt feel any better after doing the deed. Not in the slightest....
Why, why did it have to be like this?
Avenging Dragony wont bring her back.
Why did I have to bete?!
Crouching to the ground at the thought of her own failure, the crying mother wanted to use her own bodys warmth to change reality. But try as she might, its futile, causing the scene to appear even more lonely and sad.
Exactly then, a grieving voice abruptly cuts through this silence, followed shortly by the clear sound of another belonging to a young mans.
Moli (Piggy), why are you running so fast? Where are you going? Wait for.... Yet the person couldnt finish his sentence because he could see the familiar figure crouching on the ground and silently weeping.
Whats going on? Why do I feel so hurt when seeing this picture, and so familiar as well? Its like I know someone simr and ached for them too. Ahh! I cant remember!
Flying over with great speed by pping his little wings, Moli the piggy practically threw himself in front of the girls with a tearful face. He howled, howled out in pain and retaliation at the heavens for taking Dragonys life.
Dragony... wooohooo... Reaching out with his pig trotters to poke at the dead girls face in hopes of getting a reaction, the poor thing kept shaking his head in denial after getting none: Queen Mother, what happened to Dragony? Is-Is she dead?
Covering her own eyes, Bai Yan didnt want others to see her crying face, nor did she ask why Mo Li Shang the young man and hispanion the winged piggy was here. She simply wasnt in the mood for that.
Chapter 1427 - The Method to Save Her (2)”
Chapter 1427 The Method to Save Her (2)
Yan Yan. Mo Li Shang found his heart pumping with heartache after finding the womans tearful face: I... did Ie toote?
If me and Moli (piggy) hade earlier, then perhaps we couldve helped. That way Yan Yan wouldnt be so sad.
Its not your fault Shan Shan, Bai Yan shook her head before graduallying back up, its my fault for not protecting Dragony properly. Its because of me....
A thousand years ago many of her closest family and friends left her, and a thousand yearster the same tragedy ensues. The cause of all this? The Celestial Pce!
Showing an angry face of vicious nature, the woman vows to herself: I will make them all pay, make them pay for all theyve done to me!
The winged piggy continued to sob though: Queen Mother, please save Dragony, woohoo, please save her....
Im sorry, but not even I can repair a destroyed core. I.... I dont know how. For the first time in her life, Bai Yan felt useless and weak because she couldnt save her own daughter.
No! Queen Mother, I know a way to save Dragony, you can save her! Moli the piggy suddenly stops crying and pleads with a serious face.
He had always heard a voice in his head telling him to do various things. For example, protecting Dragony was among one of them.
Bai Yans hand openly shuddered at the notion. Hurrying to grab the piggy with her free hand, the womans eye was ring with hope: Is it true? What you say is true? I can save Dragony? Tell me now, how do I save her?
As long as shes able to save Dragony then she would do anything and try anything!
Dragony seems to have ate something called the Ice Fruit... Moli the little piggy appears bewildered in the face for some reason, You absorbed the essence blood of your husband the demon king and integrated it with your own. That means your blood carries a certain level of his power. By infusing your blood with the Ice Fruit inside her body, it can then restore Dragonys demon core.
Mother! Bai Xiachen cries out after hearing theres hope, Does that mean my blood will work too?
He wants to save Dragony as much as anyone else so hes more than willing to use his own blood. Furthermore, the steambun doesnt want his mother to shed her blood specifically.
Shaking his piggy head: I dont know, but I have a voice in my head telling me it must be Queen Mothers blood.
Your voice? Bai Yan locked onto that key piece of detail and frowned.
Nodding his piggy head: Back when I first saw Dragony, the voice in my head told me I must exhaust my life to protect her. Afterwards it disappeared, onlying back out again at this moment.
What! So you werent joking around with me when you first said theres a voice? Mo Li Shang the youngd exims, his face full of shock.
Awhile back hispanion the winged piggy already mentioned this key fact with him, but the young man only took it as a joke and left it at that. To think its real!
Chapter 1428 - The Method to Save Her (3)”
Chapter 1428 The Method to Save Her (3)
Im not lying, Im really not lying! Moli the winged piggy gets all anxious in the face after noticing the doubting his eye. Tearing up like a child: Queen Mother, you have to save her, only you can save her....
Bai Yan did not respond right away, only slowly crouching down with the girl in her arm while caressing Dragonys increasingly deathly face. Theres true warmth in her face as she muttered whats in her heart: Dragony, from the time I decided to take you in I have always thought of you as my daughter. No matter what happens or the price, I will bring you back! Even if that means going to hell and dragging your soul back into this world, nothing will stop me!
Bai Xiachens little heart openly shuddered at the idea of going to hell. Tugging at the womans sleeve, Mother...
Xiachen, you dont want to save Dragony? Bai Yan stares at her son, that voice gentle but winded due to the emotionsing forward.
Shaking his head: Dragony is my family so of course I want to save her, but.... I want to try first. If my blood is useless then we can try yours Mother.
If it works then Mother wont have to get hurt....
Xiachen, Im sorry but if Moli insists on it being me then there must be a reason. Why waste your blood? Giving her boy a ruffle along the head, Listen to me, I must save her.
As distressed as he was, the steambun knew his argument was lost in this case. Biting those lips, he frustratingly lets go of Bai Yans sleeve and ept the situation.
If.... only I can be a little stronger, then I can protect Mother and Dragony instead of letting them get hurt.
Bai Yan saw the feeling of her boy and the guilt he felt. Normally she would console him and say its okay, but those words are pointless now and she knew it. Without another word, the woman pulls out a de and draws a small line across the finger, thus allowing the golden fluid to trickle down to her daughters cheek.
Perhaps this was too much for Bai Yan because herplexion instantly went white. In the end the woman had to lean in against her son for support, otherwise she mightve fell backwards over then. Unfortunately, the one drop wasnt nearly enough and forced the woman to press out a second one.
Finally....
Exuding a dreadfully vast amount of frost from the body, Dragonys soul stirred but not in a good way.
Whats going on here?! Bai Yan copsed after nearly losing consciousness. It took her a good moment to regain herposure, but when she did the following scene sent her into a panicking state due to it not working as she thought.
Moli cries out as well: I dont know, the voice in my head tells me this is what we need to save her.... Queen Mother, did we hurt Dragony, woowoo?
Chapter 1429 - The Method to Save Her (4)”
Chapter 1429 The Method to Save Her (4)
Dragony, dont be afraid, Mother is here by your side... Bai Yan murmurs this after forcing herself to calm down.
She was afraid and panicked there for a second, but she also believes Moli wouldnt lie so its going to be alright.
Mother, Bai Xiachens eyes lit up then after noticing something crucial, Dragony is breathing again!
Its at this moment a faint movement could be seen from the girls chest, indicating shes alive again. Though weak and small, life has returned.
Nearly having her heart jump out from excitement, Bai Yan hugs the girl in her arms even harder, hoping the physical contact would elerate the recovery.
Dragony, Mother will never let you go again, nor will I let anyone hurt you again...
Such pain, she couldnt bear it a second time, not ever.
As if to answer the good news, the dark clouds that has covered the area above their heads also dispersed, revealing the bright blueness and the warm sun in the sky.
Wanting to join in on the embrace, the steambun also crouched down to hug the girls, Mother, I promise I will get stronger and protect Dragony, I wont let anyone her at all!
Even though the boy remains young in his age, but the face was firm and strong.
Moved by the picture, Mo Li Shang (teen) whos been watching from one side couldnt turn away. Showing a bittersweet smile: Moli, you stay with them from now on...
Master, the winged piggy turns around with shock in his eye, is what youre saying true? I can really stay?
Grabbing his chest like hes hurt, the young man appeared sad along the face: Why are you agreeing so quickly when I said you can stay? Your behavior... do you know how much it hurts me? Weve been living together for so long you rascal.
But youre notfortable leaving Queen Mother alone, nor do I feelfortable either so why should I feel guilty about staying? You agree right? Moli replies with innocence in his voice like hes not doing anything wrong.
Which, in kind was akin to a stab in the heart for the other side. Mo Li Shangs clearly not used to his partner acting so cruelly....
For example, every time in the past when he said he would lose Moli after getting in an argument, the piggy would always cling onto his leg and sob all day long. Now look whats happening? The little fe was willing to ditch him so fast!
Fine Moli, you can stay, but you must protect Dragony at all cost. If I find out Yan Yan is sad again with you here, I will break your leg as punishment, you understand? Mo Li Shang threatens after pulling a long face.
The piggy promptly shrank his neck back after hearing this. Inparison to his current master, the poor fe obviously felt its better to stick with thedies since he never got scolded like this. Furthermore, Bai Yan would also give him snacks when shes feeling sweet, a pr opposite to Mo Li Shangs attitude. The only issue was... at the thought of Dragonys distaste for pigs, Moli would get very tired in the heart.
Oh how am I supposed to win her over?
Xiachen, Bai Yan slowly gets up, Dragony will be alright now so lets head back to the city. Your father is going to be worried, plus we need to send more demons here to search for the missing guards.
Okay. Bai Xiachen cleverly reached out to hold the womans hand, but his eyes never left the little girls frail body: But Mother, wont Dragony be cold like this? Do you want me to help warm her up a little?
Chapter 1430 - The Method to Save Her (5)”
Chapter 1430 The Method to Save Her (5)
The Ice Fruit is automatically helping repair her core, we can no longer do anything else at this point aside from wait. She will wake up on her own once the timees.
It could be months or even years before that happens, but one thing was for certain, Bai Yan wont give up on this daughter of hers. Regardless of Dragony returning to her old self or bing a cripple, this mother only has one wish and that was her girl being alright and able to live her life.
......
Celestial Pce.
Not far away in a certain manor, a certain sick lookingdy was currently covering her own mouth with a handkerchief when she noticed the blotch of red stain from the deed. It pained thedy, which instantly roused ament from the nearby maid.
Miss... should we inform the house chief?
No, thedy by the name of Yue Shishi shakes her head, Grandfather has gone out to find medicine for me already, I will recover once I take it so lets not worry others.... But why hasnt grandfather returned yet after so long? For some strange reason, shes got this ufortable sensation something was off and it frightened her.
This wont do, I have to go to the Celestial Pce and ask Healer Yu to help me find Grandfather. That said, the youngdy promptly pulls herself up from the ground.
From a technical standpoint, the person called Healer Yu should be addressed as Grandshifu Yu by the girl here since that person was her grandfathers shifu. However, theres also anotheryer to their rtionship since shes also the old mans disciple, thusplicating the rtionship.
But Miss, your body... The maid sounded even more worried now.
Smiling to not rm her servants, Im all right, you dont have to worry too much about me. If youre still worried then you can apany me, this way you can help if anything does happen. After throwing this down, the youngdy didnt leave room for discussion and stepped forward for the exit.
......
Over in the main pce wing, the material and decorations here were magnificent to say the least. Even so, it could never mask the foulness of two females fighting over a man.
Right as Yue Shishi arrived at the entrance, she was weed by an unweed individual who happened to be leaving at the same time as her.
Yue Shishi, what are you doing here? It cant be... are you here to look for the Lord? Yun Ruo Xi snickers a chuckle, her tone mocking and disgusting as ever while she spoke to the sicklydy, If so, then I can tell you now the Celestial Lord is not around. Too bad your trip is in vain. Furthermore, I am his fiance. If anyone should entertain the Lord, it should be me.
Fiance, this word was equal to a sharp thorn poking at Yue Shishis already frail heart.
Smiling coldly to retort, the sicklydy doesnt back down: Ha, as far as I know the Celestial Lord never married you, nor recognize your status.
Yue Shishi! Darkening in the face at having her sore spot poked at, Yun Ruo Xi wanted to p the other side but kept it inside due to the other sides background: And how would you know? Back then you werent even born yet. Whether he is my husband or not, it has nothing to do with you. Unlike someone who only knows how to fantasize about the Lord, I at least met him in person, while you only know how to stare at a portrait. The Lord doesnt even know who you are.
The jab instantly made Yue Shishi draw her hands into a ball due to the frustration she felt. Its true, she never met Chu Yi God in person, only crushing on the man because she happened toe across a portrait by chance. Nevertheless, she still fell madly in love with him in light of this thin frail connection.
Chapter 1431 - The Method to Save Her (6)”
Chapter 1431 The Method to Save Her (6)
You insolent!! The maid from the Yue family saw how herdy was being bullied and snapped out: My familys miss is Healer Yus disciple so you better show some respect. Not to mention mdys is young and beautiful, unlike you who is a thousand-year-old witch!
You... Yun Ruo Xi appeared livid across the face.
Shes lived for a thousand years thats true, but shes kept up her appearance very well and hasnt aged in the slightest on the surface. For that she was very proud. To be mocked like this still hurts though.
Forget it Liu Yan, Yue Shishi stops her maid by raising a hand, We need to go find my grandshifu first, leave her alone.
Yue Shishi! Getting even more outraged at being ignored, Yun Ruo Xi deliberately lowers her voice into a whisper so others wouldnt catch it: You came here for your grandfather? HA! As far as Im aware, your grandfather went out to search for an Ice Fruit to help cure your body. The fact that he hasnt return yet doesnt bold well. From my view, hes likely dead at this point.
Going icy in the face as well, Yue Shishi snaps out as an instinctive reaction: You shut up!
Shut up? Why should I shut up? Ticking her lips upward in a sarcastic manner, the old witch gets all cocky and conceited: Your body is a sickly mess. If not for you, your grandfather wouldnt have had to go out to begin with. Why dont you just go off yourself so your loved ones dont have to suffer? Maybe then their lives will be better off.
At this moment Yun Ruo Xi only wanted to win a tongue fight, to think her words would actuallye true in this case.
With her trembling finger pointing at the other girl, Yue Shishi wanted to say something in retort, but all that woulde out was a stammering of nothingness. Eventually, a squirt of blood flew out of the sicklydys mouth and caused her to fall backwards over.
Miss! The maid rushes over to catch the falling woman.
In kind, Yun Ruo Xi also stood there dumbfoundedly. She didnt expect such a strong reaction, especially the blood vomiting part. Without another thought, this old witch immediately tried to make herself scarce and hightail it out of there. Unfortunately for her though, the maid over there caught this.
You bitch, you dare bully mydy! Dont you dare leave! The irate maid made a lunge in order to stop her.
Originally Yun Ruo Xi wanted to doge this maneuver, but her eyes have always been a sharp one. Right as she was about to do so, her view caught a glimpse of a certain eldering out of the Celestial Pce. Like always, the devious and scheming side came out and she took the blow head on, thus allowing herself to be thrown to the ground and making herself to look like the victim.
Yue Shishi, I know you love the Lord, but I only said those things to you because I didnt want you to wait in vain and be hurt in the future. I didnt expect you to be so emotional.... Showing red in the eye like shes about to cry, the old witch puts on an indignant and aggrieved face, So, I am willing to bear anything your maid wish to instill upon me, after all, if it wasnt for me trying to do good, you wouldnt have copsed and vomited blood either.
Chapter 1432 - Head Alchemist of the Celestial Palace (1)”
Chapter 1432 Head Alchemist of the Celestial Pce (1)
Before Yue Shishi could pull herself together and get back up, she was promptly alerted to a loud and infuriated voice from the rear.
Outrageous! Yue Shishi, how dare you order your maid to attack Ruo Xi? She only had good intentions in mind, why are you so narrow sighted?! Do you think Healer Yu can protect you forever? Coming forward was none other than Keeper Ling, the grumpy old elder who hated Bai Yan the most.
This Yue Shishi is getting over her own head. Who does she think she is? The Lord would never take her considering her status. And because of her own small heart, shes ming Rou Xi for her own sickness? Ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous!
I didnt... Yue Shishi falls into a panic at the outcry. Biting her lip like shes aggrieved: Its her, Rou Xi said my grandfather died and wont evere back. Its... its not rted to the Lord....
Why are you framing me like this Sister Shishi? The old witch makes her eyes all red like theyre read to cry, I can never say something cruel like that. Keeper Ling, you have to believe me, I would never say something bad about the Celestial Pce. Senior Yue is a respected man, I would never....
The sicklydy openly gawked her mouth there. She wants to dispute this some more and expose the lying witch, but this level of shamelessness simply left her stunned and lost for words. As a result, the old grumpy keeper took this as a sign of guilt and firmly believed the false story.
Noticing the spiraling situation as well, Yue Shishi began to stammer and loses her stance, I-I really didnt....
Slowly closing her eyes, thedy knew shes stuck now. Whatever she says, it would only trap her some more.
Miss! The maid flew into a rage after seeing how herdy was being wronged: You shameless woman! You clearly framed mydy, how dare you frame her, you....
Bang!
Exactly then to silence the loud mouth, Keeper Ling attacked by waving his hand and sending out a shockwave. In an instant, the loyal servant who only wanted to help flew up into the air and mmed into the ground again, causing her to vomit blood like shes severely injured.
Quick... go find Healer Yu, only he can save the miss. Another maid who has kept quiet until now cried out to her peers, who promptly rushed into the pce for help.
......
Liu Yan! Yue Shishi cries out, her eyes burning with frustration and anger at having her friend hurt: Keeper Ling, my grandshifu is the head alchemist of the Celestial Pce. Even if he hasnt appeared in public for many years, it doesnt mean he would stand idly by after this. I want to remind you who it is that provides the Dan pills for this ce. Dont you think what you did there will make his heart go cold?
Sure enough, Keeper Ling went quiet for a while. He knew the underlying threat behind the womans word and in fact already held back when attacking. Otherwise, considering his grumpy temper, he wouldve killed the maid already.
Also, you should know the old saying of one should know who the master is before hitting a dog. You injured my maid, where does that put me here today?
That finally drew a reaction from the grumpy keeper. Huffing a grunt: Nothing but a maid. There are no shortages of maids in the Celestial Pce. If you want, I can send you a dozen or so, but.... your maid insulted Ruo Xi, that demands punishment!
Chapter 1433 - Head Alchemist of the Celestial Palace (2)”
Chapter 1433 Head Alchemist of the Celestial Pce (2)
You... Yu Shishi was weak to begin with. Now under the stress of the other sides using re, her trembling face only got worse as she got in front of her maid as a shield. I wont let you hurt my maid, and shes not wrong.
Although thisdy of the Yue house was the granddaughter of Senior Yue, her personality was nothing alike to the selfish old man. Of the biggest difference here, shes willing to stand up to those in power if she believes the right was on her side despite everything, which was exactly whats happening here.
Yue Shishi, you dare get in my way when I havent even punished you yet? Dont forget, your Yue house is only a subordinate faction under the Celestial Pce, what makes you think you can defy me? Gradually darkening across the face, Keeper Ling bluntly states this without a hint of mercy.
In light of the threat, thedy did not move though. She may be weak, sickly and powerless, but that wont hinder her stubborn nature. Sure enough, a sarcastic smirk forms along thedys lip.
No wonder the Lord never returned to the pce for so many tears, hes likely chilled to the heart by this group of people. Such a ce where everyone blindly believes in this Ruo Xis words, what meaning is there to stay here?
Im willing to be punished, but you need to let go of my maid. Yue Shishi bit her lip but kept her firm expression of unyielding nature.
Alright, in that case, youll take three of my strikes. If you can withstand it then Ill let your maid off the hook. Keeper Ling says, his eyes shing a cold menacing light.
Of course, because of how sick and frail the other girl was, the old grumpy man would never use his full force and control it in kind. Nevertheless, it still doesnt mean he wouldnt make it hurt to show a point of whos in charge.
Hes not afraid of Healer Yuing out to demand a exnation, but he wont allow any loss toe to the Celestial Pce. As an alchemist capable of creating a level fourteen grade Dan pill, even he as the strongest Keeper around must think twice of crossing the other elders path.
Yue Shishi didnt struggle over the demand. Closing her eyes, she confronts the bastard with her pale face, causing the injured maid in the rear to grow increasingly urgent. The poor maid wanted to cry out several times there, but she didnt have the energy and fell over multiple times in the end as she struggled to get up.
However, fate wasnt going to let Yue Shishi meet her end so quickly today. Right as Keeper Lings palm strike was about to make contact, a loud thundering voice booms over and sent the whole ce into a shock.
Keeper Ling, what are you doing? The ground rumbles over that echoing voice.
Next thing everyone knew was a old elder running a white alchemic robe descending in front of the girls and meeting the attack head on with his own fist. Sparks flew from the impact, almost like metal scraping against metal.
What am I doing? Stumbling backwards from the unexpected exchange, it was Keeper Ling who lost the struggle first. Getting dark in the face at the new arrival: Why dont you ask your precious disciple over there?
Originally Healer Yu still had on an irate face against the grumpy Keeper, but that instantly changed once this head alchemist turned around to meet the sicklydy. Shishi, tell grandshifu here what happened. I will help you get justice if you suffered any indignation.
Because of the urgency of the matter, those maids from before didnt have time to exin the whole story, only saying Shishi was in danger and that he needed to hurry outside. Even so, this head alchemist of the Celestial Pce didnt question the urgency. He knows this girls personality better than anyone else. Unlike his disciple was who selfish and likes to pick on the weak, this girl was kind, patient, and gentle, only ever retaliating when pushed into a corner.
Grandshifu, trembling along the eyshes like shes about to cry, just now Ruo Xi said my grandfather is dead, is that true? Did something happen befall him?
Chapter 1434 - Head Alchemist of the Celestial Palace (3)”
Chapter 1434 Head Alchemist of the Celestial Pce (3)
Healer Yu became stunned there for a moment. Earlier his heart also felt uneasy for some unknown reasons, now it made sense after having the idea brought up.
Even if he wasnt particrly fond of that disciple of his, its still his! How could he tolerate someone offing his student?
Furthermore, theres still the question of why Yun Rou Xi knew about the matter ahead of everyone else. Matching all these points together, it leaves to beckon on whether or not its the woman herself who sent the ones responsible for the matter.
Healer Yu, I never said anything of that sort, getting all teary red in the eyes, the old witch ys the innocent card. I only kindly mentioned the Lord has a person he already likes, then Shishi suddenly vomited blood from out of the blue. Perhaps my careless remark stimted her feelings for the Lord and caused such a strong reaction, for that I am truly sorry. But I did not expect Shishi to order her maid in attacking me. If Keeper Ling didnte in the nick of time, I mightve died by their hands. Is it wrong for me to show kindness? When speaking thest sentence, the old witchs face grew even more pathetically sad, making it all the more convincing.
In response, the old grumpy Keeper could feel his anger gushing out. ring over at his peer who continues to stand guard: Yu, Im sure I dont need to exin the sort of character Ruo Xi has, do I? She would never say something like that. How can you force her like this based solely on Yue Shishis im? How can you bear it?
The sicklydys appearance visibly trembled over being called a liar and a bad human being. In the end, a squirt of blood came vomiting out of the throat a second time after pressing it down for so long due to the indignation.
Turning around after bing aware of this sound, Healer Yu instantly grew outraged at the sight. Getting dreadfully cold in his voice: Compared to Yun Ruo Xi, I rather believe in my students more! Its not enough that you bunch caused the Lord to never return, now you want to go after my people as well? In that case you can forget about getting anymore Dan pills from my end. That said, the head alchemist signals the other maids toe forward in order to help support theirdy and injured maid: Take the two of them down to rest, I wont let anyone harm my people again! Also, tell the other Keepers here that I wont be supplying anymore of my fourteenth-grade products to the Celestial Pce, you can look elsewhere!
The logic behind Healer Yus maneuver was simple: If hes going to provide for these ungrateful bastards then why not spend it on Shishi who has been so good to him. At least this way he could put a foot down so they wont think about kicking him aside after their wings grow hard.
Keeper Lings expression visibly contorted into a mess there. Hes outraged, but ashamed at his ownck of constraint to dissolve the situation, which was enough to make him release a dangerous cracking sound along the fists.
Keeper Ling, Im sorry, this is all my fault... The old witch saw this and knew shes done it now. Hurrying to speak with her head hanging down like a repenting child, I shouldnt have reminded Shishi of the Lord, its my fault for mistakenly causing all this.
Perhaps the incident really left a serious sour note in the old grumpy elders taste bud, but his tone there didnt resemble any of theforting and warm tone he used before: These things have nothing to do with you, Yu is old and stubborn so its bound to happen eventually. Go back first and rest, I need to find the other Keepers to discuss the matter.
Bing aware of the impatience shown towards herself, Yun Ro Xi knew what it meant. Slightly shaking in the heart, she hangs her head and left for the exit in silence. However, the tightly clenched balls that were her hands said everything that was truly in her mind.
Shes jealous of Yue Shishi!
That sickly piece of a sh bag wasnt the same as herself. The old witch understood that everything she owns, everything she has, it all came from lies and deceit. Meanwhile Yue Shishi truly did own all the love and care in her life, the pr opposite of what Rou Xi has.
Chapter 1435 - Head Alchemist of the Celestial Palace (4)”
Chapter 1435 Head Alchemist of the Celestial Pce (4)
In the convening hall of the Celestial Pce, the gathered Keepers were all showing various kinds of faces due to the fluctuating emotions in their mind. This was especially true for Keeper Yellow who went up against his grumpy counterpart.
What is Ruo Xi doing? Even if Yue Shishi crushes on the Lord its not her business to say those things. Now look at whats happening. Yu is definitely not going to keep supplying us with his Dan pills at this rate. Pausing to re at this grumpy counterpart, Keeper Yellow gathers his patience less he explodes: And you Keeper Ling, youre so old already, how could you not know better? All of us here know how much Yu loves that girl to the point he takes as her grandchild.
Theres good reason for the finger pointing here. Unlike the gathered elders in this hall, Healer Yu was the only one capable of concocting alchemic pills of the fourteenth grade in this whole pce, and its not a guarantee each time either.
Keeper Lings expression also darkened as he huffed a grunt: Then are you expecting me to sit back while Ruo Xi is being bullied, is that what you want?
A sense of awkward embarrassment filled Keeper Yellows face over the rebuke: I also cherish Rou Xi, but this dispute ispletely unnecessary. With the cmity so close, our strength is also very important and must be taken into ount regarding the overall situation.
In other words, hes using Keeper Ling of not considering the whole picture and offended Healer Yu out of self-interest, costing them a major opportunity to get the much needed supplies for the impending fight.
Can you all say less, we have enough on our tables as it is. Keeper Zun frowns and stops them all, This time its clearly Ruo Xi whos in the wrong first. Out of consideration for everything and to cate Yus anger at us, we will need her to put up with the grievance and keep the girl away from Shishi for the time being. Also, Keeper Ling, I want to remind you Shishis body have always been weak and frail. If your strike really didnd on her, do you think she would be fine? Even if she lived, she would be bedridden for good because of that. You need to be more cautious next time.
This time there were no rebukes from the grumpy elder. He knows the matter was partly his fault for being so rash. In fact, hes starting to regret the matter somewhat.
......
Outside the gathering hall, Yun Ruo Xis been quietly listening in on their conversation like usual. However, her expression had grown ugly and disgusted after hearing what they wanted her to do. Its like someone pulled a hand into her chest and wrung at the heart, making her twisted and grotesque along the face.
Based on what? Why should I be wronged? When have I ever been wronged since I came to the Celestial Pce? That never happened even back when Bai Yan was here!
Heaving a long breath to calm her unstable emotions, the old witch turns and left for the outside in anger, never once looking back.
Im going to let them know that Yue Shishi can never bepared to me! They will pay for this, they will all pay!
......
About the same time that was urring, Yue Shishi the sicklydy was currently sitting inside aboratory type of room, her face anxious and impatient while staring at her grandshifu.
Chapter 1436 - “Head Alchemist of the Celestial Palace (5)”
Chapter 1436 Head Alchemist of the Celestial Pce (5)
Half a ringter, Healer Yu finally opens his eyes and revealed a somewhat paleplexion along with ayer of sweat covering that forehead.
Grandshifu, did you find my grandfather yet? Yue Shishi urgently asks from across the table.
No answer came, only silence and a pair of clenched fists from the exhausted elder.
Please tell me, did something happened? Now getting even more worried, the sicklydy started sobbing uncontrobly, Dont worry, I can bear the truth.
A faint sighes out of Healer Yus mouth at this scene, his old eyes filled with grief: Your grandfather, he.... hes gone.
Boom!
Like a sunny day suddenly being covered in darkness, Yue Shishis body copsed and nearly took to the ground. The only reason thedy didnt was thanks to the wall from behind, keeping her back straight and not breaking apart.
How did this happen? How could something have happened to Grandfather? He promised toe back quickly... I wont believe it, I wont.... As she shook her head, tears continued to roll, thus making the picture all the more heartbreaking.
I dont believe it!
Grandfather is so powerful, who else in the world can kill him?
Yun Ruo Xi! Yue Shishi suddenly red upwards with veins showing in those eyes, It must be Yun Ruo Xi! She mustve killed my grandfather! It must be her!
Yun Ruo Xi? Healer Yus expression deepened into a frown, She doesnt have that ability.
No, thedy shakes her head to refute the denial, I identally came across her with a very powerful individual before. The person looks like a demon. Furthermore, how could she have known about Grandfathers death without us being aware of it first? She mustve done it! A burning fire resembling hatred now filled the sicklydys face.
Thats right, it must be Yun Ruo Xi who ordered that demon, it must be her whos behind all this!
Healer Yus eyes narrowed in as well: Are you absolutely sure about this?
I saw it with my own eyes! She called that demon Winger, it must be that demon who killed my grandfather at her order!
In this world, the most important person for this sicklydy was her grandfather and grandshifu. Now that shes lost one of them, a dark side that has never seen the light of day hase forward in the girl.
We will leave it at that for now Shishi, the first priority is to locate your grandfathersst known location before his death. After we retrieve his body then we can settle the debt with that Yun Ruo Xi! Getting ugly as well along the face, Healer Yu growled viciously at what has befallen his disciple.
If it really is that old woman then I wont let her go for this!
......
Bai Yan naturally wouldnt know about that incident within the Celestial Pce. Truly, she ounted for a lot of things, but never for someone else taking the me for her own actions like killing Senior Yue. As the old saying goes, troublees from the tongue, and thats exactly what urred here for Yun Ruo Xi who got too talkative.
Anyways, theres more pressing matter for Bai Yan and her family to care about right now then to care about other people. For example, getting the heck out of this Holy Dragon Mountain.
Mother, are we lost? Bai Xiachen asks with a tinge of worry in his little eyes.
Lost?
Really, that word has never been in their dictionary until this day. But aside from that, what else could it be?
Furrowing her brow at her sons question, Bai Yan hands Dragony over to her young friend Mo Li Shang for carrying. After thats done, she immediately flew into the air to scan the area. To the womans surprise though, the base of the mountain remains nowhere in sight despite the greater height shes taken, which was very abnormal.
How does it look Mother? The steambun shouts up from the ground, his eyes eager to get out of here: Is there a way to leave?
Chapter 1437 - “Head Alchemist of the Celestial Palace (6)”
Chapter 1437 Head Alchemist of the Celestial Pce (6)
Something fishy is going on with this Holy Dragon Mountain. When we came it only took us half a day to transverse thendscape, yet we cant make it down to the base after walking for a full day. I suspect weve activated some sort of trap along the way. Bai Yan exins after musing over the situation.
There are countless traps and illusionary spells ced along the ce, yet shes never seen anything like them before. Whether it be from theoretical standpoint, or their makeup, its very different from the modern-day style she uses.
Xiachen, are you worried? She asked out of fear for her boy panicking.
I am not Mother. As long as Im with you then Im happy. Bai Xiachen shakes his little head and defuse the idea.
Ruffling the boys hair with a smile, Alright Xiachen, we will definitely leave this ce.
This child is always so intimate and sensible, like a burning warmth in my heart.
But Yan Yan, what is wrong with this ce? Why cant we get out of this ce? Mo Li Shang the young friend scratches the back of his head in confusion.
For the time being I cant figure out the cause either, pausing to furrow her brow, regardless of the issue, we will eventually find out the reasoning, Im sure of it.
Okay. Nodding with a firm belief in the other side, the young man doesnt sound worried after that reassurance.
........
Precisely at the same time while they were searching for a way out of this strange and maze-like mountain, others on the other hand had just arrived here tond at the spot they were in not long ago.
ncing around for her precious grandfather, Yue Shishi appeared shocked and horrified when she noticed the soul burning inside a pyre of me.
Grandfather!
Reacting to the outcry, the lost soul flickers with life for a brief second and reached out with a hand. Perhaps wanting to touch the girl for onest time. However, when the hands of both granddaughter and grandfather interacted, what happened was a heartbreaking scene of thetter dissipating into specs of light, signaling the final destruction of his soul and passing.
This spectacle left Yue Shishi stunned like a rock, unable to move an inch further from the spot as she remained in that outreaching pose.
Grandfather... She murmurs this while weeping silently.
Grandfather not only died, but his soul... its also gone?
Who!
Who in the world have such hatred for Grandfather that they wouldnt let his soul move on?!
Copsing into a crouching pose after losing all strength, the girl cusped her own head in pain that left her crying out in agony.
Shishi, how many people know about your grandfathering here to find the Ice Fruit? Healer Yu finally spoke up, his face cold and heard.
Still sobbing uncontrobly: Only those in the Celestial Pce know about it.
Then its undoubtedly Yun Ruo Xi whos behind this. Only the Celestial Pce and the Demon Realms king have the power to kill your grandfather. Im sure the demon king didnt move against us, that leaves only those we know.
Of why Healer Yu was so certain Di Cang didnt do it was because they took a short detour to the Demon City prior toing here. From the information he got, the man never left the city.
Lets go Shishi, its time we made that woman pay. That said, the old elder picked up the corpse of his disciple and dragged the girl away with him.
Of course, this entire event remains unknown to Bai Yan who shouldve been close enough to notice the new arrivals. Unfortunately, the illusionary spell they are in has cut her and herpanions off from the outside world, making them the only ones being kept from leaving.
Chapter 1438 - Secret of the Amulet (1)”
Chapter 1438 Secret of the Amulet (1)
Shrouded in a shade of yellow as the sun sets for the night, the Holy Dragon Mountain looks like its made of pure gold, a scene surreal and mesmerizing. In light of this beautiful scene, the party thats currently trekking through thendscape didnt find it so beautiful, rather its starting to wear down on their minds.
Yan Yan, Mo Li Shang continues to follow from behind while carrying the unconscious dragon girl, his face starting to show a bit of fatigue. Weve been walking here for a very long time, do you want to find a ce to rest for the night? Me and Moli (piggy) can go explore the road ahead instead while you and Xiachen rest.
Bai Yans finger visibly shook somewhat at the suggestion. Subconsciously reaching up to her neck to grasp onto the jade ne, she closes her eyes to recall back to the beginning of this whole ordeal.
Its already been half a month since they started to wander aimlessly around the mountain, yet the exit was nowhere in sight. At this rate, shes certain her husband would go crazy without news returning.
No Shan Shan, we need to keep going. I refuse to believe some simple illusionary spell can trap me here! Shooting her eyes open again, a flicker of resolve returns to the woman.
......
Exactly like the demon queen suspected, Di Cang became very worried after getting no information or news from his wife.
At first he trusted Bai Yan to return on her own, but that trust soon turned to dread as the days dragged on. Without another thought, the husband began sending his own soldiers to the Holy Dragon Mountain to search for his familys whereabout. Yet.... instead of returning with good news, they reported that Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen were gone without a trace to follow. If not for the connection within their souls due to the binding contract, he mightve exploded into a furious rage and burned the entire Celestial Realm into cinder.
While things were falling into a huge mess on the Demon Realms side, the Celestial Pce wasnt faring so well either.
Right after Healer Yu returned with Yue Shishi in tow, the pair began to raise hell across the board. They wanted justice for Senior Yues death and their anger was directly pointed towards Yun Ruo Xi. The student and master imed the old witch sent assassins in secret to carry out the deed, which shocked many of the public.
Naturally a long series of quarreling ensued as a result of this incredible usation. Healer Yu wanted Yun Ruo Xis head, while the Keepers defended the old witch saying theres no evidence. Even so, the maindy herself had already been scared out of her mind by the added attention.
Before anyone knew, Yun Ruo Xi had snuck out of the Celestial Pce on her own and headed for the Demon City.
......
Inside the new demon pce, Winger was currently standing watch over two little milk buns that were ying in the garden. Unlike before he came here though, that smile of his while watching the kids didnt look like a zombie anymore, but a genuine expression of warmth.
Suddenly, the bird felt a tremor in his heart, causing that beautiful face to shudder and reveal a look of pain. He knows, the time has finallye.
Ruo Xi is here, shes summoning me....
Uncle.
Just as Wingers about to turn away to meet the dreaded old witch, a crisp and beautiful young voice calls out from behind, causing his body to freeze up.
Chapter 1439 - “Secret of the Amulet (2)”
Chapter 1439 Secret of the Amulet (2)
Di Ling Yan the cuddly and adorable little princess blinks and blinks as she asked: Uncle, are you leaving now? Will youe back?
For some unknown reason, just hearing the baby girls cuddly voice was enough to melt Wingers heart and bring sunshine to his world.
Showing a faint smile as he replied: Princess, Im only going out to take a breather, I have no intention of leaving so be assured.
Over the years, aside from the brief moment of warmth he experienced in that deep dark void, no other light hase into his world. And this warmth, hes getting it again from Di Ling Yan right now. Thats why the girl... its another light for him.
Then Uncle, you need toe back early and not be like Mother. After mentioning that, Di Ling Yans head visibly deted like shes sad, Mother left for so long, I really miss her... Why did she take Big Brother and not me?
Taken aback there, Winger softens up his voice tofort: Her Highness didnt take you because of safety reasons. There are many people out there who want to hurt you.
Why? Raising her little head in a na?ve manner only reserved for a child of her age, Ive always been good and obedient, never doing anything wrong. Why do people want to hurt me?
Although the girl was more sensible and smarter than the average baby, shes still only a baby. Regardless of her intellect, its unreasonable to expect her to be more mature and aware of the world.
In return, the bird man could only lower his eyes as well.
Thats right, she didnt do anything wrong, yet the Celestial Pce still wants her dead and wont let her go. Why is the world like this? Why is it so cruel and dark towards the kind ones....
Because... Wingers voice sounded shaky and pessimistic, some bad people do things for no reason, so, Your Highness, you be good and stay in the pce. No one can hurt you while youre here.
Biting her thumb: Okay, I will be good. If I be good then Mother wille back quickly.
Its the first time shes been away from her mother for so long, hence the strong level of yearning for Bai Yans return.
Then Ille back soon as well after taking a stroll. Feeling the tug from the old witch again, the bird man couldnt stay anymore and decisively turned for the exit. Unbeknownst to him though, right as he did so, a shadow has been tailing him from the rear.
......
Above the quiet mountain road, Winger could soon see that familiar figure anxiously scanning the area for him. There were countless emotions spilling forward then, but more leaned towards helplessness and pain....
Why did youe so slowly? Ive called you a few times already! Cant you move faster? Scolding and harsh in her voice, Yun Ruo Xi only had negative emotions swelling out after recognizing who it was.
Sure enough, the moment they were close enough, the old witch actually went ahead to p him across the face!
This p, the bird man did not avoid it, only bearing it bluntly and allowing the trace of blood to leak from the corner of his mouth. Once again, the warmth he had earlier disappeared, recing it only with a cold expressionless one.
I had something to do earlier, thats why Imte....
Chapter 1440 - Secret of the Amulet (3)”
Chapter 1440 Secret of the Amulet (3)
Something to do? What is there more important than me? Do you know how much Ive been wronged in the Celestial Pce? That old fart Yus apprentice died, and now Yue Shishi is pinning the me on my head without any evidence! Where were you at the time?!
While yelling out her grievances, Yun Ruo Xi visibly shook across the body due to her own rage. Yet, the old witch apparently forgot something crucial, all this happened because of her own foul tongue and not anyone else.
Originally Winger still wanted to defend himself by exining, but his sight soon noticed the patch of blood staining the womans chest. Youre hurt?
What do you think?! Its that sted Yu and his precious girl Yue Shishi! They almost killed me before I came here! Baring her teeth in a vicious manner, she huffs a grunt before continuing: You useless thing, you cant do anything, not even to protect me!
Winger simply hung his head there: I can take you away from the Celestial Pce...
As long as youre willing, I can take you away. Then those people wont be able to hurt you anymore.
Leave the Celestial Pce? Why should I leave? I have the protection of Keeper Ling and the others, why should I be afraid of a head alchemist like Yu? Clenching her fist to reveal a murderous glint along those eyes, Enough, I came to you this time for one thing: go to the demon pce and kill the young prince. I want his beast core.
The bird mans body visibly froze, not moving an inch like a statue. Im sorry, but I told you before, I cant do it.
Winger, have you forgotten how Bai Yan treated me? I am your life-saving benefactor! Do you not hate her in the way she treats me? Livid and green across the face now, Yun Ruo Xis expression grew tenser and tenser until that voice started to screech.
But instead of showing concern, Winger opened up his eyes in a confronting manner: Ruo Xi, is what you say about the demon queen abusing you really true?
Looking at that skeptical face, the old witch actually shuddered like shes been exposed. What do you mean by that?! Why would I lie to you?!
I dont know... A smile bordering on the line of mockery reveals itself from the man, showing hes starting to doubt the supposed truth in his world.
How could Bai Yan raise such a well-behaved daughter and be vicious? It doesnt make sense, none of this makes sense....
How dare you! Stepping forward to do another p, the old witch held nothing back and caused the mans cheek to go red and bruised up.
Huffing a grunt at the injury, Winger didnt retaliate, only quietly standing there like usual: I owe you, that I admit so I will bear with whatever you wish of me. However.... I wont help you murder an innocent child.
Unlike his past deeds of murdering and assassination, he has never killed the innocent and young, thats his final straw that he wont break. Even if the other side thats demanding it was his benefactor and savior in that dark abyss.
Ha, alright, fine! If you wont help me kill the brat then I will kill you instead! Flushing red across the face, Yun Ruo Xi looked like an insane bitch that would tear the other side apart.
If he is of no use to me then why should I keep him?
In an instant, a dark shimmering de of deadly light materializes from the old witchs sleeve, its tip pointing straight for the mans throat.
Winger knows what she intends to do, even so, he didnt move, only making a helpless smile as he closes his eyes in eptance.
A life given, and now a life taken. If she wants my life then so be it. If not for her, I wouldnt have kept going until this day anyways.
However, right as the lethal de was about to make contact and slice through that throat, an old hand unexpectedly reaches over and caught the sword mid-thrust, leaving only a millimeter of space before it could cut.
Chapter 1441 - “Secret of the Amulet (4)”
Chapter 1441 Secret of the Amulet (4)
You betrayed me?! Staring rigidly at the old figure gazing down at herself, Yun Ruo Xi splutters this out with vicious intent.
Winger was equally as stunned like the former. When he saw and recognized the person, he immediately showed a helpless smile along the mouth. Uncle Dragon me, howe you are here?
Shaking his old head in disappointment, the old goat looks like a saddened elder after discovering their young has failed in something: From the first day you appear, I knew you were not quite right and was up to something. I reported this to the king and was ordered to follow you at all time. To think I was right and you were colluding with a outsider.
Hanging his head in an apologetic manner, the bird man had no excuse: Im sorry Uncle Dragon me, she is my benefactor, I have no other choice.
Even if she continued to grow crueler and crueler to him, he still couldnt bring himself to abandon her, hence the reason he came out at the summoning.
Benefactor? So that means she can treat you like garbage just because she saved your life? Smile if her mood pleases, then stomp on you if her mood is foul? Donning a sarcastic grin at the mention, No wait, from the way I see it this old hag can never be happy. You are a member of the Terraraptor Crow n, how can you degrade yourself as such? Imagine what your father would say if he learns of your current state? Maybe he would stuff you back into your mothers belly and have you remade!
Winger continues to shake his head in the old witchs defense: You dont understand Uncle Dragon me. She... she is the light in my heart. It was she who saved me and brought warmth to my heart in that lonely darkness.
No one knows what kind of ce he lived in back then. Its lonely, dark, and without light. More than once, he thought ofmitting suicide to end the torture. If not for that brief spec of lighting into his life, he wouldve long left this world due to decay.
Yes, I dont understand, but I have a sense of self-esteem! If you hadnt shown the goodness thats in your heart just now and refused to listen to this vile hags order, I wouldnt have saved you either!
Uncle Dragon me...
Cutting the other side off with a cold snap of his re, the old goat wouldnt hear any of it: You scram over to the side, Ill first deal with this woman then deal with you!
He always knew Winger had some motive, just not this level of betrayal. Colluding with someone from the Celestial Pce was a crime worthy of death. Fortunately thed didnt lose thest ounce of his consciousness, otherwise he mightve had to kill him with his own hands.
Murdering a friends child doesnt sit well with the old goats heart at all.
Guilty along the face, Winger didnt dare talk back and hung his head: Uncle... can we not kill her? Consider it as my way of returning the debt.
Instead of saying yes like a good elder, the old goat only smirked derisively: You mean to spare her, someone that wants to murder the royal family? HA! Who do you think you are? Me and your father are only old friends, based on what can you ask of me to let her go?
Winger had no way to counter that logic.
Yes, the old goat was only his fathers friend, based on what could he himself ask this of the elder? In fact, he now owes Dragon me for saving him from Yun Ruo Xis de!
Snorting at that pathetic and speechless face, the elder returns his attention to the old witch to finish the deed. However, as soon as he did so, his eyes immediately fell upon the crescent shaped moon amulet along the neck.
That thing... Howe its so familiar? Its like Ive seen it somewhere...
Chapter 1442 - Secret of the Amulet (5)”
Chapter 1442 Secret of the Amulet (5)
He gently closed his eyes, allowing the image of a young human to emerge from the deep passage of his memory. Its a female donning a red dress of amazing makeup, and hanging along her neck was that crescent shaped amulet!
This... Why is it on you?
This amulet is clearly that womans!
Moreover, that woman has now be the Demon Realms current queen....
Although Bai Yan hasnt admitted to being the same person in Dragon mes memory from many millenniums ago, he could still recognize her through the auraing off of the soul. Its identical, an unmistakable trademark of the individual regardless of how many incarnations they go through.
Why is the queens stuff on this woman?
Yun Ruo Xis expression promptly changed for the worse. Grabbing the amulet in a protective manner: What do you mean by that? This thing is mine, whats wrong with it being on me?
Dragon me narrowed his eyes in like a fierce beast eyeing a prey: Quit trying to deceive me with your nonsense. That thing on your neck clearly belongs to that....
When he was about to speak thest bit, his tongue stopped and changed the wording to a more proper term: That amulet clearly belongs to the queen so how can it be yours? No wonder I havent seen it on Her Highnesss neck at all, its been stolen by you!
Boom!
As if struck by lightning on a sunny and clear day, Yun Ruo Xi went deathly pale at being exposed.
Why does the old man know about the moon amulet? Why does he know it belongs to that bitch Bai Yan?!
Youre talking nonsense! Eager to hide her own guilt, she snaps back in a frantic manner like a banshees howl: What right does a person like Bai Yan deserve to have my amulet? This thing is clearly mine. It was she who stole it from me for a while before I managed to take it back.
No matter what, shes not going to admit anything, even if the other side already knew the truth. However, it doesnt mean others are going to buy her story just like that, especially Winger whos been standing there and listening in with strong intention.
The bird man only appeared skeptical at first after hearing the story from the old goat, but that skepticism soon changed to shock before evolving into an eerie calm.
Uncle Dragon me.... This amulet, it belongs to Ruo Xi, are you mistaken? Even if he tries to hide it, one could tell the swirling emotions in Wingers unsteady voice.
His heart couldnt bring itself to believe it, not because of blind belief, but rather of fear for all the pain and suffering he endured. What if Ruo Xi deceived him for all these years? Wouldnt that mean he became a dog for someone for no apparent reason? Such humiliation, he simply couldnt ept it!
Hahaha, ridiculous, this is too ridiculous!
Breaking out intoughter at the questioning look, Dragon me almost found it funny that he needed to exin his own im like its some ironic scenario.
You ignorant fools even know what that amulet represents? It represents power, talent and strength! The one holding it will control the world, an omnipotent being to rule them all! Why you may ask? Thats because hidden inside that amulet is the secret to great strength, power beyond anything you could possibly imagine! Go ahead, ask that woman over there if she can tap into the secret,e on, I dare you. Laughing to no end, the old goats voice continued to ring against the bird mans ear like endless mockery.
Winger couldnt take it anymore. Stumbling backwards until hes leaning against a nearby tree for support, this poor soul kept shaking his head in disbelief like a man thats been betrayed and destroyed from the inside out.
Chapter 1443 - “Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (1)”
Chapter 1443 Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (1)
Yun Ruo Xis heart panicked after seeing Wingers paleplexion. As her most loyal dog, she knows her own lies would turn this one into a rabid dog instead after exposure. If that happens, her life would be in peril!
Listen to me Winger... Biting her lips tightly, she wanted to twist the story to defend herself some more but was immediately cut off by the old goats snickering sneer.
I reckon you dont even know the name of this amulet, do you?
Finding theres no response from her loyal dog, the old witch instead turns to re at the old timer: Quit trying to spell false stories in front of my face. All knows that I am the wearer of this amulet. Do you think you can just casuallye up with a name and call it true?
No matter what, shes going to keep denying the amulet was from Bai Yan. But no matter though, the old goat didnt need her agreement and kept talking without a care.
This amulet is named All Heaven, and only one person is worthy of owning it. Unfortunately for you though, its not you!
All Heaven?
As if some sort of long-lost memory got triggered, Winger tightly grasps onto his own head as he murmured to himself.
Why does that name sound so familiar? Where have I heard it before....
With a boom, something exploded in his mind and causes that face to go deathly pale. The reasoning? Its because a certain little girls voice started to ring out from the depths of his memories and brought the truth forward.
Actually, the life before I entered the Celestial Pce is also dark. If not for All Heaven keeping mepany during that period, I mightve given up hope and died several times over....
All Heaven?
Mhmm, its this amulet here. See? If you cant find me then go to the Celestial Pce. Recognize me using the amulet, Ill wait for you there if I dont return in time...
......
In this moment, that calm heart could no longer be calm anymore like a rippling surface of a pond.
How did this happen?
How could I have forgotten something so important?
That dark ce kept him from sensing her aura or recognizing her face, but he never shouldve forgotten that sentence at all!
Why, why did I forget something so important over time? How could I have forgotten it all?
Going from green to white, then white to green, anyone could see the bird mans emotions were very unstable and nearing explosion right now.
Why did you deceive me? No longer pained along the eyes, theres only endless fury within Wingers pupil.
How many things did he miss because of the deception? How close did hee to making that light within his heart into a enemy?
Fortunately...... Fortunately, he didnt listen to Yun Ruo Xis word and did something he wouldve regretted for life.
Why did you deceive me? He asks for a second time, losing all of the warmth and kindness he ever showed to the other side.
The old witch naturally cowered backwards at the intimidating pose: What are you talking about, when did I deceive you?
This amulet is the queens belonging. You took it from her. Now tell me the truth, why did you lie to me? Winger almost sounded pleading but also threatening.
Chapter 1444 - Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (2)”
Chapter 1444 Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (2)
Dont listen to his nonsense Winger. You know me for so long, are you really going to believe him over me who has had the amulet from the start? Trying to force a smile that only made her look bleak and untrustworthy, Yun Ruo Xi was betting on their long rtionship to prevail.
Unfortunately for the old witch though, the bird man only saw the look of panic and guilt along the womans face that left him numb to the heart. Making a sarcastic smile: Then why do you not know about the amulets name being All Heaven?
This... Stumped for a proper answer, she bites her lip and forces the excuse, Thats because the name is not true, its something he made up! Winger, you must believe me, I am your benefactor and the one who saved you from that darkness. You said you will protect me forever in this life, did you not?
No longer rippling with emotions, nor wanting to explode in rage, Winger only felt a cold chill run down his spine at what was now the absolute truth. The one, the light.... The girl back then called the amulet All Heaven! To think I would be such a fool. I actually forgot something so important like the very name of the item I was supposed to always remember.
Otherwise...... he wouldnt have been fooled to such an extent by this Yun Ruo Xi either!
Closing his eyes in pain, Winger began to go over the many years of humiliation he suffered at the hands of this deceitful old witch.
He also doubted why such a kind girl would be so cruel to the point where he didnt want to recognize each other at first. However, Yun Ruo Xis exnation gave him a flicker of hope for change at the time. Like for example: she suffered a severe injury at Bai Yans hand and couldnt recover, or that her fianc left because of another woman, thats why she had such a huge
change in personality. It all made sense at first, but looking back at it now.... Talk aboutughable, trulyughable for anyone to ever believe that nonsense!
Stumbling back as she sloppily tries to gain some distance, Yun Ruo Xi now knew what foolishness meant as she fixed onto the once loyal dog: What did you say?
I said, this amulet is called All Heaven, the girl who saved me back then told me this personally. Staring upwards with a frosted glint in his eyes, Winger appeared hostile and murderous.
Boom!
Like a sunny day being torn away, the old witch stammered for a proper reply.
The amulet really is called All Heaven?
Why didnt those Keepers tell me?
Howe they didnt know?
Once again, the hated image of Bai Yan surfaced within Yun Ruo Xis head.
This is all Bai Yans fault! She never mentioned the name before! Its all her fault!
Hoho, Dragon me already knew this would happen after he took action, just not this awesome and spectacr. Winger, you are the heir to the Terraraptor Bird n, its shameful for you to have ever believed such a vicious woman.
I am vicious? Yun Ruo Xi snarls viciously in return at the usation, If it hadnt been for her existence, would the Lord leave during the marriage night? I was supposed to marry the Celestial Lord, it was Bai Yan who destroyed it all, my happiness!
When speaking thest sentence, the eyes of this deceitful witch appeared red and fanatically like shes some sort of mad crazed beast.
Celestial Lord? Dragon me sounds like hes speaking of something degrading just by mentioning the name: What the heck is that? Dont tell me youre iming the queen is in love with your whatever lord and stole him away? Oh god, how stupid do you have to be in the head? Compared to my king who rules all of demon kind, your love interest isughable inparison. I bet you dont even have the heart of your Celestial Lord to begin with, thats why he left on his own!
You... Pointing her finger out at the old goat in utter rage, Bai Yan have always been a vicious person. She has the demon king by her side already, yet she refuses to let Chu Yi God go and seduced him before my marriage night. Only fools like you are dumb enough to be tricked by her wicked ways!
Chapter 1445 - “Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (3)”
Chapter 1445 Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (3)
And, me turning into this like today is also Bai Yans fault! Vicious and malicious in her voice, the old witch grits her teeth when speaking thatst bit.
Dragon me was honestly speechless and didnt know how toment on that. He knew this woman was a bad one, but not to such an extent. Its downright shameless and illogical!
Ha...
Just then, an old derisiveugh came out of nowhere, followed immediately by the emergence of an elderly figure donning a sleek white robe.
Yun Ruo Xi, are you intending to surrender yourself bying alone, or are you here to apologize to the queen for all the past crimes youmitted?
Recognizing the situation had already left her control by the appearance of another third person, the old witch promptly wanted to turn tail and flee. However, by the time she realizes it, theres already plenty of demon soldiers standing on ready with their spears pointing out.
Wh-What are you all trying to do? Im warning you, if anything happens to me then Keeper Ling and the others wont let any of you go!
First Elder snickers augh at the ridiculous threat: One might think those bastards from the Celestial Pce are going to let us go anyways from the way you said it. Yun Ruo Xi, do you remember what you did a thousand years ago?
No answer came from the woman, merely a look of urgency at wanting to run.
A thousand years ago, the Celestial Realm suddenly came out with word of you being able to save the world, and that our queen will overthrow the world and destroy it. I didnt think much of that rumor, but now it seems those were all your doing isnt it?
Truth was First Elder had been around the area the entire time, about the same moment when Dragon me tailed Winger to this location. But unlike thetter who cut in earlier, he didnt want to show himself just yet since he wasnt instructed to deal with the old witch. However, things have changed now..... Since the truth hase out, he no longer wants to stand back since hes one of the few who knew the whole story and more after todays detail being revealed!
Pity, our queen did not know your true nature and of how vile and evil you are inside. She kept insisting on you being a good person and ordered everyone to respect you, but I knew better, thats why I had my men shadow you from the very start! But I honestly never thought you were that cruel, murdering a newborn fox when you thought no one was looking. Then as if that wasnt enough, you fooled those idiotic Keepers to attack the queen on your behalf and tried to execute Her Highness. If not for His Majesty arrival in time, the queen wouldve died right on that day!
Closing his old eyes, First Elder started to recall back to those ancient memories where the events didnt turn out well.
But that wouldnt be enough for someone like you would it? Despite severely injuring the queen and causing the king to give up his essence blood in order to save Her Highness, you vile scums just wont give up. In the end the queen lost the baby in her belly because of you!
Practically screaming now due to the fierce rage hes been suppressing for all these years, First Elders detailed recount of the past hammered at everyones heart like theyre witnessing all over again.
What exactly did the queen do wrong? Why did you treat her like that? Is it because shes too kind and wont discard a backstabbing witch like you? Growling now, Hahaha, howughable! Everything you suffered is caused by your own two hands. What injury because you tried to save the queen? Only an idiot would believe something so stupid when we take Her Highness as our liege.
Chapter 1446 - “Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (4)”
Chapter 1446 Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (4)
Yun Ruo Xi... Winger sadly closes his eyes, I will never forget how you denigrated her in front of me. Turns out these truths you spout are nothing but lies, I too have been blinded by you for all these years.
What irony. Turns out by the time he made it out of that dark ce and headed out to search for her, the light in his heart had already left the Celestial Realm.... What makes him even sadder though was the fact that this old witch tricked him, causing him to hate the very girl for all these years.
In light of the contemptable look shes getting, Yun Ruo Xi actually showed a smug look: So what, do you hate me now? Dont forget, if it wasnt for me you would still be out there looking for her. If not for me, would you have such a stable lifestyle for the past hundred years? I bet you wouldve killed yourself if you had learned of her destruction! You wouldnt be alive without me!
All in all, she still believes she deserves thanks for lying to the poor guy, not this sort of maltreatment.
Against this twisted logic and shameless attitude, Winger didnt find it strange. Heck, its not the first time he witnessed such behavior so all he did was re at her like a soul slicing reaper.
Under the pressure of those eyes, the old witch suddenly started to panic again after realizing what position she was still in: Winger, even if I didnt save you, weve still been together for all these years. I know you have some ties with these demons so take me away. Afterwards we are clear of any debt between us.
Even now, the woman here still wants to use Winger to her own advantage by demanding he save her. Talk about shameless to the core.
Yun Ruo Xi, making a crunching sound from his fists when forcing that name out, did you forget the way you treated me all these years? Aside from scolding me what else have you done? No matter how much I help you, all I get are cold hard words from you. I put up with it because I thought you were her, but now.... Forming a condemning smirking, You should be happy Im not killing you myself so what qualifications do you have to expect me of saving you?
No one could possibly understand the level of pain he felt on the moment he discovered Yun Ruo Xi wasnt the real one. Its enough to send the weaker minded into insanity, thats how intense those emotions were.
You cant kill me! The old witch cries out in fright, Keeper Ling and the others wont let you do this, they wille save me!
First Elder was done listening to the rambles of this insane woman. Ignoring the struggling witch, he reaches out with his hand and ripped the moon amulet right off her neck with a swipe.
No!
This cant happen!
I cant lose the amulet!
A look of desperation gripped Yun Ruo Xis face upon touching her own neck, Give that back! Give it back!
Without a care for her own safety now, she madly rushes the elder in an attempt to retrieve said item. Unfortunately, this woman clearly doesnt know her own ability and challenged someone she shouldnt have.
Following a heavy huff from First Elder and a wave of his sleeve, the shameless and vile witch was instantly repelled several meters into the air,nding only after mming into the ground and causing a massive outpour of blood from her mouth.
The amulet is mine! Bai Yan gave it to me so its mine, how dare these people steal my thing?!
Chapter 1447 - “Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (5)”
Chapter 1447 Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (5)
First Elder, what should we do with this woman now? Dragon me asks with a frown along his face.
Faint and unemotional in his reply, First Elders gaze showed he was looking at nothing more than a piece of garbage: The queens stuff is back in our hands now so theres no reason to keep her alive. Make sure she suffers a lot for what she did, I dont want to make it too pleasing.
Yun Ruo Xi had just finished climbing back up to flee again when she overheard that statement. Immediately, a look of horror filled that face.
These people... they really want to kill me?
No! She cries instinctively.
I dont want to die!
Stumbling back to gain space, tears filled that face to make her all the more pitiful. If it were those from the Celestial Pce, they would surely take notice and lend a hand. However, these were members of the Demon Realm. Even if the soldiers here didnt witness the events of the past in person, they could still imagine the heart wrenching scenes based on the details they got today.
Since you like to act all pitiful so much then I will make sure you cant ever do it again.
Swish!!
Following a casual wave of his hand, a sword swiftly shed across Yun Ruo xis face. Thetter didnt react at first, but as the tingling sensation gradually came through, thats when the woman noticed the slight warmth trickling down the cheek.
My face, AHHHH! My face! She howls like a banshee, causing those nearest to flinch at the intense screech.
Nevertheless, the sound didnt hinder the demon soldiers from enacting their rage at this old witch. They are frustrated and angry as well, but for a different reason of the Demon Realm being sealed away for a millennium.
Scram! Suddenly, a howling roar of intense rage rocked the air, sending the group back and clearing an area away from the screaming woman.
Even so, its already toote for the old witch. Once freed and able to look up again, that face had already been ruined with plenty of bruises and blood. Theres nothing left to show what her true contour was before this.
Ruo Xi! Keeper Ling went red in the eyes after finding the terrible state the old witch was in.
How are you Ruo Xi? Answer me quickly!
Looking up in a dazed like manner due to how much hurt she suffered: Keeper Ling... are you here to save me?
I havee Ruo Xi, Im sorry for being sote. Dont be afraid. Now that Im here no one can hurt you. shing a cold frosted glint in those old eyes towards the demons, They cant do anything to you, and sooner orter, I will make them pay.
Going quiet for a few seconds, the old witch simply stared upwards before breaking out into a miserable cry of agonizing pain.
Keeper Ling... Healer Yu wants to kill me so I got scared and fled out here. I didnt want to die before being able to save the world, but during my escape, these demons caught me halfway and thats when I met this man. That said, she points to Winger, He snatched my amulet away, then shamelessly imed it belongs to Bai Yan. I wanted to take it back, but then they tried to kill me....
Growing increasingly irate along the face after finding the missing amulet along the girls neck: Bai Yan is a traitor to humanity so how can she be worthy of holding the amulet? Theyre only jealous of you and wants to steal whats yours. Dont worry, they can never do that because its your destiny to own it!
Chapter 1448 - Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (6)”
Chapter 1448 Exposing Yun Ruo Xi (6)
What you said there is good, First Elder snickers derisively at his foes sentence, what belongs to others can never be stolen.
Hahaha! Letting go of the girl, Keeper Ling returns with a mocking sneer of his own that radiated danger. Then were of the same opinion. Im here today to overturn the Demon Realm! If you demons are willing to return the amulet then perhaps I will let you die swiftly instead of suffering. Otherwise, the fate awaiting you all will be worse than death itself!
Retracting his smile, First Elder also got serious along the face: Do you think you scums of the Celestial Pce really have the ability to ovee us from the Demon Realm? If it wasnt for you lot scheming against our king back then, something like sealing our realm never wouldve happened, let alone letting you bastards climb above our heads for so long!
Oh, is that so? Keeper Ling snickers again in a contemptable manner like he thought otherwise, Then I will let you know what true power is. I did not want to use this but youve left me no other way...
A thousand years ago, the Keepers as a whole all knew there woulde a time where the great cmity would arrive. In order tobat this threat to the world while Yun Ruo Xi couldnt cultivate or grow, they secretly hid away a certain power within their arsenals and never used it even during their sh with the demons. But now with the ever-rising threat of Di Cang and his followers, this old grumpy Keeper knew its time.
Closing his old eyes, Keeper Ling took a moment to gather his breath before opening them again to reveal a gaze thats as sharp as a de: Wheres the demon king? Is Di Cang such a coward that he wouldnt dare show his face after murdering one of my own?
Thement definitely made the demons gathered here turn very ugly, but as soon as Dragon me wanted to retort, thats when an overwhelming force came down from the sky and covered the entirendscape in ayer of strength.
For Yun Ruo Xi who was immediately caught by the sudden appearance of Di Cang, this would be the first time shes meeting this man again after a thousand years. Even if she already had Chu Yi God in her heart, the woman couldnt deny her heart fantasied of being wooed by such a powerful man. Its also one of the main reasons she hated Bai Yan so much and persuaded the Keepers to attack the Demon Realm C shes jealous!
The story actually went like this. On one of the days she secretly followed her former friend to an unknown location, Yun Ruo Xi saw how Di Cang would pester Bai Yan like a shameless dog in order to win her heart. She wanted to feel the same way, be wanted and cherished like a queen. However, nobody acted that way around her due to herckluster origin and talent. Eventually that jealousy evolved into hatred, causing this old witch to report the incident to Keeper Ling and starting the whole war between the two realms.
Chapter 1449 - “Demon City’s Incident (1)”
Chapter 1449 Demon Citys Incident (1)
Recalling back to all the different kinds of treatments in the past, Yun Ruo Xis eyes once again firmed up and showed the vicious side to her nature. Shes unwilling to go back to that feeble existence, nor be reduced to an unwanted person like in the past.
I hear you are here to make trouble for me? Cool and unemotional, Di Cang gazes down at the foe and asks with a contemptable re.
Huffing a grunt to shirk off the pressure, Keeper Ling doesnt seem fazed though: Im not here to make trouble for you, Im here to kill you!
As soon as this grumpy elder finished saying that, a long sword immediately materializes from his sleeve and instantly stabs down at the ground, releasing a huge amount of power in doing so.
Boom!
The floor rumbles, shattering along in veins like a roaring lion, only to be followed swiftly by the constant hammering of electric might from the sky. Then as if instructed, one of the
lightning strikes down and aims directly for the demon kings head in a devastating fashion.
Di Cang evaded with ease of course using his incredible speed, but that didnt mean the same for some of the less fortunate demon soldiers that could do nothing to save themselves. They were incinerated, destroyed until nothing but a giant crater remained to indicate they ever existed.
This... Winger mutters with rigid stiffness after seeing this.
Why?
Why are these powers... so simr to the ones hunting me?
Where did the Keepers get such a power?
Exactly then while the bird man was still in hesitation over all this, his ears suddenly caught the loud thud of Dragon me crashing to the ground.
Uncle Dragon me! Running over in haste to help support the old bone, he sounded urgent and afraid: Uncle Dragon me, Im sorry, Im so sorry... its all my fault this happened, its all my fault...
If it werent for me, Yun Ruo Xi wouldnt be attracted to this ce, nor would Uncle Dragon me suffer such a severe injury at the hands of that Keeper Ling.
Winger... The old goat heavily grasps onto the bird mans hand while coughing blood, I dont know if I can hold out. If... if I dont make it then I hope you can rece me and protect the royal family. Please protect the princess... and the queen.
After saying that, the old timer gradually began to close his eyes like hes depleted. He knew beforehand taking on the thunder would cause severe injury to himself, but to this extent was beyond even his imagination.
Unlike the heavenly thunders from a breakthrough or a Dan pill creation, this thundering event embodied destruction. It destroys everything it touches, regardless of the uninvolved or target. Therefore, even with Dragon mes incredible and sturdy body, it prated and wreaked havoc across his internal organs.
Di Cang saw this of course and the huge fatality happening under his eye. Speaking in a heavy note: First Elder, take the others back to the city, I will handle this.
But Sire, we cant leave you here alone! Even if its death, we will stand with you!
Go back! Di Cang sounded irate now and shouted, Go back and protect my children!
Normally Keeper Ling would bring along a whole tirade ofpanies with him. The fact that hes not and here alone meant the others under him must be somewhere else, and where else could they be if Di Cang was out here? Obviously the city or pce thats where. A simple trick of diversion wouldnt work with someone as smart as Di Cang.
Chapter 1450 - Demon City’s Incident (2)”
Chapter 1450 Demon Citys Incident (2)
Winger, Dragon me, First Elder shouts, were going now!
Perhaps the bird man also sensed the deceiving nature of this battle because his eyes promptly shifted to that of panic. Without a second of dy, be bolts for the pce ground, leaving only an afterimage.
Hold on Princess, Iming now!
......
The inner courtyard of the demon pce.
At the current moment, Di Ling Yan was holding her cheeks with both hands while sitting at the staircase and overlooking her twin brother ying away. Shes very bothered in the face when speaking to the maid next to herself: Sister Mu Ying, howe Uncle Winger isnt back yet? Did he leave like Mother did?
Upon mentioning Bai Yan, the baby girls face plummeted even further.
Mother has been gone for so long, I miss her so much...
Mu Ying the loyal maid wanted to give her a huge hug at this troubled face but didnt out of respect and loyalty: Princess, please dont worry, Winger will certainly return to us, the same as Her Highness will.
Ohhh~ Obviously not fully believing her words, Di Ling Yan didnt argue and instead gathered her spirit to y. However, thats when an anxious and hurried looking soldier came running over to report.
Your Highness, weve got trouble on our hand. The bastards from the Celestial Pce are attacking us here, you must run away!
What?
Mu Yings face changed a greater shade of white at the terrible news.
The king had just left the pce and theyre attacking? How did they know the king is away right now?
Gritting her teeth, the maid didnt think twice and picked up the princess in preparation to flee. She promised Bai Yan to protect the baby girl at all cost, even if that meant her own life!
Yet, fleeing wasnt exactly in the dictionary of Di Ling Yans mind right now. Scanning with her big bright eyes at the surrounding area: Wheres my father?
His Majesty already went to fight the enemy. Please, you must flee Princess! The soldier cries out again, his face growing more dire by the second.
Will Father be in danger? I want to leave with Father. Biting her lower lip, the baby girl almost sounded pleading now.
You must go now Ling Yan! Its then Di Jin Tian the little glutton steps in, pushing his twin sister away: Sister Mu Ying, you take my sister and go now, thats an order.
But Prince, you need toe too! Mu Ying also got anxious and tried to reach out with her remaining free hand to lift the boy.
pping it away with his chubby fingers like a proper man does, Di Jin Tian puffs up his little chest to make himself look bigger than he was: I am the older brother and a man so I have to protect my sister. If I escape then those bad people will find us. When they do, they will surely know of Ling Yans existence and not let go.
Though the little glutton didnt quite express his meaning in a detailed manner, its more than enough for Mu Ying to understand.
Im not leaving, Im not leaving my brother, Im not leaving... Cry as she might, the baby girl simply didnt have the strength to wrestle out of her maids arms. You are a man, but I am also a woman. I am not afraid. I dont want to leave you.... She continues to make her case to no avail.
Seeing the increasing dy, the soldier who first came to bring the message couldnt take it anymore and urged the maid to make a decision. And sure enough, Mu Ying did and handed the crying princess over to the demon soldiers own dismay.
You leave with the princess first. Ill stay behind to protect the little prince.
Finding only a dumbfounded face from the other side, the maid roars out in order to snap the soldier out of the stupor.
GO!!!
Momentster, the image of the messenger was gone with his precious crying cargo in arm. Theres no doubt this individual would stake his life on the line order to ward the princess from all harm, but its another question on whether he could achieve such a feat with his feeble abilities....
Prince, are you afraid?
Chapter 1451 - Demon City’s Incident (3)”
Chapter 1451 Demon Citys Incident (3)
Im... Afraid... Jin Tian may have kept up a good appearance initially, but hes still only just a child. Once his twin sister was out of sight, he promptly lowered his mouth into a timid frown as beads of tears rolled down his cheek. But Big Brother said I must protect my sister. Those bad people want to take her away so I must stay and protect her...
Mu Ying naturally knows the little gluttons choice was the right one so she didnt object to him staying. For the bastards from the Celestial Pce, their information remains limited and doesnt know if Bai Yan gave birth to a girl or a boy. If she really did take both children and ran, it would surely cause a huge mess and they would search everywhere. By then it would be impossible to hide Di Ling Yans existence.
Dont worry Highness, even if it costs me my life, I will ensure your safety. Firm along the face, the maid meant it and held no hesitation.
Sister Mu Ying, will Father and everyonee save us? And Uncle.... Uncle left home to find Mother. If Uncle was here then I wouldnt need to fear those bad people.
They will, they definitely will. Soft in her voice, Mu Ying wants tofort the baby boy some more when the worst-case scenario urred. The attackers have arrived at thepound and has surrounded them.
Seeing all these ferocious and ring looksing his way, Jin Tian instinctively hid behind Mu Ying. Its obvious hes scared right now.
This should be the son of that demon king. A man in charge of this attacking force snickers a grin before waving the others to move: Take the boy and tie him up. Lets see if that demon king will disobey us afterwards once we take his son.
Keeper Ling never gave up on having Di Cangs daughter. Even if its not from Bai Yans belly, the old bastard still intends to force the issue even if it meant him going at it with another woman. Thats how this idea came into existence. By kidnapping Jin Tian, Keeper Ling could then force him to have another baby!
Sweaty across his little hands, Jin Tian remains stubborn in the face when speaking: Im... Im not going to be taken by you bad people. You lot bullied my father, I... I wont let you people get away with it.
The man snorts at the pointless threat: Your father and mother did not listen to our persuasion, thats why they deserve whatsing. You as their son should act better and think of the big picture. Whats a simple daughterpared to the whole wide world? They can always make more!
Swish!
As soon as his words came forward, a small contingent of the attackers had begun to move without further order.
Mu Ying saw this of course and hurried to meet the kidnappers with her de. Thankfully this mission only came with some weaklings led by a couple of High Divines, otherwise the loyal maid would never be able to contend with a powerful Keeper in their fray. Even so, as Middle Divine, stalling for time remains a difficult task for the woman who has to fight multiple targets at once....
Chapter 1452 - Di Ling Yan’s Fury (1)”
Chapter 1452 Di Ling Yans Fury (1)
Pff~!
Suddenly, a strong gush of wind came flying over, mming right into Mu Yings shoulder and sting her backwards from the impact. Blood came pouring out of her mouth as a result of the injury.
Sister Mu Ying! Getting all teary along the face after seeing how the maid tried to protect himself, Jin Tian tightens up his lips and asked: Are you hurt? Is it painful?
The loyal maid didnt falter though in light of the huge disadvantage she faces. Rather, shes only feeling warmth circting across her veins right now. From the very beginning, the prince and princess has never once treated her or any pce attendants as servants or anything beneath themselves. So, how could she cower when the time hase to show her metal?
Ignoring the stinging pain, she rushes at the crowd once again, leaving a trail of blood in her wake. Theres incredible strength in her eyes right now.
......
At the same time as well, the pce guard who left earlier with Di Ling Yan in arm was about to make it past the pce gates when they bumped into a crazy looking figure.
Going bright at the sight of the baby girl, the crazy old coot that was once the strongest Keeper spoke with glee in his voice: Good Ling Yan, I was just about to go find you to y. Huh? Whats the matter, why are you crying?
Since Bai Yan left, the old coot has done nothing but either ying with the kids or running off by himself to the back mountains for some rest, hence his bted arrival.
Crying even harder now over the question: Great Grandpapa, please go save Jin Tian. Oohwooo, please hurry and save Second Brother...
Not dillydally at all, the old coot gets all serious in the face after seeing how terribly sad the girl was: Where is Jin Tian? Did something happen to him?
Second Brother is in the backyard. A group of bad people barged into the pce and wants to capture him. I wanted to stay too, but Second Brother wont let me and said I must flee. Please hurry before they take him away.
What?
Mad and crazy as he was in the head, the old coot had enough sanity left in him to know what the consequences are if someone intends to kidnap the little glutton. ring up with rage: Which asshole dares to kidnap my good little boy? Dont worry Ling Yan, your great grandpapa here will go deal with those assholes right now.
Having said that, the old coots figure was gone like a gush of wind.
Wiping the tears away, Di Ling Yan also firms up in the face: Mr. Guard, can you take me to find Father? Im worry about Father.
Greatly startled by the request, the guard immediately shakes his head: NO! Princess, I cant do that. The king is currently locked in battle with those bastards from the Celestial Pce. If you go then they will certainly know of your existence.
Hanging her head after hearing that: But the one they want to take is me. If I do not show myself then they will continue to hound Father and Mother. I am their daughter. I wont hide in the shadows while everyone protects me.
Father, Mother, Big Brother, Second Brother and everyone in the pce are all my family. I must also fight to protect them!
But Princess, the ones from the Celestial Pce will always be our enemy regardless of you showing yourself. Enough, I must take you to a safe ce to hide for now.
Chapter 1453 - Di Ling Yan’s Fury (2)”
Chapter 1453 Di Ling Yans Fury (2)
But Mr. Guard, I must see my father.... Im afraid something might happen to him if hes left alone. Grasping onto the demons shoulder and putting on a pitiful face to y her charm, the baby girls face could melt hearts if the situation wasnt so dire and permitted it.
Unfortunately for both girl and soldier, the two of them werent going to have the time to make a decision here today. Exactly in the moment when thetters about to give in due to that face, a series of footsteps startled them and caused the two to look over in the other direction.
Among the new arrivals were multiple powerful targets, but the obvious one leading the new group were a kind-looking old man who kept smiling the entire time. Those eyes were locked onto Di Ling Yan, carrying a light of greed and delight at what hes discovered.
Your Highness, its your father who tasked me toe pick you up. The old man lies without batting an eye.
Right away, Di Ling Yan knew that wasnt true and reacted by clinging nervously to the pce guards neck like the other side would bite if they got any closer.
Dont be afraid, the agitated guard promptly backed off as well to gain some distance, I believe you got the wrong person. She is not a princess, only an orphaned fox picked up by the king somewhere during his travels.
Despite the excuse, the smileing off of the old man there only deepened: Do you think we cant tell the auraing off of the child is that of the demon kings? Little girl, dont be afraid, we wont hurt you. Come with us and we will go see your father.
The old mans smile was extraordinarily kind right then after thatst sentence. He just couldnt help it because the reward awaiting him would be unfathomable, especially when he thought all was lost aftering inte.
The guards heart pumped with adrenaline after the blunt statement. He knew theres no turning back from a fight since theyre this close. Worse was the fact that he couldve turned back with the old coot to where Di Jin Tian was, that he could find shelter under that former Keeper instead of confronting this second group of assants by being overly cautious.
Im not going with you, said the little princess with her stubborn face, you are all bad people, trying to hurt my father and mother and big brother. I wont leave with you.
Unfazed and still smiling with that kind expression: Little princess, your existence is too important to the world for you to be so selfish. Do you want to see the world destroyed?
The girl snorts with her tiny nose: Dont think you can lie to me just because Im small. I know you are here to kill me. My mother told me that before already. I have no rtionship with you people so why should I sacrifice myself for you? Mother taught me being kind is all and well, but its not alright to be foolishly kind.
Chapter 1454 - Di Ling Yan’s Fury (3)”
Chapter 1454 Di Ling Yans Fury (3)
In Di Ling Yans view, the only ones that could demand sacrifice from herself would be the ones she care about. For example, her parents and siblings, or the friends shes made in the pce. Whereas these unknown strangers would be considered just that, strangers that she owes nothing to.
The old mans face suddenly sank, causing his smile to disappearpletely as well. If you wonte with us then that leaves me no choice but to use force! All of you go, take this demon princess down!
Understood! Those that came with the old man promptly drew their weapons and readily charged at the pair.
The pce guard could see this of course and understood the time has for him to put his life on the line. Without another thought, he tossed the girl in his arms towards the inner yard as hard as he could to give her the highest chance of getting to safety. Though its a futile effort and he knows it, the soldier still wanted to do everything in his power before his endes.
Princess, run away, go find the king! Thats the final words the soldier before it got cut off.
For Di Yan Ling who could only catch a glimpse of the scene once she hit the highest point in the air, the picture was painful to take in even for her immature mind. Bloody, gory, and limbs severed into multiple pieces, thats how quickly the attackers mercilessly murdered the demon soldier who stayed behind to fight. Its apletely one-sided battle that ended in seconds, yet thats all it was needed for help to arrive.
Right before Di Ling Yan came face to face with the cold hard ground, she had closed her eyes for the impending hurt. However, the impact never came in her shyness from pain, rather its the sensation of a powerful pair of arms catching her mid fall!
Princess... Winger gently whispers his words into her ear, Im sorry for beingte...
Obstructed by her own tears, the girl cries while speaking incoherently: Hic.... Hic... Did I do something wrong?
No, how could you have done anything wrong Princess? Winger found it absolutely distressing to hear such sensible words. Its not right to demand this of someone so young!
If Ive done nothing wrong then why do these people hate me so much? Ive listened to Mothers teaching and kept my heart pure and kind. Why does Second Brother have to sacrifice himself to protect me? And why does Mr. Guard back there have to die to protect me?
I want to grow up, I want to grow up just as strong as Big Brother. That way I can keep others from being hurt because of me... nor die for me....
Thats right, in this poor princesss view, the only way she could stop all this pain was to be stronger.
Princess, hes a demon guard, its his duty to protect you...
No! He and Sister Mu Ying are my friends. Everyone in the Demon Realm are my friends. The ones that deserve to die are those bad people and not them!
Yes, the ones to die should be the evil and bad ones, not the friends and family in her life. And for the first time ever, a sh of hate and anger filled those big innocent eyes of this pure child, tainting a small spec of her childish heart.
Its then, First Elder and the others also arrives on the scene. They could see the state of the situation, but they were more concerned with the intruders from the Celestial Pce who had also chased over after removing the obstacle.
It seems the king is right. You lot really came to attack the pce while we were out. How dare youy a hand on the princess. Huffing a grunt in an irate manner, First Elder was ring daggers at the bunch: But now you can forget about ever leaving this ce alive!
The old man leading the second group of attackers only snickered augh at the idle threat: Is that so? Shame though, Ive already had some of my subordinates run off to inform Keeper Ling about the princesss existence. Now whether it be the demon king or demon queen, or even the Demon Realm for that matter, none of you need to exist anymore.
What? Darkening in the face, First Elders voice grew dreadfully cold like he wants to snap the other sides neck.
Sneering some more after getting the reaction he wanted, Do you know why the Celestial Lord never moved against the Keepers despite his hatred for them? Its because they hold an ancient relic in their hands. Its an incredible weapon containing power capable of destroying everything, and such a relic can only be activated by the Keepers themselves!
Chapter 1455 - “Di Ling Yan’s Fury (4)”
Chapter 1455 Di Ling Yans Fury (4)
The old mans smile deepens like a tactician winning a battle: Guess what, Keeper Ling only held back against your king because he needs him to produce a daughter for us. Now that we have one right here, what makes you think he will let that abhorrent demon king live once news gets to his ear?
Without surprise, First Elders expression devolved into an ugly frown. Hes all too aware of what the other fe was implicating by that threat. The power from that strange lightning caused by the sword from earlier still left his heart trembling with fright. Its overwhelmingly powerful and destructive to the point where even he has to watch out from being struck head on.
Clenching his fist until its slightly shaking: Dont look down on the king of the Demon Realm! I can say for certain even if all the Keepers from your Celestial Pce gathered here today, it would only end up in a deadlock between both sides.
Hahaha! The old manughs some more like hes just heard something hrious: That would be the case if you hadnt touched Lady Ruo Xi. She is the future savior of our world, what qualifications do you animals have in targeting her? Thats why Keeper Ling brought out the ancient sword for this fight, hes not messing around anymore you see...
The power of the ancient artifact may be powerful and terrifying, but its a consumable item that could only be used once after being fully activated, hence itsck of appearance in the battle a thousand years ago.
Uncle Winger, Di Ling Yan hurries to tug at her protectors shoulder after getting all anxious, I want to go see my father, hurry and take me to my father.
Great Grandpapa already went to Jin Tians side so he will be fine. I must make sure Father is okay!
Princess... Winger sounded hesitant despite the plea. Unbeknownst to everyone else, that lightning from earlier was practically the same power thats been hunting him for all these years.
Imagine hiding for all your life from a nightmare, and now youre being asked to confront said nightmare, who wouldnt be scared? Nevertheless, once he took another look at the baby girl in his arms and that tearful face, the bird man just couldnt refuse.
Nodding his head with a firm light: Okay, Ill take you to him.
Even if I have to risk my life at being discovered, I must go. I owe it to the queen. I cant repay the debt to her now, that leaves her daughter the princess....
......
Back over in the Holy Dragon Mountain.
Bai Yan has been continuing to trek through the thick shrubberies when her temple ached with a throbbing pain, causing the woman to stare up into the sky with a frown.
Mother, is something wrong? Noticing the oddity, Bai Xiachen quickly asks with his curious face.
Gripping her chest like somethings wrong, Xiachen, we need to hurry and find a way out. I fear something mightve happened back home....
How can this be? Di Cang is watching over the Demon City, theres no way something can happen while hes there. Am I overthinking this?
Yan Yan, look... Mo Li Shang the young man suddenly calls out from the front, his voice sounding surprised by what hes pointing at.
Looking over as instructed, Bai Yan too was surprised by the scene. Its a hugeke of icy blue color which reflected the sky like a crystal mirror.
Dragon Spirit Lake. Moli the winged piggy promptly jumped out of his masters arm and started to p his wings excitedly, Hurry Queen Mother, we need to put Dragony into theke. Theke water will help her wake up.
Despite her own woes about a strangeke that seems to appear out of nowhere, Bai Yan wasnt going to doubt the little fes decision. From the very beginning, this piggy has done nothing but look out for her goddaughter with no indication of that everchanging.
Chapter 1456 - Di Ling Yan’s Fury (5)”
Chapter 1456 Di Ling Yans Fury (5)
Originally this coldke shouldve been enough to turn any person into a greenish hue due to the insane low temp, but as Bai Yan slowly ced the girl into the water, what came of it was nothing short of serene. Theres a little bit of flush red filling Dragonys face, making her look like someone thats peacefully asleep.
Do you feel it as well? Bai Yan turns to Mo Li Shang the young man after checking the air, The atmosphere here is very thick with spiritual energy. Its a suitable location for training.
The young man nods in agreement: Indeed.
Unfortunately, I dont have time to train here now. Lets look around first, theres bound to be a way out of this ce.
The panic and unease have grown much stronger by this point, making the woman more urgent to return to her husbands side.
Okay. Sensing the tension as well, Mo LI Shang didnt dally around and quickly began the search.
Its then, something up ahead caught their eye that seems to appear out of nowhere. Standing at a persons height was a monument with several words etched along the surface.
To break is a Demi Divine Lord.
Demi Divine Lord? What does that mean?
Mother, Bai Xiachen tugs at Bai Yans hand, This monument says Demi Divine Lord, does that mean we need to break this monument with a Demi Divine Lord? Does that mean we can leave after we break it?
A shudder breaks into Bai Yans heart, causing her hands to clench into a ball in the process: But how can I spare the time to advance into the Demi Divine Lord level? The city is under attack and Im supposed to sit here and train? Making an extremely frustrated face, Why? Why must I fall into this forsaken ce at this time? Why does the city have to be attacked while Im away? I cant do this! I must return to Di Cangs side right now!
Bang!
Not hesitating, Bai Yans throws a heavy punch at the monument. The force used could crush a rock, but instead of showing a single crack, the recoiling force from the impact actually bounced her back to the ground.
Mother! Greatly startled by the turn of event, Bai Xiachen didnt think twice and threw himself to her side: Mother, you will be hurt if you continue to hit it. I dont want you to be hurt....
Its okay son, move aside and let me do this. We cant stay here and continue this endless wait while your father is in danger. Climbing up again, Bai Yan pummels her fist for a second time and roused a simr oue.
Not conceding, the attack continued, only to repeat itself time and time again. Eventually blood came seeping out of the womans messed up fingers that had clearly been scratched to the point of showing bones at some point.
Demi Divine Lord, why is it only a Demi Divine Lord that can break this? I refuse to believe thats the only way. Even if Im only at the High Divine stage, I will break this sted rock!
No one can stop me from going back to Di Cangs side, let alone a monument in this forsaken ce!
Yan Yan. Mo Li Shang sounded distressed now, especially when his gaze fell upon the females hand.
He wants to stop her from doing this of course, but against that strong level of determination, he just couldnt bring himself to do it. Moreover, hes far too aware of how much Bai Yan loves Di Cang. To ask his friend there to stay put and train patiently would be equivalent of killing her while the husband was in danger.
Very soon, a trickle of blood came trickling down the womans lip due to the continuous recoiling force of her punches. Shes at the point of sustaining a internal injury if she keeps this reckless assault up.
Chapter 1457 - Dragony’s Father (1)”
Chapter 1457 Dragonys Father (1)
Click!
From out of the blue, a crisp sound rang out from the study structure. Its a clear sound that echoed across the environment.
Mo Li Shang was the first to react here and he could see the cause of that sound. Right in front of his eye was a small tiny crack along the stone surface. Though its hardly worthy to be called a crack, but its more than enough to make him gawk.
How can it be......
That monument clearly said that only a Demi Divine Lord can break it. Yan Yan is only at the High Divine level, how did she manage to make a crack on it?
For a while, the look self-doubt was all that was stered along the young mans face. Hes obviously having trouble believing his own eyes despite reality being in front of himself.
Bai Yan on the other hand didnt let up though. Shes unimpressed and continued to barrage the monument further and at a increasing ferocity, until...
Boom!
Like a rocket making impact on its target, the structure suddenly exploded under the final punch from the womans fist. Shes expended after this achievement. Copsing backwards like a wilting flower, Bai Yans condition wasnt any better than the very thing she destroyed at this moment.
Mother! Bai Xiachen cried out and dashed over to catch the falling body. The child wanted to do something to help elevate that paleplexion, but all he managed was a reckless frolicking of his arms in the air like a clueless dote that he was in these situations. Exactly like his old man....
Mother... Does it hurt? Its my fault, I couldnt help you.
In the steambuns view, hes a man of the family and should be the one carrying the weight of any problem. It didnt help his consciousness either when he saw those messed up fingers of Bai Yans.
Im fine... She forcibly pulls herself back up from the ground and scanned the area for change, The monument is broken, why are we still stuck here?
Yan Yan, Mo Li Shang runs forward and picks up a yellow scroll from the spot where the rubble was, this appeared after the stones shattered. I believe theres a clue in it.
Taking it over without a second of dy, Bai Yan quickly opened it and red the content to her own surprise and frown.
If the monument is broken by a Demi Divine Lord then one shall stay forever. If broken by one not of thee, they shall stand after the break.
By now Bai Xiachen had also gotten a look at the scroll by gleaming up from the side. Cringing up his face in confusion: What does that mean Mother? What is this stand after break?
The woman didnt answer her boys question though, only tightly clenching onto the scroll and making a deep frown.
Xiachen, Mo Li Shang steps in to exin, I specte the meaning is that the stone monument can easily be broken by a Demi Divine Lords power, however, it also means they will be forever trapped here if one did so. Respectively, those that are beneath said level like your mother may not have an easy time breaking the monument, but its possible and its the key to our escape from this ce.
This time the party has gambled it right and its also due to Bai Yans love for Di Cang. If not for that powerful emotion, they mightve really stayed to do as the words said. By then they really wouldve been trapped for good.
Chapter 1458 - “Dragony’s Father (2)”
Chapter 1458 Dragonys Father (2)
Is that so? Bai Xiachen nods like hes enlightened now before turning back to Bai Yan, But then why is Mother ignoring me?
Mo Li Shang also noticed this oddity at this point. Furrowing his brow while looking over: Yan Yan?
Unfortunately for the twods there, their words arent going to reach the womans ear at this moment because something else was happening under their very eyes.
......
Right now inside Bai Yans mind, a haze of fog blinds her sight of view.
Where is this ce? Whos messing around? She scans the front vigntly for signs of attack.
Its then as if to answer her call, a surreal voice speaks out from all directions: Fated one, if you are able toe to this ce then that means my daughter.... is with you right?
Daughter?
A slightly confused look took hold of Bai Yans eye. There are only two females in their party. One being herself and the other being her goddaughter. And if she remembers correctly and without fault, Dragony should be the daughter of the former dragon chief from the Demon Realm. It doesnt add up regardless of how she calcted it.
Your daughter... You mean Dragony, my goddaughter? Frowning now along the face and speaking in a hostile tone, I know for a fact she is the daughter of the former dragon chief from the Demon Realm, why are you impersonating her birth father?
The voice clearly sounded pleased based on its tone despite the aggressive attitude from the other side: You are not wrong in your assumption. Technically speaking, I am her father from a previous life. Due to some unforeseen circumstances, I had to seal her soul up until the opportunity presented itself. In this case, she went into the wheel of life and was reborn as you said, the daughter of that former dragon chief in your memory.
A surprised face promptly gripped Bai Yans expression because she knew all along something was amiss when she met Dragony. The attachment she held towards the girl was strange to say the least, especially when they never met before until her first arrival at the Demon Realms pce.
In light of her own shock, Bai Yan didnt hurry to follow up with more questions, rather she gathered her wits to get to the bottom of the current dilemma.
Then what is this ce that Im in? If Dragony is your daughter, does that mean anyone else can alsoe here if they had her with them?
No, the voice sounded faint and distant, that is not the case. The reason I allowed you in here is of my own choice. I sensed the blood that is yours inside my daughters vein, thats why I brought you in here when you picked up the scroll housing my soul. Its also why I am calling you a fated one.
Blood?
He must be referring to the essence blood I used to save Dragony....
To think the reason why I wound up here is because of that.
Im assuming you didnt summon us in here just to recognize your daughter is it? There must be another reason as well.
Perhaps its due to the voices rtionship to her own goddaughter, but Bai Yans tone also softened up when searching the area for signs of the source.
You dont have to look for me, I wonte out with my current appearance. It will certainly frighten you if I did so after going through that event. Furthermore, I cant either even if I wanted to because my continued existence can only be prolonged by staying within the scroll. So, I will have to bother you to keep watch over my daughter in the future.
Event? What event are you talking about?
Youre too weak the way you are to ask for that detail. Fated one, there are things in this world that arent fit for the weak to know. Secondly, I didnt summon you into the world of the scroll for such talks, Im here to give you an aiding push.
Immediately, Bai Yans forehead had cringed up into a knot after hearing his intentions. She was just wondering if the so called event was rted to the cmity thats being mentioned by the Celestial Pce, but to be told shes going to get help from a strangers voice? Now thats something she never expected.
Chapter 1459 - Dragony’s Father (3)”
Chapter 1459 Dragonys Father (3)
How can you help me?
I will give you the rest of my strength to help you advance into further heights, afterwards I will return to my slumber. But my daughter.... I will have to bother you to keep caring for her in the future with the power I give you.
Boom!
Just when Bai Yan wanted to open her mouth, a stinging sensation suddenly filled her head and made the woman flinch. Before she knew it, a outside force bordered on the line of invasiveness entered her veins and gathered into the meridan.
My daughter hasnt woken up yet so you can put her in this ce for a while. No one can step foot here, shes safe, and the flying pig around you... let him stay and look after my daughter too.
Oh, and... your son is quite good from the way I see it. Ifter on he can cope with the uing changes then I will promise him my daughter. As icing on the cake, theres also a demon sealed within the iceke here. If your son ever gets strong enough to reach the Demi Divine Lord level, have hime possession of it....
For a moment, Bai Yan wanted to smack herself to see if this was real. Why does Dragonys father sound like a market madam thats constantly yapping away without end, long winded and endless jibbery jabby?
But why a Demi Divine Lord? Is there a reason for that?
Because... That ce can only be reached if one is a Demi Divine Lord.
In the voices view, this was the only gift he could offer outside of the power hes going to give her. For saving Dragonys life, and for allowing himself to meet his precious daughter again.
You can rest assured, tightening up her hands in a firm manner, no matter what happens, I will not abandon Dragony. She is like family to me. I wont abandon family.
I believe you...
How could he not believe Bai Yan? A human woman who would take her own essence blood out for a demon, thats something hes never heard of during his period alive!
I also want to ask onest question: how do I get out of this ce?
The voice didnt hesitate and answered right away like he expected it: Thats easy, you couldnt leave before because I wanted you toe here. Now that Ive met you, the obstacle will naturally clear out on its own if you continue to walk down the mountain path. After saying this sentence, the strange presence simply disappeared.
Bai Yan understood why of course. Without energy to support his own soul, the voice was bound to fall back into slumber until it regenerates enough to function.
The issue was when....
Days?
Months?
Or years?
......
Unaware of how long the time has passed in her current state, Bai Yans body had started to tremble excessively due to the surging power from within. She never experienced such force before, which felt like its going to make her flesh burst. Even so, the mind was the key here. As long as shes able to ovee the mental and spiritual test provided by being fast tracked in her growth, the power would be hers to wield!
Mother... Bai Xiachen asks again from the real world, whats wrong? Why are you ignoring me? And...
And suddenly making a breakthrough?
And two stages in a row?
Directly from a Bottom Divine to a High Divine?
As if to answer his call, Bai Yan suddenly moves again. Reaching out with her hand, she rubs the boys head in a soothing motion: Dont worry Xiachen, I only met Dragonys father just now. This ce is also made by him.
Dragonys father? The steambun lights up in the face, But isnt she the daughter of the former dragon chief? How did you meet him?
Well, its a difficult thing to exin, but everyone has a past life right? This father is one of Dragonys past father and not the one you know of.
Chapter 1460 - “Dragony’s Father (4)”
Chapter 1460 Dragonys Father (4)
Bai Xiachen makes a face like hes enlightened: Now I understand Mother. So, what did Dragonys father say?:
Smirking mischievously, Bai Yan throws the bomb down like a sly fox: He said to betroth Dragony to you.
Oomph!!
Mo Li Shang instantly started to cough like hes been hit in the stomach. How old are the kids? Theyre already talking about betrothal? And, its done by the parents own mouth?
Then as if recalling something, the youngd slowly sneaked a peak to the winged piggy next to himself. He wanted to find if theres any change in the little fes expression, but found none to his own relief.
It seems I was overthinking the matter before. Moli only wants to protect the girl in the purest sense and not anything else....
Mother, the steambun gets unhappy and buries his frowning face into the womans belly, I dont want a wife, I only want to stay by your side. Also, Dragony is my sister. If me and her marry then wouldnt that be considered incest?
Bai Yans face visibly twitched over thest bit. Youre not blood rted so it doesnt matter. Youre still young so you will understand this in the future.
The boy merely tilted his head like a lost child, Will I really understand in the future?
Then Mother, how are we supposed to get out of here?
Looking up to face the downward slope, Bai Yan makes a meaningful face: We need to continue down the path, this ce wont stop us anymore. However, Dragony needs to stay here under her fathers request, along with Moli to watch over her.
Mo Li Shang was the first to react to that statement since it involved hispanion. Making a reluctant nce to his little buddy: Okay, you stay and protect Dragony while shes asleep. Me and Yan Yan will leave together.
Although thed and his piggypanion did agree to split up before, but to actually have the pair go ahead with such an idea was still painful for the pair.
Showing tears along his piggy face, Master, I will be sure to protect Dragony so you can be assured.
Regarding this arrangement, Bai Yan didnt have any objections. In her view, there must be a reason why the voice insisted on the piggy to stay behind.
Mother, doesnt it hurt? Bai Xiachen carefully raises the womans hand with a look of pain over the revealing bones, I will blow on it. Before you would always blow on my wound if I got hurt so you will be fine too. That said, the boy promptly began to puff up his cheeks to give it a big huff of air like it would do something, Still hurt?
Of course not you silly, rubbing her sons head in a happy fashion, we will go back now. Your father and siblings are waiting for us...
What needs to be done has been done on this ount. Now all that leaves was to confront the enemiesing at them, and whatever fate holds for her and her husband, Bai Yan intends to meet it together!
......
The sky above the Demon City has already been shrouded in dark looming clouds. Its ufortably suffocating under the constant hammering roars of the thunder. Even so, a single figure remains standing with no fear in his eyes. Such a being exuded dominances and power.
Keeper Ling! Suddenly, an excited voice came over from the rear andnded on the conceited Keepers side.
Chapter 1461 - “Dragony’s Father (5)”
Chapter 1461 Dragonys Father (5)
Whats going on? The grumpy Keeper asks using a deep voice after seeing how excited the other sid was.
I have wonderful news Keeper Ling! The Demon Realm actually has a princess thats only two years old. Back then the demon queen didnt just give birth to one, but a pair of twins!
Boom!
The messengers words were like a beaming ray of sunshine for the Keeper, causing him to choke for a proper response to describe his own ecstatic emotion.
In contrast to the delight felt by the members of the Celestial Pce, Yun Ruo Xi didnt feel so happy right now. Shes downright distraught at the oue regarding her own fate.
Why?
Why is there a princess in the demonic world, and that Winger would hide the fact from me?
What am I supposed to do?
If Keeper Ling really manages to kidnap the princess then I will have to carry the burden of saving the world....
That bastard, is he trying to kill me by lying?!
Hatred has long filled the womans heart, therefore the news only added to her vile nature.
You are saved Ruo Xi, you are saved! Keeper Ling couldnt hold back and grabbed the womans shoulder, oblivious to the fact that the other side was making a face uglier than seeing their own parents die. Are you happy? Now you will finally be able to cultivate again with the demon princesss blood!
Shuddering some more, the deceitful witch didnt know what to say nor respond. Shes merely standing there in a daze.
Can.... Can I not? My body is just fine like it is....
Di Cang didnt miss their conversation of course. Immediately, the demon kings brow began to furrow up. In the end Ling Yans existence became known to these people after all, but.... I wont let anyone hurt my daughter!
Demon King, Keeper Ling smirks like hes won already, over the years your kind have sinned, but now you can finally redeem yourself somewhat by sacrificing your daughter to save the world. So, I forgive you.
Boom!
In light of that self-conceited and self-righteous sentence, the old grumpy man didnt hold back. Perhaps its the fact he no longer had a use for Di Cang, but the powering out of the sword just increased by several folds, meaning the battlefield had spiraled out of the demon kings control.
Back over in the city streets, Winger had just finished running out of the pce with the princess in arm when he sensed the terrifying powering his way. Without a second of hesitation, he whisked his sleeve towards the sky to fend off the lightning strike that was striking down in their spot.
Bang!
Puking blood from the impact, the bird man went deathly pale as he gets forced back.
Uncle Winger... Di Ling Yan burst into tears, Are you hurt?
Chapter 1462 - “Dragony’s Father (6)”
Chapter 1462 Dragonys Father (6)
Winger shook his head and warmly brought the girl in his arms closer for protection: Princess, Im sorry but Im afraid it wont be easy for us to seek the king now...
Di Ling Yans eyes dimmed somewhat. She wanted to head to her fathers side, but she also knows the act of dragging someone else into trouble was a wrong thing to do.
Let me down Uncle Winger. Its okay, you dont have to look down at me like that, Im actually very tough and can take care of myself.
The milky voice and strong determination sent the bird man trembling inside because he felt ashamed for being a coward. A full-grown adult couldnt evenpare to a two years old courage, what more does he need to say?
Princess, I actually dont feel hurt at all from the lightning, its no different from an itch. Here, Ill take you to the king!
Even if that pain stung him deep into the bone, Winger wont allow the baby to go off on her own. Its his duty right now to protect her and his wish.
Really? A puzzled expression came off of Di Ling Yan when looking up, Ive seen Mother take hits from a lightning. It hurts alot....
Dont worry Princess, that is not a thunderbolt so it doesnt hurt. Would I lie to you? Look at my face, does it look like someone thats hurt?
Though palish in color, Wingers expression remains rxed on the surface and even showed a slight smile to emphasize his point.
Okay Uncle Winger, I believe you. But first let me down, I can walk on my own.
No Princess, we have to go to the king faster so let me carry you. He tries to persuade her by speaking softly.
Nodding over the suggestion since its reasonable, Di Ling Yan didnt object: Alright, we will go find Father. I dont want anything to happen to him....
Okay, lets go.
With the nod given, Winger began to move with the girl firmly protected in his arms. Hes making sure his entire body was acting as a shield when the lightning boltse down again, otherwise it would surely hit the princess if hes not careful.
Very soon, the bird man could see the tightly closed gate of the city after enduring several more strikes from above. Hes spitting blood now from the corner of his mouth, but hes done and kept the charge in his arms safe.
Uncle Winger, you tricked me, youre hurt! Let me down, I will go on my own to find Father!
Boom!
Only a meter away from the exit, Winger finally copsed under thest blow from the sky.
Ahhh!! Di Ling Yan cried out in fright: Uncle Winger, how are you? Dont die please, I know Im wrong, I shouldnt have asked you to help me find Father. Dont die....
Seeming to recall something crucial, the girl suddenly picked up a dagger from the ground nearby and cut open her finger, thus allowing the blood to flow into Wingers wound.
Chapter 1463 - “Tearful Ling Yan (1)”
Chapter 1463 Tearful Ling Yan (1)
Slightly quivering along the eyes, Winger slowly regains his consciousness after falling down only to be weed by the image of a crying girl after looking up.
Princess, dont cry... Im fine. Reaching up with his hand, the bird man attempts to wipe away some of those tears. Then thats when he noticed the cut across the girls finger. You... what did you do?
Finally smiling after confirming the other side was fine, Di Ling Yan immediately got all happy again knowing shes seeded. Back when I was at the Sky Mountain, I idently cut myself when I tripped over a withered trees root. My blood made the old tree grow again. So, I thought if I smeared some of my blood on your wound it might help heal you too Uncle Winger....
Like the baby girl says, her blood does have the magical property of healing anyone if applied, but only if the patient was still alive and breathing.
A tight pain promptly gripped Wingers heart due to this news. Hes fully aware of his own lowly status. If not for being saved by the Demon Realm, someone like him wouldnt even be worthy of being in the princesss presence, let alone demand the baby to offer up her blood! Such privilege and honor, he should never have received it nor deserve it after all hes done.
And exactly then, another past memory suddenly surfaced within the bird mans brain like a stroke of light. Its the time he spent in that endless darkness and how the tender voice of a strange girl came into his life.
Just like her mother, the princess is kind and beautiful. How could I have been so foolish and misled for all this time? That Yun Ruo Xi could never do good with her vile nature. How could I have been so stupid?
Princess, Im sorry... Im really sorry...
Guilt, pain, regret... countless emotions blended into one indescribable emotion that continued to rip away at the mans soul.
Why are you apologizing Uncle Winger? Blinking her big baby eyes, Di Ling Yan didnt understand why the other side would suddenly say that.
Closing his eyes in pain, the man decides toe clean: In the past, your mother gave me the only hope in life during my darkest moment. I promised to go find her if she couldnte find me afterwards, however, by the time I did, she was already gone. Even worse, I misrecognized your mothers enemy as her and did some very terrible things during that period. I.... I almost did it again and was supposed to kill you and your brother....
He wanted to speak the truth and spill everything how his heinous past, and now that hes said it, it both removed a heavy burden from his shoulder and frightened him. The former being the guilt, thetter of not being able to achieve forgiveness.
I wont me you Uncle Winger. Mother said it before, a good child is one that knows when he is wrong. So, Mother wont me you either.
Awash with purity due to that clean voice, Winger never felt so refreshed in his entire life: But your mother... she doesnt seem to remember me anymore.
If she had remembered me, she wouldve gone to find me long ago, probably....
Isnt that easy? If Mother doesnt remember you Uncle Winger then we can remind her. Tilting her little head, Di Ling Yans answer to the problem sounded so simple yet so obvious, But Uncle Winger, have your body recovered yet?
Chapter 1464 - Tearful Ling Yan (2)”
Chapter 1464 Tearful Ling Yan (2)
Feeling much better now after his brief recovery, Winger stands up and readies himself: Im ready Princess, we can continue to look for the king.
......
Outside the gates of the city, all was in ruins due to the massive damage to thendscape. Even so, Di Cang remains firm against the constant hammering of that destructive thunder and hurricane level winds.
Against this level of devastation, not even Keeper Ling could keep his old heart at ease. Theres shock and theres fear stered all over his face right now because he expected the battle to be over by now.
Has this demon king grown to such an extent? If it was anyone else from the Celestial Pce taking on those bolts, they wouldve fallen long ago.
Pity......
If only we had destroyed him properly back then when we had the chance, then I never wouldve needed to waste the precious swords power on him today.... I cant let this go on. If this demon king continues to grow at the rate hes doing now, then it would just be a matter of time before he overturns the entire Celestial Realm!
Gritting his teeth at the thought, Keeper Ling once again reaches out to grab at the ancient swords handle. However, instead of wielding the de like some would expect, the artifact seems to have a mind of its own and came alive by sucking the old fes energy dry like its a ck hole.
In contrast to the withering look of the user, the lightning above in the sky only grew in kind, giving off a sensation that its tearing apart the world due to the new influx of fuel.
This was a terrible turn of event for Di Cang of course. Hes been drained already after being repeatedly bombarded by the destructive bolts of electric might, and now that body of his had started to show signs of depletion, meaning its a matter of time before he falls if nothing was done.
Naturally the king of all demons couldnt allow that under any circumstances. There are his subjects behind himself that needs protecting, but more importantly, theres his children thats still hiding in the pce. No matter what happens, the man and father wont and couldnt allow himself to fall!
Suddenly, the blurry image of Bai Yans face seems to materialize within Di Cangs view in this dire time. Its just that instead of the iconic red dress that shes always worn, the dazzling and gorgeous woman had on a pearly white garb, giving him a smile so wonderful that its captivating, exactly like a thousand years ago where his heart was swept away with one simple look.
Demon King Di Cang, a thousand years ago you would never have allowed yourself to be ced in this predicament. Arent you regretting it, regretting all your past deeds? If not for your brash act of barging into the Celestial Pce and saving that wretched woman, none of this would be happening today! Seeing the other sides about to give, Keeper Ling decides to put the final nail in the coffin by spewing out the snarky remarks.
Make no mistake though, this arrogant and grumpy Keeper may have the upper hand right now, but even he knows that without this ancient artifact in his possession, he would never be able to ovee the other side.
Narrowing his eyes into a re, Di Cang stares down menacingly at the annoying thorn that wouldnt shut up, You emotionless old fossils could never understand what it means to love a person, thats why you can say such idiotic things to me. Yan Yan is my world. Without her, this world means nothing. I will give up my body and soul if it means saving her. A thousand years ago I did so, and thousand yearter that is today I will do the same if needed.
Di Cang may not be able to remember everything from the past, but he more or less remembers the crucial bits of why he became so weak.
Chapter 1465 - Tearful Ling Yan (3)”
Chapter 1465 Tearful Ling Yan (3)
The jealousy inside Yun Ruo Xi was quickly making her go crazy right now. Its true she loves Chu Yi God from the hearts down, but seeing how Bai Yan could get such deep love from someone else still drove her to the edge.
Why? Why is the two most beautiful and handsome men in this world loving her like so while I get nothing? Why!!!
Keeper Ling naturally didnt notice the vicious jealousy surging within the womans eye when he snarled sarcastically: Even in death, you wont regret it?
Di Cang made a very simple reply to get his message across, and that was to openlyugh: I still havent loved my wife enough, why would I die? In this world, no one can kill me except Yan Yan.
In this mans view, only his wife could take his life, no other person out there could.
You... The grumpy Keeper gawked, not able toprehend the logic behind the other sides speech.
No matter though, the demon king didnt need others to understand his thinking, he only needs them to understand by experiencing his will. Without ado, an enormous aura suddenly blows up around Di Cangs body and turned the sky around in his favor.
Losing his breath at this incredible surge of power, Keeper Ling almost cowered there, How can he do that? The power from the sword should be enough to destroy him so why is he able to put up such a strong front? I never felt such pressure even back in the day during his prime!
Suddenly, a clicking sound came from below his gaze and caused an ominous sensation to creep up his spine. The old fe didnt want to look down of course, knowing full well what it indicated. However, he also knew he had to since the concentrated lightning bolts above the sky had started to act erratically like lost flies in a swarm. And sure enough, his entire body went stone cold once he confirmed it with his own eyes.
From the sword that was firmly nted into the ground, theres a small tiny line of a crack starting to form along the des surface. This small defect may be small right now, but its definitely a crack, a sure sign that the sword was starting to crack under duress!
Keeper... Keeper Ling... Yun Ruo Xi nervously calls out from the rear. The old witch knows full well if they lose this battle then the demons here would skin her alive if they could, that was why shes so scared at the moment.
......
Back over in the sky, Di Cang could see whats happening with the sword. Hes smirking now, mainly because thats exactly what he wanted. Furthermore, the proud demon king could already sense the familiar aura of someone he knew drawing in from afar, otherwise he would never take such a huge risk in what he just did.
Its a double edged sword, failure means the death of him, but sess meant the destruction of the main obstacle.
Unfortunately, things wouldnt always pan out the way one deems it to be. Right when the demon king wanted to finish the job by mustering up thest of his strength, a crying voice suddenly calls out to him from the city gate.
Father... Its a tender and childish note belonging to a baby girl.
Why... is she here?
Di Cang wanted to respond to his daughters cry, but in order to do the damage he did to the ancient sword, he had already exhausted most of his powers. Merely speaking out was an arduous task in of itself.
Chapter 1466 - “Tearful Ling Yan (4)”
Chapter 1466 Tearful Ling Yan (4)
By the time Di Ling Yan managed to make it out into the main battle sight, the first scene she saw was her old man falling down from the sky and crashing to the ground.
Papa... Immediately, the baby girl burst into tears and cried out, pushing herself to toddle unsteadily to the mans side. She didnt think twice, doing the only thing she thought she could do and that was to cut her own finger again to let the blood drop. Drink Papa, blood, please hurry and drink some...
Ling Yan... Di Cangs faint voice sounded hoarse when speaking, but it paled inparison to the tense pain he felt when seeing his own daughters action. He would never ask this from the girl, nor want her to bleed for him. Its okay Ling Yan... I dont....
Unfortunately for the demon king, his plea only made the baby grow more desperate, which in kind made Di Ling Yan squeeze her finger even harder to push out more blood. Nevertheless, the added effect of the magical blood did help sooth the poor mans health somewhat. Its not very effective, but it did give a flicker of power back into the demon king, just enough for him to stop panting like hes about to die at any moment.
Di Ling Yan didnt know whats happening of course, all she knew was that her blood didnt have the usual effect of instantly healing the patient. Turning to the bird man behind herself: Uncle Winger, what is happening, why is my blood not working? My blood is usually more useful than mothers alchemic pills, why is it not working on Father...
Shaking head in a helpless manner over the girls tearful face, Princess, the king.... hes like this not because of an injury, but because he expended too much power...
Regarding the consequences of overextending ones power limit, Winger didnt want to say it because it would only hurt the demon baby even more. Even so, Di Ling Yans instinct told herself it couldnt be good, and that was enough.
Di Cang also knew the consequences of his own actions and what it meant if theres no help from a outside source, but as a father, hes more worried about calming his precious daughters mood than his own health. Reaching up to wipe some of those tears, the demon kingsplexion continued to grow worse.
Why? Grabbing her old mans hand in the process, Di Ling Yan cries upward towards the sky like shes speaking to the heavens itself, What wrong did I do? Why do these people want to hurt me? Her helpless voice only added to the pathetic nature of such a plea because everyone here understood theres no such thing as fairness in this world.
In a timely yet unweed moment, Keeper Ling Yans pompous and arrogant voice cuts in: Hahaha, Demon King Di Cang exhausted himself in order to ruin my sword, and now his daughter came running out on her own volition, fate really is on my side! That said, the old grumpy elder continues to grin but had locked onto the baby girls presence, Little girl, dont worry, I will give you a painless death when I take your life.
Di Ling Yan didnt care what others had to say though, all she did was cast her eyes downward at her own man like shes in her own little world. Nevertheless, the muttering response she said told everyone shes well aware of the situation: My life is given to me by Mother. I may be small and dont understand much about this world, but I know enough that aside from my mother, no one else can demand me to die!
She may be childish and young, but the girls words were more than enough to make Keeper Ling grind his teeth in hated anger, Why are all of Bai Yans children like this, socking in virtue and teaching? Just like her mother, this demon princess is so selfish and arrogant, she doesnt give one care about the world!
Chapter 1467 - The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (1)”
Chapter 1467 The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (1)
HAHAHA! Though hesughing, Keeper Lings tone nevertheless gave off a creepy chill thats unfitting to his style, Little girl, your parents have done too many evil things in their life, and now we are merely trying to help you because only you can gain redemption for your parents.
The old fe knows full well Di Cang didnt have the strength to stop himself anymore, but.... hes a member of the Celestial Pce, an institution of the highest moral standard. Even if he takes a life, he wants to make sure the other side understand why they are dying. Its his ethical standard.
Showing an irritated face: My father and mother have done nothing bad, its you people who wont let them go and kept pestering them.
She wont allow others to bad mouth her parents, thats the demon princesss standard!
Continuing to smirk in a sly fashion: Its not up to you to decide if theyve done bad or not, its me who decides it. Of course, if you are willing to contribute your blood and save thedy next to me, I will naturally forgive your parents for all their past mistakes.
Treating Yun Ruo Xi with the fox blood wasnt an overnight feat, its a long-term project that requires constant showering. Meaning until the baby girl across from himself bleeds thest drop of blood, it wont be enough for him. Furthermore, this grumpy Keeper already seen the healing function of the fox girls blood just now when used on the demon king, thus reaffirming his belief of the treatments viability.
So you refused to let me go because of my blood? If thats the case then why didnt you say so? Di Ling Yans childish and surprised sounding voice causes Winger to be puzzled from the back.
On the way here, hes told the princess on what these crooks from the Celestial Pce wanted so it didnt make sense on why shes being so surprised like she didnt know. Obviously its an act, but why?
Ill just give you my blood. I hate to have you people constantly hounding me because of that reasoning. Despite the pure and innocent words of the baby princess, Di Ling Yansplexion was as white as it woulde for someone thats about to have her blood drained.
Princess! Wingers heart began to pick up as he pulled the princess behind himself in a protective manner: Believe in me Your Highness, I can protect you... and the Demon Realm.
Last time, he only managed to get away with only being injured because he retracted his own aura right away, thus sustaining a severe but not life-threatening injury. However, if he were to take this battle today and release his full might to fight, then its without a doubt those hunting him would let loose the full might of that lightning. By then, its likely he wont survive the ordeal....
Slowly closing his eyes, Wingers expression gradually bes firm, and by the time he opened them again, theres determination and strength.
For the sake of Her Royal Highness...
For the queen and the Demon Realm....
So what if those people find out? These two are the ones I most want to protect....
Even she has forgotten me, I wont regret it!
Uncle Winger. Its at this moment when the bird mans about to release his all and step into the realm of no return, Di Ling Yans crisp clear voice cuts in and interrupts the act: Believe in me Uncle Winger. I am a princess of the Demon Realm. Sacrificing myself for the sake of my home is expected and only right.
Theres no brightness in the girls smile anymore, only the sternness of someone ready to meet their end when she pulled out a random bowl from somewhere. Its what she intends to use to hold her blood thats dripping from the finger right now.
Chapter 1468 - The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (2)”
Chapter 1468 The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (2)
Perhaps its intentional, or the girl simply cut herself a bit too deep back inside the city, but her finger wound didnt need further splitting when trying to drip the blood into the half-filled bowl that she tossed over.
Shocked and taken aback at the primitive method, Keeper Ling frantically caught it midair before the blood could spill. Even so, the rude act couldnt hinder the tion thats showing across the old face: Hurry Rou Xi,e take this blood!
He personally watched the baby girl bleed herself there, thats why the old fe didnt suspect a thing on why it went so smoothly. Furthermore, these Keepers from the Celestial Pce are all individuals who are not prone to the scheming and conspiracies of the human world, hence the reason why they are so easily deceived, especially by the old witch whos been having their heads wrapped around her fingers.
Yun Ruo Xi didnt show the same kind of tion like the other side though. Shes downright panicking: Keeper Ling... I dont think its a good idea.... Having me drink blood, I just cant....
If... my body really recovered, wouldnt that mean I would have to shoulder the burden of protecting the world?
No, no, no!
What does these people take me for? Why should I sacrifice myself for someone else?
You are the only hope of the Celestial Pce Ruo Xi, the elder sighs with a frown showing across his old face, and, only by having you recover will we never fall. Now we are only asking you to drink this blood, why are you refusing?
The old witchs face only grew paler as shes being forced into a corner. Theres simply no excuse she could use to refuse without her lies unraveling!
epting her fate, Yun Ruo Xi decisively takes over the bowl and chugged the reddish liquid. However, instead of showing a look of healthiness and strength aftewards, the womanpletely dropped the bowl onto the ground and shattered it. Shes bleakly white while trembling, which only got worse as she puked blood like someone being injected with a vicious poison.
Ruo Xi!! Screaming out in agony over this picture, Keeper Ling rushes over to catch the following woman. Turning to confront the baby girl: You wench, how dare you scheme against Ruo Xi!
Making an obvious skittish face at the huge holler, Di Ling Yan appears scared on the surface: I dont know whats going on... but I do know that if a bad person does bad things, they will be poisoned if they take my blood... So, she must be a vicious and bad person as well.
Humph! Thats what you get for hurting my parents and wanting my blood. Now lets see what you will do!
Keeper Lings body started to shake all over due to how livid he was inside. Hes green in the face and wanted to strangle the young baby.
Knowing full well shes infuriated the enemy, Di Ling Yan starts to move onto her next phase of the n: Uncle Winger, when a person dies, will their blood solidify?
Yes... Wingers mouth twitched because he now understood why the princess did what she did. She poisoned Ruo Xi by poisoning herself first!
Chapter 1469 - The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (3)”
Chapter 1469 The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (3)
Oh yes, they want my blood and they want to kill me while doing so didnt they? Oh well, it looks like they will never be able to use my blood then. Di Ling Yan speaks like shes juste to the realization.
You! Keeper Lings face went a shade of green as he pointed that finger in a usatory manner.
Yes, they are going to kill the girl eventually, but not right now!
See? Giggling in her voice, I said it already, you are not qualified to kill me. Her smile no longer carried any of the childish delight she had before, only a chill thats distant and cold.
Winger may have known the princess for a short period only, but the bird man never expected to see such a strong side from the baby girl. Itspletely out of character and beyond her age.
Sinking into a dark re, Keeper Ling now understood what the baby was trying to do: Humph! You think we cant take you back with us first and then slowly deal with you!
As long as she arrives at the Celestial Pce then her fate would be sealed, thats a fact and a simple task to achieve right now.
Unfazed and still smiling with that frosty look: You can.... However, if you force me then I wont ever give you the cure to the grannys poison over there.
Yun Ruo Xis brain literally exploded right in that moment. Not because of the poison though, nay, but because shes been called an old granny! A lethal sore spot for any woman of age.
This wench, she actually dared to call me a granny? I knew it, shes just as annoying as that Bai Xiachen! As expected of Bai Yans children, theyre all ill-mannered brats!
She wanted to say something to rebuttal that im, but the clenching pain from the abdomen sent her crouching down like a squirming worm.
You admit you added poison? Keeper Ling also explodes upon seeing the pained look of the old witch.
Im too negligent, thinking a child will not have too many vile thoughts, but this is Bai Yans child.... I shouldve known, I shouldve known....
Di Ling Yan didnt pay too much attention to the elders interrogating voice though, instead she continues to speak with the bird man, a huge disrespect for any Keeper. Uncle Winger, can you take my Father back to rest? He... his injury is very serious. Dropping her head, the baby girl appears to be frustrated due to her own powerless self.
Naturally Winger would be frowning over the request. If he leaves then what about the princess herself? Thankfully the dilemma didntst long because First Elder had caught up by now and presented himself as the answer.
Princess, you really came to this ce! What if something happens to you? Her Highness the Queen will skin us alive if she finds out! Quivering in his lips, First Elder said the first thing that came to his mind before noticing Di Cang lying there in a pit, This... the king...
Tearing up in the face now, Di Ling Yan promptly answered: First Elder, my father is hurt, can you take him back to rest? Ill be alright.
First Elder didnt move though, instead he signals the old goat who also came with him to lift their liege out of the hole before turning to the one responsible: Keeper Ling, you people from the Celestial Pce all im to be morally benevolent yet youre hurting a child? Dont you think it goes against what you im to stand for?
Making a mockingugh, Keeper Ling obviously felt otherwise based on that sarcastic tone: Child? If she is a child then how could she plot a murder? You think a child can do such a vicious and cruel thing?
How can you say that about me?! You want to eat me and Im supposed to be grateful? Di Ling Yans eyes got all dark and serious in her counter, Mother taught me I cannot hurt others without reason, nor allow others to hurt me.... And if they do, we must return the favor at twice the level.
Chapter 1470 - “The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (4)”
Chapter 1470 The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (4)
I like to ask, is it me poisoning her more serious or her eating a child more serious? Cocking her chin high, Di Ling Yan shoots back with strength in her voice.
This time, even Keeper Ling was speechless because he had no rebuttal against that logic. Although he mouthed off about the good of this world and such, but the demon princess was still just a child, thats a fact and he couldnt deny it.
Even so, she cant poison Ruo Xi. The old grumpy Keeper continues to preach his sides logic like a stubborn old fool.
The fault lies with the Celestial Pce, Ruo Xi did no wrong. We were the ones who forced into it, isnt that right?
Princess, did you use poison like he ims? First Elder asks with a hint of confusion in his voice due to not making head or tails of the whole story.
This time, Di Ling Yan didnt deny the case and confirmed it with a nod: Yes, I secretly took a poison while they werent paying attention. Then she drank my blood so its natural that she got poisoned too.
The elders face promptly turned a ghostly white: What poison did you eat? How could you take such a risk Your Highness? What if something happens... How are we supposed to tell your mother the queen?
Dont worry First Elder, I have an antidote. Without hesitation or dy, the baby girl quickly took out a bottle containing said pill and tossed it into her mouth.
Keeper Ling wanted to rob the item as his first instinct of course, but its toote by the time he wanted to move. Showing an irate expression as he spoke: Do you have more? Hurry and hand it over if you do!
In the Celestial Pce, the strongest alchemist would be Healer Yu; however, the guy hates Ruo Xi to death right now, theres no way he would offer a cure even if they asked.
No, I dont anymore, said the baby with a slight giggle, Mother only gave me one and Ive eaten it. By the way, this antidote will only work after a months wait. During this period, my blood will always carry the poison so you people can forget about touching me.
Unlike her older brother, Di Ling Yan only had two years to her life, meaning shes not immune to all sorts of poisons out there. At most shes only slightly resistant to the effects.
A visible tremor shook Keeper Lings body over that answer. He couldnt ept the fact that someone like he would be cheated by a simple child. Thats equivalent to someone pping him and making him lose face.
Hoho, I dont believe there is no antidote on you. Hand it over this instant and Ill forgive you for what youve done!
Its then, a snickering sneer cuts in from above and catches everyones attention.
Forgive? On what basis do you have to say that word after all youve done?
Standing in the open sky was a woman donning a dress purer and whiter than a drifting snowke, surreal and mesmerizing. However, the indifferent re in those eyes seems more threatening than a ferocious beast ready to pounce at her prey.
Di Ling Yan was the first to react to the new entry, especially when she recognized that incredibly simr face to her own mothers. Grandmother, you are back!
......
Bai Ning initially fell into a pause over the way she was addressed, but those eyes soon turned to eagerness as she stared downwards at that cute cuddly face thats also staring upwards.
Chapter 1471 - “The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (5)”
Chapter 1471 The Sneaky Di Ling Yan (5)
For a while, Bai Ning forgot where she was and kept staring down at the joyous image of the child.
This girl... Two years old? And call me grandmother?
So, shes Yaners daughter?
Are you Yaners child? Calming the ferocious glint in her eye, the womans gaze now carried calm like the shining sun when warming the.
Grandmother, my name is Di Ling Yan, its Big Brother who named me. Did you know Mother kept talking about you while you werent around? The little peachy girls voice was very good to the ear, assuring others her beauty would surely rival her own mothers one day.
Against such a lovely child, theres no way Bai Nings heart wouldnt be turned.
Oh... Bai Yan should be just as cute and cuddly as this child if she was still a baby. Its because of me that she had to suffer so much during those years.... Thank goodness she had a good brother to care for her during that period, otherwise I wont know what else to do....
Ling Yan is so good. Descending from the sky after saying that, Bai Ning firmly pulls the child into her arms and gave the baby a big huge hug. Then thats when she noticed the blood
dripping down the girls hand, Whats this? Who hurt you my dear?
The anger surging within the womans body couldnt be hidden at the sight of blood. Theres a thinyer of red oozing out of thedys figure, which only grew in kind once she caught a glimpse of the guilty individuals in the back.
These people from the Celestial Pce want to use her blood to heal that Yun Ruo Xi. Wingers tone and attitude was very distant and cold, totally different from the way he spoke about the old witch prior to the big exposure.
Celestial Pce, its the Celestial Pce again! Bai Ning grinds her teeth when speaking: You people have done nothing but evil. Sooner orter, the world will not tolerate your crimes!
Keeper Ling also flew into a rage at the usatory looks: Bai Ning, I was just looking for you, to think you woulde show yourself of your own ord. You are right on one thing though in what you said: the heavens will one day judge the demons because this world doesnt have a ce for such vile creatures! Theyve done nothing but evil!
As if you got the right to speak ill of others! Bai Ning doesnt back down and fights back with her own sharp words, You think the amount of people the Celestial Pce have hurt is little? There are hordes of innocent individuals out there who would love to see your head roll. Today, I, Bai Ning, will get justice for those poor helpless individuals who couldnt save themselves from your evil hands!
Hahaha! Unfazed over the threat, the old elder only found the idea hrious: Bai Ning, you seem to forget something: who is the one that hid themselves from us for all these years, and who is the one that attacked the Celestial Pce while us Keepers were not present? So, exin to me, what can you do now that Im here?
Bai Ning grinned: Then you seem to forget something as well, theres an old saying of things are not what it used to be!
Its been so many years already, shes no longer the same Bai Ning who kept living in hiding like in the past. For the sake of her own daughter, for the sake of her own grandchildren.... She even kept herself from returning to her own husband, its all for the sake of making more breakthroughs in order to challenge the order of this world...
What she didnt expect though was how quickly these bastards took aim at her family. A two-year-old, they wouldnt even let a baby go!
Chapter 1472 - “Self-Humiliation (1)”
Chapter 1472 Self-Humiliation (1)
Humph! Huffing a grunt, Keeper Lings eyes contained a deep level of mockery at the threat. He didnt believe the idea for one second. Bai Ning, you are too conceited. Even the demon king lost against me, what can you do with your measly strength? That said, a huge amount of pressuring wave came sweeping out of the seniors body, causing the weak to cower to their knees under this overwhelming strength.
Right now, aside from Bai Ning, Winger and Di Ling Yan, everyone else have been affected to some extent. This includes First Elder who also had a change in color due to the pressure because hes obviously not of the caliber.
Bai Ning naturally knows why the other side could act so arrogant. Darkening in her gaze, she remains cautious but still smirked anyway: Keeper Ling... In my life, there arent many whom I care for, my daughter is among one of them whom I do. In the past, I only confronted the Celestial Pce because I couldnt turn a blind eye to the cruel and evil deeds you bunch did, but this time.... If my daughter wants to overturn the Celestial Pce, then I will apany her!
Boom!
A storm suddenly explodes out of the womans body as well, causing the very earth under her feet to tremble under that might and countered the pressure from the other side. Inparison to the grumpy Keepers strength, its no weaker nor stronger, thats Bai Nings reliance. Not by turning to others for help, but by using her own strength to fend off the enemy!
You... Keeper Lings facepletely changed at this change of event.
No one knows better than this old guy here about how hard it was to break through to a Demi Divine Lord. Unlike the previous levels, once one reaches the High Divine stage, its no longer about stuffing the cultivator with power anymore, that wont work. The key to having another breakthrough at their level would be enlightenment plus power. If either aspect wascking, the feat would be null when attempted.
For Keeper Ling, his own achievement was one hundred years after he reached a bottleneck at the High Divine. If not for a fated encounter he experienced at some point in his life, he would be like all the rest and be stuck! And now Bai Ning got to the same level as him in a measly two years while he spent a hundred years? Thats absolutely shocking!
The Demon Realm already has a Di Cang, I cant allow them to have another Bai Ning to add to their roster! Today, this woman must die!
Not going to waste anymore words, he knew what must be done and punched the air to release a preemptive attack. The recoiling force from the st roared out, breaking the space and shooting over like a invisible rocket.
Bai Ning had no trouble seeing through this since shes been on alert the entire time. In a sh of her body, she quickly dodges the initial punch and drew her longsword to recounter with an arcing wind de of her own.
However, the efforts were apparently futile because a barrier immediately materializes and blocked the swipe before it could even make contact. Snickering in the face, Bai Ning, as a fellow Demi Divine Lord, you are not my opponent since youve only recently reached this level. My experience and ability to control my energy is above yours.
Just like the requirement in reaching this stage, the differentiating factor also changes for people at their level. Its no longer about having more brute strength, its about being able to wield said power thats residing inside their core.
In this case, Keeper Ling has had many more years over Bai Ning in grasping all of his abilities and what he could use or not use. That means hes more efficient and more precise in his attacks, leaving the old Keeper able tost longer and eventuallye out on top of the woman as the fight drags out. This was also the reason why hes considered the strongest Keeper of this current era, hes able to control the output of his powers much better than everyone else!
Of course, if all of the Keepers from the Celestial Pce joined hands to fight Ling then he wouldnt stand a chance. But whats the odd of that happening? Slim if next to impossible!
Chapter 1473 - “Self-Humiliation (2)”
Chapter 1473 Self-Humiliation (2)
Bai Nings eyes squinted in as she gently exhaled like shese to a decision, First Elder, you take Ling Yan away first, Im afraid I might hurt her by mistake if she stays here.
The old senior didnt have time toply though because Winger had already stepped forward to take possession of Ling Yan first. Theres an understanding between the grandmother and the bird man once their eyes met, which needed no further words to express.
Returning her gaze to arrogant Keeper, Bai Ning reforms her indifferent and cold gaze: There are indeed gaps between various Demi Divine Lords, but to me, those differences are nonexistent and have nothing to do with me. Also, I said it already, I am no longer the same person as I was before. I wont be running from anyone!
The momentum around the woman promptly grew more violent. Wave after wave, the aura around her body kept sweeping across the air until everyone nearby could feel it. Its intense and suffocating.
The look across Keeper Lings face could no longer remain calm once he assessed the woman with his own eyes. Without another thought, this old man did the first instinct that came to mind and pushed the old witch away: Ruo Xi, watch out!
Yun Ruo Xi wasnt ready for this sudden shove at all. Simr to an arrow, she flew out in a straight line like an arrow before crashnding twenty odd meters away. Coupling this impact with her already frail body due to the poison circting in her veins, she immediately threw up blood again. However, the condition couldnt stop the fear from pulling this old witch up from the ground. She was scared out of her mind, which manifested into a physical run for the other way without a single nce back.
As for Keeper Ling in the background.... Hoho, as if this selfish woman would care about other peoples wellbeing? Shes only using these Keepers to her own benefit! Moreover, its the other sides own choice in risking their life for herself, she has nothing to do with the matter!
Winger caught onto what the old witch thought of course, hes the one who knows Ruo Xi the best here. However, right as the bird mans about to give chase, a small little hand reached upwards and held him back.
Shell be back. Di Ling Yan says, her lips smiling like a mischievous fox that she was.
Shes poisoned the woman already, aside from the babys mother, theres unlikely anyone else who knows the recipe to the antidote. Also, the most important matter at hand was helping her grandmother. For some unknown reason, the baby girl wants to keep Winger around as a assurance, thats her instinct working and not anything logical.
HA! Bai Ning finally read through what the old Keeper wanted to do as well. Narrowing her eyes in, You want to protect her? But look at that woman, which part of her behavior is showing she cares about yours?
A slight flush simr to an embarrassed face appeared in the old fes face because he could also see the old witch fleeing behavior: Ruo Xi is not afraid to die, shes only afraid she cannotplete her mission of protecting this world. For the sake of all life, she must do so.
Bai Nings smile only got deeper and more mocking like shes just heard some funny joke. Likewise, First Elder and the other demons nearby were also stunned beyond belief. Theyve seen cowards before and shameless individuals as well, but this sort of blind ignorance was at a different level.
No matter though, whatever the case it was between the Celestial Pce and that deceitful old witch, Bai Ning didnt care. Brandishing her longsword, she unleashes her murderous power for the other side.
Keeper Ling got white in the face then as he attempts to defend himself. Its now he finally understood hes been underestimating the woman and hasnt kept his guard up. Gritting his teeth, the old senior swings his sword to meet the attack head on.
Boom!
Following a loud explosion due to two opposing forces, the wind blows everything away in the near vicinity.
Chapter 1474 - “Self-Humiliation (3)”
Chapter 1474 Self-Humiliation (3)
The whole sky carried the scent of gunpowder, smoking and tense as the dust cloud created by the explosion covered the air. This eerie mood continued right up to the point when the powdery substances cleared up, but what it showed was something most wouldnt have expected.
Standing across from the proud woman was none other than Keeper Ling, but unlike before where hes arrogant and conceited, hes a ragged mess with his clothes mostly torn and ripped in all corners. Theres blood slowly spreading out from the corner of his mouth and a look of horror along that old face.
How can it be......
She couldnt have made the breakthrough all that long ago, how can she wield so much power in one attack?
Of course, the idea of Bai Ning forcibly enhancing her own strength through underhanded means did ur as well, but considering Keeper Lings experience and awareness, the old fe was confident he would be able to pick up the unstable factor of someone going down that route.
In other words, the power shown was the real deal in his view!
Keeper Ling, do you now believe Im no longer the same person as I was back then? Smiling in the face, Bai Nings aura continued to grow as she spoke, Not only can I deal with you now, I do it with ease! As for the Celestial Pce.... Just wait, I will go settle the debt sooner orter!
The old Keepers heart trembled at the threat, causing his hands to tighten into a ball.
Now you can scram! By the way, go back and tell your peers to tidy themselves up for me. I, Bai Ning, will personally settle the score with each and every one of them! The womans voice may be mild and indifferent, but its strong and powerful to the ear like a drumroll to the other side.
Thats all Keeper Ling needed to hear though. He didnt argue, nor did he leave a sinister remark before leaving, he merely turned and left in silence. The old mans ashamed, ashamed of himself for fearing for his own life despite all the moral values he kept spouting...
Madam, Winger mutters from the side, why are we letting him go?
The question was good, a reasonable one at that; however, it was First Elder who spoke up to answer it instead of the woman herself.
Madam Bai Ning, if Im not mistaken, you mustve taken a special drug to forcibly enhance your powers, didnt you? And that drug, its only viable for one attack, is that why you let him leave?
Thats to say, the raging storm of an attack Bai Ning did just now was indeed done at the help of outside materials, just that its very special and unique to the point where Keeper Ling didnt realize it due to his stunned mindset. If the old grumpy Keeper had insisted and had a stronger spirit to fight, he wouldve immediately exposed the deception.
Yes First Elder, I did take a special Dan pill for that attack I used. Im like that Keeper Ling, both at the middle stage of the Demi Divine Lord level. He cant break through my defense, nor hurt the people behind me if I insist on blocking him.
Naturally she wouldnt have done this if she could kill in one blow, but thats simply too hard....
Also, I took into consideration of the current fighting force we have. My daughter is not around and my son-inw is wounded as you can see. In that case, I feared my prolonged battle with Keeper Ling would draw out the other Keepers in the Celestial Pce. By then the tide would change and we would be on the defensive again and likely unable to cope with the other sides reinforcement.
Then smirking mischievously like shes a fox as well, Bai Ning clearly felt proud at what shes achieved: So, I took advantage of his mindset and offered him a retreat. I knew he would be shocked by my incredible growth and would waver. Its a gamble and it worked.
I understand now Grandmother! Di Ling Yan starts giggling like a little child, Grandmother is so smart, scaring that scary old man away!
Ling Yan is so clever. Bai Ning also starts to chuckle at the sight and went ahead to pinch her grandchilds nose as a tease.
Proudly cocking her head high, the praise was definitely working on the princess: That is of course, I am Mothers daughter so of course Im clever.
In the mind of this little pipsqueak, Bai Yan was the smartest human being out there. As the gic heir of said being, shes bound to be smart as well!
Bai Ning kept smiling, but it didnt stop her from sighing deeply at the mention of her own missing daughter: But my n wontst for too long. Those Keepers from the Celestial Pce are going toe back sooner orter, it will only dy the inevitable battle. So, we need to first wake my son-inw up and help recover, then the issue wont be a issue anymore.
Chapter 1475 - Self-Humiliation (4)”
Chapter 1475 Self-Humiliation (4)
All in all, what Bai Ning did just now was all no more than a front, a fake but well thought out front that was also quite risky. But then again, she didnt have a choice considering all she had to work with.
So what if she beat Keeper Ling? Surely the Celestial Pce would bring in the other Keepers afterwards, what then? Obviously nothing. One person of her caliber wouldnt be able to contend with that many. Shes proud and courageous, not foolish and blind.
Of course, if the worst-case scenario urred and Keeper Ling stuck around then obviously the woman here would fight to the end. Fortunately it didnt and things worked out fine. Theres no person in this world who wasnt afraid of death, its just a matter of are they prepared to meet their end for their goal.
......
After leaving the Demon City, Keeper Ling soon caught up to the old witch who continued to flee at her fastest speed. And like usual, her lies and deception easily fooled the old man, iming she only escaped for the sake of saving the world.
Just like that, the pair returned to the Celestial Pce without further incident.
Keeper Ling, what is going on? Why are you and Ruo Xi in such a horrid state? Some of the Keepers who saw their return hurried over to ask for their condition, especially Keeper Zun who showed the greatest worry due to his kind nature.
They all believed Yun Ruo Xi to be the savior of this world so many were quite unhappy that Ling would allow the girl to suffer such injury. What if she dies before the cmity strikes? What then?
Ignoring the ming looksing his way, Keeper Ling got straight to the point: Di Cang has a daughter. That wretched demon wench schemed against Ruo Xi and poisoned her.
There was a long pause after the news, followed by a burst of ecstasy in the hearts of these old Keepers. Apparently the joy had overshadowed the other part about the poison.
Theres a princess in the Demon Realm.... Then does that mean Ruo Xi can be saved?
Huffing a grunt at the question: If you can pull a win over that Bai Ning then go ahead, shes at the Demon City right now. Although Di Cang the Demon King is injured after his fight with me, its not enough to cripple him. If we go now it will only result in our death!
Bai Ning?
What does this have to do with Bai Ning? Wait, does that mean hes hurt and in this ragged state because of Bai Ning?
Many of them thought, gazing up at down at their peers horrid state.
Are you sure? How can that woman be a threat? Keeper Yellow asks with a skeptical tone. Hes the one most against Ling and still held a grudge for the previous punch he took.
Gloomy in the face, Keeper Ling obviously recognized the skeptic looksing his way: Do you not see my appearance? This is what Bai Ning did to me, and guess what? Do you know how many hits she needed to hurt me? Just one! She hurt me to this level with one blow! If I hadnt run fast enough, my life wouldve been left there today!
If one never experienced it first hand then of course they couldnt rte, but he did, thats why hes so affirmative that Bai Ning has changed drasticallypared to two years ago.
When everyone heard his outcry, they promptly got all quiet. Its eerie and ufortable.
One blow to defeat Ling?
Can they really manage if they attack the Demon City now?
This Bai Ning... When did she get so strong?
Enough everyone, lets further discuss on how to deal with the Demon Realm, but first I need to go plead with Healer Yu. We need to find an antidote to save Ruo Xi. Keeper Zuns gaze got all gloomy at the prospect, Lets hope he will help...
After saying this, the kindest of the Keepers hurried away from the spot and headed for the back mountain where said person would be. However, due to the deep hatred Healer Yu has of the old witch right now due to a misunderstanding, theres no way he would help.
And word travels fast around these parts, especially in the Celestial Pce. When known, the old alchemist immediately hightailed it out of there with Yue Shishi and caused Keeper Zun to hit a miss.
Chapter 1476 - “Self-Humiliation (5)”
Chapter 1476 Self-Humiliation (5)
After hitting a miss with Healer Yu who had left ahead of time, the remaining Keepers were all getting quite anxious due to the old witchs increasingly dire condition. Shes green and red all over, a sign her health wasnt getting any better or stabilizing.
Do you remember that sword left to us by that individual? The sword is sealed with his power. With gritted teeth, Keeper Yellow mentions this with obvious intent.
I remember, Keeper Zun pauses for a moment knowing where the conversation was heading, you want to use it now?
Thats right! Keeper Yellow huffs in an exasperated manner, Ruo Xi is the key when the cmity strikes, we cant let her life be in peril until then. It doesnt matter if we can keep the sword until that day if we loses her instead. Compared to a divine artifact, I rather we use that sword now and force the Demon Realm to hand over the antidote.
Fine! Keeper Zun also agrees after deliberating the options, I will go grab the sword now, then we can all attack the Demon City together!
Having said that, the kindest of these old fes began to turn for the altar hall. However, right as hes about to make a second trip out of here, a gloomy and heavy voice stops him.
You dont have to go.
Frowning in the face, the confused elder swings his head around at the source of that voice: Why? Are you still unwilling to use the artifact? Dont you know what is more important here, Ruo Xi or the sword?
The power in the sword could only be used once after being activated so its within reason to be unwilling. Its just that the following reply from Keeper Ling was a news so bad that it left everyone in a distraught state.
Im telling you not to go because... I already took it with me when I went out to search for Ruo Xi.
Bring the sword?
He brought the sword, then why would Ruo Xi be poisoned then?
The idea kept circting in the air without being spoken.
But... the sword was destroyed by Di Cang.
Boom!
Simr to a thunderbolt, their minds were blown away until its a nk te.
But... the sword was destroyed by Di Cang...
Ruined?
Youre... kidding with us, right? Keeper Zun asks with trembling vocals.
Even if the sword didnt carry the sealed power inside anymore, its still a divine artifact!
What power could destroy a divine artifact?
Not even they could make a dent on the de, let alone destroy it!
Keeper Yellow was the first toe back to his senses. Without another word, he rushes up to his grumpy counterpart and grabbed the cor: Keeper Ling, tell me you are kidding about all this, tell me youre only cracking a bad joke!
Thetter didnt speak, only keeping silent to reaffirm his answer, which was enough to make Keeper Yellow lose his strength and grasp. They all understood now, this was no joke...
Why did you take the sword out without discussing the matter with us first? Do you know what youve done? Despite being the kindest and most tempered of them all, Keeper Zun also felt angered and frustrated at the other seniors rash action thus far.
How are we supposed to save Ruo Xi now? The sword couldve helped us in procuring an antidote, but now without it, what else can force the Demon Realm into submission? The kind Keeper continues to berate the other side with red showing in his old eyes.
Guilty as seen, Keeper Ling didnt talk back this time and simply took it.
Bang!
Unable to take it anymore due to theck of reaction, Keeper Yellow loses it first and throws a punch directly into the other mans chest. He didnt hold anything back, causing Ling to start throwing up blood due to the former injury.
ENOUGH! Yes, I did make a mistake in taking the sword without first informing you all, but what does it matter now?! Rather than continue to dig at me, how about we all think of a way to get a cure first!
As frustrated and angry as Keeper Yellow was at the bastard, he also had to agree to the fact that fighting wasnt the solution, this includes the remaining Keepers who also nodded in agreement.
Chapter 1477 - Bai Yan’s Return (1)”
Chapter 1477 Bai Yans Return (1)
Ling, we are truly chilled to the bones this time after what youve done without our consent. Keeper Zun expresses his displeasure by making his tone cold and distant, However, regardless of the friction happening inside the Celestial Pce, we will put everything aside for the sake of Ruo Xi. The urgent matter is like you said, to save her. Everything else cane afterwards.
It took several days for Keeper Ling to bring Yun Ruo Xi back, meaning the poison has already been at work for a while. Based on the dreaded appearance of the old witchs body right now, they fear she really might not make it if nothing was done soon.
It looks like we only have one option left.... Keeper Zun continues after a long silence, Just like Ling said, Demon King Di Cang is injured after destroying the divine artifact, meaning the fighting force of the Demon City is at its weakest right now. Go issue a Celestial Edict in my name, we will gather all the forces we can for a final assault!
In the Celestial Realm, most of the Demi Divine Lords are gathered in this Celestial Pce, but there are also some who refused the invitation to join this organization and would rather live a reclusive life. They may not like this idea, but they couldnt do anything either about the will of others.
Will... this really work? Keeper Yellow asks after a brief pause.
Im only having them distract Bai Nings attention, Im not asking those outsiders to die for us. When the woman is busy fighting, me and Keeper Ling will sneak behind the main battle line and catch the demon princess. Pausing in his speech, Keeper Zun gives each of his peer a meaningful look to emphasize what it means to fail in this mission: By then I refuse to believe we cant force the girl to hand over a antidote.
If they fail then it would spell the end of this world, thats an oue they couldnt afford!
Looks like its the only way... Keeper Yellow sighs at the idea.
Ruo Xi cant die, otherwise thest hope they have would die with her. Those old fools out there knows this as well, I doubt they will be stupid enough to refuse our summoning with the Celestial Edict. Besides, what can Bai Ning do by herself? Even if we cant kill her, keeping her at bay is easily within our ability, let alone adding in help from the outside!
Oomph... Coughing hard while lying in bed, the old witch weakly forces a smile with her palish face, Keepers, please take me with you, I want to go as well.... Her voice was extremely faint, smaller than that of a fly, which only made her look all the more pitiful and weak.
Ruo Xi, your health is not good, why are you asking toe? Keeper Zun asks with warmth in his voice, a total difference to his earlier cold attitude.
I can handle it. All of you are working so hard for me, how can I hide here like a coward? Keeper Zun, I know youre afraid my health will fail, but believe in your strength.... I know all of you can protect me.
The Demon Realms about to be overturned, and Bai Yans children are going to be ughtered.... As if I will stay here and not watch that important moment in person?
Theres also another reason the old witch wanted to go in person as well and that was to retrieve the crescent moon amulet. She needs to make sure it returns to her possession because its the only item able to prove to these Keepers that shes the supposed savior. Without it, would they continue to believe her lies? Maybe, and maybe not? Regardless of the future, shes not going to give them even that sliver of a chance to doubt her!
If Ruo Xi wants to go then let here along. Im curious though, why did those bastards from the Demon Realm steal her amulet? We all know its special and cant be used by just anyone. Its then Keeper Zun brought up this important bit of fact, which left everyone frowning in the room due to the dilemma.
Chapter 1478 - Bai Yan’s Return (2)”
Chapter 1478 Bai Yans Return (2)
Keeper Zun.... The old witch makes a bittersweet smile, This is my fault, the me is on me. I identally exposed the secret of my amulet to those demons thinking they wouldnt try to steal it off me. They believe they can also be the ones to save both realms instead of me...
Wheezing in her breath due to the difficulty of speaking, the woman looked incredibly pale now like shes in pain.
Im sorry, its all my fault... I gotcent because I was able to resonate with my amulet and learn of its name being All Heaven. But I.... I exposed All Heaven to those demons. After they learned of this, they snatched it off my hands and said they should be the ones to use it.
Even though the poison has entered her body for some time now and caused huge damages inside, its still not enough to hinder her foul nature froming out. Her words were very effective, which roused a strong response from the crowd because this would be the first time the woman said the amulet resonated.
This time we cant hold back any longer. Im going to gather everyone right now, and together, we will rip those shameless demons to shred!
......
Demon City.
Not far away in the sky, Bai Yan was currently leading her son by holding his hand while flying forward in a very fast pace. And behind her, theres a immacte looking young man thats also keeping pace from the rear.
Huh? Frowning in the face after noticing the strange movement on the ground, the woman stops traveling and begins to observe downwards: Son, do you see how many people are heading in one direction? I believe something has happened in the Celestial Realm while we were away.
Mother... The steambun also appeared worried after assessing the strange behavior of the people below, I also feel the same way. Those people below, i think they are all heading towards the Demon City.
If its just some ordinary people then its nothing to be worried about, but ording to their senses, they could tell even the lowest level among the wave of individuals down there are at the Middle Divine with some High Divines mixed in here and there.... But more importantly, theres also one Demi Divine Lord!
The Celestial Realm has more Demi Divine Lords? Bai Yans heart began to pound at the thought.
Unlike those who are rash and brash, the woman has always been the careful type, hence the reason why she made a spy agency back in the human world. Though shes never met all the Keepers in person, but she had made sure to remember their portraits long ago. And right here, this Demi Divine Lord, she didnt recognize him at all...
Yan Yan, Demi Divine Lords arent unique to the Celestial Pce, there are others living out in the Celestial Realm. Its then Mo Li Shang the young man speaks up after understanding why the woman was acting so perplexed, These individuals are not part of any power and are usually on their own, therefore, its widely recognized that the Keepers are the strongest force.
Of course, theres also the factor of the Celestial Pce acting in a dictatorship manner, thats why no one have been able to surpass their influence and power. If they did find anyone able to challenge their authority, they wouldve long been erased by those old fools.
Now Bai Yans heart only got more worried: Lets go, we need to get back to the Demon City right away, I have a bad feeling about all this... Something mustve happened while we werent around!
......
Theres no way the residents of the Demon City wouldnt notice the huge movement of forces on their border, thats why the defenders were already ready for any attack. Its just that the expected time frame for this maneuver came faster than nned.
I knew the Celestial Pce would begin their attack on us, but not this quickly. Only five days... Bai Ning sighs at the unfortunate event.
Chapter 1479 - Bai Yan’s Return (3)”
Chapter 1479 Bai Yans Return (3)
Grandma. Di Ling Yan squirms into Bai Nings arm to gain a sense of protection after noticing the oppressive air around everyone.
Ling Yan, the womans heart ached at the little fes innocent gaze thats staring up to herself, why are you out here? Is your father awake already?
Shaking her little head: No, Father is still asleep in the bedchamber.... When will Mothere back? Shes been gone for an awful long time. If Mother is back then Im sure there will be a way to wake up Father....
The poor grandmother only kept silent at the careless remark. She wanted to say everything would be fine and that Bai Yan would return very soon, but that would be a lie and she couldnt do that to this little baby thats so innocent and kind. Ling Yan, Im going to send you to a good ce, okay?
Huh? The girl blinks in a confused manner, Is Grandmother going to leave me behind?
No, of course not silly. Swiping the babys nose as a little tease, Bai Ning forms a smile to reassure her depressed granddaughter, The ce Im sending you to is where a friend of mine lives. Hes a demon like you. I saved him by coincidence a long time ago and now hes currently resting there to heal. If I send you there then Im sure he will protect you knowing youre my family.
This time it was Di Ling Yan to go quiet. Staring downwards in a contemtive manner, the girl apparently had to take a moment to process the idea before looking back up: Grandmother, is something going to happen to the Demon City? Cant you solve it? Are those bad peopleing back?
Bai Ning undoubtedly became shocked by how perceptive this little child was. Its true shes trying to keep the baby out of harms way by sending her away, but to be so easily exposed went beyond her imagination.
You need to believe in grandmother here Ling Yan, the city is fine. Showing a helpless smile, If something really is about to happen then I wouldnt be able to send you away, would I?
Grandma is lying, something is clearly happening in the city. Im not going! Im going to stay here and wait for Mother toe back. Pouting her lips, the demon princess stubbornly refuses.
Unfortunately for thess, the grandmother there didnt intend to give her a choice. Right as shes distracted, Bai Ning used one of her needles and poked the childs sleeping point.
Ling Yan, Im sorry... Youre too smart so grandmother here can only resort to such means.
Gra... Grandma... Growing increasingly faint as her little mind became more and more tired. Try as she might, Di Ling Yan eventually sumbs to the trick and fell fast asleep, but not before a trickle of tear came rolling down those eyes.
Bai Ning saw this reaction and knew why. Tightly holding the baby up to give onest hug with her own face, the woman honestly wanted to keep her around but knew it could do only bad in that option.
Grandma. Its then another soft and childish voice came from the rear. Its Di Jin Tian, the baby girls twin brother. He didnt hear the whole conversation but did catch the part where his sister fell asleep. What is Ling Yan doing?
Your sister is tired and needs to rest. Bai Ning smiled as the boy tries to check up on his sister, Jin Tian, do you want to go visit a paradise I own? Theres a lot of delicious things there like fruits and candies. Im sure you will find a lot of surprises there.
That did it. The little glutton could be seen drooling right then and there, a sure sign hes been baited. Im going, Im going, Grandma take me.
Smirking at her own sess, Bai Ning finally felt a little proud at her own achievement. Compared to the granddaughter, this grandson was a lot easier to deceive....
Chapter 1480 - “Bai Yan’s Return (4)”
Chapter 1480 Bai Yans Return (4)
Im sorry Jin Tian, grandma here is not free to go with you. I will have First Elder take you though. Once youre over there, you must take care of your sister, okay?
Okay! The little glutton desperately nodded without suspecting a thing: I will take good care of my sister. I will give her the delicious things first so hurry Grandma, tell First Elder to take us now. I want to eat the delicious fruits.
I wonder if the fruit there is as good as the Sky Mountains.... I miss those fruits. The ones here arent good at all, not sweet and all icky!
Thinking up to here, Di Jin Tians lip immediately found his face forming into a pouting expression. He misses his old home where no one would hurt him nor try to steal his food away.
Jin Tian, go find your Sister Mu Ying and have her go with you as well. I have something I need to say to First Elder. She says after noticing the arrival of the old elder.
Some things mustnt be said in front of the boy, regardless of how gullible he was at heart.
A whileter after the child was gone, the first to break the ice was the woman herself: First Elder, I need to ask you a favor: please take the kids to a certain ce to dodge the uing battle. Return if the fighting is done, but if I... if I fall in battle then dont bring them back. She may be showing a sad smile like someone facing death, but her eyes are strong and unyielding.
Madam Bai Ning, you should take them instead, I will stay behind to defend the city. This crisis is ours to bear. Furthermore, you are the queens mother, you shouldnt be staying to face such danger. The elder replies with a bittersweet smile of his own, knowing full what it means to stay behind.
Shaking her head and causes the old senior to stare upwards in shock by what she says: Yan Yan cares a lot about the Demon Realm. Whatever my daughter cares about is what I care about. I will guard this ce while she is gone. If the city lives then I live, if the city falls then I will fall with it.
The elders heart shook as he got quiet. He could argue with that determination.
Here, take this map, the route Ive marked will likely be the safest. Also.... She suddenly stopped as if shes thought of something bad, If I am unfortunate enough to face my end during the uing battle, then help me go back to the human world. Tell my... tell my husband its my blessing to have met him in this life. I hope he can forgive me in not being able to return to him. And... I still have a brother and father over there, please help take care of them.
At this moment, Bai Ning suddenly found that her life has too many things to worry and care about, but she... she really didnt have a choice in this matter. True, the woman did consider the idea of retreating from this city with all its residences, but what then afterwards? Go back to the main territory of the Demon Realm? It wont stop the forces of the Celestial Realm from invading, and what then? It would only create a bigger war and bigger casualty in doing so. Whats more, Bai Yan hasnt returned yet... As her mother, Bai Ning doesnt want to leave without making sure her daughter was safe.
First Elder had nothing more to say at this point. He knows persuasion was out of the question, and if he did make thedy leave then whos going to defend the city? Himself? He would of course, but the strength he held wouldnt be able to make a difference....
Madam Bai Ning... I will remember your requests, and I will also protect the princess and prince with my life, that I promise. Closing his eyes like hes grown older, First Elder had to take a big breather before opening them again. However, his gaze was solid and firm, a sign hes going to see through to his vow at the cost of his own life.
Chapter 1481 - Bai Yan’s Return (5)”
Chapter 1481 Bai Yans Return (5)
Demon City, theres only a loud rumbling ruckus outside its defensive walls at this point. Its defenders are now trapped with no way out.
Have the demons get out here! Under the oppressive air of the looming sky, this chanting phrase kept echoing with no end in sight.
Exactly then as if to answer that demand, a snowy white figure came flying out towards this horde of enemies that want to destroy those inside. Its a woman, a very beautiful one at that. If not for the high and mighty gaze holding these people in contempt, the males here wouldve likely fallen for her at first sight.
Youre a residence of this Demon City? An old man wearing a robe made of linen material stepped forward, his eyes narrowing into an examining fashion: If Im not mistaken, you should... be a human right?
Wah!
The crowd flew into an uproar at this unexpected news.
As a human being, colluding with demons and monsters during this period was unheard of. Its equivalent to treason and would be executed without reason.
And what if Im human? The queen of the demon world is my daughter. I wont allow anyone to move against this city while thats so! Bai Ning sarcastically responds, showing not an ounce of shame and only pride at her daughters status.
By the time she finished, the demon soldiers stationed along the wall had already marched out of the gates to stand in battle formation. Theyre fully ready for whatsing since this was expected and not some surprise attack.
Amongst the army ranks, the most eye catching and noticeable would have to be the old goat Dragon me and his long-timepatriot from the underground world, Half Qing Sing the demoness with half a snake face. Although both of them knew their current strength wouldnt hold a candle against those Demi Divine Lords right now, it doesnt change their will to fight beside Bai Ning.
Madam, the old man saw that the other side was human so his initial killing intent had receded somewhat. Sighing like its a shame to be fighting a fellow Demi Divine Lord: You should know what we are here for. For the sake of humanity, hand over the little princess under your protection and I will guarantee your safety.
The other Demi Divine Lords here right now in the battlefield arent from the Celestial Pce so theyre not as tyrannical in their behavior, nevertheless, death was a scary factor that could drive anyone to move if its avoidable.
Bai Nings face only carried a sinical snarl at the demand: Death of the Celestial Realm has nothing to do with me, nor will I hand over my own granddaughter for your peoples sake. Today, unless you can bury me under this soil, none will take another step forward!
Charging in a sh, her figure descends from the sky at breakneck speed to attack the foe. Shes done talking at this point.
If so then you leave us no choice! Likewise, the old man in charge of this fighting force also draws his de to meet the assault head on.
Just like that, the curtain to this war has been drawn, signaling the start of the sh between demon and celestials!
Chapter 1482 - Bai Yan’s Return (6)”
Chapter 1482 Bai Yans Return (6)
The battle did notst long before the members of the Celestial Pce appeared on the battlefield.
Right away and without surprise, Keeper Ling was full of resentment along his old eyes after essing the situation. Hes literally grinding his teeth because hes now realized the deception!
Truth was this old fe had been there for a while, just that due to fear of the woman, he had kept himself hidden in the back and kept watching. Then thats when the truth hit him after some observation. The strength portrayed by the woman was obviously different from the previous battle. In other words, hes been tricked by some secret method that could raise a persons power without any form of defect!
Bai Ning didnt know nor care about the other sides thought though. Shes entirely focused on the battle at hand due to how vicious the opponents are. Sure, the woman was a Demi Divine Lord, but fighting several foes at the same level was straining to say the least.
For the rest of the demons defending the city, they arent faring so well either. Many have died after the initial sh, with most suffering from some sort of wound by this point. However, the will to fight hasnt elevated in the least due to the deep hatred they had for the Celestial Realm. Its their lifes goal to get payback for the humiliation their kind suffered a millennium ago, something that has fully ingrained into their bones from birth.
Keeper Ling, didnt you say that Bai Ning is very strong and that we need to be wary of her? From the way I see it, shes no more than our equal at best. Speaking here was Keeper Yellow, the one who disliked the grumpy senior the most.
I was deceived by her, that I admit. Keeper Ling immediately got all ugly in the face as he huffed a grunt over the remark: Regardless, its a good thing for us knowing shes not as strong as I believed. Now we wont have to enact the previous n and directly attack the city instead. The demon princess will be ours!
Without further ado, the old senior shot out like a cannonball to begin his own redemption.
Bang!
Due to how unexpected the attack was, plus the fact that it came from her rear, Bai Ning had to struggle hard to swing around in time to force a palm strike of her own. Even so, the recoiling force from the impact of two immense powers were more than enough to send her stumbling backwards due to the loss of bnce.
But this effect was nowhere enough to satiate the grumpy Keeper. Not giving the woman a chance to retaliate or to get her head together, heunches into a barrage like a mountain crushing down at an ant. Hes relentless and had no intent to hold back.
Keeper Yellow, you protect Ruo Xi here, we will join the fight. She wontst much longer if we dont get the antidote soon. Furrowing along the brow, the kind Keeper Zun says before charging into the fray as well. Hes got a bad feeling about all this but couldnt figure out why.
......
Not long ago, Di Ling Yan and Di Jin Tian were both taken away by First Elder as nned before the final enclosure could be made around the city. And as a safety precaution, the elder also took the crazy old coot with them in order to ensure theres no possible danger. For that reasoning, Winger did not leave with the group and stayed behind.
The queen is my lifesaver, and Madam Bai Ning is her mother....
Standing beside the gate entrance was the bird man himself. He couldve fled on his own or tagged along with the part if he insisted, but his consciousness wouldnt allow that and kept him here in this station. Hes been watching the fighting and had a grim outlook on the way the battle was turning out.
Winger, what are you doing? Are you just going to keep standing here and watch while everyone dies before your very eye?
NO!!
I wont do this. She may not be here in person, but I must do what I can to protect her family. Thats the least I can do for all the mistakes Ive done so far!
Chapter 1483 - Bai Yan’s Return (7)”
Chapter 1483 Bai Yans Return (7)
Due to the constant barrage of assaults from multiple opponents, Bai Nings figure eventually started to show signs of overexertion. Shes less agile and clearly whiter in the face as the battle dragged out.
Noticing this, Keeper Ling wanted to press his advantage and push for another attack. However, its exactly then the thunderous sky above their heads suddenly stopped rumbling and turned into a grayish mass.
Bang!
Not expecting to be attacked from the rear himself, the old grumpy Keeper found his chest taking a heavy blow, thus causing a huge amount of blood toe pouring out of his mouth.
Who are you? He asks with a shocked look in the face after regaining his footing.
The old fe never experienced such a cold hard re before, and such power.... Its actually making him feel uneasy inside.
Winger... Yun Ruo Xi became shocked as well by the sight.
No.... it cant be. This is not the Winger that I know. That person is a weak-minded fool, not this one here with such an intense dominant aura!
Who am I? Winger chuckles sarcastically, Yun Ruo Xi should know me better than anyone here. I am the one she used for the past several hundred years and shoved aside once she was done!
Keeper Lings expression changed greatly, mostly in the irate fashion: Ruo Xi is not such a person, its useless to frame her, we will not believe anything you say fiend!
Frame her? Hahaha, as if she is worth me framing her? She took the queens amulet and used it to mislead me, otherwise why else would I follow her orders for the past several centuries? Fortunately I now know the truth. Its you fools who are still being lied to by her and being toyed around like idiots!
The Keepers naturally wouldnt believe a single word from the bird man, but that doesnt mean it would be the same for those not of the Celestial Pce. This was especially true for the Demi Divine Lords called upon for this battle. They have stopped fighting after the initial uproar from the weaker soldiers and are staring over to demand an exnation.
Keeper Ling, is what he said true or not? You need to give us an exnation. One of the leading figures in the battlefieldes forward, his voice heavy and demanding.
Keeper Ling... Its then the old witch spoke up using her weak but angry voice like shes been humiliated, I do not know this demon, nor do I know why hes trying to frame me. I may not be some great saint in this world, but I am not one to be pushed over just because of my good nature. Theyve already stole my possession. This is unjust to say the least!
Of course,pared to the words of a demon, these men from the Celestial Realm would much rather believe someone thats on their side.
I didnt expect the Demon Realm to be this shameless. Its already one thing to steal other peoples possession, then to turn it around and say its the other side thats robbed you?
Thats right. Miss Ruo Xis amulet is something Ive heard about as well.... They say the one who controls the amulet will reign supreme, and that not just anyone can activate it. Even if you demons take it away, its of no use to you.
......
Upon hearing the voices of all those on their side trying to defend herself, the old witchs sickly mouth began to form a smirk. Shes very cheeky due to her own sess
Chapter 1484 - Bai Yan’s Return (8)”
Chapter 1484 Bai Yans Return (8)
So what if Bai Yan got those demons to take back the amulet? The people from the Celestial Realm will never believe her....
Moreover, the old witch has also decided that Bai Yan doesnt have the ability to activate the amulet. If she did have the ability then why did she give her the item all those years ago?
Presumably...... this amulet, its not hers either. She probably snatched it from someone else as well.
Wingers gaze grew even more colder now after being refuted. Originally he wanted to stall for time until Di Cang awakens, but it seems he underestimated the trust these people had for the Celestial Pce.
Yun Ruo Xi, I made a grave mistake when I mistakenly believed you... So today, I, Winger, will use my life as proof to redeem myself. I am a member of the Demon Realm and will have nothing to do with the Celestial Realm!
Boom!
His momentum blows up like a storm after that vow, growing several times more powerful than earlier. If the bird mans aura could be considered worrying for the enemy earlier, then hes downright threatening after powering up like this.
Keeper Ling naturally perceived this drastic change. Hes tremoring inside, not out of cowardice, but an instinctive fear of the opponent at a cellr level. So, without a single word, this arrogant and grumpy senior did the only thing that came to his mind: turn tail and flee to the rear for cover.
The other Keepers also reacted simrly, sadly for them though, a few were toote in their pace. They simply didnt think its possible for the Demon City to hide someone so powerful thats not of the demon king.
PFFFF!!!!
One of the slowest runners didnt even know what hit him then. Without a moment to retaliate, this poor Keeper came crashing down to the ground in heavy thud, his eyes showing an intense fear at the ever-encroaching bird demon.
Winger didnt have time to waste here though like most people would be doing while they are at an advantage. He randomly picked up a sword from the battlefield and swung down at his decapitated foe, causing a huge gash to be ripped down the Keepers back. Theres enormous blood stter due to the destructive energy in there.
This was exactly what Keeper Ling saw when he turned his head to take a look at his rear. Its horrific in the eye of this man, something he never even thought possible for a Demi Divine Lord to be in so easily. Gritting his teeth: Who the hell are you!
The queen is my lifesaver.
Because she is my lifesaver, I will not allow anyone to harm her family.
A shudder ran through the old witchs heart after she heard what Winger said in his reply. Shes very weak and needed to lean in against an old tree for support, even so, this condition still didnt hinder her from clenching up those hands into a ball.
Why?
Why didnt Winger show such power when following me?
Why only when hes by Bai Yans side does he be this powerful?
This man... did he do it on purpose? Deliberately hide his power?
The more she thought about it, the more frustrated and irater this old witch became.
Though to be fair, this time its not Wingers fault for misleading the woman. Its not on purpose, rather its for self-preservation from those hunting this bird man, which manifested into reality right then and there as the destructive lightning of purplish hue materializes above his head.
Winger saw this change of course and it made him fall into a panic. He honestly thought there would be more time for him to move before his whereabout was known. But no matter, hes decided to see through to the end and wont stop even if it meant his burial would be at hand.
Chapter 1485 - “Bai Yan’s Return (9)”
Chapter 1485 Bai Yans Return (9)
The ones killed thus far may happen to be only from the Celestial Pce, but those summoned for this battle was still falling into a panic. They came to help win a war, not to throw their lives away!
So, after a brief exchange of looks between themselves, these Demi Divine Lords all turned tail and fled in all directions like it didnt matter anymore.
Winger didnt go after these individuals despite the opening, his focus remains solely on the Keepers at hand. Like a mighty tiger thats been provoked, he flew for Keeper Yellow next and smacked a direct punch at his back, causing the old elder to shoot dozens of meters out in the process.
Bai Ning didnt move despite being beside the bird man, shes just as shocked as the others because the guy didnt show any sign of being this powerful. Heck, if the woman had known the guy was this strong, she wouldnt have schemed on Keeper Ling and directly killed the old fe at thest encounter.
Unfortunately, Winger did not know whats going through Bai Nings mind right now, nor the old witchs for that matter. If he had only took a nce, even a simple whip of his eyes toward Yun Ruo Xi, then he would surely discover the sour jealous reing his way.
Damn him.... That power shouldve been mine to use! How dare he betray me and turn to Bai Yans side!
In light of what she thought, the old witch felt more of a sense of regret then anger. If she knew how capable Winger was then she would never have treated him like so back then. Such a valuable tool was a once in a lifetime opportunity.
Boom!
Suddenly, right as the bird man was about to attack to finish off Keeper Yellow, a purplish bolt of lightning roared down from sky. It came way too fast, leaving the recipient without room to avoid. With a tremble after the hit, Winger felt blood swirling up from his throat but kept it down through sheer force and will.
Hes resolved to kill the members of the Celestial Pce. Until he seeds, he wont stop.
Madam Bai Ning, Uncle Dragon me, all of you leave now, go! He cries out with anxious urgency.
You... Taken aback by the tone, Bai Ning makes a perplexed face, Whats the matter?
GO! Without exining, Winger dropped this sentence and charged yet again.
Perhaps the thunderbolt affected his strength too much, but the bird man could no longer finish off a Demi Divine Lord in one instantaneous blow. But even so, under his mighty fist, Keeper Yellow once again flew out several meters and puked even more blood.
HAHA, you demons are getting retribution from the heavens now, AHAHAHAH! The blood ridden old elder coughs andughs with deep sinical sarcasm.
Sinking in hisplexion, Winger once again throws another punch at a different Keeper to vent his frustration. However, those sharp eyes of his never once left Keeper Yellow while speaking: If the demons have done so much bad things then why are the thunders only going after me? Even if there is divine retribution, its only directed at me, its I whos done too many evil. HAHAHA! You can ask Yun Ruo Xi yourself, ask her how many evil deeds I did in the past century for her!
He wont allow anyone to frame the Demon Realm! If theres any me to be had then its on him, hes going to shoulder it all, thats his conviction and determination.
Against the retort, Keeper Yellow obviously wanted to say some more mocking words. However, hes not getting the opportunity because Winger obviously intends to kill him before he did so.
Chapter 1486 - Bai Yan’s Return (10)”
Chapter 1486 Bai Yans Return (10)
As the destructive bolts of lightning grew more and more intense as it continued to st Wingers unyielding body, the bird mans outer appearance had fallen into a bloodied mess. Hes struggling to keep up his strength, but its obvious the strain was beginning to wear at his soul.
You want to know what I did to deserve this? DO YOU?!!! ILL TELL YOU ALL!!! He yells with ming ferocity.
Two hundred years ago, there was a High Divine in the Celestial Pce who didnt like Yun Ruo Xi and badmouthed her. As a consequence of that, she ordered me to kill that individual. I did, I killed him like she wished.
A hundred years ago, she saw a demonic beast that refused to obey her. Guess what, she ordered me to catch it for her, and I did like she wished. That poor creature, that demon got skinned alive and then was left for dead in the mountains by her!
With every word that came out of Wingers mouth, the more he trembled like hes venting the inner guilt and hatred he had for himself due to all the sins hemitted. Not even the thunder could hide his emotional voice upon mentioning that story.
He thought the old witch only wanted to contract that demonic beast, thats why he helped her catch it. To think the real reason was just because the vile woman only wanted to vent her anger! Then by the time he figured out what has transpired, it was toote, the creature was long dead by then. Worst of all, he did the stupidest thing possible afterwards... He forgave her! How dumb could he have been? Forgiving such a vile evil being. Any normal person wouldve long left after that incident.
Fifty years ago, there were two maids in the Celestial Pce gossiping about the Celestial Lord and imed they wanted to be his consort. They disappeared the next day. HAHAHA! They didnt disappear at all! Im the one who offed them after Yun Ruo Xi ordered me to!
Thirty years ago...
As the details slowly came to light, Wingers momentum continued to grow more murderous. Hes not able to muster more strength, but it doesnt hinder his killing intent from showing and thats exactly whats happening.
Now you tell me, why wouldnt the thunderboltse after me? And these evil things, theyre all done at the request of that Yun Ruo Xi! She also ordered me to kill the Demon Realms prince and princess! Fortunately I woke up in time and learned to refuse her request....
At this point the only Keeper that hasnt been toppled over was Keeper Ling, the grumpy old fe who continued to resist the bird mans relentless assault. However, the fight was done after the final thunder came down on Winger. The bird man was on hisst leg after that hit, causing him to throw up a mouthful of blood and falling to the ground.
Naturally Keeper Zun and the other toppled Keepers were all very much stunned in the face. They are willing to believe the old witch with their hearts, but this story, its too detailed to be false.... This was especially true when the Celestial Pce did experience many mysterious disappearances over the years, thats also making the story more convincing.
How could such a good girl do such a bad thing?
Madam Bai Ning...
Winger wanted to say some more, sadly, his strength has been depleted by the thunder. Moreover, the strong woman herself wasnt untouched by the impacting force either, its also hurting her.
Winger, how can I help you? Is there any way to stop these lightnings? Bai Ning asked anxiously.
The bird man could do nothing but shake his head. He knows well enough that unless he dies, these thunderous clouds would never disperse.
Chapter 1487 - “Bai Yan’s Return (11)”
Chapter 1487 Bai Yans Return (11)
So...... this time, I will die without a doubt.
In this instant, all that coulde to Wingers mind was a lovely and stubborn little face, his cold eyes showing a flicker of reluctance at that image.
Princess, Im afraid in the future... I cant stay with you anymore.
Watch out! Dragon me saw how a lightning was directlying down above Bai Ning and Wingers head so he hurried to drag the woman away. The old goat wanted to save Winger too but if he tried to move him as well, it would be a pointless effort because the target was obviously him.
Boom!
This time the impacting force was incredibly violent, more so than any other strike from before. And sure enough, Wingers body instantly exuded a burnt smell and appeared scorched and ck.
The old goat couldnt hold it in anymore despite his own fears of that power. Letting go of the queens mother, he sped over to his acquaintances son to see if hes fine. He knew it wouldnt be good, but the condition of the victim went beyond his expectation: Winger had reverted back to his beastial bird form andid there silently on the ground.
Winger? He calls out tentatively to see if theres a reaction. At this moment, the old goat felt indescribable pain as emotions ran wild in his old heart.
Unfortunately, no response came of that beckoning. Theres only blood, a reddish burnt fluid seeping out of Wingers body, a sure sign that the worst possible oue has befallen the victim. Against this sort of picture, Dragon me knew its toote for him to help.
If it wasnt for these people from the Celestial Realm... he wouldnt have died! This is all those bastards fault!
Dragon me, you go deal with those people, Ill think of a way to save him. Bai Ning says with clenched teeth, her eyes sharp as a knife while staring straight up at the looming cloud of electric might above their heads.
Although Wingers status was that of a guard in the city, but make no mistake, everyone knew the bird man couldve fled without sacrificing himself. Hes here because of Bai Yan. For that reason alone, Bai Ning mustnt give up even if it means challenging whatever powers behind that thunderstrike.
Just as the proud womans about to step forward to do the unimaginable, a light call suddenly came down from the rear, Mother?
After hearing this voice, the startled woman gradually looked up, her sight slowlynding on a simr face to her own, Yan Yan, when did you get back?
Normally Bai Ning would have it no other way than to have her daughter return as soon as possible, but this moment here in the heat of a life or death battle, she didnt want to see the girl.
Bai Yan did not answer Bai Nings question, only descending with her son in tow from the sky.
Mother, whats going on here? She didnt miss the burnt looking bird on the ground and the incapacitated Keepers further away.
Bai Ning couldnt respond to that due to an unexpected change in the air. Right as the mother and son came down, this grandmother immediately noticed the power from the lightning promptly increasing and growing more tyrannical.
And......
Instead of focusing in on Winger like it did before, the lightning bolts are now focused entirely on Bai Yans spot!
Yan Yan, be careful! The grandmother urgently raised a hand to drag her family behind herself. Thankfully she did so too because right afterwards, a lightning bolt hade striking down and leaving a deep hole right in front of them on the ground.
Bai Yan gawked at the suddenness of it all.
All she knew was that people from the Celestial Realm are here looking for trouble, but these thunder bolts, why would it want to kill her?
Mother, are you all right? Furrowing in the brow, Bai Yan reaffirms everyones wellbeing before looking for her own husbands shadow.
Its within reason for this demon queen to expect her partner the demon king to be around when an invasion force was at their doorstep, yet Di Cang was nowhere to be found. At this realization, an ufortable sensation rattled the womans heart.
Did something happen to him?
Wheres Di Cang? She asks with a worried note.
Chapter 1488 - The Sky’s Might (1)”
Chapter 1488 The Skys Might (1)
Taken aback by the question, Bai Ning took a moment to reply: There isnt any issue with Di Cangs body anymore, but hes no waking up yet so I dont know the situation either...
Her words were akin to a rod, smashing down against Bai Yans heart in heavy strides.
In the end I came back way toote....
Compared with the demon queens anger and grief, Dragon me only showed a look of joy along his old eyes: Queen, you are finally back. Before when First Elder left, he gave me a message that the king can be awakened by the jade pendant he left with you. Do you have it still?
Thats the best thing a worried wife could hear about their husbands condition. Without dy, Really?
Its true Your Highness, thats what First Elder told me before he left with the prince and princess. Dragon me replies with earnest tone.
Bai Yan holds a lot of trust for this old goat so she didnt doubt the information. However, right as her fingers about to touch the jade pendant from Di Cang and hand it over...
Boom!
Thankfully Bai Yan was ready and escaped in the nick of time after being nearly hit the first time around. Theres heavy scorch mark from where she stood, which rmed the now alerted demon queen that its no ident or coincidence before. Without another thought, she tosses the important pendant over to the old goat.
Dragon me, you go back and save Di Cang, Ill handle the fighting here!
These lightnings came for her, and now that her husband was unconscious, its only right as the wife that she controls the front. Shes a woman and not a baggage!
Mother, you take Xiachen and leave as well! After saying this, Bai Yan immediately threw her son over without asking for consent.
No, Mother!! The steambun became scared at being removed. Out of reflex, he wanted to grasp onto the sleeve to go back. Unfortunately, those small little hands werent fast enough.
All of you leave!
Boom!
Like a moth captured by the me, those thunderous bolts once again came firing down at Bai Yans spot.
Yaner!
Bai Ning cries out in fright at this horrific scene. She also wanted to go save her daughter, but the child in her arm was a package she couldnt ignore. In the end, this desperate pair of grandmother and grandson could only watch the numerous streaks of deathe flying down like a bombardment.
HA... Being the only healthy individual from the Celestial Pce around, Keeper Ling just couldnt keep his trap shut in cases like these: A scourge will always be a scourge. Look, even the heavens want your life! Thats what you get for stealing the amulet from Ruo Xi, you deserve all the retributions you are getting, HAHAHA!
Shut up! Bai Ning flew into a furious rage. Swinging her sword out at the nasty old man that wants her daughter dead, she promptly catches the old bastard in the heat of the moment to cause a deep scar along the face. If you say one more word then I will have my swordnd on that Ruo Xis head next.
You... Going green at the indignation, keeper Ling wanted tosh out but couldnt. He knows that with the womans character, thats not an idle threat but a prediction.
Most of the other Keepers are still alive, but theyre all injured in some way, that means theres no way to ensure absolute safety for Yun Ruo Xi right now. Against such a risk, the old grumpy guy couldnt afford it.
Chapter 1489 - The Sky’s Might (2)”
Chapter 1489 The Skys Might (2)
Mistress... Half Qing Sing saw the countless lightning spreading across the field and was appalled by the level of destructive might it controlled, This... what kind of power is this?
This power was too much terrifying, beyond anything this snake demoness has ever seen.
Bai Ning panicked at the scene. The woman thought her willpower would stop that body from moving on its own due to the boy in her arms, but thats apparently a wrong assumption on her part. Without realizing it, thedy was already rushing towards where Bai Yan stood.
Run away, Yaner, run away!
Get out of this ce!
But no matter how fast Bai Nings reflexive reaction was, she could never beat a speed that was a natural cmity. Before those feet could budge an inch, Bai Yans figure had already been covered in a whole column of purplish bolts of death.
...........
From the various Keepers view.
Do you remember that man... what he said to us? The kind Keeper Zun stiffly looks up, his body rigid and shaking due to what hes seeing. Theres fear and disbelief hovering in those old eyes. He said that once the whole sky is covered in a sea of purplish thunder is when those long-forgotten entities will descend upon this world. Only the bearer of the crescent shaped amulet can save us, our salvation.
And the sword he left us... dont you find that the thunder in front of us very simr to the power inside the sword?
..........
Yun Ruo Xi the old witch was more afraid than any of the Keepers right now for she knew what it could mean for herself.
The cmity hase?
Is this what they meant by the cmity?
No way!
The predicted time is still far away, how can it be now?
Who can survive under this power?
Thank goodness.... Thank goodness my body isnt recovered yet, this way those Keepers will still protect me as theirst remaining hope.
At the very least, I can survive for a while longer...
Tightly biting her own bits, the old witch may be able to fool her own mind, but make no mistake, the trembling in her body wasnt unknown to this woman. The reasoning? Its due to how appalling and horrific that lightning storm was.
............
Boom!
In this second, this very moment, Bai Ning felt like her entire worlds copsing as she watched her daughter be engulfed in that horrific mass of light.
Mother, Mother!!! Bai Xiachen as well, hes crying out with excruciating pain stered all over his face.
Why?
What did Mother do wrong that everyone wants us dead? We never provoked anyone on our own!
It wasnt until the smoke cleared before everyone could see whats truly transpired, but when they did, the ghastly scene wasnt what they expected. Instead of the woman being torn to shreds, the huge bird that was Winger had shielded the intended recipient and took the blunt of that barrage.
Imagine, being near death and sustaining a second lethal blow of unimaginable proportion, theres no way Winger wouldnt die from this under normal circumstances.
This... how could this be... Half Qing Sing the snake demoness cusps her mouth in disbelief and shock.
Isnt Winger dead before? How could he have gotten up on his own after sustaining the first injury? Impossible, that couldnt have been possible....
Chapter 1490 - The Sky’s Might (3)”
Chapter 1490 The Skys Might (3)
Have we met before? Bai Yan asks the huge bird shielding herself with furrowed confusion. She doesnt know why either, but thedy here got this strange sensation that they know each other from somewhere.
As if to answer that question, Wingers dreadful looking face showed a reaction in the form of opening those tightly shut eyes. He doesnt know if Bai Yan here was the same person from back then in that dark ce, but he does know one thing, the warmth he felt, hes feeling it right here from this person. Thats all he needs to know, that flicker of warmth keeping him going all those years ago has returned.
Are you alright? Bai Yan asks again, her voice growing emotional for reasons unknown to herself.
No words came though from the bird.
Make no mistake, Winger shouldve been down and at hisst legs before, Dragon me and the rest was sure of it. However, he stood back up out of sheer will, thats the determination he had in protecting the light in his heart.
Bai Yans expression changed after realizing whats going to happen to her savior. Trying hard to push the huge bird aside so the lightning wouldnt hit him anymore: Let go of me! If you continue like this then even your soul will perish!
She still doesnt know who Winger was, but in her previous life too many have sacrificed themselves for her. Allowing more in this life went against everything she stands for.
Despite the plea, the huge bird didnt budge. Not because Winger didnt want to of course, rather its due to his draining life force. Merely opening those eyes were all he could muster in his current state, let alone budge his huge body.
You let go, Im ordering you to let go! At this point Bai Yans voice had started to tremble with pain, which manifested in the form of flowing tears that she didnt thought woulde.
......
Not far away, Yun Ruo Xi was taking this all in with begrudging hatred. Shes jealous, venomously jealous at the way the bird was protecting her arch nemesis.
Why didnt Winger offer to die for me when he followed me? Why is he willing to die for that bitch instead of me?!
If I had known this Winger will betray me then I wouldve tortured the bastard to death. Now its all benefiting that bitch Bai Yan!
Just when the venomous witch wanted to do something out of frustration, Bai Yans roaringugh suddenly cuts her off. There are tears mixed in with thatughter, but more were leaning towards a sort of dismissing arrogance at the world.
I dont care what you are or where youre from, but I know one thing: youre not a heavenly thunder! Go ahead and send it my way if you got the ability, I will show you that youre nothing! I, Bai Yan, am not afraid of anyone! Whoever dares to hurt the people around me will pay sooner orter, I will ughter you all!
Bang!
After saying this taunt, Bai Yan found the strength to finally push the bird shielding herself aside so he doesnt get caught in the crossfire. Theres proud light gleaming out of thedys eye, which showed how much of a contempt she had for the thunder above her head.
Sure enough, the looming clouds began to swirl and rumble even harder as if enraged by the mockery. Theres no one here who couldnt feel the intensifying pressure in the air, thats how much power was gathering for the next blow.
Despite the incredible scene taking ce before their very eyes, not everyone was hypnotized on thedy. Keeper Zun here was one of the more aware of his surroundings when he turned to the old witch: Ruo Xi, I remember you said you made a connection with the amulet a few days ago, didnt you?
Uhh... Sounding guilty in her voice, only a little though, I cant be sure if I can activate the amulet. Plus, I am now poisoned by the toxin inside my body, Im afraid it will effect my ability to perform....
Chapter 1491 - “The Sky’s Might (4)”
Chapter 1491 The Skys Might (4)
We cant care about it so much anymore. This is not a thunderstorm, its the cmity itself. If we dont find a way to stop it then it will just be a matter of time before the entire Celestial Realm bes destroyed. Sinking in the face until its a dark shade, Keeper Zun struggles but manages to get himself upright to face Bai Yan, Demon Queen, hand over the amulet.
What amulet?
Dont pretend anymore, Ruo Xi have already told me everything. You had your subordinate steal it from her and wants to be the amulets owner. Im telling you now, that powerful individual said there can only be one owner and that only Ruo Xi can activate it! Even if you have the amulet, its useless to you!This was one of the main reasons they endured the old witchs ipetence for all these years. In these old Keepers mindset, aside from Yun Ruo Xi, no one else could activate it.
The amulet is not with me. Dropping this answer, Bai Yan turns away to confront the thundercloud like she heard something stupid.
Getting uglier in his old face, Keeper Zun doesnt give up: Demon Queen, unless you hand over the amulet then no one can live through the cmity. We wont demand the hand over of your daughter anymore, all we ask is you return what you stole so we can all live.
The amulet is here with me. Just then, an old voice came from the direction of the citys gate, which caught Bai Yans attention right away due to its familiarity.
Dont worry Mistress, I have given the pendant to the king as you instructed. I am back because of your amulet now. That said, Dragon me promptly raised his hand to reveal the crescent shaped object.
Keeper Zun recognized the amulet of course and flew into a joyous outcry: Thats it, thats the amulet! Return it at once and our Celestial Pce will not me you for stealing it!
Haha! The old goat merelyughed at the demand: Do you think things will be settled just because you say so? This is my mistresss property to begin with. Since that Yun Ruo Xi kept it for so many years, our Demon Realm will naturally want some interest back for the loan.
Without hesitation, the old goat threw the object in his hand out for Bai Yan to catch.
Bai Yan felt it the first second she held All Heavens in her palm. Its regenerating her wounds at an incredible speed and refreshing her soul.
All Heaven... She murmurs with emotional attachment, Youre finally back...
Quit pretending Bai Yan, Keeper Zunshes out. Hes annoyed thinking its a pretentious act, You only found out its name through Ruo Xis mouth. We wont be fooled! We all know youre the scourge of the Celestial Realm! The prophecy foretold your undoing so you can stop the act!
In these old fools mind, Bai Yan was the scourge that would bring destruction to all while Yun Ruo Xi was the savior and would save them all. Thats why they would do what they did back then, murder Bai Yan and her unborn child.
Chapter 1492 - The Sky’s Might (5)”
Chapter 1492 The Skys Might (5)
Bai Yan slowly closes her eyes, ignoring the old ignorant fool words to focus on the peace inside herself.
Grandma, whats wrong with Mother? Bai Xiachen nervously holds onto Bai Nings hand and asked with those big eyes of his. Hes afraid, afraid of the worst possible oueing true again.
Bai Ning did not answer the childs question though, only fixing her eyes solely on her own daughter and not knowing what to think of it....
Woosh!
Suddenly, the amulet bursts forth a gentle light, shrouding both Bai Yan and Winger in a ray of warmth since hes right beside thedy.
Originally Keeper Zun still wanted to continue his persuasion when this urred; however, he stopped on the very second that light exploded out to cover the two. Hes frozen there, standing like an idiot that didnt know what to make of this reality.
Whats going on?
Why is this not making sense....
Is the world making a joke with us? Why is Ruo Xis amulet showing a reaction to Bai Yan?
The old witch also saw this of course. Likewise, she froze for a little bit before breaking out into horror and panic. In a brisk of instinctive desire for survival, she rushed for Bai Yans spot in order to steal the amulet back.
Bang!
Unfortunately for the deceiver, things wont turn out that easily in a situation like this. Before Yun Ruo Xi could even make contact with those filthy ws of hers, the light shrouding Bai Yan and Winger suddenly turned fierce and threatening, blowing her out dozens of meters away and letting her puke blood due to the recoiling force.
Bai Yan, its mine, thats mine, return it to me, give me back whats mine....
She gave me the amulet back then so its mine now, what right does she have in taking it back?
If it was in the past then the Keepers would crowd over to help pick the old witch up, yet no one did today. Theyre too focused on what theyre seeing and forgot she existed.
I dont remember what happened a thousand years ago anymore, her eyes sneering and full of contempt at Yun Ruo Xi, but... I once had a dream. I dreamed that I personally handed All Heaven over to a little girl by the name of Ruo Xi so it can protect her, but if I had known you were such a backstabbing witch inside then I would never have done so.
Its only at this point and moment in their lives does the Keepers of the Celestial Pce know what it means to be smacked with a stick. This stick, it hits them hard and dizzying, leaving them unable to think properly.
Did Bai Yan just say.... she gave her the amulet?
With their understanding of the old witchs personality, they naturally would believe it to be untrue.
But....
Its clear that the amulet activated because of Bai Yans touch.
It protected her!
Chapter 1493 - Turns Out, They’re the Idiots (1)”
Chapter 1493 Turns Out, Theyre the Idiots (1)
From livid to despair, its incredibly hard to describe the sort of faces Keeper Zun and the others were making right now.
Whats going on here Ruo Xi, tell me whats going on! The kind Keeper almost could breathe due to how much panting he was making.
We believed in her for a thousand years, spoiled her for a thousand years, and at the end of the day the amulet goes and recognizes someone else as the owner?
Hahaha! Its ridiculous, its ridiculous.
I... I dont know... Ghostly pale in the face, this slick tongued deceitful liar that was Yun Ruo Xi finally met her match today. No matter how smooth and quick witted that brain of hers was, its not going to help against reality, I really dont know....
Hahaha, you dont know! Youre telling us you dont know! The more heughed, the more the tears came rolling down Keeper Zuns eye.
Yun Ruo Xi, we believed in you, we doted you, and now all you have to say to us is you dont know?
This time, its not only the kind hearted Keeper whos been chilled to the bone, the others are also shocked and despairing over the truth. Truly, none of them wants to admit it, admit to the fact that their choice a millennium ago was wrong.
Hahaha! As if you people cant tell whats going on here? The old goat casually steps forward, This woman over there stole my mistresss amulet and imed to be All Heavens owner. Oh right, that name too, she only learned of it through my mouth before. Why else would you idiots not hear about it prior until recently?
Keeper Zun became painfully regretful as he closes his eyes slowly. He wants to change the past, but all that came was a weak helplessness from within.
Indeed, until recently, we never even heard of the amulet having a name.....
A thousand years, Yun Ruo Xi, you deceived us for a thousand years, quivering in the lip, the kind Keeper bitterly mutters this aloud.
Back then a thousand years ago when all was well, they too had a good image of Bai Yan when the old coot brought her back. Who wouldnt like a good talented young girl right? But, it all changed once Yun Ruo Xi came.....
She was brought into the Celestial Pce by Bai Yan herself. ording to the story told to them, the girls are childhood friends and that Yun Ruo Xis older brother died protecting Bai Yan, hence the strong level of affection between the two.
Going by that detail, its estimated thats also the time where the amulet was given out to Yun Ruo Xi by Bai Yan, its for the older brothers sacrifice. But they didnt tell anyone about the exchange, otherwise why else would these Keepers turn on Bai Yan after being framed as the scourge of the Celestial Realm.
Chapter 1494 - Turns Out, They’re the Idiots (2)”
Chapter 1494 Turns Out, Theyre the Idiots (2)
Isnt that funny?
Keeper Zun did not hold back the self-mockingughter inside of himself after that thought. When looking over to Yun Ruo Xi, his eyes are now entirely filled with disappointment and nothing more.
Keeper Zun, you listen to me, its not like this... The old witch panics and wants to defend herself. However, this poor image shes trying to portray only deepens her guilty image.
If you want us to believe in you again then its possible. If you can hold onto the amulet then we will.
Hearing this from the senior brought a flicker of hope to the womans eye. She knows All Heaven wouldnt give a reaction to her possession so shes assuming the amulet wouldnt resist her either. Whatever the case may be, this deceitful old witch had no other choice but to push on. Bringing her broken body up from the ground, Yun Ruo Xi staggers forward in a frantic manner for the only chanceid before her eyes.
Bai Yan didnt hold the other side in her view though despite whats drawing closer, shes too immersed in her own world right now.
Stop right there! Bai Ning wasnt as unfazed as her own daughter though. Thedy flew into a rage at whats happening and wanted to push the other side away. However, in truth, she did not need to do anything because a gush of light poured out of the amulet and rocketed the old witch out.
Imagine that. Yun Ruo Xi had already been poisoned and injured from the repeated blows from the past, now shes being forced to bear another blow from All Heaven. No matter how resistant this cockroach was, shes not going toe out unscathed this time around.
Why?
Winger is like that, and now this amulet is like that too! Why is everyone abandoning me after Bai Yan returns?!
Sprawled onto the ground with blood continuing to pour out of her mouth, Yun Ruo Xi had nothing but despair stered all over those eyes.
You robbed my mothers things before so now its considered rightfully returned. Bai Xiachen chimes in, his big blue eyes sharp and daggering at the foolish one thats on the ground. Despite his young age, the childs already showing the signs of a king, simr to his old mans there.
Hoho, the old goat also speaks up knowing what everyone was thinking and questioning, All Heaven is not a dead object or mortal item. Before it went into slumber because my mistress was not around, and now that shes returned its only normal for the amulet to awaken. Also.... He pauses, turning to meet the old witchs despairing gaze, Before when my mistress gave you All Heaven, she wanted it to protect you so it did, but that doesnt mean All Heaven doesnt have a will of its own. When it saw the cruelty and backstabbing nature of your character after you betrayed my mistress, it stopped sheltering you and went into slumber. Thats what you get for repaying my mistresss kindness with evil. You deserve every bit of karma you get!
Its exactly like Dragon me said. All those years ago when Bai Yan and Yun Ruo Xi were still good friends, the amulet did do its part in sheltering the old witch with its miraculous powers. However, that all changed once it saw the fox cub being skinned alive by the old witch. Afterwards, the amulet went into a deep silencing slumber, refusing to activate itself again until this day.
Freezing over the truth being pointed out, Yun Ruo Xi flew into a rage of her own. Without a care anymore for her own image, she disgustingly snarls back at the old goat like its some kind of joke: She treating me well? If she treated me well then why did she not have that old coot take me in as a disciple? All she had to do was say a word and thats all! Why are all the good things taken over by her and Im left with nothing! Pausing as a huge cough overtakes her throat, the old witch seemingly overexerted herself in that rant, If she is nice to me then why is she taking the amulet back? She gave it to me so its mine now! Why should I return it just because she deems it so? If I didnt scheme in dying it then she wouldve snatched it back months ago!
Chapter 1495 - Turns Out, They’re the Idiots (3)”
Chapter 1495 Turns Out, Theyre the Idiots (3)
Towards the hissing sound of animalistic instinct from the old witch, many were shocked with even more horrified by what theyre seeing. Its beyond what many thought of the woman based upon the fake image she portrayed, thus causing their brains to clunk up into a stupor.
Rou Xi, you... Keeper Zun was among the shocked individuals here. This kind elder got so overwhelmed that he had to take a step back to gain his footing and to let his mind work through the information.
Still in her own world and snickering derisively at everyone, Yun Ruo Xi continues to howl out her inner darkness: If she didnt want to steal away my amulet, and stole the Lords heart, I wouldnt have wanted to harm her either. Keeper Zun, you told me what the amulet can do and its amazing properties so why should I give it back to her? If I did, my good days would be over.... dont you people get it?!
Ruo Xi!!! Coming back from his initial shock like everyone else, Keeper Ling alsoshes out in livid fashion. Hes shaking extremely hard due to the swelling emotions of betrayal from within: Tell me this instant that what you said there is not true, tell me that right this instant!
Among the many Keepers that looked after her, Yun Ruo Xi had the best impression of Keeper Ling who was among the grumpiest. He treated her the best so a level of warmth did be born within the witchs heart. However, right as shes about to respond in kind, a derisive and self-mockingugh cuts her off.
What am I doing? Whats the point in even listening anymore when reality is in front of me! Yun Rou Xi you witch, how dare you deceive us for a thousand years?!
Howughable, to think I was just saying Bai Yan couldnt amount to an ounce of her goodness! Talk about a face p, a face p I did to myself!
Biting her own lips tightly, Yun Ruo Xi started to quiver because even that flicker of warmth she had inside died off: Keeper Ling... I....
Ruo Xi, do you know how much of a crime youmitted? We poured a millennium into you, forced the Lord to marry you, and killed Bai Yan for your sake! Now the Lord wont even return to the Celestial Pce because of that. Now youre showing us the amulet All Heaven isnt yours to begin with? Do you know what youve done? What youve caused? Youve doomed us all! Somber in the face, Keeper Ling the grumpy senior only had despair and pain coursing through those eyes, Yun Ruo Xi, even if you die a thousand times over, you still cant erase your own crimes!
Others from the Celestial Pce are also very unstable in their emotions, all wanting to ughter the old witch to satiate their anger.
Yun Ruo Xi naturally didnt get it still of course considering the sort of character that was herself. Shes confused, not able toprehend why all her former allies would turn so quickly and want her life after the truth came out. In her mindset, even if shes not the supposed savior, there should still be some sort of feelings in there since they spent a millennium together, right?
Keeper Ling, I didnt harm the Celestial Realm, I did not, I only hurt Bai Yan....
Instead of mounting a proper defense in her argument, that sentence only aroused a stronger level of hatred from the Keepers.
Chapter 1496 - Turns Out, They’re the Idiots (4)”
Chapter 1496 Turns Out, Theyre the Idiots (4)
Had it not been for the serious injuries they suffered by the hands of Winger, these old Keepers would all be up in arms towards the old witch at this point. Worse was the fact that they could tell Yun Ruo Xi had no remorse over her own actions, thus infuriating their hearts even further.
Why didnt you tell us Bai Yan is the real owner of the amulet? Keeper Zun almost could hold himself back there despite his good kind nature, Why did you impersonate her identity?
I didnt... She gave me All Heaven so that means I am its owner. I didnt impersonate her...
Ha! Keeper Zuns tone now got sinical and irate, then did I ever tell you the amulet can only have one owner in this life? You said nothing despite that fact. I suspect you are purposely conspiring to destroy our world!
Yun Ruo Xi just stare dumbfoundedly over the usation. Its true shes jealous of Bai Yan and went through long lengths to destroy her former friend, but shes never once thought of ruining this world.
Why can only Bai Yan get the good stuff in this world? We are both the same, born from the same area, lived simr lives, so why does everyone turn to her and give her everything while I get nothing?
The Celestial Lord loves her, the Demon King secretly loves her, and everyone in the Celestial Pce respects her....
And she... shes not only talented, shes also more beautiful than I? Even those maids under her never treated me with respect....
Keeper-Zun, I was wrong, I know my fault, please forgive me. Climbing up to the old seniors leg and clinging onto it, I am simply too jealous of Bai Yan, thats why I didnt dare tell you any of those things. You know me, you know Im not the scheming type, I really didnt mean to...
If it was in the past then the kind Keeper would surely believe her lies, but the little tidbit about her not being the scheming type only infuriating him even further.
Seeing her false plea having no effect on Zun, the old witch instead turns to Keeper Ling as herst resort: Please Keeper Ling, you always doted me the most, you wouldnt really hurt me would you?
Scram! Returning from his initial painful look, the grumpy Keeper directly kicks the woman away so that she wouldnt touch him.
Love and pain always go hand in hand. The more the love, the more the pain. Hes fond of Yun Ruo Xi thats true, but thats only under the premise of her being the savior. Furthermore, he didnt know her true face to be so vile and disgusting, which only impacted him all that much more. Heck, its a wonder he hasnt in the old witch by now, thats how much humiliation and hurt this old senior felt inside.
Feeling the hurt after being ruthlessly kicked away, Yun Ruo Xi hurries to scan the area in a circle for help. However, what she found wasnt the familiar eyes of those who cared for her, rather its the strange res of anger and disgust. In that instant, the woman only felt humor and mockery as she cried out those tears.
So all they ever cared about is my status as the savior, the owner of the amulet? They never once cared about me as a person? So thats a thousand years worth of time with them is worth, nothing! I see how it is now!
Haha, she murmurs augh like shes finally resigned to her own fate. Turning to Bai Yan whos still inside that pir of light, the old witch burns with jealousy once again, Bai Yan, you really shouldnt havee back, you never should have. But... dont think youve won everything. Take a good look around, look at these people from the Celestial Pce and their faces, they are the ones who murdered you a thousand years ago and now demands your help!
Chapter 1497 - “Going Back? (1)”
Chapter 1497 Going Back? (1)
After saying this, Yun Rou Xis eyes shifts back to Keeper Ling and the others, herugh sardonic and sinical as well: Whether or not I have deliberately misguided you bunch before isnt the issue anymore, it wont change the fact that it was you all who hurt her! Dont forget, its Keeper Ling over here who killed her and ruined the baby in her stomach. You still think shes going to help the Celestial Pce? Howughable, hahaha!
Rage spewed out of Keeper Lings eyes at being called out: You shut up!
Unfazed, the old witch merely closes her eyes in anticipation for whats toe. Shes fearfully frightened inside, but no matter what, shes not going to let them see that of course out of grudging smite
She knows, this time, she had lost everything.
Status, pampering... and him...
Bai Yan... Looking embarrassed, Keeper Zun speaks first after resolving the struggle in his heart: Before we... Allow us to sincerely apologize for what weve done. Indeed, we did a lot of wrong things under Yun Ruo Xis deceit, but even so, I hope you can return to the Celestial Pce with us. His eyes are full of guilt because as long as the thought of Yun Ruo Xi tricking them into doing all those things continue to hover in his head, he would gnash his teeth in frustration.
Bai Yan did not respond though. Shes silently staring at the glowing amulet in her hands like shes hypnotized into a different world.
Keeper Zun only got more embarrassed as he got ignored. Wanting to do something, the old senior forces himself up from the ground to walk closer to the woman despite the pain, yet right as he did so, a small body of a child gets in his way to block the path.
Youre not allowed toe near my mother!
I...
My mother hates you, and I want to kill you! In the previous life I wasnt born yet so that allowed you viins to hurt my mother, but no more! I am here now and wont let anyone make a move against her!
Theres extreme wariness in the little guys face when ring at Keeper Zun, which only reinforced the idea of how much wrong these supposed men of righteousness havemitted over the years. And sure enough, of the many individuals who came today from the Celestial Pce, not one could keep a straight face that indicated they were free of guilt.
For example, Keeper Ling had always been the most arrogant and stubborn of the bunch due to his grumpy nature. However, not even his thick skin could keep himself from flushing red due to shame. Hes got an attitude that true, but hes not an evil vile individual who did everything out of selfish desire, he really did want to save the Celestial Realm. Its one of the main motivations for his past crimes.
Bai Yan, the grumpy Keeper slowly steps forward like his peer, those eyes gaunt with pain and guilt, I know what Ive done.... What weve done.... Can never be redeemed. I ask for nothing for ourselves, but for the world that we live in. In order tobat the great cmity thats toe, we need your help. If its our lives that you want for that help, then... we will offer our heads as the price!
Compared to the long-term survival of all living things, they as the protectors must take responsibility. Its their duty and their consciousness speaking.
Chapter 1498 - “Going Back? (2)”
Chapter 1498 Going Back? (2)
Unfortunately for these pleading fools, the answer was once again utter silence.
Since the moment Bai Yan fell into her trance like state, thedy has not once responded to anything or anyone. Shes fully enveloped in her own inner world of blurry images. Then suddenly, something urred with the pir of light shrouding thedy. It fluctuated, giving no obvious sign of what happened in that moment. However, the woman herself felt it from the inside.
Bai Yans been wandering aimlessly for a while now inside a strange void due to All Heavens effect, but her aimless wandering didntst long when a huge towering structure suddenly appeared in front. She halted, baffled and surprised by the familiarity of the building: its a skyscraper.
There are also people from what she observed, mostly men and woman chatting with a smile on their faces as they carried out their business; however, what caught Bai Yans attention were the clothes they wore. Each and every one of them had the same type of clothing people on Earth wore!
This is..... Earth?
Realization dawned on thedy, knowing full well what the image represented.
Does All Heaven want me to return to Earth?
Right as Bai Yans brain became stalled by her own thoughts, a faint yet distant voice echoed over, wooing her to move forward and that theres something she must retrieve from the other side.
Why Earth? Im originally from the Celestial Realm so what could possibly be over on that side worthy of retrieving? Can it be.... I only got reincarnated on Earth the previous time because All Heaven sent me over there?
Just as shes pondering on what to do and the consequences of leaving so abruptly, a warm light pounced over without indication, shrouding her and melting that fading figure.
......
Demon City, outside the city gate.
Bai Xiachen had just swung his head around to check up on his mother when he saw the mildly transparent body of Bai Yans figure. Immediately, the boys face went bleakly white with shock. Without another thought, the youngd threw himself over to his mothers leg to cling onto it, refusing to let go like hes afraid doing so would wind up with him being abandoned.
Yaner, Xiachen! Bai Ning also saw this scene and flew into a horrific shock. She also wants to enter the light to be not left behind, however, the resistant pushed her back and causes the grandmother to stumble backwards.
Grandma, Bai Xiachen speaks tofort his grandmother, I think All Heaven is sending me and Mother to another ce, we might not be able to return for a while. Please take care of my siblings while were not around!
No! Panicking now after getting that detail, Bai Ning tried several more times to enter the light pir to no avail. Shes being repelled repeatedly like all the rest.
Where are you going? Dont leave! Dont go! Her voice carried a heart wrenching tone that could make anyone tear up. Even so, this poor grandmother had no other choice but to watch her own daughter and grandchild slowly disappear from this world.
Bai Ning crumbled then after the fact, paralyzed on the ground like a lifeless doll thats devoid of energy. Theres hollowness in those eyes, which gradually transformed into a burning fire when theynded on the Keepers not far away.
Exactly then as if timed, a painful howl of a roar bursts forth from the city, followed closely by a purplish figure zooming out from the pce and onto the battlefield. This new entry had a devilish look that could mesmerize any living female, yet his face had nothing but panic and distress stered all over the surface. Wheres my wife, wheres Yan Yan?! Tell me, where did my wife go! Where did she disappear to?!
Chapter 1499 - “Going Back? (3)”
Chapter 1499 Going Back? (3)
Di Cang may not have personally witnessed his wife and sons disappearance from this world, but the linking contract between Bai Yan and himself told the demon king all that he needed to know. The man couldnt sense the connection at all, and that worried him greatly.
Speak Dragon me, where is my wife? He asks with bloodshot eyes.
Taken aback at being called out there, the old goat had to take a good second to gather himself in order to mutter a response: I-I dont know, we watched her and the young prince disappear before us, I dont know where they went.
Disappear? Humph! There is no ce that I cant reach in this world! Di Cang ms his fist against the ground and makes a huge denting crater on the earth, his voice hoarse and outraged at the ipetence of his followers, Go find State Teacher and summon him back, I want to see him right away!
Aside from himself theres only one other person in this world Di Cang could trust, and that would be the seemingly always missing State Teacher who havent shown his face for a good while now.
......
Somewhere else in the Demon Realm, a certain charismatic individual was currently staring up at the blood colored moon when he suddenly sneezed. Its as if some predator had locked their eyes onto him from the back.
It looks like something have happened to Her Highness the Queen... He sniffles his nose and returns his gaze over to the pool not far away. Theres a naked sleeping girl currently soaking in it.
As long as you stay here for forty-nine days then the seal in your body will be lifted. Its safe here so nothing will happen after I leave...
When that timees, we will meet again in the Celestial Realm.
Whisking his sleeve after the thought, State Teacher began walking away through the flower field, his figure moving casually yet incredibly fast that it left afterimages in his wake.
Just then, exactly at this moment, the girl began to stir, flicking that eysh and furrowing that forehead like shes in pain. Thatplexion also turned a palish white, showing how bad of a dream she was having.
Its the effect of having the seal lifted, thus allowing the floodgate of past memories toe swimming back to herself.
Like how her older brother fell in love at first nce with the woman from the Celestial Realm, then of how she supported him and suggested all those dumb ideas of wooing said woman. Of course, all those bad ideas turned out poorly and resulted in her said brother being shooed out the door by a broom. It both shamed the family and the entire Demon Realm.
Thenter on... the unexpected urred and the woman got persecuted by the Celestial Realm, letting her older brother finally winning thedys heart after saving her life. Because of that affection, a new life was formed and a baby would soon be upon them.
Di Xiao Wan could still vividly remember her reaction to the news of a possible nephew or niece then. She tagged along with her sister-inw everywhere, not wanting anything bad to happen. Sadly, in the end she failed and the unborn child was lost as well as her sister-inw.
So my past is like that.... Older Brother and Sister-inw had long known each other and its only in this life that they can be together.
Celestial Realm, its all because of the Celestial Realm that everything happened in the past. They persecuted her and forced the family apart!
Shooting her eyes open, theres anger and hatred filling the beautiful girls face.
Forty-nine days? FINE! Ill stay here for forty-nine days, afterwards I will definitely go to that Celestial Realm and find those bastards! I dont care who will stop me, nothing will in my way!
Chapter 1500 - “Earth (1)”
Chapter 1500 Earth (1)
Atop a towering snow peak without a hint of civilization, pristine and white due to the shimmering cold substance which nketed this ground, Bai Yan slowlyes to after being thrust into the light. She rubs her forehead, feeling the stinging pain of crossing over time and space.
Thedy had no illusion about what she experienced there. The ufortable sensation thats throbbing in the forehead told her all that it needed to confirm the fact. However, what did catch thedy by surprise was the familiarity of the ce shesnded herself in.
Is this the Meri Snow Mountain?
ording to her old memories of living back on earth, this Meri Snow Mountain was the exact ce where she attempted that feat of concocting a ninth grade Dan pill, and also the very ce where she got struck down by the lightning bolt due to her own carelessness and rash act.
Im... Im back?
Hurrying to nce down to her own clothes to confirm this wasnt all just a huge ruse by her own head, perhaps the other world was all just a dream maybe? Anyways, Bai Yan saw the familiar red dress she wore beforeing, for that, shes relieved.
Looks like my original body did get destroyed by the thunder back then so this time my body is the new one from the other world. But wheres my son, wheres Xiachen?
Searching the nearby vicinity, the mother couldnt find any traces of the boy. That could only mean one thing, thed got transferred to another location other than the mountain here.
I will need to get off this peak and look for him, Im sure hes worried with me not around him.
......
In this region where Bai Yan lived in her previous life, there are four small hidden ns that wielded a lot of influence. The Bai n was among the ranks before she died, its also where her mother hailed from. Following that was the Wen n, Fu n and the Tian n.
Under normal circumstances, Bai Yan should technically be called Wen Yan due to her father being part of the Wen n. Unfortunately, that coward Wen Shan abandoned his wife during the crucial moment when the Fu n and Tian n attacked the Bai n as a united front. The man imed that the other two parties had the rumored support of the Water n, the head boss of them all so he didnt dare move against the foe out of fear for the risks involved.
In the end, the Bai n fell into ruins and Bai Yans mother and grandparents from that side of the family all died in that day. Since then, she changed her surname and left home of her own ord, never to return.
All Heaven, is it you affecting me by restricting my powers? Just now, thedy finally noticed the limit on her own powers after trying to tap into it. Its still there but theres no way to control it, presumably the act of her amulet.
Its understandable in a way, Bai Yan could rte to why. After all, earth was a world without much spiritual energy in the air. Imagine a Celestial Ranked cultivator descending upon this world, it would cause catastrophic damage to the ecosystem. The only issue she had with this arrangement was that All Heaven didnt even ask and instilled the restriction of its own ord.
Fine, but were going to have some serious talks about this is all over. You dont go making decisions for me without my consent.... She murmurs, staring down at the amulet in her hand and making a sharp warning face.
As if frightened by that look, All Heaven actively vibrated like its making an apology. Its an object, but that doesnt theres no will inside this item.
Pleased by the reaction, Bai Yan smirks in a half satisfied and half grumpy manner before breaking out into a frown. She still needs to get off this mountain. With her powers limited, flying would be troublesome but no difficult.
Yunnn~!
Perhaps its the amulets way of making up for the trouble, All Heaven suddenly releases a series of light that shrouded over Bai Yans body yet again. It sent her flying into the air despite not trying, allowing thedy to float through the sky at will without expending any energy.
......
Since the Bai n got destroyed many years ago by two of the oppositions, the opening position was eventually reced by the Lin n who moved up thanks to that event. Therefore, the bnce of power within the Wuxia world remains intact, merely a change in name and people with the Water n continuing to act as the head boss of them all.
Its just that everyone has desires. If its in the past era where the sword reigns supreme then they would continue to remain in hiding. However, its the modern age on earth. Who wouldnt want some shiness in their life? Theyre tired of the boring seclusion of the past, thats why all four ns have now moved their base into the cities. Furthermore, their influences have now expanded past the Wuxia world and into the regr peoples lives like businesses and the military. They are not the government, nor a dictating force in a country, but the man power and positions these four families wielded couldnt be underestimated.
Bai Yan could care less about those details right now of course. After she got off that snowy peak and into human civilization again, the first order of business thisdy did was to undress herself and to rece those ancient styled clothes with something more modern.
Chapter 1501 - Earth (2)”
Chapter 1501 Earth (2)
Mommy, that sister is so pretty! Is she a star or something? Shes dressed differently from us. A passing child points out, staring with her finger pointing in astonishment.
Probably Sweetie, shes likely making a film by dressing in those ancient styled clothes. Theres no way shes from the past or something. The childs motherments, not thinking otherwise about her words being partially right or not.
Bai Yan heard the conversation from the pair of course and couldnt help but make a helpless smile at that. Its undeniable that her outfit was standing out like a sore thumb in this city filled with people from this modern world.
I wonder if my son is going to be able to adapt to this ce by himself. I better find him soon, otherwise who knows what would happen with that face of his....
After contemting her options, Bai Yan didnt linger and continued on her way to the nearest clothing shop she could find. From initial inspection, the store didnt sell any outrageously expensive item, the average product that mostmon citizens could afford. The issue here though was thedy herself C she didnt have any earth money! No matter how thick skinned someone was, trying to make a purchase without actual money was still an awkward situation. To remedy the problem, she shyly reached into her own pocket and pulled out a very nice-looking jade.
Lets be clear, Bai Yan may not have any money for this country to use, but that doesnt mean she doesnt anything of value in her possession. This jade she pulled out was one of them that those three silly shifus of hers gave over the years. If sold at an auction, it would easily fetch millions.
Hello there Miss, mind if I use this jade to pay off what I for the clothes I chose?
The saleswoman helping her paused at the proposal, clearly hitting a kink in her brain over the idea. Despite that, thedy retains a decent smile while most would start getting angry at being stringed along: Miss, we also ept cards and cheques if you dont have cash on you. Using a jade to.... please dont tease me okay?
Bai Yan knows her proposal was also against the norm and making things difficult for the saleswoman, but waiting until her jade sells at an auction would take too long, thus further dying her mission of finding Bai Xiachen.
Wait!
Seeing that Bai Yan was about to turn away, a hollering cry suddenly came from the rear and roused thedys attention. Its a handsome young man who called out.
Boss, the saleswoman readily greeted the person and stood to one side, clearly letting the shops owner to take over.
I agree to your idea, we will ept the jade to pay for those clothes you chose. The man locks on like a fox at the object in her hand, donning a greedy smirk like hes found the deal of a century.
So a jade for a set of clothes.... Dont you think youre taking advantage of me with your deal?
The corner of the mans mouth stiffened: Oh beautiful, didnt you say you want to trade the jade for the clothes anyway, why are you changing your mind now?
Im not changing my mind. Im only finding the deal to be too disadvantageous for myself. Bai Yan doesnt let herself slip despite the joy of getting an offer, If you are willing to do me a favor then I can promise this jade to you.
For a split second, her smiling face actually bedazzled the handsome young man.
This owner of the clothing shop had a reputation for being flirtatious with the opposite sex, often bringing woman to various establishments, but he could say in honest truth hes never met someone so unique and special from initial view.
At this moment, Ling Lang C the owner C actually found his heart thumping uncontrobly with monkeys egging him to move that dumb brain of his!
Chapter 1502 - Earth (3)”
Chapter 1502 Earth (3)
What do you want me to do?
Help me find someone. Unlike the clueless dote across from herself, Bai Yan already recognized the man across from herself.
Ling Lang, the grandson of General Ling Kaiyuan, an important military official of this country, also the son of Bai Yans young aunt. Based on their rtionship, these two here are considered cousins due to their mothers being sisters. Sadly, such a close tie didnt help in their familiarity due to the unfortunate demise of the Bai n all those years ago.
To be clear, Bai Yan did spend years in the wilderness by herself training, but that doesnt mean she was informationally blocked off from the regr world. She had her ways of learning things whening out to buy ingredients and stuff for her alchemy.
If youre asking me to search for a person then you should give me a photo at least. That way I can get a lead easier for you.
Ling Lang himself found it surprising that a youngdy like this would ask him to search for someone. Who could make such a beautiful rose search them out?
Shaking her head: I dont have a picture of him, nor would he be in any database. However, I can provide you with a portrait. Based on his characteristics, he should be very easy to find...
In a ce like Earth, having an appearance like Bai Xiachen would be a one in a million, its too outstanding.
No information?
Ling Lang appeared taken aback, his face bing wary and suspicious.
Is she looking for someone from the martial world? Only those that stayed out of modern society would be like this without any information to go upon.
Mind if I ask Beautiful, who is it youre looking for and how are they rted to you? Ling Lang asks, brushing his hair to one side like hes all cool and stuff. Its obvious this guy was shooting electricity through his eyes.
Oh, my son.
Oh, my son...
An audible shattering could be heard within the young mans chest at the confirmation, its the sound of his heart breaking.
Its not easy to see a woman who could make his heart fall for them, and the result was this person being a mother already? Oh how the gods like to punish this flirtation young man.
For a split second, Ling Lang wants to cry out of impulse.
Wiping the invisible tears from his eyes C though they never existed C he forces himself to move forward out of business standards: Alright, if you give me a portrait of your son then Ill have someone go look for him....
Why me, why does she have to have a son already when shes so young? Pity, such a pity....
Hmmm, I dont have a portrait on me so Ill draw you er. Thinking it over, Bai Yan got another idea too, Also, I want you to give me some money.
That actually made the man visible twitch in the corner of his mouth: Didnt you say only one favor?
Its true he has good feelings towards Bai Yan, but that doesnt mean hes going to be taken for a ride. A businessman would always be a businessman, that he wont change, not even for a girl.
When did I ever mention its only one favor? Bai Yan understood what her clueless cousin was implying at and shot it down immediately, Besides, this jade in my hand is worth millions if put in a auction, why should I give it up so easily like you thought?
Money talks, especially when one was desperate and without any on hand. This includes those reclusive martial art ns that are now living in the cities as well so its just a matter of time before she needs to use some.
Chapter 1503 - “Earth (4)”
Chapter 1503 Earth (4)
Theres something Bai Yan didnt mention as well, that the jade also held other properties which made it far more valuable than mere money. But Ling Lang didnt need to know that, not yet anyways unless he asks in the future.
Showing a bemoaning face at the extortionarydy, Ling Lang reached into his own pocket and pulled out a credit card: Here, theres one million in there, the pass code is 5XXXXX so keep it on you for now. I will get some moreter on after notifying the bank. Also, remember toe to me first if you got more jade of this quality in the future.
In a few days it would be his grandfathers birthday so he wants to use this jade to offer it as a gift. The filial grandson had a lot of confidence the present would make the old general very happy.
Looking at her clueless cousins reluctant face, Bai Yan quickly grabs onto the card like a mischievous fox that had won the exchange. Smirking in the face as she twirled around to leave, Oh right, Ill bring the portrait on my next visit so start getting things ready. Thats all she said before disappearing from the shop.
Why do I feel like she knows who I am? Ling Langins, feeling ripped off in some way or cheated as a businessman.
............
A whileter.
Bai Yan had just finished getting more things done when she happened toe across a girl in the middle of an open za. Around seventeen to eighteen years of age, the clothes on thess may be worn and faded due to how many times its been washed, but that delicate face couldnt be hidden. But more importantly, Bai Yan recognizes this individual thats handing out leaflets to the passersby!
Bai Yi Yi, you dont have to work in these low paying jobs you know. Come with me and you will eat well and dress well. A young man dyed with yellow hair walks up and openly grabbed thess by the wrist. Whats so good about this kind of work anyways? With your appearance, I can get you a better job, okay?
Biting that small lip, Bai Yi Yi showed resentment and hostility towards this person: Leave me alone, I will not betray my own body! I can make a living perfectly with my own ability, why should I sell my own body out?
Youre asking for it Bai Yi Yi! The yellow-haired thug grew irate and attempts to drag her away by using force.
There are of course onlookers nearby in this busy street, they could see the struggle between the pair. However, right as one of the pedestrians wanted to help and break up the scuffle, the most unexpected thing happened.
What are you looking at, shes my wife! She ran away with another man and left our baby at home, now Im taking her back!
Youre talking nonsense! Bai Yi Yi cried, trying even harder to free her own wrist now, I am not your wife, I am not your wife so let go of me! Someone please help, please help me.... She starts whimpering, tears muddling her own words.
Quit making a scene Wife, the yellow-haired thug softens up in the voice to hide his inner grin, I know you are unhappy with me not giving you more. I can also forgive you for cheating on me, but juste home with me. Our baby is waiting and is crying for you.
That brought even more fear and tears to the poor damsel in distress. She had no delusion about what the other side intends to do after he drags her away. By then it wont just be selling out her body, it would be rape and perhaps more....
No, Im not leaving, you let me go, Im not leaving with you!
Despite the growing impatient within the yellow-haired thug, the scum at least had the wits to know he couldnt hit her since there are so many witnesses. Then right as hes going to use more strength to get the deed done, a sudden impact hits him in the chest and sent him flying.
Confusion promptly broke out among the crowd, corresponded with the turning of their heads at the source where a strong and dominant woman stood with her leg raised high in a kicking posture still.
Chapter 1504 - Earth (5)”
Chapter 1504 Earth (5)
Who are you? The yellow-haired thug angrily asks, his face still white from the stinging pain in his chest.
Bai Yan smiled at the person: You say you are her husband? Then why dont you recognize me when Im her sister?
Everyone became stunned.
Thats right, if hes really her husband then why doesnt he recognize his wifes own sister?
Forget about the crowd, even Chu Yi Yi herself was stunned there.
Turning to look at the woman that vaguely gives off a sense familiarity, thess couldnt quite pinpoint where though. Nevertheless, it wont stop her from ying along to save herself.
Pouncing over to Bai Yans side with tears still flowing, Sister, I dont know him, I really dont know. He just came up to me and started to im hes my husband.
Only now does the crowd understand whats happening and found a chill running through their spines. Imagine letting the thug get away with this, what would happen to the youngss then? Human traffickers are no joke, theyre criminals that deserve to be punished heavily!
Understanding hes been caught and exposed, the thug didnt want to linger anymore and made himself scarce, but not before shooting a re in Bai Yans way. A criminal knows not to stick around at the crime scene because he wont be able to leave anymore if the cop shows up.
Yi Yi, Im back, Im Bai Yan. Bai Yan says after getting everyone to disperse.
You... Sister Bai Yan? Bai Yi Yi appeared shocked and taken aback.
Yes, Im back.
Though they are addressing each as sisters and family, but make no mistake, Bai Yi Yi wasnt biologically rted to Bai Yan in any way. Thess was an orphan adopted by the family, and since she didnt have ast name, thess was given the Bai surname and became the apprentice of Bai Yans mother.
Back then Bai Yi Yi wanted to follow this older sister of hers for sure, sadly, perhaps its immaturity working, but thess got left behind as well when Bai Yan stubbornly departed on her own.
Why are you handing out leaflets on the street? What about the money I left you before I left? The amount should be plenty for you to live afortable life even if you splurged. Bai Yan asks after finding the situation odd.
Meek and depressed, Bai Yi Yi hangs her head in shame before answering: Sister Bai Yan, shortly after you left, your stepmother and her daughter deluded your father into taking everything back. They said Im not a daughter of the Bai n so I have no right to inherit that wealth.... Sister Bai Yan, Im sorry, Im so useless and could protect Shifus belonging even after shes gone...
Bai Yans heart shook at the news. Slowly closing her eyes, a cold frost filled her soul: Tell me, why is your strength all gone? How did it be like this where even a thug can bully you?
Bai Yi Yis body visibly stiffed over the inquiry. Hanging her head even lower, thess didnt even dare to look up anymore.
Chapter 1506 - His Daughter? (2)”
Chapter 1506 His Daughter? (2)
Mhmm, shes your fathers blood.... Bai Yi Yis careful reply hits her sister like a hammer, sending Bai Yan twirling from dizziness.
Undoubtedly, hearing it first hand and making spections are two different things. Back when she got tossed into the other world and became the Bai Yan of that side, she didnt feel any hurt due to it not being her true life. However, this here wasnt the case. All those memories from her childhood, the memories of her mother and father doting on her, theyre all shattered now in full like a deceptive lie from her closest kin.
Darkening in the face, Bai Yans eyes revealed a flicker of frost that she only used against those foes that wronged her: Yi Yi, lead me to their home.
At the request, the young girl only hung her head and made an uneasy posture.
You dont have to be afraid, just show me the way, Im not going to let them steal the things I gave you. They dont deserve what was my mothers. Bai Yan says, her smile reassuring and powerful.
But... Despite her own worries, Bai Yi Yi still nodded after meeting her sisters gaze, Okay, Ill take you.
Ever since that incident, thess here has never wanted to step foot into that dreaded home again. However.... If its her precious Sister Bai Yan who wants to go then shes going to take her there regardless of thesss own woes.
......
The former Bai mansion, an estate thats neither overly luxurious nor extravagant, a perfect unity between modern and traditional style in its construction.
Mom, its not easy for us to finally climb up to this position, Im so happy. Speaking was a girl by the name of Wen Fei Fei, Bai Yans stepsister who currently had her head cuddled against the woman that sat next to herself on the sofa. But I heard Papa talking with someone over the phone earlier. Hes still looking for Wen Yan that bitch. Shes already left home for so many years, I bet she dead somewhere out there by now.
Chai Moons gaze was all gentle and kind when smiling down at her own daughter despite the foul wordsing out of that mouth: Fei Fei, she is still your papas daughter so how can he not want to find her? A tiger wouldnt hurt their cub, let alone your papa who is human. Hes not the type to abandon their child.
That only roused a new re of anger in Wen Fei Feis heart instead of soothing it: If thats the case then why did he disregard us for so many years? Isnt it because Bai Yu and Wen Yan? Wen Yan vowed to never return and even changed her to name to Bai Yan to show shes not rted to us anymore. Humph!
Moreover, its because of such a rebellious daughter that I had to stay away from here for all these years. If it wasnt for Bai Yus death, Papa wouldnt have called us here in the first ce so I hope that bitch never returns to begin with.
Upon thinking up to here, Wen Fei Feis delicate hands would begin to clench up in frustration and annoyance due to the childhood she experienced. Unbeknownst even to her own mother, this girl had more than once snuck over to the Bai estate during her youth, and on every visit, she would see her beloved Papa doting on another child. Imagine experiencing such a scene, anyone would hold resentment in some way even if the fault lied with the one she cared about.
Chapter 1505 - His Daughter? (1)”
Chapter 1505 His Daughter? (1)
I... Her hands pulled into a wing grip around those sleeves, indicating thess didnt like what shes going to say, I know Ive brought shame to Shifu, Im sorry... Im sorry Sister Bai Yan.
Bai Yi Yi understands that its a great fortune on her part to be taken as an apprentice by Bai Yans mother; therefore, its a great humiliation that she couldnt protect the things left behind for herself.
You dont have to apologize to me! Seeing how hurt and pained her own foster sister was acting, Bai Yan hurries to pull thess into a hug to reassure her its alright, The one who needs to apologize is me, its me...
Back in the other world, Bai Yan had no choice but to leave Bai Xiao behind due to how urgent the matter was. While over here on Earth, leaving Bai Yi Yi behind was a deliberate and ignorant choice on her own part. Thats why the fault doesnt lie with thess but herself who didnt think things through.
Then again, Bai Yan did have good reasons to not bring her foster sister along though. The woman wanted to grow strong, meaning the journey ahead at the time would be perilous and uncertain. Furthermore, she herself didnt think her own father would be such a bastard to steal the inheritance from under his own deceased wifes student! Just thinking about that idea infuriated Bai Yan to no end because it wasnt meant for him!
Once upon a time I disappointed a lot of people because I wanted to be strong, loosening her hug, Bai Yan stares into her sisters eye to get the point across, but the heavens let me live again, let me understand affection and the value of family. The mistakes I made before. I wont make it again.
Thats saying it mildly... Technically its not the heavens, its the lightning bolts from that day striking her brains out and knocking her soul into another world. Guess that could even be called retribution for the mistakes on earth if it got down to the details.
But enough about me, I want to know whats happening here. That thug, who is he and why is he pestering you? Bai Yan asks after noticing her own rambling.
Bowing her head again, Bai Yi Yi still had the dejected the look of a failure: They are... its your stepsister, they were called here by your sister. They want me to go work in the nightclubs to act as a escort, I always refuse them...
My sister? Bai Yan pricks her brow in confusion.
Mhmm, your father and your stepmothers daughter, and... shes about the same age as you. Bai Yi Yi timidly exins, not daring to look up.
Bai Yan felt like someone just punched her guts out in that split second. True, shes heard of how flirtatious those wealthy heirs are on Earth are, but she always thought her own father was different based on the old memories they had together.
What love and being faithful? In the end hes the same as everyone else, and also a coward that abandoned Mother in thest moments....
Wait, hold on, you said shes around my age. You dont mean.... Bai Yan asks again, trying to make sure shes not overthinking it and getting the wrong idea.
Chapter 1507 - His Daughter? (3)”
Chapter 1507 His Daughter? (3)
Shes unwilling to ept such a fate! Why should another daughter be taken priority over herself when theyre both Papas daughter? It doesnt make sense to her!
Fei Fei, you know it too,ing here wasnt easy for us. Your papa.... Although he is selfish, but his love for Bai Yu is still sincere, its just that he loves himself more. Also, the things we snatched from Bai Yi Yi, your papa only had us temporarily keep it for now. I estimate hes going to give it back to Bai Yan once she returns in the future.
Back then the only reason Wen Shan would agree to giving them the privilege of taking care of those properties and assets were because of Bai Yi Yis status as an outsider. If it wasnt for that crucial point, no level of coaxing from this pair would matter in the eyes of that cowardly man.
Fortunately for the mother and daughter here though, the selfish man didnt bother to check on the contents even after forcing Bai Yi Yi to hand it over. As a result of that fact, some of the assets had been moved and secretly used by Chai Moon and her daughter here.
For example, the Dan pills Bai Yan left behind were consumed by Wen Fei Fei, thus allowing her average constitution to grow exponentiallypared to others of her age in the n.
Mama, do you think that Bai Yan is stupid or what? If she had those Dan pills then her strength wouldve improved greatly, yet instead she left it all to that outsider Bai Yi Yi. Now it all benefited me. Thess snickers augh, holding her older stepsister in contempt.
Unbeknownst to her though, Wen Fei Feis spection wasnt exactly wrong, those pills were given to Bai Yi Yi by Bai Yan herself. However, theyre not assets left behind by Bai Yu, theyre all personally concocted by Bai Yan during her younger years. As to why this fact wasnt made public, its due to the tragic event all those years ago that stopped it.
Back then, Bai Yan had juste across an old alchemy book in one of the old storage units of the Bai n. Then through trial and error of her own, the young girl was able to grasp her own way through the ins and out of alchemy and produce those Dan pills. Though inferior in quality for a first attempt, they were still plenty valuable on Earth. Coupling with the fact that the old Bai ns head was about to celebrate a birthday event soon, she thought it be best to wait until that day to offer it as a present.
By the way Mama, you know how Papa doesnt let us go into his study right? Not long ago I secretly snuck in there and saw a portrait ced along his table...
Painting? Is it a painting of Bai Yu? Chai Moon asks with raised eyebrow but quickly shot the idea down by shaking that head. Its too unlikely in her opinion.
For one thing, who still uses a painting when there are plenty of photos around?
No, its not... That painting, its like a tortoise, no wait, thats not right either. Umm, it has a body like that of a turtle with a snakes tail, and Im not exactly certain, but the head is simr to that of a dragons as well. I only took a nce and I already wanted one. Imagine having such a mighty creature as my pet, wouldnt that be good...
Oh you, Chai Moon gently pokes her daughter on the forehead as a tease, that painting is just a painting, dont think too much of it. Also, dont go asking your papa lest he be unhappy.
No matter how extravagant their lifestyle was right now, its still taken from someone else so its not as stable as others think. After all, shes the one who lured another womans husband into her own bed and then gave birth to his child, that fact would never change.
What a shame, if only Bai Yu left behind some more of those Dan pills. If she did then Fei Feis strength would be much higher than she is now. Weve already used all of it from the batch we took from Bai Yi Yi, from now on it will only get harder for my child to grow.
Upon thinking up to here, Chai Moon would alwaysment a sigh due to how far theyvee. Her only hope doesnt lie with the selfish husband, rather its her own daughter. As long as the girl grows stronger and be a pir of the Wen n then they wouldnt have to worry about being shoved out the door at any moment.
Chapter 1508 - Chai Moon and Her Daughter (1)”
Chapter 1508 Chai Moon and Her Daughter (1)
Wen Fei Fei makes a disgruntled face as she attempts to say some more, however, that thought quickly got cut off by the sound of the nearby door being swung open.
Your papa is back, dont say anymore while hes home. Chai Moon orders, her voice growing stern.
The girl may be haveplied by shutting that mouth but its obvious the resentment in those havent receded in the slightest. Theyre still full of anger, right up to the point where a middle-aged man walked through the doorway and into their view.
Papa, youre back! Considering how ted and sweet Fei Fei said it there, one would find it hard to believe thess could make such a mean face from earlier.
The weing scene was the very first thing Wen Shan came home to. A sweet kind daughter, a gentle and mature wife, the perfect scenario for any sessful man who had a family. However, not even thisme duck of a man would be so ignorant as to forget his previous family with Bai Yu and Bai Yan.
Bai Yu was a strong female with a strong personality, never would she ask him for anything or demand anything. In Chai Moons case, this second wife was sweet and gentle, the type that makes him want to cuddle her in his arms to kiss and protect. Its also the reason he couldnt control himself and make that blunder all those years ago, the woman stroked his manly ego in so many ways that he couldnt resist.
Its been hard on you... Wen Shan says after remembering how poorly hes treated them both.
Hes never made any promises to Chai Moon yet this woman would still stand behind him and not ask for anything. This includes the insults thrown their way, thats how much they endured. And what have he done as a husband and a father? Nothing really, aside from ignoring them and turning a blind eye to the house attendants behavior.
Brother Shan, Chai Moon moves closer to her husband after thatment, her eyes radiating light when speaking: Its nothing, I really didnt suffer much. As long as I have you and can be together then Im willing to bear any bad namesing my way.
Wen Fei Fei clearly thought otherwise and spoke up in protest: Papa, you dont know how much of a moneys person Bai Yu is. Even if Mama did more here, those attendants and maids would still look down on her. If not for my outstanding talent and growth, I bet they will still hold us in contempt to this day.
The ones working for the Wen n arent normal civilians, theyre all highly skilled martial artists that have grasped onto the edge of being cultivators themselves. Therefore, unless these two showed enough talent to win over their hearts, those attendants and maids would never acknowledge them.
Fortunately for Chai Moon though, she herself may not be capable, but her daughter Wen Fei Fei was thanks to those Dan pills they stole from Bai Yi Yi. Through the help of those supplements, the young girls now recognized as the most talented female in the younger generation of the Wen n, hence catching the eye of the old n master who was Wen Shans father.
Fei Fei! Chai Moonsplexion promptly changed for the worse and hurried to drag the running mouthed girl behind herself. Sounding timid and careful: Brother Shan, please dont mind Fei Feis careless words, she didnt mean it and only wanted to protect me from being hurt....
I know, Wen Shan undoubtedly had a frown on his face after having his first wife talked down upon, but he also understood why and wouldnt take it out on his own daughter. Fei Fei, Bai Yu is my deceased wife. ording to the rtionship we have, you should be calling her your mother too. I know Bai Yus temperament very well, shes not the type to buy peoples heart over with money or wealth, nor is she the type to manage the household affairs. If you suffered any wrong then its not rted to her, okay?
Chapter 1509 - Chai Moon and Her Daughter (2)”
Chapter 1509 Chai Moon and Her Daughter (2)
Whats more, Bai Yu didnt know he had a lover so how could she do something like buy peoples heart? Such acts are below such a woman to the point where its disdainful, Wen Shan understood that much.
Brother Shan, is there any news on Yaners whereabout? Chai Moon asks with pursed lips, her eyes hanging low like shes really worried about the girl.
Wen Shan naturally didnt know its a mere act, which made him furrow up that forehead without any suspicion. No matter how much of a coward this father was, Bai Yan was still his blood, of course he wants to bring her home. Unfortunately, since that day where thess walked out on this home all those years ago, no news ever returned. Forget about locating his daughter, he couldnt even get a whisp of information due to how remote Bai Yans training ground was.
I believe Yaner is still too sad, thats why she is refusing to talk to us. But dont worry Brother Shan, there never any feud between family. Its been many years since that incident, Im sure she will eventuallye around. Im just worried whether or not she will ept me once she knows. Chai Moon makes a bittersweet smile like shes really worried about whether or not things are going to work out.
Understanding what his wife meant, Wen Shan calmly reassures her: Dont worry, Yaner has always been kind-hearted, Im sure she will learn to ept you considering all things.... If Fei Fei doesnt mention Bai Yu anymore, Im sure she and Fei Fei will get along as well. Theres also a warning in there, hoping the two wouldnt mention the pain of the past anymore less it makes Bai Yan unhappy.
Chai Moon naturally got the underlying meaning there considering how perspective this woman was inside. Not wanting her daughter from poking the hos nest due to the discontent, thedy hurries to change the subject. However, right as shes about to do so, a crisp young voice suddenly catches their attention from the outside.
This is it, this is where your father and stepmother lives. Do you want me to knock on the door first?
Wen Fei Fei was the first to recognize this voice. Immediately, she stood up with clenched fists like a infuriated lioness.
Bai Yi Yi, that bitch is back? How dare she return?!
Inparison to Bai Yan, Wen Fei Fei hated Bai Yi Yi even more. The adopted girl wasnt of the Bai ns blood, in her view, such an orphan doesnt deserve to have such wealth and high quality of life. Those things belonged to her!
Without another thought, the spitefulss promptly got up to the main door and mmed it open, thus startling the individual at the receiving end.
Such a reception normally wouldnt cause quite the big fright to anyone at the front door; however, Bai Yi Yi had suffered too much in this home after Bai Yan left to the point where even a door opening would scare her. Fortunately she wasnt alone today, she had support. Besides, why should she be afraid? Shes justified toe here today!
Bai Yi Yi, you pickpocketing thief, how dare you return again? Wen Fei Fei angrily res at the other side, her voice forceful and unyielding.
Flushing red in the eye as tears slowly swelled upwards, Bai Yi Yi attempts to defend herself to no avail: I did not... I really didnt steal anything from the Bai n, I didnt.
Stealing?
Bai Yan narrows her eyes in, sensing something fishy had urred during the time she wasnt around.
Chapter 1510 - Chai Moon and Her Daughter (3)”
Chapter 1510 Chai Moon and Her Daughter (3)
If my guess is correct, Yi Yis strength being ruined is mostly rted to this matter. I need to find out the full story, I cant let this slide. Bai Yan thought, her mind made up to get to the bottom of this.
I really didnt steal anything, I only wanted to get Sister Bai Yans ne back. You can take anything else, but give that back to me. After a brief silence, Bai Yi Yi blurts this out in her panic.
That brought back a wave of old memories for Bai Yan upon hearing that. Indeed, she did leave behind a ne for Yi Yi prior to her departure. Its something she inherited from her mother Bai Yu and thought of the item as important for reasons unknown even to herself. However, due to what she was throwing herself into, a long arduous journey of training and growth, Bai Yan figured its best to leave the ne behind in case she herself faced some kind of misfortune. At that time, the trinket would be a good memorial item for Yi Yi and their time together.
So thats why Yi Yi lost her abilities, this they framed her for being a thief and then abolished her strength?
Tightening her hands into a ball, a gush of anger erupted within Bai Yans heart.
Due to how immersed Wen Fei Fei was at her verbal attack, thess didnt realize theres a second person around and continued to sneer in contempt: That is my stepmothers things so of course I have to take care of it in my stepsisters ce.
You are an outsider, how dare you im to be the owner and try to steal it away? Ill teach you what it means to be a thief today! By then her hand had already been raised and rearing to p down at the other girl.
In the heat of the moment, Bai Yi Yi simply stood there as she flinched at the encroaching p. Shes too nervous and afraid to the point where shes unable to react. Yet the expected pain never came.... Opening her eyes, she saw something so unexpected that her mouth dropped in surprise.
Wen Fei Fei had flown back out like a bullet, smashing into the redwood table inside the manor. As a result of this impact, the furniture had shattered into four fragments.
How? Wen Fei Fei isnt an average person, shes a real martial artist! And I heard her strength have grown tremendously in recent times, how did Sister Bai Yan beat her in a sh?
Fei Fei! Chai Moon exims in great fright. Hurrying to her daughters side, this woman frantically helps the girl up as the tears came rolling down after confirming the severity of this fall. Turning to Bai Yan, she protests loudly for all to hear: Miss, arent you overdoing things? My Fei Fei only said the truth yet you openly attacked her in such a fashion. This is our familys business so you have no right to interfere.
After saying this, Chai Moon turned to her own husband for support, showering the ce with her raining tears to win the man over. Brother Shan, I can tolerate anything you wish of me, I will endure that because Im your wife. Who told me to fall in love with you first? Loving someone is not wrong, there is no first orst in the matter, but Fei Fei is innocent. She is your own daughter too so how can you bear to see her being hurt by someone else?
Wen Shans eyes cold a little colder at the reminder. Turning over to the one responsible: Miss, how do you want topensate us for hurting my daughter?
Bai Yan merely smirked in reply, not saying a word to this stranger in front of herself.
After all these years, the once loving and caring father of Earth she knew had long died in those memories of old. The only emotion she has now of this man was anger, a very strange and enlightening anger.
Then I like to ask you Wen Shan, how are you going topensate us for treating Yi Yi like this?
Chapter 1511 - “Chai Moon and Her Daughter (4)”
Chapter 1511 Chai Moon and Her Daughter (4)
You... Taken aback, Wen Shan gradually wrinkled up his brows as he stared at thedy across from himself. Hes lost in a trance after a resurgence of memories swept over his mind.
When Bai Yan left, she was only twelve at most, coupling in with the fact that her earthly body had perished as well after that lightning bolt, shes undoubtedly somewhat different in appearance. Its understandable that he couldnt recognize her for a time. However, those eyes though, theyre the same cold pair of eyes she used on that day where she vowed to never return.
You are... Yaner? He asks without confidence.
This girl... she grew up to be such a beauty, far better than her own mothers.
Bai Yan? Chai Moons body stiffened up at the name, her tears disappearing like some sort of magic trick.
Brother Shan, she... she is Yaner?
Shes been gone for ten years! How did she survive?
Youre back Yaner? Wen Shan ignored Chai Moons wed facial expression and flew into a joyous mood.
The time he spent with Bai Yan wasnt fake, he really did care for the girl with his heart. Its just that inparison with his own life and safety, theres nothing more important.
Thats right, Im back.
I came back not only to avenge my mother, but also to let this fake man understand how stupid he was back then and the stuff he spouted.
But as soon as I came back, I was immediately weed with the news of my mother having another daughter? And not only that, shes the same age as me? Why didnt I know I have a twin sister? And why does she look so differentpared to me? Bai Yans sarcastic expression couldnt be missed.
Getting stiff over thement, Wen Shan awkwardly replies, She... shes not your mothers daughter.
Oh? In that case then shes my stepmothers daughter? Mind telling me who her real father is? No wait, arent you afraid of my mothering back to strangle you for raising someone elses daughter and then giving her stuff away to said daughter?
Every wording out of Bai Yans mouth were stinging, causing the man to wring out in difort.
How can you talk like that Yaner? Shes Wen Fei Fei, shes mine... shes my biological daughter too.
Is that right? Bai Yan presses in with force, her cold demeanor intimidating and unyielding. But I remember my mother died when I was twelve, and this girl over there is azround my age... did you go behind my mothers back and cheat on her with that older woman?
Yaner...
Wen Shans face was now getting a little unhappy: Dont speak about her that way. No matter what you think of me, Moon is now your stepmother. Also... she suffered a lot as well and endured a lot of grievances because of my mistake. You returning now is a good thing. We can all be one happy family again.
To tell the truth, Wen Shan did have some opinion about this second daughter of his. Wen Fei Fei was raised outside of the Wen n; therefore, thess didnt know a lot of manners or rules that was expected of her. However, this cowardly man also knew he had no right to reprimand anyone since Chai Moon remains innocent in this matter. After all, the one who bedded her was him, and the who got her pregnant was also him. Furthermore, this second wife of his never asked for anything at all, only silently supporting him from behind at the very beginning, so what else could he ask of them?
Yaner, Chai Moon.... she is very good and isnt seeking anything in return by being with me. I once forsaken them for the sake of your mother, yet they never asked for money and refused my financial support. Did you know? Your stepmother would rather live in a ragged old house than to live in the house I bought for her, you mustnt misunderstand them.
Chapter 1512 - Chai Moon and Her Daughter (5)”
Chapter 1512 Chai Moon and Her Daughter (5)
Wen Shan sighed at that. Its true he hoped Bai Yan would return someday, but its also true he had hoped for his daughter to ept Chai Moon. For it to turn out this way and in such conflict, its undoubtedly leaving him in a bind.
So its my mothers fault that you ignored your secret lover for so many years? Or is it that you delighted in the fact that you had another woman out there and didnt have to care for them? Getting dark in her smirk, Bai Yan starts bing a thorn in the mans side with her words: I bet youre thinking both right? Humph, only a power-hungry man like your father from the Wen n can produce a scum like you.
Thats right, only a bad parent could produce such bad offsprings, otherwise why else would this Wen Shan be like so? It must be due to the teaching of the current Wen ns head.
Yaner! Wen Shan flew into a rage, his eyes full of disbelief over what hes heard.
How did my sweet daughter be so aggressive? Shes nothing like how I remember her to be!
Despite his own emotions, the coward nevertheless sucked it up knowing the fault lies with himself. Softening up in his tone: I believe you will one day ept her. I believe in my Yaner, the kind and sweet daughter that I know.
You dont need to say anymore Brother Shan, its then Chai moon spoke up with her fraudulent face of tears again, in the eyes of others, I will always be the family destroying third party. No matter what I do in this family it will always be in vain. But I never asked for anything when Bai Yu was still around.... Shes gone now, and I needed to look out for Fei Feis future, thats why I came to this family.
At this point, Chai Moons smile had gone sad and remorseful: Now looking back at it, meing to this ce is a mistake! I never asked for anything, but they all keep misunderstanding me. Its good that Yaner is back, now me and Fei Fei will leave and give way like everyone wants.
Mom! Wen Fei Fei cried out, throwing herself over to cling onto her own mother, You endured so much after so many years just to be here, just to be by Papas side. If you leave then whos going to care for Papa in the future?
But I dont want to destroy other peoples family. As long as your papa and sister are happy then Im satisfied.
Wen Shan may be a coward but hes no heartless bastard. When he saw how moving this scene was between the pair there, his heart ached in agony like anyone should. Its as if someone was reaching into his heart and twisting it.
Im really too much! What the hell have I been doing all these years? I knew Chai Moon loves me, yet Im always being neither hot nor cold with her! So what if shes not as good as Bai Yu? She may not have the look or family background, but she loves me! This is enough!
Think up to here, Wen Shans original softened expression once again sterned up: Yaner, you shouldnt leave anymore now that you are back. Also, you must call Chai Moon your mother from now on! Shes been through a lot during these past few years, do you understand?
And... your birth mother, she... shes gone already. When mentioning this fact, the man found it difficult to breath like he didnt abandon his own wife in the first ce, I want to reemphasize the point, Chai Moon is not some third party, she is my wife! She will fulfill her motherly duties so you dont have to worry.
Bai Yan couldnt resist a sneer after hearing all that. She never bought their act in the slightest, rather its starting to get amusing because of how simr these two are to the Bai House from the other world. Theyre both pretentious and likes to act before the public.
If youre all done acting then give me back my mothers stuff. Im going to give you to the count of three so dont waste my time.
Yaner! Wen Shans already wrinkled forehead had turned into a deep furrow. He never expected his good and obedient daughter to turn out so rebellious.
One! Bai Yan announces without any readable emotion.
What are you doing Yaner?!
Two!
Three...
Bai Yan wasted no time to move at thest count. In a sh, she bolts into the manor like a lightning bolt, causing a gush of air in her wake and sending the cowardly man stumbling backwards.
Chapter 1513 - Punishment for a Thief (1)”
Chapter 1513 Punishment for a Thief (1)
You... what are you doing? Chai Moon flew into a great fright as she saw the girl charging towards herself. In the momentarypse of panic, the woman backpedals against the nearest wall without a second thought.
Bai Yans aura was simply too strong and oppressive, simr to Di Cangs, hence the reason why this mortal human would react so strongly. Its downright suffocating for those unprepared.
Speak, where is my stuff?
Stammering in the lip, the pretentiousdy nervously answers without any forethought: In-in my rooms cupboard....
Thats all Bai Yan needed to hear. In a sh, she disappears from view and onto the second floor of the manor.
This sort of speed amazed Chai Moon and her husband. For one thing, it showed how powerful thedy has be, and secondly, how did she know where the room was?
Before long, Bai Yan returns to the main entrance with a box in hand.
Sister Bai Yan, Bai Yi Yi grew ted at the sight of the familiar object, Did you find everything?
Despite what shes holding, Bai Yan did seem all that happy based on how quiet she remained. Indeed, the box in her hand was the very same box she gave Yi Yi before leaving, but the weight didnt add up. Its much lighter than she remembered.
Wen Shan saw whats going on of course. He could tell the box was exactly the stuff left behind by his deceased wife, but what could he say? After all, the inheritance does belong to Bai Yan, which was the excuse he used to forcefully take it off Yi Yis hand.
Yaner, papa here know youre angry, but I want to remind you only me and Chai Moon is your family! No matter what, Bai Yi Yi is only an outsider, if you put too much faith in her then youre bound to pay the priceter!
Those words came down like a waterfall across Yi Yis heart. It dampened her ted heart and even hurt it, which could be noticed by how her hands had grasped onto those sleeves in a pained manner.
Hes not wrong, Im just a outsider like he says.... An outsider adopted by Shifu while no one else wanted me....
My family eh... When did you get to dictate who my loved ones are? Bai Yan didnt want to y along anymore and openly sneered in contempt at her former father, On this Earth, there is only one family I have, and that is Yi Yi here. Forget this Chai Moon, I dont even consider you rted to me. None of you are important to me!
Unbeknownst to the group here, theres something else she didnt say outwardly.
Its true in her previous life Wen Shan was her biological father, theres no question about that. However, shes no longer of this world anymore, she died several years ago already! That means the only blood rted rtive she had left in this world was the ones from the other side, and Bai Yi Yi whom she considered her own sister due to the bond they shared!
Wen Yan!
Wen Shan was finally outraged by Bai Yans attitude to the point he stopped calling her daughter. Theres fire burning in those eyes now: Its been ten years, even if have any grievances it should be extinguished by now. I know what you are thinking, but if I had gone out that day to save your mother then the Wen n mightve been destroyed as well. Its not like you dont know who was backing the other two ns...
Bai Yan didnt answer, only darkening in her expression as she went through the contents of the box.
Regardless of how big of a backing those two ns had, they will be destroyed now that Im back. But before then, I will drag out the force behind them and crush that power first. I will make sure they all pay dearly for what theyve done!
My mother left me a set of jewelries, theres a piece missing. The emerald jade is supposed to be worth millions and a dowry for when I marry. Of course, these are all material things so I can settle it at ater date. Upon saying this after ignoring the cowardly mans gaze, Bai Yan instead turns to Chai Moon who appeared visibly guilty: I want to know what happened to the Dan pills I left behind? Where is the pills I left for Yi Yi?
Chapter 1514 - “Punishment for a Thief (2)”
Chapter 1514 Punishment for a Thief (2)
What are you talking about? Chai Moons body shuddered at the usation. Shes very much afraid and tries to hide it with that forced smile, I really dont understand what you mean, what pill? I dont know...
Not buying it at all, Bai Yan snickers augh in retort: Those Dan pills were refined by me so dont try to y me. I originally wanted to give it to my grandfather as a surprise birthday gift back then, but that didnt happen because of what transpired with the Bai n. I worried for Yi Yis wellbeing so I left it all to her after I left.
Alchemic Dan pills are good stuff all around, but if ones too greedy and consumes too much at once then the effects would undoubtedlye back to bite one in the ass by making them have an unstable foundation. This important bit was obviously rted to Bai Yi Yi prior to Bai Yans departure back then, therefore shes not worried about her foster sister consuming all the pills at once. Furthermore, she could clearly tell how unstable Wen Fei Feis strength was in her earlier attack, thus reaffirming her suspicion.
Brother Shan. Chai Moon didnt confront the girl and instead turns to her own husband for help using that tearful face. I only wanted to do whats right as Yaners stepmother by keeping her things safe, I didnt think I would be taken as a thief...
The womans act was truly award winning. As she cried to y her role, Chai Moon actually evolved into a sad sobbingugh like someone thats spelling their emotions from the heart: If I really wanted to connive after riches then I wouldve taken your money back then, why did I not take a cent? I would rather raise Fei Fei on my own than to take others money! You have to believe me Brother Shan, Ive been with you for so long, how could I have kept something so valuable hidden from your eyes?
I know Yaner mes me for being with you. I know it, and Im willing to leave if she wishes of me, but I cant ept being called a thief after trying so hard to do the right thing!
After spouting all that, Chai Moon immediately began to head towards the doorway to leave with her daughter in tow. Her pace was firm and unquestionable based on how decisive they were. As a result of this picture, Wen Shan the coward promptly got all guilt in the face for being so indecisive.
Wait Mooner, the ones who need to go isnt you or our daughter. Cold in his voice, the man speaks with a stern voice like hes made up his mind.
Halting in her steps right after the sentence, Chai Moon swings around like a hopeful woman waiting for her man to whisk herself off the ground like a princess being taken by a prince.
Yaner, Wen Shan puts on a disappointed face at his own daughter, I dont know why you are so adamant about epting them, but I must tell you your stepmother is not what you think. Back in the beginning after I made the mistake, I immediately wanted to make it up to her by offering two million dors aspensation. Yet do you know; she refused the money...
Whats more... how could I not be aware of your ability in alchemy back then? I wouldve surely known if thats the case, but I didnt. Even if you want to frame her, you should at the very least find a better excuse. Im very disappointed in you.
Those words wereing straight from the mans heart. Hes honestly unable toprehend why Bai Yan would turn out so vicious in his viewpared to the lovely and well-behaved daughter from his memory.
Who exactly taught her into this after ten years away from home?
Bai Yan coldly red back at this coward: You better keep your mouth shut in front of me! Or else.... I dont mind removing you!
This time shes not kidding, she really would remove him from the picture if he doesnt close that mouth of his. However, the threat only made Wen Shan even more furious.
Wen Yan! Im your father, how dare you talk to me like that?
Chapter 1515 - Punishment for a Thief (3)”
Chapter 1515 Punishment for a Thief (3)
First, my name is Bai Yan! Secondly...... in my mind, my father is already dead and you are just strangers to me. If you bother me again then I really dont mind removing someone like you from my view!
Ya...
Shut up!
This time Wen Shan really shuts up for no other reason aside from the immense killing intenting off of the other girl. Hes not mistaken, if he does spout another word, Bai Yan would kill him on the spot without another thought.
Her strength, has it grown so strong that it made me terrified of her?
Wen Shan shuddered at the thought and stumbles back a few steps in retreat. When it came to his own life, theres nothing more important. Whats more, thisdy in front of himself was no longer that delicate young daughter of his anymore from ten years ago, shes a stone-cold killer thats going to y anyone that gets in her way!
Wen Fei Fei did not notice the strange atmosphere here though between her own father and stepsister, shes too dense and ted to care.
She actually said... she wants to kill Papa?
Is this Bai Yan stupid? How could she have said something like that? Its the same as cutting off any ties and right to inherit the wealth of this family! From now on there will only be me here who is the miss of the house!
However, right as the attention got shifted to herself from her stepsister for unknown reasons, Wen Fei Fei promptly retracted that eager joy in those eyes to make a face of anger in retaliation.
Bai Yan, you are too outrageous and rebellious! He is your papa, yet youre saying you will kill him? A daughter should be filial and piety, listen to every word from their parents, how can you be so unruly? Her tone seems to be looking out for Wen Shan, but its also a message directed at the coward who didnt speak up C its to say only she deserves to be the miss of this family.
Bai Yan could care less about what the other side thought, instead she shifts her tone into a mild voice while speaking: Yi Yi, tell me, who is the one that crippled your strength?
The foster sister bites that lip in grievance: Its.... Wen Fei Fei, she broke my Dantian (core) so I can no longer practice...
Breaking a Dantian as a mean of punishing thieves? Im rather of agreement for such means in punishing a thief. That said, Bai Yan now locks onto Wen Fei Fei like a hawk seeing its prey, Then what should I do to punish you since you stole my things?
Youre spouting nonsense, I didnt steal it! Wen Fei Fei sounded angry, but its only a ruse to hide what she really thought.
As long as I refuse to admit it then what else can she do? Not like theres any evidence to point to me, right?
Bai Yan sneered at that: Did Yi Yi not tell you that one cant overtake the Dan pills in a short period? Your foundation is weak and unstable, sometimes to the point where you cant even train anymore, thats all because of your misuse of those pills.
Wen Fei Feisplexion instantly got deathly pale at the news. She had a look of horror and panic stered all over that face.
She.... how did she know?
Fei Fei! Chai Moon cries out, afraid her daughter would expose themselves, She is trying to scare you! Dont you know your own physical condition?
Coming back to her senses at the reminder, the pale faced girl clenches her teeth and pushes through: When did my foundation get unstable? Im very good so dont try to bluff me! I dont have any of those Dan pills!
After saying this, Wen Fei Fei then turns to her own father for help using those red teary eyes: Papa, she hates me, I know it. If she wants me to go then I can leave, but I refuse to me framed as a thief when I never stole anything!
Bang!
Bai Yan could care less what her stepsister was trying to pull here. Without another thought or dy, she directly throws a kick against the girls chest and sends her shooting out once again to the ground.
I will have you spill those Dan pills back out sooner orter, its just a matter of time. However, the debt with Yi Yis injury is still unresolved. Smirking in a sinister fashion, her expression was frightening and dark as she leaned downwards like an evil demigod, You can quit hoping for Wen Shan to save you as well. I said it already, if he gets in my way then I wont mind removing him from the picture entirely.
Chapter 1516 - The Young Lord’s Child (1)”
Chapter 1516 The Young Lords Child (1)
Wen Shan just stared at Bai Yan in amazement. Its only now does it ur to him how foolish hes been up until this point. What gentle and kind daughter returning to his side? Thats all in the past and would never return after all the trauma he put her through.
No! Chai Moon throws herself in-between with her arms spread, Fei Fei is innocent, shes only doing this for your sake...
But thats all this woman could get through. Before she realizes it, a hand had already reached over and grabbed her by the throat into a choking hold, nearly suffocating thedy in the process.
Theres no other way to describe this aside from Bai Yan being very irritated by the fakeness portrayed by thisdy. Without any hesitation, she ms her down onto the ground as well and onto Wen Fei Feis body to make a ball of them both.
Leaning down again to her stepsister but even closer so that others couldnt hear what shes saying aside from the recipient, Im always of the opinion one should always receive the proper punishment, but I dont believe abolishing ones strength is the right course of action in this case.
Despite those words, Wen Fei Feis heart only grew more tense and thumped even harder.
No.... I think its better to make you abolish your own strength using your own hands. That way you will know what despair means.
This sentence hits the girl like a thunderp, thus sending Wen Fei Feis eardrum into a ringing pain of horror. No matter how she imagines it, thess here simply couldnt fathom what possible punishment could warrant someone into ruining their own life. But in reality, she didnt need to imagine, the answer was right around the corner as Bai Yan forcibly stuffed a round beady pill into her mouth.
Yo-You what did you feed me? She stammers this with fear hovering in those eyes.
Dont worry, its not poison if youre thinking that. In fact, it will help enhance your strength and help you grow faster.
Upon hearing this, Wen Fei Feis eyes grew even more shocked.
How can it be? why would this woman be so kind?
Its just that Bai Yans next wordspletely crushed her soul from the high point.
But this medicine will make your body feel immeasurable pain at the early afternoon. Oh right, have you heard of the painful torture of being grinded by a wheel in hell? I bet the sensation would be simr to that.... Grinning even harder now, Bai Yans face appeared no different from a devil right now to her stepsister, Also, the stronger you be, the more intense the effects will have on your suffering. Unless you destroy your own Dantian, the effects will never dissipate. Oh, by the way, theres no cure for this medicine.
A chilling shudder filled Wen Fei Feis heart then.
What did I do to deserve this from her? Why is she doing this to me? All I did was cripple Bai Yi Yis strength, why is she reacting so strongly for an outsider? Im her real stepsister!
You can choose to tell Wen Shan about it too, but I can tell you he wont do a damn thing to help you. In addition, if the Wen n learns of your predicament, what do you think they will do to you, someone that is no longer of use to them? Probably abandon you, am I right?
Wen Fei Fei couldnt deny her stepsisters prediction. Unlike those happy families out there, the Wen n ces a very strong emphasis on the talented. For those who couldnt perform, theyre promptly shoved to the curb, which was exactly what urred prior to her using those Dan pills they too from Bai Yi Yi.
Chapter 1517 - “The Young Lord’s Child (2)”
Chapter 1517 The Young Lords Child (2)
I wont believe you! After a long period of silence, Wen Fei Feis only response was to shout this aloud.
Bai Yan expected such a reply though so she didnt mind. Still grinning in a sinister fashion: You can go ahead and tryter, theres no need for me to persuade you. See? The pain at the stroke of noon will prove whether or not Im lying. After saying thatst bit, Bai Yan was done here and slowly headed for the exit.
You... what did you feed my Fei Fei? Chai Moon saw how the womans about to leave so she hurried to cry out for an answer. She didnt hear the conversation due to how quiet it was, but she did see the ck beady pill that was forced into her own daughters mouth.
Swinging her head to one side to show that sarcastic grin, I fed her what she needed to eat. If you want the details then you can ask her yourself. Lastly, Im going to be sticking around for the next few days so donte bother me. I wont be so kind like today if they disturb me. Yi Yi, were leaving!
As for the remaining debt owed to her by Chai Moon and her daughter, Bai Yan had every intention to take it all back and more, but that wouldeter after shes done with her other business.
Oh. Coming back to her senses, Bai Yi Yi quickly gave chase from behind. Ten years, it took ten years for her older sister to return, theres no way thess would fall behind again.
Through all of this, the humiliation and punishment for his family, Wen Shan never uttered a single word in protest. Hes too much of a coward, especially before the womans incredible level of killing intent. Therefore, the man kept to himself there like hes invisible. Its a sad reality for those involved, butpared to his own life, theres nothing more important for this Wen Shan.
Chai Moon also knew this of course, otherwise why else would she not try to force the man to take her back then? However, experiencing the cruel reality of her husband being a coward still hurts. Any woman would be disappointed, she being no exception.
What am I thinking? I always knew Wen Shans character, he only cares about his own wellbeing and no one else.....
......
Outside the manor.
The woman in front abruptly came to a halt and causes the one from the rear to bump into her back like a deer thats lost its way.
Sister Bai Yan, whats wrong?
Turning around, Bai Yan softens up in her voice to say something that shes been holding back: Yi Yi, I have something I need to tell you.
What is it? Yi Yi didnt understand so she got a confused look all over that face.
I might... I wont be able to stay here for long, and when Im done, I will probably need to leave.
Still not getting it, Bai Yi Yi simply smiled to say the obvious thing: Thats okay, I will go with you. I have no rtive here, I only have you.
In the past, her life only had Bai Yu and Bai Yan as her family. With the former passing away, theres only this older sister of hers left.
Im sorry Yi Yi, that ce.... I fear you might not be able to go.
To be clear, Bai Yan specifically used the word might because even she doesnt know if its possible bring her foster sister along. Its not like she doesnt want to, she honestly do, but unlikeing back to Earth with the help of the amulet in her possession, theres no tried and true method of bring someone of this world over to the next.
The smile on Yi Yis face disappeared, reced promptly by the look of disappointment and sadness: Sister Bai Yan, are you going to leave me behind again? Im very good, I can do anything... likeundry, cooking, and cleaning...
Chapter 1518 - The Young Lord’s Child (3)”
Chapter 1518 The Young Lords Child (3)
Yi Yi, listen to me! Bai Yan grasps onto her foster sisters shoulder so she would listen, The ce I need to go is in another world, its where Ive been all this time! And that ce, its not somewhere one can just travel to at a whim.
Its not that she wants to leave the girl behind, its that... she doesnt know if shes able to take her along. What point would there be in giving false hope? That would only cause more damage and hurtter on.
Only then does Bai Yi Yis happy gaze let up, her lips pursing into a thin line: Then Sister Bai Yan, do you have other rtives over on that side?
Bai Yan slowly nods to answer, Yes, a lot over there.
Thats... thats a relief then. Are they good to you? Though still sad in the face, Bai Yi Yi continues to ask.
They all love me, a nodes again.
Thats... thats good, Im relieved then. As if trying to keep herself from crying, Bai Yi Yi puts on the most difficult smile of her life, I was always worried that you would be alone without me. Back when we were young, you didnt know how to care for yourself at all. There were attendants to help back when we were living with Shifu, but afterwards it was I who did everything afterwards. Like fixing the bed, cooking, cleaning and stuff. Now that I know someone else can look after you, Im relieved.
Bai Yan immediately got all sweaty in the forehead after having all her ws pointed out. True, her foster sister was smaller than herself, but shes heck a lot more mature in more than one way.
Yi Yi, I of course want to take you with me if possible. Hurrying to change the subject, the conversation was leading into a hole that she didnt want to head down into. You know, I have a friend over on that side thats the pr opposite of your personality. You know how to do everything, she on the other hand doesnt know how to do anything, constantly making trouble in her wake. A real troublemaker.
When mentioning Chu Yi Yi again of the Holy Land, thedys lip would inexplicably form a smile like some happy memories would return.
I wonder if thatss is doing well, I havent seen her for a long while now....
But her name is the same as yours though. Shes Chu Yi Yi and youre Bai Yi Yi, only a difference in your surname. If I cant take you with me to the other side then I will make sure you have a good life on Earth. I wont let the same mistake happen again after I leave.
This opportunity to return was a good chance to set things right. Not only does Bai Yan intend to find the missing item she needs, shes also going to rid Yi Yi of all her enemies.
Bai Yi Yi could see her older sisters happy expression. As a result of this, a sense of sorrow hit her poor heart in a way that it throbbed.
If only I could go there together with her....
Sister Bai Yan, its then does thess remember something important, is it wise to have a fall out with... with Wen Shan?
Whats wrong with that? Bai Yan sneered in contempt at the mentioned name, Youre my people, hes not.
Youre my people, hes not?
This sentence instantly brought a ray of sunshine to the depressed girls mood. Looking up with hope in those eyes, she murmurs the only thing that she could, Mmm.
Sister Bai Yan said I am her people... It feels so nice to be recognize....
Feeling much better now, Bai Yi Yis next thought wasnt about the future anymore, but about something more pressing at the moment. Sister Bai Yan, where are we going to stay now?
Stay in a hotel of course.
Uh, hotel? But those are expensive... Counting her finger, the youngss immediately started to go over her earnings from handing out those flyers. As for the wealth retrieved today, thats not in her consideration.
Its not like Bai Yi Yi was homeless or anything, she also has a ce to stay. However, theres no way she would let her older sister stay in that basement unit she rented, thats not even within the equation.
Its all right, dont worry about. Reaching over to grab the other girls hand, Bai Yan makes a reassuring smile so her foster sister wouldnt fret, I got a lot of money on me so dont mind the expenses.
Chapter 1519 - The Young Lord’s Child (4)”
Chapter 1519 The Young Lords Child (4)
She extorted so much money from Ling Lang, its only natural that she spends it. Not like Bai Yan could take it back to the other side and use it, right?
......
The manors of the four ns are all within one area, therefore the news of Bai Yans return had also spread at a whirlwind speed.
Ignoring the Lin n who came after the demise of the Bai n, both the Tian n and Fu n would undoubtedly be startled by the news. This was especially true when word spread of Wen Shan being walked all over by his own daughter.
Its a well-known fact on how much of a coward this bastard was. After all, he didnt lift a finger after his wife got murdered by them. This meant that unless Bai Yans strength had surpassed her old man, what transpired wouldnt be possible.
This girls been missing for ten years, and now shes back, and for ten years, we havent heard from her at all! Tian Wind of the Tian n frowns as he spoke, his finger drumming the table as he contemted the issue.
Sitting in front of him was another individual, a middle-age beauty with a body worthy of being called a model. As she carefully poured a cup of tea for the man across from herself, her soft smiling face showed she didnt seem worried: Its nothing to be worried about just because her strength is higher than Wen Shans. Theres still the current head of the Wen n taking charge. Besides, even if the Wen n fears her, our Tian n isnt. However... Squinting her eyes, the beauty curves those lips into a snarling sneer, Nipping the flower in the bud is the smarter option. Her talent is not bad so we cant let her continue to grow.
Bai Yus apprentice is already a cripple so thats not a threat. As for Ling Kaiyuans daughter-inw (Bai Yans aunt)... its nothing to fret either. That old general may be a founding member of the nation, but hes not going to mobilize the military just for one n. Thats unreasonable and unrealistic. Others in the government will definitely stop him before then.
Theres actually good reasoning behind thisdys logic. Unlike in the other world where ones personal power reign supreme, on Earth its about a countrys strength. What does it matter if a family n had a lot of influence and abilities? A few missile rockets and a nuke would do the trick right then and there. Theyre martial arts cultivators, not celestial or demonic cultivators like Bai Yan has be. Theres a big difference between a mortal and an immortal!
Yue Snowing, Tian Wind warmly reaches out to take hold of the womans hand, Your older brother.... Doesnt he have that persons trust? Do you think we can find a way to get our daughter closer to the young lord?
Snowings expression promptly changed for the worse at the mention: I dont know. Since a few years ago where the young lord fell ill, hes had a major change in temperament. Besides, Ive heard the young lord now has a child he made with an unknown woman from the outside. The idea wont turn out well.
The four family ns are all subservient to the Water n, all for the one very single reason C theres a special existence inside that House.
Unlike the other inferior ns that coulde and go with time, the Water n has been around for hundreds of years, each generation producing countless talents in its wake. However, thats not enough to secure their position as the head, rather its because theres a sacred beast under their control. The creatures able to control the water, thus making them the defacto ruler of the martial world.
Imagine having a tsunami hit you from out of the blue, or a raging hurricane that wouldnt recede, no normal person could withstand such a might.
Chapter 1520 - “Water Clan’s Young Lord (1)”
Chapter 1520 Water ns Young Lord (1)
Snowing, whats the big deal about a man having a few lovers outside? Which sessful man doesnt have a few with them? Moreover, the young lord is not married and only has a son, that means the childs birth mother isnt fit to take center stage.
The woman couldnt refute the idea tempted her swaying heart as well. Speaking in a hesitant tone: This... lets ask our daughters opinion first. She hasnt even married yet and is now going to be someones stepmother. I just find the idea difficult to ept.
No matter how much she liked the thought of being the mother-inw of the most powerful man in the Water n, shes still a mother. As a mother, she undoubtedly wants the best for her own daughter.
Tian Wind didnt say it aloud, but his thoughts werent the same as his own wife who showed what she was thinking along the face. Snowing is thinking too much. Being the wife of the young lord? Thats not possible. Perhaps a lover for him is more likely....
After their conversation, Snowing soon left the tea room and arrived at her own daughter Tian Fragrances room. Her hand hesitated when attempting to make a knock, but the hesitation couldnt hold out against the temptation still.
A momentter, the door swung open and out came a girl with dreary eyes wearing a cartoon t-shirt. Mom, do you need something, why are youing sote?
For this only daughter of hers, Snowings attitude only had warmth and kindness: Fragrance, I came because I have something I want to discuss with you. Let me inside first.
Doing as told, Fragrance moves to one side to let Snowing in but kept her confused look up the entire way. Mom, what is so urgent that you cant wait till morning?
Sit down first, patting the chair so her daughter would sit with her, you know your uncle is the steward of the Water n dont you? What if I say me and your papa can help you get close to the young lord?
When speaking up to this part, Snowings voice grew hesitant and paused for a breather because she knew her daughters temperament the best. Regarding something like arranged marriages, theres no way this daughter would be willing and happy.
What?! Fragrances voice nearly shrieked at the suggestion. Jumping up and stomping her feet in protest, You want me to marry that sick mule from the Water n?
Going white in the face after her daughters outburst, Snowing immediately jumped up to cusp the careless girls mouth so she would stop talking: Dont speak like that, you know how our Tian n is heavily relying on the Water n! If anyone hears of what you said then not even your uncle can save us!
Im not making up stuff, everyone knows how sick that person is. After he fell into aa eight years ago, the guy had a huge change in his temperament and wouldsh out at everyone. And its not like you dont know either Mom, no one has seen him step out of the Water ns estate! Why would you want me to marry someone thats terminally ill? I dont want to be a widow right away!
Unlike her parents, Tian Fragrance wants to pursue happiness in her life like any youngdy of her age. Marrying a sickly boy thats perhaps at the deaths gate, who would want to?
Sweetie, Snowing sighs at the answer, we arent certain on the young lords condition, thats only a rumor. How about you make the decision after meeting the young man first?
Truth was despite her older brother being the steward of the Water n, no one really knows the real health of the young lord mentioned here. Sure, the members of that family may know, but none would be stupid enough to spread it out into the public, especially after the supposed temperamental change aftering out of thea.
Chapter 1521 - Water Clan’s Young Lord (2)”
Chapter 1521 Water ns Young Lord (2)
I dont want to see him Mom, I dont want to see him! After shouting this out, Tian Fragrances eyes immediately flickered with an idea. Hooking her arm around the otherdys, she forces her inner anger down to y her game, I know so many young talented men in the city, why should I go with a sick mule thats about to kick the bucket? What if he decides to force me and not let go after being captivated by me?
Just having the thought of being forced into bed with someone she doesnt like would gross thess out, which showed along her young face. Mom, you know my personality better than anyone. If that young lord from the Water n tries to force me then I would rather die with him then submit. In that case, what do you think will happen to our family when the Water nes down with their fury? See? It wont turn out well, not well at all.
Moreover, as the young miss of the Tian n, what men she couldnt get? Shes got all those wealthy and talented men of this citys upper society swirling around her finger, why should she lower herself to being a sick mules wife?
Its not like the Water n only has that sick mule in its younger generation. If Im going to marry into that n then Im going to take a healthy and powerful one. Afterwards I can pull some strings and then push my future husband into the lead position. I bet that sick mule wont live long anyways....
Snowings lips stammered for proper wording there. She couldnt find a good excuse to persuade her daughter because what thess said was all true and reasonable.
Fine Sweetie, I was only asking and not forcing you. If you arent willing then we can put the idea behind us. Im sure you will find an outstanding husband in the future on your own. After saying this, thedy of the house got up and walked out of the room to deal with her own husband.
......
The Water ns main estate.
Currently, two individuals C one small and one big C were staring off against each other. Eventually it was the older one who caved in and took the lead to turn away.
Youve been staring at me for two days, have you seen enough yet? The older man speaks, his voice getting a little bothered.
Baddie Father, will Mother be able to recognize you now that youve be like this? The steambun across from him says, his eyes still staring wildly in amazement.
Twitching in the mouth at being called out, the older man shoots a deadening re at his own son: What do you know? I believe in her. She will recognize me at a nce no matter what.
Their feelings have long past the physical level and into the soul stage, its unmatched!
But Baddie Father, why did me and Mother cane directly into this ce while you have to use another persons body? Im so confused. Scratching the back of his head, the steambun wrinkles his nose like a confused child.
Thats right, the older man across from Bai Xiachen was none other than Di Cang. The only issue was that its his soul and not the body! If anything, the only evidence proving its the great demon king would be that arrogant aura, its unmistakable.
Thats because I didnt have All Heaven to send me over here like you did. I had to ask State Teacher to help me transfer my soul over to this dead body we found. Also, I came here eight years earlier...
Eight years ago, the Water ns young lord didnt fall seriously illy, rather he did kick the bucket and died!
Chapter 1522 - “Water Clan’s Young Lord (3
Chapter 1522 Water ns Young Lord (3)
Thats right, hes been here for eight years already...
Due to the differing time frame of both worlds, Di Cang purposely arrived earlier than his family so that he could locate Bai Yan ahead of time. But eight years, how could he not go see her? Therefore, for the past eight years hes been telling the world that hes sick, while in reality hes been running off to stalk his oblivious wife in secret.
Sadly, at the time Bai Yan still hasnt arrived at the other world yet, that meant he couldnt face the old her from Earth. Knowing how much his wife cared for the family members on that side, this poor demon king could only live a life of a monk devoid of impulses.
Imagine watching the love of his life bearing all those dangerous adventurers? Imagine watching thedy go through all those trials on her own? And most importantly, imagine watching his wife go naked to bath in the localke? Now thats just pure torture, extremely painful and torturous for any man.
Nevertheless, hes put up with it, eight years of it in total.... That was until after Bai Yan got struck down by the lightning bolt like fate intended.
No one knows how much he wanted to rush over to save her that day, but Di Cang also understood his wife would never forgive him if he did otherwise. History would change, the future of their children would change. There wouldnt be Bai Xiachen, nor Di Ling Yan and Di Jin Tian. None of their children would exist for that blunder. So, he stopped at thest second when his feet tried to move.
For three days this man did not move from that spot. He buried her, of course, but he couldnt leave right away. Di Cang was bleeding inside. Sure, his wife suffered as well for the death she went through, but his heart bled just as much in the spiritual sense. In the end, it took all his willpower just to budge from the mountain.
What came afterwards could be summed up like most would expect: he returned to the Water n and began preparations for the return of his wife. Although he doesnt know when exactly, but that didnt hinder his will to wee his womans return. Thankfully the poor guy didnt need to wait long either when he came across his son Bai Xiachen by pure coincidence.
Baddie Father, fortunately you didnt stop Mother from leaving at the end, the steambun happily stuffs a grape into his mouth, his eyes revealing delight at the sweetness. Theres no warmth in this world for Mother, but the other side is not the same, she got family there. If she hade to learn you took that from her in the future then she will undoubtedly be very angry at you.
The man could only shake his head helplessly due to his sons uncharacteristic mature speech. Xiachen, we will go find your mother in two days.
Eight years of patience have finallye to an end. When he gets his grubby hands on her, he would make sure to have his way of embracing that woman to his hearts content. And if possible, spend several nights of love making to satiate his near bursting hormones!
Why two dayster? Baddie Father, dont you want to see Mother? Why wait? Bai Xiachen asks again with a look of bafflement.
If it was me, I would go right now.... I dont even know how Baddie Father could endure for eight straight years. If it was me, I would be crying in pain already.
Ive received word from State Teacher earlier, thats why I need two days to aplish the task. Two days is enough, then Ill take you to your mother.
He really wants to see his wife, but in order to return to the Demon Realm as soon as possible, Di Cang must finish another thing beforehand. Hes waited eight years already, another two days wont dy much.
I dont want to, Bai Xiachen puckers his lips into a displeased shape, I want to see Mother, Im going to find her first on my own. Those bad women all envy her, they will definitely try to pick on her.
Chapter 1523 - Water Clan’s Young Lord (4)
Chapter 1523 Water ns Young Lord (4)
Di Cang doesnt believe his wife would be picked on by others considering her personality. However, that doesnt mean hes going to tolerate such an act against his own woman either!
Youre not familiar with this ce yet, nor are you capable of finding your mother on your own. Lets do this, Ill order someone take you to her if you want to go ahead.
Its not like the demon king did nothing during the past eight years that hes been here. Regarding Bai Yans identity and history, hes learned it all and knew how wronged shes been at the hands of those people who ruined her family and killed her mothers side of the family.
In addition.... Di Cangs gaze grew solemn and heavy, You must get a better understanding of your mothers situation. I will give you the information I gathered beforehand. Whether or not you can help your mother get revenge is up to you. I dont want my wife dirtying her hands with their filthy blood.
Bai Xiachen immediately jumps up in glee, his small face glowing with excitement: PAPA! You mean I can go find Mother ahead of you?
Di Cang crooked smiles to affirm the question due to not being addressed with that silly nickname from his son: Your mother is probably looking for you as well so you go ahead. I cant be at ease unless someone is with her.
He knows how much hate Bai Yan has for Wen Shan. Even until the day where she died under that lightning strike, she remains firmly under the idea of wanting to make the man regret the act of abandoning Bai Yu. Therefore, Di Cang doesnt want anything to happen while hes not with her. Now heres where Bai Xiachenes into y. He may not be able to go right away, but this rascal could and its someone he trusts.
Thats awesome! Bai Xiachen jumps up and down like a baby again, The doggy I met before is quite good, why dont you have him take me to Mother?
Di Cang: ....
Are you sure you want a dog to take you on a ne?
Hes not a demon beast. Di Cang eventually throws this out after a long moment of awkward silence.
If the dog can take human form then its one thing, but hes a dog, a genuine dog and no more!
That cat can do it too. I think that fat orange cat is quite nice, have him take me.
......
This rascal, can he be a bit more normal? Besides, what does being fat have to do with helping you find someone? Di Cang thought, unable toprehend why his boy would suggest a dog and a cat in this case.
Ill find someone to take you. During this trip you must behave. If I find out you arent and is acting up, I will have them take you back without a second thought. The stern voice of the demon king meant hes serious and would really do that if the boy made trouble like he always did in the other world.
Despite the pouting face, Bai Xiachen did not talk back, a rare asion for this parent and son rtionship.
So be it, a human it is. Although I still think this Water n only has that doggy and fat cat as the cutest....
As for the others...
Thinking of those people, Bai Xiachens eyes would darken into a displeased shape: Baddie Father, youve been here for eight years, why didnt you form your own power? I dont like the people here in this Water n.
He did it back when he was searching for Mother the first time around, why didnt he do it again in this other world?
Di Cang: .....
These eight years, this persistent demon king has been busy following his wife around, where would he find the time to go organize a new power on Earth? In light of that though, he did take in some stray animals like that dog and fat cat. Theyre not demons or demonic creatures, but theyre still animals and instinctively attracted to the man.
Xiachen, do you think... I would need some kind of power in this ce? Di Cang says it proudly and arrogantly like the very idea was a joke. If someone does dare to challenge me, I will have ck Turtle go deal with them.
Those people are not qualified for him to personally maneuver against them....
Chapter 1524 - My Son Won’t Suffer Any Grievances (1)
Chapter 1524 My Son Wont Suffer Any Grievances (1)
Sure enough, Bai Xiachen became stumped for words at that sort of an answer. True, considering his old mans status and power, why should he deal with those people from the Water n? Simply having ck Turtle order them would be more than sufficient.
Papa, how did ck Turtle know about youing here anyways? Also, how did he know you needed a body to use and arranged the Water ns young lord for you from the beginning? Biting his fingernail, the boy questioningly asks with a look of confusion.
Donning a dazzling smirk, Di Cangs reply left his son astounded: I dont know.
I dont know?
Only a fool would believe that!
Huffing and puffing, Bai Xiachen didnt buy a single word of it. As curious as he was right now, the boy knew he wont get an answer from his old man. If anything, he could always turn to State Teacher for an answer. After all, that guy always seem to have the answer to everything.
Why are you being so nosy for? Didnt you want to go find your mother? Giving his sons head a rub to shoo him along, Then you can go now. Remember, if someone disrespects you then put them in their ce! My son will suffer under no one!
Giggling withughter, the steambun didnt need his old man to tell him that: Papa, as if you need to tell me that. I have never been one to swallow any grievances.
From the time hes been born, to the current day, this rascal has never eaten any grievances, not even once.
Then go, Ill have things arranged for you. After saying that, Di Cangs gaze inexplicably shifted to the exit and into the far-off unknown. Its as if hes looking at others thats not within his view yet within his senses.
If these people in the Water n obey and listen then I can let them be, but if they get restless and try anything.... I wont mind letting them fall from their current heights once and for all.
Goodbye then Baddie Father. Waving his hand, the rascal didnt hesitate and quickly ran for the door. His demeanor told everyone that he couldnt wait to leave this ce.
Meanwhile in the back, Di Cangs face had gone all ck again. This brat, does he hate spending time with his own father that much? And why is he using that nickname again?
Unaware of the woes guing his old man, Bai Xiachen only had the happy thought of reuniting with Bai Yan in his mind. Nevertheless, that doesnt mean his absent mindedness meant his senses for the surroundings were hindered in any way because hes quickly able to dodge to one side when a hand tried to push him after leaving the courtyard.
The perpetrator of the act belonged to a child of about ten years old. Considering the number ofckeys following this kid, its obvious hes someone of important status in this Water n. Even so, that doesnt the steambun would take this hostility lying down, which manifested into him pinching the other kids wrist until a crunching sound could be heard due to the pressure.
AHHHHHH!!!!!!
The kid wept like a screeching banshee due to the pain, causing theckeys behind him to freak out as well. Sadly for them though, right as they tried to move forward to help, Bai Xiachens threatening re stopped them in their tracks.
Lin Lin! Suddenly, an urgent call came from further ahead.
Turning to look for the source, Bai Xiachen could see a beautiful woman running over in haste.
Let go of my Lin Lin now! Thedy orders, her eyes bordering on the line of tears due to the pained expression of her son.
Smirking at the demand, the steambun starts going back to his old away of acting innocent: Why should I let him go when he tried to push me? Is this how members of the Water n act, such unruliness?
Chapter 1525 - My Son Won’t Suffer Any Grievances (2)
Chapter 1525 My Son Wont Suffer Any Grievances (2)
You... the beauty angrily points her finger at Bai Xiachen in an usatory manner. However, her rage promptly subsided a notch after remembering who shes dealing with. Xiachen, this is your cousin, he did not mean it so can you let him go?
Tilting his head at the plea like hes in contemtion over the idea, Bai Xiachen didnt let go though and instead barred his white teeth like a predator facing its prey, No.
Mom, help me, hurry and help me! Water Lin Lin continues to cry out in pain as his wrist grew more purple over the pressure: This wild bastard came from some unknown woman, how dare hee to the Water n to leech off of us? Hit him for me, hurry and hit him for me!
Thats right, the main reason this brat going by the name of Water Lin Lin tried to push Bai Xiachen was because hes upset and jealous of the attention being shifted away from himself. Coupling in with the negative feedbacks from his own parents in secret, plus the reminder from his own grandparents to be at heed with this new cousin, the boys heart grew twisted and irate. Thats why he came today, its to deliberately stomp on Bai Xiachen to unt his status. Well, that was the n anyways....
The beautys face got very pale after her sons outburst. Theres open panic in her eyes because that kind stuff could only be said in the shadows, not in open public like here before the house attendants. Make no mistake, this beautiful madam of this house may hold a high position within the Water n, but not even she would try to poke fun into Di Cangs business due to how famously cruel and cold the man has be after that incident from eight years ago.
Close your mouth this instant Lin Lin! The woman snaps at her son, those teeth grinding due to the tense thumping in her heart. Xiachen, this is nothing but a little fight between children, why are you taking things so seriously? Moreover, Lin Lin here didnt mean what he said, he really didnt.
Snickering in contempt at the obvious lie, the steambun didnt believe a single word of it: He insulted me by calling me a wild bastard. After saying that, he immediately increased the pressure on his grip some more, causing the other boy to squeal out again. So, I want him to apologize to me and to scold himself by saying hes a bastard child for a hundred times. I want that done this instant, right here and now aspensation!
The beautys face got even whiter.
Have my son apologize and im to be a wild bastard, and in front of everyone here? What does that make me and my husband then, the third son of this family?
Xiachen, your father and your third uncle have always been close. If he learns of what you did to Lin Lin today then he will undoubtedly be very hurt. By then he might get too angry and throw you out of the Water n.
Its said that the kid was brought in two days ago, meaning hes likely insecure inside and can be easily manipted and intimidated.
Cocking his chin after hearing his mothers threat, the naughty brat regains some of his vigor and started speaking garbage again: Thats right, Second Uncle really likes me, he will definitely throw you out of the Water n and have you return to that lowly and filthy mother of yours.
Bai Xiachen could still bear dealing with an annoying brat at the beginning, but when the conversation shifts into Bai Yan then the gloves areing off. Without a second thought, the steambun directly kicks his foe in the tummy and sends him rolling back.
Damn it, how dare he scold my mother!
The beauty became stunned, she didnt expect the boy to be so insane as to hit someone in this situation. However, right as shes about to speak out again, a chilling voice that seems to choke her by the throat spoke up instead.
Howe I never knew I had a good rtionship with Water Longyun? Howe I didnt know? Also, why would I go dote on another persons son when I have one already?
Chapter 1526 - My Son Won’t Suffer Any Grievances (3)
Chapter 1526 My Son Wont Suffer Any Grievances (3)
The mans low voice gave off a hellish vibe there, thus sending the beauty into a frozen state as she stood rigidly in attention: Second.... Second Brother?
Di Cang didnt bother to reply to that call, onlying forward on his own. When he saw how upset his son was though, the man promptly reached out with his hand to give the boy a rub on the head. This maneuver was something Bai Yan did often when shes around so he wanted to copy it to help elevate the mood.
Sure enough, Bai Xiachens expression gradually let up as he felt that familiarity. Nevertheless, it wont change the fact that hes very unhappy and upset based on that pursed lip hes making. When that happens, the consequences are dire!
Whos your second brother? Di Cang shifts his attention back to the beauty.
This body may be the young lord of the Water n, but this great demon king never once acknowledged hes part of this group. When the dust settles, he would instantly give up this fleshly container and leave.
Second Brother, Im Mei Mei, Im Water Longyuns wife, your sister-inw. The woman answers with shakiness in her voice.
Frowning like hes trying to remember the name, Di Cangs next word down right hurts: No impression.
Dunt!
The beauty by the name of Mei Mei directly fell over backwards at the blunt reply. She couldnt even bring herself to stand up right now due to the heartache. Truly, thedy thought the other man would at least remember her name because she had actually tried to pursue him in their youth and not her current husband. Sadly, despite the effort of this woman and all her attempts at seducing the other side, the already deceased young lord of this Water n was a dunce and didnt get the hint at all. Then once the man kicked the bucket and Di Cang took over, thats when the already stale rtionship devolved to the point where she couldnt even make eye contact.
Xiachen, Di Cang returns his gaze back to the little fe standing beside himself, I said it, you are my son and dont have to take any insult from anyone.
My son wont be wronged or insulted!
Water Mei Mei couldnt believe what shes heard and promptly stared up out of reflex, What does he mean by that?
Have him kneel on the ground and p himself. He is not allowed to get back up until I am satisfied! Di Cang states this as a order, not a request.
Second... Shen Mei Meis heart shuddered at the idea. She wanted to say something more to defend her family, but against that frightening pressure, thedy instinctively swallows the pretentious words back down and pleaded instead. Please Lord, Lin Lin is still a child, he really knows his wrong, please spare him.
You know your wrong? Di Cang turns to the brat and asks this.
The the brat never feared anyone in his life before, not even his old man; however, against this second uncle of his, he felt true fear for once and trembled profusely when replying. Im wrong, I know Im wrong....
Coldly smirking: Ive said it before, Xiachen is my son, whoever dares to bully him will not be spared. Since you people take my words as a bluff and only admit to your wrong due to my presence... then Xiachen doesnt need to ept your apology.
Chapter 1527 - My Son Won’t Suffer Any Grievances (4)
Chapter 1527 My Son Wont Suffer Any Grievances (4)
In other words, the bratty kid must p himself until hes satisfied, otherwise the matter wont be put to rest. After all, not even Bai Yan would darey a hand on the steambun when he made a blunder, why should some random fool be allowed to do so? It would be on Di Cangs head if he left this issue go unpunished.
Mom, Mom, I dont want to, WAHHH!!!! I dont want to p myself! I dont want to! The bratty kid sobs continuously, regretting fully oning today. Of course, the boy still doesnt believe hes in the wrong, just that he shouldnt have done what he did in this manner and went for another solution.
Water Mei Mei was a mother, and as a mother, theres no way she wouldnt want to save her own boy. Unfortunately for her though, the second she cast her eyes upward to meet Di Cangs cold gaze again, her courage crumbled without fault. Lin Lin, be good, do what your second uncle tells you.... do it now....
This man is too cruel, its just a fight between kids and hes going this far. What is he going to do if I refuse right now? Will he kill me... He wouldnt, right?
The order from his own mother only brought even more tears to the bratty kid, making him cry louder and louder.
Gritting those teeth to steel her heart at the disobedience: Lin Lin, if you dont listen then I will leave you in the beggars den. Then you will be a beggars child!
In this instant, this very second, the bratty kid actually stopped crying, only looking up in disbelief over the very mother thats always been doting and loving to himself. Despite his own grievances, this child also knows his mother would always keep to her words when said.
I... Ill hit... Flushing red in the eye, the boy kneels down to the ground and ps himself in the face.
Against this sight, Water Mei Mei definitely felt the stinging pain as well. Shes bleeding inside over what shes ordered. Sadly, as much as she would like to put a stop to this, that threatening gaze from Di Cang left her too helpless and weak.
Since you and your husband dont know how to educate your child then I will. He will learn today on what can be said and what cant be said.
In Di Cangs view, his behavior right now wasnt cruel in the slightest. In fact, hes thinking hes already being quite merciful in lecturing someone elses child. After all, hes the great demon king, such transgressions wouldve long warranted the death penalty in the other world, let alone a few ps.
Seco-Second... Originally Water Mei Mei wanted to plea again after thatment, but the death re in the next left her too fearful for words.
Its a known fact that the man across from herself didnt like others addressing him as family, only as Lord in the formal title. Apparently she didnt quite remember that tidbit until this instant and kept crossing the line with Di Cang.
Hes only a child, you wanted to say that didnt you? Di Cang then continues to speak in a manner like someone thats able to read minds, But he did, that means others were uttering such things around him. As his mother, you are just as guilty. You think I will let this pass so easily after you gossiped behind my back about my wife and child?
This time Water Mei Mei could no longer keep her wits together. Plotting to the ground into a prostrating posture, Lo-Lord, please spare me, no matter what I still bared a child for the Water n....
Say what you will, but there are prices to be paid for your loose tongue. Still expressionless and cold as ever, Di Cangs attitude never waivers when dishing out punishment: Someonee, drag this woman and Water Longyun out of the estate. Im dering they are no longer part of the Water n as of this instant.
Gawking her eyes out in horror and disbelief, Water Mei Mei almost fainted in that second. She thought at the very most he would beat her or something along those lines, not directly banish them from the family. Her husbands the younger brother of this man!
Why, Lord, why are you so cruel? She asks with that shaky voice.
Because my wife ising back so I need to eliminate all the disharmonious voices of the Water n. These slurs and gossips will pollute her ear.
Boom!
The womans brain exploded into nothingness, not being able toprehend the gravity of that statement.
He said his wife ising back, thats why hes banishing me and my husband? Its so our words wont contaminate her ear? How can he go to such extent for a woman?
Chapter 1528 - Bai Yi Yi’s Recovery (1)
Chapter 1528 Bai Yi Yis Recovery (1)
Water Mei Mei always thought she knew enough about the old Di Cang to understand him, but its until this moment does she realize how foolish shes been. This person, this individual whom she tried to pursue for many years, hes an absolute enigma!
Lord, making a bittersweet smile, the beauty slowly pulls herself up from the ground to speak inpliance, I understand now. I will go and clean up my things and leave this ce. After saying that, she turned and left without struggle,
giving off a frail and unsteady feeling of hopelessness.
Make no mistake, its not like Water Mei Mei didnt want to protest andin, contrary, shes too smart for that. If thedy had continued to linger and offend the man some more, who knows what might happen by then. Moreover, her husband was the third son of the current house chief, that means Water Longyun would always remain a son of the Water n. Even if they couldnt remain here for now, its without a doubt they would return some day once the heat dies down.
Retracting his gaze from the woman now that hes done, Di Cang shifts his attention to the boy next to himself: Xiachen, go find your mother now, she should be somewhere in the capital city of this country. Ill go call someone to guide you.
Immediately lighting up from his upset little face, Bai Xiachen needed no better news than to find Bai Yan. Smiling brightly at the suggestion: Then Baddie Father, when will youe find us?
Ill be there as soon as I can. Slightly sinking in his eyes, Di Cang didnt have confidence in when so he only said soon.
At that, the steambun didnt ask for more details and instead brought up his own thoughts: Papa, you have to make these people take care of the big doggy and big orange cat, theyre my only friends here in this ce.
Okay. Grinning at his boys request due to being addressed properly, Di Cang went ahead to ruffle that hair before turning to a middle-aged attendant nearby: You take him to the capital. His order is your upmost priority from here on forward, and if anything happens to him then you can forget about returning to the Water n.
My son doesnt need to nor will he suffer any grievances in this world!
The middle-aged attendant got white after hearing that order. Despite his own woes at the consequences, he didnt forget what happened to Water Mei Mei mere seconds ago and hurried to bow his head: Yes Lord.
As wrong as the bratty kid was ining today for troublemaking, hes not entirely alone in this matter. None of these people from the Water n took the steambun seriously. One being the unknown birth mother that they never met, they didnt have a clue about her background, second being how little appearance the little boy made before the publics eye. If the young lord himself didnt show his son around then why should they take the child seriously? Nevertheless, after todays incident and of how even the third young master has been expelled from the n, no one here would ever have that thought again.
......
Back over in the Wen n, Wen Fei Fei (stepsister) was currently sitting atop of her own bed and allowing those spirit particles to infuse into her pores. She wants to verify whether or not Bai Yan was lying to her and has been hard at work.
Regarding the method of cultivation on Earth and the other world, theyre mostly the same by absorbing the spirit particles in the air. However, Earth only utilizes this power in their martial arts by covering their body in a thinyer like an armament, while the other world had a better understanding of this force and could manipte it to their will by changing its form and use.
Also, unlike the other world where power reigns supreme, the spirit particles on Earth could only be described ascking. For example, those who manages to reach the Monarch Rank are far and in-between on thesends. Like the Water n here, their founding ancestor still lives today and had reached the Monarch Rank due to the support of ck Turtle, but even the old fe could only sit at the Monarch Rank and not move an inch further.
Chapter 1529 - Bai Yi Yi’s Recovery (2)
Chapter 1529 Bai Yi Yis Recovery (2)
Not needing to wait for long, Wen Fei Fei soon felt a surge of strength rushing out from within her abdomen. With a bang, she breaks through her bottleneck in a flurry of air gushing out of her pores.
If it had been in the past then thess would be ecstatic after making such quick progress; however, theres only shock and panic left in those eyes right now as the words of her hated stepsister returned again.
Bai Yan is right, my talent for cultivation has really gone up! Then does that mean... at the strike of noon, I will suffer unbearable pain day in and day out?
Donk Donk Donk~
Its then a series of door knocks catches her attention, startling thess and bringing her back to reality. Hurrying topose herself so others wouldnt notice the oddity in her expression, Come in.
Stepping in was none other than Wen Shan, thesss father. Based on the level of love showing in the mans eye, its clear hes thrown all of the mishaps of todays event out the window.
Fei Fei, did you just make a breakthrough? I felt the surge of energy in the air just now and wanted toe check.
Stiffly nodding as confirmation, the girl forces the panic back down and makes a smile.
Hahaha! Wen Shan didnt notice the oddity and grew ted,ughing aloud for all to hear. Patting his daughters shoulder, My Fei Fei is wonderful, you really are. I did not expect you to make a breakthrough this quickly after yourst, but you did and that brings me great joy knowing you are my daughter.
Brother Shen, Chai Moon also follows closely from behind after sensing the change in the air as well, even if my Fei Feis talent is higher, it will still notpare to Yaners.... I specte shes already grown to heights we can only imagine.
At the mention of his unfilial older daughter, Wen Shans expression promptly turned ugly because he didnt want to remember.
Enough Mooner, no one is allowed to mention that unfilial girl in this house again! She even wants to kill me, his own father. That girl is no daughter of mine, and I will not recognize her as such anymore!
Chai Moon appears to want to speak again after that outburst, but after moving those lips a bit and stammering some more, she said nothing in the end and left it at that.
Then thats when it happened during their conversation, a ringing gong of the old clock downstair in the living room. Immediately, Wen Fei Feisplexion turned ghastly white as her body trembled profusely, sweat rolling down her forehead like shes just came out of a pool.
Fei Fei! Chai Moon was the first to notice the change and cried out in haste, Whats wrong, are you feeling unwell?
Although she had previously asked Wen Fei Fei on what Bai Yan fed her, but due to the fear of the consequences of others knowing, thess in question didnt tell her own mother and kept it a secret.
It hurts... Clenching her fist, the girl throws herself on the bed and began rolling around, Pa, Ma, it hurts, it really hurts....
That pain could only be described as someone throwing her onto a grinding te and then mashing her bones to powder, its tearing her mind apart and sucking the air out of the lung.
Fei Fei! Chai Moon screamed at the terrible sight and attempts to help, Whats wrong? Whats wrong with you? Why is this happening?!
Bai Yan... she fed me poison. She said that at the strike of noon I will be like this from now on. It hurts Ma, it hurts, please kill me, kill me....
Even until the end, she didnt want to reveal the secret to her pain, thats how much this current lifestyle meant for Wen Fei Fei. But then again, it couldnt be helped. Thess understands her own father very well. If it bes known that only by destroying her Dantian could she be relieved from such pain then this man would definitely abandon them. Afterwards, the riches of life would be a fleeting memory, and they, would return to the life of a beggar.
Fei Fei, Wen Shan also steps forward and wanted to help his daughter up from the bed, but when he saw the twisted face his daughter made, those hands instinctively faltered and retracted away. Are you sure it was Bai Yan who did it?
Chapter 1530 - Bai Yi Yi’s Re
Chapter 1530 Bai Yi Yis Recovery (3)
Brother Shan! Chai Moon wept uncontrobly and started to beg her husband, Did you forget? Bai Yan forced fed Fei Fei a pill before she left, that must the poison! Ive done my best to be good to her, yet why is she doing this to my Fei Fei? That said, the woman gradually took to the ground as she continued to weep.
Shes a mother, and as a mother, theres no way she wouldnt feel the much pain despite her foul nature.
If theres any fault then its my fault, Fei Fei is innocent. She couldnt have chosen her own birth, its all because of my mistake that she has to suffer... Brother Shan, please help her, please save our Fei Fei.
That was a sound argument from Chai Moons mouth, however, the woman apparently forgot the sort of harsh treatment Wen Fei Fei dished out to Bai Yi Yi who was also innocent in the whole story. Also, he ignored the fact that its these two who stole Bai Yans belonging and caused her tosh out, otherwise this incident wouldnt ur in the first ce.
Being the gullible him, Wen Shan didnt put too much thought into those words and simply epted it as fact. Fei Fei is indeed innocent. She cant choose her own birth, nor is Yaner qualified to hurt her....
But Yaner said it before... if I go bother her then shell kill me, her own father.
In that second, Chai Moons heart could only be described as cold and disappointed. In particr was how cowardly her husband was acting even when its about saving their own daughter. Its giving her the shivers because she suddenly recalled back to how this man abandoned Bai Yu, which allowed herself to take over this home.
Brother Shan, pulling herself up, the woman suddenly stopped weeping and showed a bittersweet smile as she spoke, we may not be able to get Bai Yan to yield, but dont forget, in this city theres still a Bai Ran.
Frowning at the name, Wen Shan didnt quite get what his wife was getting at but let her continue anyways.
Bai Ran married General Ling Kaiyuans son. If the public finds out her niece did such inhumane things then it will certainly impact the old generals name. The Ling family wont let that happen, which is why we need to force Bai Ran into helping us get that antidote.
Gently closing her eyes, Chai Moon began to sob again to push her plot, Brother Shan, Ling Kaiyuan is a credit to the country and I respect him for that, but I dont know what else to do as a frail woman. Im a mother, seeing my daughter suffer is unbearable for me... Besides, you dont want to lose a talented daughter, do you?
He didnt feel moved at the sobbing from his wife, he didnt feel moved at the sight of his daughters suffering, but this coward did feel moved once the topic of a talented daughter got brought up. Its true, he doesnt want to lose this daughter who had caught the eye of his old man who was the current chief of the Wen n.
Ill try as much as I can... If Bai Ran is not willing then theres no other way. After all, shes still Yuers younger sister.
Acting all submissive after getting her way, the woman deliberately lowers her face to hide that smirking grin: If thats your wish Brother Shan, I wont object to your decision.
......
At the same time somewhere not too far away, Bai Yi Yi had just gotten herself settled inside a hotel room when her mind started wander off in recounting todays various events. Its like a dream to this girl whos been poorly treated by others so far in life.
Sister Bai Yan is really back...
I dont have to live in the basement anymore!
Thinking up to here, Bai Yi Yis heart would feel all sweet and melty like being smothered in honey. The only demerit from all this would be the fact that Bai Yan said she couldnt take her along, but thats too far ahead for this girl to think about right now.
Donk Donk~
Exactly then a knock from the door catches her attention, causing the girl to rush over to the doorway where a dazzling female stood.
Sister Bai Yan! She exims, wowed by how beautiful Bai Yan has be after some rest and cleaning.
Take this. Bai Yan didnt mind the overreaction from her foster sister and handed a pill over.
Chapter 1531 - Bai Yi Yi’s Recovery (4)
Chapter 1531 Bai Yi Yis Recovery (4)
Taken aback by the gift in her hand, Bai Yi Yi nearly drops it before catching it after a fumble: This is?
Dan pill, it will allow you to cultivate your internal Dantian again.
The reason why Bai Yan did not stay in the same room as her foster sister was because shes busy making this pill. Preparations must be made and she doesnt have all that much time.
Boom!
The sound of explosion rocked the youngsss brain, her eyes falling into a daze of incredulous disbelief.
Sister Bai Yan, you dont need tofort me, I know my Dantian is already destroyed... theres no way to cultivate anymore.
Others cant let you anymore, but that doesnt mean I cant. Smiling to stir her sisters mood, Bai Yan reaches over to hold those hands as reassurance, I said it already, before I leave, I will make sure this ce is safe for you to live. This pill is one of the things to help improve your strength. While Im here for the next short while, I will oversee your entire training progress.
Despite thefort, Bai Yi Yi still had the dull look of someone that couldnt take in reality.
Can I really practice martial arts, cultivate my Dantian again?
Its not like this girl always had such negative outlooks in life, but ever since her life got turned upside from her shifu perishing one day, then her Dantian being ruined by Wen Fei Feis cruelty, this orphanedss had no one else to turn to.
Imagine living a life on such an unstable path after being left on the streets? The amount of hardship would be something most wouldnt ever experience, let alone understand.
Using this uncertain mindset, Bai Yi Yi stiffly went towards the bed. She intends to do as told and practice again after consuming the pill, but things take time, and this time would be for the whole night....
Next morning.
Without deviating from the expected n, thesss shattered Dantian had started to show signs of recovery C she could feel it. Unfortunately, the progress she made in the past didnt return and would require it all to be redone in strides. But thats not an issue at all does it? The important bit was she could, theres hope again!
Looking out the window, Bai Yi Yi once again regained the lost energy that she once held in the past. Shes rejuvenated.
It looks like your Dantian is starting to recover. Its then Bai Yans voice drifted over.
ted by the voice, thess swings her head around to meet those familiar eyes, Sister Bai Yan, how did you get in here without me opening the door?
Chuckling at the silliness of that question: You didnt close your door properlyst night so how do you think I got in here?
Oh, scratching the back of her head in embarrassment, Bai Yi Yi also starts to chuckle like she used to as a child, I guess my old habits are still there, I forgot to close my room like I used to. Sister Bai Yan, Im now... Im not dreaming right? I can really practice martial art and cultivate again?
If its a dream then I would rather not wake up again....
Aching in the heart again, Bai Yan didnt need any more hint on the sort of hardship her immaturity had brought upon this foster sister of hers. Quickly nodding so she wouldnt get any strange thoughts, Of course, when did I ever lie to you?
Sniffling in the nose like shes about to cry now, Bai Yi Yi couldnt hold back her emotions anymore: Sister Bai Yan, I cant even begin to describe what Im feeling right now. When Shifu passed away and you were gone... I didnt have anyone left. Then when Wen Fei Fei destroyed my Dantian, I really wanted to jump into a river and end my life. I didnt have any hope, only struggling to live each day like a zombie... Pausing to hold in her swelling tears, But I can see the light now... My Dantian has recovered, not fully but I can feel it mending. Even if I dont have all the strength I had in the past, I will work hard and not bring shame to Shifu again, I vow to avenge her with my all!
Ten years ago, it was Bai Yu who adopted her and gave her courage to live. So, in this girls heart, that woman was like a god, a goal she must pursue with her all. As for Bai Yan, well, thatdys too outstanding to the point the younger sister here couldnt even imagine catching up!
Chapter 1532 - Saving a Loli (1)
Chapter 1532 Saving a Loli (1)
Bai Yan soon left the hotel after confirming Bai Yi Yis wellbeing. She had other things to do, however, she didnt make it far before being called out by someone from the back.
Hey beautiful, is it really you? The voice belongs to a handsome man who directly ran ahead to get in her way.
Stopping in her step at recognizing who it was, Bai Yan pricks her brow in amusement: You need something?
Didnt you say you were going toe find me oh beautiful? I waited all night and you didnte. Thank goodness I came searching and found you here. So how is it, do you have a portrait of your son yet?
Ling Langs (her cousin) mouth carried the iconic smile that he somonly used to seduce the other sex, showing how much hes trying to put on a good image here. Sure, the other side had a son already and he doesnt know shes his cousin as well, but being the flirtatious yboy that he was, why shouldnt he go for her when theres no mention of a husband? Heck, in this modern age, its not umon to find a single mother at all, not umon at all!
Oh, Bai Yan actually forgot about the portrait and found herself in a bind, do you have a brush in your home? I can draw a portrait of him now.
If this silly cousin of mine helps then it will be easier to find Xiachen. Why not?
Of course, we can go to my home. I sent the jade to my grandfatherst night and he liked it a lot. Grinning in the face like a curious little wolf, I say beautiful, I still havent gotten your name yet, and where is your husband? I havent seen anyone with you so far.
My name is Bai Yan, smiling at the mention of her possessive husband, Bai Yans happiness couldnt be hidden. He is... um, my husband is not of this world.
Oblivious to how misleading her own sentence was there, Bai Yan only meant it as Di Cang being in the Celestial Realm right now and not on Earth. However, that sentence had an entirely different meaning for Ling Langs ear who immediately perked up.
So her husbands dead? Its not easy for a woman to raise a child on her own, no wonder shes struggling to find her son....
Thinking of this, the yboys gaze towards Bai Yan now had a hint of pity.
Forgive me Ms. Bai Yan, I shouldnt have mentioned your husband without knowing better. As for your son, I will try my best to help you find him.
Nodding at that, thedy here didnt think much else of her cousins kind words. She and him are rtives so why would blood rted family have that kind of thought towards each other? Unfortunately for this woman though, she apparently forgot Ling Lang doesnt know they are cousins and kept thinking of her as an outsider....
Nothing much happened during the following drive towards the mans home, or at least in the beginning.
Bai Yan was sitting in the passenger seat to rest herself while asionally nodding to Ling Langs constant yapping. Then it urred, a swirling sportscar that came out of nowhere on the road in front of them. Out of reflex, Ling Lang twisted the wheel and hit the break as hard as he could. Unfortunately for the poor guy, its toote and by the time he realizes it, the car had rammed into a nearby pole.
Fuck! Who is driving that car, do they know how to drive? Jumping out of the vehicle despite the trickling blood down his forehead due to him hitting the windshield, Ling Langshes out with vigor in his voice.
Chapter 1533 - Saving a Loli (2)
Chapter 1533 Saving a Loli (2)
Infuriated and in the heat of the moment Ling Lang didnt think much of the incident and began to dial the number of the police using his cell. However, his hands soon stopped when he realizes the sportscar ahead wasnt stopping and appeared to be losing control, crashing into anything in its way. Specifically, the little girl thats around years old staring cluelessly at the iing vehicle. Shes in a daze due to how sudden itsing at her.
Smile!!!
Theres fluster in the mans eye as he ran towards the child. Unfortunately, the distance between him and the child made it impossible for him to get in the way ....
In that moment Ling Langs entire world seems toe apart as his head exploded into a nk stupor. But then as all hope was lost where everyone expected the loli girl to be ruthlessly hit by the vehicle and die from the impact, something unexpected urred.
The car hit something alright, not the little girl though, something unmoving and hard, sending the car tumbling into the air and spinning like a wheel before crashing into another corner of the road.
All had gone quiet then, leaving the street so silent that they could hear a pin drop. The reason? Thats because in front of the loli girl stood a woman, a young female wearing a red skirt and a tight blouse that emphasized her hips.
Ling Lang didnt freeze like everyone else in this case, running over to the little loli like hes seen salvation. Smile, howe you are here? Wheres your bodyguard and babysitter? Howe you are alone?
Perhaps its due to the danger finally passing and giving the loli a chance to breath, but immediately after she came back to her senses, the child by the name of Smile promptly broke out into a cry. Big Brother, Im so scared...
Hurrying to pull the girl into his arms like it would protect her some more, this yboy that gave off an aloof air began to caress that head to sooth the shock inside the child. Its okay Smile, its safe now so dont be afraid. Tell me first, why are you here and alone?
It was Auntie Wu who took me out, Ling Smile answers honestly, her mood calming down as she wiped some of those tears. Then turning around to search for the mentioned person, Huh, wheres Auntie Wu?
Ling Langs face got very ugly. It doesnt take much for him to connect the dots on whats going on here and what that Auntie Wu did today. But against the little lolis frightened appearance, he could only hold it in and keep that fury for another time.
This is a setup! I need to tell Grandpa right away!
Bai Yan, I have to thank you. The man turns to the girls savior with a look of great gratitude, She is my little sister, her name is Ling Smile.
Thank goodness she is here, otherwise... I dont even want to think about the consequences...
But then once he regained hisposure and recalled the incredible sight of Bai Yan stepping in front of the car with one hand outstretched, his eyes would instinctively narrow in.
This woman... shes a martial cultivator?
Ling Lang may not be a cultivator, but hes heard enough from his mother Bai Yu about the world of martial artists. Most of those known to the public are nothing more than average with big muscles to show off their brute strength, however, there are gems among the mundane. Like breaking rocks and bending steel with their bare hands, and some could even use their internal energy as armaments like real weapons!
Why did you just do that? Bai Yan didnt show the same smiling face as her cousin though, her expression carried the stern look of a lecturing teacher: Do you know how dangerous it is if the other side intended for that? You would be dead if they wished to harm you.
Hanging his head, the man understood what she meant: I know, they are aiming for Smile and my family. Bai Yan, you are a kind woman to tell me that. Anyways, thats my familys business and we will handle it ordingly. My home is nearby so we can walk the rest of the way. Let me make a call first though, I need to get a tow truck here to pull my car.
As unhappy as Bai Yan was at her cousins carelessness, she also knew the fault didnt lie with these two who was victim of this attack. Then recalling back to the car, she swiftly turns her gaze to the drivers seat of the flipped vehicle.
That car, theres no one driving it....
A normal person would undoubtedly be freaked out by theck of a driver; however, Bai Yan could tell someone was controlling it using some sort of ability. Theres no way a malfunction would push a vehicle to that kind of speed, thats unreasonable and unrealistic.
What are those in the shadows nning? Are they aiming for the Ling family or just Ling Smile? Or, perhaps.... Theyre aiming at them because of me?
In this world on Earth, Bai Yan had no other family left aside from Bai Yi Yi and her aunt Bai Ran. If someone intends to hurt her remaining family then the gloves areing off!
Chapter 1534 - Saving a Loli (3)
Chapter 1534 Saving a Loli (3)
The Ling familys estate was located in the military district reserved for members of the army. Due to Ling Lang bringing back a woman with him, the famously flirtatious yboy of the street, the quiet and peaceful district has now be a rowdy gossip ground thats constantly peeking out to meet this newdy.
Smile!
Beforeing back, Ling Lang had already called his mother Bai Ran and exined the car ident, hence their reception by the beautiful madam at the door.
Smile, you scared mama here to death! The madam quickly runs over to throw herself at the little loli, Thank goodness you are alright, otherwise I wont know what to do.
Despite being still antsy from all this, Ling Smile nevertheless kept up a smile for her own mother, Mama, it was this big sister who saved me.
Only then did Bai Yan notice Bai Yans presence, and sure enough, the madam was wowed by that incredible face.
She thought she had seen the most beautiful woman in this world thanks in part due to her older sister Bai Yu, but thisdy brought home by his son was at a different level altogether!
Girl, warmly reaching over to grasp Bai Yans hand, I really want to thank you from the bottom of my heart, our Ling family owes you a great deal for saving Smiles life.
Looking down at how warm shes being received, Bai Yans lip couldnt help but smile at that, making her feel like at home again. Auntie, its been a long time, to think your appearance hasnt changed at all.
Bai Ran visibly looks taken aback. Theres shock, but more were confusion in those eyes: You are...
Auntie, Im Bai Yan.
Bai Yan was no stranger to Bai Ran here. Theyve met already during their younger years. Though its not a lot, the rtionship between this aunt and niece remains good even before everything that eventually urred, thus making their reunion all the more special.
Trembling in her lips at the recognition, the madam appeared almost lost for words: Yo-You... you are Yaner? You are really Yan Yan?!
Auntie, did you forget me already? When my mother brought me here the first time, Cousin here was still wearing diapers. I could still remember Uncle beating him for wetting himself that day.
Compared with the average little girls of her age back then, Bai Yan had exceptional memory due to her innate talent. Its also one of the reasons she excelled in alchemy and could produce those pills at such a young age.
Tearing up in the eyes following that confirmation, Bai Rans grasp around her nieces hand tightened up like she would lose this child if she lets go: Yan Yan, where have you been all these years? You dad and his new wife have already moved here in the capital, but when I went to find him you were nowhere to be found. Is it because they wont let you stay with them?
Regarding Wen Shan, her former brother-inw, Bai Ran definitely held a strong level of grudge. One being how selfish the man was at heart, the second being the fact that he abandoned his wife at the critical moment and allowed the Bai n to perish under the other two familys assault.
Compared with the excitement of the madam here, Ling Lang didnt fare so well and wanted to faint.
Bai Yan?
Why does the name sound so familiar all of a sudden... Bai Yus daughter!
In an instant, his whole face copsed into a despairing look of irony and self-mockery. He thought he had a chance! He thought her husband was gone! But this turnout? Theyre rted by blood?! That wonderful picture of walking down the aisle just went out the window....
Chapter 1535 - Saving a Loli (4)
Chapter 1535 Saving a Loli (4)
I wanted to avenge my mother, thats why I left the family, but Im back now....
Ever since she crossed over into the other world, Bai Yan never thought she would be able to get the chance for revenge on the ones who hurt her family here on Earth. To be able to have this opportunity was a blessing.
You two are both very stubborn. I dont know if its my older sister who passed it on to you, but leaving without a word is improper, you understand? Yi Yi too, shes just as a stubborn. I wanted to help her, but because she was afraid of dragging me down, that child would repeatedly refuse my help and money....
Big Sis have always been the strongheaded one in the family. Father told her from the very beginning that Wen Shan wasnt a good man, not someone she could entrust her life to, but she insisted and married him anyways. In the end that coward didnt even dare go collect her body after that event, what use is there for such a selfish man?
But... Bai Ran shifts her hand onto her nieces shoulder so their gaze would meet, dont go thinking about revenge anymore, the backing those two ns have are not someone like you can handle. If you persist then you will only throw your life away. I dont want my older sisters only blood to be lost as well.
Although this city was very big due to it being the capital of this nation, theres only a limited number of ces for individuals of high standing to visit. Therefore, its not umon for Bai Ran to run into her enemies from the two ns.
It hurts for sure, seeing the ones who murdered her sister and parents, but without strength, this woman knew its futile. A pebble trying to make a wave inside ake, thats the predicament Bai Ran has found herself in. Whats more, she also has to think about her husbands side of the family. The Ling House may be one of the founding members of this nation, but the military wouldnt really move just because of a whim of onedy. There are many cogs inside this machinery, and those opposing her father-inw C General Ling C would undoubtedly take the opportunity to poke and prod at him.
Dont worry Auntie, I have my own arrangements. Bai Yan saw the urgency in her aunts eye and didnt want to worry her. Shes here to take revenge regardless of what others say, however, that doesnt mean they needed to know her ns.
Ahumph! Ling Lang finally came out of his depressed state after the initial shock, Mom, you dont have to keep nagging her, lets first head inside and settle in. Me and Cousin here still have something to talk about.
Making a helpless smile at her sons behavior as she shook that head, What are you two going to discuss that your own mom cant hear?
Oh, Bai Yans son is missing, Im going to be helping her look for him.
An audible shattering of ss could be heard echoing in the madams ear. Her mind literally exploded then and became a nk te.
Yan Yan, she.... Married? And has a son?
Yan Yan, you... married? How old is the child? Bai Ran couldnt hold back her inner woes and asked.
Hes eight years old.
Eight.... Eight years old?
Ling Langs mouth twitched at the number.
He knows Bai Yan has a son, but not eight years old!
Cousin, if I remember correctly... Youre only twenty-two this year right? Dont tell me you had a baby when you were fourteen? Youre saying during the past ten years where you were missing, youve been having a baby? You know getting married that young and having a child is illegal!
Pricking her brow at this dunce of a cousin, Do you have opinion about it?
Going by that look and expression, Ling Lang would immediately recall back to the powerful actions of this woman stopping a car with her bare hands. Shivering slightly, he promptly shook his head with those hands doing the same: Of course not Cousin, of course not.
If you dont then help me find my son first.
Giggling at that silliness, Bai Yan didnt want to keep teasing the poor guy anymore and turned back to her aunt: Auntie, you dont have to worry about me, I have my own ns already. Anyways, I want you to take care of Yi Yi in my ce though, shes still at the hotel were staying at right now.
Oh, uhh yes, of course. Bai Ran almost didnt react in time and fumbled her reply. Shes still lost in the idea of her niece carrying a baby at fourteen years old, thats too much for her heart.
This child, she mustve suffered a lot after leaving home. Big Sis always protected her well, there must be a lot of pain involved that I dont know of....
Chapter 1536 - The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachen’s Entry (1)”
Chapter 1536 The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachens Entry (1)
Airport.
Coming out of the terminal was a delicate looking steambun, his casual clothes emphasized his handsome and lovely features and causing all those walking nearby to stare in amazement.
Oh my god, is this kid a star or something? How can one look so handsome and cute? Did he eat something special to grow up like this? From time to time, someone would take out their phones and begin recording, uploading the video to their friends and blogs as well.
Bai Xiachen had never been exposed to the customs of modern-day people from Earth, thus their actions are making him especially ufortable. However, hes not going to tell them off like he would in the other world since theyre not doing anything hostile. Thats a lesson he learned from Bai Yan, only hurt those who hurt him, otherwise its not right to harm others.
Big Bear, do you have any news on where my mother is yet? He asks the big bodyguard thats behind himself.
Twitching in the mouth over the way hes being addressed, the man tasked with guiding the boy makes a helpless face: Little Master, your father only tasked me with bringing you to the capital, I dont know where your mother is.
The main reason the boy kept calling this man using that nickname was due to how thick and tall he was, hes giving off the impression of a big grizzly bear. Coupling in with the fact that Bai Xiachen loves animals, its only proper he address someone in his entourage as so. Of course, the poor bodyguard didnt like the name but epted it since his repeated attempts at correction fell on deaf ear.
Oh, Bai Xiachen puckers his lips unhappily, with Mothers personality, I know she wont go to that Wen n. In that case, I think we should go look for her on our own. Lets find a ce to stay first, how about it, Big Bear?
Yes, thats a wonderful idea Little Master. Big Bear respectfullyplies by agreeing. He couldnt ask for a better idea honestly.
Then lets go.
Unbeknownst to the little guy though, his images have already been posted across social media and gone viral, making him a small celebrity before he even made out of the airport.
There are no shortages of good-looking kids in this world, however, finding one as delicate and handsome as him was a rarity. It drew millions of views online and roused a huge craze of search and investigation. Sadly, since this would be the first time he ever stepped foot into this world, no information ever came of the efforts. Hes an enigma to these nosy people.
.......
Tian n.
Following the ringing of a cellphone, Yue Snowing rubs her forehead and groggily answers it by pulling the device from under the pillow.
Hello Big Bro, what?! The son of the young lord hase to the capital? Alright, I understand, I will let my husband know. Dont worry, we will definitely seize this opportunity to please the child. Excitement could be visibly seen across thedys face as she hung up the phone, Tian Wind, hurry and wake up, my big brother just said the little young master hase to our city. We need to hurry and find him. This opportunity wonte a second time if we miss it.
Joy promptly filled the mans eye: This really is wonderful news. Lets do this. When we visit, we can bring our daughter along and let them meet. I know you dont want to force her into a marriage arrangement so we this is a good chance to let her have some time with that kid. This way it wont be so awkward if she does marry the childs father.
The womans face got very stiff then. She had no illusion about their daughters unwillingness to bing someones stepmother, but what else was she supposed to do? Its not she could just tell her husband off when hes already stretching out a olive branch.
Chapter 1537 - The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachen’s Entry (2)
Chapter 1537 The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachens Entry (2)
Biting her lip in a tied manner: Husband, Furen is still a woman, having her go care for a child, that... I think its not a good idea. It might affect her reputation.
Frowning now in the face due to his wifes indecision: What wrong with that idea? If you want our daughter to climb further than us then we must do this. Also... the Water n have always been very low-key, and your older brother wont let us use his name here either. Because of that reasoning, no one actually knows hes the current housekeeper of that n. Pausing to gather his words so he doesnt mess it up, But if we can tie ourselves to the young lord of the Water n then our future is secured. No one will ever dare challenge our family, nor do you have to worry about Furens future.
Yue Snowing had to admit her husbands argument was winning her over. Shes the younger sister of the Water ns housekeeper, yet no one knows that fact, nor does she dare give the details out.
And... Seeing theres still a hint of hesitation, the man quickly follows up with his final move, didnt your brother tell us to grasp onto this opportunity? Dont you get what he means by that?
Actually, this time around its Tian Wind whos overthinking the meaning of that message. Yue Snowings older brother only wanted them to keep Bai Xiachen happy and make sure he has a good time in the capital, nothing more and nothing less. After all, its a well-known fact by now that Di Cang greatly cares for this son of his and that unknown future wife. Why would he go ask his own niece to poke into this rtionship at a time like now? Its the same as throwing themselves into the firepit for roasting.
Still not fully convinced since her daughters stubborn face wont stoping up: But Furen already stared shes not willing....
Unwilling? Tian Wind snickers derisively, Shes going to be the Water ns bride to be, what can shein about? Its a blessing that most could only dream about. I dont care how you do, just get her to follow us to receive the little boy. She doesnt need to know why, just keep her in the dark.
In the end this woman could only give in. As much as she would like to discuss this some more, but she knows her husband here better than anyone. When hes like this then theres no changing his mind.
Whatever then, I wont get involved anymore. However... I still want our daughter to willing agree to the marriage first. If she still refuses then Im not going to force her. I know Furens personality better than anyone. If we do force her then she would rather die than submit.
Youre fretting too much. Furen is my daughter too, how can I not care about her? Pleased by his wifes answer, Tian Wind got a lot better in the face as he spoke: Go call Furen and get her ready, we will go find the little boy now.
Okay. Nodding as told, the woman slowly got out of bed and went downstair.
......
As it turns out, the hotel where Bai Xiachen was staying happens to be the very same one Bai Yi Yi was staying at. And towards the new and unknown, the boy would curiously touch and stare in amazement at the high-tech appliances surrounding himself. For example, the elevator thats able to carry him up and down caught his attention the most like a child finding a novelty toy.
Chapter 1538 - The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachen’s Entry (3)
Chapter 1538 The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachens Entry (3)
Big Bear, why does this thing open the door on its own? And whats an ID card? Why is the crystal on the overhead so bright? And what was the bird we were sitting in? Dont one usually sit on top of a bird and not inside it?
He only came to Earth for a few days so there are many things Bai Xiachen still hasnt learned yet. Coupling the situation with Di Cangs inherent clinging to the old style of living like using oilmps and such, the boy never got much experience in theforts of technology, thus his odd and strange questions. And regarding the ne they flew in, the steambun here didnt particrly like it very much, especially when it came to the speed at which it flew at. He couldve flown here on his own and at a much faster rate.
This kid... is he mentally challenged?
Unaware of his own remarks though, those nearby who had heard it showed a look of surprise when staring at the boy.
Or did he juste out of the mountains? How can he not know what an elevator and ceiling light is?
Unlike the others though, Big Bear seems to have already be ustomed to his wards antics and continued to walk without emotion. He knows hes better off ignoring the voices of others in a situation like this.
Ha... Suddenly, a mocking snicker came from the side of the elevator: Is a high-end hotel some ce any country bumpkin cane? You better get out of here before I call the manager!
Originally Bai Xiachen was still captivated by the novelty of the elevator in front of himself, but now his eyes have shifted entirely to the woman thats making a very displeased face. If one didnt know better, they might assume the boy did something heinous to her and caused a deep grudging hatred.
If this wasnt Wen Fei Fei then who else could it be?
Shes been in a very foul mood ever since yesterdays excruciating pain. Therefore, she hade today to threaten Bai Yi Yi and demand thess in helping her get the antidote from Bai Yan. However, instead ofplying like this foul girl had imagined, the once soft minded Bai Yi Yi had gotten a backbone again and retaliated by yelling back. This infuriating Wen Fei Fei to the core, which in turn resulted in this outburst a the elevator. Shes using Bai Xiachen as a venting hole.
Are you scolding me? The boy asks with his iconic smile of innocent nature, the prelude to the downfall of all those who cross him.
Snickering some more: If not you then who else can I be scolding? A country bumpkin like you dare to stay in a fancy hotel? Dont you know the price of one night is equal to your whole viges ie for a year? I have to wonder what the security guards are doing to let someone like you in here.
Despite the foul wordsing out of that mouth, the steambun merely stared at the filthy girl, never once blinking like a curious child.
What are you looking at? Wen Fei Fei snaps again and flew into a deeper rage, You never seen a beauty before or something? Why are you staring at me like that!
Oh, that... Puckering his lips to one side, Mother told me I shouldnt talk to the mad dogs in the city, thats why I didnt say anything. Ive always wondered what she meant, now I do.
Chapter 1539 - The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachen’s Entry (4)
Chapter 1539 The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachens Entry (4)
Since Bai Xiachen followed his mother around since he was a baby, the boy had seen a lot of pieces of work over the years. However, meeting one thats this special that would inexplicably rush over to cause trouble was a first. He had nothing to do with her so it bbergasted even him whos a known troublemaker.
Growing irate after getting the boy calling her out, Wen Fei Fei growled menacingly: You just scolded me by calling me a mad dog?!
I didnt scold you. Im only calling you a mad dog because thats what you are, is there a problem? Using his childish fa?ade, Bai Xiachens face makes it really hard for others to doubt his innocence.
Whats more, wheres the issue with him being from the countryside even if thats the case? Why should he be scolded by some random stranger when he did nothing?
Miss, theres nothing wrong with what this child said, why are you.... An onlooker couldnt keep watching anymore and decides to speak up to help. However, that murderous re instantly shuts the crowd up.
Who do you people think you are to tell me what to do?! What is wrong about what I just said? The money he has must be stolen, Im going to call the police right now and get him jailed!
Originally Big Bear didnt want to interfere into this silly scuffle of verbs, but when he overheard the way Wen Fei Fei insulted not only the boy, but also his origin then thats already past the line. Getting stern in the face: My young master here rarely goes out so its normal for him to not know these things.... But when did a ck diamond credit card be somon that anyone can just steal it?
Visibly freezing in the face at the mention, the wench almost couldnt believe her own ears: ck diamond credit card?
How can these country bumpkins have a ck diamond credit card?
Whats going on here? Its then the manager of this establishment came running over due to the noiseints. Hes flustered in the face and wanted to get the situation under control due to how much ofmotion its causing in the lobby.
Manager, the receptionist at the front desk finally gathered her wits and spoke up nervously, just now this little boy and his attendant used a ck diamond credit card to check in, but... Miss Wen here ims he stole it.
Wen Fei Fei actually only said the boy stole money, not the card part. However, as we all know words are easily twisted whennding on others ear.
Feeling the pressure of the situation, the manager hurries to wipe the sweat from his forehead to deliberate on the proper action of defusing the heat.
This ck diamond card... as if one can steal it? Thats the first time I ever heard of such a thing!
Miss Wen, maybe you dont know this but a ck diamond card is not something one can use even if they pick it up from the streets. So, that shouldnt be the case....
His words acted like a p across the foul girls cheek, making her all red and indignant. ring at the boy like a wild animal, If you have a ck diamond card then why didnt you say so earlier?!
Puckering his lips like an aggrieved child, Bai Xiachens reply left many unable to doubt his sincerity: You didnt ask me did you? If you didnt tell me then I wouldve thought it was my bodyguard who stole it or something. Besides, how can you expect a little kid like me to know such things?
Turning green from white, Wen Fei Feis anger couldnt be withheld and exploded like a volcano at the gathered crowd whos snapping pictures left and right: Youre not allowed to film me, all of you close your phones right now!
Sadly for this wench, its toote by this point. Someone had already videotaped the whole encounter and posted it online.
I will remember this brat, sneering viciously in the face, you will quickly learn that money isnt the only factor that decides one status, its strength! Even if you have more money, there is going to be a moment where you trip over after crossing someone you shouldnt.
Chapter 1540 - The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachen’s Entry (5)
Chapter 1540 The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachens Entry (5)
Grinning along his cute little face: Auntie, you are so old already, dont you know its not proper manner to call someone else a brat? Moreover, my father told me no one can make me feel wronged while in this country.
You... Wen Fei Feis gaze grew hard and jarring as she got up close in order to p him as punishment. Sadly for her though, those legs didnt even make it two steps forward before being blocked off by the big bodyguard that exuded a aura of danger and dominance.
This man... hes a martial artist, a real one? And from the looks of it, hes not the boys family either, more like some sort of bodyguard. Who can afford to pay someone like this? The foul wench thought, unable toprehend why Big Bear would willingly work under a child.
Sadly for Wen Fei Fei though, the big man didnt want to waste time dealing with a nobody. Reaching down with one hand, he lifts thess up and readily moves to toss her out like a dog through the sliding ss exit.
This behavior wouldve long warranted an interference from the bystanders. This was a young girl being thrown out by a big strong man here in public! However, Wen Fei Fei had quite the reputation around these parts, and the good kind for that matter. Shes an arrogant bitch, a well known karen thats been long despised by those of high society. Therefore, seeing such karmaing around against this girl sent them all in delight and found it justly deserved.
Little Brother, the manager quickly speaks up after seeing the situation was devolving even further, thatdy is the daughter of the Wen n, a powerful family in these parts. If your bodyguard hurts her then her people will definitelye back for revenge. I suggest you leave right away and hide abroad.
This boy doesnt deserve whatsing, he needs to leave and save himself. No matter the influence and reach of the Wen n, they cant stretch their ws to other countries....
The Wen n? Mr. Manager, are you talking about the same family that has a person by the name of Wen Shan? He asks while stroking his little chin, a sure sign the steambun wasing up with the naughtiest n in his head.
The manager nods seriously with all the strength of a kind stranger, Yes, there is such a man in that n. Hes a well-known individual around here. But why do you ask that Little Brother?
Oh, then thats perfect! Bai Xiachen jumps up in glee, Mr. Manager, if they doe looking for me then please send them up to my room. I can save some trouble in looking for them myself.
The manager literally gawked his mouth in shock and disappointment. In his view, this child was still too immature and was seeking his own demise by not fleeing right away.
Didnt you hear my young mastersmand? Big Bear had finished tossing the package out when he returned to see the scene, thats why he got harsh in his voice seeing the hesitation in the managers face.
They are the Water n, individuals at the peak of the martial world in this country. Forget about some puny Wen n and theirckies, even government officials would have to think twice before crossing members of their n. And sure enough, the manager yielded to the request after seeing the resolute face of his patrons. Hes a worker here only, not some savior that should pry into others business....
......
Some timeter.
The event in the lobby didnt upset the steambun at all today, in fact, its brought him great joy when a second party suddenly showed up at his doorstep and now currently stood before himself across the table.
Im so lucky, to think I would meet Mothers enemy this quickly! Will she praise me if I punish them properly? Oh what to do, how should I deal with these people?
Of course, the smiling grin of the boy had an entirely different meaning for Tian Wind who hade today specifically to wee Bai Xiachen. He even thought its because the kid liked his own daughter a lot and hurried to push thess forward: Little Young Master, its a great pleasure of ours to wee you to this city. If I had known you wereing ahead of time then I wouldve arranged an entourage for you at the airport. Please meet my daughter, her name is Tian Furen and will be happy to act as your guide while you are staying here.
Tian Furen originally didnt want toe since shes being dragged along, but after realizing how incredibly handsome and cute the boy was, her eyes fell into a trance at the possibilities.
If his son is this cute and handsome then what makes the father? That young lord from the Water n must be mesmerizing! What a shame, his health is so poor. If I do marry him then I can only be a widow at such a young age....
Chapter 1541 - The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachen’s Entry (6)
Chapter 1541 The Sensational Stir of Bai Xiachens Entry (6)
She... doesnt seem to want to meet me at all does she? Bai Xiachen only needed a nce to pick up on the displeased auraing off of the girl.
Without surprise, Tian Winds expression got a huge scare at being caught and hurried to re at his own daughter to get thess in line. Turning back to the boy: How can that be? Little Young Master, you are so lovely and handsome, no one can possibly dislike you.
Then thats good, Bai Xiachen smiles ordingly while hiding the naughty grin inside. My familys Yellowy is missing a femalepanion, and I also like your daughter so she can be his mate. How about that arrangement?
Ye-Yellowy?
Tian Wind got stumped for words, What is this Yellowy? ording to reason, the young boy here should be introducing Furen to the young lord, why someone else?
Yellowy is a big golden retriever in my home, I think they are a good match.
Tian Winds face immediately got green, This brat wants my daughter to be a mate for a dog? And he dares to say theyre a good match?! Where the hell does he see theyre a good match?
Sir, you must be jesting me, right? He asks with a hint of displeasure, twitching in the lips all the while trying to hold in his inner anger.
Remaining serious as he replied, the steambuns words were damning: How can you say Im joking? Im serious!
But... human and dog, how do you match them?
Though unintended, that sentence thoroughly angered the boy and caused him to jump up from the sofa: Are you looking down on dogs? Why cant a human be matched with a dog? In my opinion, Yellowy is loyal and obedient, many times better than some people around here! Your Tian n wants to throw your daughter to my fathers side and have her be his woman, who do you think you are to have such ideas? In my view she is only qualified to be my pets mate!
Hes a smart one so how could Bai Xiachen not pick up on their intents as soon as they appeared? The only baffling part to all this was how stupid these people are. Why would they expect him to turn on his own mother and help them put another woman by Di Cangs side, thats just ridiculous and stupid!
Tian Winds face suddenly froze, his eyes showing incredulous and shock over what hes heard. Its true he wanted to use the steambun to his own advantage and stuff Tian Furen to Di Cangs side, but to be exposed by an immature brat left him stupefied.
Getting the reaction that he wanted, Bai Xiachen retracts his angry gaze and continued with his n: I heard your Tian n destroyed another n a while back, is it the Bai n?
Startled by the question, Tian Wind popped his eyes right away. How did this kid know about that?
Little Young Master, there is indeed such an incident, but thats over ten years ago already. May I know why you are bringing the matter up again?
Bai Xiachens heart instantly clenched up like someone just rung it through the washer, thats how much it affected him.
How much hardship did Mother experience while on Earth? She had to watch her loved ones die, and then watch her own father let that happen before her very eyes.... These people must pay!
Ill ask you onest question, why did you destroy the Bai n? For what reason? Regarding the reason for destroying Bai Yans family, perhaps only the ones responsible would know the answer to that, hence his persistence in pressing the matter.
Tian Wind didnt know why hes being pressured for something that shouldnt be rted to the current matter at hand; however, he knew enough not to cross the young child in front of himself, especially when theres a wary bodyguard from the Water n nearby. Make no mistake, Tian Wind may be conceited and power hungry at times, but his perception in recognizing a dangerous variable was top notch.
Chapter 1542 - The Wen Clan’s Here (1)
Chapter 1542 The Wen ns Here (1)
Little Young Master, this matter, its not that I cant say.... Frowning in the face, Tian Wind spent a moment to go over his own words to not let anything that he didnt want spoken to slip, Its like this. At the beginning, the reason we destroyed the Bai n was because we got word of that family holding a treasure that could help one gain divinity. We wanted to offer it up to your father as a gift. Sadly, after gaining possession of it, there was no way to know how to use said treasure, hence our reluctance to bring it forward.
Those are nice words indeed, however, Tian Wind never once thought about giving it to Di Cang at all in fact. After all, who wouldnt want to be a god or celestial immortal if possible? But as years dragged on with no sign of them ever figuring out the secret to said item, he figured its better to use it now today as a gift to win some points with the Water n. At least that way he would curry some favors.
Sadly for this man though, Bai Xiachen wasnt going to go along with his n. The boys face remains unchanged without any sign of being ecstatic after being told the lie.
So, its for some treasure that you destroyed the Bai n? Bai Xiachen asks again, his eyes starting to narrow in.
Taken aback at first, Tian Wind had to take a good second to understand the boys words. Hastening tough in order to break the tension: Little Young Master, you dont have to worry about the Bai ns demise, no one will know about the connection between the Tian n and the Water n. There wont be any unwanted rumors floating around, I can promise you that.
Oh? Pricking his brow at the odd reply, Bai Xiachen now got somewhat curious at what the man meant, And what would that connection be? Howe I dont know?
Still not following, the man continues to speak without much forethought, The housekeeper in the Water n is my brother-inw.
I see... Bai Xiachen nods his head like hes understanding it now. Then turning to the big bodyguard nearby, Big Bear, go tell my father to change the housekeeper, we dont need such a person working under us!
Baddie Father really messed up this time. Hes been here for eight years and doesnt even realize Mothers enemy is actually right under his nose. I wonder what Mother will do to him if I tell her about this blunder. Will Baddie Father be shown the whip?
Tian Winds expression promptly crumbled into a look of horror and shock, Little Young Master... is there a misunderstanding between us? My Brother-inw has been working faithfully under the Water ns rule, how can you dismiss him so readily?
Grinning right up to his eyes at being called out, Bai Xiachen knew its his time to y, Thats easy, I dont like the guy and that makes me unhappy.
What other reason would I need? If I dont like an individual then its only normal for me to change them out, duh?
As for the debt with these people from the Tian n... Ill wait till Mother gets here and let her do the final decision making. Im sure Mother will be very pleased.... Though Baddie Father did say not to let Mother dirty her hands, but Im sure she will like to anyways!
Dad!
Tian Furensplexion hadnt look good to begin with, now after hearing the steambuns words her face only got uglier as she stomped her feet.
Whats so great about this little thing? All he did is be born into a good life. If his mother didnt go seduce a sick bastard thats about to kick the bucket, why else would he be born? And now he dares to threaten Uncles livelihood and status? That young lord from the Water n cant be this stupid, I refuse to believe such a thing!
Chapter 1543 - The Wen Clan’s Here (2
Chapter 1543 The Wen ns Here (2)
Furen! Tian Wind quickly grabs hold of his daughters arm and drag hers behind his back, Little Young Master, you have to forgive my daughter, but can you give me a reason for changing my brother-inw out?
How can he just so casually say its because he doesnt like the guy?
Making a yawn as hezily stretched those arms, Bai Xiachen didnt reply and instead turns to his own bodyguard: Big Bear, remove them from my sight, I want to rest now. Do not disturb me unless I call for you.
Yes, sir. The one with the nickname promptly stepped up like a huge mountain that he was, blocking off the path for any chance of retaliation from these unwanted guests.
Then again, the precautionary step was unwarranted here today. Tian Wind never even thought about hitting the steambun, let alone retaliate. In fact, hes so scared of being thrown out by the big guy that he actuallyunched himself out the door on his own and disappeared from the corridor.
And so, thats how the Tian n had their first bout with the naughty steambun.
Dad, this little brat is too much. Its bad enough that he thought about matching me with a dog, now he even called to demote Uncle from his post? Based on what can he do that? Tian Furen unhappily stomps her feet after leaving the hotel, her eyes ring with indignation at the ssy walls of the structure.
Furen, do you now know the benefits of having power? Tian Wind also follows his daughters gaze and red up to the ss windows that blocked off his view from Bai Xiachens room, If you can be the Water ns woman then our family wont have to worry about this happening again. Please Sweetie, Im not trying to force you into a marriage, but our family only reached this stage thanks to your uncles position. Now that hes unable to shield us anymore, what do you think the other ns would do if they ever figured out your uncles gone?
Tian Furen got what her dad was implying, but just thinking about how shes going to one day marry a medicine pot that might die anytime was sickening to her own heart.
Dad... why did the brat target our family? We never offended him in anyway did we?
Silly daughter, the man sighs at those innocent words, did you not see how cunning that kid was? He saw through our n from the very beginning, meaning his mother mustve taught him about these power struggles from an early age. That woman is not a simple one....
The boys mother will be difficult to deal with if Furen is ever to be at the young lords side. She will do anything to remove us from the picture, and before then I need to find out more on who this person is. The only one that can be the next chiefs wife is my daughter, and if not, Furen must at least be the guys secret lover....
Tian Furen didnt say more as she hung her head in contemtion. Shes still struggling on selling her own happiness out for power, but that deliberately soon started to waver towards giving in once Bai Xiachens arrogant face popped up in her mind. Her hands had clenched up into a ball of frustration.
Am I really going to have to do this? Do I really have to sell my own body out in order to gain power? Am I that much of a disgusting character, willing to be a brats stepmother?
Furen, you need to understand the situation you are in right now. That child in there is the young lords son. Even if his mother cant marry into the Water n, shes still the boys mother. No matter what happens, a child wouldnt want someone else being their stepmother when his own remains. Know this, you are going to face hostility no matter the choice you make, thats a fact. After saying that, the man ticks his lips upward into a smirk like the obstacle was no problem.
Dad, please dont say anymore. Furens brain remains very messy and needed time to gather her thoughts, Tomorrow, Ill give you a proper answer tomorrow...
......
After leaving the hotel, Tian Wind didnt go anywhere else, only having the driver bring them back to their home. However, before the pair could even make it one step into the front door, thedy of the house had alreadye storming out of the front with a anxious face.
Chapter 1544 - The Wen Clan’s Here (3)
Chapter 1544 The Wen ns Here (3)
Husband, what happened over at the hotel? Why did my older brother suddenly get a call from the young lord that hes dismissed from his position as the housekeeper? Yue Snowing cries, her face pale and unstable.
Tian Wind promptly halted in his own steps, staring right up to his own wife: What did you just say?
Tian Wind, what did you do to offend the little young master? My brother has been the Water ns housekeeper for thirty years, and my father and his father has been doing the same during their times, why would they suddenly dismiss him?
Yue Snowings older brother didnt earn the position inside the Water n, rather that he inherited from his old man like a family legacy passing on the baton. The only issue was the harsh regtions that came with said post. Unless its the individual themselves whos going to be the housekeeper, no other person from the Yue family could enter the Water n.
Dad! Tian Furen cries out as well as she fell into a panic, He really did it! They really dismissed Uncle just because of one phone call from that brat! How could this have happened so quickly? Uncle worked form the Water n for thirty years, this is unreasonable!
Tian Wind didnt want to quibble with her daughter regarding why, hes only growing more solemn in the face due to the indications of what this meant for his ns regarding betrothing Furen to Di Cang. It wont be easy and he knows it.
Husband! Yue Snowing grabs onto the mans arm, Tell me this isnt happening, please tell me this is all a dream... Didnt my brother tell you to take good care of the little young master? What did you do to offend him? Tell me! At the end of the day, thedy of the house has lost allposure grew mad crazy in those eyes.
This outburst would be a first for Yue Snowing. Ever since she married into the Tian n, thisdy had never gone overboard into an argument, shes well educated and well disciplined, and thats all because of her older brothers status. But thats alle to an end, all because of her husbands folly and ignorance.
Mom, its not Dads fault! Tian Furen saw her parents fighting and wanted to stop it, All of this is because the brat didnt like me. He says Im too beautiful and thinks Im trying to steal his father away from his mother. Humph, nothing but a gold-digging slut that goes after riches, otherwise why else would that woman sleep with a medicine pot? With her fists clenched, thess could barely keep that breathing in check, Such evil people are bound to fail. Dad, Ive made up my mind, Im willing to marry into the Water n!
Thesss n was simple: she must get revenge for todays humiliation by driving the brat out using his own fathers hand. Afterwards she would then ditch the medicine pot using some excuse of some kind. After all, getting revenge was one thing, wasting her life on a limp dog was another.
Yue Snowings eyes only got more anxious after hearing her daughters outburst, Furen, what are you saying? That Water n is so dangerous, how can you even think about marrying into that family? You cant go!
Chapter 1545 - The Wen Clan’s Here (4)
Chapter 1545 The Wen ns Here (4)
If at first Yue Snowing still had the same idea as her husband in pushing Furen into an arranged marriage, then now shes totally of the opposite opinion. This mother only wants her daughter to stay far, far away from those people who would drive her older brother out after thirty years of service.
Mom, I was ignorant before, thats why I wasnt willing. I know better now. Im a daughter of this Tian n, I wont let anyone harm us or push us around! Tian Furen appears firm and calm despite the plea from her own mother.
Sure enough, Yue Snowing couldnt say more as she stammered for a proper reply.
Youre too emotional! There is nothing wrong with what our daughter said. If she bes the young lords woman then it will only bring our family endless benefit, what do you know as a simple woman? Tian Wind harshly lectures his own wife, not holding anything back in his tone.
Before this man would always keep himself from being too harsh towards his wife due to that brother-inw, but hes no longer the Water ns housekeeper, meaning he had no reason to be merciful and could do as he please.
Come Furen, go inside and get a good rest. Ill think of other ways to get you into the Water n. Giving his wife one final warning re, the man leads his daughter inside by directing the girl along.
Naturally the cold reception didnt escape thedys eye, which in part left Yue Snowing cold to the core as she watched the two closest kin she had slowly disappear from view. She wants to change things, sadly, the woman also knows that without her older brothers support, her status within the Tian n has diminished greatly....
......
Compared with the chaos of the Tian n, the Wen n was also going through a turbulent time.
Wen Fe Fei had just returned from the hotel after suffering the humiliation when the door to her room got pushed open. Startled at first, she quickly regains her head and called out to the entering individual: Pa.
Bang!
Wen Shan didnt greet her daughter like usual though, instead he ms the cell phone in his hand against the ground. Hes livid and green all over in the face: Wen Fei Fei, do you think this city is your back garden or something? Take a good look at the stuff you pulled at the hotel, its all over social media already! Frame a child and then threaten the crowd? Get posted across the inte and be a meme?
Wen Fei Feis first instinct was to freeze along the sofa and not make any movements. She knows its toote to hide the matter and decides to keep that mouth shut less she causes more trouble.
Husband. Chai Moon had heard the loudmotion between her husband and daughter by now and decides to intervene. However, instead of defending her child like most mothers would in these cases, the woman actually ran over and pped thess across the face.
Fei Fei, what did I teach you over the years? I told you not to seek trouble or cause it, why wont you listen? Look how mad your pa is now?
Staring up with tears streaking down those cheeks, Wen Fei Fei quietly sobs as she replied: Ma, I didnt mean to, but when I went to ask Bai Yi Yi to help me get the antidote, that girl humiliated me and then kicked me out. I didnt dare to fight back, so.... I got angry and lost control when I yelled at that boy.
Oh Fei Fei, my poor child.... Weeping in the face, Chai Moon moves closer and brings her daughter into a hug to showcase how pitiful they were in front of the man, Whether Bai Yi Yi is good or bad, shes still Bai Yus apprentice. No matter what you do, you shouldnt have gone to bother her. You are better than that, I know you are. Dont worry my Fei Fei, your ma and pa here wont leave you like this and let you suffer in pain...
Ma, based on what can that Bai Yi Yi do that to me? If not for our family picking her off the streets and raising her, she would be dead long ago from starvation. Just because Bai Yan returned, shes got a backbone now? I cant ept this! I cant ept such a bad person stepping all over me when I did nothing wrong....
Chapter 1546 - The Wen Clan’s Here (5)
Chapter 1546 The Wen ns Here (5)
Truth was Wen Fei Fei lied. When the foul wench went to the hotel and made a fuss inside the room, Bai Yi Yi in fact didnt retort or mock her at all. The other girl merely spouted the truth and refused the request before mming the door in Wen Fei Feis face. But Wen Shan doesnt need to know that does he? All this man needs to know was his daughter got humiliated somewhere outside, thats all.
Their mouth belongs to them, let them say whatever they like. As long as I know your ma and you arent bad people then thats all it matters. Also, Fei Fei, you cant vent your anger at a child regardless of your emotions. Do you know what your actions have caused to our family? The Wen n have be aughing stock among our peers right now. I will not permit another repeat of todays incident, understand?
If he hadnt been drunk that year then Chai Moon wouldnt have gotten pregnant. In the end its his fault and he know it. Well, on the surface level anyways...
Pa, Wen Fei Fei sobs some more as he met her old mans gaze, I understand, I will never do it again.
Alright, I will go handle the aftermath, you two rest while I go find your grandfather to discuss the matter. Starting today, no one in this household is allowed to go out.
Okay. The girl didnt argue, only behaving like a good obedient daughter. However, this wasnt enough topletely reassure the wary man here.
Downstair in the living room.
Wife, you keep an eye on Fei Fei for theing days, I still dont feelfortable if theres no one watching her. Raising a hand to pause thedy from interrupting after catching that moving mouth, Wen Shan wants to finish his sentence first, I know what you want to say, but that Bai Yi Yi is a heartless wolf, theres no way she would help us get the antidote.
Then how.... Chai Moon still appeared worried in the face, I understand. Dont worry, I will be sure to keep an eye on Fei Fei. I wont let her take a step outside our home.
Pleased by the answer, Wen Shan nods and said nothing more before heading out the door.
......
The military housing district.
Inside the second floor of the Ling households estate, Bai Yan casually ces the paint brush in her hand away after drawing a portrait of her boy.
Cousin, when did you learn to paint like that? Nowadays everyone only does it on a notepad orptop, is it Aunt Yu who taught you? Ling Lang was bbergasted and surprised by how skilled Bai Yan was at the old art.
With a faint smile on her lips, she hands the painting to Ling Lang without borating: Dont be nosy. Here, this is my sons portrait, he is called Bai Xiachen. Hurry and go help me locate his whereabout.
Taking it like a little dunt that he was, the handsome man was immediately taken aback by how lovely the little boy was in the picture. On top of that, he recognized that face!
Cousin... Coughing to clear his throat, Do you ever go on the web?
Web? Its Bai Yans turn to be bewildered, What is that?
Now the guys got it. Ling Lang had his suspicion about his cousin being a hermit due to the nature of a martial ns usual behavior. Now the reply from Bai Yan merely confirms it.
Wait here, Ill go get my phone and show you.
Chapter 1547 - “The Wen Clan’s Here (6)”
Chapter 1547 The Wen ns Here (6)
Ling Lang didnt need much effort to locate the proper webpage once he found his phone: Today there was a child that appeared over at the airport. Hes very cute and adorable, simr to those little fairies you often see in those tv shows. Because of that reason, someone posted his picture on the inte and received a lot of coverage from the media. Everyones guessing who that star child is. After saying that, he flips the screen so that the woman could also see for herself.
Lighting up in the face at the recognition, Bai Yans expression grew very excited: It is Xiachen, that means hes also in the city? Ling Lang, hurry and go find out where he is, Im going to see him.
Okay, okay, give me a minute to make a call. Ill have my people search where he is. Then right as the dunt of a man wanted to call for help, a ringing sound of a tweet stopped him from doing so.
The following message read as so: little boy faced trouble at high end hotel and offended the young miss of the Wen n.
This... Seeing the title of that message, Ling Lang immediately opened up his phone again and turned it to Bai Yan, I dont have to ask around anymore, your son is at a hotel right now. Specifically, the same one youre staying at.
Bai Yan felt slightly happy thats the case, but her eyes soon narrowed into a dangerous look as she sneered over the title: It looks like I didnt give that Wen Fei Fei enough pain to let her learn. She dares to harass my son?!
Ling Lang: .....
Have you looked into the mirrortely my dear cousin? Do you know how ridiculous it is to assume you can give birth to a boy that old?
But guy didnt give his thoughts out because he also found it rather strange that Wen Fei Fei would know about Bai Xiachen and go harass the child. It doesnt make much sense. Also, how would she know the kid would be staying in that hotel?
Just as his lips were moving and he wanted to say something, a little Lori ran in from pushing open the door.
Big Brother, Big Brother, the big bad man from the Wen n is here again.
The bid baddie from the Wen n? Are you talking about Wen Fei Fei or Wen Shan? Ling Lang asks his sister with a furrowed face.
Its Wen Shan that big baddie, little Smiles cheek got all pink and flustered due to that name, Big Brother, can you get rid of that big baddie? I hate them, I hate Wen Fei Fei and her dad.
Giving his little sister aforting rub on the head, Dont worry, this is our Ling familys home, no one can bully you here.
After saying this, he turns to meet Bai Yans inquisitive gaze: A few years ago, my second uncle brought Smile and my little cousin out to y. They met Wen Fei Fei by coincidence, thats when she gave the two of them a beating. My second uncle went to the Wen ns home to demand a exnation, only to be driven out by Wen Shan at the doorstep, iming its a fight between kids and that adults shouldnt intervene.
Just thinking back to that incident would make Ling Langs face sink into a dark sneer: Kids little fight? Humph, that Wen Fei Fei was already eighteen back then and my sister and cousin is only four and twelve! A full-growndy bullying two little kids, what part of that is a kids fight?
And do you know what the real reason behind Wen Fei Fei hitting my sister? Its because Smile bumped into your foster sister on the streets that day. She saw and got unhappy, thats why she vented her anger out on some kids....
Theres undisguised anger in the mans eye now. He wanted to get payback for his little sister and cousin, but back then he was studying abroad and couldnt do anything. Now that hes back and all grown up, theres no way Ling Lang would let things go!
Big Brother, little Smile tugs at her older brothers sleeve, can you get rid of them okay? I dont want that bad man in our home.
Be good Smile, leaning down to speak softly so she wouldnt cry, Big Brother will go now and get rid of those bad people. No one can bully our familys good Smile.
Chapter 1548 - Wen Shan Get’s Clobbered (1)
Chapter 1548 Wen Shan Gets Clobbered (1)
Living room of the Ling household.
Bai Rans expression was awkward and ufortable as she sat across from the man whom she once called family. However, the feelings now only carried a heavy air of dislike and hostility.
Bai Ran, I came today for only one thing. Im sure youve heard of Yaner returning already?
You came to me for Yan Yan? A flicker of surprise swept across thedys eye at the mentioning of that name.
Did Wen Shan finally grow a conscience and decide to treat Yan Yan well? But does he think he can erase his own mistakes after making her watch my sister die?
Indeed, I came to find you because of that girl. Frowning in the face, the man made a dissatisfied grunt, Shes been staying outside for over ten years so her temper has changed horribly. The first moment she returned, she immediately poisoned Fei Fei with some kind of pill, causing my daughter to suffer constant pain. I hope you can help me persuade that girl to hand over the antidote and change her evil ways.
Bang!
Bai Ran ms her hands against the tea table, causing the cups to spill over and hit the ground smashing. Shes very angry after hearing that disgusting request.
I thought someone like you finally grew a consciousness, but I clearly thought too higly. You expect me to help you persuade Yan Yan to help your other daughter?! Why do you think Yan Yan did that to Wen Fei Fei? It must be because that wild daughter of yours did something to provoke her!
Bai Ran! Wen Shan also grew irate at being called a heartless bastard. Getting up from the sofa, he res ferociously at the former sister-inw: Chai Moon is my wife, Fei Fei is my daughter, you better show some respect!
Over the years, Ive neglected Chai Moon and Fei Fei for far too long. I didnt think they would be under this much pressure.
Thinking up to here, a sense of guilt would rise from Wen Shans heart and make him lose control.
Chai Moon is your wife, then what about my sister? Bai Ran doesnt back down and steps forward with a provocative sneer.
Your sister is dead! Looking at those contemptuous eyes, Wen Shans brain would instantly be a nk, thus letting his mouth slip without forethought.
It emptied him, not only because of the truth behind that outburst, but because of how hollow he felt inwardly. For more than a decade, he never once spoke of Bai Yus death, only because of the pain for which he partially caused due to his own cowardice.
Youre right, Bai Ran also darkens in the eyes after that like some life left her soul, my sister is dead, but dont forget, you and that woman were already sleeping in bed together before she was even gone! You and Chai Moon made that Wen Fei Fei while still being married to my sister!
Pack!!
Shocking to the both of them in this living room, a loud crisp sound of a p resonated across the air. In its wake was a red fingerprint imprinted along Bai Rans cheek, stinging her and stunning the woman into tears.
Wen Shan actually didnt want to do that, he reacted out of reflex and rage in the heat of the moment. By the time he realizes what he has done, things were done and he could no longer undo things.
Ra... Ran, I didnt mean to, how are you?
Chapter 1549 - Wen Shan Gets Clobbered (2)
Chapter 1549 Wen Shan Gets Clobbered (2)
Mom! Ling Lang had just walked down the stairs from the second floor when he saw this ur before his very eyes. Without a single thought, the man rapidly rushed down and pushed the bastard away to protect his own mother, Mom, are you alright? Does it hurt?
Against the threatening gaze directed at himself, Wen Shan couldnt deny hes slightly taken aback in that moment due to the boys aura. Ignoring the fact that this house was General Lings, the fact that Bai Ran was the old generals daughter-inw was enough to put him in a bind. Not to mention the other person across from himself was his former wifes younger sister! Whether it be on the surface of underneath, he had no right to hit her.
Ran, I didnt mean it, I really didnt mean to, Im your brother-inw, how can I bear to hurt you, I...
His words didnt have the chance to finish though. Next thing he knew was a blurring shadow dashing right down from the second-floor balcony and onto the open living room, causing him to fall backwards as a mysterious force roared into his chest.
Wen Shan, it looks like you forgot my warning already. I told you before, if you provoke me again then I wont mind removing you from the picture. You dont want to live is that right?
Wen Shan didnt need to look up to recognize that familiar voice. Instantly, a wave of panic shook the cowards heart: You... why are you here?
This is my aunts home, why cant I be here? As for you though... Youre no longer my mothers husband, nor are you my aunts brother-inw, why are you hitting her? Youre not qualified! That said, Bai Yan began to slowly stroll towards the other side, her mouth smirking a menacing cold grin that sent shivers down the cowards back.
Right now, in this very moment, the bastard had no question about what would happen if he tried to do anything. The girl there would kill him, hes certain of it!
Do you want to beat him? Right as everyone thought Bai Yan was about to act, she suddenly stopped and turned back to look at her cousin.
Ling Lang nodded, not bothering to hide his real thought once his gaze met hers: I do.
But the flirt knows himself better than anyone. Hes not a martial artist, nor does he have the strength of one, meaning he wont be able topete with an Olympic level fighter like Wen Shan.
Alright, you can go ahead, beat him as you please. Even if you beat him to death its still okay. Stepping back after saying that, Bai Yan forms a meaningful smirk, knowing full well the woes of her young cousin: Dont worry, Ive sealed his strength so he wont be able to retaliate against you. Even if you end up killing him, he wont be able to resist.
Staring for a long minute, Ling Lang eventually came back to his senses and said the only words that came to his lip: Thank you...
Hes thanking her for giving him the chance for payback. As to whether the act would incur the wrath of the Wen n and cause a mess afterwards, thats not within the young mans consideration at the moment.
Wen Shan naturally became shocked from his point of view. He tried to climb up from the ground out of reflex but found his body unable to move an inch. Then before the man could cry out in defense, Ling Langs fist had alreadye flying down, hitting him right in the eye.
The flirt may not be a martial artist, but hes undoubtedly a full-grown man at his prime. Beating another guy using his full strength would hurt regardless of how well built their body was, which reflected in the nose bleed that promptly followed after the first punch.
Chapter 1550 - Wen Shan Gets Clobbered (3)
Chapter 1550 Wen Shan Gets Clobbered (3)
Through all of this while Ling Lang beat the heck out of Wen Shan, Bai Yan never once waivered or showed any signs of pity, only indifference as if shes staring at some unrted individual.
Big Sister, its then a slight tug came from the side and catches her attention, can you help me suppress Wen Fei Fei like you did to this big baddie?
Hmm? Pricking her brow up at the request, Bai Yan didnt understand why Smile would ask this of herself.
Puffing up those cheeks, Smile quickly exins her reasoning: Wen Fei Fei hit me and my cousin before. In order to protect me, Cousin fractured his leg and is still scared of going out to that park. Then afterwards those big baddies from the Wen n said the fight is between us kids and that adults shouldnt intervene. Im not very old so I dont know much, but even I know someone as old as that Wen Fei Fei is no longer a kid. I want to help my cousin get payback like you are helping my big brother.
She doesnt understand why Wen Fei Fei would beat her that day, but Smiles know when one should get payback for the misdeeds she suffered at others. Its time for retaliation!
Okay. Bai Yan didnt refuse and dly epted the idea after getting the details she didnt know before.
This Smile, shes just as naughty and cute as Dragony. I wonder if that girl is awake yet, perhaps she will be sad if Im not around... And Ling Yan and Jin Tian... those two must be waiting for me to return. I need to hurry and find out what this amulet wants me to get, I cant stick around for much longer.
Showing two dimples along her cheeks, Smile was so cute as she giggled away after getting her way: Thank you Big Sister, you are so nice to me. Not only did you save me, youre also helping me beat that Wen Fei Fei.
In the eyes of this little girl, anyone who helps her get payback on that Wen Fei Fei was a good person.
......
Outside the vi, a crowd had already begun to gather due to themotion.
Ling Lang naturally wouldnt really murder Wen Shan before the crowd, however, venting his anger was a must, which showed in the level of blood staining his fist after clobbering the guy. Wen Shans sprawled onto the floor with all his teeth knocked out right now, thats how badly hes been beaten.
Cousin, Bai Yan saw how more and more people were gathering and decides to make her move by winking at the heated guy.
Ling Lang couldnt read thedys mind, but hes smart enough to know thedy must be nning something so he immediately stepped to one side.
Coming forward to stare down at her one-time father, Bai Yans gaze was dark and full of disgust: When my mother was pregnant you still had your lover give birth to a child, then after my mother died you had the nerve to bring that woman into her home.
If at first the onlookers didnt know whats going then that statement gave them more than enough hint to catch a whiff of the whole story. Unlike the other world where men would often take in multiple wives into their home, Earth was very different in its custom where having a secret lover would be a huge taboo. Even if the fault lies in the main wifes side, people would still point fingers at the third party, thats how it goes in this world.
So... what qualification do you have toe make trouble for my aunt in her home? You pped her after she simply called out the truth, and you then threatened her to persuade me? My aunt did no wrong! And you think my cousin is only beating you because of your p against my aunt? Youre wrong, very wrong! Hes also beating you for Smiles sake! Gaining momentum in her words, Bai Yans loud speech catches everyones ear, How old is Smile? No older than a kindergartener that year, while your daughter is already eighteen that year! Then when my uncle went to your home to demand an answer, all you said was that its a fight between kids and that adults shouldnt interfere?
Chapter 1551 - Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (1)
Chapter 1551 Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (1)
Wen Shans face appeared very embarrassed. Although hes a bit overbearing at times, but the guys not stupid. These things are well known in their private circle, but once its brought to the forefront then its undoubtedly going to bring shame to the entire family. Therefore, hes livid and ashamed at the same time, the indication of the guilt he had in his heart.
Sure enough, the looks from all the onlookers are filled with contempt at this point. A full-grown adult bullying a child? Say its a fight between kids? And wont let the injured sides parente demand an answer? What a rare sight to behold, a truly shameless bastard!
Ling Lang now fully understands why his cousin would tell him to back down, its to clear his own name so others wouldnt point fingers after this beating. For that, his gaze couldnt be anymore grateful. After all, the Ling household was one of the founding members of this country. Whether it be internal discipline of their members, or the reputation given to the public, the Ling family was known for being right and just. For him to openly beat another man in the streets, well, imagine the fallout for his grandfather whos a high ranking general. Those political oppositions would have a field day making trouble for their family.
Cousin, Bai Yan coldly gave Wen Shan a re before turning back to Ling Lang, youve vented your anger so lets go first. As for him, have some of the security guardse around and toss him out. From now on dont let any of the people from the Wen n here anymore.
Ling Lang dumbly nodded at that order. Hes overwhelmed by how quickly things were moving. Then thinking back to how he fell heads over heels for this woman at their first meeting, the guy just couldnt help but sigh in regret.
......
Hotel.
In order to stay at such a high-end establishment, those thate are usually very wealthy or influential; therefore, their confidentiality measures are top notch and thus making it difficult for one to figure out an individuals room number. Thankfully Ling Lang had his connections. The son of the hotels owner was the flirts drinking buddy, that fact alone was enough to get the receptionists to make a phone call right away.
Unbeknownst to his mothers arrival, Bai Xiachen had been curiously fiddling with all of the high-end products in his room.
If only Little Sister and Dragony is here too... Despite how much fun hes having, just thinking back to those two girls in his family was enough to make the boy droop that face. He couldnt share his joy and that depressed him.
Little Master, its then Big Bear the bodyguard assigned to the steambun spoke up, I just got a call from the reception desk that a woman wants to see you.
Woman? Bai Xiachen didnt know who so the identity of said woman befuddled him, Is it someone from the Wen n?
No, she said she is your mother.
Donk!
The steambun had just gotten to ying with the TVs remote controller when he heard this, thus it didnte as a surprise that he would drop the item without realizing he did so. The boy flew to the door in the next, rushing to the elevator so he could get downstairs as soon as possible.
Big Bear didnt expect such a strong reaction there. After his initial stupor, the big fe promptly gave chase out of fear for the boy getting hurt. Hes all too aware of how clueless the young kid was towards the things in the city.
Big Bear, do you think that receptionist at the front desk would lie to me? How did Mother know where Im staying? Doesnt she need time to find me? Bai Xiachen didnt know how to work the elevator buttons so he was standing around anxiously in wait.
Chapter 1552 - Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (2)
Chapter 1552 Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (2)
Will Mother favor other peoples child beside me since I wasnt around for a while? Will she miss me as much as I miss her? No, no, Im sure I will miss Mother more than she misses me. Mother has too many people to care for, and a lot of babies to worry about, meanwhile I only have Mother.... Swinging his head around to look up to the big bodyguard, By the way Big Bear, do you think I should change out of my clothes first? Mother likes clean children, Im not sure if Im clean enough in this.
Big Bear: .....
This would be the first time the big fe discovered his young charge had such a big bbing mouth. Unlike right now, the steambun would hardly speak to his old man during his stay at the Water n, and when they did speak, it would always cause the young lord to throw a fit!
While the two here each had their own individual thoughts, the elevator in question had already reached the first floor of the main lobby after making a ding. And with the door slowly swinging open, a beautifuldy donning a gorgeous red of modern design came into view.
Mother! Bai Xiachen was the first to recognize that face, causing his smile to grow exponentially wider to the point where he threw himself at her waist.
Oh how great, being next to Mother is the best. Its sofortable and warm....
Bai Yan was just as happy as her boy. Reaching down to embrace the clingy child, her face radiated a heartwarming shine that could never be found elsewhere. Against this picture, Ling Lang who was behind thedy found it surprising and hurting. It goes to show how little importance he was to this newfound cousin of his.
Mother, you are the warmest light in my heart. Without you, my heart will always be dark and without rity. So, Mother mustnt go looking for other babies to care for, okay? You must only like me.
Ling Lang was stillmenting at his own menial existence whenpared to Bai Xiachens grand entrance when he overheard that poetic phrase. Immediately, the flirt started to twitch in the eye and mouth because he felt ashamed at his own supposed skills to woo the opposite sex. Truly, if a boy that young could spout so much lovely dovey words then what would he do when he grows older? Ling Lang couldnt even imagine the sort of storm this nephew of his would rouse once the timees!
Xiachen is so good, giving her son a peck on the cheek, Bai Yan couldnt hide her inner happiness in the way shes smiling, of course I wont go look for other babies to care for, you will always be the shining sun in mothers heart. Without you, the world will be dark for me too.
These days, Bai Yan could never get a decent rest due to not finding this boy. Shes a mother, and as any mother would do, they would worry about their childrens welfare like if hes eating right or sleeping well.
Chapter 1553 - Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (3)”
Chapter 1553 Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (3)
Its so nice to have a son around, I cant lose him anymore.
Xiachen, Ill introduce you to someone. This is your distant uncle, Bai Yan points to Ling Lang whos behind themselves.
Turning to the indicated young man, Bai Xiachens eyes were moving like a good fawn before he spoke: Hello Uncle.
Instantly, Ling Langs heart melted away due to how adorably cute the boy was in the way hes addressing himself. Without hesitation, the man pulls out a credit card from his wallet and offers it over.
Good Xiachen.... Uncle here didnt bring any gifts so this credit card will have to act as our meeting present. The password is 6XXXXXX, go ahead and spend it as you please.
The young mustnt refuse a gift from their elders so thank you Uncle. I dont have anything special prepared either so please ept this from me. That said, Bai Xiachen promptly pulls out a bottle of Dan pills to offer, These are the snacks Mother gave Xiachen, I hope Uncle wont mind.
Ling Langs smile literally bloomed with delight then. He didnt think this newfound nephew would be so polite and clever to the point its making him jealous the boys not his own son.
This child is so sensible, he even knows not to refuse a gift from his seniors and return a gift with his own. Most children nowadays wouldnt know such courtesy. Cousin here taught her son very well.
Of course, Ling Lang wouldnt know how valuable the gift he received today was untilter on, otherwise he might lose his wits and return it right away.
Big Bear the bodyguard on the other hand wasnt so clueless. The second the boy brought out that bottle was when the big fe locked onto it like hawk. He could feel the intense spiritual power oozing into the air.
Did I hear it wrong? The little young master said those snacks were prepared for him by the young madam? She has Dan pills in her possession?
Even though the Water n also had alchemists working under them, but theyre the strongest in this region! And based on the big guys judgement, Bai Yan would at most be one of the members of the four lesser martial families in this region, that could only mean its thisdy who refined the precious pill!
Uncle, you mustnt eat too many of my snacks at once, okay? Only one at a time. If you do then you will be like that Wen Fei Fei.
Thed already knew what Wen Fei Fei did during the first encounter, hence the warning. He doesnt want this kind uncle to be inferior to those of the same level.
Ling Lang naturally felt puzzled by the warning but dismissed it as nothing more than a childs innocent reminder. Reaching over to rub the kids head: Good Xiachen, uncle here is very happy and will cherish it greatly and not eat a single one. I will keep it on disy.
Besides, hes already so old, why would he gorge himself on sweets at his age?
Bai Xiachen immediately got all serious after hearing that remark: No Uncle, you must eat this! Eat the green one first, then eat the others. Your physique and mine are different so you mustnt eat more, otherwise it will be harmful!
Ling Langs mind only got confused after that little outburst. Even so, he remains calm and smiling against that stern looking child: Alright, alright, uncle here will try your snack as soon as I get back home. As it so happens your little auntie is also quite fond of snacks, me and her can eat it together.
Uhh, how old is my auntie? Bai Xiachen asks after murmuring to himself about something.
Oh she? She just turned nine this year.
Nine years old? Then she can eat it. Uncle, you must remember to never let anyone under the age of five to eat the snacks, promise me!
Chapter 1554 - Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (4)
Chapter 1554 Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (4)
This time Ling Lang did not think too much about the remark; after all, young children shouldnt gorge themselves on candies or snacks, theres no wrong in Bai Xiachens request.
Bai Yan did not exin in this situation despite knowing what her son was worried about. Shes rather happy the boy would go to such lengths for Ling Lang because it shows the boy does care about this distant rtive.
Big Cousin, you should go back home first, I still have something to talk with Xiachen.
Against this request despite only getting to know his nephew, Ling Lang didnt deny it. He understood there must be a lot of things to talk about between the pair who just reunited. Making a coolugh: Of course, dont worry Bai Yan, your big cousin here knows how to make himself scarce. When you are free, do bring Xiachen to my home, Im sure my mother will love to meet him.
Once he finished saying that, the flirt promptly realized hes been disregarding a certain someone nearby. His eyes slowly turned to Big Bear and got all wary and vignt. The guy may not be a martial artist, but hes from a military family, hence his ability to discern danger and those whos physically trained their body.
This man, hes just like them.... Hes a real preconditioner of martial art!
Uncle, hes my bodyguard from my father. The steambun picked up on that gaze and casually exins.
When Bai Yan heard her boy said father, thedys heart literally skipped a beat. Hurrying to grab the steambuns soldier so she could get a proper answer: Xiachen, are you saying your fathers here? In this ce?
Di Cangs here? On Earth?
Theres a indescribable feeling circting within the demon queens heart. Excitement? Not quite... Worry? A little bit... But more than both of those feelings, its a sense of deep guilt!
In this life all shes done was to make that man follow her wherever she goes. Whether it be through danger or peril, its always like that. Meanwhile she on the other hand couldnt do a thing aside from being a burden...
Mother, lets go inside before we talk. Bai Xiachen takes a look at the people thats staring over and decides to go elsewhere. Hes notfortable being stared at like some item.
Okay, lets go back to your room. Taking hold of her sons hand, Bai Yan led the way into the elevator.
Big Bear didnt follow suit though, he instead went to the parking lot with Ling Lang since he knows its not his ce to eavesdrop on the pair while they talk. Instead, he wanted to give his own advice to the flirt whos clearly clueless to the value of his newfound gift. The thing you got from the little young master, its some really good stuff.... dont waste it.
This time around Ling Lang simply became bewildered. He knows his nephew wasnt exactly your average kid based on the fact that he could use true martial artists as a bodyguard, but whats so special about the gift?
......
Inside the hotel room.
As soon as Bai Xiachen went inside and saw no one was looking, he promptly threw himself into Bai Yans arms like a little kitten wanting to snuggle. If it was in the past then this act would surely make the woman reprimand her boy that hes no longer a little baby. However, she also knows its been hard on her little precious boy since they came to Earth.
Xiachen, where is your father now.... Where is he? Bai Yan asks after giving her boy a soothing rub on the head.
Mother, Father wille soon, you can ask him in person then. Also.... Mother, did you know State Teach sent Father back here eight years earlier?
Chapter 1555 - Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (5)
Chapter 1555 Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (5)
Eight years ago? Why is that? Bai Yan pricks her brow in confusion.
Baddie Father told me that if he wanted toe to Earth, he would need to find a body thats closely matching his own. However, State Teacher could only locate a body through his prophetic ability that shouldve died eight years ago to use, thats why Baddie Father transferred over earlier than us.
In other words, Di Cang arrived on Earth eight years ago while she and her son only arrived recently?
Bai Yans heart immediately tensed up in pain, causing her fists to clench up like she couldnt breathe.
Di Cang had to wait for me for eight years in some for offnd... I did it again, I made him suffer so much because of my own willful wishes....
Its then the woman suddenly recalled back to the time where she spent wandering out in the wild by herself on Earth. Something snapped into ce inside her mind because aside from the initial two early years where she encountered danger and suffered a lot of injuries, Bai Yan couldnt say the following eight years were all that perilous. This leads her to believe that must be because her husbands working in the shadows. For example, on many nights thedy would find her senses tingling like someones sneaking around in the dark and stalking her. Of course, Bai Yan never thought too much of it and left it as wariness and fatigue ying at her mind. But now, well, it doesnt take much to connect those dots, especially the hair-raising cold shiver of when shes bathing in the wild. Its obvious Di Cang was peeking at her naked body while in the water!
Mother, Baddie Father said he watched you fall from the lightning strike back then. He really wanted to help you block, he really did, but he didnt because he knew how much you cared about the family and friends on the other side.
Bai Yan understood why her boy was saying that and smiled in agreement: Yes, I dont me your father, he made the right choice. I would rather die than to miss the opportunity to meet everyone in the other world. Also, I wouldnt be able to have you if I didnt die that day either.... Mother loves you so much Xiachen. That said, the woman went ahead to pull her son into a warm embrace to show her affection.
Really? The steambun happily wraps his little hand around hers to show his affection.
Nodding, Bai Yan strongly reaffirms the notion: Ive used up all my good karma in this life to meet your father. Because of your father, I now have you, Ling Yan and Jin Tian... Besides, there are so many people who cares for us on that side, what else could I ask for?
Exhaling a small breather after hearing that statement, the steambun appears very much relieved. Hes been worried Bai Yan would regret dying just to have him and his siblings. If thats the case, what would he do then?
Mother, I will be very good and obedient, those people who brought you harm will pay for what they did, I promise you. Xiachen here will always be your most intimate and kind baby.
Those people who hurt Mother will know what sort of a mistake they made. No one can hurt my mother, no one!
Chapter 1556 - Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (6)
Chapter 1556 Heart Warming Bai Xiachen (6)
Bai Yan did not make any friends in the previous life on earth, nor did she bring Bai Yi Yi along with her. The reason for that secluded nature wasnt only to enhance her own strength by diving into alchemy and such, its mostly because thedy had no will to continue living after revenge. She intended to off herself after the fact!
However.....
In the other world, that idea had long left her due to all the warmth she experienced from the friends and family she made along the way.
Di Cang knew this of course, hence the reason the demon king didnt save his wife from that thunderbolt. Otherwise, the oue would be that Bai Yan remains the same old her, the same woman whos only out for revenge and without a will to live. If thats the case, what then? Its not like the demon king could just rewrite history and then still get the same oue, that doesnt work!
Mother, Bai Xiachen looks up with his small little head, I miss Grandshifus and them, I also miss Sister Yi Yi and auntie. Once we go back to the other world, can we go see them in the human realm?
Of course... Theres no objection on her part. After all, Bai Yan received a lot of help from those friends and family, especially those who were there at the very beginning where she was at her weakest.
On this new lease on life, its unforgettable....
But then just as the mood was going well, the steambun decides to throw a bomb down that destroyed itpletely. Lets go without Baddie Father, just us. Baddie Father is too intimidating, and Sister Yi Yi have a small heart so she will be scared.
Immediately, Bai Yans mouth twitched over thatment: Ill have your father control himself.
Getting all pitiful and teary, Bai Xiachen knew hes not going to get his way this time around. He wanted to hog Bai Yan to himself on the trip, thats why he suggested to leave Di Cang behind.
Also, dont say bad things about your father. Bai Yan pinches her boy on the nose as a tease, knowing full well how naughty the rascal could be when it came to her own husband.
Making a wronged face after hearing that remark, That... then can Mother still snuggle with me if Father is around? Can you still give me a kiss on the cheek too? He purses his lip like some pitiful pet waiting for its owner to consent.
Why not? Youre my son.
Yaahh!!! We can take Baddie Father with us then, Im fine with that as long as I can snuggle with you Mother. Baddie Father may be annoying at times, but I will bear with him if you insist Mother.
As long as he could do as he pleases then what does an extra Di Cang matter in the equation?
Anyways, Xiachen, when is your father... when is heing? Waiting for a good moment, Bai Yan eventually asks after sumbing to her own desire.
Eight years, no matter how patient thedy was, eight years was still a long time for anyone. How could she not want to console her own husband after knowing that fact?
I dont know, but Baddie Father said he needed to do one more thing beforeing. I dont know when but he said at most two or three days. That said, the steambun went ahead to tug at her sleeve, Mother, Baddie Father will definitelye find us, you just need to wait for him so dont worry.
Thinking it over, Bai Yan eventually epts this fact despite her own urge to search: Okay, I will listen to you. I believe your father wille find us soon.
Chapter 1557 - Bai Xiachen’s present (1)
Chapter 1557 Bai Xiachens present (1)
Ran Ran. Running into the main living room of the Ling households estate, the man by the name of Ling Yun appeared anxious in the face when searching for his wifes whereabout. Only by seeing Bai Ran loftily sipping tea on the sofa did the man calm down. Ran Ran, I heard Wen Shan that bastard came to make trouble, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?
Before he came home, Ling Yun had been busy dealing with some business at work when one of his subordinates reported the news of Wen Shan making a scene in his home. Thats why he came running back so quickly without checking what has happened on the phone.
Im okay, our son beat up Wen Shan for me. Hubby, regarding our son beating up that guy, do you think you and Father can settle it somehow? Im worried that Wen n will try something... Bai Ran asks with a troubled expression.
Initially thedy did not stop her son Ling Lang due to her own grief against Wen Shan, but after cooling her head down and figuring out the gravity of the situation, she knew its going to get messy. After all, the coward may be a bastard, but hes still the son of the current chief of the Wen n. Thats bound to cause some trouble for their family.
Dont worry about that, me and Dad can handle the aftermath. Ling Yun smiles reassuringly, Oh right, our son shouldnt be a match for that Wen Shan right? Howe hes able to beat that guy? Theres a obvious look of puzzlement in the mans eye because he knows his own boy the best. Aside from being a flirt with those movie stars and girls of high society, Ling Lang didnt have any other special ability.
Ah, that. Here, sit down with me and let me exin. I got something really good to tell you. Bai Ran wraps her arm around her husbands and make him sit, Do you remember my older sisters daughter?
Thinking back to that name, Ling Yun starts recalling back to the fuzzy memory of that young girl who would often hide behind her own mother. Unlike his wife, he himself didnt have much of an impression from that side of the family anymore. The only impression would be that his niece was well behaved and sensible, often clingy and very likable.
Pity..... if the Bai n didnt face destruction, that child wouldnt be missing for all these years.
I remember her, shes called Wen Yan wasnt she?
No, shes called Bai Yan now, Bai Ran harshly corrects her own man. Thats what I want to talk about. Bai Yan, that girl, shes back. Not only is she back, shes grown up to be a finedy.
Appearing shocked along the face, Ling Yun quickly speaks: Then did she go back to the Wen n? Does she know about Wen Shans new wife and new daughter?
Honestly speaking, Ling Yun had a very bad impression of Wen Shan and held the guy in great contempt. For one thing, taking on a new wife and daughter right after your first family broke apart was enough to make anyone frown.
Then did you invite the girl to our home? I would like to see this niece of mine for dinner, its time we did our part to take care of that poor child. No matter what shes still our rtive. As her uncle, the least I can do is make sure shes doing well. Showing a gentle smile, Ling Yun really meant it when he said he wants to help: Also, go call that rascal that is our son back home for dinner, I want him to help his cousin out since theyre around the same age. Were too old to be too involved so its better if the young ones interacted more often.
PFF~!
Chapter 1558 - Bai Xiachen’s present (2)
Chapter 1558Bai Xiachens present (2)
Bai Ran could no longer keep her eyes from forming a curve after hearing her husbands words. Shes too happy that its showing on the surface.
Why are you acting so happy all of a sudden? Did I do something? Ling Yun couldnt understand the inexplicable look hes getting like hes some gullible child being praised.
Oh that, you dont need to fret about Ling Lang getting to know our niece. Grinning now in the face, Bai Ran pauses to keep her husband hanging as a yful tease, But you did return in time, I want to talk to you about something else as well. Before you return, our daughter almost got hit by a speeding car along the road.
What?
Ling Yunsplexion got deathly pale, understanding the severity of how close his baby girl came to death today.
I know youre busy out there working for our family, but Hubby, I suspect someone is out to get us this time. That speeding car is no ident, its likely premeditated....
Ling Yuns beating heart wont stop at the suggestion, causing his hand to clench up greatly when he spoke with that cracking voice: Dear, dont worry, I will make them pay for going after Smile! Dad is already getting old so dont let him know, I will personally handle this matter. They wont be able to hide from us!
The man understood, unless the one behind the plot gets identified then the danger would continue to lurk around. By then their family would never be able to rest at ease knowing a shadow was after them!
I know you will keep our family safe Hubby, thedy sighs, but we also have to thank our niece Bai Yan as well, shes the one who saved Smile before the car crash. Apparently shes a martial artist like my sister and parents.
If at first Ling Yun only took his niece as someone that needs help then this newfound piece of news only made him feel grateful and proud. Grateful for saving his young daughter, proud of having such a strong-willed niece who doesnt give up despite the cruelties of life.
If so then we need to invite her over to our house even more. I need to thank her personality and show our hospitality.
Unable to hold back a giggle over her husbands antic, Bai Ran couldnt ask for a better response: Ill go have Ling Lang tell her.
As the old saying goes, when you speak of someone then they are bound to show up. Exactly then the main door was pushed open and in came a handsome youngster who appeared all excited like hes just came home from the carnival.
Mom, guess who I met after going out with Bai Yan? As for his old man, Ling Lang just ignored the guy like hes thin air, thats how little care the flirt had for his own father.
Laughing at her sons childish behavior, Bai Ran didnt reject this and happily asked the question: Oh? And what sort of person did you meet that is making you so jolly?
You will never guess, we were able to find Bai Yans son right away. That little guy is so cute and adorable, I wish I could kidnap the little rascal to our home. Though the boy is only eight this year, but hes so clever and smart. If Smile and the boy wasnt rted then I would love to pair them together. They would look like dolls together I tell you Mom!
Bai Yans son? Eight years old? Ling Yuns voice suddenly got all menacing when he spoke up from the side of his son, thus scaring the flirt to death under that threatening gaze.
It couldnt be helped. Ling Lang had always been the carefree and mboyant son of this family, constantly disregarding his old man after being old enough to do so. However, before then, Ling Yun was known to be very serious and stern regarding his own son and would beat his bum bum whenever the flirt cause trouble outside.
Chapter 1559 - Bai Xiachen’s present (3)
Chapter 1559 Bai Xiachens present (3)
Bai Ran hurried to wink at her own boy to stop before angering the man some more. Hurrying to help calm the situation: Hubby, Bai Yans child is very good. Perhaps she got conned in some way back then, thats why she gave birth so young. We dont know the full story so lets judge her without getting the details, okay? Its already sad enough on what happened to her....
Ling Yun did not respond despite the plea, leaving the whole room in an awkward air of heaviness. Against her husbands heavy expression, thedy only grew more anxious and worried. She couldnt stop staring into the mans eye out of fear on he might think.
Ling Lang definitely felt the oppressive air hanging in the room. Lowering his head in guilt at making this mistake: Dad, dont be like that please, I think Bai Yan likes her son very much and seems happy too. Sure, she did get pregnant very young, but I see the child as a gift to her and not a burden.
After saying that, the guy also took out the bottle of Dan pills in his possession to show the gift he got. See this Dad? This is something that child gave me. If anyone is to me then its those bad people who conned my cousin into the ordeal. The two are innocent and shouldnt be med.
Both of you dont have to be so nervous, I know that girl is a good child, nor will I be prejudice against her. After all, she didnt have anyone beside her during those tough years, no one can me her for what happened. But you though, Son, if I find out you ever get a girl pregnant without marrying them then I will break your leg!
Ling Lang simply gawked his mouth ajar in shock after hearing that ending.
Isnt this too bias? I didnt even do anything and I still get hit!
Dad... then what about Smile?
How dare you jinx your own little sister? Ling Yun grew furious and red at his own unfilial son, If I find out someone knocked Smile up at that young age then I will break that animals leg! As for the baby... our home is more than big enough, we can afford to care for another mouth. Besides, you think everyone is like you who likes to hook up with any beauty that crosses your way? Dont you dare try me. If I find out you really do knock up a girl without marrying them first then I would rather disown you before I let you step foot into this home!
Ling Lang literally squealed, his hair raising into a sweaty mess at that warning. Dad, would never dare!
Its true this flirt likes to hang around those beautiful flowers, but when have he ever yed around like everyone think? Hes not the type to mess around okay! At most a little kiss or a little touch here and there, but even when he does sleep with them its only with a condom, never raw! Of course, the woes of this yboy would never reach the ears of those closest to him. The behavior portrayed to the public was simply too strong to the point where Ling Lang would never be able to shirk it off even after marriage. At that point the man would constantly be dictated around by his wife due to his phndering yfulness.
Dont dare? Ling Yun sneered at his own sons promise, I will believe it when I see it. If you ever be someone like that heartless Wen Shan then I would send you back to the maker than to keep you in my sight.
A shudder gripped the flirts back. For once in his lifetime, he got this sensation that he better keep his manhood in check less he loses it. He knows his old man wouldnt really murder him, but making his manhood go limp wasnt something out of the equation. There are plenty of medicine and drugs to do just that!
Son, its then Bai Ran finally took notice of the pill bottle in Ling Langs hand, did you say that is from Bai Yans son?
Ling Lang finally regained some sense back into himself and nodded: This is the snack Xiachen gave me. He says its our meeting gift.
Hearing this, Ling Yun immediately focused in on his son and with more anger this time around: You animal! How could you take candy from a child? You are his uncle, its you who should be giving him a present and not the other way around!
Chapter 1560 - Bai Xiachen’s present (4)
Chapter 1560Bai Xiachens present (4)
Dad, if I was an animal then what would you be? Ling Lang meekly mutters this, too afraid to openly speak his mind.
Ling Yun: ....
Its at this moment where Bai Ran finally took a better look at Bai Xiachens present. Reaching over with her hand: Son, let me have a look at that bottle.
Oh, here Ma. Handing it over, the flirt scratches his nose like a good son that he was.
Initially thedy only had her suspicion due to the familiar scent she smelled from the containers surface, but that suspicion immediately turned to certainty after popping the cork. That scent was intoxicating and brought old memories back to the forefront. Dan pill, these are alchemic pills!
What did you say Ran Ran? The husband nearly lost his own breath at the outburst.
Im certain, these are definitely alchemic pills. Bai Rans voice sounded very excited, Back when I was living with my parents in the Bai n, my father had a couple in his treasury so I was able toe into contact with a few in my younger years. This smell, its unmistakable...
On Earth, only big powerful ns like the Water n would have their own personal alchemists in their service. As for the smaller family ns like the Bai n and such, they could only resort to purchasing a few from various auctions in rare asions.
Mom, you must be mistaken, these are only snacks Xiachen gave me. Ling Lang didnt buy the idea and started to doubt his own mother. However, that suspicion quickly changed to belief after he recalled back to the steambuns warning about eating only one at a time. Theres also thement from that big bodyguard about the bottle being something really good.
It cant be.... Are these seriously alchemic pills?
By now Ling Lang body had started to tremble because hes only now starting to understand the gravity of the situation: Mom, I really didnt know these are Dan pills, I thought theyre only Xiachens snack. If I had known then I wouldnt have epted something so valuable. Should I return it back to him?
Now I see why Cousin was making that smiling face, Bai Yan knew what her son was giving me!
Did Yan Yan say anything? Bai Ran was just like her son and was visibly shaking due to the value in her hands.
Alchemic pills, these things are no different from being legendary items for them who werent part of the martial world. Not to mention they have a whole bottles worth here!
My cousin didnt say anything, and she didnt tell me the truth. Ling Lang was ready to cry at this stage.
They likely wont ept it anyways even if you send it back now. Contemting the issue, Bai Ran eventually came to a decision, Since its Xiachen who gifted this to you then keep it. Just dont forget their kindness and know this will change your life forever.
Ling Langs nervously received the bottle back from his mom and held it like some miracle drug: Mom, youre a martial artist so you should take these pills, dont you want to get stronger?
Bai Ran appeared pleased by her sons offer but shook her head anyways: My talent is already set in stones at this point in my life, anymore will be wasted on me. Besides, the stronger I get then the longer I will live, that means I will have to grow old by myself after your father passes. Spending a lifetime with your father is what I want, not some lonely extension on my lifespan.
Whats more, shes not going to steal this opportunity from her own children, thats foolish beyond belief if she did. The younger they are, the more benefits these pills would have on them.
I remember little Xiachen said to take the green one first... Mom, should I try it now then?
Its not like the flirt doesnt want to be a martial artists like his own mom during his childhood, just that Ling Lang knew his own talent and theres limited resources at their familys disposal. However, the opportunity has now beenid before him so how could he refuse? Its also a mean for him to get the power for revenge on those who wish his little sister harm. The guy didnt forget that traumatizing moment where Smile almost got ran over by that sportscar!
Chapter 1561 - Bai Xiachen’s present (5)
Chapter 1561Bai Xiachens present (5)
Mom, I understand, I will not let my cousin and nephew down, Ling Lang appears determined along the eyes as he stared down at the container.
He remembers Xiachen asking him to take the green pill so he did. Immediately, a burst of air came gushing out of his pores and left the man soaked in his own smelly sweat of grime and filth. The guy had just made the first step into the world of cultivation, a requirement for all who wish to start absorbing the energy around themselves.
In reality, there are nocking in people wanting to dive into the mystic and unknown. Sadly, Earth has be too polluted and impossible to get started. Like in the east where martial arts need to learn how to wield the energy in the air to begin cultivation, they couldnt really do it due to their veins being plugged with unnecessary elements. As aparison, it would be the same as a car filled with gas but couldnt ignite it due to its tube being clogged with dirt. Then in the west theres magic, a powerful art that maniptes the energy of this world to the users bidding. The arcane art may be different to martial arts, but its final goal was the same where they want to use the energy in the air to their own bidding. Thats how they create fireballs and other elemental spells and such.
Cleansing Dan Pill? If my guess is correct, this is a Cleansing Dan Pill used by us martial artists to clean out the filth inside our veins. Years ago I was able to watch a auction selling this type of alchemic pill once. The final asking price was in the billions so my father was greatly disappointed because he couldnt outbid the final winner. Bai Ran exins, her face showing surprise and joy.
Unlike his wifes mood, Ling Yuns brow had furrowed up into a knot instead of being happy: Wife, Ill go close the door first and not let anyone in. You stay here with our son and watch over him.
Right now the Ling family was at the tip of the iceberg. Any sudden movement or mistake would allow their opponents to catch onto it and make a mess of things, including ruining Ling Langs evolution right now. Or maybe worse, murder them for these alchemic pills thats worth billions!
............
The cleansing process took a very long time by going from the afternoon all the way to the evening. Nevertheless, the flirts done it now. He may be covered in a stickyyer of grime that turned off even his own mother, but hes done it!
Mom, I just had a look inside the bottle and theres more than one of these pills. We can save one for Smile so you and father should split the rest. Ling Lang offers aftering out of the shower. He felt incredibly refreshed like all those years of drinking and smoking had never happened.
Bai Ran simply gawked her eyes at the container and didnt try to reach over; instead, she grew hesitant like shes struggling inside. Truth be told, the woman does want to try one of these alchemic pills for herself and grow strong as well. That way their family would have another trump card against those foes lurking in the shadow.
Ling Lang seems to catch onto his own mothers woes and quickly cocked that iconic grin of his: I know you want to stay with father, but look at me Mom, dont I look healthier than ever? That pill didnt just push out the dirty stuff inside me, it also did something to my health and I feel great! Just look at how pearly white my skin is?! Dont you want to feel healthy and pretty? Im sure Dad would love to see that too dont you think?
That did it, all females are prone to fall victim to any beauty products, especially when it could help turn back the age of time on their skin. Without hesitation, Bai Ran picked out one of the green ones and held it before herself.
Chapter 1562 - “General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (1)”
Chapter 1562 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (1)
Husband, these Dan pills... Bai Ran moves her mouth like she wanted to say something but couldnt due to the content. Shes obvious worried about something.
Its okay, you dont need to say more. In a few days it will be Fathers birthday. Dont forget to invite our niece to the party. As for the four smaller ns, dont invite anyone from their end.
Bai Ran immediately showed a surprised look because this meant her husband intends to side with Bai Yan and disregard the four smaller ns. Make no mistake, this was no easy decision. After all, theyre all part of high society and openly snubbing that side meant their Ling household would be telling everyone they are not on good terms. Undoubtedly more enemies would take advantage of this factter on and use this opening.
Okay, Ill tell Yan Yan this, Im sure she will be happy to attend if I ask. Bai Ran sighs a breath of relief.
This was exactly the trouble she had. On one hand she wanted to look out for the benefits of her own family, on the other she wants to protect Bai Yan and help thess. Picking one meant damaging the other, regardless of her choice, someones going to get the shorter end of the stick. Now its all be a non-problem thanks to their boys sudden surprise entry into the equation.
......
Hotel, Bai Xiachen was currently fast asleep while nesting himself in Bai Yansp.
This little thing, hes so cute while asleep. He must be dreaming about something delicious, look at that drool and happy face.... Bai Yan thought, pleased to have her son around again.
Bad Little Rice, as if inpliance to thement from thedy, the little guy suddenly started to furrow his forehead in displeasure, youre stealing my snacks again, I wont y with you anymore.
Bai Yan: ....
This little guy, even when hes dreaming, hes still fighting with Little Rice over their snacks?
But before the woman could go further in her own train of thoughts, a series of phone rings catches her ear. Bai Yan didnt want to wake her son up so those hands moved fast. However, the number on the screen wasnt one she recognizes. Sure, she did give the cell number to Ling Lang her cousin, but this new one didnt match up with the flirts ID. Abruptly, another thought hit thedy like a train wreck because not long-ago Big Bear had asked her for the phone to use.
It cant be....
Thinking of the possibility that her heart wanted, Bai Yan carefully climbed out of the bed without waking her boy, moving quickly and silently towards the direction of bathroom like a sneaky housewife thats about to meet their secret lover.
Once inside and after pressing the receive button.
Yan Yan...
The voice that came through was low and hoarse, yet it carried a hypnotic tone that sucked the very air out of thedys throat. Its too familiar and causes her eyes to tear up.
Yan Yan...
The man on the other end didnt get a reply so he called out again through the phone, this time carrying even more tenderness and yearning to the point it could melt a woman.
Mmm, Im here... Bai Yan finally realizes shes being too quiet and muttered this out with sobbing tone.
After a long pause on both sides: Yan Yan, I miss you...
Eight years of yearning and separation, thats all he needed to convey his feelings.
......
Not far away in the back mountain of the Water ns estate, a big orange cat was currently loafing around in the grasses and enjoying the soft breeze when it overheard that lovely beckoning. Immediately, the critter promptly looked up in surprise at the man who never showed such emotions.
Chapter 1563 - “General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (2)”
Chapter 1563 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (2)
If anyone else were to be present then they would surely be taken aback by how humanistic this cat was behaving. Its not normal to act this way for an animal, almost like its intelligence has been elevated beyond that of an animal!
......
Di Cang, where are you now? Bai Yan whispers this, her fingers growing tighter in anticipation for the reply from the phone.
Im taking care of some business outside, dont worry, Ille as soon as Im finished.... Yan Yan, wait for me. The mans voice promptly made Bai Yan chuckle due to how apologetic it sounded.
Okay, Ill wait for you toe to me, and if you need me Ill go find you right away.
Dont worry, Im your man, Ill fix anything thates my way and give you a safe haven.
Thats the initial promise he made to her so hes going to see that through. Whether it be on Earth or the other world, its all the same.
Mmm. The corner of Bai Yans mouth curved upwards, her smile warm and glowing after that lovely cooing.
I estimate Xiachen already told you the full story. When you disappeared that day outside the demon city, I immediately called State Teacher back for help. But for some reason, I could onlye to the Earth eight years prior. Ive been following you since...
Many times, I watched you dive into danger without thinking it through. I hated the experience. On more than one asion I had the urge to drag you into bed and give some sense into you!!
When spouting this sentence, Bai Yan could hear the gritting teeth of her man through the phone.
Hes really angry with me isnt he....
Im sorry, Di Cang.
This would be a rare asion for her in not arguing with Di Cang, which in kind tempered some of that re in his attitude.
At the beginning, I lost hope after the Bai n was destroyed. So, in order to avenge them, I would pay anything to grow strong. I know the Tian n has a strong backing, but I did not know how strong they were so all I could do was to improve and improve.
If I survived then I could avenge them, and if I die.... then I dont have to live with such pain.
But then I went to the other world, the world where you lived. I met my brother Bai Xiao, Chu Yi Yi, and my shifus along with many more people....
Its your presence that made me want to try to living again, try living so that I can be with you.
Im grateful that you didnt stop me from going to the other world where I got meaning to my life. If I didnt, I wouldve ended myself even after my revenge. Theres nothing in this world binding me here.
Bai Yans now afraid of death, afraid of leaving all these friends and families behind. Therefore, in order to avoid such an oue, Bai Yan has put her all into growing stronger again, but for a real reason and not just blind vengeance.
......
On the mountain of the Water n, Di Cang had grasped onto his own chest like hes unable to breath due to the wordsing off of the cellphone. His wifes confession wouldnt stop ringing in his ear and its killing him, all for one simple reason C that so called backing in causing the Bai ns demise was the Water n itself!
Though he turned back time and came to Earth eight years prior, he couldnt change the tragedy because that had urred already. Also... hes not the true young lord of the Water n so what right does he have with messing in fate of those living here?
Chapter 1564 - General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (3)
Chapter 1564 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (3)
That said about the past, Di Cang also knows the future remains fluid and everchanging like the flow of a river. He couldnt change the events thats already set-in stone, due in part thanks to State Teachers advice, but this demon king would be damned if he doesnt set the future in proper arrangement for his wife.
Didnt those people want to use the Water n as their backing? Humph, I will have them fall heavily and deeply into the ground before I leave!
Yan Yan, believe me, I will solve everything for you, I wont let them off without settling this blood debt. I will also... let them have a taste of the pain you suffered!
Some things could not be solved with mere death, only by making them suffer immeasurably while being alive would it be enough to quell that hatred.
Ill wait for you toe... Bai Yan says, her voice growing ever so more yearning like her own husbands.
But yearning was yearning, it wont help even if they kept talking through a phone. Therefore, the conversation quickly ended after that when they hung up.
If Yan Yan calls again remember to hand me the phone. Di Cang tosses the device over to the big orange cat after hanging up.
Meow. The catplies by calling out, his paws resting on the phone screen and poking at it like a human child ying with a toy.
Di Cang didnt mind the fact that his pet was ying with the device, as long as he knows someone he trusts was on watch for Bai Yans call then that was enough.
Cocking a devious smirk, Tian n, Fu n, and... the Wen n? I will definitely make all three of your ns suffer for making my wife endure those grievances!
......
General Ling Kaiyuans position within this nation was very high. Even though they rarely meddled in the political affairs of each day-to-day business, it still doesnt mean their household had fallen from grace. In fact, its the opposite, theyve never been higher!
This time around for the old generals birthday, the family has arranged for a huge banquet to invite those of high assignments. Take for example the leading figure of this nation. Though the number one official couldnte attend in person, they still sent a representative to congratte the old general, thus giving the Ling household immeasurable glory in the publics eye.
Despite the desire to tter such an influential family and its members, those attending wouldnt dare to bring gifts tonight. Theyve been told specifically not to today, plus they all know the sort of position the old general was in. If they did bring gifts then it would only give the political opponents opportunity to prod at the old general, iming hes dirty and easy to bribe.
Vroom~~~!
Its then the guests that were still heading inside were stopped in their tracks because a luxurious looking SUV had pulled into the driveway. Normally expensive cars weremonce for these wealthy and influential guests, but the car te was something special in of itself. Who would carry the word rich in its te numbering? No one, no one thats why! For one thing it would be ridiculously hard to get such abination, secondly, such a taunting te name would rouse jealousy from anyone who had an ounce of influence. Yet this guy did and hes openly unting it before high society.
But their curiosity was soon quelled once the driver stepped out of the car. Wearing a casual set of brand names clothes, the guy was definitely handsome, no one could deny that. However, whats important was the fact that they all recognized who this one was C the younger son of General Ling Kaiyuan!
Of the Ling household, there are two sons currently holding the helms. The eldest would of course be Ling Yun, the flirts father who majored in politics. Meanwhile the younger one would be the business tycoon who currently dominates the businesses under their name.
To be clear, this sort of arrangement wasnt out of thin air. Each son took after their parents well. Ling Yun had his fathers talent in politics, meanwhile the younger one had the mothers talent in business. The old madam of the Ling household wasnt just some flower vase put up for looks, shes actually a famed business tycoon in of herself who carved a business empire before marrying the old general!
Chapter 1565 - General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (4)
Chapter 1565 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (4)
But who would really care for a middle-aged man anyways? Thedies here are more captivated by the next man toe off of that SUV. Specifically, Ling Lang whos the only adult male in the Ling household who hasnt married yet. Theyre showing love star eyes at the handsome flirt who immediately captivated the female guests eye.
Unfortunately for them though, their hopes arent going toe to fruition tonight. Instead of greeting all those fancying females, the guy remains preupied with opening the passenger seat door for his important guest.
For a moment, all the men attending the birthday banquet was gob smacked by how beautiful and stunning this newdy was. To be fair, there are no shortages of beautiful woman on Earth due to cosmetic surgery, but this sort of beauty didnt fall into that sort of a bracket. Its too natural, too pristine and unique.
Who is this woman? Why is she with Ling Lang?
I bet shes Ling Langs new girlfriend. He changes it so often, I bet this is another one. Trust me, this woman wontst more than a few days. The Ling household is so prestigious, only a properdy would be able to step through its door.
There are only so many females of high society in this capital city of the country, the very fact that they dont recognize Bai Yan leads them to believe shes not part of their circle. And what happens to those who dont mingle well in their circle? Obviously they would be shoved away and frowned upon, especially in this case by the females attending the banquet. You could literally see the jealous mes burning in their eyes.
Bai Yan naturally overheard their gossiping discussions due to her sharp ears, even so, she could care less and instead turned around to help a certain little steambun off the vehicle.
Mother... Bai Xiachens been trying hard to push his side of the door open when he got dragged out from his mothers side. The boy actually almost fell over due to this.
It couldnt be helped that the rascal would appear so pitiful and teary. This would be the first time he rode on a car and it nearly scared him to death. Then the tin can wouldnt open its door, which only made him more frantic because he didnt like the fact that hes trapped somehow.
Sir Ling Lang is ying with some woman that has a child this time around? In that case I bet she wont evenst a day if shes that old. The old general would be furious if he finds out.
Che, and whats up with the way he calls his own mom? Who calls mother nowadays? Does that kid think hes in some kind of old martial arts drama or something?
The voices of these people were very sour to the ear regardless of their gender, apparently upset by the fact that Bai Yan and her son got to ride with the flirt. Then again, this oue was to be expected. Whether it be men or female here tonight, they had one or more reason to get close to Ling Lang like setting up a marriage arrangement or trying to form a business rtionship. Theres just so many benefits to getting close to the Ling household.
......
Yi Yi, youve been looking like youre in a daze for a while already, can youe back to your senses now? Bai Yan asks her foster sister who stood there in a nk state.
Bai Yi Yi didnt reallye back to reality though. Stiffly turning her head like a robot, the youngss still showed the same disbelieving dull look in those eyes: Sister Bai Yan, I still need a minute to digest this.
Bai Yan dragged her out tonight and took her to see Bai Xiachen. Originally the poor girl thought the nephew would only be a little baby, yet it turns out hes already so old so how could she not be surprised beyondpare?
Chapter 1566 - General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (5)
Chapter 1566 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (5)
If you donte along then Ill leave you in this ce. Bai Yan knew she had to tease this foster sister of hers, otherwise they would be standing here till the next morning.
Bai Yi Yi immediately sped forward like a good girl scout. She didnt even want to give that idea even a sliver of hope.
Bai Yi Yi, Ling Lang also saw the dazed face of thess and decides to join in on the fun. However, his voice suddenly stopped and got uncertain after noticing something: Are you... are you able to practice again?
Ling Lang could not feel these before, but ever since he consumed the green pill from Bai Xiachen then hes been able to discern certain aspects of everyone around himself. For example, his own mother Bai Ran was a martial artist and the way she moved was certainly different from all the rest. Its very precise like its always ready to move forbat.
Huh? Startled in her initial response, Bai Yi Yi quickly realizes what hes asking and got all flushed in the face, Mhmm...
Ling Lang silently felt relieved at the good news: Thats wonderful to hear. You are my aunts apprentice so its good to know you have recovered. When my mother offered to help you and you refused, weve always been worried.
Thatment only made thess hang her head even lower. Its true she refused the aid of the Ling household, mainly because she didnt want others to gossip around, saying shes only out to steal other peoples wealth. That would be a smear on Bai Yu who brought her up from the streets, a sin Bai Yi Yi would never allow for herte teacher. Therefore, thess would rather live in a basement than to take charity from others.
Those females at the entrance were already jealous to begin with due to Bai Yans presence, but this time theyre downright showing contempt for Bai Yi Yi who got the opportunity to speak with Ling Lang. In fact, its so bad that one of them actually openly chuckled for everyone to hear!
Ling Langs footsteps suddenly stopped at the noise. Turning to re at the individual woman: Your parents never taught you that its not okay to mock others behind their back? Just listening to you all talk about others is hurting my ear and making you all look very ugly.
Sure enough, the smile in thosedies faces disappeared. They couldnt believe this for one. How could the flirt hear their conversation when its so low?
In reality though, the average person wouldnt be able to. The reason why Ling Lang could in this case was due to the fact that hes evolved into a real genuine martial artist. The very same type that could break rocks and chop bones with his fist, that kind. Merely picking on some noise nearby had be a easy task for him after consuming that green pill.
Sir Ling Lang, you misunderstood us, we.... One of the females in a bright red dress wanted to exin but was cut off by a voice from inside the manor.
Ling Lang, why are you noting inside yet?
Recognizing who this individual was, the sorry excuse of a guest that wanted to make an excuse stopped in her tongue. Shes now looking on with delight at the expected drama thats going to unfold.
Mrs. Ling is here, I like to see how that woman with a brat tagging along is going to y this. Shes definitely going to embarrass herself....
......
Coming out of the manor was none other than Bai Ran of course. She saw her son so she called out, but her gaze had locked onto Bai Yan right away and then shifted to the little figure standing next to her niece. Immediately, Bai Ran got all ted in the face as she quickly walked over to reach out for a big affectionate hug.
Yan Yan, I knew you woulde today. Your uncle has been waiting for you already. This child is Xiachen is he not? How lovely is he, the boy got your eyes you know?
Grand Auntie Ran, you are so young and good looking. Other people could easily mistake you as my mothers sister if you stand next to her.
Chapter 1567 - General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (6)”
Chapter 1567 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (6)
Bai Xiachen has never been shy since he was born and would honey up to anyone he meets. Therefore, he had no issue buttering up this newfound rtive of his.
Though Bai Ran herself knows the little guy only said those words in order to please herself, nevertheless, its working like flower pollen to a bee. Shes very happy and thats making her mood very delightful.
This kid... hes such a sweet talker and so lovable. Yan Yan, all of you should be tired by now after a long ride. Lets go inside first, its windy out here.
Just like that, the anticipated drama for these sour guests were promptly swept away after this brief greeting. Their faces were frozen on the spot and unsure of what to say. In particr was the bit about Bai Ran saying Bai Yans uncle was waiting inside. Anyone with a brain would realize this youngdy and her kid was some sort of rtive to the Ling household.
It cant be... shes Sir Ling Langs cousin?
Mom, just now these people were talking about Cousin behind her back. Ling Lang suddenly speaks up and points to the bunch nosy bitches near the entrance, They not only said Bai Yan is my girlfriend, but they also tried to insult her.
Bai Rans smile disappeared like a magic show in that moment. Shes ring at the bunch.
Auntie... you misunderstood, we did not mean any of that, we didnt know shes Sir Ling Langs cousin... Thedy wearing the bright red dress who openly chuckled spoke again, her demeanor awkward and losing color by the second.
Faintly nodding: I see, you dont need to exin. From what I can see, all of you dont want to attend anyways since youve been standing around for so long on the outside. In that case, my father-inws birthday doesnt need anyone that doesnt wish to stay. I will oblige your wish. All of you dont need to attend now. Son, go ahead and send these guests away.
After giving this dismissing order, thedy of the house promptly reached over to grab Bai Yan and the steambuns hand to lead them inside. Shes back to her old joyous self like the unhappy moment didnt ur.
Come, lets go inside. Yi Yi, quit standing there ande inside too, Im sure you are getting cold too.
Bai Yi Yi heard that of course despite how surreal this all seems to her. However, thess didnt follow like most would assume and instead she turned to Ling Lang who stood beside herself. Making a shy face: Ling Lang, do you want me to help you show them out?
In cases like these, a flirt like the guy shouldve picked up on thesss behavior since hes known to be a yboy. Yet he didnt, in fact, hes downright oblivious in this situation. Its not like Ling Lang was a dunce though, rather the females who pursue him are all very open and mature in these sorts of rtionships.
Thats great, you can help me then. Just dont let these people bother my cousin.
Mmm... Soft as a mosquito, her voice was so quiet that it would be difficult to catch there. Fortunately, Ling Langs ear had improved greatly since his rebirth and heard it.
Towards the twos lovey dovey interaction, Bai Yan had caught it when she swung her head around before entering the old manor. Its not difficult for thedy to see the pink sparks flying in the air, and for that, shes starting to get some ideas in mind.
Mother. Bai Xiachens call suddenly brings the woman back to reality.
Whats the matter? She asks by looking down.
Does Mother like Auntie Yi Yi a lot?
Bai Xiachen scratches the back of his head due to the oddity of him saying that. Hes just notfortable with that name since the other world had Chu Yi Yi who liked to y with him and cause trouble together.
Mmm, Bai Yan shows a faint smile like someone reminiscing the past, she could be counted as one of the most caring people I know on Earth. When your grandmother passed away, it was Yi Yi who took care of me. Shes clearly younger than me, but she did everything nheless for me. I was foolish, not knowing when to cherish what I had until now.
Chapter 1568 - General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (7)”
Chapter 1568 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (7)
Can you take her with us? I dont want to see you sad Mother. Bai Xiachen grasped onto his mothers hand, showing how concerned he was of her wellbeing by saying that.
Im afraid thats not possible, Bai Yan says, her face showing disappointment over her own words. But before I leave, I will make sure to arrange everything. She will be worry free for rest of her life.
Thats all she could do for her foster sister if they arent able to take Bai Yi Yi along. Breaking through the world barrier was no easy task, and its like Bai Yan knows a sure fire way to do just that either.
Dear! Its then Bai Ran calls out after locating her husbands presence, thus bring the pairs whispering conversation to an end.
Ling Yun wasted no time in walking over at the beckoning. His eyes were all smiles after seeing who has arrived.
This girl should be Bai Yan, right? You dont look like your mother very much so I didnt recognize you for a second. Guffawing augh, the man attempts to break the ice by trying to be funny.
Giving her husband a jab in the side, Bai Ran shoots a look as any wife would do in these embarrassing cases: How could anyone be exactly the same even if theyre parent and daughter? Yan Yan is not like my sister, but its fine as long as shes not like that Wen Shan.
Clearly, Bai Rans opinion of that coward has fallen to the level where she wants to vomit even at the mention.
Im only just kidding, dont mind me. Ling Yunughs again like a silly elder, I remember thest time we met you were only up to my waist, to think youve already got a son of your own in a blink of an eye.
Smiling in return to as thanks for the warm reception, Uncle, everyone will eventually grow up.
At that, the host of this party only smiled and said no more. This girl sure changed a lot. As a kid, she was so clever and smart, a total troublemaker, and now... shes very calm and mature. That event likely changed her personality.
Hello Granduncle, Bai Xiachen finally chimes in with his happy go lucky self, I am so envious of Granduncle, you were able to see Mothers younger self.
Ling Yun actually didnt know why the boy would say that and asked for a follow up, Why is that?
Because... back then Mother still hasnt experienced that tragedy yet. I never seen Mother like that. In my view, Mother has always been courageous and strong, never needing anyone to help. I sometimes wish me and Father can be that reliable, that way Mother will rely on us sometimes.
Bai Yans heart inwardly trembled in regards to thatment. Tightly hugging her son, she felt so happy to have this sensible child as her boy to the point its making her feel guilty.
Ling Yuns face grew even more surprised: Before Ling Lang mentioned you are not like a normal child, now I can see why he said that. Xiachen, youre much more mature for your age by thinking that way.
Bai Xiachen giggled delightfully at that: Mother suffered too much, if Im not more sensible then it will only cause my mother more worry.
Ling Yuns been left astounded at this point. Hes very envious of Bai Yan having such a filial son while he himself had such a heartache of a flirt.
Is Yan Yan here? An old voice eventually came from the rear, causing Bai Yan to turn around and see that old figure slowly strolling down from the second-floor staircase.
Dad, its Yan Yan.
Haha, its great that Yan Yan is here. I havent seen this child in more than a decade.
Chapter 1569 - General Ling Kaiyuan’s Birthday (8)”
Chapter 1569 General Ling Kaiyuans Birthday (8)
Yan Yan sure have grownpared to her old child self. Shes so mature now. But then you are still the focus of the crowd whenever youe. I remember when I first got a glimpse of you I was wowed by your cute and adorableness. If only you werent my daughters niece, then you would be able to be my granddaughter. Ling Kaiyuans boisterousugh was refreshing and lively in this moment.
Dad! Ling Yun got all sweaty in the face like an embarrassed son. He doesnt want his old mans words to scare away thedy who only just arrived.
Am I wrong? Back then thisss was a real eyecatcher. When little Ling Lang saw her, the first thing he did was cry to everyone saying he will marry her and make Yan Yan his wife. But this isnt old society anymore so marrying members of their own family isnt allowed anymore, otherwise the babies will be born mentally handicapped.
The old general didnt let up though after spouting all that and huffed a few more grunts, Oh why does it have to be this way. If only Yan Yan isnt Ran Rans niece, then I would be able to take her as my granddaughter-inw. What a pity, what a pity....
This time its no longer just Ling Yun who got all ck and awkward anymore, Bai Yan as well was making a what the hell face.
Dad, Im rather d Yan Yan is my niece. Its not like you dont know my sons personality. If we put Yan Yan with him then wouldnt be the same as ruining her? Yan Yan just came so dont scare her. What if she makes a run for it because of what you say? Bai Ran really does worry about this because her hand had already grasped onto Bai Yans sleeve in case the girl makes a run for it.
Ling Kaiyuan just scoffs anotherugh like its not a problem: Im only joking, just a hoke. Oh right, I still need to introduce her to everyone. Attention please, attention please! This is my daughter-inws niece, and next to her is her son. Dont get any idea about them alright, otherwise I will be the first to disagree.
Originally some of those nearby were already getting funny ideas, but after the old generals introduction and the warning underneath, they immediately lost the idea. For them who are after wealth and power, taking in a mother and her child was nothing especially hard in their view. Just another mouth to feed.
Come,e,e, Ling Kaiyuan smiles and wave for Bai Yan and the steambun over.
Though a little taken aback by the behavior, Bai Yan nevertheless went ahead to move forward. She didnt have the heart to refuse such a loving and silly old man.
Yan Yan, please go ahead and call me grandpa from now on like Ling Lang that rascal does. Grandpa here doesnt have anything special for our first meeting so I can only give you this. Its a jade, I do hope you like it.
In an instant, Bai Yan suddenly found the world to be extremely small after seeing the jade in question. Unlike the others who showed envious looks when staring at the precious object, she on the other hand recognizes it!
A few days ago, she had only just arrived back on Earth and needed money. In order to remedy the issue, she specifically sold a jade in her possession to Ling Lang to use as a present for the old grandpa. As a result of that, the old general would on multiple asions unt the precious trinket to his peers and made all his friends envious.
Oh Yan Yan, some time ago Smile almost got hurt. The old general then points to his son and daughter, These two wanted to hide that incident from me, thinking I would get too worried. They really think I wouldnt find out? I may be old, but not useless. I know youre the one who saved Smile. I have nothing but thanks to you. This jade, I cherish it greatly, butpared to my grandchilds life, I cant think of anything more valuable to give.
Chapter 1570 - The Wen Clan’s Intrusion (1)
Chapter 1570 The Wen ns Intrusion (1)
Ling Kaiyuan had already gotten someone to value this jade prior to the banquet tonight. Its value was immeasurable ording to the inspector.
Grandpa, the flirt had juste through the entrance when he saw his old grandfather pulling out the item. Immediately, he couldnt help but chuckle at this scene: I dont think Ive said it before, but this jade was given to me by Cousin here. Youre technically returning it to its original owner there Grandpa.
Sure enough, the old generals face froze into an iceberg level of awkwardness. Hes embarrassed at his own mistake.
This... retracting that old hand, Im sorry Yan Yan, I didnt know it was from you originally.... Ill look for something else.
Theres no need, Bai Yan shakes her head, its good enough that I know you have the heart Grandpa Kaiyuan. Im not short on anything.
Ling Lang was the first toin about thatment. Well, thats obvious. Cousin, you have so much stuff that its making me feel poor you know? The fact that you can give Xiachen Dan pills as snack is enough to make many go crazy!
But if you do want to give me something then.... Bai Yan pauses to organize her own words, when I eventually leave this ce, do look after Yi Yi for me. I hope Ling Lang cousin here could do that. This way my sister wont feel so lonely without me by her side.
Bai Yi Yi had alsoe in at this point when this conversation started. Immediately, thesss eyes got all teary red because she knew what it meant. Truly, the poor girl didnt want to think about the future and has been avoiding subject. After all, Yi Yi only had Bai Yan left as a family, she has no one else.
Dont worry Bai Yan, as your cousin, I naturally have the duty to look after your foster sister. I will take good care of her. Ling Lang pats his own chest to convey confidence.
Bai Yan didnt respond right away, instead she gets all meaningful in her smile while facing the flirt: Then howe she still suffered those grievances while I was away during this period?
Ling Langs voice stalled over that remark. His handsome face showing embarrassment and shame.
Over the past ten years, their Ling household had on several asion offered to help Bai Yi Yi. However, thess would always reject the kind offer. One for being not wanting to drag the Ling family down with herself for fear of those enemies returning; secondly, she also wanted to keep her self esteem and be able to stand on equal footing with Ling Lang. Anyone with a sharp eye could tell Bai Yi Yi had the hots for the flirt.
Sister Bai Yan, youve misunderstood them. Hurrying over with a panic face, Bai Yi Yi quickly steps in to defend her crush, Theyve helped me already. I didnt want to ept it but I know for a fact that theyve secretly did a lot for me in the background...
Thats all Bai Yan needed to hear. She couldnt stay on Earth, but she does want someone to help support her foster sister from a mental and spiritual level. After all, ones mental health was just as important as their physical one, the former she herself couldnt give so it could only be relied on someone else. In this case, it would be Bai Yans cousin.
While this family was having their own little fun conversation in the banquet hall, the rest of the attendees werent acting so calm anymore. The gazeing off of these guests were burning with desire and were locked onto Bai Yan like hawks meeting a treasure box.
Miss Bai Yan, do you have more jade of such excellent quality? Im willing to pay your asking price if you do.
Chapter 1571 - The Wen Clan’s Intrusion (2)
Chapter 1571 The Wen ns Intrusion (2)
Bai Yan contemted the idea before nodding slightly to the one who asked: I do. In a few dayse see Ling Lang, I will have him hold onto what I have for sale.
She didnt want to openly sell her jades on Ling Kaiyuans birthday, that would be rude and unfit for tonights celebration.
Of course, my jade wont be cheap either. Theyre no ordinary gemstone like you find elsewhere, theyre known as Spirit Jades.
Spirit Jade? Isnt the one here an Imperial Jade?
Imperial jade, a highly coveted type of jade thats able to fetch astronomical prices due to its rarity in modern day times. Its also one of the reasons why Ling Kaiyuan would unt his newfound treasure to his friends, such gemstones arent something money could easily buy. Theres a limited number of supplies on the market, and even then, the price would be beyond belief.
Grandpa Ling, you can tell by now cant you? Bai Yan didnt answer the persons question and instead turned to the old general for an exnation.
Slowly nodding his old head, Its as she says, the jade is not some Imperial Jade. As you all know, my bodys been feeling unwell in recent days, thats why I didnt want to meet anyone and was about to cancel this banquet tonight. But do I look sick to any of you now? Its because of this jade in my hand, Im feeling refreshed and rejuvenated after getting my hands on it.
When one grows old, they are bound to be stricken with aches and pains. Often this would be untreatable, thats just how the human body works, but this Spirit Jade from Bai Yan could rectify that w by moistening his cells with spiritual particles.
Everything in this world has a soul, the same is true for this jade. Materially its no different from an Imperial Jade like this guest says, but its also a jade thats able to bring in the spiritual energy around us. For that reason, Grandpa Ling is able to benefit by indirectly absorbing the spiritual energy as well, thus helping him feel rejuvenated. So, whats everyones take on its value now?
Naturally the im seemed oundish in the eyes of these people, but the proof was there with the old general standing before them. The word of the powerful and influential beats any scientific reasoning, thats how the world works and will always work.
Ling Lang, Ill get a few more of these jades ready, you can sell it to them as you please. Afterwards give the money to Yi Yi.
Stunned by this, Bai Yi Yi tears up immediately: Sister Bai Yan...
You dont need to say more, I cant stay in this ce so making sure you have enough to care for yourself is the least I can do. Its not like I can use the money anyways.
But you still have Xiachen, you can give it to him.
Xiachen will be leaving with me too. The ce were heading to cant use such money. Are you expecting me to hand the money over to the Wen n instead? Bai Yan smirks sarcastically at the mention of that family, I would rather burn it than to give them a penny!
That only made Bai Yi Yi sound more pitiful as she started to sob: Sister Bai Yan, where are you going? Cant you take me with you?
Following that plead, Bai Ran and the rest also started to focus in on Bai Yan because theyre getting curious. Nowadays taking a ne abroad was a simple gesture of pressing a button through theputer, why would anyone im they wouldnt be able to use money?
I cant tell you the details for the time being. If fate lets us then we will meet again in the future.... Bai Yan consciously nced over to Ling Lang, I hope you will eventually be able to get others to care for you instead of only you caring for others. Dont worry about me Yi Yi, I will live very well.
Chapter 1572 - The Wen Clan’s Intrusion (3)
Chapter 1572 The Wen ns Intrusion (3)
Gripping the bottom of her skirt, Bai Yi Yi felt tied inside her heart over this reality. Shes unable to let go.... It wasnt easy for the poorss to reunite with her older sister again, yet shes leaving again so soon? How could she give that up with a snap?
Sir. Its then a servant came up to Ling Yuns side and whispered a few words into the hosts ear. Immediately, the middle-aged man got all gloomy in the face.
Whats the matter? Did something happen? The old general saw the change in expression and quickly asked his son with a deep frown.
First turning to look at Bai Yan, then back to his old man whos still looking at himself, Ling Yun started to exin with a troubled face: The Wen n, Tian n and Fu n.... theyre all here. Dad, do you want me to drive them away?
No, Bai Xiachen suddenly cuts in using his childish voice, dont drive them away, let them inside. I want to see how these shameless people would try to hurt my mother!
This... Bai Ran the aunt got all worried instead ofplying, Yan Yan, why dont we... why dont we have them leave instead?
Its all right, let them in. Cocking a brow, Bai Yan looks down at her boy with a sly face since she could already imagine the oue.
The three familiesing together could only mean one thing: theyre here to make trouble! Why should they hide from it if thats the case? It would just be a matter of time before they butt heads anyways.
In no time at all, the group of ill minded people have walked into everyones view. The one leading would be Tian Wind and his daughter Tian Furen since theyre the defacto leader of the four small ns. Immediately, the pair had noticed the steambun whos been eyeing them, which made Tian Furen the spoiled brat fall to the ground.
Dad... he.... why is he here? The bitch exims in panic.
They came today to shut down Bai Yus supposed daughter who returned after ten years of being missing. Yet instead theye to meet Bai Xiachen for a second time in this event.
Making a frown, Wen Shan promptly shuts down his daughter down since its embarrassing for others to see this: Quiet!
It couldnt be helped in Wen Fei Feis case. Shes not someone who doesnt know manners, she does and know she messed up by crying out like that in public. The issue though was her mental state. Shes been suffering everyday since Bai Yan forced fed her that poison, thus not only making her unstable and losing a unhealthy level of weight, shes also miserable and wanted to vent.
Who is this boy to you? Wen Shan gloomily asks his former daughter after ring down at the steambun.
Smiling with derisiveness, Bai Yan bluntly replied: My son.
My son......
These words outraged the coward. Going livid and green, Wen Shanshes out with vigor in his voice: You rebellious girl, you bring shame to me! How old is this boy? You dare say hes your son? Are you implying you had him when you were only fourteen? How can you face your deceased mother bymitting such disgrace!
Chapter 1573 - The Wen Clan’s Intrusion (4)
Chapter 1573 The Wen ns Intrusion (4)
Wah!
The crowd instantly flew into an uproar over this shocking truth.
They assumed Bai Yan would be around forty something since her boy was already this old, to think shes a twenty something year old was unimaginable for them. After all, its not surprising to find a middle-aged woman to maintain their face this well since theres so much beauty products around in the market.
Against the reprimand, Bai Yan only scoffs a snicker: The one to be sorry to my mother is you isnt it? Originally you im to be in love with my mother, then when crisis strikes the Bai n and my mother, you abandoned her in a blink of an eye. How do you have the face to lecture me when youmit such disgusting acts?
Taking the steambuns hand, Bai Yan pushes forward with strength in her posture: You said that no man in this world would sacrifice themselves for a woman? If you had to choose, you would always choose power over a woman? Those were your own words is it not?
Now looking back at things, Bai Yan really does find it ridiculous on how selfish this man was and why her mother would like someone like that.
Wen Shans face had gone green by this point in how livid he felt: You unfilial girl! I am your father yet you would talk to me that way? I do love power more, but that doesnt mean I dont love your mother! If I didnt love her then why would I marry her?
Bai Yan only chuckled at that retort: For you, a woman is no more than a tool for pleasure is it not? If you really did love my mother then you wouldnt have remarried as soon as shes passed. Not only that, you also cheated on her while she was pregnant and produced an illegitimate daughter on the outside.
After the Wen n moved to this capital city, only Wen Fei Fei and her mother Chai Moon had followed along. That meant aside from Bai Yan herself and the Ling household who doesnt like to spread rumors, no one here really knew there was another daughter, nor did they know Wen Shan had another wife prior.
Bai Yan, shouldnt you me your own mom first if my dad cheated on her? If shes that good then how could a husband go look elsewhere? At the end of the day, its your mom who failed in her duty as a wife, thats why I was born. Wen Fei Fei suddenly cuts in, her voice venomous and condescending.
To sum it up, she wants to pin the me on Bai Yu whos already dead, while they themselves had done nothing wrong like usual.
Fei Fei! Wen Shan snaps back at her own daughter since he had more sense than the girl herself. He could explode from humiliation at this point.
Despite the outburst, Wen Fei Fei continues to protest like someone that didnt know why they did wrong: Dad, I am helping you...
You shut up for me first, theres nothing for you to say here! Wen Shan says in exasperation.
Chapter 1574 - The Wen Clan’s Intrusion (5)
Chapter 1574 The Wen ns Intrusion (5)
Chai Moon is such a gentle and clever woman, why is this daughter of mine not inheriting her positives? Fei Fei is always bringing me trouble.... The coward thought, disappointment starting to flicker in those eyes.
As expected, Wen Fei Fei did not shout anymore after being yelled at. Shes still very much afraid of her old man in this family, nevertheless, the re shes showing against Bai Yan remains strong.
Meanwhile for the rest in the banquet hall, everyone attending has been blown away with incredulousness, this was especially true for those madams anddies here tonight. For one thing, none of them would like their man going out to cheat, but to hear someone like Wen Fei Fei acting so strong and just while the main daughter stood around simply baffles them.
Che, a husband stealer will always be a husband stealer. Its bad enough the guy would cheat on the wife, but for the husband stealer to pin the burden on the wife is just unbelievable. This is a real eyeopener.
I know right? Who would even think like that? This is honestly the first time I met someone so shameless.
Wen Fei Feis expression had gone green after hearing those whispering voices. Immediately, she shoots a warning re towards those madams in question.
How dare they talk about us like this? These are all that Bai Yus fault, why should we bear it when my mother suffered so much?
Mother, Bai Xiachen pulls at Bai Yans sleeve, his eyes smiling, Ive learned a lot today. Originally I thought she was only a mad dog.... But to be able to turn ck into white is truly a skill. Such a person... how are they even able to live this long?
Reaching down to ruffle her sons hair: Because this is a peaceful society.
Ten years ago, the two other ns was only able to destroy the Bai n because they havent integrated with modern society yet, but ten yearster theyre now part of the system. So, what does that mean? It means they could no longer openly fight within the boundaries of the city, otherwise it would bring in the unwanted attention of the authorities. Nevertheless, it doesnt mean they couldnt resort to assassination, anything goes as long as its not on the surface and in the shadows.....
Wen Shan, Tian Wind who also came tonight smirks as he speaks, you dont have to be this angry, I believe your daughter isnt the type to pull an underage birth. You dont know it yet but this child is a member of the Water n.
That brought the coward into a standstill. He of course knows the great name of the Water n, but for this kid to be a member of that great family, how was he supposed to take this news? Furthermore, Wen Fei Fei just offended the boy. No matter what happens, it wont be good.
The Water n... Water n? Wen Fei Fei stutters this out, her face wild with horror, It must be a different Water n, it cant be that one, right?
Tian Wind very much relished in the way these two are reacting, it helps his sullied soul after experiencing that incident in the hotel. Smiling in the face: As if there would be another Water n. However, I can conclude this girl isnt the boys biological mother though, I bet shes only using him to get close to the young lord since the boys his son.
If Bai Yan really did give birth to the future heir of the Water n then why would their Tian n be alive still? They wouldve been destroyed by now! From that fact alone, Tian Wind could conclude the rtionship between the pair must be non-biological, perhaps even a lie.
This boy... hes not only a member of the Water n, but the child of the current young lord? Wen Shan and Wen Fei Fei both appeared frozen like a rock, their faces going white and green at the same time.
Chapter 1575 - Ridiculous Thought (1)
Chapter 1575 Ridiculous Thought (1)
Dad! Wen Fei Fei finally flew into a panic. Reaching to catch her fathers sleeve, her eyes showed horror like never before.
As the daughter of the Wen n, how could this bitch not know the importance of the Water n? In this country, almost every martial family or power must submit to the Water n less they be crushed by their fellow peers!
If I knew he was the little young lord of the Water n then I would never have said those things. Why did I do that? Will he order his people to kill me? What will happen? No! NOO!!!
Thinking up to here, Wen Fei Feis expression was bordering on the line of tears. Shes ready to cry and lose her mind.
Bai Ran the aunt heard this also of course since shes so close. Turning to stare at her niece Bai Yan: Yan Yan, Xiachen hes... is he really the little young master of the Water n? Then your rtionship with Xiachen... are you two really parent and child?
They had only heard of Bai Yan say Bai Xiachen being her son, they never heard anything about them being blood rted. Perhaps a step-son? After all, a twenty something woman having an eight-year-old son was difficult to imagine. Its not unheard of, just difficult toprehend when its so close to home.
Bai Yan didnt directly refute the idea, instead she looked down at her boy in thought for the proper wording: He is indeed my son, theres no question about that. As for his father.... I guess you can say hes the young lord of the Water n.
Di Cang came to Earth using a borrowed body and his own soul, therefore its technically correct to say the young lord was the steambuns father. Sure, biologically its not, but the most important part wasnt the gics, its the bond they share and feeling they had for one another. Take for example adopted orphans, would a parent consider such a child not their own after building up a bond? Of course not!
Mom, why cant I understand anything what youre saying? Ling Lang rubbed his own temple with a frown, What is the Water n? And what is the young lord? What does some other family have to do with ours?
Bai Ran simply smiled bitterly before answering her own son: Ling Lang, I only found out these things while your grandmother was still alive. The specifics I cant tell you, but I can only say one thing: this Water n... no one can afford to provoke them.
No one can provoke....
This warning made the flirt feel dizzy and light in the head because this would be the first time hes ever heard his mother rate another family so highly. Who could possibly be so dangerous that theyre off limits? Wouldnt that make that Water n more powerful than the four martial ns here in this city?
Lang Lang, you have also stepped into the realm of a martial artist now so Im sure you understand the power they wield. In terms of status, the members of the Water n would be equivalent to gods in these parts of the world. Do you understand now? Not even the government would want to get into a conflict with that family n because they really do have people in their ranks like that, manipting powers beyond our imagination....
Thankfully Bai Ran had more head than his own son. Regarding thatst bit, she only whispered it and made sure others couldnt hear.
The flirt grew even more shocked in the eye as a result, In this world... there really are people whose able to train until theyre gods?
Mom is only telling you this because youre part of their world now. Dont tell your dad and sister though. Whether or not Smile wants to be part of it will be her choosing, I want that girl to pick her own future. As for your dad... me and him, we just want to be normal people and live out our lives.
Ling Lang nodded stiffly at that request, feeling a surge of courage like hes never had before.
If theres really a way into godhood then I will step into it. Im a man and a man must fight to the end!
Chapter 1576 - Ridiculous Thought (2)
Chapter 1576 Ridiculous Thought (2)
However......
It would not be until Ling Lang bes an immortal at Bai Yans level would he understand being a genuine cultivator wasnt the ending, but the beginning.
The path of cultivation was never-ending, limited only by the individuals will and fortitude.
Mom, I see then. Also, dont listen to their gibberish. Just look at Cousin and how clingy Xiachen is to her. Theres no way theyre not rted.
The flirt had a very good impression of this nephew so hes all in on supporting the steambun. And if others im otherwise, well, he doesnt mind giving them a beating to teach the bbermouth a lesson.
Of course, the premise remains that he coulde out on top during the fight that is....
Hoho. The flirtsment there didnt escape Tian Winds ear though. Making a sly smirk after being indirectly called a liar, Thats only because the little young master has an innocent heart and is easily decieved by others. Little Young Master, this woman is only trying to get close to you in order to carry out her bad intention. I also hope you can understand this point and not be fooled. After all... your father is a prestigious and important individual. Many would do anything to marry him, let alone cheat some young child to their advantage, do you understand my meaning?
Some of the guests may not understand whats going on still with the whole Water n detail, but thisment from Tian Wind was easy enough to grasp.
Che~ So this woman isnt the boys biological mother? How dare she call someone a husband stealer when shes a husband stealer herself?
What a hypocrite, calling someone else out when she herself is one as well.
Bai Xiachen had very good hearing so he immediately got cold in the face when they started to gossip. As a way to vent his anger, the boy promptly rushed at the bastard who dares to downgrade his own mother by punching Tian Wind in the chest. Immediately, the guy loses his own bnce and allowed the steambun to sidestep to one side and trip him fully by kicking him in the ankle. Just like that using two simple maneuvers, Bai Xiachen was able to cause someone thats capable of flipping a car into falling heads over heels into the floor and making a mess of himself.
Dad! Tian Furen exims in shock over her own papas untimely fall and wanted to help. However, the second she moved was when the steambun struck with that cold hard re, thus causing her to freeze on the spot.
This kid... hes so cuddly and cute in the face, yet those eyes are so frightening and terrifying!
As if I wouldnt know who my mother is? Are you implying you know better than myself? Bai Xiachen childish voice slowly rang across the banquet hall, leaving it dead silent due to how oppressive it was like a king facing his subjects, She is my biological mother, also me and my fathers most precious person. My father only sent me here because he doesnt want Mother to tarnish her own hands with your peoples blood, thats his exact words.
In that moment, Tian Winds expression had gone deathly white. It made perfect sense to him when he suspected the steambun to have a different mother; after all, the young lord of the Water n was known to be a sickly fe that rarely went out of the estate. How could a teen like Bai Yan back then who had no backing or family left meet someone so prestigious? On top of that, howe the Water n didnt discard his brother-inw who was the housekeeper of the Water n then? Who would keep their wifes enemy by their side? Nothing adds up, nothing!
I know, it must be this womans doing! She mustve fed the kid some sort of drug to bend his mind to her will, that must be it! This sly wench, I will make her understand what it means to cross me!
Slowly pulling himself together as he crawled up from the ground, Tian Wind didnt have the attention to contemte why the boy would be able to hurt himself and instead shot his daughter a signaling look.
Understanding what her own dad wanted, Tian Furen promptly stepped forward with a charming smile: Little Young Master, my dad is only looking out for your own good. He knows you like this woman, thats why you are defending her in public. We can tell you understand shes not your biological mother....
Chapter 1577 - Ridiculous Thought (3)
Chapter 1577 Ridiculous Thought (3)
Yan Yan, Ling Lang sounded a little anxious after that remark from the bitch, Howe youre not speaking up?
Xiachen is still a child after all, how can he be as slick as that Tian Furen?
But when he saw how rxed and calm Bai Yan was by taking up a chair to sit for the show, Ling Lang didnt know what else to do.
Come on and sit, what are you all standing around for? Bai Yan chuckles as she met the strange gazesing her way, We can rx and watch them y this out.
Ling Lang was absolutely speechless, Youre that confident Xiachen will be able to handle this evil girl?
Why wouldnt I be confident? My son and husband said I can rely on them. Why shouldnt I in that case?
The flirt didnt miss the pride in his cousins voice and got a bit sour inside because he also got this strange feeling of wanting a son as well. Getting their own children to stand up for themselves was something any parent would like.
Oh what to do, I also want to get marry and have some kids all of a sudden....
Didnt you get divorced before? Ling Lang suddenly thought of something and blurted this out. Hes puzzled on why Bai Yan would have him look for Xiachen when she had a husband to help.
Cocking her head to one side like shes watching a dunce: And why would you think that?
Well... one wouldnt usually ask others to help look for their own child when their partners already with their kid, wouldnt you agree? I thought you and your husband were divorced, thats why you needed my help. Besides, you never mentioned anything about finding your husband either.....
Thats only because I didnt know my husband wasing.
However, even if I did ask you to look for Di Cang, you likely wont be able to find him anyways.
Upon being reminded of that seductive and handsome face, Bai Yans lips would inexplicably curl into a warm smile. Shes just that happy whenever things revolved around her own husband.
Bai Xiachen didnt miss this change in his own mothers face of course. He may be busy dealing with these shameless bastards, but he would never neglect Bai Yans existence. Immediately, the boys face got all sad and aggrieved at being neglected himself.
Mother must be thinking of Baddie Father again....
In contrast, Bai Xiachen only found Tian Furens supposed charming smile to be disgusting and ugly once he turned around.
I remember you, Bai Xiachen cocks his little head to one side, youre the evil woman who came with your father before. Didnt you learn not to appear before me, or are you so brave that youre now trying to disce my bond with my real mother?
Tian Furens smile froze: Little Young Master, you misunderstood, I did not...
Whats not to misunderstand? Dont think I cant see it, youre going after my baddie father in order to seduce him, but look at yourself.... You got neither ass nor chest! As if my baddie father would even glimpse at you.
Tian Furen seems to have been extremely humiliated based on the way shes staring at the steambun. Sadly for her though, before she could even speak up in objection, the boys threatening re promptly shuts her down.
Xiachen! Bai Yan snaps out with a displease expression, Who taught you those words?
Without surprise, Bai Xiachens face suddenly got all white from fright. He didnt mean to say those foul words in front of his mother, its a slip of his tongue.
Its... its Fathers dog who taught me. Blinking his eyes innocently, the rascal throws all the me onto the poor golden retriever back over on Di Cangs side.
As if he would dare say he learned it all from the books, that would be disastrous!
Chapter 1578 - Ridiculous Thought (4)
Chapter 1578 Ridiculous Thought (4)
Di Cangs dog? Next time I see him, Ill have to teach that pup a lesson about teaching you thatnguage! Such vulgar words... I will let you off the hook this time since youre using it to describe Tian Furen, but you are not allowed to continue learning those words, understand?
Hearing Bai Yans going to let himself off the hook, Bai Xiachen promptly flew into an ted grin: I know my fault Mother, I will be a good baby boy and listen to you.
Big Bear whos been hiding in the shadows to act as the boys shadow almost lost his own bnce then. Hes seen firsthand how bratty and troublesome this little young master was at the Water ns estate.
So in front of the young lord hes a troublemaker, but in front of the young madam hes a good baby boy? Isnt his ability to change too quickly?
Mother, do you still remember those who hurt the Bai n all those years ago? The steambun asks, wanting to help avenge Bai Yans family on Earth.
Of course, the boys not really going to kill them here tonight, rather hes going to dish out some proper punishment eptable in this peaceful society like how Di Cang exined before.
I remember...
Those people, every face, every smirk, Bai Yan remembers it clearly like its from yesterday.
Thats awesome then! Bai Xiachen ps his hand once, Big Bear, you go summon the members from the Tian n and Fu n for my mother to distinguish, also.... doesnt that Wen n have that Chai Moon? Grab her here too!
Tonight, hes going to let his mother experience the pleasure of exacting payback on these people reaped what they sow.
Little Young Master! Tian Wind finally panicked, You cant do this, my brother-inw is also part of your Water n! How can you do this to us? And shes not even your real mother, why do you go out of your way to be exploited by an outsider?
The steambun only shot a cold re at the idiot in question: Mother, Uncle Ling Lang, howe there are so many self-centered people here? I already said I am born from my mother, yet you continue to im I am not. What, are you iming to have seen my mother or something?
The man promptly shuts up. Its not like he could openly say he and the Fu n destroyed the Bai n and killed its members back then. Sure, stuff like that was normal back in the day for those who didnt participate in modern society, but theyre now living in the city. Having their reputation tarnished wouldnt bold well for their familys future.
No matter what... I know shes definitely not your real mother.
Bai Xiachen simply chuckles at the ignorance of this fool: So my mother is not my mother, is your daughter supposed to be my mother then?
A stupid idea promptly struck Tian Winds brain. Regarding his own status today, most of it was due to his wifes connection with the Water n, therefore his IQ wasnt at the top bracket anyways. Now for this seed to be nted in his brain, the guy would of course grasp onto it like a moth to a me.
Yes, this is feasible. Sure, Furen will have her reputation damaged somewhat, but who cares? The Water ns young lord likely only had a one-night stand with this woman anyways, otherwise why else would he only recently recall this child being born from the outside? He probably doesnt even remember this woman with everything considered!
Suddenly, an event from eight years ago hit the man, reaffirming his n to make his own daughter the futuredy of the Water n.
Didnt the young lord go missing one day and then get incredibly sick afterwards? Thats how his personality go through a drastic change isnt it? That must be it, he mustve met this woman during that period and got into a one-night stand. Yes, I can use this to my advantage. If the young lord is that sick, he likely wont even recognize who he slept with. If I say Furen is the one then who would know?
Though this n sounded farfetched and incredibly stupid, theres been far worse things happening in this world. For example, theres been kings who had their children swapped out in ancient times, thus effectively stealing the throne right under their noses. What does it matter if a woman ims to have slept with a king at some point despite not?
As for the paternity test, Tian Wind had every confident to make it work using his own connections. A small sum payment would be more than effective in changing the DNA report.
Chapter 1579 - “Breathtaking Di Cang (1)
Chapter 1579 Breathtaking Di Cang (1)
Little Young Master... Tian Wind appears tied in his expression but eventually grew firm in his next words, Since you found out then I wont keep the secret from you. Eight years ago, it was indeed my daughter Furen who had a one-night stand with your father. She gave birth to a son, and that son is you....
PFFF~!
This time not even Bai Yan could hold back herself and spurted out the tea she was sipping. Taking the offered napkin from the flirt to wipe the stain, thedy immediately showed a sarcastic smirk after regaining herposure. She couldnt wait to see how these people are going to swing the story because its truly enlightening.
Bai Xiachen on the other hand wasnt so amused, rather hes stunned beyond belief. Truly, he never thought a person could be this shameless.
How can he even say that? Does he take me for a fool?
You im that the mother whom Ive been with since I was born is a fake, while your daughter who I dont even know is my real mother? The steambun found it hrious just saying that, let alone believe the humor in that im. For one thing, he was born in the other world, not here on Earth so the idea held zero ground to stand on.
Yes, after giving birth to you, Furen became too afraid and abandoned you. She did not expect you to be picked up by this woman over there, therefore shes only your adoptive mother and not your real one.
Anyway, weve already offended this kid, what does it matter if we go all the way? At least we will have a sliver of hope if things work out.
Dad? Tian Furen popped her eyes in shock, not able to hold back the trembling in her body due to the anger ring out.
Her willingness to ept the sick medicine pot from the Water n was already a great concession on her part, now her own dad was going to ruin her reputation? What would the others in the capital think? How was she supposed to continue living here in this city? All of these ims are nothing small, theyre all very heavy-handed ims! First it getting pregnant before marriage, then discarding a baby?
Little Young Master, Tian Wind ignores the way his own daughter was looking at himself and continued with the farce, From the first time we saw you, Furen already knew you were her child. The only reason she didnte out and tell you was because she didnt want to scare you, however, I could no longer stand idly by knowing someone wants to use you to their advantage in order to get close to your father. If you dont believe me then we can do a DNA test for rification. The hospital will have the proof you need.
As long as Bai Xiachen was willing to go to the hospital with him then everythings set in stone. Making a false report would be a piece of cake, by then their Tian n would stand at the top again with his daughter leading the helm of the Water n!
Against that suggestion, members of the Ling family here were all beginning to go crazy, this was especially true for the old general Ling Kaiyuan who started to frown deeply in the face. But then just as the old grandpa wanted tosh out at the shamelessness of these uninvited bastards, a light chuckle cuts in and stops him. Theughter was taunting and full of contempt, thus resonating loudly in this quiet banquet hall who are now entirely drawn to the source of this voice C aka Bai Yan who was sitting there holding the stomach in aughing fit.
Chapter 1580 - Breathtaking Di Cang (2)
Chapter 1580 Breathtaking Di Cang (2)
Originally the staresing Bai Yans way before were that of captivation and astonishment over her stunning beauty, but now after that oral exchange, the guests are staring at her with near contempt for the lies. After all, inparison to an unknowndy who came out of nowhere, these individuals from high society would much rather believe Tian Wind since the guy held a decent reputation in public.
Xiachen,e here. Bai Yan beckons her son over with a wave.
Initially the steambun was ready to explode like an angry lion, but after hearing his mothers words, that irate feeling promptly subsided and was reced with a docile mood of a kitten. He toddled over so smoothly that its difficult to imagine thed getting angry at all.
Tian Wind didnt miss this at all. Immediately, a surge of anger sprouted within the bastards heart at the sight.
What sort drug did this fox demoness feed the little young master? How can he be so obedient to her?
The guy only intended to say that inwardly to himself only, but due to his own carelessness, Tian Wind idently blurted thisment aloud for all to hear.
Fortunately, that way of addressing someone didnt sound derogatory for the likes of the steambun. He only found it strange, which made him furrow that little brow in confusion.
Mother, why would he say youre a fox? Bai Xiachen asks his mother, Baddie Father and me is clearly the fox, not you Mother.
Why are they calling Mother a demon? It doesnt make sense!
Its okay Xiachen, dont dwell on their wording. The word fox has severalyers of meaning on Earth so Ill exin it to youter. Also, this isnt our home, so....
Killing in public was too bloody for these people, especially on Grandpa Kaiyuans birthday night which needed calm and peace instead of panic and fear. Therefore, Bai Yan didnt want to see death tonight, otherwise it would affect the Ling family negatively for years toe. Of course, theres no way the demon queen would let these people off the hook. They are going to pay, fully in fact, just that she intends to make them pay the interest only for now and leave the main dish for another suitable day.
The female head C Fu Qing Ran C of the Fu n who also came tonight wasnt as brainless as Tian Wind though. Shes always been the careful one among the four martial ns in this city and did everything by proxy, therefore instincts told her its better to slip away while its still possible.
Hold it! Bai Xiachen calls out after seeing the maneuvering escapee in the back, If you dare leave then I will break your leg!
Fu Qing Ran instantly stopped in her feet. Under the pressure of the steambun, she felt an uneasy chill running through her spines and knew shes done for this time!
Ten years ago I shouldnt have gone with the Tian n to destroy the Bai n! I didnt even get any benefits from that event, and now Im going to throw my life away for someone elses business...
Ive said it, Im here to exact revenge on behalf of my mother. Dont think for a second any of you are going to get off scot free, especially the two of you who are so shameless. Bai Xiachen coldly says, his eyes directing to the two from the Tian n, Just because you are stupid doesnt mean others are. Im not blind, nor is my father.
Chapter 1581 - Breathtaking Di Cang (3)
Chapter 1581 Breathtaking Di Cang (3)
Bai Xiachen may havee only few a day ago, but even he knows the importance of public opinion in this peaceful society. They arent going to stick around forever. Even if they dont care about their own reputation, they must still look out for Ling Lang and his family, thats what rtives and friends do, look out for one another.
Didnt you all want to know how my parents met? Eight years ago, my mother fell into someones scheme and was drugged. In order to cure herself, she picked up my father who was also injured at the time and used him as an antidote.
Tian Wind falters into a tremble after that bombshell of a news: That... maybe she made that up too.
Bai Xiachen didnt care about the bastards objection because its not even worth acknowledging: It wasnt until five yearster by the time my mother and I encountered my father again.... My mother knew who my father was, thats why she hid me from him. Unfortunately, I was eventually discovered by my fathers subordinate and taken away. Father wanted to use me as a bargaining chip in order to make Mother leave with him, but I was clearly the extra one in their rtionship.... My father would ckmail me on multiple asions in order to help win Mother over so she would go home with him.
Bai Yan didnt know for certain, but she somehow got this feeling that her son had a very high level of grievance when going over the story from the past.
Yan Yan... so you... Bai Ran wipes some of the tears from the corner of the eye before reaching over to hold onto Bai Yans hand. Shes aching inside for not being there by her nieces side when something so tragic urred without her knowledge.
Bai Xiachen didnt stop though afterying all those details on everyone. Instead, he shifted his gaze towards Wen Shan who was clearly showing a disgusted look: Some people though arent so kind. In order to obtain power, they would sacrifice even their most intimate person. But my father is different. For my mother, he would abandon the world!
Thosest words only made Wen Shan snicker a sneer. As if this coward would believe in a childs im over his own belief? If he did then wouldnt that make him a bastard worthy of being thrown into the chopping block?
Mother, Bai Xiachen ignores the sounding from the coward and showed a blooming smile at Bai Yan, Father said I am a boy, and as a boy I must fend off anything bad at the forefront. Mother, I am actually very grateful to be born a boy instead of a girl like my little sister....
When Bai Yan heard her boysst remark, her heart actually trembled somewhat. She didnt know it before but its clear her son had a lot of grievances due to herck of attentiveness. Aspensation, she reaches out to caress his little head forfort.
Still smiling in the face, the steambun continues while being patted: Because, only as a boy will Father be as strict with me. He can be so tolerant with my little sister....
Bai Yan: ....
Is he happy orining?
As a boy, I can assume the responsibility of protecting my mother and little sister. Oh right, this bad person wouldnt try to im Jin Tian and Ling Yan is also born of someone else, would he? The steambun asks his mother after making a nce at Tian Wind.
Chapter 1582 - Breathtaking Di Cang (4)
Chapter 1582 Breathtaking Di Cang (4)
Bai Ran appears taken aback after hearing theres more: Yan Yan, you still have... other kids? Why didnt you bring them along for me to see?
Im sorry Aunt, but theyre too young to travel still. Right now theyre being taken care of by my husbands people.
Tian Wind felt like his heads spinning at this point as well, The little young master has other siblings? Why havent I heard anything?
HA! But unlike the surprise felt by others, Wen Fei Fei the stepsister decides to cut in with her snarlingugh, You expect everyone to believe that lie just because you say there are other kids? Whos going to believe your farce at a time like this?
Fei Fei! Wen Shan urgently pulled the girl back to make her stop, This is the Tian ns fight, dont speak out when you are not asked to!
As expected, thess immediately got all red in the face after being reprimanded. In light of the embarrassment, she didnt stop ring at her half-sister who remains unfazed at the usation. For Wen Fei Fei, she just couldnt get used to Bai Yans way of speaking and found it arrogant and hypocritical. Its obvious shes obsessed with Tian Winds usation and wanted it to be true.
Suddenly, the ringing of a cell phone broke the tenseness in the air.
Tian Wind was the first to react. Hurrying to answer his phone since it came from him: Hello, Brother? What?! The young lord ising to the capital? Youre also with him? He also wants to see Furen? Are you serious? Yes, right, were at the Ling households mansion right now. Today is Ling Kaiyuans birthday....
The brother mentioned would of course be the mans brother-inw who was recently dismissed from the Water n. Therefore, its no wonder why the guy would be so surprised and joyful to hear theyreing to the city and together with Di Cang at that.
Furen, the Water ns young master ising. Haha, he also wants to meet you. From what your uncle said, hes likely here to marry you.
If his daughter bes the young lords woman then what does it matter if theres a son? My daughter can produce plenty of children in ce of this runt!
Wen Shan took this as his signal to act as well. Turning to Bai Yan to speak in his harshest voice: Yan Yan, are you still not going to admit your mistake? Dont forget the blood in your vein is that of my Wen ns. Do you want to drag me down with you?
Still indifferent in the eyes, Bai Yan turns to the coward in question: So youre implying youre going to abandon me like how you abandoned my mother?
Wen Shans face promptly changed for the worst, his fist clenching into a ball.
Truthfully speaking, even if Bai Yan did repeatedly went against his will, the coward would still give her a chance since shes his own daughter. But thats no longer possible in his opinion, after all, the ones getting involved has upgraded to the Water n.
Yan Yan, as long as you admit your mistake and personally exin to this child about his biological mother being Furen, then, only then will I forgive you.
Mother, is this man stupid? Bai Xiachen asks as he moved closer back to his mothers side. Hes behaving like Wen Shans stupidity would be contagious, Do you want me to teach him a good lesson?
Chapter 1583 - Breathtaking Di Cang (5)
Chapter 1583 Breathtaking Di Cang (5)
Wen Shans instantly flew into a raging shout, I am your grandfather!
Grandpa? Bai Xiachen rolls his little eye, My grandfather is Yun Feng! Dont go making connections on your own, Im not as stupid as you.
Its only the Tian n whos spouting all these stuffs, as if he would believe his baddie father would like that Tian Furen. He must be brain dead to be that gullible!
In response, Wen Shen only showed a confused face. Yun Feng? Who is that? Howe I never heard of such a person?
Alright, alright, fine, since you wont listen to my advice then I wont recognize you as my daughter anymore! From this point forward, I am disowning you as my daughter!
I gave her a chance and she did not cherish it. In that case no one can ever me me for giving up on her....
Yan Yan! Bai Ran suddenly intervenes and reached out to hold onto his nieces hand. Turning around to face the old general, she appears exhausted as she kneeled to make a kowtow: Dad, this will have to be myst time calling you Dad. In the future you need to take care of your own body. That said, thedy bursts into tears like something bad was about to ur.
Ran Ran, what are you doing? Ling Kaiyuan became shocked by the suddenness of this behavior and shot his own son a look to move it, What are you standing around for, hurry and go help your wife up!
Ling Yun was just as shocked there so it took a moment for the husband to respond. However, he didnt hold back once he did in helping his wife up.
Ling Yun, divorce, were divorcing! Trembling all over, Bai Ran forces this sentence out with those pale white lips.
Losing all the color from his face as well, Ling Yun stammers his reply: What did you say? Youre going to divorce me?
Mom! The flirt exims, also shocked by what hes hearing from out of the blue.
Of the Ling family, the daughter Smile was among the smallest so she didnt hold back and openly cried: Dont divorce, I dont want you two to divorce....
Dad, Ling Yun, Ling Lang, Smile, ten years ago when my parents and sister died, I couldnt apany them or even offer my prayers during their funeral. It wasnt until my body recovered when I finally got to go back. By then Yan Yan had already gone missing. I dont know how much suffering she endured during her time away, but I can no longer turn my back on her and look the other way. Growing stern in her eyes, Bai Ran found incredible strength in what shes going to do, Nows my chance to make up for my own inability. I dont want to drag the Ling household down with me, so, I ask for a divorce.
Bai Ran! Ling Yun grew angry, I dont object to your wish of protecting Yan Yan, but I am not like Wen Shan who is a coward! Whats more, my position is already that of a general, even that Water n must watch themselves less they want to dere war on the entire country.
No, its not the same... The Water n is too scary, you dont get it, theyre really that terrifying... Bai Ran didnt have the same opinion and shot her husbands idea down, If there was any other way, I wouldnt...
So youre determined to protect Yan Yan? Ling Yun looks down at his crying wife and asks again using that deep strong voice while holding the womans shoulder.
Nodding with pursed lips, I wronged my parents, I wronged my sister, and I wronged the entire Bai n for not being there during that crisis. I... my older sister has always been very kind to me so I cant ignore the fact that my niece is in danger.
Okay! Ling Yuns hand loosens like hes alsoe to a decision.
Wen Shan watched on with pleasure and sneered at this humorous scene. He believes Ling Yun has decided to abandon his own wife like he did in the past, thus giving this coward a triumphant sensation. However, he thought wrong.....
Ran Ran, we are husband and wife. Whatever you decide is what I will decide. Im going to ask my dad to expel me as well if thats what youve decided.
Originally still gloating in the face, Wen Shans expression instantly took a one-eighty turn into a frozen popsicle.
Chapter 1584 - “Breathtaking Di Cang (6)”
Chapter 1584 Breathtaking Di Cang (6)
He.... hes nning to die with his wife? Why? Does he not care about his own life?
Outrageous! Ling Kaiyuans angry old face had turned green now as he mmed the table, One of you is demanding a divorce, and the other is saying hes going to leave? Do you two still have me in your eyes? Neither of you are allowed to go! Yan Yan too, youre staying as well!
If Bai Yan says shes not shocked by the strong auraing off of the old grandpa then shes lying. As a child, Wen Shan did not like it when they visited the secr world, therefore she rarely got to meet her rtives in this city. For that fact, Bai Yan didnt have much of an impression regarding this aunt and her family. However, Bai Rans decision to stand with her to the bitter end has moved the demon queen, truly, it did, they all did....
Sister Bai Yan, Bai Yi Yi also pulls on Bai Yans sleeve, I dont want to go either, I want to be with you, I am not afraid of anything.
As long as you are there then I have no fear....
Grandpa Ling Yun, why are you like this Wen Shan too? Bai Xiachens childish voice breaks the heavy mood, Why are you all believing what he says? My father will only love my mother in this life, if you dont believe it then you can ask my father yourself.
Its exactly then, a powerful aura swept over from the pitch-ck darkness of the night, catching everyones attention despite not being able to verify who has arrived.
Bai Yan was the first to locate its source. In that moment, a beautiful and handsome face reflected into her eyes. Though the mans appearance has changed, but the demon queen would never mistake her husbands iconic air. Di Cangs very existence exuded the dominance of a king, an arrogant king, but also powerful to the point its suffocating. Its he who has arrived at the banquet halls entrance, and its he who drew the focus of all.
Tian Furen was no different of course in this regard. Like all the females in this hall, shes currently eyeing the man with love-shot eyes.
So this is the Water ns young lord? He looks so handsome.... Hes nothing like the medicine pot portrayed by those rumors.
Involuntarily walking forward a few steps, the ignorantss nervously ces her hands on the chest like a maiden who just experienced the first spring.
......
Di Cang didnt care about the unimportant like he always does in this case. He only wants to get to his wife who was clearly nearby. However, what the demon king didnt realize was that his dismissal of others had directly brought himself before Tian Furen who stepped in front of him. To make matters even weirder, Di Cang didnte alone C he also brought the Water ns former housekeeper Yue Ran along.
Without saying anything, the demon king pushes his peasant of a servant forward and steps on his ankle, thus causing the poor guy to kneel before everyone.
Tian Furen didnt get this of course on why theres third person between herself and the man of her dream. But thess didnt have time to think though for that charming smile was all that she cared for.
OMG! How can anyone be this handsome?! Im going to die! Im going to die! My heart! MY HEART!! HES SMILING AT ME!!!!
Lo... Lord... Tian Furen finally pulls her fanciful heart together, My uncle already told me why you are here. Im willing to marry you, I dont mind your health being poor.... I....
Bang!
Unfortunately for the love-struck girl, her words never got to finish in that moment. Why? Because the man in front suddenly kicked her across the chest and sent the girl flying into the dining table where all the food was ced. Naturally the utensils and dishes came crashing down, but the hardest hit would be the pride of the one called Tian Furen.
What just happened? Why did he kick me....
Youre blocking my way, eyesore!
Chapter 1585 - Di Cang’s Anger (1)”
Chapter 1585 Di Cangs Anger (1)
The mans wording was cold, ruthless, and bone chilling like the devil itself. As a result of this, the temperature in the room promptly fell a few notches down and causes everyone to shiver out of instinct. This would be especially true for Tian Furen who had curled into a ball after being knocked away, her eyes staring nervously at her own uncle.
Unfortunately for thess though, Yue Ran the former housekeeper could hardly worry about his own niece right now. He just suffered a stomp on his ankle and wanted to howl in pain, however, he would never dare lose himself before Di Cang, that would be suicidal!
......
Di Cang ignored the deafening silence which he caused, only quicklying before the seated woman that was his wife who made him dream of this moment for years.
Yan Yan, his voice low and hoarse, full of maic attraction, I miss you so much...
Thats all Bai Yan needed to hear in order to make her body melt into a soft mellowing mush of softness. Without thought, thedy gradually ces her hand and leans in on that chest.
He misses me, but does he think I dont miss him?
Fortunately, he came to see me....
Baddie Father, youre finally here. Bai Xiachen smiles brightly as he tugged at Di Cangs sleeve.
Only noticing theres another small steambun around, the man says the most damning thing: Oh, youre also here?
Bai Xiachen: ....
Does Baddie Father only realize Im here now?
How insignificant am I?
Am I your own child? Or did you pick me up from the streets? The boy protests with iparable grievance in his voice.
Baddie Father clearly knows Im the one who found mother, yet he can ignore me so thoroughly. It must be because Im picked off from the streets.
I do hope you were picked up from the street, that way you wont be able topete with me for your mothers attention.
...... Bai Xiachen became speechless, his eyes staring incredulously at his old man.
Despite the silence, everyone and anyone would be able to feel the grievance in the childs heart. They almost wanted to cry for him since its so heartbreaking.
This son... is he really biological? Which father out there would worry about their own childpeting with himself for the wifes attention?
Baddie Father, Bai Xiachen eventually shifts to the curled-up girl thats trying to hide her own existence aftering with a n for payback. Hes a sly fox so hes going to act like one. You asked to meet Tian Furen did you not? They say you are nning to make her your woman, dont you think you should give Mother an exnation for this?
Tian Furen? Di Cang frowns, his voice graduallying forward like he found it bothersome, Who is the one in this room,e out. That said, the demon king releases his grasp around Bai Yans hand and scanned the room with his cold hard eyes.
Originally the girl in question had wanted to speak up at being called, but that idea was instantly sapped out of Tian Furens body once she met those eyes. Its too terrifying, and obvious enough that its not a good thing.
Furen! Yue Ran the housekeeper saw this and hastened to signal the niece. Unlike everyone else, this former housekeeper of the Water n knows hiding would only make the matter worse.
Youre Tian Furen? Di Cang followed Yue Rans gaze and eventually locked onto the very girl he kicked away, A while ago you came to make trouble for my son. I naturally have to make sure youre here as well, that way I can dispose of you all at once!
Boom!
Di Cang words were like a thunderbolt raining down above their heads. Tian Wind who was still arrogant and proud at the mans arrivel had gone green until his face eventually turned to a deathly white of despair.
The young lord only asked for Tian Furen to punish her?
Why didnt Yue Ran say it clearly at the time? That way it wont cause such a misunderstanding!
Compared with the despair of the fool who wanted to betroth his own daughter to the demon king, Wen Shan only had a deep gash of regret cutting through his stomach. Hes trembling with guilt when facing Bai Yan whos indifferent to his stare....
Chapter 1586 - Di Cang’s Anger (2)
Chapter 1586 Di Cangs Anger (2)
Bai Yan naturally knew what Wen Shan wanted in that look, however, her own eyes only spelled cold hard hostility.
Grandpa Ling, she then turns to the old general, Im sorry to have turned your birthday banquet into this, but could you have the guests leave first?
Ling Kaiyuan immediately pulled back from his shock and nodded: Ling Yun, go ahead and send our guests away. Also everyone, I would like this event to be kept a secret, I hope you all understand.
The guests appeared sluggish at first but eventually got it anyways. They are not low in terms of status either and are ustomed to big events, but todays twists and turns had gone beyond theirprehension. Even so, it doesnt change their look of contempt towards Tian Wind who made himself to be the biggest fool here tonight.
Whats this absurd lie about the childs mother being a fake?
Whats this about Tian Furen being the real birth bearer?
The own childs father has arrived to disprove such a im!
And the Wen n as well, theyre nothing good either!
Regarding Wen Shan, they have mostly pieced together the whole story. In order to save his own hide, the coward would abandon this daughter and even side with the foe. They say a tiger wouldnt harm their own pup. In this case such a saying holds untrue.
Bang!
Bending his knee, the coward hugged his head against the ground and cried: I was wrong, I am wrong Yan Yan, please forgive me. I did give you a decade of love, that isnt fake, right?
Still unmoved in her seat with that smirk, You werent saying that when you gave up on my mother and me, why should I save you?
Yan Yan, Im your father, how can you be so cold-hearted? I really know my fault! Can you please forgive me? Wen Shans face showed all the features of a guilty one, the typical behavior hes be ustomed to when his lifes on the line.
Getting hard in her voice now: If you do not want to die then shut up! Ill settle the matter with you afterwards. First is the Tian n, its time they pay for their debt!
This holler promptly shuts the coward up. He could see the killing intent in his former daughters eye, and for that, hes scared.
Baddie Father, Bai Xiachen smiles innocently, Tian Furen not only made trouble for me before, her old man also said Mother is not the one who gave birth to me and insisted Im wrong for not believing them. These people are so funny, as if I wouldnt know who gave birth to me? They must be quite slow in the head or something.
Without surprise, Di Cangs eyes narrowed in at this news like a predator finding it prey. Hes not concerned about them bullying his child, rather hes mad that they would insult his wife.
I... I didnt make trouble for the little young master. I only went to seek an audience that day. Tian Furen crawls backward in a panic after blurting this out.
Because thest time you grossed me out, thats how you made trouble for me. The steambun shrugs, not caring in the least about the excuse: Did you really not connect the dots when my father removed your uncle from his post right after the event that day? And now you still have the nerve toe make trouble for my mother?
Chapter 1587 - Di Cang’s Anger (3)
Chapter 1587 Di Cangs Anger (3)
That matter can be kept to another time, Di Cang slowlyes before Tian Wind who was now cowering in fear, First I want to know when did my wife be an imposter for my own child? Howe I didnt know this?
Lo... Lord... You lost your memory eight years ago, thats why... The bastard gulped, his throat itching from a dryness he couldnt describe.
Maybe this is myst hope. If I can swing this detail to my own advantage then I can still push Furen to this mans side!
Unfortunately for this bastard though, Tian Wind never got to finish his next words when a amusedugh cuts him off.
Apparently mying has beente, thats why youre so daring! Yan Yan is my heart, the lifeblood of my existence, how dare you have others impersonate her?
Swoosh!
The mighty aura unique to the demon body promptly explodes out of the mans body, causing those in the banquet hall to shiver in appalling fear.
For Tian Wind whos the main recipient of this force, hes suffering the most of course. Its like a mountain was pressing down against his body, causing the guy to copse onto the ground and curl up into a fetal position, his face distorting from pain.
Years ago, you used the name of the Water n to move against the Bai n and killed my mother-inw! For the pain youve caused to my wife, I today will let you experience a pain worse than death!
Ah! Tian Wind continued to cry out in agony, oblivious to the judgement given to his own head.
Its just too painful. Not only does the bastard feel like hes being stabbed by multiple swords at once, the guy also felt the strength gradually leaving his body through the Dantian.
Gush!
The pain subsided n that instant where his internal core shattered, but the price was his strength leaving him for good. Tian Wind understood, hes no different from a cripple without his internal core as a martial artist, but thats not a problem. In this modern age of Earth, amoner could still live a prosperous life, and for that, hes thankful and felt lucky in this. Unfortunately for this bastard though, Di Cang clearly had other ns in mind because the demon king suddenly stomped down at his chest and made him spew even more blood from the mouth.
This man... he doesnt intend to let me go just because Ive lost my strength!
Dad! Tian Furen cries out in a panic, rushing over to help her father up with tears flowing out: Dad, are you alright?
Im... But before the guy could answer, Di Cangs next maneuverpletely cuts him out.
This time the attack wasnt a simple stomp anymore. Rather, its a direct palm strike from the demon king at Tian Winds chest. For that hit, a visible dent could be seen across the guys chest like it just copsed! Its clear as day to everyone that hes going to suffer miserably even if he survives.
Thess fell into a shellshocked state at her fathers horrific condition. Cusping her mouth, no sound coulde forward as she wept, only tears slowly streaking down the corner of those eyes until she eventually turned around.
Lord, please let my father go, as long as you spare him, I am willing to service you for the rest of my life! Please...
In light of this heartfelt plea, Di Cang didnt care. Raising his hand again, Tian Furens whole figure promptly flew up into the air before crashing down like a rock. Thess could feel her bones making a cracking sound, bordering on the line of shattering if more force was used.
Its not that Tian Furen was overestimating her own beauty in this case by using her own body as leverage. Instead, shes always gotten her way when she teared up before the other sex over the years. Its technically her killer move to win men over, which was herst hope tonight.
Wen Fei Fei was scared silly by this point as well after witnessing what has befallen the two from the Tian n. She may be the stepsister of Bai Yan, but theres no delusion in this girl about getting mercy from such a heartless and cold demon like that young lord from the Water n.
Chapter 1588 - Di Cang’s Anger (4)
Chapter 1588 Di Cangs Anger (4)
Why?
From small to old, all the good things are taken by this Bai Yan. Even after I stole Papas love away from her after Bai Yus death, she is still on top of me after all these years!
I am clearly the princess of the story!
I am the daughter of the Wen n!
Bai Yan is nothing, shes a nobody!
So why? Why is a man of such dominance so obsessed with her?
I cant ept this, I cant!
If only she is dead... if she is dead then I can take everything from her!
Her name, her wealth, her man, her everything!
The more she thought about those crooked thoughts, the more this Wen Fei Fei started to pant like a savage beast thats ready to lose her mind.
Mother, Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve after noticing the oddity in the vile girls appearance, This girl is staring at you. I dont like it.
Bai Yan only grinned at her sons remark because she could already guess what the other female was thinking: Leave her alone, she wont be able to escape her fate anyways.
Naturally she wouldnt forget this Wen Fei Fei who stole Dan pills off of Bai Yi Yi. The wealth she left behind was for her foster sister, not this nobody who dares to touch her property!
......
Meanwhile at the same time, Wen Shan has be speechless by this stage, his eyes popping out in horror at Di Cang. Its obvious to everyone that the coward takes this man as a messenger from hell, a reapering for his own life.
Baddie Father, how are you going to deal with them? Kill them, or? Bai Xiachen asks using his usual innocent voice, but every word was a nerve-wracking sentence of death for those involved.
Other members of the Water n will being soon, we will take them all over there for their punishment. Ive prepared plenty of torturing devices for them already!
Oh? The steambun was clearly interested in those supposed devices got all shiny in the eye.
Ignoring his sons misbehaving tone, Di Cang gives the Tian n and Fu n a nce before turning back to his wife: Yan Yan, you dont need to get involved with these loose ends, I will deal with them properly. I dont want your hand to be stained with their filthy blood.
Okay, if thats what you want. Bai Yan epts the proposal and closes her eyes like shes thinking back to the past.
Nothing I do now will bring Mama back....
Likely able to sense the inner pain swirling out from his wifes demeanor, Di Cang hurriedly shifted the topic away: Why dont you introduce me to these people around you? I still dont know who they are yet.
Coming back from memoryne: Oh right, this is my aunt Bai Ran, shes my mothers younger sister. Her son the flirty looking one is my cousin, his name is Ling Lang. The younger girl is Smile, shes the youngest of the Ling family. My uncle Ling Yun over, his dad Ling Kaiyuan and a general of this country.
Sister Bai Yan. Bai Yi Yi suddenly reaches over to tugs at her older sisters sleeve, her face all pitiful and full of grievance.
Did Sister Bai Yan forget about me?
Oh yes, and my younger sister Bai Yi Yi, shes my mothers apprentice and my chosen heir here. I intend to pass everything to her.
The Ling family doesnt intend to get involved with the martial world so its pointless to consider Bai Ran. Forcing the issue would only harm this family, after all, the old general represented the government, the line mustnt be mixed.
Since she is the heir of your choice, then... let her inherit the Water n too. From now on the Water n will be changed to the Bai n in name, and she will act as its leader. I believe in your vision Yan Yan, Im sure your sister will do well. That said, Di Cang immediately revealed a blinding smile like a good dog wagging its tail.
In light of how light in tone that speech was, its content was a bombshell for those in the hall. This would be especially true for Wen Shan the coward who gawked at the great demon king like hes watching a fool.
This man... hes going to hand over such power and wealth like its nothing? Is he a idiot?
Chapter 1589 - Wen Shan’s Mental Breakdown (1)
Chapter 1589 Wen Shans Mental Breakdown (1)
Sister Bai Yan... Bai Yi Yi looks a little flustered as she spoke in a small and timid voice, I... Im afraid I dont have the ability.
You may not have the ability now, but that doesnt mean you wont have it in the future. Ill give you time to grow.
Stalling in her eyes, Bai Yi Yi had to take a moment to absorb this.
Does Sister Bai Yan believe in my ability? Then... I cant let her down.
I understand. Ill be sure to work hard, I wont bring disgrace to Shifu and you. In that moment, theres no more timidness or hesitation, only firm strength in thesss heart.
What shecks wasnt talent or strong will, its recognition and support. After Bai Yu passed away and Bai Yan leaving on her own, this poor orphaned girl had no one else to rely on for support. As a result, her true ability and glory never got to shine.
Good, Bai Yan pats her foster sisters head like a adult teaching a child. Then turning to Wen Shan and his daughter, her eyes got sharp and dangerous, Wen Fei Fei, I said it before, you will spit back out whatever Dan pill you ate of mine!
As a response, Wen Fei Fei immediately stumbles back a few steps, her eyes showing nervousness.
What Dan pill? Ling Lang cuts in and asked, You just said Wen Fei Fei stole your Dan pill? Is that the same kind you gave me?
Nodding at her cousins inquiry: When I left all those years ago, I gave Yi Yi all the Dan pills I created back then, but those were eventually stolen by this Wen Fei Fei after they learned of the fact. Its the reason why her strength is so unstable, virtually a cripplepared to those of the same level. Even someone thats much weaker than her would be able to defeat her like its nothing because of that reason.
Its then when all eyes were focused in on the cowering girl who got called out, Big Bear the bodyguard finally decides to stroll in with his package. He had gathered all the individuals who took part in the Bai ns destruction, this includes Chai Moon who got tossed to the ground andnded beside her husband.
Naturally the clueless madam wouldnt know whats happening since she was suddenly dragged out from her home. Nevertheless, it didnt stop Chai Moon from getting herself back up and speaking again at those familiar faces: Husband, whats going on here? Just now this man just barged into our home and tied me up, who is he?
Wen Shan did not look to his wife though, only locking onto his own daughter using that cold hard voice: Fei Fei, is what she said true? Among the inheritance left behind by Bai Yu, theres really those Dan pills and that you ate them?
The interrogation didnt warrant an answer from the shiveringss though, only a trembling picture of guilt and unwillingness to speak.
Husband, Chai Moon grew flustered and interjects after sensing things are not right, Fei Fei is a little spoiled at times, but you know her personality better than anyone, theres no way she would take other peoples property. How can you doubt your own daughter?
If was in the past, Wen Shan would be convinced of Chai Moons persuasion and wouldnt doubt it, but now... because of Di Cangs presence, he just couldnt believe his wifes im anymore. How could he? The Water n could easily destroy their Wen n without any effort, why should they bother to lie?!
Fei Fei, Im going to ask you onest time, did you lie to me? Wen Shan clenches his fist as he shouted this question out, thus causing the targeted girl to openly cry.
Husband! Chai Moon shot up from the floor in astonishment, unable toprehend why her gullible husband wouldnt believe herself when he usually does.
Chapter 1590 - Wen Shan’s Mental Breakdown (2)
Chapter 1590 Wen Shans Mental Breakdown (2)
What the hell is going on here? Who was the man who brought me here just now?
Chai Moon slowly scans the surrounding until her eyes eventuallynded on Bai Yans figure. Stunned for a second by who it was, she immediately shifted back to her own husband using that gentle tone shes so ustomed to: Husband, I dont know what others told you while I wasnt around, but please believe in me. Ive followed you through thick and thin, theres no way we will do anything behind your back. You know me, I would never touch your previous wifes inheritance.
Perhaps the gentle voice did do the trick because Wen Shans mind began to sway again. Its usible for him to suspect Wen Fei Fei, but theres no way he could do towards Chai Moon. After all, the womans been with him for years and did everything out for his sake. He knows her, supposedly anyways....
Yan Yan, Di Cang saw the wavering sign and decides its time he opened up the first act of tonights show, I will have someone from the Water n take the members of the Tian n and Fu n away for their punishment, but first I want you to see a good show, okay?
Bai Yan didnt get a chance drop a word in this case though for a loud burst of curses came sweeping over in the next.
Chai Moon, you heartless scoundrel! I not only raised you in vain, I also made the worst mistake of my life for helping you arrange such a marriage! Now that youre living a good life, youre just going to toss me aside and not give a care?! Coming in from the dark night was a bearded old man who was scrawny and dirty looking, his eyes ring with anger.
You... Wen Shan was the first to recognize this individual and became shocked by the poor state of this old man, you are my familys former housekeeper! Why are you here and like this? Howe you are in such bad shape?
Sir, the old housekeeper got on the knee and began weeping before the coward, Im sorry Sir, its all my fault. Chai Moon is my illegitimate daughter that I raised outside. When you quarreled with the madam, I deliberately told her about your whereabout so that she can smoothly appear before you at that period. Getting you drunk is also part of the n, and then....
While saying that, the old man also began to bang his own head against the marbled flooring, thus making a loud thud with every hit in this quiet hall.
Without surprise, Wen Shan froze on the spot after getting this newfound piece of information. That year he got drunk after arguing with his wife and then slept with Chai Moon as the consequence. By the time he realizes the folly it was already toote, the deed was done. Naturally he wanted to make up for it using money, but Chai Moon supposedly had too much self-respect and refused every penny he offered despite living in that run-down shack she called home. And now, it turns out everything was a lie? Ha, what a farce! Its not he who raped Chai Moon, rather its the woman herself who raped him!
Iron, what irony!
Covering his own eyes with the palm of his hand, Wen Shan couldnt hold back his emotions anymore and began tough and cry at the same time.
Mom! Wen Fei Fei rushed towards his moms side and began shaking her body, Tell me this isnt true! Hurry and tell me you are innocent! Tell me you are!
Compared to everything else that has urred tonight, this truth about her own origin was the most devastating. Wen Fei Fei always had this belief justice stood on her side since she had no control over her own birth right. The one who stole all the love and goodness in her life was Bai Yan, not herself, shes the innocent one in this whole story. However, the truth was that shes the real viin? Of course the girl wouldnt be able to take it and started to break down.
Chai Moon wasnt a stupid woman, she could tell the whole situation has been a setup and theres no turning back. Gulping, she closes her eyes in eptance.
Its over....
Chapter 1591 - Wen Shan’s Mental Breakdown (3)
Chapter 1591 Wen Shans Mental Breakdown (3)
Sir, of course Chai Moon wouldnt ask you for anything, she must act purer than anyone, but... while from my hand, she had taken countless money and jewelry. Luckily I kept an extra eye out and had her sign a receipt whenever I gave her anything! That said, the old housekeeper from the Wen n then went ahead to pull out a set of paper receipts with the womans name signed along all of them.
Chai Moon, you dare lie to me, you lied to me! Hes furious, furious enough to strangle this wife of his, which he did by choking by the throat. This is too funny, to think I was actually duped by a fraud like you!
Oowoohooo... Chai Moons face had swollen into a beat red from theck of oxygen as she cried for mercy. She wanted him to spare her life out of consideration for all the years theyve been together....
Sadly for Chai Moon, aside from anger and more anger, theres no other emotion in the coward right now, let alone feel pity. Then again, such behavior was to be expected from someone like Wen Shan who only cares about himself. Years ago the main reason he took this second wife in was because he felt guilty for not doing anything after sleeping with her, yet all of that guilt was no more than a sham to deceive him? Of course he wouldnt give mercy, he pretty much never loved Chai Moon to begin with!
Wen Fei Fei saw whats happening with her parents there, how could she not? But instead of running over to stop this fight, the wench only got scared and became a panicking mess like the coward that she was. The girl only wanted to flee right now and get the heck out of this ce where its dangerous, not once did she ever thought about running over to save her own mother.
At least for Tian Furen who was ced in the same situation earlier, she pounced in without hesitation to protect her own father as the first reaction. From that aspect alone, the daughter of the Tian n was far better in terms of character than this Wen Fei Fei.
Bang!
Wen Shan finally lets go of his choking hold after releasing some of his anger, but not before mming his wife to the ground. And as if that wasnt enough, he followed it up with a cruel stomp at the stomach area where the ribs are and made an audible cracking sound. Something definitely broke in there....
Because of you, Yan Yan and I now have this deep misunderstand between us. If it wasnt for you, our bond would never havee to this point today. This is all your doing!
The way this coward said it, its as if the rtionship between he and Bai Yan wouldnt have changed and remained harmonious. Sadly for him though, that idea couldnt be further from the truth. On that day where he abandoned his daughters mother, his own wife, this coward would never be able to bend that bond. In fact, hes not even worthy of being a parent based upon his actions thus far!
Yan Yan, Di Cang figured its about time after getting this far into the show, How did I do? Do you like the show I prepared? If you do then I would like to get some sort of reward tonight when we get home, how about it?
Bai Yan promptly shot a look at her yful husband to behave, So you brought them all here?
Of course, it would be far too easy to let them die just like that without any interest. They made you suffer for all those years, the grievance you endured cannot be settled by merely taking their life. I will make them fall to the lowest depths before ending their lives.
You are my wife, no one is entitled to make you suffer.
Bai Yan simply smiled without objection. Indeed, these people must pay for what theyve done and suffer for it. Even without Di Cang exposing Chai Moon tonight, she herself wouldve done so in another way.
Though the n was a bit longwinded and indirect, it did hit the right cords with the right people. Aside from Bai Yan, theres still her aunt Bai Ran who held a deep grudge towards those involved tonight. For this younger sister of Bai Yu who died back then, Bai Ran couldnt help but feel a burst of joy at seeing Wen Shan crying out his heart in tears.
Sis, do you see this? The one who turned his back on you is now paying the price, and those who destroyed the Bai n is also going to die. You can rest in peace now....
Chapter 1592 - Perverted Dog (1)
Chapter 1592 Perverted Dog (1)
Chai Moons despair had made her give up on trying to struggle by this point, only copsing there on the floor to allow Wen Shans kicking and punching toe down in full force. Shes both crying andughing, crying for her own folly in marrying this man, theughing for losing to a dead person whos no longer of this world.
Haha, I actually lost to someone whos already dead! I actually lost to a dead woman! HAHAHA!!
Fei Fei, I want to hear the truth, did you take the Dan pills from the stuff taken from Bai Yi Yi? The coward asks again, his fist making a crunching sound due to the anger swelling up from within.
Towards the question, Wen Fei Fei didnt utter a single word, only crawling backwards against a wall like shes afraid of him.
Pah!!
For that answer, Wen Shen didnt hold back and pped down hard with his hand. Because of the force used in that hit, blood and teeth came flying out of the girls mouth, thats how hard he hit her. Then suddenly, right as the clock struck twelve to signal the time of midnight, Wen Fei Feis shivering body felt a jolt of pain coursing through those veins, turning her into a shaking mess. In no time at all, that entire back had be drenched in sweat.
It hurts, it hurts... Save me, Dad, save me... Out of instinct, Wen Fei Fei cried out for the coward to help her despite being just hit in the face from that very same man, but as if there would be any help tonight? She might as well pray to the gods than to ask for her old man to help.
I said it before, if you want to remove this pain that will only get worse and more frequent with time is to abolish your own power. If you dont, it will only continue forever. Bai Yan coldlyes before her so called stepsister and states this, feeling so emotion about Wen Fei Feis condition.
Against thisment, the wenchs heart only got more desperate. Theres no way she could endure losing all that shes built up, theres just no way she could ept that fact.
No, I dont want to be a cripple, I dont want to! Looking up with madness filled eyes, Wen Fei Fei res at Bai Yan like a crazed beast: Bai Yan, I hate you, I hate everything about you! I am clearly Wen Shans daughter too, yet why do you get everything in life while I can only watch on from the shadows?!
Now I finally got to enter the Wen n, to get Papas attention, yet why do you have to reappear again? You want to turn me into a cripple? I refuse, I wont let you get your wish! Despite all that pain, Wen Fei Fei nevertheless manages to yell this out through clenched teeth. This only made her appear more ferocious, demonic even like a devil from hell.
Chai Moon saw this in her daughter and never thought this was the sort of cure for that poison. Slowly climbing up from the ground, this woman who did so many wrong in life sloppily came before Wen Fei Feis shaking figure and painfully closed those eyes.
Chapter 1593 - Perverted Dog (2)
Chapter 1593 Perverted Dog (2)
Bai Yan just said... Fei Fei can only be saved by abolishing her strength?
Fei Fei... Chai Moon takes in a deep breath before opening her eyes again like shes finallye to a hard decision. Stumbling closer and closer to the wench whos still suffering, Why... why didnt you tell me this?
Biting her lip, the girl finally came clean: I dont want to be a cripple! Its not easy for me to reach this stage in life, why should I be a useless normal? I dont want that!
If I be a useless normal then not only will the Wen n not want me, I wont even be able to survive in this city anymore!
Shes already thought things through. Bai Yan may not like herself much, but she wont kill her either. As long as she endures then status and power would be within her grasp still!
Chai Moons figure visibly trembled at the stubborn and vicious nature of her own daughter. She never thought this would be the daughter she herself raised despite all the bad qualities. Reaching out with her hand to caress that sweating forehead, Fei Fei, dont me mother here, Im only doing this for your sake. You are my daughter. I cant afford to lose you....
She doesnt have much affection for Wen Shan anymore... the only thing this mother wanted was to keep her daughter safe and live a decent life.
What are you trying to do? Mom! No, dont! Wen Fei Fei screeches this out, her voice flustered and panicking once she realizes something bad was about to ur. You are not allowed to do anything to my Dantian, do you hear? Dont you do anything! I will hate you for the rest of my life if you do! I really will kill you if you do!
Chai Moons hand trembled yet again at that threat, but she knew it must be done. Fei Fei, if you go on like this... then youre going to die... I rather you hate me than see you die.
At this moment no one bothered to stop the woman, only silently watching the two from the sidelines, this includes Wen Shan whos still extremely mad at being yed.
Swoosh!
Flowing in like a line, Chai Moons energy enters into her daughters body and causes a look of horror in Wen Fei Feis eye. Her iris had dted inward like someone seeing a monster.
Ive been deposed?
And the one who did it is my own mother?
Why?
Why did she cut off my way of life?
No!!!
Clenching her head in agony following the disappearance of the bodily pain, Wen Fei Fei howls out her frustration without a care for those staring her way. She couldnt stop, she just couldnt....
Chai Moon also seems to have exhausted all of her energy after the deed. Shes not as strong as her own daughter so the very fact that she managed to pull off this feat was a difficult task in of itself. Nevertheless, despite the exhaustion, the mother still wanted to reach out to sooth the weeping wench.
p!
Wen Fei Fei didnt take the kindness too well though. Smacking the hand away with her own, she flew into a mad rage and jumped at Chai Moon like a hungry wolf, ferocious and crazy.
I am your own daughter, yet you crippled me, its no wonder my papa doesnt want you! Youre such a vicious woman, no one will ever want you!
Chai Moon originally thought she knew what bitterness felt like after Wen Shan expressed his view, but Wen Fei Feis sick jab finally thrust the woman into an ice cer, cold and dark without any light.
Chapter 1594 - Perverted Dog (3)
Chapter 1594 Perverted Dog (3)
Chai Moon knew her daughter would hold a grudge for her judgement, but not to hate her to this extreme: Fei Fei, Im only doing this for your sake....
I just dont want to see you suffer like this, its not worth it.
You evil woman, do you know what strength means to me? You ruined me, ruined my life, hahaha! Still gripping down at her own mothers throat with those hands, Wen Fei Fei bordered on the line of losing her own sanity.
None of you who have hurt me will have a good end! Her eyes slowly skimmed over the crowd until itnded onto Bai Yans figure, You think just because youve hooked up with the Water ns young lord that you can be safe for a lifetime? Dont make meugh! Once the man learns of your vile nature, he will surely toss you away! By then everyone that youve crossed wille at you like hounds!
Not minding in the least over that threat, Bai Yan chuckles and slowly walked over to her so called stepsisters spot.
Oh? Thats not a problem then, Ive always been vicious, thats a well-known fact. Smiling in the mouth, Bai Yan steps down onto the wenchs chest after saying that: Wen Fei Fei, Ill give you a piece of good advice, dont ever cross me again in the next life! Even if you die, I can still make you suffer even in soul only!
Only a mad light came of that warning despite feeling the pressure against her own chest: You said you will kill your own father did you not? Does the Water ns young lord know? You think hell still want someone willing to do such heinous acts?
That only brought a wave ofughter to Bai Yans mouth: Kill my own father? Ive already done that once already!
Regarding Bai Zheng Xiang, they are technically rted by blood so what she said there holds true. However, the bond they shared could hardly be called parent and child, more like a bothersome enemy that must be eliminated.
Didnt you all want to know why I gave birth to Xiachen so young? Bai Yan smirks down at the wench whos showing a strange look at herself, Ill tell you all since the ordinary folks are gone already. When I left the Wen n all those years ago, I trained myself to the bone in hopes of getting revenge for my mother. But then ten years ago I got rash and careless. During my attempt at creating a ninth grade Dan pill, I fell and died under the alchemic thunderstrike from the heavens....
Bai Ran the aunt had the greatest reaction in the way her heart trembled from this newfound information. She nearly cried out and threw herself at thedy to weep for Bai Yan.
Fortunately, I didnt really die, I instead got transferred to another world with my soul andnded into another body with the same name. Over there, martial powers and spellcraft reigned supreme with only the strong standing at the top. As it so happens with fate, I also had another biological father on that side, hes very simr to Wen Shan here, but even more annoying and repugnant. To remedy the problem, I destroyed that household with my own hands.
Though thedy herself never once met the cowards eye when revealing the grand truth, but everyone could tell this detail was meant for him, which resulted in him shivering all over in fear.
Whoever offends my wife deserves to die anyways, who wants to object? Without indication, Di Cang had alreadye before his wife to wrap his arms around her shoulder when asking this of those gathered.
Bai Yan ignored her husbandsment and turned to Tian Wind whos now cowering on one corner: Didnt you im to know who my sons real mother is just now? Funny thing is Xiachen was never born in this world, hes born after I got reincarnated in that magical world. Me and my son only had each other for many years, that didnt change until my husband eventually found us, only then did it be us three...
Chapter 1595 - Perverted Dog (4)
Chapter 1595 Perverted Dog (4)
In reply to that sarcasticment, Tian Furen only felt fear while her old man Tian Wind wanted to hide his head in shame. Its justughable, thats why. Without knowing the whole story, the idiot would dare make up a story about his daughter being the mother of another womans child, who wouldnt be embarrassed at being called out?
Pleased with the response there, Bai Yan returns her gaze back to Wen Shans figure. Sneering: Wen Shan, do you still remember what you said to me back then? Your words affected me greatly back then, it made me believe all men are like you, only willing to choose power over family.
Wen Shan utter a single word, only cluelessly staring at his former daughter like a lost pup.
Mother, how can Baddie Father be that kind of a person? In fact, people like that coward over there is rtively rare. Bai Xiachen hade over with a chair to offer Bai Yan a seat, Just look at Grandaunt Bai Ran and her hubby, didnt they stand up to these people in order to protect us?
In the steambuns mind, thats how a man should be. What Ling Yun did was the norm, the bare requirement of a husband. If a man couldnt even protect his own woman then what use was there for such a being? They might as well go die and do the world a favor.
Yes Son, people like Wen Shan are a rarity, unfortunately I didnt discover that truth until muchter on. Giving her boy a rub on the head as a reward, Bai Yans lip had formed a dazzling smile of warmth and satisfaction.
You know Mother, Baddie Father actually did a lot for you. Back when you two first met again after I was born, he would keep trailing you despite your constant rejections. Then when you told him to be nicer to Auntie, he did that and changed his attitude. Afterwards it was us going to the Demon Realm. Hes the boss back at home, and since youre the boss in this family, he specifically dered you in charge before everyone.
Of course, thats not how Bai Xiachen actually felt in the beginning. He was small, didnt understand what it meant to be in love, thereby mistaking Di Cangs action as bullying Bai Yan. However, hes grown older now, understood more and realizes its not the sort of bullying he had in mind. For that reason, hes been won over by his old mans perseverance.
Andter on when you said you wanted the Celestial Realm... he attacked it for you too. Then theres Godfather. I know Baddie Father doesnt like him, but he endured his existence because he knows you are in favor of Godfather. Now its this time on Earth. When Baddie Father found out you came over to this side, he immediately joined us over here, even if that meant going back eight years before our arrival....
Tian Furen literally popped her eyes out at this shocking revtion. She never thought the truth would be so outrageous that its bordering on the line of novelty.
Does the Water ns current master know their son has been reced by someone else?
Inparison to the wild thoughts of others, Bai Yi Yi only had the welfare of her older sister in mind. For that reason alone, shes aching inside for her because this Bai Yan was no longer the same one from her memories! She died once already, then reincarnated as a whole new person in another! But there was one good thing this foster sister was d for C that was Bai Yan having a caring son and loving husband. That way she wouldnt have to worry about her older sister being alone again even after she leaves....
Chapter 1596 - Perverted Dog (5)
Chapter 1596 Perverted Dog (5)
Di Cang, I want to go back now. Throwing her head against the demon kings chest, the woman herself appeared lonely and sad at this moment.
Its true shes happy to be able to meet some of her family here on Earth, but shes also missing the other family and friends in the other world. Besides, this world was no longer hers, she doesnt belong here anymore. Whats more, the pain would only grow deeper the longer she stalls the departure.
Okay, Ive prepared everything already before I came to see you. ck Turtle is also waiting for us, we can leave this ce at once if you wish.
ck Turtle?
Bai Yan appear shocked at this sudden news: You found ck Turtle? Ive heard before that the Water n has a sacred beast under its control, capable of controlling rain and wind to its will... are you saying...
Yes, that is ck Turtle, me being able to borrow this body is also because of him arranging things beforehand.
But then just as Bai Yan wanted to pursue the story some more, a tug at the sleeve brings her to focus. Its Bai Yi Yi who did that. Shes all pleading in the face because she knows there wont be another chance to ask if given up.
Di Cang, can I bring someone with us from Earth? Bai Yan asks, raising hope in her desperate sisters face.
Inpared to staying on Earth, Bai Yi Yi would much rather stick around her older sisters side.
No, the demon king shakes his head, knowing full well what his wife wanted by asking such a question. Your younger sister doesnt belong in that world, therefore its difficult or impossible to bring her along.
The light in Bai Yi Yis eye visibly dimmed due to the hope being squashed. Revealing a yearnful and sorrowful smile: Its okay Sister Bai Yan, Im happy that you thought of me... Maybe in the future we can still meet again if fate permits us.
Shes been trying to hide from the suppressed emotions underneath, but against her foster sisters sorrowful face, Bai Yan just couldnt hold it in anymore and clenched up inside. Then turning to skim the rest of her rtives who are all making simr sad faces, she knew this would be it, the final farewell....
Yan Yan, you now have a husband and child, I can finally feel at ease knowing you are not alone anymore. My big sis will surely be happy knowing someone is loving you as much as she did.... Bai Rans tone carried nothing but happiness for her niece: If chance permits, doe see us again. If not... its fine too, just live your life well on the other side.
Aunt, Uncle, Grandpa Ling and everyone, I likely wont be able to return again so you all must take care of yourselves. Bai Yans solemn and heavy attitude told them all they need to hear, thus bringing the atmosphere into a heavy silence that none wanted to break.
Cousin, do you think there is a god in this world? Ling Lang the flirt was the most impatient and eventually spoke up after a long pause. He couldnt bear to not see this newfound rtive again, after all, he did fall in love at first sight without realizing theyre rted there.
Bai Yan nodded: Yes, there is.
Then, what if... we manage to reach that godhood? Would we be able to meet again then?
Bai Yans first reaction was a startled face at the level of ambition this cousin of hers had. She knows that even if the flirt did reach that kind of power, it wouldnt necessarily mean he would be able toe to the same Celestial Realm as she was in. Theyre different worlds, that means there must be a different Celestial Realm as well for immortals here on Earth. However, against the hopeful eyeing her way, the demon queen just couldnt bring herself to say no.
Maybe, she says, making sure to be unspecific.
Then I will work hard Cousin. Dont worry, I wont bezy and make great use of the Dan pills you gave me. When I get strong enough, I will go to that whatever Celestial Realm to find you! Ling Lang proudly pats his own chest to portray confidence.
Giving each and every one of her family and friends onest nce to signal its time, Bai Yan returns her attention back to the husband: Di Cang, we can set out now. After we finish arranging Yi Yis takeover of the Water n, we will immediately leave this world....
Chapter 1597 - Perverted Dog (6)
Chapter 1597 Perverted Dog (6)
As for these remaining people... Bai Yan lightly smiled at those who wish her harm, let Big Bear take them back to the Water n for disposal. Having the world know we openly killed them here at the Ling household wont be good, I dont want to cause a panic.
Causing a panic would be too troublesome here on Earth. What if the government officials got involved? Whats more, this was their rtives home, Di Cang doesnt want to make trouble for the Ling household knowing how much his wife cares for this aunt.
Yan Yan. Wen Shans about to lose his mind from fear. Hurrying to scramble over, the coward wanted to plead for mercy.
The womans eyes remain very cold though, akin to looking at a stranger: From this point forward there will no longer any martial n in this country, nor does this country need one. Onemand and the fate of these martial ns are sealed.
Wen Shan continued to watch on from the back as that family slowly left for the outside. Only now does he understand how much hes given up, how wrong his philosophy has been, and for that folly, hes going to regret it for the rest of his life.
After stepping out of Ling familys estate where Bai Yan could finally get a whisk of fresh air, she slowly turns around to say the rest to her foster sister: Yi Yi, I will let you decide on how you dispose of the Wen n after we finish your takeover of the Water n. I wont get involved anymore. Any grievance you endured because of them can be repaid in full if it pleases you.
Uh? Bai Yi Yi simply blinked in confusion and weakly replied, Do you really intend to give me control of the Water n?
Turning to her own husband with that loving smile, Your brother-inw never goes back on her words, am I right Di Cang?
Wrapping that arm around his wifes shoulder to match her words: Of course dear, anything you say is right. Sooner orter were going to leave this ce, rather than to let the Water n go to waste, its better to let you have it. I believe in my wifes view.
Lowering her eyes, Bai Yi Yi sounded very weak in her following reply: Sister Bai Yan, I will also try to go to the Celestial Realm.
Mmm? Pricking her brow, she returns her attention to Bai Yi Yi.
If you cante back then I want to go find you instead, thess says, her eyesing back to attention with twinkling light in those irises.
Okay, Ill wait for you...
Together, both sisters began tough, dazzling and bright like the shining stars in the starry night. They are both strong willed individuals, thats why they are so confident when wanting to reach a certain goal.
Mother, I still have something to give you, I forgot until now, Bai Xiachen steps in and rummages through his pocket, offering up a ck box after doing so. Hes treating it like some kind of treasure in the way hes holding it, This is what I squeezed out of that Tian Wind. I believe this is the reason why they attacked the Bai n, its to get this treasure.
If the steambun had reverted to his fox form then he would surely be wagging right now. Thats how pleased he felt for himself at this moment had believe hes somehow one up his old man.
ZZZZzzz! The crescent moon amulet around Bai Yans neck started to hum, telling the woman that whatever was inside this ck box, its important!
Xiachen is awesome, Bai Yan delightfully squeezed her sons cheek as a tease, Lets go to the Water n now. After we finish arranging everything on that side then we can leave.
Chapter 1598 - “Perverted Dog (7)
Chapter 1598 Perverted Dog (7)
Really? Bai Xiachens face suddenly lit up, Thats wonderful then. I miss my little sister, who knows if others are bullying her while Im not around...
Di Ling Yan was practically the boys treasure piece, therefore hes extremely excited knowing hes going to be able to give that cuddly baby girl the hugs and kisses that she so justly deserves from himself. However, right as the kids about to act out of ce and embarrass himself, Di Cang immediately shot him a look to make the boy stop in the nick of time. Imagine an adorable young boy squirming around like a squid, that would be an image reckoning trauma that no parent or passerby could endure!
......
Water n.
Knowing that their young lord would soon be returning with the young madam as well, those serving this n had long been waiting at the estates entrance for the moment. Fortunately for them, they didnt need to wait too long after getting wind of this news.
Coming into sight first would have to be that stunning and mesmerizing woman from the distance. Donning a rosy red dress of modern design, her beauty could not bepared. This would be Bai Yan in all her glory.
Nowing in second would be the child holding thedys hand as they walked. The boy had an adorable face, yet the handsome features of a future stud could not be ignored. Bai Xiachen was really starting to show good genes from both his parents.
As for Di Cang in this case. He too also carried dominant air that couldnt be denied. However, the man wasnt in his real body, rather hes using the already deceased young lord of the Water ns. Thereby directly covering up his own greatness. Whether it be from looks or air, Di Cang just couldnt redeem his old selfs dominance and ability to win over the female ss.
Of course, theres also Bai Yi Yi whos following along from the rear with these three. Sadly, her existence was simply too miniscule inparison, thus nking herself out before the servants. Not to mention her facial features didnt exactly stand out to begin with. Though shes definitely on the good-looking sidepared to most females on Earth, but that doesnt change the fact that thess doesnt carry the same level of pull as her older sister Bai Yan.
Its no wonder the young lord is so obsessed with that woman. Turns out shes that beautiful, who can rece such a fine beauty? Some of the servants thought, not realizing their own gazes were currently an offense to the great demon king whos puffing up steam in the background.
Did everyone gather like I ordered from the phone? Di Cang sourly asks aftering before the crowd.
Young Lord, everyone is here aside from your parents.
Good, the demon king faintly smiles at the good news, then I will announce the reason for gathering you all here. This girl behind my wife is her little sister, she will henceforth be the heir of the Water n.
Exactly like a grenade, his announcement bombed the minds right out of these unsuspecting poor souls. Its too much for their poor heart to listen to such a poor tasting joke!
Young Lord... this... youre only joking right?
One of the old servants thats been with the n steps forward and timidly asked with a frown: This young miss is not from the Water n, nor is she from the family, how can she inherit the ruling post of the n? For the sake of all, I believe this is not the right course to take.
Sweeping his gaze down at the old fe who dares to object to his own decision, Di Cang coldly shoots him down: What is there not to take? My decision will not be changed. Also, from now on the Water n will be renamed to the Bai n, she will be your future mistress and chief!
If Di Cangs decision earlier was a baton that knocked them off their senses then thisst piece would be a hammer, smashing their sanity until stars started spinning around their heads.
The young lord already drove his own brother out of the n, why would he give away his own inheritance to some outsider? What would the chief and madam say if they know their own son is acting this way? They would likely faint from being too angry!
Yan Yan, I know you are tired so go inside and rest first, let me handle the rest here. You wont have to fret about the matters rting to the Water n. Moving his finger to help correct the loose hair strand from his wifes forehead, Di Cang happily gives Bai Yan a reassuring smile before turning back to the hesitant crowd, Later, there will be a bunch of people being driven over here. Put them in the prison cells and let them have a taste of the torture devices in there.
Chapter 1599 - Perverted Dog (8)
Chapter 1599 Perverted Dog (8)
What did those people do to make the young lord so mad? Experience all of the torture devices in there? Even if they dont die, they will still be skinned to the point of no return! Some of the servants thought, shocked by the cruel order.
Bai Yan ignored the focused looksing her way and yawned: Xiachen, you should be familiar with the estate, take me and your Auntie Yi Yi to rest. We will leave the other mundane stuff to your father.
Okay,e with me Mother, I know the way to Baddie Fathers quarter. Revealing those pearly white teeth in his smile, Bai Xiachen sounds very happy to be relied upon, Auntie Yi Yi, do you mind taking my room for now? Ill have the maids here arrange another room for youter.
Bai Yi Yi only felt a warmth surging out after being asked: Im okay with anything you arrange, Im not picky.
Wonderful! Follow me then. Without dy, the steambun immediately began to drag the twodies for the back end part of the massive estate.
Arfffgg!!!
As soon as these three opened a door to Di Cangs quarter, a big yellow dog instantly pounced over to the boys leg and started licking him in the face. As a result of this sudden attack, Bai Xiachen became slobbered in the dogs saliva. Even so, its clear that both kid and animal enjoyed each otherspany.
Yellow, do you miss me?! The steambun rubs the golden retrievers head, giggling all the while when doing so.
Showing an examining look towards the retriever, then back at her own boy, Bai Yans eye narrowed in: This is Di Cangs dog? Are you sure hes the one who taught you those curse words?
Bai Xiachens face instantly froze up. He was too happy just now so hepletely forgot his own lie.
Mother... Raising his head, Bai Xiachen bites his own sleeve to appear all pitiful. Its unlikely anyone would be able to remain indifferent to this cuteness attack, yet there was and shes standing right in front of himself!
When did you learn to use others as your scapegoat? Not to mention a normal dog at that! I bet he doesnt even know what humans are saying, let alone teach you those foul words!
Maybe... he learned it by listening to other people talk... Bai Xiachen evasively mumbles this, too afraid to make eye contact.
Bai Xiachen! Bai Yan harshly calls out her boy and causes him to snap to attention.
Mother, I know my fault, I wont put the me on others again, nor use those curse words.
Mmm, only then does the serious woman ease up, remember, scolding a person doesnt always require such foulnguage, you can also do it by going at it in a roundabout way. Dont use an innocent dog as your scapegoat again, you hear?
Innocent? Yellow is not innocent at all! Theres not a single maid in this household who hasnt been sexually harassed by him yet thanks to Baddie Fathers support.
......
Unlike the big cat thats also living here, the golden retriever was clearly at a lower level in terms of IQ. Without thought or understanding of the situation, the perverted bastard only thought Bai Yan had better face than all the rest in this home.
Will her panty be pink too like the maid today? Or will it be string ck like that strange missy from a few days ago? Oh I want to see....
For that shameful reason and his own male urge reacting, the dog reached out with his filthy paws and flipped Bai Yans skirt!
If it was under normal circumstances then Yellow would never be able to seed in his efforts. However, this was a dog were talking about, a dog from Earth at that. Because of that issue, Bai Yan didnt raise herguard and became another victim of this perverted numbskull. As the old saying goes, like owner like dog. If Di Cang would go after her panties during their first meeting then why wouldnt the mans dog do the same?
Chapter 1600 - Di Cang’s Decision (1)”
Chapter 1600 Di Cangs Decision (1)
Bai Yans face instantly got darker than a ckhole. Without dy, she pped the perverted dog away so that he wouldnt keep staring at her underwear.
Towards this oue, Bai Xiachen only wanted to p his hand in support. He loves ying with Yellow the golden retriever, but he would never want him doing something so provocative towards his own mother.
Humph Humph! Thats what you get for flipping Mothers skirt. Just wait till Baddie Father gets here, he will definitely beat your bum bum once he knows what you did!
Mother, I didnt say anything wrong before, Yellow is not a good thing at all.
He is indeed perverted like your dad, but its also true you used him to take the me. Bai Yan doesnt relent and wont let the boy shirk off the responsibility.
In support of that im, the dog promptly howls out like an aggrieved little puppy, making those with a soft heart to melt away in pity. However, Yellows sneaky little ploy wont work today.
I will chop off your paws the next time you dare lift my skirt, understand? Bai Yan harshly threatens the dog using her menacing eyes.
Awooh? Titling his head, the dog deliberately acts stupid to y the fool.
Humph humph! I am not going to stop, pantsy for life!
If one has the power to back themselves up then being a pervert like Di Cang wasnt an issue. Its not like anyone could a darn thing towards the great demon king. However, this golden retriever didnt have that luxury of being an almighty demon, thus hes no different from walking down the path of death. Thankfully Bai Yan herself wasnt going to stay too long, therefore making it less likely for Yellow the dog to kill himself off for good.
Immediately getting colder in the face after being taken lightly: A dogs IQ isnt low to begin with, plus youre Di Cangs dog. I know you understand me, dont pretend you cant!
Awoohoohh? Continuing on his path of suiciding, Yellow sprawls onto the ground andid out his paws to show hes innocent.
Unfortunately a pervert never learns. Right as Bai Yansplexion appeared a little warmer, the rascal of a dog immediately crawled forward and clung onto that white feminine leg to lick it like a disgusting filth that he was!
Yellow! Bai Xiachen flew into a rage, Only I can hold onto Mothers leg, you go away!
Awoooh! Since Yellow knew the boy wouldnt do anything to himself, the perverted mutt didnt relent and only showed off his devious smirk of victory.
Outraged at being dismissed, the steambun quickly ran over to give his friend there a light kick: You let go of my mothers leg! Mothers leg belongs to me only! Its mine! If you keep doing this then I wont y with you anymore, Im only going to y with Tangerine (cat) from now on!
Woooh! Despite his unwillingness, the perverted mutt nevertheless relented since he does value being able to y with the steambun. But bad habits die hard. Right before letting go, Yellow made sure to give Bai Yans leg another lick to satisfy his own cravings, thus thoroughly grossing out thedy from the hearts down.
Where in the world did this perverted doge from? Hes worse than Di Cang in bed! At least Di Cang would know when to hold back his urge when I warn him....
Mother, are you short a leg bracelet? Throwing himself at her leg this time around, Bai Xiachen looks up with his bright innocent eyes and asked.
If I can be hanged on Mothers leg then we wont ever need to separate....
Twitching in the corner of her eye due to the unrelenting clinginess of both dog and child, Bai Yan was starting to doubt her own choice in life: When did you learn these words? Is it aftering to Earth?
Mother, I am a big learner. Thats a confirmation.
Pulling her overly clingy son off the leg, Bai Yan gets all serious in the voice: I am not short of a leg bracelet.
Chapter 1601 - Di Cang’s Decision (2)”
Chapter 1601 Di Cangs Decision (2)
Sister Bai Yan, seeing the boys aggrieved expression, Bai Yi Yi just couldnt help but step in to help, if not, why dont you do as he wish... I think hes going to cry...
I am not some five-year-old child anymore, I wont cry! Bai Xiachen proudly states this after swinging his head around.
If he was still five then he would use those tears to win the situation to his own favor, but hes eight this year already. Even if he doesnt care about his own face anymore and reuse that old trick, such a blunder would only bring shame to his own mother. As a filial son, theres no way the steambun would fall so low. He wont tolerate such indignity.
Its gettingte, lets rest first. That said, Bai Yan pricks her brow at the dog whos wagging its tail like hes anticipating something good to happen, Yellow, you go watch the door and keep outsiders out, I do not want to be disturbed during my sleep. If you dont do this job well then I will tell your master what youve done. Without question, theres bound to be those who want to test the water with her after arriving. Towards those annoyances, shes not in the mood or going to bother with entertaining them.
Awooo!
Yellow may be a perv, but hes a good loyal perv of a guard dog. Unless someone knocks him out, no one was going to get through him today.
Sister Bai Yan, this dog is so smart, Bai Yi Yi saw the rely and praised Yellow. She always liked animals and wanted to keep one since young, And... hes so cute.
Cute? Bai Yan smirked upon remembering that embarrassing moment with her skirt lifted, Dont you mean abominable? Good thing hes only a dog, otherwise his paws wouldve been lopped off by now if hes human.
Pricking up his dog ear, Yellow immediately got riled up after being praised. Hes very happy, and when hes very happy he needs to convey such feelings for others to see. Therefore, the perfect gesture would be another go at thedys skirt C this time being Bai Yi Yis!
Ah! Eximing in great fright, the poor unrmedss became a huge strawberry red after having her panty shed for all to see. Thankfully nobodys around to see this, or at least any stranger, theres only her family here so its okay.
Breathing a sigh of relief after confirming the idea with her own eyes, she puffs up those cheeks: Sister Bai Yan, Yellow is such a pervert....
Now its the golden retrievers turn to be confused for real this time. He only did that to show his affection, what wrong did he do?
Imagine that, the pervy mutt actually didnt have any ill intent or dirty thoughts, hes only overly affectionate. Without a doubt, that bad habit mustve been picked up from Di Cang. Theres no way a dog thats neither a demon or a spirit would learn something so ridiculous. So what does that mean? Of course theres only one answer! The one who taught Yellow all this was Di Cangs usual behavior!
Auntie Yi Yi, you are going to have to look after Yellow once we leave so you better get used to his way of flipping your skirt. Giggling with delight, Bai Xiachen states this as a tease.
Without surprise, the already rattledss fell into a depressed mood at her own future. Its not difficult for Bai Yi Yi to imagine the sort of scene thats going to unfold on a daily basis. As much as she would like to rid herself of such problems, this dog belongs to Di Cang, the one man whom her older sister took as a husband. Regardless of her own woes and opinion, shes going to take good care of these pets till the end, thats the least she could do to repay their kindness.
At another part of the estate where the owners of this manor usually wee their guests.
Is the business finished? A middle-aged man says, his posture acting low like a subordinate meeting a superior. However, this man was no servant, hes the current head of the Water n and biological father of Di Cangs current host body. He and his wife had been waiting here for a while already ever since they got wind of the demon kings return.
Chapter 1602 - Di Cang’s Decision (3)
Chapter 1602 Di Cangs Decision (3)
Unlike the others in this n, only the master and madam of this household knows about Di Cangs secret C his true identity. Therefore, its not surprising they would act so subservient to this being that took their sons body for use. After all, this n existed to serve ck Turtle, not the other way around like the public thought.
So why would these two parents so readily sacrifice their own child for someone else to use? Wouldnt they be outraged and fight for their sons survival? Thats what any normal parent would do wouldnt they? Well, this wasnt a normal household, nor does the son have a strong rtionship with his parents to begin with, hes practically estranged to them since he got taken in by ck Turtle at such a young age. Furthermore, the master and madam had plenty of children, including plenty of grandchildren under their watch. What does it matter if one died somehow? They could easily rece him by making more. If not, theyve secured plenty of grandchildren by this point. All in all, their bloodline was secured.
Yes, its done. Di Cang didnt give any emotion in his voice, bordering on the line of indifference, We will be leaving this ce very soon.
Taken aback by this news, the master and madam stared at the demon king in surprise.
Also, were taking ck Turtle with us too.
This... the guy immediately flew into a panic at this bombshell, what will we do if you take the sacred beast away?
The achievements they have today are all thanks to the leadership of ck Turtle. Without that ancient creature to watch over themselves, what would they do?
Humph, dont try to y dumb with me. With the strength of your nsmen today, it doesnt matter whether ck Turtle stays or not. Furthermore, my wife has found an heir for you lot. She is my sister-inw, my wifes younger sister. As long as times given to her, she will grow to be the strongest here on Earth. Di Cang states this like the decisions made, ignoring the hesitant looking from the two humans.
Yan Yan left a lot of her Dan pills for Bai Yi Yi, coupling that with her initial talent, shes bound to be the strongest in this world where itscking in spiritual energy.
Im not here to ask for your opinion, Im just telling you about it, and dont forget that your n was no more than a weak household that needed protection. Everything you have today is thanks to ck Turtle.
The current head of the Water n finally came back to his senses at that reminder. He couldnt argue about that point. Most of what they have was thanks to ck Turtles support. Without that creature, they mightve fallen from grace like so many other ns in the past, or be reced by a different rising power along the way.
Alright, we will ept your arrangement.
Hmm, a cold flicker shed in the demon kings eye at the quickpliance, but from what Ive observed of you people, being submissive isnt part of your nature. ck Turtle definitely yed a part in helping the Water n climb this high, but the insidious and sneaky ploys from you lot also had a huge hand in it, dont you agree?
Showing an awkward face, the master of the house decides to be blunt: Then what do you intend to do?
I will imprint upon your souls, this seal willst ten years. Once that time has expired, whether or not you follow my wifes little sister is your choice. However, during that period you must protect her with your all. This is the demand I have of you people.
Chapter 1603 - Di Cang’s Decision (4)
Chapter 1603 Di Cangs Decision (4)
And sure enough, the twitching mouth reaction from the master of the house told everyone what he was thinking inwardly. He indeed wanted to go back on that oath and kick Bai Yi Yi out as soon as these people are gone. Why should they give up their wealth to some unknown insignificant girl anyways? Thats ludicrous!
Ten years from now, can we really be free? The mortal eyed the demon king with skeptic light, making sure to keep watch for any signs of untruth about the deal.
If we couldnt keep the wealth gathered through generations then I need to make sure we can at least be free afterwards. With our current ability, gathering more wouldnt be an issue like this man says. Besides, most in the n is already sick of the reclusive lifestyle of this ce. Without the sacred beast watching over our heads, relocating to the big city would be a piece of cake. By then all of us can enjoy a lofty lifestyle in the big apple!
Ten years is enough.
Ten years is enough for Bai Yi Yi to grow. Her future must be forged using her own hands, no one can fight in her stead. If she still cant secure the wealth I handed her then theres nothing more to be done. A person that doesnt strive to be better doesnt deserve the best, thats how life works.
The demon king doesnt mind giving his sister-inw a helping hand, but hes not going to protect her forever. Thats not within his means nor wish to do so.
However.... the properties of the Water n, whether it be wealth or power, you have no right to take any of it away afterwards. In the future the Water ns name will also be changed to the Bai n. Di Cang shoots the two a nce to see their reaction, From what Ive garnered, amassing new wealth in this world wouldnt be hard for people like you, is it not? So, what do you choose? Submit, or....
Once again, the master of the house was taken aback at being read like a open sheet of paper. He didnt want the demon king to know his inner thoughts, but if things hade to this then he might as welle clean.
Fine, we choose to submit.
ZZzzz!
As soon as they agreed, the master and madam immediately felt a buzzing sound in their heads, causing them to clench up due to the painful ringing from a spiritual level. Its the effect of the seal taking ce on their feeble bodies.
Do not try to double cross your oath, otherwise the seal on your soul will let you understand what it means to break it! After dropping this sentence, Di Cang swings his figure around to head back to his quarter.
......
Bai Yans suspicion was spot on. Right after she came to this estate, those who are curious or want to unt themselves before her came in droves. However, none managed to get in due to that big golden retriever guarding the doorway. The pervy mutt growled at anyone whom he didnt recognize as thedies inside, hence forcing a standstill with no way in.
To be clear, Yellow was in no way a powerful dog or anything; heck, hes below the norm in terms of fighting strength for his breed. The only reason the people didnt trample over this mutt had much to do with the status this fe had C hes Di Cangs pet. Everyone knew how pampered Yellow was, thats why none tried to cross him due to the owner behind his back.
Chapter 1604 - It’s Been So Long Black Turtle (1)”
Chapter 1604 Its Been So Long ck Turtle (1)
Due to not wanting to leave yet, the bunch that came to bother Bai Yan lingered around and waited for their opportunity. Theyre all very curious and didnt want to be stalled by a mere dog at suckering up to this new young madam of the house. However, that quickly came to an end once they saw who had arrived from the rear.
Young Lord... Some of the more wary ones greeted Di Cang after sensing his arrival.
Getting dark in the face, the demon kings mood got even more annoyed than usual after witnessing the charade that has be his ce of rest, What are you all doing here? Scram!
Its a well-known fact that this guys ruthless and cruel in his way of dealing with matters that annoyed him, therefore the group had no trouble making themselves scarce at this moment.
Thats all these people needed to make themselves scarce. Its a well-known fact around here Di Cang doesnt deal kindly to those who cross him, thats why they didnt dare go provoke the man.
Arff, feeling the weight lifted from its shoulder after seeing the intruders gone, Yellow the pervy mutt immediately got all friendly with his owner. The perv wanted a pat on the head as a reward for doing a good job, however, Di Cang didnt give him that and instead simply nodded and tried heading inside.
Arff! Perhaps the letdown aggravated the mutt, but Yellow reacted instantly there when he saw the movement and pounced onto his own masters leg like glue and bit at those pants. Hes been tasked with guarding the door, that means no exception regardless of who wasing....
Let go! The man grows increasingly more incensed by the maltreatment hes getting from his own pet.
This dog is getting ahead of himself, how dare he bite me and block my path?
Uuwooo~ Despite the order, Yellow didnt relent there and only got more intense in his tug. The poor dog couldnt speak his mind so the only recourse he had was to make noise and do his best.
The sweet panty mistress already said I cant let anyone inside, this includes the master.....
Is Yan Yan sleeping? Did she task you to keep those people from going inside? Di Cang eventually got it after seeing his pets behavior towards that gathered crowd. He knows the dog had a higher intellect than most animals, thats why hes so fond of Yellow.
Arff Arff. Following that bark as confirmation, Yellow continues with his act of biting the mans pant and trying to drag him back.
Unfortunately for this loyal guard, the demon king didnt like ying tug of war with him right now. Letting the pant rip from the knee level, Di cang swiftly takes this opportunity to slip past the doorway and into the yard, thus leaving the baffled dog in the background.
Naturally Yellow wanted to give chase so he could drag his owner back outside, but the second he took a step with those paws was when he stopped. Hes circling around over what to do because Bai Yan specifically told him he couldnt leave the post.
......
Bai Yan had long overheard themotion outside with her husband, yet the woman didnt move, only quietly watching the sleeping boy in her arms thats been overly exhausted by the trip today.
Di Cangs first image when he walked in was this. Immediately, the man picks his son up with one hand and rouses the steambun up.
Hmm, Baddie Father? Rubbing his snoozy eye, Bai Xiachen murmurs this out before snapping into attention at that grumpy looking face, Baddie Father, are you done with your business already?
Yes, Im done. Go out first, I have something to discuss with your mother. That said, the demon king wasted no time and readily tossed the poor kid out the door and closed it behind himself, thus leaving the child outside in the cold and cluelessly staring into the air.
Chapter 1605 - It’s Been So Long Black Turtle (2)
Chapter 1605 Its Been So Long ck Turtle (2)
Bai Xiachens momentary daze outside the yardsted no more than Yellows patience did for the pervy mutt just couldnt resisting over to give the boy a lick on the face after seeing what has transpired.
I just knew its going to turn out like this! As long as Baddie Father is around then I wont be able to sleep by Mothers side.
He felt aggrieved and angry at the same time at the terrible thought. Sadly for this poor child, he couldnt fight nor ovee his old man whos many leagues ahead of himself. In the end the steambun could do nothing but ept reality as it was C his mothers bed belongs to his father and not him anymore.
......
On top of the borately carved bed, Bai Yan waited patiently for her husband to return from the outside. Grinning as she watched him
How did things go? She asks with chirpiness in her smile, finding humor in the way her family behaves.
Di Cang naturally knew what Bai Yan was asking about and quickly returned with a smile of his own using those love bearing eyes: Ive already set things in motion. Bai Yi Yi will have ten years to grow in this ce. Afterwards, whether she seeds or not is up to her own efforts.
Bai Yan pleasantly nodded over the arrangement: Thats good, giving that girl some pressure will help her grow. If we arrange everything without hurdle then it would only harm her instead of helping.
She really does like this foster sister of hers from the hearts down, thats why she must see to her wellbeing and future.
In the years after her mothers death, Bai Yans world had fallen into an unemotional grey of sadness towards humanity as a whole. She simply didnt believe in love anymore; after all, if her own father who imed to have loved her mother so dearly would turn his back on such a woman, what wouldnt others do? But Bai Yi Yi never lost hope like she herself did. That uppityss never gave up on her older sister and continued to support the hopeless young Bai Yan through thick and thin. For that undivided support, Bai Yan owed her younger sister this much at least.
Yan Yan... Their lips met following that sudden yearn from the man. With it came the destruction of the dam withholding the emotional tidal thats been jammed inside the mans heart.
Unlike the clueless demon queen here who only arrived for one month, the poor guy had to not only watch his wife go through all those struggles in the mountain and eventually die in the end, he also had to silently watch her naked body from time and time again without ever being able to satisfy himself. But things have changed, he could finally hug her, kiss her and do all the things a husband should so rightfully be able to do with his woman.
Knowing this fact that his chance has arrived, Di Cangs hand wasted no time in reaching down under her skirt. If he could, the guy would rip those annoying clothes right off in one swinging gush of brutish delight. Unfortunately, in the second he tried to do so by touching that reddish thinyering garment shielding his wifes precious spot, the dainty hand belonging to Bai Yan grabbed his and stopped the advances midflight!
Were going back to the other world soon, lets wait until we return, its not toote then. Youve waited eight years already, it shouldnt be a problem to wait a while longer, right?
Without surprise to anyone, Di Cangs expression was that of grievance and disappointment: Eight years, I peeked at you bathing so many times, and each time I had to withhold myself from you. I hated what I was doing, but I couldnt help myself and only made it more painful for me down there. You still expect me to hold back now that you are in my arms? How can you bear to do this to me...
Bai Yans face instantly went ck: I was wondering why I would feel so creeped out whenever I take a bath back then, so its you all along?
Leaking the truth of his own pervy deeds wasnt intentional, Di Cang also felt ashamed at what he has be in the past eight years C a stalking pervert that could no longer face his own wife using that guilty face.
What have I done... Now Yan Yan will never look at me the same way!
Chapter 1606 - It’s Been So Long Black Turtle (3)
Chapter 1606 Its Been So Long ck Turtle (3)
But this time, he really didnt want to let her go...
Yan Yan, we are already husband and wife, why do we have to go back to the Celestial Realm before we do it?
Bai Yan appears startled by the question. Theres no doubt the man before herself was Di Cang, the man she loves, but that physical body belonged to another! Its not like Bai Yan could say she hated being touched by other men aside from him specifically, right?
Di Cang, this body is not yours, the ufortabledy bemoans going down this tunnel in their conversation, if I identally get pregnant then the child wont be yours.
Of course, theres the alternative option of using a condom to avoid pregnancy, but that doesnt change the fact she doesnt want to be touched.
Thats not a problem. As long as I know the child is mine then whats the issue?
But I care! Bai Yans voice her protest before softening up the tone, I know you endured eight years already, but can you do a little more for me? When we get back to the Celestial Realm, I promise to double mypensation, okay?
Its a promise? Taking a bite at his wifes lip after the childish remark, Di Cang whispers this like a lost cause that has be this once great demon king.
When do I not keep my promises? Bai Yan felt flustered at having her apple eaten and quickly tapped at his chest in a shy manner.
Alright, Ill be sure to make you cant get out of bed once we get back. Forming a charming smile that could hypnotize the entire world, the man gets all devious in the eyes, But first, I want a little interest for making me hold back....
Leaning in, the demon lets loose a bit of his desire and lets their tongue battle it out within their mouths. He wants her nectar, every drop of it to borate his love.
......
Due to not getting his way of gobbling up his wife, the couple didnt spend much more time inside the room afterwards. Therefore, it was quite the surprise when Bai Yan suddenly discovered her son and the pervy mutt carousing outside against the door when she swung it open.
Mother, Father. Bai Xiachen immediately scrambles up from the ground after falling over from theck of door support, his expression showing that of a guilty party being caught red-handed.
Arff Arff! Yellow on the other hand didnt have such awareness though. After that quick bark, the perv swiftly came over to Bai Yans side for a good petting.
However....
As the owner of this dog, how could Di Cang not know his personality? Without waiting for his pet to do what he always does when facing a fine beauty, the demon king just pped him right out into the air and left ament for his wife.
Its better if you stay away from him, hes a bit perverted.
Awoooh. Crying out after being hit twice in one day, Yellow felt so aggrieved by the maltreatment. Hes a dog, not a punching bag by the master and mistress!
Ignoring the protesting cry of his pet, Di Cang instead shifts his focus to Bai Xiachen whos been eyeing himself: Have you heard enough?
Uhh, not enough.
Mmm, then I will find you a wife of your own once we get back. You can go hear all you like afterwards from her instead.
Ah? Staring up in shock, the steambun felt so wronged yet so powerless: Mother.... does Baddie Father not want me anymore? Hes going to sell me out to a bad woman, uuhooo....
Humph, I dont want a wife, I only want to cling onto Mother for the rest of my life.
Giving her son a rub on the head to calm his tearful face: Although you are still small now, it doesnt mean you wont eventually grow old. Marrying a wife is part of life, the earlier you find a suitable partner the better. The marriage cer.
Chapter 1607 - It’s Been So Long Black Turtle (4)
Chapter 1607 Its Been So Long ck Turtle (4)
...... Bai Xiachens grievances almost flooded into a river. For some reason, hes got this feeling that his precious and most beloved mother has now shifted her love away from himself ever since Bai Yan married Di Cang.
Di Cang, after we speak to Yi Yi and arrange the rest of things here, we will go back right away. Bai Yan states this smilingly at her husband.
Uooohh. The golden retriever thats been moping around seemingly sensed the mood and immediately got all sad in the face. He immediately snuggled up to the boy to emphasize what he wanted.
Understanding his friends emotion by the physical contact, Bai Xiachen was the first to react and reached out to pat the mutt: Yellow, when we are not around you must listen to Auntie Yi Yi, perhaps we will be able to meet again in the future.
Arff Arff. Barking with pure sadness now at the confirmation, Yellow didnt need words to convey his emotions there.
Yellow, Ill miss you and Orange (cat) too. Oh right, wheres Orange? Im leaving already, howe hes noting out to say goodbye?
Its Di Cang who answers the boys question in this case: Ist saw him out chasing after a female cat.
A bit choky in his voice like hes also ready to cry since he got beat by a mating cat, the steambun begins toy down hisst message knowing theres nothing he could do: Yellow, you say goodbye to Orange for me then, I wont be able to wait for him to return. You dont need to see us out either, I wont be able to take it otherwise...
After saying this, Bai Xiachen lets go and began to walk away while constantly turning around after a few steps. Its obvious both kid and dog didnt want to leave each other behind, yet theres nothing either party could do in this case. After all, theyre not from the same world.
The following conversation with Bai Yi Yi went as smooth as it could have gone. Although the younger sister didnt have much confidence in herself just yet at being handed so much influence and power, she nevertheless wanted to try in order to prove to Bai Yan the trust wouldnt be in vain. That meant regardless of the price she must pay in the path, the youngss would do her upmost to achieve that goal.
Just like that, everythings set and needed no more interference from the couple at this point. Theyre ready to leave, but not before bringing Bai Yi Yi along to help pick up the deceased body that Di Cang was using. Thats the least the demon king could do since he borrowed the guys body for so long.
As for the things she got after returning here on Earth, Bai Yan figured its best she waited until they returned to the Celestial Realm before using them. It would be too shocking for the people of this world if its too explosive.
Before long after walking up the mountain for a while, Bai Yan soon saw the image of a handsome man wearing a long white garb waiting at the top. Hes smiling at herself and that told the woman all that she needed to know: ck Turtle, its been a long time....
Bai Yan still doesnt have any memory of that life from the past, but the connection she shared with this person was all the proof she needed in this case. Its a kind and familiar connection, something the woman couldnt quite describe yet couldnt ignore.
My Queen, its been a long time for me as well... ck Turtle slowly came before her and stooped down his body to perform a half bending greet.
In that instant, a series of images came shing back to Bai Yans head. Its a man dressed in a white garb swinging a long white sword, hes dashing yet gentle even to the enemies he faced, thats ck Turtle, the proud general under her rule who stood at the peak of a cloud covered mountain.
ck Turtle,ing back from her trance after that briefpse, Bai Yan faintly smiles at him but with even more closeness in the voice, although I still dont remember everything just yet, but I do understand.... you are very important to me. Now that you are back, its time I brought all of you together. Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, and White Tiger, its time you all met again.
Vermillion Bird mentioned this to her before, if Bai Yan could gather all of them again then she would need to head back to the demon mountain, the bird has something for her.
Yan Yan, lets go, we will go back now. Catching his wifes hand to lead the way, Di Cang swings his gaze to the man behind himself to signal its time: ck Turtle, contact State Teacher, you and him will open the portal.
Yes, Sire. Arching his fist, ck Turtleplied without hesitation.
Chapter 1608 - Madness (1)
Chapter 1608 Madness (1)
Celestial Realm.
While a constant threat looms about under this vast starry sky, those inside the Celestial Pce are currently pacing back and forth in unease, their eyes filled anxiety from the deeps down.
Is the Lord really noting back? keeper Zun asks with a troubled face.
None of these Keepers thought Yun Ruo Xi would lie to them, therefore no alternative ns were made, thus sealing their fate less something drastic urs.
How can the Lord forgive us when we made so many mistakes? Keeper Yellow tursely retorted, The cmity is quickly upon us, yet we of the Celestial Pce have no means to defend ourselves anymore. The Lord wont fight, and now Keeper Ling also destroyed the only tool we couldve used when the time came!
For a moment, all eyes were fixed upon the grumpy Keeper mentioned here. The old fe saw this of course and grew irate, yet could not challenge the im since he knows the fault lies with himself for why the sword broke
Stop this now! The Celestial Pce is already in disarray, we dont need anymore pointless quibbles added between us. Keeper Zun frowns after stopping his peers from arguing, I thought fate smiled upon us when Bai Yan disappeared that day, but who couldve thought another crazyss would pop out of nowhere and murder so many in the Celestial Realm. If we dont do something fast then the threat will only worsen and cause even more panic in the people.
But... what about the forces from the Demon Realm? Another Keeper speaks up, his voice getting worried, Though their army have retreated back to their own border and left ours, it doesnt change the fact that they are keeping an eye on us. If we leave the pce then it would be the perfect opening for those demons to destroy everyone. We cant just let them do that can we?
I understand your worry my brother. However, Di Cang and Bai Yan have already gone missing, that means the remaining forces in the Demon Realm is greatly weakened. If we dont go provoke them then it should be fine, they most likely wont do anything rash during this period. This was Keeper Zuns optimistic opinion.
Hes honestly been scared to the bones at this point and wanted nothing more than a truce between both slides. The old man has seen for himself what Bai Yan could do after this short period of growth, with time, that woman would stand at the pinnacle of this world. Challenging such a person would be unwise and foolish. Besides, they needed Bai Yan, they needed her to fight when the great cmity arrives.
Funnily enough though, theres no way Di Cang and Bai Yan would ever agree to a ceasefire, nor does the demons as a whole ept such an oue. The hate they have for the Celestial Realm have long been printed into their souls. Unless the Demon Realm firmly stomps on these people from the Celestial Pce and make them suffer the same level of suffering demonkin did thanks to their mistakes, then a peace treaty would be out of the question.
Its then without any indication during their gloomy silence, the grumpy Keeper Ling suddenly pulled himself up from the seat and began heading for the exit. He didnt say a word, but those behind him could immediately see what he was doing and called him out.
Keeper Ling, where are you going? Keeper Zun frowns and asked.
Stopping right before he reached the door, the grumpy old man casts a sideway nce back at his peers: You have all lost your backbone, but I have not. When so many denizens of our Celestial Realm are fighting with their all in our stead, you all are brooding around in this hall without doing something. I will not stand for this! I will go face that crazyss myself if I must! Having said this, his figure explodes into a sh of light and disappeared before everyone.
The words stung the rest of the gathered elders here, but Keeper Zun and Keeper Yellow both understood why their grumpy counterpart would think that way. Without objection or outrage, they also gave chase after sharing an understanding nce with each other.
Keeper Ling is right. If we continue to worry this and that then nothing will ever be done. The Demon Realm isnt attacking yet, that means we can still use this opportunity to save as many as we can....
Chapter 1609 - Madness (2)
Chapter 1609 Madness (2)
Inside a city located not far away from the Celestial Pce, countless powerful individuals are currently confronting a little girl who radiated a dangerous air using those demonic eyes of hers. Shes gorgeous yet unapproachable with that spear in hand.
Kill her! One of the stronger looking menmanded, sending the rest swarming up to rush this foe.
With the blood spraying everywhere as their attacks crossed, the girl only got more impassionate: Give me my mother and prince brother back, youll give them back!
These people in from the Celestial Realm only knows how to hurt us, hurt Mother and His Highness, perhaps.... they will nevere back again....
At the thought of the worst possible oue, a st of madness ripped into the misss eye, causing her attack to grow ever more ferocious: Die!
People in the world who hurt my mother and prince brother all deserve to die!
The group defending his area was already nearing their limits when this urred. Now to be confronted by another surge in strength from the girl, how could they take it? Of the one who ordered the hit, he was the first to go by having his head blown right off that neck and leaving a downpour of red in his wake.
Return my mother, return my prince brother! Screaming in her voice, the little girls every maneuver now brought great fear to those who are trying to reap her life.
This...... how is this possible? Is she really just a little girl?
In all the panic and chaos, those who are too weak to retaliate quickly found themselves caught in the shockwave in the following sonic boom that sent everything flying off into the air like a cyclone just rammed through the terrain. Its pure carnage. Whether it be building or person, they were all merciless wrecked apart or blown away into some rubble.
......
Somewhere else inside a mountain peak of the Celestial Realm, Di Jin Tian the little glutton had no idea the sort of trouble and destruction the outside was facing. The kid only wanted to continue filling his tummy with the delicious fruit in his hand, thus leaving that belly bulging with delight.
On the contrary, his twin sister Di Ling Yan actually became depressed for a short while in the initial phase of being sent away with First Elder. She wanted to be with Bai Yan, sadly, she got no way to do so and eventually found herselfnding here in this little stream up in the mountains and ying with the dragon on whom shes sitting atop of.
Of course, the twins didnte here alone, theyre being closely escorted by Winger the ancient bird demon who now acted as their loyal guardian. The man felt great guilt after all hes done, therefore he felt the need to protect these kids while the Demon Realms main forces retreated back to their own territory while awaiting Di Cangs return.
Chapter 1610 - Madness (3)
Chapter 1610 Madness (3)
While the twins were busy enjoying themselves here on this serene mountain top, First Elder was more into contemting the fate of their kind and the future it beholds. But the quiet times wouldntst for in the next moment of his long thought process came a huge draconian roar that rocked the air far and wide, reaching even their location thats devoid of civilized settlements.
Its Princess Dragonys cry! First Elder thought after jumping down from the boulder in which hes perched, What could have happened to cause Her Highness this much grief? This wont do, I must locate her immediately!
She is the queens goddaughter, if anything happens to her while under my watch then I wont be able to face the queen anymore.
Taking to the sky to swoop over to the twins spot: Winger, Im leaving you in charge here, protect the princess and prince while Im not around.
Swinging his head around, Winger didnt need to guess on the reasoning for he too heard the cry: Is it to do with that dragon roar?
Yes, youre correct. I must leave now so I cant exin. If the queen and king return then take them both back to the Demon Realm. His Majesty will know what to do if I dont return in time. Dropping these orders down, the old demon elder didnt say more and rushed in rapid pace to find the dragoness.
......
Back over in the city, a grave scene has taken hold of this settlement. Those who arent strong enough or fled at a much earlier time have mostly died by now. They are very scared of the young dragoness whos clearly not in the right mind.
Youre never going to find your mother and prince brother in this lifetime, hahaha! One of the more frightened defenders couldnt bear the intense pressure anymore and began tough maniacally, Theyre all dead, thats why, theyre all dead!
The others remaining were all immensely shocked by theirrades outburst. They understood why one of their own would lose themselves like so, after all, the other girl had started the attack without any warning and kept insisting they tell her where that mother and prince brother was. And if they refused, she would charge at them and smash everything in sight. However, there remains a pattern to this so thest of them could still contend with the fact, but now... Ha, one should never provoke someone thats already walking on thin lines in their head, otherwise it would only cause more harm!
And sure enough...
When the persons words came out, the youngsss iris diluted into a unfocused haze, the sounding cutting off from her world with only the sound of heartbeat thumping.
Its a very rhythmic sound... but a knock on herst strand of reasoning as well.
Dead?
Mothers dead? Brother Xiachen is dead?
Didnt they only said theyre missing? Why would they be... dead?
If theyre dead then what am I going to do?
Tears flowed down the girls cheek like a raging river, unable to be stopped or hindered....
Revenge!
Im going to avenge them!
Celestial Pce, Keepers, this world, all, they will all pay!
Ahahahahah! sping that head of hers, the youngss roared out in pure madness thats able to shake the very fabric of reality. Its suffocating to even peer at this scene.
In spite of that ominous pressure, the man thats lost his mind as well due to the situation continues tosh out, causing those around him to cower backwards in order to gain some distance: Hahaha, dead, theyre all dead, you will not have a good ending either! HAHAHA!
But that outburst didnt get tost much longer for a small hand reached out and grabbed him by the throat, snapping that bone and ripping his head right off the body. Blood sprayed out in a gazer like frenzy, staining everything within reach, including the ruthless and bloodthirsty girl and the sky itself.
If they died then all of you will die too! Tossing the now headless corpse onto the ground with a heavy thud, the demonic being fixes her focus onto thest of the survivors.
The remaining defenders really wanted to cry foul at this point. They didntment or care for that fools death since he caused it, but they didnt do nothing to warrant this level of attention!
This damn idiot, if he wants to die then do it alone, dont drag us down with him!
Chapter 1611 - Heartache (1)
Chapter 1611 Heartache (1)
This is bad! The leader of the group could no longer keep up the courage to fight this fear. Without another thought, the individual ditches hispanions and turn tails for the other way in a thin glimmer of hope to save his own hide. However, its toote, the scorching me that materialized as he did so came shooting over in a st of radiant heat, engulfing him and burning him into ash.
Acting in a simr effect to a gue, the purgatory mes quickly contaminated the rest of the city after the initial explosion, burning and incinerating the structures in its wake. Fortunately, most if not all of the residences were able to escape in time after having the battle dragged on for so long, otherwise the victims here today would be in the tens of thousands.
But this fact did not matter to the youngss who caused all this though. That mind of hers was quickly losing upon itself, reced only by anger and a murderous intent for all living things....
......
So, by the time Keeper Ling and the rest of his fellows from the Celestial Pce arrived was when this scene of carnage reached its peak C thess standing atop of a pile of what remained of the defenders with a couple survivors wailing in pain and one extending their hand out for help.
Sadly for the grumpy Keeper who attempted to charge in at this cruel scene, the perpetrator didnt give him the chance to do anything, incinerated thest of the survivor like a big p at his face
Without surprise, Keeper Ling felt an indescribable burst of anger wanting to explode out of his chest. Fixating his menacing eye at the one responsible: Little girl, I do not believe there is any grudge between us, why do you attack and murder so many of us from the Celestial Realm?
This wasnt the first attack on one of the cities under their management, the only reason they never came out was due to the threat of the Demon Realm attacking if they interfered. Thats why the old timer felt so angry, hes angry at himself for not acting sooner and allowing this heinous carnage to run so long.
You all deserve it!
They all deserve to die!
You... Drawing his sword in one full swing, Keeper Ling didnt hesitate and shes down at the youngsss head after getting the broken answer.
Despite the sudden and sneaky maneuver, the blood covered girl neither hid nor dodge, only strolling forward as the sword came down. It hit and a sharp gash now shows from the shoulder down to the right elbow. Its painful to even re at it as the blood poured out.
Keeper Ling, this little girl doesnt seem to be right in the head... Keeper Zun zoned in at the erratic tone andmented, her symptoms, its as if shes gone... berserk?
Not only that, she seems to sense a deep level of sadness as well exuding from the girls body. As if shes willing to throw away the life she had due to its meaningless existence.
Not good! The kind Keeper exims suddenly, Shes not only gone berserk, she also wants tomit suicide with us!
Suicide?
Jolting to attention at the phrase, Keeper Ling who had the biggest balls among his peers didnt want to get an inch closer at this point. Hes arrogant and stubborn at times, but that doesnt mean hes willing to die for nothing. So, turning to his sword, he shes out multiple times and shot out energy de after energy de.
The repeated attack worked. Falling into tatters, the blood-stained dress was cut all over with the deep wounds on that body to showing for it. In light of the savage hits, she doesnt falter andcked any image of someone suffering from pain. On the contrary, theres only a deeper level of hatred in that dainty little face, which manifested into a deep dark ck burning fire that scorched everything in its vicinity.
Keeper Ling, dont let her near us! Keeper Zun advices his peer in great shock.
Make no mistake, theres no question in the kind Keepers mind that the girls current state was dreadfully dangerous. Take that ck burning fire, its giving him such a bad feeling that he instinctively
Chapter 1612 - Heartache (2)”
Chapter 1612 Heartache (2)
Keeper Ling didnt relent in his attacks, only increasing in his furor by throwing blow after blow out towards the demonic being. Sadly for him though, that deep dark me reacted with a mind of its own, burning and incinerating any energy de he shot at her. Then to counter his own attacks, the pyre of ck suddenly took on the shape of a dragon and pounced at himself, whistling over in a mounting charge of death!
Run! Keeper Yellow grits his teeth and yells this out aloud, not wanting to keep mixing himself with this freaky girl. He could see the attacks were fruitless.
When did the Demon Realm have another strong one like this? Why didnt we know about this?
Seeing Yellow already fleeing for his own life, the other Keepers who also witnessed this immediately turned tail and ran as well. However, one of them acted just a tad toote there and got caught by the ming dragon that coiled into a deathly grip around the leg. By the time any of them realizes this had befallen one of their own, it was alreadyte.... All they could hear were the deafening scream of their own brother in this dark damp night as they nced backwards. As much as their hearts wanted to help, they are aware theres nothing they could do but flee from the scene of carnage....
Dragony wasnt going to let them escape of course. Increasing her pace to give chase, the girl didnt make it far before a hand suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and stopped her on the spot. As retaliation, she swiped backwards in a reflexive jab at the person.
Bang!
The one doing this was none other than First Elder who had just arrived on the site. He did not expect such a strong reaction in that instant and took the hit fully, causing his old body to stumble backwards and shuddering in dismay. But as the old saying goes, an old bone always has more experience than the young. Despite getting hit, the old timer was quickly able to recover and make sense of the carnage around the ruined city.
Princess Dragony, what is going on here? Then seeing the wounds all over the youngsss body, First Elders face darkened as he peered in the direction of those fleeing Keepers, Is it the Celestial Pce who did this to you?
Yet no reply came from the princesss mouth, only an indifferent stare at the old elder before turning back to her initial course of giving chase.
You cant go! First Elder exims, quickly reaching out again to grab hold of Dragonys hand, You are injured, if you continue to overdraw on your powers then your life will be expended and youll die!
Funny part was that Dragony never intended to live after this fight anyways, thus making the elders concern moot. Once she kills them all from the Celestial Pce then she would kill herself regardless, it doesnt matter in the end.
Go away! Finding the old elder wont go away, Dragony releases a sliver of her powers to shove the person away.
This appalled the old elder. In honest truth, he never thought the young dragoness would hold such powers that threatened even himself. Above all, he could tell Dragony was already tapping into the dragon essence inside herself to power this feat. If this continues then nothing would be able save her!
Like the old man suspected, the situation has gone from bad to worse in this brief period. However, not all hope was lost, Dragony still had a glimpse of sanity left in her, otherwise the girl wouldve attacked the old grandpa in force at the beginning.
Princess Dragony, you mustnt go, the Celestial Pce will be dealt with by the forces of the Demon Realm. At this rate you will really die! If you die then what about the queen, your mother? And what about Prince Xiachen? He is going to be extremely sad if you die! Hurrying to get in front with arms spread, First Elder didnt want to risk letting her get away after seeing that feet moving.
And sure enough, the very mention of those two brought a wavering stall to Dragonys movement. Yet its not due to hering back to reason, nay, its an intensified anger swirling in those eyes like its going to erupt!
Chapter 1613 - Heartache (3)”
Chapter 1613 Heartache (3)
Those people killed Mother and Brother Xiachen, those people killed them! Theyre all damned and deserves it! Im going to avenge them by murdering them all! Crying her hearts out, Dragonys body began curling up into a ball as she sped her head in agony. Theres so much sadness in that voice that its unbearable.
First Elders heart raged at this like a good senior would when facing a juniors pain. He doesnt know what has been said by those bastards but it couldnt have been good if Dragony would lose herself to such extent. Even so, the old demon doesnt intend to act just yet, not until the king and queen returns anyways. Its just a matter of time, and when they do return, the first to be conquered would be the Celestial Pce!
I am so miserable, Mother is not around anymore, Prince Brother is not around anymore, why is it only me here? Its so painful... Ill murder them all!
At first the old demon elder thought his persuasion had some effect in bringing the princess back to her senses, but thatst bit about murdering them all instantly shattered any illusion he had about that notion. Then ncing down at those red menacing eyes, he saw the madness swirling within those irises. Its enough to make him flinch backwards like hes peering into a chaotic void ready to devour the whole world!
Princess, neither the queen nor prince is dead.... If they see you like this then it will only cause them great pain, do you not see that?
Move, liar, youre a liar! Shoving the old elder aside in anguish, that tearful face told the world she didnt believe any of it: They are gone, I cant feel their presence anymore.... Before I can always sense Mothers energy signature no matter where she is, now I cant, I cant at all! Im going to avenge her, Im going to avenge her and murder them all!
In light of the shove, First Elder continues to cling onto her like a helpless grandfather trying to save his own grandchild. He knows, unless the queen returns in person and do something about this, theres no stopping the princess from going berserk. But would that be possible? The queen only disappeared not too long ago, what are the chances that she would return this quickly....
But then suddenly as he thought of this, beam of light gradually appears from the night sky, dispersing the dark clouds like a ray of sunshine.
Seemingly bing aware of this event above his own had, First Elder slowly raises his head to look up.... Then thats when he saw it, that incredible picture of a woman and childing down from the void and causing his eyes to widen in shock and glee. Hes trembling, trembling with excitement and an indescribable sense of fortune.
The familiar red, and that familiar smile, its everything that he could ask for. Then that boy, that sly yet adorable young face of a boy he would love to cradle in a protective basket. Theyre the demon queen and demon prince he sought to bring back to help himself!
Chapter 1614 - Heartache (4)”
Chapter 1614 Heartache (4)
Dragony? Initially Bai Yan expected to reenter the Celestial Realm from somewhere closer to where she left off, yet that wasnt the case, nor did she expect to find her goddaughter lying there on the ground all bloodied up and in tatters.
Whats going on? Who is the one who hurt you like this? She quickly descends from the sky andnds before the stunned lookingss, her arms open and readying to reach out to help.
The dragoness didnt utter a word though at those weing arms; instead, she wholeheartedly threw herself over to the demon queen and wrapped those little arms around the womans waist, refusing to let go in fear of losing her for a second time.
Dragony, tell me, what is going on here? Caressing the girls back in a soothing gesture after nearly losing her bnce, Bai Yan could tell something terrible mustve urred to rattle her daughter to this extent.
I only left for a short while, how did things turn out like this? I bet its those from the Celestial Pce who did this again....
Wah! Wah! Under that soft cooing, Dragony finally crumbled and began to weep in earnest. Theres no madness in the eye, nor cold menacing hatred for the world in that sob, only the pitiful crying of a sad little girl who suddenly got her world back. They told me you and Brother Xiachen were dead... Wah, I dont want you to die, I dont want you!
Recognizing the princesss state of mind has returned, First Elder whos been dreadfully worried up until now could feel at ease and released the tense grip around his hand. He was ready to move if the princess attacked the demon queen, thats how rmed the old demon felt when he saw the girl jumping at the older woman.
Likewise, Bai Xiachen also saw the unstable mind of Dragony who continued to cry. He didnt how to show his emotions right now aside from clenching his fist in frustration. He knew its not his fault, but he could disregard the guilt in felt inside for not being around for thess when she needed him the most.
I will definitely make those who hurt her pay! The Steambun vowed inwardly, his eyes firm and strong.
Dragony, I will not die, Xiachen will not die, and we will never leave you. Bai Yan says using her soft gentle voice reserved only for the kids.
How can they im Im dead before my daughter? With Dragonys personality, she would never be able to take the trauma. I will never forgive those bastards!
Really? Dragony finally lets up her damp mood and looked up to face the demon queen, Youre not just trying to coax me? Youll really never leave?
The girls really afraid, fearing right down to her core. No one knows the crumbling feeling of her world disappearing during these past few days. Unlike her childhood where no one loved her, Bai Yan was the only sunshine in her life. Without that light, theres only darkness and despair.
Really... Inhaling deeply, Bai Yan forcibly presses down the swirling emotion from within to show a reassuring smile: When did mother lie to you? Now take a medicinal pill and recover first, okay?
Chapter 1615 - Heartache (5)”
Chapter 1615 Heartache (5)
Okay, Dragony obediently nods after being offered a shiny green bead.
If only those Keepers could see this right now, if they did then they would surely be popping their eyes out. The way the dragoness behaved was like a one-eighty, a stark contrast to the world devouring version just minutes ago.
Mother, my heart is ufortable, Bai Xiachen sniffled his nose in a choking manner after witnessing Dragony take the medicine from Bai Yans hand, We mustnt let those who injured her go.
Clenching her fist, Bai Yan was of the same opinion: Dragony, who hurt you?
Looking up with those teary eyes, the girl answered without hesitation: Its the people from the Celestial Pce.
The Celestial pce? The demon queens face darkened some more, her eyes narrowing into a slit.
Those bastards still havent learned yet? How dare they hurt my daughter. In that case, I will be sure to settle the old and new debt all together!
Dragony, does it still hurt? she asks in aching pain, both for herself and her sweet daughter.
The question actually brought a momentary daze to the little girl. Truthfully, Dragony herself didnt feel any pain despite all the physical injury on her body, rather the pain had hailed from the mental side, the soul. Now that Bai Yan has returned, that pain was also gone.
It doesnt hurt, the dragoness shakes her head before turning to the teary steambun, Prince Brother, did you cry?
Startled at being called out, Bai Xiachen hurriedly wipes his watery eye to put on a strong face: I did not, I am a man, I will not cry.
As if he would admit that even if he did!
Thats good, said Dragony with a brilliant smile, it really doesnt hurt so dont feel sad for me. Im so happy youre back...
That did it. Originally the steambun could still hold back his tears, but that remark instantly broke the dam and made him leak those droplets. In his haste, Bai Xiachen had to quickly turn away and wipe the corner of his eye to not look so emotional.
Queen, Prince, First Elder figured its time he spoke since everyones slightly calmer now, Now that you are back, His Majesty should wake up too. Are we going back to the Demon Realm first?
No need to hurry, we can head back hometer. First we must settle a debt here! Just thinking of what the Celestial Pce has done during her absence was enough to make the womans blood boil.
Unfortunately for Bai Yans n, she miscalcted in this case and the courage those people had. Dragonys power hadpletely shocked those old Keepers, theres no way they would willingly return to the Celestial Pce. Even if she does barge into that ce and attack it, the only ones left defending it would be the other soldiers and guards at station.
Queen, the elder frowned, there is one thing I have to tell you first.
Whats the matter? She asks with a wary face.
Its about that Yun Ruo Xi. The elders face didnt look very good either: After you disappeared that day, we locked up Yun Ruo Xi and made her experience all the tortures we had to offer. We also made sure to keep guard of her with several high demons at the cell... but she still managed to escape our grasp.
Faintly frowning, Bai Yan also found the news worrisome: Run away? How could she have done that considering her powers....
Yes, with her strength it shouldnt be possible. Even if the Celestial Pce wants to save her, those Keepers shouldnt be capable without rming us during the raid. Whats more, the way that Yun Ruo Xi disappeared is very odd, theres not a trace to go by like shes just gone from the world itself....
Chapter 1616 - Heartache (6)”
Chapter 1616 Heartache (6)
Disappear from thin air? Rubbing her chin, Bai Yans eyes began to gleam with thought, Its not possible for her to do that, someone mustve helped her somehow, and that individual must be extremely powerful. Perhaps... stronger than those from the Celestial Pce.
A bitter taste filled the old demons tongue at the idea: My Queen, this matter is our fault, if we had in that Yun Ruo that day then she never wouldve been able to escape to continue scourging our world.
Elder, the me is not yours to bear, she says while shaking the head, after all, you didnt know someone would try to save her. Whats more, if someone that powerful is willing to move on her behalf then youre powerless to stop them anyways. Youre not their opponent. Im just curious as to why they arent moving more openly and remains in the shadow....
The elders heart literally skipped a beat: What youre saying is... the one who did it is a Divine Lord? Someone thats capable of tearing a piece of the world and making it his own?
Unlike Demi Divine Lords who have barely scraped at the surface of what the physicalw of the world has to offer, a Divine Lord was someone thats truly grasped onto the world. Theyre capable of tearing through space itself and ruling over a pocket dimension as their own, thats what it means to advance further.
It should be. Bai Yan nods and confirms the idea.
First Elder visibly gasped: No wonder State Teacher told us not to pursue that Yun Ruo Xi for the time being, he likely saw thising. But why did that person not face us in person if hes that capable?
Someone that powerful shouldnt need to hide in the shadows, nor would we be able to capture that Yun Ruo Xi from the very start if he came forward. None of this is making sense...
I will discuss the issue with Di Cang when he wakes up again. Whoever they are, or whatever they are, theyre bound to face us eventually. We must be prepared for that day when ites.
If such enemy does appear, they would be the strongest they faced thus far.
I understand, nodded the elder, Queen, the little princess and prince are still here in the Celestial Realm, should we go meet with them?
Mmmm, you are right, we should go meet with themter. Ling Yan and Jin Tian must be missing me a lot, I bet they are already crying their noses out by this point.
At the mention of her precious twins, Bai Yans heart would immediately soften up; however, the second her sight nced over Dragonys body, the fire within would immediately burst forward again and caused her to rage.
Dragony,e with me, we will go to the Celestial Pce and settle your debt.
Okay! Dragony obediently answers, her attitude like a good little child that could do no wrong.
Your eyes... Its only then does the demon queen notice her goddaughters iris, theyre of a different shade carrying a spooky and fearful glint. Despite the dragonesss attempt at hiding this fact, its too impactful.
Reaching up to touch her own eyelid, Dragony appears puzzled as well: Its been like this since I woke up again... Mother, are you going to dislike me because of this?
That question held so much nervous tension that everyone could hear it. Shes just too afraid of being rejected by her most precious mother that it hurts just listening to it, thats how insecure the dragoness was inside.
Chapter 1617 - Heartache (7)
Chapter 1617 Heartache (7)
Perhaps bing aware of the insecurity in her daughters heart, Bai Yan gently pulls the girl into a hug before attempting to break the shadow inside: Of course not, you are my daughter, I will never dislike you. If I really dont care... then why would I keep Xiachen then when he was born?
After all, as a human being, giving birth to a talking fox was out of this world for someone that came from Earth. But her love as a mother won out in the end, regardless of what specie in which the baby hailed from, she would love them all as much.
Bai Xiachen who heard this immediately made a displeased and wronged face. In his mind, the boy finds himself to be very cute and adorable when he was born, therefore it made no sense as to why his mother would even suggest the idea of abandoning himself.
Dragony, you dont need to worry, me and Mother will never turn our backs on you. Giving the girl a pat on the head, he also tries tofort her in his own way.
Mmm. Breaking out into a brilliant smile at the contact, shes truly relieved and found the baggage dropping off her shoulders.
Its good that Mother and Brother Xiachen wont turn their backs on me....
......
Within a mountain range of the Celestial Realm, Di Ling Yan was currently having a great time ying atop of the big blue water dragon lying in the pool of water underneath.
Your injury should be about healed... in that case, Her Highness should stop providing you with her blood. Winger the guardian bird says after finding the creatures health stabilizing.
The idea to use the princesss blood to heal this blue dragon was none other than Di Ling Yan herself. Shes a very kind child. In front of an injured animal, she couldnt resist the urge in offering a helping hand when she had the means. Fortunately, the process didnt take much due to the prominent effects of her blood, only a few drops here and there was enough.
That is obvious, you dont need to remind me. The blue scaled dragon warmly retorts, its aura giving off afortable sensation to not only the demons around, but to the terrain as well with its power gradually returning following the recovery.
Pleased by the answer, Winger crosses his arms and leaned in against the tree next to himself: Im curious though, who managed to bring you to this state? Is it the same people whos been hunting me, from that ce?
The water dragon suddenly got all silent then, seemingly trying to decide on whether on answerring the question with honesty or simply avoiding the question altogether. My enemy shouldnt be the same as yours based on my observation of your scar, as for whether or not theyre from the same ce, I cant be certain. Regardless, I will be leaving this ce once I have fully recovered thanks to this childs blood. Dont worry, I will keep my promise to Bai Ning and form a familiar contract with her daughter if we were to ever meet again.
The water dragon made a promise to Bai Ning for helping him during his weakest; however, he never mentioned anything about staying here forever. He also has an importantmitment to attend to, thats why hes going to leave. If fate permits then the contract would be fulfilled, otherwise....
Ill tell Her Highness the Queen that. Winger nodded, pleased enough to hear themitment hasnt been forgotten.
In that case I will give you my name, chuckling at the birds childish behavior, in all the realms, I go by only one name: Grave Blue, the Water Dragon. Im certain the mother of these two kids would eventuallye to me, I cant wait to see that day, haha!
Grave Blue has taken quite the liking to Di Ling Yan and the little glutton Di Jin Tian during this period. Undoubtedly, hes going to miss the little twins by leaving this ce.
Grandpa Water Dragon, are you leaving? Di Ling Yan leans forward from the dragons head and peaks down at those big blue eyes and asked.
Likewise, the little glutton also stopped in his act of gobbling the fruits and stared dazingly at the pool for the impending answer.
Chapter 1618 - Stray Dog (1)
Chapter 1618 Stray Dog (1)
Yes, I have to leave this ce. Little ones, Im sure well meet again soon. Theres only gentleness in the dragons eye as he met the baby girls gaze.
Tightly holding onto that head to show her sadness at the impending separation: Grandpa Water Dragon, I will miss you.
Haha, Grave Blue guffawed augh, help me say farewell to your grandmother Bai Ning for me, this will be our farewell.
After saying this, the water dragon broke out of the pool and flew into the open sky with Di Ling Yan still sitting atop of his head. With a few circles around the air to let her enjoy the moment onest time, he descends back to the ground and gently ced his rider down before shooting back into the air. As he did so, the sky suddenly cracked and became torn like a hand had just ripped it apart. Grave Blue didnt slow down at this, rushing even faster into the void and disappearing from this world in its entirety.
Where is Grandpa Water Dragon going? Looking at the direction where the dragon disappeared off to, the little glutton quietlyments, Why do I feel like hes not quite the same as us...
After saying that, Jin Tian felt perplexed and troubled by what he didnt know. Shaking his head, the baby prince nearly made himself dizzy by doing so. Hes simply too young to understand theplexity of his own dilemma, hence his quick ability to forget the issue.
Uncle Winger, Di Ling Yan continues to ask using her babyish voice since shes a lot smarter, Grandpa Water Dragon is gone, does that mean were going home too? I want to see Mother....
Bringing her thumb up to bite the nail, the young child was all sad and aggrieved along the face. I miss Mother so much....
Slightly taken aback by the suddenness of this, Winger knew he had to tread carefully on this subject: Your mother the Queen isnt around right now, shes gone somewhere very far away. Dont worry, she will be back real soon...
But why doesnt Mother bring me along? Pouting in an upset manner, the girl looks up with those poor eyes: I am very good, why did Mother bring only Big Brother and not Ling Yan? I promise not to make trouble.
As long as she could stay by Bai Yans side then this princess would be satisfied.
Princess, if your mother returns then we will be noticed at the earliest hour, why dont we rest for now, okay? Winger never thought that he would have such patience for a child, but in front of this pink tender cuddly ball of a loli, he had no strength to keep up his usual fa?ade of being indifferent and unemotional.
Despite the consoling words though, Di Ling Yan merely sat down beside the pool and remained silent. She may not be protesting or throwing a fit as she should in this case, but anyone with an eye could tell shes very sad and dejected.
Prince, what are you doing? Winger asks after noticing the little glutton carrying a batch of red fruits over in his arms. Theyre very ripe and delicious looking, yet theyre also too heavy for the child to carry at his tender age, which could be seen by the huffing andboring pants.
Im saving these for Mother when shees. Theyre very delicious, Im sure Mother will like them.
The corners of Wingers mouth rose, happy for how good this baby boy was. From the very beginning, he had discovered the specialness of these fruits in this mountain range. Not only are they delicious, but theyre also able to increase the bodys ability to absorb spirit particles in the air. Its not very useful for the average demon, but its definitely able to help the young prince grow since hes so young.
Chapter 1619 - Stray Dog (2)
Chapter 1619 Stray Dog (2)
I have a storage satchel for you, put anything you like for the queen in there. Winger untied a small little packet from his waist and presented it before the little glutton who eyed the item with a curious gaze.
What is a storage satchel? Scratching the back of his head, the boy sounded confused, Its so small, how can it hold all the fruits I picked?
It can, Ill teach you how to use it...
Although Jin Tian and Ling Yan are both royalty of the Demon Realm, they are nheless not ustomed to the various things of the outside world. Like storage bags and rings, they never needed to carry things to begin with, hence theirck of requirement for one from their elders.
......
At the same time in some far off corner of the Celestial Realm, the Keepers who managed to escape Dragonys wrath like lost dogs appeared exhausted and ragged.
The girl isnt following us, we should be fine here. Keeper Zun whos the kindest of the bunch says after gathering his breath, his forehead showing ayer of sweat due to the long run, I wonder where she came from and why she would have such enmity towards us.
Forget about her, what should we do now? Go back to the Celestial Pce? Keeper Yellow cuts in and spoke using that cringed up up face of his.
No, we cant go back! Keeper Ling clenched his fist and yelled this out, both angry and regretful at what hase to past, We are no longer the Demon Realms match! Even if Di Cang and Bai Yan is no longer around, the Celestial Pce is no longer safe.
Imagine that, the once high and proud rulers of the Celestial Realm have been reduced to wandering the open wilderness with no ce to call home.
Damn that Yun Ruo Xi! If it wasnt for her deceit, things wouldnt havee to this.... nor would we have done what we did to Bai Yan a thousand years ago, how could we have been fooled so wholeheartedly?
If not... why dont we go ask for peace? Another Keeper weaklyments, The great cmity is upon us, Im sure the Demon Realm wouldnt have enough manpower to confront it. If both of our forces join together, perhaps we would be able to ovee this great danger.
Although others also agree with the idea but none of them dares to actually carry out this act. They are certain of the demons ferocity and that they would be killed on sight if went.
Lets find a ce to hide for now, we cannot let the demons find us. The n of relying on Bai Yan is likely out of the question for us. Keeper Zun finally suggests, sighing hard at their own predicament.
HAHA! Its then a sudden low mocking crackle fell from above, rming all those standing below and making them freeze on the spot.
Keeper Ling was the first to react and stared upwards, and thats when he saw the woman dressed in a long blue dress of seductive allure slowly stalking out of the void. Shes very mysterious, but that voice couldnt be mistaken and was all too familiar for these trembling old Keepers.
Chapter 1620 - Stray Dog (3)
Chapter 1620 Stray Dog (3)
You... Keeper Zun shakily points his finger at the woman thats nowe out of the spatial void, You were captured by the demons, how did you get here?
Even if the woman covered herself with a face veil, none here would be deceived by that thin garment.
Yun Ruo Xi!
This woman... is still alive? The demons didnt kill her?
No!
No way, the demons hate her so much, this cant be her!
The demons? Yun Ruo Xi sounded almost amused and chuckled at that, her eyes shing the undisguised hatred she had for those beings: What of the demons? The pain they inflicted upon me will be repaid in due time! She descends from the sky and thenes before her former protectors.
How did she get out of the Demon Realm?
What did she experience during this period?
And what happened to allow her to be so pompous?
These were merely a few of the questions that reverberated along these peoples mind.
You all must be wondering on how I got away dont you? Smirking underneath her veil, the derisive snickering couldnt be denied: I may as well tell you fools then. A very powerful individual is now backing me. if it wasnt because the person couldnt do anything outside of the Celestial Realm then the Demon Realm wouldve long been destroyed!
Keeper Zuns eye are now fully fixated onto the womans figure due to those words, More powerful than the demons? And just now... didnt shee out of a spatial void?
Yun Ruo Xi! Keeper Ling who had the worst temper suddenly exploded, losing all reason from his voice: How dare you appear before us again? If it werent for you, we wouldnt have wronged Bai Yan, nor would we havemited so many mistakes in the past. If it werent for you, none of this wouldve urred! Even death wont absolve you of your sins!
The lying witch onlyughed some more at the usation: Thats only because youre too stupid to realize that on your own, HAHA! I may have needed to heed your faces in order to live back then, but no more, I will never need to worry about you fools ever again! So what if Bai Yan is All Heavens owner? So what if shes better than me? I will still be the final winner, ME!
Yun Ruo Xi! keeper Yellow couldnt take this anymore either, his eyes showing great pain for seeing the true face of this witch. For a millenium, we loved and cared for you with all we had, how can you say such disgusting and grotesque things to us? Do you know how much we all lost, no... the world lost because of you?
They may hate this witch after learning the truth, but thy truly did love her like their own child back then. Theres no lie in that part.
But that heartfelt outburst only made Yun Ruo Xiugh even harder like her stomachs about to burst: Love me? If you had known I wasnt All Heavens owner then would you have treated me like you did, well?
We would never mistreat those of the Celestial Pce, regardless of their status or background. One of the Keepers defensively cuts in.
Haha! Almost hysterical in her voice now, So why did you give me up as soon as you knew I wasnt All Heavens owner then? Not one of you tried to save me that day outside the city, not one! Now you hypocrites dare to lecture me by saying your emotions are true? Which part of me is inferior to Bai Yan aside from having poorer luck than her? If I hadnt framed her about being the destroyer then would you have removed her for me?
Keeper Zuns figure visibly shook as his heart trembled: So its you who spread that rumor? You would rather destroy this world just to satiate your own selfish greed?
All they knew was Yun Ruo Xi pretended to be the crescent moon amulets owner, nothing about her spreading rumors about Bai Yan being the destroyer. They actually thought the rumor came from somewher else entirely and didnt connect this point.
Humph, she deserved every bit of what she got. I am clearly the more sensible one in the Celestial Pce, yet you all only had an eye for her. Not only did the old coot favor her over me, that old bastard also refused to take me as his apprentice, yet you all im to be good to me anyways?
Chapter 1621 - Stray Dog (4)
Chapter 1621 Stray Dog (4)
Even up to this point after all that has transpired, Yun Ruo Xi still firmly believes shes not at fault and that its others who had wronged her.
Without exception, the expressions of these old timers were all very angry yet sad at the same time towards the rebuttal.
Yun Ruo Xi, even now do you not understand the crime youvemitted? Do you not see the price of your deceit?! If your deception had not harmed the world, would we have given up on you? Keeper Zun couldnt suppress the urge andshed out despite his usual kind nature, For you, we not only torched Bai Yan at the altar, we also murdered those around her and the unborn child in her belly... We did all that because of your scheme, your lie!
Words cant even be used to describe the heinousness of her act, yet she still got the nerve to say were the ones at fault?
Im not wrong! The fault has never been with me, its all you peoples! Showing madness in those erratic eyes, the old witch suddenly snatched the veil covering her own face and removed it, thus revealing the scarred features underneath. Do you see this? This is all done by those demons! What Bai Yan owes me can never be repaid, and I will make sure she and her kind suffer indefinitely for the damage she instilled upon me!
Ignorance! Keeper Zun shakes his head in disappointment, unable toprehend how someone could twist logic to such a state.
Enough! Im not here to discuss the fault of you fools, Im here to make a deal. Somehow regaining the sanity back into her voice, Yun Ruo Xis tone suddenly got extremely cold and menacing, I can help you deal with those from the Demon Realm... however, you must submit to me and be my ves!
Outrageous! Keeper Lingshes out in volcanic proportion since his temper was the worst among his peers.
For thousands of years, the rulers of the Celestial Pce have never submitted themselves to others, let alone to a traitor or a demon. The very idea was a p in their face, a direct insult to their dignity.
Yun Ruo Xi, we will never join you, now scram! Keeper Zun also shouts this out after having hisst line crossed.
He knows they arent able to move against this woman anymore, but that doesnt mean he or his fellow Keepers wanted to meet her again.
You dont want to kill the demons? The witch slowly marched forward in an almost threatening manner, Dont forget what the Demon Realm would do if they catch any of you. Without the Celestial Lords help, no one can oppose Di Cang the Demon King. Now Im offering you all a way out, a way to live.... also a way to exact revenge for a little price.
That does it, Keeper Ling whos been suppressing his urge to attack finally lost it and rushed at the witch with all his might. Instantly, he punches down at her shoulder and sent the woman flying, causing a mouthful of blood to spew forward as the consequence.
Get out of here! Keeper Ling exhales deeply to gather his wits to withhold a second strike, Dont let me see you again, otherwise I wont be so merciful.
This woman cheated me the worst, how dare she demand us to be her ve? DREAM ON!!
Chapter 1622 - State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (1)
Chapter 1622 State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (1)
Yun Ruo Xis face instantly changed for the worse after getting hit and returned to that hateful and spiteful expression. Humph, Ive given you all the chance, dont say I never offered it since you dont want to cherish this opportunity! Snarling as she cursed at them, Also, you fools dont really believe that Bai Yan can resist the great cmity, do you? Haha, dont make meugh! I cant wait until you alle crawling to beg for my help!
Figuring her continued persuasion would be futile, she roars out anotherugh of contempt before pulling herself out from the ground. She didnt bother to look back while departing and stepped into the open spatial crack, allowing it to devour her figure and disappearing all together like she came.
Yun Ruo Xi really is ignorantly stubborn, one day she will regret her own deeds. Retracting his gaze after saying that, Keeper Zun turns back to the others once he managed to calm himself somewhat: We need to find a ce and continue our training, we must prepare ourselves for the iing danger. Even if we cant repel whatever is toe, we must do everything in our powers to fight.
Lets go then, we wasted enough time here. Keeper Yellow agrees with clenched fist. He also doted that old witch in the past so hes very much outraged at thest remark from her.
Of course, there are those who couldnt get over the situation and that would be Keeper Ling who had the worst temper among the group. The old guy loved Yun Ruo Xi the most here and blindly believed in her stories from the very start, hence his inability to move right now. The poor guy kept staring into the now closed void and needed to be dragged away by his peers.
......
Demon Realm.
Under the shadow of this blood red moonlight, the whole world seemed so lifeless and gloomy, yet that was not the case in the castle making up the home base for these demons.
Sire, youre finally awake... Asking this was none other than State Teacher whos been watching over the demon kings slumbering body.
Where is my wife the queen and my son? Opening his eyes, Di Cangs first word wasnt about himself, rather its about Bai Yan and his children.
My King, the prince and queen disappeared while they were in the Celestial Realm, that means they will reappear over on that side as well. State Teacher replies in a humble manner, his mouth showing that perennial gentle smile of a fairy.
Brother! Exactly then while Di Cang was still organizing the information hes given, a reckless figure suddenly barged into the hall and broke the stale air. Shes very youthful and beautiful, yet the rash behavior told everyone theres much tempering to be had for this gorgeous flower. Brother, youre finally back! Guess what, I remember everything from way back! I also got my powers back too and wont be a drag on you anymore!
Despite themotion, Di Cang simply ignored the silly sister of his and continued to speak: State Teacher, go make an announcement to everyone: my wife, two sons and daughter will be returning in short order.
Chapter 1623 - State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (2)
Chapter 1623 State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (2)
Princes and princess?
Does that mean I have another nephew and niece?
Isnt that wonderful?
Di Xiao Wan got an excited look in her eyes then due to all the possibilities of what this news might bring. Nearly screaming out her joy, the girl only managed to stop herself due to knowing how irate Di Cang would be.
Yes, as you wish Sire. State Teacher dutifully arches his fist andplied by heading for the exit.
Seeing this, Di Xiao Wan the sweet dumbaclutz didnt hesitate and quickly followed from the rear: Uh, State Teacher, wait for me!
Even though the fairy like man remains anxious to do the task assigned to him, hes nevertheless slowed down his pace to allow the princess time to move. Hes always been patient with this girl, always tender in his smile, and always willingly to do anything that she pleases, no matter the situation or era.....
Naturally oblivious to the love shown to herself, the sweet dumbaclutz starts going off with her mouth using her happy go lucky style once they were outside: State Teacher, is my new niece as cute and good looking as my sister-inw? No matter though, Im sure she had inherited all the good points and will be a great beauty regardless. Knowing my big bro, he will break anyones leg if they go after my niece.
Keke, there is going to be a lot of fun things to see in the future!
Princess, sometimes... the king wont be able to oversee that many things...
The king is indeed strict, but hes partial to the queen and will always do as she says. If the little princess does fall in love with a man, the queen will definitely side with her. By then not even the king can say no.
Against that remark, Di Xiao Wan also agrees and nodded repeatedly: You are right! The Demon Realm is so big, theres no way my big bro can watch over everyone. Besides, the real one in charge is Sister-inw, he cant get a say.
Arent you worried of your brother hearing this? The guy rubs his temple in a helpless manner due to the level of courage this princess had towards her own older brother.
Huffing a rebellious grunt at the question: There is Sister-inw on my side, I am afraid of nothing.
But the queen is not in the Demon Realm right now....
As soon as this fact fell down so did the smile from the princesss mouth. Its frozen, just like the courage in which propelled those wordsing from Di Xiao Wans mouth mere seconds ago. Swiftly ducking her head in fear, the girl turns around slightly in search of any signs of danger. When none was found, a sign of relief filled came through, but the timid nature never receded in her appearance.
Smiling along the eyes at the silly behavior, State Teacher couldnt keep it up and chuckled slightly: I was only teasing, you dont have to be so afraid of the king. I alone am enough to protect you.
Puckering her lips into an unhappy fashion: How are you supposed to protect me when you also need to listen to my brther? I only need Sister-inws protection. As long as I cling onto her leg then I am safe, I dont need to fear anyone!
Princess, suddenly getting all serious in the face, I said I can protect you, thats always true no matter the situation! Even if I cant, I will resist and shield any danger that mighte your way.
That abrupt promation actually made the demon princess thump excitedly in the heart. Looking up with those big beautiful eyes, she felt a surge of heat taking hold of those cheeks once she saw how serious the man was before herself. Its making her all fluttery inside and she didnt know why....
Chapter 1624 - State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (3)
Chapter 1624 State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (3)
Princess, no matter what happens in the future, I will always be your shield. Know that you can depend on me, I will always be there when you need me the most. That said, State Teacher presses forward a few steps to corner the girl against a wall, his eyes full of desire and strength.
With this girls IQ, I must be more direct, otherwise she will never understand my feelings.... What if some other guyes around and snatches her away? I crushed on her for a millennium, I wont let some nobodye around and snatch her away while under my watch!
I.... Stumbling backwards at the close contact, Di Xiao Wan found it difficult to meet that gentle face. In her desperation, she actually turned tail and ran away without actually uttering a single word. Its embarrassing and humiliating for someone like her who has always done as she pleases.
Towards this oue, State Teacher could only make a helpless smile. Looks like I scared her with this push....
......
After escaping from the main hall, Di Xiao Wan didnt stop running until shespletely out of breath and red in the face. Shes at a total loss and its making her frantic.
This is strange, whats wrong with me? Wiping some of the sweat off the forehead, a bewildered light filled her eyes, Did he just make a move on me? No way, thats impossible! We are so close, how can he have that sort of feeling... towards me? It just doesnt make sense... Oh its so hot out here, I need to find a cooler ce to get myself together.
Yes, it must be too hot out here, otherwise why else would I sweat so much? State Teacher is like an older brother, an older brother, how can an older brother like their little sister?
Shaking her head to throw away the confusing thoughts, Di Xiao Wan immediately went back to her own quarters to rest. However, that rest didntst too long once she got wind of Di Cangs departure. The demon princess has never been one to stay still. The moment she felt bored and was rearing to go make trouble again was when she left the pce. Eventually, the demon princess had found herself standing atop of a mountain peak and staring up into the blood red moon trying to think about life.
Uuhwoo. Its then a weak murmuring cry reached over, catching the girls attention.
It didnt take much searching for Di Xiao Wan to locate the source in this case, shes a fox after all. Hiding behind some tall flowers and grasses was a weakened fox thats been stained with blood, and since she herself was also a member of the fox n, theres no way this sweet dumbclutz could turn a blind eye to this scene.
Crouching down, she pulls out a bottle and swiftly poured the medicine onto the foxs injured belly: This is something my Sister-inw gave me. Since were the same kind, I will help you this one time. By the way, which family are you from? Howe I never seen you before?
Chapter 1625 - State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (4)
Chapter 1625 State Teacher and Di Xiao Wan (4)
Di Xiao Wan originally nned to only give a helping hand before letting the fox go, however, the unsteady way it moved after taking the medicine only reaffirmed her kind heart. She just couldnt leave the little guy alone when she knows he wouldnt be able to make it on his own in that state.
Fine, just this once since hes also a fox....
Without further thought, she quickly leaned down and picked up the little guy to head home. Shes got no more business around this area and wanted to find something else to do, yet her luck wasnt going to y along. Right as shes heading back to her own quarters in the main path, she identally bumped into State Teacher who was also heading over to another spot for business.
Princess. Behind came the familiar gentle voice, which made the girl all stiff and rigid in the back due to the awkwardness of the encounter.
You need something of me State Teacher?
Not missing the timid note in her voice, the man walks up without any hesitation: Are you hiding from me?
I.... Flickering her eyes left and right to avoid contact, Di Xiao Wan didnt dare speak the truth: I did not.
You dont have to hide from me, I just dont want to continue looking at your back all the time. If you ept my feelings then I will ask the king for your marriage, but if you disagree.... I will still continue to protect you for the rest of my life.
That... she bites her lip, Can you let me think about it?
Mmm, Ill wait for you. Undeterred and not let down, the man who has always held up a fairy like image wanted to shove a little harder by getting closer when he saw the fox in the girls hand. Getting a sinking feeling: This fox is....
I found him on a hill outside the pce, hes hurt, and.... I dont believe he has any powers yet. I brought him home so he can recuperate in a better environment.
Can you give him to me? State Teacher fixes his sight on the little critter, Ill take care of this fox for you.
Di Xiao Wan did not think much of the idea and easily threw the patient over. Shes never been much of a thinker so whatever underlying meaning there was remains a mystery to her.
I dont have much experience in caring for others so Ill leave him in your care. After saying this, she immediately hightailed it out of there due to not being able to confront this man whom she considered better than a older brother.
Watching that disappearing back, State Teacher only shook his head for the tenth time today. Smiling bitterly at his own pitiful self, the guy then shifts his attention back onto the white fox. The demon princess may not realize this, but he does, this creature wasnt of the Demon Realm. The danger it posed remains unknown, but theres no way he would allow such threat to remain by the girls side. In the meantime, he would be the one to care for him until they figured out the origin of this fox.
As if to confirm his suspicion, the white fox suddenly whimpered somewhat after realizing hes been left behind by the princess. Its strange in the way it stared at Di Xiao Wans back. Towards this behavior, State Teacher didnt miss it one bit and shed a cold glint in his eyes. Its almost terrifyingpared to his usual gentle face shown to everyone.
Chapter 1626 - Jealousy (1)
Chapter 1626 Jealousy (1)
The following day.
Early in the morning light, Di Xiao Wan had been pacing around outside State Teachers residence when she eventually gritted her teeth and headed inside.
State Teacher, I thought about yesterdays conversation, I think were still...
Too early and need some more time....
But before herst part of the sentence could be said, she stopped and gawked at the wonderful looking woman standing outside State Teachers room.
This woman had silky long hair of snow-white color, a weak and frail face like she would waiver at the slightest breeze, a true ything in the eyes of men.
Out of instinct, the demon princess started to subconsciously clench her fist. She didnt know why either but theres an indescribable emotion of anger, disappointment.... and a jealous sourness in which she herself never realizes it.
Greetings to you Princess, the woman waisted no time in arching her back once she realizes who has arrived.
Extremely ugly in her face, Di Xiao Wan blurted out the first thing that came to mind: You slept in State Teachers roomst night?
Yes, the woman who could be a model smiled warmly in her polite answering, a perfect image of a wife securing her ce.
Di Xiao Wans lip pursed into a thin line at that news. Going into a nk state, she wanted to run away only to hit a fleshly wall as she did so. If not for that powerful hand reaching out to keep her from falling, the princess wouldve long hit the ground.
Princess, why are you leaving as soon as youre here? Did you not say you will give me an answer... have you made up your mind yet? State Teacher never once looked at the model woman up ahead, his gaze forever locked onto the sweet dumbaclutz whos all pitiful looking right now.
Huffing a displeased grunt: You still have the nerve to ask me of that? I thought you really liked me because of all the females you rejected in the past, but to think you are already holding another woman in your home. Now you still want me to marry you?
Its likely not even the girl herself would notice this, but the way she spoke was like a girlfriend discovering their boyfriend cheating on them, thats the sort of tone she used there.
Showing a frown in his face: Princess, what do you mean by that?
You slept with this woman, and you asked me what I mean? Di Xiao Wan viciously snaps out, her foot stomping down at his to show force, Im telling you, I will not be degraded into sharing a husband with someone else!
Shes the princess of the Demon Realm, never would her pride or personality allow such an oue.
Making a gawking face like hes eaten a rotten apple, State Teacher instantly realizes the reason and turned to the snow-white woman in question: Yesterday you slept in my room? Who allowed you into my room?
Lowering her head immediately, she replies in timid tone: Milord, I... I didnt know it was your room.
I asked my servants to arrange amodation for you, why did you not rest in the assigned room?
Kneeling now in horror, that soft charming face of the snowy whitedy showed panic and frantess: I really didnt know Milord. I would never think of doing anything outside of your wishes or the princesss after she rescued me yesterday. After being assigned the room, I did exactly as told and slept in there for a while but found it far too cold to sleepfortably, thats why I went into another room. I really didnt know it was your room Milord.
Chapter 1627 - Jealousy (2)
Chapter 1627 Jealousy (2)
This finally made the princess disperse her anger due to the situation clearing up. Shes mistaken the guy in front of herself and realizes thedy behind herself was in fact the very fox she saved yesterday.
So it was you? Puckering her lips to one side, Di Xiao Wan could understand why thisdy would behave in such a fashion since shes not of the Demon Realm. However, the pitiful image she portrayed still made her unhappy.
In contrast, she prefers her sister-inws character who doesnt always act frail like a white flower.
Princess, I didnt stay in the manor yesterday. Pressing his hand onto Di Xiao Wans shoulder, State Teachers firmly makes his case so she doesnt get the wrong idea.
But... Just now, did my stomp hurt you? The demon princess asks, her eyes showing regret over her own rashness.
Shaking his head: It was my fault in causing your misunderstanding, you do what you think is right, theres no need for an apology.
Why would you say that? Theres a confused light in the girls eye over this.
I did not arrange everything properly, thats why you got me wrong. You saw hering out of my room, thats also my fault for not being more attentive. Caressing the sweet dumbaclutz hair like a lover trying to console his sweetheart, In my eyes, everything that you do is right, this includes your mischievous nature. I also like that about you. A little hurt by you only warms my heart.
Flushing red like an apple, Di Xiao Wan promptly took a step back to keep herself from showing that beating heart. Shes almost losing herself due to the swelling emotions due to that heartfelt confession.
State Teacher, why are you so nice to me?
For all these years, regardless of what she did, this man would always shelter her and clean up any trouble she made along the way. If in the past she resisted his approach due to not knowing his love for herself, then right now Di Xiao Wan could say shes no longer of the same emotion and could somewhat ept the possibility of being his wife.
Pushing forward since he could see theres an effect to his words: Because there is only one of you, only one Di Xiao Wan. If Im not good to you then who else am I supposed to be good to? Before I was too stringent, causing myself to painfully love you from behind in secret. Now I dont intend to hide my emotions anymore. Xiao Wan, when your brother the king returns, I will ask him to marry you to me, is that alright?
Skipping a beat at the marriage proposal, the demon princess could literally sense the butterflies tingle from within: I havent promised you yet.
Xiao Wan, you like your nephew Prince Xiachen a lot right? Children at that age are the cutest, we can also have one of our own. At that point your son can stick to you day in and day out.
Really? Looking surprised in the eye, the girl swiftly got all excited in the face with hopeful light, Okay, I also want a child like Xiachen who is obedient and good!
Unbeknown to this sweet dumbaclutz, her personality and gene would never be able to produce a child like the steambun. Unfortunately, by the time she realizes this point and the deception by State Teacher, her own child had already been born and became a bratty troublemaker that likes to pick on her instead of helping her.
Chapter 1628 - Jealousy (3)
Chapter 1628 Jealousy (3)
Hmm, caressing her chin in happy thought, out of consideration for the childs sake, I will temporarily agree with you. But if you dare take a concubine or sort, I will definitely break your leg! Di Xiao Wan then waves her fist at him in a threatening manner to act all ferocious, however, it only made her all the cuter in the mans eye.
Xiao Wan, when have you ever seen meww touch another woman? Unintimidated, State Teacher happily sped the girls fist and causes her to go silent.
Its as the man says, hes been alone for many years, never once touching another female in all the long years hes crushed on her.
If I can do it before then I can continue to do so all the way into the future. My eyes only have you. He reaffirms his stance by using that serious face.
The demon princess openly giggled at that confession: Then I believe you.
Seeing Di Xiao Wan finally epting his advances, State Teachers mood flew into an ted rity, his face smiling like the spring breeze on a warm summers day. However, not everything was as nice as it seems on the surface. Unlike the pair who had just epted each other, the modeldy behind them had started to make a very jealous gaze in which she hid by lowering her head.
......
The Celestial Pce.
Inside the courtyard of this once great structure, countless upants are currently shivering in fear while kneeling on the ground before Bai Yans might.
Where are the Keepers? She asks with narrowed eye, her voice condensing into a sharp de that held them at the neck.
Thedys aura was simply too immense right now, crushing and sending fear into these defenders who had lost all will to resist. To be fair, they are not cowards, if it meant fighting or being mocked as such, they would surely pick death over mockery. However, the Keepers have already announced to the world that Bai Yans the true owner of All Heaven. Without her, there wouldnt be any hope for the Celestial Realm during the impending cmity.
Your Highness, we really dont know where the Keepers have gone. After they left that day, none of them returned.
Dont know? Bai Yan sneered in a sarcastic tone, So they are turning into cowards and refusing to show their faces? They hurt so many of my family, do they really believe they can escape my wrath?
So what if those old fools regret their actions? The crimes theymitted on me and my family is unforgivable!
Please, we really didnt know anything about what happened in the past, nor do we have any involvement in the event. Please spare us, we dont know anything.
I will leave what happened a thousand years ago aside for now, I cant remember all of the details either. Nevertheless, that doesnt absolve any of you the sins theymitted. Over the millennium, how many demons and demonic creatures have you murdered in the meantime? As their queen, I have to avenge.
The backs of these shivering defenders curled even lower, trying hard to hide their own existence in front of those words.
Ill give you half a month to find them out for me, and if they donte out after half a month, Ill destroy your Celestial Pce!
Chapter 1629 - Jealousy (4)
Chapter 1629 Jealousy (4)
Roughly sweeping her sleeve to dismiss these hostages, Bai Yan turns back to First Elder whos standing in the rear: First Elder, we will stay and rest somewhere in the vicinity for the time being. I like to see how long those people can endure before they lose patience!
Even if she needs to force them, she would shove them out of hiding!
As you wish, the elder nodded, I will go arrange everything. Should I go inform the king then?
Mmm, go ahead and message Di Cang. I wont be returning to the Demon Realm for the time being, I want to wait for them to fall into the I set.
Its fact that Bai Yan doesnt remember all the details of what transpired in her previous life, but that doesnt mean she couldnt imagine the level of carnage and death caused by these people standing at the peak of the Celestial Realm. It mustve been a bloodbath for those demons left behind in this ce.
So what if they did it for the sake of the humans here? It doesnt absolve anything!
Mother... Bai Xiachen tightly grasped onto the womans hand, his lip forming a thin line, When are we going to pick up Ling Yan and Jin Tian? I miss them....
Uuhh, how about this Xiachen, we can go pick up your siblings with Dragony right now since theres some free time. First Elder, Im leaving you in charge while Im not around.
Yes, Queen. The elder respectfully arches his fist inpliance.
Lets go. Holding her son and daughters hand, Bai Yan disappears into the far-off distance using her newfound powers.
At the same time, First Elder also whisks his sleeve to leave, leaving only the defenders who are all nervously kneeling there in wait. Their backs had already been drenched in sweat, only now do they gasp in relief at being spared.
Those gues are finally gone, but what are we going to do if the Keepers dont return in half a month?
We shouldnt have attacked those demons before if we had known the Demon Realm would recover this quickly. One of the defenderments after regaining his nerve.
What are you spouting? If it wasnt for the Celestial Lord stopping us from attacking the Demon Realm back then, we wouldve destroyed the demons as a whole. The reason we are in this state is because of the Lord to begin with.... A younger man who had a bit more gal objected, his face showing indignation at being forced to beg.
Humanity is stronger than those monsters, why should we be humble to an inferior race?
But that thought didntst very long for the poor guy. In the next second after an older defender jabbed him in the waist, his eyes gawked and he started to stutter: Cel-Celestial Lord....
Why did the Celestial Lord suddenly return?
Standing at the front entrance was none other than Chu Yi God. Like always, hes glisteningly pure with his long white hair fluttering in the wind, matched that with his emotionless temperament, hes the embodiment of a snowy blizzard.
Ive only been away for a while yet you bunch dare to spread rumors? The blizzardly man casts a nce at the young defender whos openly shuddering at the added attention.
Chapter 1630 - Keeper Zun’s Decision (1)
Chapter 1630 Keeper Zuns Decision (1)
Lo-Lord, we... the youngsters face went deathly pale at the remark which was obviously directed at himself.
Have Keeper Zun and theme see me. Chu Yi God orders, not once giving the people here anymore attention than he has to.
That immediately brought the whole crowd into an awkward silence of embarrassment due not being able toply. They already mentioned they didnt know to Bai Yan, now it only emphasized their inability when their own lord was asking the same question. Its shameful....
Lord, we really dont know where the Keepers are right now.
Still indifferent and icy cold in his expression: Then I will be here waiting for them. The Keepers will eventually have to return one day. Also, do not let my whereabout be known to the public, I do not wish to be found.
Once hes done giving this order, the man began to walk inside in an almost ghostly manner. He didnt make a single noise in his steps and literally became a blur due to how much distance he covered with every stride of those legs.
......
Within the mountains, a reddish figure had just arrived on scene with her two children in tow.
The ce First Elder indicted should be here somewhere... Halting in her flight, Bai Yan scans the surrounding mountain peaks before locking onto the sound ofughter somewhere up ahead. I found it. Come, lets go pick up Jin Tian and Ling Yan.
Meanwhile at the same time not far away at the edge of a small pool of water, Di Ling Yan had been holding her tummy andughing away due to her own brothers effort of acting silly and cute before herself. Shes been depressed after the water dragon left and only got her mood back a while ago.
Then out of nowhere, thesssughter seized, reced entirely by the look of surprise along that face once she noticed the new arrivals in the sky.
Not waiting for the little glutton to react to his sisters odd behavior, Di Ling Yan promptly got up from the ground and threw herself at the woman who has nownded by their side. The baby didnt hesitate to wrap those small little arms around thedys leg to gain a sense offort due to being all lonely inside.
Wahhh! After three seconds of silence, thats how long the little demon princess could endure before breaking out into a tearful cry of grievance.
Ling Yan, mother is back so dont cry. Wrapping her hands around the crying baby girl, Bai Yan happily lifts her up to sooth that mood by patting her back and making a lolling sound.
She knows her disappearance for so many days has affected her daughter so the demon queen felt a strong level of regret and guilt for being a poor mother.
Mother, Mother. The little glutton finally caught up with reality and toddled over as well. But unlike his twin sister, the baby boy didnt have such a big mood swing so he didnt cry and only smiled at who hase.
Chapter 1631 - Keeper Zun’s Decision (2)
Chapter 1631 Keeper Zuns Decision (2)
Mother, I took good care of my sister during your absence. I also told her many jokes and happy things! Looking up after clinging onto the womans thigh, the little glutton appeared all hopeful in the face like hes looking for a praise.
Jin Tian is awesome, Bai Yan praises him, ruffing up his hair aspliment. Of course, Ling Yan is also awesome. The both of you are my pride.
Every child of hers was her pride so shes not just saying it for fun.
Mother... Di Ling Yan puckers her lips, those eyes still rolling with tears: Do you not want me anymore? Why did you leave me at this ce? Oowuu, you mustve found another baby fox outside, thats why you dont want Ling Yan anymore.
Bai Yans forehead inevitably twitched at thatment. Shes got an aching suspicion that the sentence sounded familiar as if someone already said it before. Subconsciously, thedy sneaks a nce over to the steambun whos next to herself.
Thankfully Bai Xiachen had his attention fully fixated on that little sister of his right now, otherwise he might just be able to pick up on the weird look hes getting.
Dont cry Ling Yan, Mother did not abandon you, we only had something to do. Arent we back now? Were here to pick you and Jin Tian up. Bai Xiachen says, moving his hand to wipe off the peachy babys tear whom he cherished as the greatest treasure.
Not looking so sad anymore after hearing big brothers consoling words, the baby princess faces her own mother for confirmation: Really? Mother is here to bring me and Second Brother home? Youre not leaving us again?
Its the first time this baby girls been away from her mother for so long... A child needs their parent around, especially at such a young age.
Of course, its true. Bai Xiachen continues to sooth his little sister using that extremely gentle voice.
On the other hand, the little gluttons been staring up at his family hoping for some attention as well. When he discovered theres none to be had, the chubby little baby boy immediately broke out into a crying fit to get that.
Startled by the outburst of tears, the steambun furrows his nose and asked, What are you crying about?
I also miss Mother and Big Brother! I also want Big Brother to hug me!
Bai Xiachens expression got very serious then: Have you forgotten what I taught you before? Men do not cry easy. As a man, how can you cry so easily?
Taken aback by the lecture, the little glutton only then remembers the lesson: That... okay, I wont cry anymore...
Softening up after seeing how aggrieved and pitiful his little brother remains on the surface, Bai Xiachen moves forward to give him a hug anyways. Jin Tian, you will be the king of the Demon Realm one day, you cant act so weak. But you did well in taking care of your sister while we were away so this is your reward.
Giggling in happy note after getting the praise he wanted, Di Jin Tian hurriedly wipes his tears away: Mmm, I am a man, I wont cry, I will protect Mother and Ling Yan.
Now thats a good man of our Demon Realm. Patting his little brothers head as a praise again after hearing what he wanted, Im looking forward to your sess. I will also tell Father to pass the throne to you as soon as possible.
Really? Jin Tians eyes shined with light, forming a crescent shape to emphasize his own cuteness and desire for that position.
He couldnt wait for that day and started to suckle his own finger like a little glutton that he was. However, the deception told to him about being able to eat as much food as he pleases once hes king remains a lie. By the time the poor boy realizes this pit set up by his own family, its already toote and hes working his butt off day in and day out, starving himself thinpared to this lovely childhood he enjoys today.
Jin Tian, Ling Yan, I want to introduce you to someone, Bai Yan went ahead to bring Dragony over to her side for the introduction, This is your older sister, her name is Dragony.
Chapter 1632 - “Keeper Zun’s Decision (3)”
Chapter 1632 Keeper Zuns Decision (3)
Dragony nervously rubbed her little hand as she took in the two adorable babies. On several times already, she wanted to pinch their lovely face due to how cute they were. The only reason she hasnt was due to fear of breaking them like a toy doll, thats how delicate those two are in her eye.
Hello, Sister Dragony. Di Ling Yan politely greets the girl, her little face bright with smile.
On the other hand, Jin Tian only had a dull look as he surveyed the older girl before turning back to Bai Yan with a question: Mother, Mother, howe Big Sisters name is not the same as ours? And... why is she so pretty?
Although the appearance of the young dragoness couldnt bepared to Bai Yans scale, shes nevertheless starting to shine in her own way after growing older during this period.
Mother... Dragony urgently spoke, Can I touch them? Theyre so cute.... Will I identally break them if I do?
ck lines instantly filled Bai Yans face: They are not dolls, how you break them? Feel free to touch your own siblings, they will be alright.
Okay. Dragony instantly breaks into a huge smile, carefully extending her hand to first caress the baby girls cheek. I... I touched it! At contact, she froze into a stiff iceberg as her heart raced with incredible excitement.
In the past the dragoness also had her own family, an older sister as well; however, that family could never be considered a family. Forget about being close, they wouldnt even let Dragony get close let alone have any physical contact, and now she finally has a little and adorable sister!
Unfazed by the cold finger touching her own cheek, Di Ling Yan only stared up at the girl with her own curious gaze. This big sister is so strange. She clearly wants to give me a hug, why is she not doing so? I want a hug....
Afterwards, Dragony continues with her gesture and gave the little glutton a rub on the head as well. This time around, the dragoness became even more excited, bordering on the line of melting away due to her own joy.
Sister Dragony, can you give me a hug? Di Ling Yan finally couldnt stand it anymore and suggested this. Shes biting her own thumb in hope of getting her wish.
Uhh, okay... Dragony sounded flustered at first but quickly came back to herself. Crouching down, she plucks the peachy girl up into her arms and drew a burst of giggle from Di Ling Yan as they snuggled their cheeks against one another.
To one side where Wingers been standing the entire time appeared proud as he silently watched this scene. He also picked up on the desire from the dragoness and saw how easily the baby princess was able to lock onto that emotion as well.
As expected of the queens daughter, shes already showing such a huge heart despite being so young. Such a sensible and intelligent girl, how can Yun Ruo Xi ever think about hurting her in the first ce?
Its gettingte, lets leave now. Scanning her four children, Bai Yan felt so pleased to have such a big family, Xiachen, you are in charge from now on if Im not around, can you do that?
Of course Mother, you count on me. Puffing up his chest, the steambun proudly answers the call.
Pleased by her eldest sons reply, Bai Yan went ahead to reach out with her hand to hold onto Dragony and his for departure. That leaves only the little glutton whos not being led yet: Jin Tian, you keep up okay?
Chapter 1633 - “Keeper Zun’s Decision (4)”
Chapter 1633 Keeper Zuns Decision (4)
The little glutton nodded heavily and withoutint as he toddled from behind. The boy couldnt walk as fast as his older brother so he had to pace himself hard in order to keep up. Even so, Jin Tians not unhappy; after all, hes a man of the family, right? A man must protect the females of the group, and hes going to be king some day!
......
On the other end of Celestial Realm.
Inside a cave, several old elders are sitting around a campfire, their mood damp and dreary due to the heavy air hovering above their heads.
Im sure all of you have already heard of whats happening out there. Bai Yan wants to force us out, otherwise she wont let those remaining in the Celestial Pce free. Have we reallye to the end of the road? Keeper Yellow cocks a self-mocking smirk, his eyes full of sorrow.
Those of them who were once high at the top has now been reduced to rats scurrying around in the caves. How could he not be sad?
If not... how about we seek Yun Ruo Xi...
The one suggesting that never got to finish his words though because Keeper Ling whos the grumpiest of the bunch promptly cut him off with a punch against the cave wall: Shut up! Did you forget shes the one that ced us in this state? I will never forgive her, never forgive what she did to us and everyone else!
The higher the hope, the stronger the disappointment. He gave far too much love to the old witch and sacrificed far too much to protect that deceitful woman. And for what? Nothing but betrayal and deception in the end. How could this grumpy Keeper ever forgive such an existence?
The half month deadline is soon upon us. Weve worked so hard for what? Its for the Celestial Realm. Even if the ending is death, I must meet with Bai Yan again. Keeper Zun whos the kindest of the bunch stood up, his fist a tight clench as he inhaled deeply to ready himself.
Keeper Zun, do you believe she will really forgive us after all weve done to her? Keeper Yellow smiled helplessly.
Before they would dare bargain with the Demon Realm because they had the supposed master of the amulet on their side. The group believed Bai Yan and Di Cang would agree to their terms for the sake of the Demon Realms safety. But right now.... Without that bargaining chip, what qualification do they have left to barter?
It doesnt matter, Im going to try anyways. I and Keeper Ling will handle this matter in person. The rest of you wait here. Keeper Zuns eye grew firm and strong after saying that.
Keeper Yellow appeared taken aback by the promation. Hurrying to speak: Youre serious about this? I still believe we should retain our strength for the impending battle.
No, we cant wait until that dayes, the risk is far too high. If I and Keeper Lings life can be used to persuade Bai Yan in saving this world then our death would be more than worth it. Then under the watchful eye of others, he strode out of the cave like a brave soldier meeting his maker.
Keeper Ling didnt cower away either. Without looking back, this grumpy elder whos known to have an attitude followed suit.
What do you all think? Will Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun be able to change Bai Yans mind and drop her hatred? The one who suggested to turn to Yun Ruo Xi before spoke again.
Keeper Yellow the de facto leader remaining sank in his eyes at the idea: They have both made the decision to die if they must in their venture, theres no telling what will happen. I do know Keeper Ling must be there if theres any chance for this n to work. It was he who killed Bai Yan, and it was he who killed the unborn baby in her belly. If Keeper Ling dies then maybe the hatred could be lifted.... As to why Keeper Zun also went, Im sure you know the temperament of Keeper Ling. Someone must be there to help douse the me somehow during the talk.
Chapter 1634 - “Negotiation? (1)”
Chapter 1634 Negotiation? (1)
Inside an inn thats located not far from where the Celestial Pce was located, Bai Yan liesfortably atop of a softfy bed as she snuggled with the small meatbun in her blossom.
Di Jin Tian very much enjoyed this intimate moment with his mother of course, but as he blinked and blinked due to thefortable massage hes getting, his tummy just had to give in to his hunger and began to growl again and again. This causes his small happy face to pucker into a grieving frown.
Youre hungry already? Bai Yan asks with a tenderly smile after hearing the noise.
Biting his thumb as he nodded: Mother, I am hungry...
Go ahead and ask your big brother to take you then, mother here has something to do while you eat. Loosening her hand around the young baby, Bai Yan didnt find it disappointing to lose her soft marshmallow.
In return for the freedom, the little glutton did what any child would do and happily smooched the mother on her cheek, thus smothering the face with his saliva. Hes too excited at the prospect of being able to eat all those delicious delicacies.
Mother, Ill go find Big Brother then.
Hmm, after youre donee back and be my hug pillow.
This little guys soft body feels so good. Now that Xiachen is older, its only normal for him to be the recement for Bai Yans huggies. The premise is that Di Cangs not around of course....
And sure enough, Jin Tian didnt disappoint. Even before he left, the way he toddled out of the room was absolutely adorable in the rolling strides he did simr to a baby pr bear.
For a moment, Bai Yan wondered if hes really a fox or not.
Foxes dont eat as much as he does and isnt as silly....
Suddenly, two familiar energy signatures started to draw near, causing thedy in the room to spartan up in the face.
Come in.
bang!
With a gush of wind blowing the door open, two old seniors appeared before the host. In light of the intrusion, Bai Yan remainszy looking on the bed like she didnt have a care in the world.
On the other hand, Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun was less assured despite being the outsider. They were dazzled by how incredibly stunning this woman has be after her return. Whether it be the air of temperament, this demon queen has changed and became more magnificent than ever before.
If only we didnt do what we did back then. Perhaps.... Bai Yan would already be the Lords wife....
Bai Yan, I heard youre looking for me. Speaking first was Keeper Ling. However, his mouth didnt get to run further than this due to his counterpart shooting him an eyeful to be quiet.
Everyone knows how rude the grumpy elder could get so Keeper Zun wanted to shut that down before they start the negotiation.
Supporting her head with a hand, Bai Yan coldly smirks at the pair before starting: It seems there is quite a few missing among you, why did they note out?
Changing in his face, Keeper Zun inhaled deeply in order to suppress the inner panic: Your Highness, we are here to talk.
Without indication, Bai Yan bursts into a derisiveugh: Talk? Have you mistaken something about me? I came back to get revenge, not to talk.
Keeper Zun heart clenched into a mass of unease: Your Highness, I know you will not let us go, that is why we are here to offer our heads. I only hope that once we die, you will forgive the past and protect the Celestial Realm.
Hearing this, Bai Yan finally pulled herself up from the softfy bed and confronted the two Keepers.
First, my enemies are not just with you two. A thousand years ago, many of you colluded together to murder me and those close to me, what makes you think I will let those people go? Secondly, I can promise to not do anything to the rest of the Celestial Realm, but... you want me to protect them? On what grounds should I do that?
Chapter 1635 - “Negotiation? (2)”
Chapter 1635 Negotiation? (2)
In simpler terms, shes only promised not to attack those from the Celestial Realm, never did she say those demons wouldnt do anything as retaliation on their own. The debt has been piling up for a millennium, theres no way blood wouldnt be shed once things start rolling. After all, a simple word of forgiveness could never atone for a sin. That would be the equivalent of murder and getting off scot free after a p on the wrist.
Keeper Zuns mouth stammered for a proper response. He thought of countless possibilities beforeing, but he never thought Bai Yan would directly refuse their request so quickly.
Your Highness, the ones who did wrong is us, the rest of the Celestial Realm is innocent.
Smile sarcastically: Innocent? If theyre innocent then what about those demons and demonic beasts? So just because theyre different that they deserve to die at those so-called innocent hands?
That brought Keeper Zun to a stall, unable to counteract that argument. In his mind, those animals have always been there for them to kill, to use, a resource to be tapped when needed. How could he find a proper argument in defending their stance without offending thisdy first?
Bai Yan, Keeper Ling whos the grumpy one could tell his counterpart has lost the ability to negotiate. ring at thedy as he spoke: I know you hate us to the bone. Tell us what you want then, we only ask you protect the Celestial Realm afterwards.
Squinting her eyes into a narrow slit, Bai Yan red at the old man in reply: I want Azure Dragon and White Tiger to have never needed to die and reincarnate. I also want my husband to not have needed to be ina because he used his soul to reform my own. I also want my grandfather from the Celestial Pce to have never lost his sanity.... The more she went over the past, the more her hands were clenching into a deathly grip: Id rather.... Id rather not have had to die and experience the pain of life and death. Can you do all of that? If you can change all that then Ill help the Celestial Realm!
Even though shes found White Tiger and Azure Dragon again in this life, it still doesnt change the fact that they died and has been reincarnated into anew. Then theres also her unborn child from the previous life. That fetus bore so much resentment that it permeated into this era, such emotion and pain, how could she as a mother not demand justice?
Bai Yan... You really cant shelter the lives of Celestial Realm after me and Keeper Zun offer our lives? Keeper Ling asks again, his voice full of stubbornness.
Smirking in her face, Bai Yan only had one word for this grumpy old bone: No.
Then pausing to take a look around like shes trying to make a point, And look around, does it appear I wouldnt be able to take your lives on my own? Locating your whereabouts was just a matter of time. Why should I make a deal when its something within my own reach?
This demon queen has never been one to shelter her enemies. Never in the past, and never in the present.
Of course, the Celestial Realm wont disappear, I have no intention of destroying this ce. There are plenty of humans from the human world who will eventually ascend into immortality. At that point both demons and celestials will coexist without grudge. The only difference would be you people being gone.
Her family and friends from the human world are the most likely candidates to achieve ascension. By that time she would make this realm suitable and weing to all. There wont be such a thing as evil and good based on race, only personal deeds that dictating ones future.
Chapter 1636 - Negotiation? (3)
Chapter 1636 Negotiation? (3)
Keeper Lings hand began to tighten into a tense ball after losing his patience: In that case there is nothing more to talk about between us, to think youre such a cold-hearted person who would sacrifice so many innocent lives just for your own desire.
Its true that many in the Celestial Realm harmed her, but there are also countless more who did nothing at all, nothing! How did her heart be so cold and hard?
Bai Yan sneered even harder at the reprimand: No matter how cold and hard my heart bes, its nothingpared to the likes of you! Thats why even if you die, it wont erase anything!
Seeing the grumpy Ling was about tosh out now, Keeper Zun whos been quiet immediately tugged at his counterpart to stop. Turning back to the demon queen, this kind elder sighs as he spoke: Bai Yan, back when you were with us in the Celestial Realm, we really did look at you with our sincerity. Unfortunately, fate likes to toy with those living. We too never thought fate would pan out that way and cause so much hurt towards you.
But even if we regret it now, its already toote....
Making a bittersweet smile at the thought: I know you wont forgive us, and thats within your right and reason, we know that. We only hope.... you can let us die with dignity.
Stepping back to her bed to take a seat, Bai Yan didnt appear fazed by the determination shown by the two elders and instead sneered some more: Alright, you can do that. I do not want to ever see the existence of the Celestial Pce again!
The Celestial Pce is bound to topple, just a matter of when and who does it!
Trembling in his hand for the inevitable, Keeper Zun slowly closes those eyes for onest time and smashed down at his own head after gathering energy.
Boom!
He did not hold back at all from the strike, smashing heavily into the floorboard and leaving him lifeless and dead.
Bai Yan didnt get moved though by this sheer will of conviction, nay, instead she turned to face Keeper Ling who didnt move yet.
Shivering at what hase to past for his counterpart, the grumpy elder spoke apprehensively: Bai Yan, you really cant help the Celestial Realm?
No, she bluntly answers him and refuses to waste more words.
That finally did it. Like being brought to the edge of a cliff, Keeper Ling breaks out into a hystericalughing fit that dropped the temperature of the room down a notch.
I see... I know you wont let me go even if I dontmit suicide.... Suddenly, the old elders eye turned sharp and determined: However, I want to tell you this before my death: Yun Ruo Xi isnt dead! Shes not only alive, shes also being backed by a very powerful entity, hahaha!
As heughed away so did the palm of his hand strike down from above, smashing his brains out and causing both eye and mouth to spill blood while dropping to the ground.
Just like that, under the witnessing ray of the shining sun seeping through the open window, two lifeless bodies of some of the strongest entities here in this world finally came to an end, closing their chapter in the history books for good.
Uncaring as shezily stretched her arms at the finished sight, Bai Yan spoke with indifference: First Elder, take these corpses and toss them back to the Celestial Pce. Let them deal with their bodies if they want.
Yes Your Highness. Gradually revealing himself from a shadier part of the yard was none other than the leading demon elder. He wasted no time in picking up the still warm sacks of flesh with his bare hands to leave.
Alone again now after having her room cleaned, Bai Yan didnt go anywhere afterwards. She knows someonesing, a familiar someone that shes been wanting to see after returning to this world. And sure enough after a couple of minutes, a tall standing figure of warmth appears before herself after descending from the sky.
ck Turtle....
Chapter 1637 - Contract Black Turtle (1)
Chapter 1637 Contract ck Turtle (1)
Queen. ck Turtle arches his fist and greets Bai Yan, his smiling face as handsome as ever: Now that you back, I ask that you contract with me again and make me your familiar.
Slowly getting up from her seat, ck Turtle, how much of the past do you remember?
Even though the Celestial Pce would soon be a thing of the past, Bai Yans nevertheless unable to remember all the details from the previous life. All this demon queen knows was that theyre the ones that caused her friends and family to separate, the cause of all her pain and suffering so getting any more detail would be helpful.
I dont know anything... The charming human form of the sacred turtle frowns: I only got the visions and fragmented dreams from Earth to go by. In those fragments, I saw you, the king, and a man.... I couldnt make out that persons face clearly, but I know hes the one.... who killed me....
Bai Yans finger visibly trembled at thatst bit. Gently closing her eyes, a scene gradually reappears in thedys head. Its a battlefield, specifically the battle of Azure Dragon before his death. The young dragon general was dazzling and peerless in his fight against the enemy, but that shining sun of a man still fell victim to a backstabbing sword from the rear, a spot in which he trusted to be safeguarded thanks to his own allies watching it.
Do you mean.... besides the Celestial Pce, we also have other enemies in this Celestial Realm? Bai Yan understands now the one who murdered her precious friends was someone they trusted.
I dont know, shook the guys head, I cant remember anything. I only know you are my mistress and that person is close to you. As for anything else, I cant remember anymore.
Bai Yan did not continue her inquiry anymore, knowing her efforts would be futile since the guy was also a reincarnation like herself.
Perhaps.... the only person left who knows the full story would be....
ck Turtle, I promised Suzaku that I will bring everyone to her ce on the Demon Mountain if I gather all of you. She is waiting for us now.
I understand. Although ck Turtle couldnt remember anything still, these people whom he cherished the most remains firmly stered in his heart. As a result, his lips had formed a warm smile without deliberately doing so at the mention of that bird.
Now lets start the contract. Bai Yan closes her eyes to begin after saying that, allowing the mans finger to reach over to touch her forehead.
Instantly, a surge of energy flowed through into thedys mind, imprinting something between the two of them and locking their souls together.
......
Under the blood-colored sky, a young girl dressed in white stood staring down at the stubborn looking young teen lying in front of herself.
Whats your name? The girls eyes showed pity, yet it was crisp and easy to the ear in light of the attitude.
The teenagers eyes were stubborn: ck White.
ck White? Your name is really strange, why is it both white and ck? Smiling with her huge grin as she squatted downwards, I can save you, but you must follow me from now on, okay?
Why?
Because you are a ck turtle ah, and the only remaining one at that. If you follow me then I wont let anyone hurt you again.
You follow me and I wont let anyone hurt you again...
The teenagers heart shuddered at the idea, his stubborn gaze finally taking a closer look at the girls face to discern the truth in that statement. Immediately, their focus locked and the youngd found himself moved by that smile. Without control, he nods and sealed the deal.
Chapter 1638 - Contract Black Turtle (2)
Chapter 1638 Contract ck Turtle (2)
Alright, I will follow you. In this life, as long as you dont abandon me then I wont abandon you even in death!
The teen didnt think much of his vow that day, but he really would die for her eventually somewhere into the future.
......
Bai Yan silently stood there as she watched the scenes shed before herself. First it was the original meeting of herself and ck Turtle, then through their growth and eventually the final battle in the Celestial Realm where the sky has been stained with blood.
I, ck White, promised her I will use my life to defend her! Recing that stubborn young teen with a attitude was now a tall standing and upright man who carried an air of reliability and strength.
From the day she took him in, ck White has vowed to follow this woman for life! Thats why in spite of the terrible odds and numerous injuries along his body, thisst surviving member of the ck Turtle n would never yield or submit before the enemy.
At this sight, Bai Yans heart instinctively clenched up and wanted to help. But thedy knew she couldnt move; in fact, she could do nothing here. This wasnt real, she knew that, but it doesnt change the fact that her emotions are swirling out of control. Thankfully sanity had the better grip in this case, otherwise it would beat the whole purpose of falling into this state again of seeing the past.
Doing nothing as the battle raged onwards, growing fiercer and deadlier with each passing minute, it soon became clear neither side could reallye out on top. Unlike the other three sacred beasts, ck Turtle had the strongest defenses of them all. Even when outnumbered, the attacks arent able to truly prate his skin, that was until he came....
From out of the blue without anyone noticing on the battlefield, a powerful force reared its ugly head out from behind ck Whites view. Its a deprised of condensed air, a silent yet deadly strike that prated straight into the mans heart and plowing a hole right through that chest where blood sprayed out like a fountain in its wake.
You... In light of the lethal injury, the demon general didnt fall; instead, he fixed his gaze upwards and onto the clouds where a mysterious figure floated. In his eye, theres shock, disbelief, but more were that of sorrowful pain at the recognition.
Bai Yan followed this gaze of course. In her discovery, the person responsible for this sudden attack appeared hazy and shrouded behind a cover of mist in her view. She wanted to get a better look, finally moving her legs to go forwards. Unfortunately, like all the times in the past, this was when her consciousness got dragged back out from the deep state.
ck White... Standing there with a solemn attitude after recognizing where shes at, I will find out who that person is, I promise you....
She never epts betrayal, especially those whom she trusts!
I believe in you Mistress.
Because of the contract they just formed, ck White had changed his way of addressing this demon queen and no longer called her his queen.
During this period, you dont need to stay with me, go protect my children instead. If Im not mistaken, it wont be long before that enemy begins to move against us....
The only thing she couldnt put down was her children, especially Bai Xiachen who has been with her the longest.
Yes, Mistress.
......
Demon Realm.
A blood-colored moon hung high in the sky as Chu Yi Yi C the Holy Lands princess C strode through the open streets. Shes feeling rather creeped out right now due to the strange chills running through her back: This Demon Realm is so scary, just like Di Xiao Wans older brother. No wonder that guys so frightening.
Chapter 1639 - Contract Black Turtle (3)
Chapter 1639 Contract ck Turtle (3)
But we have no other option... Lan Xiaoyun (younger cousin) pinches her lips to one side, Auntie Ning already said Bai Yan cousin is in the Demon Realm, thats why I snuck out of home to find her.
Since the day where Bai Yan disappeared from the face of this world, Bai Ning whos thedys own mother had gone back to the human world where the rest of the family resides. There, its where she came to front with her daughters miserable childhood and the mistake she hadmitted on Bai Yan. Its also there where the woman discovered the tragic years her husband endured and of how close the man suffered a mental breakdown. Worst of all, she couldnt even make amends for all the years of being gone due to both being missing. Her daughter disappeared before her very eyes, and her husband Yun Feng had gone out to search for her whereabouts with no news of his current location. Its irony at its finest....
Xiaoyun, lets explore this ce first and ask for directions to the demon pce. We need to find Di Xiao Wan before we continue since this is her turf.
They are the infamous Earth Shattering Triple Three, it wouldnt be proper if they didnt have the third within their group. Looking back at things, its been a long while since theyve been temporarily disbanded.....
Uuh, ya youre right. Lan Xiaoyun quickly scans the street and fixed her eyes on a passing girl who appeared simr in age, This.... Miss, can I ask you for direction to the pce?
Coincidentally, the one being spoken to here was none other than Huang Xiao Ying, the tigress and also self-proimed fiance of Little Rice the White Tiger.
Ever since that male feline left by following Bai Yans footstep into the Celestial Realm, this poor lovestruck tigress had been moody and unhappy for not being taken along. So, imagine some random girling up to herself with that lovely little face and asking for directions to her fiancs home, theres no way she wouldnt be on guard.
You... youre a human? She could tell by taking a quick sniff of their scent.
Were here to find Di Xiao Wan, can you show us the way? Chu Yi Yi changed her old arrogant temperament and asked politely.
This wasnt her home nor the human world, there wouldnt be her older brother here to watch over herself. When visiting, its only proper to change her manners in ordance with the locals.
Who are you to the queen?
Lan Xiaoyan blinked and blinked her beautiful eyes, slightly taken aback by that title: Do you mean Bai Yan? Shes my cousin....
In an instant, Huang Xiao Yings attitude flipped a one-eighty and showed excited joy: Then you know my future husband?
You... your future husband? Chu Yi Yi exchanged a nce with her partner in crime and made a skeptical face.
What is this strange demoness talking about? Her future husband, who is that?
Getting all shy at the counter question, the tigress appears all red in the cheeks as she spoke: My future husband is Little Rice.
Like thunder rolling across the sky, Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun were both left gawking on the spot.
The woman in front of us... is Little Rices fiance? But... but he is so young, how did he get hooked up with someone already?
However, Little Rice hasnt epted me yet, but no worries, I wont give up. Huang Xiao Ying cocked a confident grin at the two girls to show her determination, Can both of you give some good words on my behalf to Her Highness and Little Rice? I... I can steal all of my pas treasure and give it to you if you do....
Chapter 1640 - Contract Black Turtle (4)
Chapter 1640 Contract ck Turtle (4)
In order to pursue her husband, Huang Xiao Ying would go to any lengths at this point. Pity though the main tiger of the show wasnt around to see this, otherwise it would be a real showstopper!
Thats fine. Chu Yi Yi grasped onto the tigresss hand in support, Im looking forward to the day where you and Little Rice marry. Now can you take us to Di Xiao Wan? We got something to discuss with her.
Of course! Huang Xiao Yings smile grew more brilliant at the future, But you must help me persuade Little Rice for sure though. Aside from being a little older than he is, Im perfectly good for a wife...
Older? Chu Yi Yi eyed the tigress with an examining look, unable to discern the actual age of thisdy due to that youthful face.
Mhmm, Little Rice hates it that Im older than he is, thats why he wont ept me. She puckers her lip like an aggrieved wife waiting for her man to return.
Can I ask, how old are you exactly?
Huang Xiao Ying stretched out a finger as a reply.
One years old?
One year older is nothing, why would Little Rice dislike her?
She shook her head at the guess.
Hmm, then... ten years older?
Ten years older is a bit of a stretch, but its not impossible, right?
She shakes that head again: I am a hundred years older...
BOOM!
BOOM!
BOOM!
Rocked by the thundering explosion in her own head, Chu Yi Yi didnt even know how to respond to this revtion.
A hundred years old... at this age... shes even older than my grandpa!
No wonder Little Rice is so reluctant....
Actually, Im still considered young... Take Di Xiao Wan for example. My impression of her is that shes a hundred years old, but First Elder told me the princess is already a millennium in age. Huan Xiao Ying pinches her lip into a t line as she hung her head depressingly, Why is Little Rice refusing my advances? I dont get it....
An awkward and shocked smile gripped onto Lan Xiaoyuns face like a haunted ghost.
Di Xiao Wan is a thousand years old!
Shes a thousand years old!
And we.... I just found that out....
.................
Demon Pce.
Sitting at the edge of her own rooms balcony, Di Xiao Wan the demon princess was currently propping her chin against those hands and staring up into the blood-colored moon.
Big Bro has been gone for a few days already, why hasnt he return with Sister-inw and Xiachen yet?
I havent seen them for so long time...
Your Royal Highness, a pce maid hurriedly ran over then to make a report, Miss Huang Xiao Ying of the Tiger n hase to seek an audience.
Huang Xiao Ying? What is sheing to see me for? Im not seeing her, Im not! I wont see anyone but my sister-inw and new niece! Huffing a snort, she shakes her head back and forth to emphasize her droopy mood.
But... Huang Xiao Ying brought two girls with her, they im you and them are the Earth Shattering Triple Three...
Wahh!
Before the pce maid could even finish her words, Di Xiao Wan had already bolted out of there, leaving only a stunned looking messenger in the rear coughing from the dust created.
Chu Yi Yi, Lan Xiaoyan! Even from afar, the demon princess could already recognize those two humans standing there. Without dy, she ran over to give each a hearty hug. How did you both get here, and how did you get to the Demon Realm? Why didnt you send me a message? I couldve had someone go pick you two up.
At first the two princesses of their own home were at odds with each other, but after some further mingling and fighting, Chu Yi Yi and Di Xiao Wan were now close friends. As the old saying goes, one doesnt get to know one another unless they fight, which created their profound friendship.
Of course, theres also the important factor of Chu Yi Yi giving up on helping Chu Yi Feng from pursuing Bai Yan. Otherwise, any friendship would mean squat in this case!
Chapter 1641 - Contract Black Turtle (5)
Chapter 1641 Contract ck Turtle (5)
ording to reason Huang Xiao Ying the tigress should have be the closest rtionship with the demon princess, but upon watching Di Xiao Wan and Chu Yi Yis friendly bickering, she just couldnt help but get a little jealous inside.
Di Xiao Wan, howe I dont see Bai Yan around, where is she? Chu Yi Yi kept looking around but found none of the reason for which they came to this ce. Displeased in her voice: Howe shesing out to meet us? I heart from Bai Yans mother that shes currently in the Demon Realm.
Stalling for a second due to the question, the demon princess quickly came back to her senses and blurted out the truth: Huh? Why would she say that? Bai Yan is not in the Demon Realm, shes currently missing.
What?
Chu Yi Yis heart flew into a tense shock at the news. Showing a pale face: Bai Yans missing? How can that be? Di Xiao Wan, you better not be hiding her from us. I refuse to believe shes missing, I refuse to believe that!
Xiao Wan, why is my cousin missing? Lan Xiaoyan also appeared flustered with panic. Pressing her hands onto the demon princesss shoulder, Tell me right now thest known location of here whereabout, Ill go look for her right away...
If Grandpa finds out then he will likely copse from the shock...
Staying silent for a while longer, the demon princess finally got it and quickly remedied her own words: Dont worry and let me finish before going all crazy on me. Bai Yan is missing, thats true. However, she came back already.
......
Both human girls were frozen in their faces due to the sudden twist.
Can you not say stuff halfway and leave it hanging? Dont you know it will scare us to death?
You mustve done this on purpose! Chu Yi Yi huffs and huffs, You must be jealous of me that I got to share beds with Bai Yan over the years, thats why you deliberately left us hanging. Its your way of getting payback. Do you know you almost scared me death by telling us shes missing?!
Di Xiao Wans expression instantly turned green with envy: You and Sister-inw got to share a bed together?
The Holy Land princess proudly cocks her chin up as a confirming reply: Of course, I not only got to share a bed with Bai Yan, I also got to snuggle with Xiachen at night and hold him like a soft pillow. Do you know how soft and cute he was when sleeping?
Boom!
In her fit of rage, the demon princess threw a punch directly at her friend whos clearly gloating. However, the demon girl also knew her powers were more than anyone could take since its been recovered. Therefore, she made sure to miss by hitting the pce wall in the rear instead and smashing it apart.
I dont care! When Sister-inwes back I also want to sleep with her! Im going to snuggle with Xiachen for at least a month before I stop!
This time it was Lan Xiaoyan who spoke up: But arent you afraid of your older brother? Chu Yi Yis older brother isnt scary, thats why she got away with it. If your brother the demon king finds out, Im sure he will rope you up and beat you.
...... This time Di Xiao Wan really wanted to cry tears of foul y.
These friends, why do they always have to remind me of my mean brother?
But Chu Yi Yi got to sleep with my Sister-inw...
The more she thought, the more unbnced her heart became, which nearly pushed this demon princess over the edge in insanity.
Acting like shes oblivious to her friends annoyance, Chu Yi Yi continues to gloat by adding salt to the wound: Bai Yans body is so soft and smooth, oh how I miss it. Do you know how white her skin is? I couldnt even begin to describe how nice, its a once in a lifetime opportunity you know...
Chu Yi Yi! Di Xiao Wan grinds her teeth in frustration, unable to do a thing aside from that death re
Chapter 1642 - Contract Black Turtle (6)
Chapter 1642 Contract ck Turtle (6)
Suddenly, she grinned and got a sinister smile on that face: I will tell my big bro about what you said.
......
This time it was Chu Yi Yis turn to look stiff.
Emerging from the girls mind was that grimly cold expression of a man, sneering and bring chill down her spine: Im just kidding, please dont tell your brother this. Im... Im a little scared of him.
Such a strong and possessive man, if he finds out she had shared a bed with Bai Yan then he would never let her get close again.....
Seeing shes won this quibble, Di Xiao Wan proudly cocks her chin high to gloat: Lets see you gloat before me again. I cant fight with you anymore, but when ites to verbal exchanges... youre not my opponent!
Pumping those cheeks up in frustration, Chu Yi Yi suddenly got this sensation that shes been disgraced by this sweet dumbaclutz.
However, shes not glum enough to start throwing a tantrum. Regardless of whats going on or into the future, it doesnt change the fact that she got to sleep with Bai Yan and use Xiachen as a snuggle pillow. That fact alone was enough to continue her superiority over the demon princess.
Di Xiao Wan naturally got what her friend was thinking since shes not getting the sort of expected reaction. But then right before more words could be exchanged, a handsome and elegant face suddenly came into the girls view. Happily calling him out: State Teacher!
Without surprise or hesitation, the man met the call by slowly walking over, never once shifting his gaze away from the one woman whom he has an eye for.
Lan Xiaoyun and Chu Yi Yi also noticed the neer then. Who wouldnt when their sweet dumbaclutz was acting so happy and excited. In that instant when they saw him, both girls were absolutely blown away.
Elegant, pristine, untouchable, these were merely the sort of words that came to mind against the mans aura. Coupled with the undisguised level of doting State Teacher was making towards their friend, both of them were suddenly burning with the re of being nosy brats waiting for the gossip to fly.
Yi Yi, Lan Xiaoyun elbows her friend and coughed augh, isnt this the same State Teacher Xiao Wan always talk about? From what I can see by having them stand together... theyre a perfect match!
Back over in the human world, the demon princess would constantly b her mouth away about her precious State Teacher and of how nice he was to herself. They would be blind to not pick up the sort of passion within those words. Pity Di Xiao Wan herself was such a sweet dumbaclutz, otherwise she too would realize her own emotions.
Chu Yi Yi didnt reply right away, instead caressed her chin while inspecting the elegant man: Ive always been very good at discerning a person. Just look at the guys interest in our Xiao Wan. Che~ she is not going to get away from him, shes his for sure....
The whispering conversation between the two didnt rouse much of a stir, rather it only made the man in question happier at the appraisal.
These two are your friends? State Teacher asks with his iconic gentle voice.
Yes, nodded the demon princess, they are my friends from the human world. One is my sister-inws cousin, and the other is the dummy whos trying to steal my sister-inw.
Chu Yi Yis face instantly turned ck like the bottom of a roast pan.
What does she mean by the dummy whos trying to steal her sister-inw?
Its clearly her who stole Bai Yan away from me....
I knew Bai Yan first, me, Im first!
You have always had few true friends, aside from Huang Xiao Ying, these two are the only ones....
Dont assume Di Xiao Wan dislikes the tigress due to the sort of words she used in their conversation, they are in fact actual friends, the very few friends the demon princess actually had in this world. As for why there are so little, its because most are either getting close in order to use the princess or get close to Di Cang using this channel. They arent to be trusted....
With a big smile, the girl wanted to speak again to introduce her friends to this one man whom she trusted. However, the wonderful mood was promptly foiled on by the frail and weak looking femaleing over from the entrance.
Chapter 1643 - Contract Black Turtle (7)
Chapter 1643 Contract ck Turtle (7)
Your Highness. This bowing individual with that outstanding bodily features would be none other than the small fox brought back the other day, her name Qiu Yue.
State Teacher, Di Xiao Wan ignored the stunning model of a female and turned to the man who hase as well, has she been following you around?
Over the years, State Teacher has never been with another female, much less bring them around wherever he went. Theres no way the princess wouldnt have strange ideas about the situation in this case.
Naturally able to pick up on his crushs unhappy mood, the man soothes her by caressing that small head with his spoiling gesture: Didnt you say you will trust me?
Nodding after a brief startle due to the intimate contact, I did...
Yes, I should believe in State Teacher, theres no way he would treat others differently.
Its just that......
As soon as that idea came to mind, her heart red with heat due to how shocked she was inside.
It cant be.... I also have State Teacher in my heart?
Otherwise, why else would I care if he has someone by his side?
I only epted him because I wanted a cute little baby....
Go ahead and take your friends for a good stroll, I got a surprise for youter once you get back. Gentle in his smile, the man suggests after seeing the others standing around doing nothing.
Okay, Di Xiao Wan giggles in her smiling face, glistening with hope for the supposed surprise. Then Ill wait for it. Yi Yi, Xiaoyun, lets go, Ill show you around my home. After saying this, the princess pulled both her friends along and left, leaving only the tigress cluelessly standing around in the background.
Huang Xiao Ying understood shes been forgotten of course, but... instead of being depressed at being left behind, shes more intrigued by the sparks flying between the princess and State Teacher just now.
Oh I need to get this information back to Pa and Grandmother. This is huge news!
Without dy, the tigress promptly abandoned the thought of being discarded and ran for the pce exit, which left the man and foxdy in the background staring at her back.
Qiu Yue, the princess was kind enough to take you in, if you dare make her unhappy.... State Teacher coldly nces over to the modeldy behind himself after a momentary dy, I will be the first to not you off the hook!
If not for the fact that he has something to do on the outside and didnt trust this unidentified woman to be alone, State Teacher would otherwise never allow her to be near himself. The risk of something off happening remains way too high for his liking. Issue was, he couldnt let his woes be known to the princess just yet....
Lord State Teacher, I didnt.... Qiu Yues eyes shed with panic, kneeling there to show her sincerity.
I dont care if you mean it or not, as long as you cause Xiao Wan to be unhappy then its your fault. The man snaps and cut her off, From this point forward you are not allowed to appear anywhere near the princess. If you do, the punishment will be severe!
He would rather kill a thousand than to allow one single mistake to bypass his guard. No risk shall ever get pass his sight!
As youmand Milord.
Leave then, he waves his hand and dismisses her with cold indifference
Chapter 1644 - Contract Black Turtle (8)”
Chapter 1644 Contract ck Turtle (8)
State Teacher. Before anyone knew it, Fourth Elder had somehow arrived from the back ande before the man. Smiling in his face, I can tell the princess is not indifferent to you. Theres actually a solution we can use to have Her Highness stay away from this unknown woman.
Turning to the elder, Whats the solution?
If you be nicer to this Qiu Yue then the princess will dislike her some more. This white fox is too mysterious, its far better to expel her as soon as possible Fourth Elder had furrowed up his brow by then due to remembering some of the past incidents.
Not speaking for a moment, State Teacher was obviously contemting the idea: I will find out her identity first. If I know shesing with bad intentions then she wont get away with taking advantage of Xiao Wans kindness.
That only made Fourth Elder grow more anxious: Isnt that too much troublesome? We clearly have a faster way to get rid of this Qiu Yue...
No... you are mistaken Fourth Elder. If something is wrong with her background, I dont intend to let her go at all, I will kill her! Losing the usual gentle kindness in his eyes, this man whos been watching over the pce started to reveal the dangerous side thats within him. Whats more, the solution you proposed will hurt Xiao Wan, I wont do that, even if its meant to protect her....
Hes trying to marry the girl, not drive her into a jealous rage. No man would do something so silly. What if she gets payback on him somewhere down the line after their marriage, or worse, she runs off and find another man!
Fourth Elders expression grew slightly calmer after getting more detail: If thats your decision, I wont say more. I will send some of the cleverer maids to Her Highnesss side for protection. You and His Majesty have protected the princess far too well over the years, thats why shes so pure hearted inside and allowed so many to target her...
Dont assume Di Cang doesnt care about his younger sister, the demon king does care. Its just that inparison to a wife and son, the sister naturally has to step aside.
......
Above the noisy streets of the Demon Realms capital.
Chu Yi Yi was currently holding a box of pastries in her hand when speaking to the girls next to herself: Xiao Wan, do you have feelings for that State Teacher?
Subconsciously vetoing the idea: No way, I and State Teacher are too familiar with each other, how could I take him as a lover? I regard him as a brother, theres nothing between us...
Is that so? But arent you going to marry the guy?
Marry? Oh that! I want to have children, and he will help me make lots and lots of lovely children, thats why Im marrying him. Di Xiao Wan once again brought up the image of the steambuns adorable face and how lovely and cute the little guy was, If my children can be as cute as Xiachen then I can die happy.
At this point both Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun were bbergasted and popping their eyes out.
Dont like the guy but still marry him?
Then whats the deal with that jealousness?
Does she think were stupid or something...?
Xiao Wan, you need to cherish the guy if you have even the tiniest spec of feelings for him, Lan Xiaoyun bites her lip, otherwise you will regret your words somewhere down the line....
Chapter 1645 - Contract Black Turtle (9)
Chapter 1645 Contract ck Turtle (9)
Just as her big brother regretted it at that time, Lan Xiaoyun doesnt want her friend here doing the same thing with that guy they just met.
Regarding Lan Shaoling whos the eldest in the Lan House, the guy had wanted to be with the female queen of the Feng Qi Kingdom since hes been smitten with her. Sadly, due to various reasons like his own self esteem and the situation with his familys deteriorating status back in the day, the guy didnt have the courage to pursue that love. Then as Bai Yan returned and brought the Lan House to new heights, the situation suddenly got reversed and it was the female who felt inferior. In the end neither of the couple could get together and remains circling around with no end to their predicament.
Perhaps the topic was making the air too heavy for Chu Yi Yi. Before she knew it, a helpless expression could be seen along this Holy Lands princess face.
Yi Yi, do you have someone you like too? Lan Xiaoyun asks after noticing the oddity.
Huh? Chu Yi Yi subconsciously shook her head out of reflex, How is that possible? I dont like anyone.
In any case, I hope that both of you would take advantage of the opportunity when ites your way. You might just regret it if you let it slip your hands. Lan Xiaoyuns face was firm in this topic.
If I ever fall in love with a man one day then I wont let anything get in my way. No matter their background or status, I will see it through!
Towards that determined face of her friend, Chu Yi Yis mind instinctively recalled back to a youthful and handsome face. Surprised by her own involuntary reaction, the Holy Land princess promptly shook it off.
How can I like him...
Though she says that, the frail image of that teen remains firmly imprinted onto her heart when Bai Yan destroyed the Bai House. Its too impactful, a young man standing alone before a burning pyre filling up that estate.
Xiao Wan, aching inside after remembering the past, Chu Yi Yi asked the one thing her heart really wanted to know, did your brother get any news about Bai Xiaos whereabout?
Not thinking much of that question, which came out of nowhere considering the conversation never went there, the demon princess casually tells what she knew: I am not very clear about that, I only know my big bro left as soon as he woke up. Oh right, why are you asking about Xiao Xiaos whereabout all of a sudden?
Hes after all Bai Yans younger brother, if he goes missing then she will be very worried regardless of what she says... thats why Im asking. In order to not rouse any suspicion from the two friends, Chu Yi Yi tries hard to look calm and steady on the surface.
Im only just asking, just asking... Bai Xiao was so kind to me back in the Liu Huo Kingdom, its only normal I ask about him since hes been gone so long...
Ill ask about him once my big bro returns. Di Xiao Wan says, her lip puckering into a displeased frown, Xiao Xiao is so lucky, having Bai Yan care about him so much, totally unlike my big bro who only knows how to pick on me. Hes nothing like State Teacher whos always kind and gentle.
From the words of this demon princess, one could hear the level of grievance she has about Di Cang. Coupled with the vastly different treatment between herself and Bai Yan and her boy, the girl only got more pessimistic inside.
Dont be sad Xiao Wan, my cousin Bai Yan is also your family, she loves you too. Also, your older brother isnt that bad to you....
Thatst bit only made the demon princess even more depressed as she breaks out crying: But hes always scaring me. Its either scolding me or calling me stupid, saying I will help my kidnapper count the money after they sell me. My brain just isnt enough to deal with those things, how am I supposed to know those people are out to kidnap me....?
Chapter 1646 - “Contract Black Turtle (10)”
Chapter 1646 Contract ck Turtle (10)
Is it my fault that I was born slower and not sinister enough like everyone else? I cant do anything about my own birth okay? Di Xiao Wan mopes inwardly, frowning on the surface due to her own circumstances.
Lan Xiaoyun also didnt know how tofort her since in her eyes this demon princess was indeed silly and sweet to a irregr level.
Its no wonder that strong and powerful older brother of hers would pick on her....
Xiao Wan, you initially scared us by saying Bai Yan was missing, and now shes found? Which is it, shes missing or shes not? Chu Yi Yi blinks her eyes in confusion.
Shes in the Celestial Realm.
Then how do we get there Xiao Wan? I want to look for Bai Yan, and my brother... I havent seen my brother for a long time already.
Whats more, Chu Yi Yi has a hunch that Bai Xiao would be there as well. She couldnt stop thinking about the guy since he left and would repeatedly think back to him without intention.
Are you going to Celestial Realm? Di Xiao Wan appears surprised, I likely wont be able to apany you there. If my big bro finds out then he will kill me. How about this, I can have the tiger chief send you to the Celestial Realm if you wish.
Tiger chief? Is it Huang Xiao Yings family?
Yes, the current tiger chief is Huang Xiao Yings father. But if that tigress also wants to follow you to that ce then make sure to not let her meet Little Rice....
It doesnt take much for the demon princess to connect the dots of her friend tagging along.
Why?
A female in heat is too scary... Im afraid shell scare my sister-inws little pet.
Di Xiao Wan has a rtively short fuse when ites to protecting those close to herself. Since Bai Yans pet tiger doesnt like the tigress then it makes no sense to shove them together, right?
Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun both exchanged a look between themselves, understanding what it meant and the difficult path Huang Xiao Ying would be on in order to get a husband.
......
Meanwhile back over in the Celestial Realm.
Bai Yan had just gotten herselffy in the bed when a gush of wind blew open the door to her bedroom. By the time the demon queen opened her eyes, a powerful pair of hands had already pulled her into an embrace.
Di Cang, youvee...
Mhmm. Hoarse in his voice, the mans gentle demeanor stroked at the womans senses, Since you didnt go back to the Demon Realm, I decided toe to you instead. I believe you still owe me something from before....
As soon as he finished that, the demon king leans downwards and kissed the female in his embrace, all the while swinging the door close with a mere whisk of his sleeve.
Eight years.... Its been eight years since he had any taste of this fine delectable woman. Many times Di Cang would have the urge to rush out of hiding and take her, but every time he would suppress the desire out of his love for her. And now, hes finally able to release all the pent-up frustration rearing to pop from his groin. Theres no way he would let her sleep tonight!
Big Brother, whats Father and Mother doing in there? And when did Father arrive, howe I didnt know?
Outside the courtyard was Di Ling Yan the peachy baby whos eyeing the closed door with curiosity.
Hurrying to cover his little sisters mouth, Bai Xiachen quickly pulls her backwards: Be good Ling Yan, Mother and Father are making babies right now, we shouldnt disturb them. Otherwise, Father will hit people if we do...
At first the steambun also didnt understand the reason for his parents close intimate exercise at night, but ever since he went to Earth and got his hands on those dirty magazines left around by the mortals in the Water n, hes learned some things and matured to another level.
But... it looks like its very painful for Mother, how about we not have Father and Mother make more babies? I dont want Mother to be in pain...
Chapter 1647 - Bai Xiao (1)
Chapter 1647 Bai Xiao (1)
Ling Yan, I know a really fun ce we can go, would you like toe with me? Bai Xiachen smiles brightly, his eyes shing with the cunning light of a fox.
Sure enough, the peachy baby girls attention was swiftly shifted away with that idea: Okay, but can we bring Jin Tian with us too?
No matter when or where, the twin sister would always remember her twin brother, theyre both of the same coin.
Come, lets go find Jin Tian and Dragony. We mustnt disturb Father and Mother. Leading the way, the steambun held his sisters hand and left without looking back.
......
With the setting of the sun came the rising of the moon.
Inside the bedroom, Bai Yans ravaged bodyy helplessly atop of her husbands as sweat soaked her skin due to the excessive exercise they justmitted.
Di Cang! She grinds her teeth in frustration after gathering her breath. The wife here still hasnt gotten over the intensity and madness this guy did to her despite the pleas for mercy.
Grinning mischievously like a sly dirty fox that he was, the evil smile of the man only showed the level of egotistic pride he had in what hes done. Yan Yan, your vor is so beautiful and mesmerizing, I can never get enough of you.
You beast!
This guy is a beast, a perverted and mindless beast!
Not rejecting the im, Di Cang once again reverted back to his animalistic instincts and worked his hip and pushed.
Of course Im a beast, a beast that only wants to ravage you.
Its never enough for him, he must have more! And sure enough through a quick turn of positioning from bottom to top, the perverted bastard of a demon king thrusts into his wife for the second time, plowing right through the already tired barrier and continued the sexual act. Hes truly ruthless today and intends to make her crippled in bed for days on end after tonight.
......
Under the glistening moonlight, a man donning a snow colored robe stood atop of a treetop near the inn, his back appearing lonely and sad as he watched the two ck silhouettes stacked atop of each other. It doesnt take much for this person to understand what theyre doing inside. Unable to bear this pain, he eventually turned and left less he loses to his emotions to barge in there and separate the two.
Wandering aimlessly through a forest, Chu Yi God eventually came to a halt after sensing a energy signature nearby.
Yi God... Coming out from hiding was a woman donning a long blue dress, her face veiled with a thin silk to give off an outer appearance beauty and purity.
What are you doing here? He asks with that forever emotionless voice of his.
I came to see you. Yun Ruo Xis gaze was as captivated as ever towards this man. Its so bad that the woman had started to approach without thought.
You never divulged my locations to Bai Yan and Di Cang, is it because your heart still has me in there?
After she was rescued, she had gone to meet with Chu Yi God on several asions, never once did the man before herself reveal her location. Otherwise, she wouldnt be standing here anymore.
Chapter 1648 - Bai Xiao (2)”
Chapter 1648 Bai Xiao (2)
Im always ready to be your wife... if you want me to. She says, eyes zing with hope for the answer.
Not turning to face the old witch, Chu Yi God continues to have his back on her, You are overthinking things. I didnt kill you because theres still value in your existence.
If it werent for Yun Ruo Xi, Bai Yan wouldnt have gone to the demons.
If it werent for Yun Ruo Xi, he wouldnt be in this precarious state of not being able to see her again for a full millennium.
He hates this woman standing behind himself. Its past the point of being mere emotions anymore, in fact, its burned into his bones that he would tear her soul apart.
No, I dont believe it, I know you have feelings for me! The truth suddenly sent the old witch into a hysterical burst of self-denial, Yi God, I love you, dont you know I did everything for your sake? Why wont you ept me, why?
She has lost to Bai Yan once, this time she wont lose again!
That remark finally got the Celestial Lord to face her, even so, those eyes were that of strangers with no warmth, only cold indifference.
What you do is always for yourself.
Boom!
There seemed to be a lightning strike manifesting above their heads, striking the old witch until her hearts a charred thick pile of dust. It became difficult to breath like shes suffering from incredible pain in the chest.
Clearly what the man said hurts, a ruthless rebuke to the lie thats keeping her going after losing it all.
Again, the impressionable picture of their first meeting rpses back into her mind like always when shes about to lose her mind. Its the image of young love, the most important time to shape a persons character.
Then why did you make me fall in love with you? I fell in love with you, yet you wont take responsibility! Tears filled those eyes as she cried this out aloud.
Not moved in the slightest: If only... you had never fallen in love with me, that wouldve been better.
That way then those tragedies from a thousand years ago would not have happened.
Bai Yan would not hate him to the core....
Yun Ruo Xis trembling body instantly froze over like an iceberg. If her heart had been pierced a thousand times by his harsh refusal, then the words just now was a crushing blow to her sanity.
Did he... did he just say he wished I hadnt fallen in love with him?
HAHA! Funny, howughable!
In herpse of having a breakdown for the next while, Yun Ruo Xi started to ooze a foul aura that seeped into the environment. Its disgusting, turning everything it touches to death and rot. If only the Celestial Lord had remained after pushing her over the edge, if he did then he would instantly strike her down. This transformation from the old witch was far too corrupt even for Chu Yi God to turn a blind eye. Sadly, the man had left earlier and didnt witness the change.
Bai Yan, if it werent for you then Chu Yi God wouldve fallen in love with me. You clearly have the demon king already, why are you stealing whats mine? I wont ever let you go, never!
Yes, everything thats wrong in her life was the fault of Bai Yan. Its not her own deceit and lies, its not her own treacherous scheming and foul heart, its all someone elses!
Vowing for revenge was one thing, actually carrying it out was another. Yun Ruo Xi was no fool. She knows Bai Yan and Di Cang remains out of her reach. Getting up from the ground through much struggle, she sneered at the dark open sky and disappeared through a rip in the fabric of reality.
......
Ever since the cold lifeless bodies of Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun were thrown back over to the Celestial Pce, those remaining defenders had fallen into a great mess of panic and fear. Bai Yan kept her promise of course, she herself didnt seek revenge on those people. However, that didnt stop the demons rearing for the chance of revenge. As a result of this instability and the disappearances of the other Keepers, the entire Celestial Realm has fallen into rampant strife and danger.
Chapter 1649 - Bai Xiao (3
Chapter 1649 Bai Xiao (3)
Dawn.
Inside the inn, Di Cang had just swung open the door when the stumbling Bai Xiachen rolled uncontrobly through the open entrance and into his parents view.
Baddie Father.... Shamelessly calling out in a bemoaning voice despite being caught red-handed, I am here to say good morning to Mother.
You came to say good morning to your mother? Then howe you are using a Dan pill to help cover up your presence beforeing? What do you take your old man for? Di Cang asks with a snarky grin.
Acting oblivious like he doesnt know what his old man was saying: I merely ate one of the snacks Mother made me, I didnt know what effects it had. Baddie Father, I really dont know what youre implying....
Hes just a kid anyways, not like anyone could do anything to him if he doesnt admit to eavesdropping on his parents.
Di Cang openlyughed at his boys excuse. Picking the brat up by the back cor, he pats the steambun on the head in a praising manner: As expected of our son Yan Yan, he inherited all my good points.
Propping her head up by leaning against the palm of her hand, Bai Yanzily nces over from the bedside: And that is?
Shamelessly thick-skinned.
...... Bai Yan appeared so shocked that shes either stupefied by the dumb answer or just dead inside.
That... does Di Cang really consider that a good point?
Mother! Breaking free from his old mans grasp, the boy opens up his arms and pounced at the bed where Bai Yanid. I want a hug.
Bai Yan heard this of course and promptly answered the jump by catching her boy with open arms as well. Shes more than happy to give him a morning hug, just like when hes a cute little baby. However, the demon queens forgotten theres a husband she must attend to in this case, especially when her own inner dress was partially loosened for all to see.
Without letting their son actually make contact, Di Cang had caught the boy jump and swung around just as fast, tossing the steambun out the door without any force but enough to send him out into courtyards grass.
Bang!
Baddie Father you open the door! Bai Xiachen desperately hammered away at the closed room using his hands, that voice sound so wronged that its difficult to listen: I already gave you and Mother some alone time, you cant hog Mother forever! I want to be with Mother so you open the door! He continues to hammer away to no avail.
Ignoring the ruckus outside the room, Di Cang swings around to his wife and locks onto those delicate breasts thats clearly shing before his eyes, Put your clothes on.
Pricking her eyes up at her husbands order, But he is my son.
Besides, Im notpletely naked, only a little that can be easily covered with a knot.
You arent to be seen by other men below the neckline.
Bai Yans mouth twitched: He is only eight years old, not a man.
That word only applies to those without a third leg. Are you saying our son doesnt have a third leg? Di Cang counters with his own logic, refusing to budge on the issue.
But Jin Tian is only two.
Hes not allowed either!
Jin Tian is also a male, though still a baby, but still a male!
Yan Yan, why dont we go for a few more daughters? This way Xiachen wont be able to pester us by preupying his energy with someone else. shing a evil light in his scheming eye, Di Cang fires off his evil grin of doing something devious.
Sure enough, the demon king carried out his evil thoughts by pouncing like his son at Bai Yan and removed all the clothes in its entirety. Bare and naked, man and woman unites and bonds into one single ball in that bed once again, raising the hormone in the room to a abnormal level.
Chapter 1650 - Bai Xiao (4)
Chapter 1650 Bai Xiao (4)
Wait! Bai Yan attempts to stop her husbands advances by pressing the palm of her hand against that big powerful chest, I still have other things I want to ask you, hold it!
Di Cang stopped his ill behaving hands at the order, staring down at the panting woman beneath himself: Of course my dear wife, I will answer anything and everything that you wish of me.
Have you gotten any news about my brother Bai Xiaos whereabout? Now that peace has returned to the Celestial Realm, I want to bring him home with us. Its also the reason why I made such a big fuss before, its to let him know what Ive done...
She did not forget the bothered face of her brothers when they met over at the demon city. Originally Bai Yan had wanted to get the details and help, sadly, the following fighting and such went out of her hands and caused her to miss that opportunity.
Ill send someone to look for him. Dont worry, hell be all right.
Bai Yan moved her mouth to say something else but quickly stopped midway since theres nothing else they could do at the moment: I hope youre right...
In this world, aside from her husband and children, Bai Xiao would be the demon queens closest family. If anything happens to him without her knowledge, thisdy would never be able to forgive herself.
......
To the north of the Celestial Realm, there lies a frostbitten region of mountainous terrain C moremonly known as the Snow Realm. This part of the world never gets to see the light of spring, nor the greens of nature, only the snowy whitendscape of ice and cold. Even so, life persists here in where it shouldnt and a city had sprouted out from the grounds suitable for human inhabitants.
Of the several ns making this frost-bitten field their home, the strongest would be none other than the Snow n, a suitable name considering the climate and environment. Normally there wouldnt be anything special to be of note in this frostbitten region where survival was a constant challenge for mortals, mostly just the asional traveler or scuffle between ns. However, something major did ur in recent days.
ording to the rumors, the Snow ns greatest treasure the Millennium Ice Lotus had merged with an outsider aftering into contact with him. The person had no rtionships to any ns so this scandal took headline news among the residences of this city. Even more astounding was the consequences of this merger, it had sent the young man into aatose state!
Naturally the Snow ns leading chief wouldnt be pleased at having their greatest treasure stolen by an unknown stranger that came out of nowhere. To remedy the situation and without the consent of the person itself, the Snow n decides to take in this youngd and have him marry into the n. That way they would retain the Millennium Ice Lotus without it being lost.
Snow Lotus, I have decided in this matter, that teenager must marry into our family. Of the girls in our family, only you are the most suitable of age. Im sorry but you must do this... Speaking this inside a grand estate was the current chief of the Snow n, Snow Hawk.
Biting her lip in grievance, the girl by the name of Snow Lotus angrilyshed out: I dont want to! I refuse to marry some unknown boy that came out of nowhere. What if hes just some random nobody from the mountains? So what if he fused with the Millennium Ice Lotus? We can just kill him and pluck it out from that body afterwards, why must we do this?
That guy is just some nobody, how can hepared to my big cousin? And the Millennium Ice Lotus, it shouldve gone to Big Cousin instead. I was just about to take it to him from the vault when this bastard came out of nowhere and ruined everything....
Snow Hawk frowned: My dear, how can you be so shortsighted? Father only wants the best for you. The Millennium Ice Lotus recognized him as the host because of his constitution, hes bound to achieve greatness in the future. Im not just marrying you to him in order to keep the lotus within our ns control, but rather also betting on the young mans future. Perhaps somewhere down the line he would be able to bring great wealth and power to us if he bes a member of the family, do you understand?
Snow Lotus simply snickered a sneer at her fathers wishful thinking: Father, you are putting too much hope into some stranger you never met. Hes just a nobody, I suspect the guy came specifically to scheme after our ns wealth. Why else would he show up out of the blue? Also, which part of him look amazing? I cant sense an ounce of strength in his body.
Hes nothing like Big Cousin whos big, strong and manly.
Enough! Snow Hawk snaps and gets serious in his voice, Ive decided on the matter and thats that. You will marry him on the prenuptial day set by the matchmaker! From this day forward you are not allowed to step one foot outside the estate, I will be ordering the guards to keep a close eye on you so dont try anything!
Chapter 1651 - “Bai Xiao (5)”
Chapter 1651 Bai Xiao (5)
Lotuss expression changed for the worse after the lecture. Stomping her feet in frustration, the missy promptly turns around and dashed away. However, instead of returning to her own room after leaving the gathering hall, she instead went to the guest room thats located next to her own courtyard.
Lotus... A warm and watery sounding voice calls out from the rear before she could walk inside.
Big Cousin... The missy saw who it was after swinging around and immediately got all teary and sad that wanted nothing but sympathy from the other side.
Whats going on? Does Uncle still want to marry you to that outsider? Wen Yi asks the girl with a furrowed temple.
Im sorry Big Cousin, I wasnt able to have the Millennium Ice Lotus recognize you as its host and allowed another to steal it from under you... Lotuss cheek had gone red from anger, Worst of all, my father is dead set on marrying me to that guy. Hes absolutely certain the outsider will be someone great in the future....
The Ice Lotus may be a family treasure of the Snow n here, but its by no mean a tool or artifact, its in fact a medicinal ingredient, a nt at its core. However, due to its long age and lifespan, the nt hade to grow a spirit of its own, meaning its not much different from a spirit beast with a mind thats capable of making its own decisions.
On top of that, the lotus wouldnt disappear after being fused with its host ether, it would remain inside and continuously supply the user with spiritual energies. So, what does that mean? Simple, the hosts strength would grow at an exponential rate without much effort. Its like being constantly injected with power from within instead of having to absorb the energy from the air like everyone else.
Flickering a dangerous light in those eyes after hearing the bad news, Wen Yi the missys cousin quickly controlled his inner rage and spoke with his wooing voice, Lotus, I want to marry you by using my own virtues and my own strength, not by relying on the Millennium Ice Lotus. Please do notpare me with that outsider. I can tell hes after your familys power and influence, thats why he forcibly integrated himself with the lotus...
Apparently taken aback by the usation, Snow Lotus stops her whimpering and stares at the man: You mean, he forcibly fused with the Ice Lotus? Didnt it choose him?
But that day everyone saw how the Ice Lotus fused with the outsider. He fell beside the flower after sumbing to his injuries, thats why the blood touched the lotus and marked him....
Yes, thats exactly what Im saying. Wen Yi cocks the corner of his mouth into a I know it smirk, If not for the forced fusing, why else would that outsider be in aa still? The Ice Lotus had already healed his injuries, theres no reason for him to remain unconscious. This is the work of the Ice Lotus, its punishing him for the transgression.
Dazed in the face due to the conflicting idea, the girls mind was starting to sway.
Towards such behavior, I Wen Yi only have disdain for those who would turn to such underhanded means. So what if the Snow n is powerful and influential? I would never connive after such material things. If I want something, I will only take it by using my own ability, never others. That said, the guy also used his hands to tidy up the loose strand of hair in front of the youngdys forehead.
But Im about to marry that guy... Snow Lotus unwillingly bites her lip.
Originally she just didnt want to marry a stranger, but now shes absolutely disgusted with the person after listening to all the foul things from her cousin here.
Silly, how can I let you marry someone else? Wen Yi saw his words are working. Going in for the kill by pecking the girl on the forehead, Ive already thought of a way. Theres no need to think about this, we will forcibly take back the Ice Lotus from the outsider.
But, my father said we cant get the Millennium Ice Lotus back even if we killed that person....
Chapter 1652 - Bai Xiao (6)
Chapter 1652 Bai Xiao (6)
Getting clearly sharper in his gaze, the guy by the name of Wen Yi begins to spout his prearranged verse that he thought ahead of time: Your father is only tricking you into marrying that outsider by using that excuse. The Millennium Ice Lotus can easily be pried out of the person once hes gutted, do not believe anything else. Know this my dear Lotus, I only want whats best for you and your n. I cannot watch idly by while someone evil is going after your familys treasure.
In other words, all that hes doing was for the sake of others and not himself. Theres not an ounce of selfishness in him.
Obviously moved based on how blurry her eyes had be from the wet fluid slowly trickling out, Big Cousin, you are so kind to me.... You must be the next head of the Snow n, only then will your efforts not be wasted. That outsider is sure to bring ruin to our n.
Knowing hes got her, Wen Yi went ahead and pulled the girl into his arms, those fingers wrapped firmly around the waist line to not let her go. Also, its to keep Lotuss line of sight from the dark sinister smirk that hes making. The guys taller than the girl so when she leaned that head against the mans chest, theres no way for her to notice.
......
Guest room of the Snow n.
As the suns ray pierced through the open window, the teen whosying atop of the bed only appeared pale and distraught. The guys dreaming, a dream about himself running through an open tundra surrounded by miles and miles of long snowy mountains in view.
Its not that the guy wanted to flee through this freezing terrain, rather hes being chased by many ferocious looking animals in the rear. In his frantic urgency to save himself, he eventually slipped and came crashing down into the ice, leaving a streak of blood through the ground as a result of the mishap. That was it, he knew theres no running after this. Closing his eyes in fear, the guy in the dream shivers uncontrobly at the impending death.
Yet.... the expected sh from a razor-sharp w never came. Confused by the dy, he slowly opens a gap through those closed eyelids and peaked. Its there that he met her, that brilliant figure standing in front of himself and blocking the animals from eating him.
You bunch are so bold! The girls voice sounded crisp and cold, yet easy to the ear: Didnt I say no demon or demon beast is allowed to attack humans without strong reasoning? Did you all forget my orders already?
Originally the demonic beasts surrounding the youngster were still rearing to go at him, but after that harsh tongueshing, they promptly retreated away with a longing affection for their prey. Its not often they woulde across an easy human for food, therefore its no wonder they would be so adamant about leaving.
After the predators had all retreated and left the scene, the girl finally turned around to offer a helping hand: How are you? Are you hurt anywhere?
Unsure at first on how to react, the teen stammered for a proper reply before he pulled himself together, Im alright, just now... thank you for the help....
Dont mind it, the girl smiled, I can tell your abilities are quite low, hmm.... Here, take this lotus flower, it will help you. But before using it, you must use your own blood to feed it every morning for a hundred days to make it recognize you as its owner. Afterwards the lotus flower will continuously feed your blood with energy and repair any injury you suffer.
Slowly taking the flower offered to himself, the youngster shows confusion at the gracious gift: Why are you going this far to help me? We dont know each other....
Its nothing special, Im only doing it for my own pleasure. I can see my past shadow in you. Thankfully Im better off now since Grandpapa took me in at the Celestial Pce, otherwise I would still be hunted by those people... In that moment, the girls smiling face became firmly etched onto the young mans heart, bringing light and hope into his gloomy life of constant struggle and danger.
Chapter 1653 - Bai Xiao (7)
Chapter 1653 Bai Xiao (7)
Looking at the direction of the girls departing back, the teenager didnt know what else to do aside from silently clenching the gift in his hands. Then a thought hit him, bringing purpose to his own life and why he should live.
I will definitely repay you for your kindness. Wait for me. Once I get strong enough, I will find you and swear my loyalty to you....
Unfortunately, that vow would nevere of fruition for the girl herself had already perished from this world once hes grown strong enough to safely move on his own. Meeting yet also a farewell, tragedy of fate itself.
.........
Some time into the future, the snow remains a forever nket in this northernmost reach of the Celestial Realm. There are no more ferocious looking to make him their dinner, no more kindhearted girl to give him a helping hand, only himself standing there and peering into the far-off horizon.
I listened to you, I watered the lotus with my blood every morning and gained incredible strengthpared to what I had. But now, you are gone and I still standing here. Why didnt you wait for me? By the time I came out to search for your whereabout, all I got is your terrible fate.
Gripping his fist like he wants to challenge the world itself, I refuse to believe their lies, theres no way you are an evil scourge to the Celestial Realm! Those hypocrites, all they ever know is to look out for their own interest and ignore those like me who needs help in the dark corners of this world! I will make them pay for this. A blood debt must be paid with blood. They took your life, and now I will take theirs as payment...
That said, tears began to flow down the young mans cheek: Maybe I will be able to meet you again in the afterlife....
........
Outside the Celestial Pce some dayster.
Who goes there?! An old man whos clearly in charge of watching over the entrance gate yells at theing young man.
Im here to avenge her. Sneering in the face, the young man proudly proims as he continued to move forward.
Even if hes no match for the Keepers of this ce, he wont back down. Death doesnt scare him!
I dont care who you are, buting to the Celestial Pce and causing chaos is punishable by death! At the old mans word, the soldiers and defenders all began to brandish their weapons and quickly surrounded the intruder.
With a few jabs of the spear and shes of the sword, holes riddled the person and left him critically injured. If left unattended, hes sure to die from these wounds.
With only that measly strength and you still dare toe cause trouble? The old man contemptuously stares down at the guy, his voice sarcastic and mocking since he believes the upper hand lies with him.
I know Im weak, but she saved my life. Even if she doesnt know who I am nor know my name.... I still owe her for all I have right now! HAHAHA! Growing hysterical in hisugh, the young man flexes his muscles and sent the des and spears jabbed into his body flying outward. At the same time, his body also began to swell bigger and bigger as smoke exuded out of his pores.
Self-destruct? A look of horrified fear instantly yanked the old man back to reality and sent him into rm.
Hes not here to fight, but to die? He wants to take us with him?!
Wiping the corner of his mouth to remove the blood, the teen bellows out a powerfulugh since hes got what he wanted: Today, even if I die here, I will drag some of you to hell with me! Whatever I owe her, I will repay it in the next life!
Boom!
At that signal, a immense and catastrophic explosion rocked the area, mists of blood scattered across the horizon and created a mushroom cloud in its wake. For this st, most of the weaker defenders were instantly crushed at the scene with the only surviving being that old man in charge with a arm blown off.
Chapter 1654 - Bai Xiao (8)
Chapter 1654 Bai Xiao (8)
shing forward into his next dreams, all were of simr nature where he would constantly search for a girl that him willingly sacrificed himself in the first one. Of course, he didnt understand any of it and why hes searching. Sadly, like all the rest, he would never meet the individual, only dying alone of old age through years of training and cultivation....
Well, that sad fate eventually dide to an end when he finally got asked a certain question by a specific female inside the Bai ns manor.
Why are you so good to me?
And he, out of the blue answered in the oddest way: Perhaps its my way of repaying a past debt from another life to you.
......
In the Snow ns guest room, the teen whos been unconscious up till now finally loosened his furrowed forehead, letting a drop of tear to slowly trickle down the side and soaking the bed sheet.
I see......
I became her brother in this life because she saved me in a past one. I came here for her, willingly to do anything to repay that debt.
Unbeknownst to Bai Xiao himself, the sudden act of himself shooting open those eyes had startled the dagger wielding girl beside his bedside. One could say he got very lucky in this moment for who knows what this female had intended for him.
You... the panicking young girl quickly hides her de and asked with biting lips, youre awake?
This is bad, Father will definitelye check on the loudmotion if try to gut him...
Mhmm. Dry and hoarse like hes dehydrated, Bai Xiao slowly turns his head to the left side to meet the girl whos known as Snow Lotus. Frowning after scanning the unfamiliar bedroom and itsyout, Where am I?
Lotus actually found herself unable to respond for a short moment there. Not for being asked a simple question of course, but rather due to the extremely manly and attractive voice she just heard. Even so, her drive to rid her family of this outsider remains strong, especially when she believes the person intends to steal her ns treasure and wealth at the cost of marrying herself!
Good, youre awake now, we can go look for my father. Snow Lotus cocks her chin up as she spoke like shes superior to him in every way, I will not marry you so you can forget about doing that. I already have a guy thats way better than you. Hes self-reliant and strong, totally unlike you! Also, quit having wishful thoughts about me, that will never happen and nothing can change my mind!
Bai Xiaos expression turned into a frown from the initial confusion due to that burst of one-sided nonsense: I do not know you, nor do I want to marry you.
Snow Lotus stared in surprise, This guy said he doesnt want to marry me? Didnt he steal the Ice Lotus in order to marry me? That way Father will have no choice but to force? Why is he trying to deny it now?
Are me trying to y hard to get with me? Lotus grinds her teeth viciously like a humiliated cat, Ive met enough bastards like you who only knows how to act like theyre not interested. Do you think I will believe that? I demand you go to my father this instant to state you wont marry me, otherwise... otherwise I would rather die than doing so!
I am the daughter of the Snow n, who doesnt admire me in this northern icend? Dont take me for a fool just because you got some acting skills!
Chapter 1655 - Bai Xiao (9)
Chapter 1655 Bai Xiao (9)
Bai Xiao didnt want to waste more words with this girl whos clearly deaf in the ear. Pushing his arm to help himself up from the bed, the youngd didnt think much of the act until he suddenly came crashing down from the side and hitting the floor board. Thats how it donned on him the condition he was in before falling unconscious C he became seriously injured and eventually went ck.
You... Lotus reflexively jerked backwards to avoid the guy who made the abrupt move, you wont get any sympathy from me even if you do this. I wont ept you so you can forget it.
I would rather give the Snow n to Big Cousin than to give it to him. No outsider will take my familys wealth and power away by using underhanded means. Only Big Cousin can bring glory to the family, I dont get what Father sees in this guy....
Due to the noise from the inside, one of the maids standing watch outside immediately came running in to help. However, Bai Xiao has never been ustom to having strangers touch him, thats why he swiped the helping hand away without forethought.
This wouldnt be anything special aside from being a bit rude, but in Lotuss view, this behavior only appeared even more disgusting like hes trying to get her to personally help.
Dont think I cant tell, you not letting the maid help you is to have me do it. Im stating this now, I wont touch you, not even a pinky! If I must help anyone, it will only be my cousin who gets it. Youre such a delusional fool, dont think everyone can be so easily deceived by your act.
Caring even less at the ranting his way, Bai Xiao pulls himself back up using the bed corner. Sweating in the forehead as he spoke: Scram!
Stumbling backwards due to the outbursting at herself, Are you putting up a act again?
It must be because I saw through his n of acting hard to get, thats why he scolded me so that I would be more interested. Humph, Ive seen too many people like that, always acting so cool and tempered before me. Theyre all the same, conniving after my familys wealth and influence. Only Big Cousin is different, only he would use his own abilities to achieve great things.
BaI Xiao could tell his words would never get through this strange girl and decides to not even give it a effort. Its not like he needs to anyways. If he could move then he could leave, by then he would never need to speak to this unreasonable person. The only issue was would they let him leave, thats the main problem.....
Im warning you again, I will never marry you so you better lose that idea. Your dream will nevere true! With a re as her final act, Lotus quickly turns for the door and ran outside.
Once she was alone again, the young miss of this household immediately scans the surrounding for signs of others. Upon certain theres no one around, she promptly tosses the dagger hiding under her sleeve away. Only then did she head towards the guest room where her supposed lover resides.
Wen Yi has been standing at the entranceway during this period. Hes also part of the plot to kill Bai Xiao so of course he would be wary. Lotus, how did it go?
Making a aggrieved face as she walked over after hearing that, I failed, that asshole woke up before I could move. I got scared since themotion would alert my father....
Without surprise, the gentle light in the mans eyes quickly shifted to that of disappointment, but hes not one to give up so easily. Pressing down his internal emotion, the guy pulls out his almost cooing voice, It doesnt matter, a failure is a failure. Since hes awaken now, we only need to threaten him a bit to give up the initiative.
You dont know Big Cousin, hes trying to y hard to get with me. Theres no way he would let go so easily. Stomping her feet in frustration, Snow Lotus acts like shes been sexually harassed by the mere idea.
Chapter 1656 - Bai Xiao (10)
Chapter 1656 Bai Xiao (10)
He insisted that he doesnt want to marry me, but guess what he did right afterwards? He fell on his own when getting out of the bed and wanted me to help support him! As if I would do that?
In regards to the idea of ying hard to get, Snow Lotus have seen quite a lot of it in the past, thats not fake. As a result of that, her view about others are somewhat twisted and difficult to change, hence the current situation.
But... apparently afraid her cousin there would misjudge her words, the girl quickly followed up with more, I told him theres no way I will be his wife. Even if he tries to force me, only my corpse will be waiting for him. As for the Millennium Ice Lotus... I guess the guy is getting lucky in that regard.
Wen Yi immediately lowered his head to avoid eye contact, but the light in his gaze had gotten very dangerous and sharp at the idea of losing the Ice Lotus.
Humph, this stupid woman, as if I would let the Ice Lotus get away from my hands. Does she really think shes all that? If not for the Snow ns influence and power, I wouldnt even bother to spend so many years sugaring her up!
Putting away his contemptable thoughts to continue in his act, Wen Yi forms the gentlest smile he could muster: How can I ever watch you suffer Lotus? Know this, me wanting to pull the Ice Lotus out from that guy is for your sake, nothing else. I merely cant endure watching you marry someone you dont love, understand?
Big Cousin... the girls eye got all red and watery, sending her right into his arms like a lovestruck maiden. Only you would care about me so much. I promise I will do everything to help you, my heart and soul is yours and yours only. That asshole will never get my body!
Care?
A snickeringugh filled Wen Yis mind at the idea of that word.
How much is that worth? Caring for this idiotic woman is merely a mean to get what I want. After Im done with her upon taking over the Snow n, I will make sure to stuff her into a cage and never let her out. Therere so many more females out there, why should I be constricted to a single one?
......
Not far above the snowy mountains, three young girls curled together into a shivering manner due to the extreme cold.
Xiao Ying (tigress), are you sure Bai Yan is in this ce? Chu Yi Yi asks with ttering teethes as she squirmed from the low temperature.
Originally Huang Xiao Ying the daughter of the current tiger chief wasnt going to be part of the group toe to the Celestial Realm; however, the girl had gotten wind of the news before her old man and intercepted it. As a result, she was able to secretly drag the other two human girls away, iming she knew the way. Sadly, the n had gone awry somewhere along the way. Theyve been walking for some time and never found a trace of Bai Yan anywhere, let alone a living creature in this dested ice field.
My grandmother told me we only need to head south to find the queen. Huang Xiao Ying bites her thumbnail and answered honestly. She doesnt know the exact location so she made sure to ask for the way before heading out.
In that instant, both Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyun were extremely horrified in their faces.
Di Xiao Wan (demon princess) is right, you are a big brainless woman with only big boobs. This is the north, weve been walking northward! Chu Yi Yi the Holy Lands own princess jumps up and points her finger in an using manner at the tigress.
Normally this Chu Yi Yi wouldnt have such an outburst even if they went the wrong direction, but this Huang Xiao Ying didnt even bother to tell them about the information from the old grandmother! Now theyre even further than ever from Bai Yans location.
Did I go the wrong way? The tigress also turned green at the idea, her head stiffly looking around like shes finally realizing her own mistake.
Stupid, you idiot, youre killing me! Chu Yi Yis beautiful eyes red at the tigress like she wants to chew her out, however her temper instantly vaporized at the cold breeze that ran through her spine in the next. Forget it, lets find a ce to rest first before heading back!
Lan Xiaoyun gets up at the good suggestion, her teeth also ttering from the cold: Ya, lets do that. I dont get it, Ive never been affected by the weather since I started to cultivate, why am I feeling it now in this ce? Exhaling to release a puff of white mist from her mouth, Lets head to that city we saw back over that hill. We can get a room at the inn or something and warm up before heading back.
Chapter 1657 - Snow Lotus, Snow Moon (1)
Chapter 1657 Snow Lotus, Snow Moon (1)
Lets go. Chu Yi Yi rubs her shivering arms, we need to hurry, the sun looks like its about to set. I dont want to be out here in the middle of the night.
Mhmm. Huang Xiao Ying the tigress whimpers in support, following closely behind the two so they wont be lost a second time.
Fortunately the city in question wasnt that far from their location. Before long, the party hade upon a sign with the name Ice Realm clearly written on the surface.
Watch out!
Chu Yi Yi had only taken the first step after seeing the sign when a loud hollering cry caught their attention from the forefront. Looking up, they could see a frantic Three Stripe Tiger speeding towards their location with another girl trying to give chase from the rear. Its obvious this out of control tiger belonged to that anxious looking girl whos crying and calling for it stop.
Yi Yi, Xiaoyun, both of you step aside! Huang Xiao Yings expression got all serious and hurriedly pushed her twopanions away to act as a shield for this rampaging animal.
You stand right there! She locks onto the Three Stripe Tiger and orders with her resounding roar like voice.
Perhaps its due to that roar, or simply because theyre both tigers, but Huang Xiao Yings words definitely had an effect and settled the poor animal. Even so, the frenzied look in those eyes did not disappear and remained strong despite being more subdued and not moving.
Tigerly! The girl whos been chasing from the back wanted to take this chance to check on her precious friend when the tigress promptly raised a hand out to stop it.
You cant go over there, hes in a frenzied state and will hurt anyone that draws near.
Then what am I supposed to do? Wiping some of the tear away, the poor girl weeps, My Tigerly have always been very good and would never hurt anyone, why did he suddenly lose control like this? He even refused to listen to my words....
Huang Xiao Ying realized that the girl was sincere about caring for the Three Stripe tiger. Easing up in her stern face, Did you feed him a Tigertail Grass?
Tigertail Grass, whats that? The girl appeared puzzled at the name.
Tigertail is a medicinal material, useful for many types of recipes. However, tigers themselves cant eat it, otherwise they will be violent and lose control.
Sister, can you help me save Tigerly, he is what Mother left me before she passed away. Ive been with him for many years, I dont want to lose him... The young teenager pleads, her face all red and flushed with emotion.
Although in the Celestial Realm predominantly shunned demons, but there some who are able to contract with demonic beasts, provided they gain the approval of the animal itself. However, there are also many cases where the poor creature are tortured until they submit and forcibly enved.
Dont worry, Tigertails has a time limit before its effect are worn off. We only need to wait and do nothing.
But... the teenage girl casts a nce at her familiar before biting down on that lip, But... what am I going to do? People from the city are going to being through this area, Im afraid they will encounter Tigerly and create a scene. If that happens then the city officials will get involved, and then, and then....
Chapter 1658 - Snow Lotus, Snow Moon (2)
Chapter 1658 Snow Lotus, Snow Moon (2)
If Father finds out Tigerly will hurt someone from the city then he will dispose of him for sure. By then even begging will be useless....
Yi Yi, Xiaoyun... Huang Xiao Ying murmured in hesitation, if not, can we help her?
To be precise, she wanted to help the Three Stripe Tiger since shes the tiger ns princess. Out of respect for her own kind, shes automatically obliged to have good feelings about the animal despite its inferior bloodline. Issue would be what the other twopanions thought of the matter. She already made Chu Yi Yi and Lan Xiaoyunte in reuniting with Bai Yan due to her own blunder, therefore its shameful to ask for more.
You want to help? Chu Yi Yi shrugged like its nothing, Were here anyways, another hour in dy wont matter much.
Huang Xiao Ying finally showed a bright smile, excitedly hugging the Holy Land princess as thanks: I really want to kiss you, but you are not my future husband Little Rice so that hug will have to do....
Chu Yi Yi shuddered at the notion and subconsciously took two steps back. Woman and woman dont mix, you stay over there, otherwise.... Ill yell for help!
If it hadnt been for her strength not being on par with this century old tigress, the usual pampered princess of the Holy Land wouldve already dunked a few punches at herpanion.
Huang Xiao Ying didnt mind thement and happily got back to the business at hand: So wheres your home? I will help bring your tiger back with you, and dont ever let him eat that Tigertail Grass anymore, otherwise the both of you wont be so lucky next time.
Uhh, the girl blinked in confusion, by the way, howe Tigerly is listening to you after he went berserk? When I was shouting at him to stop earlier, he ignored mepletely....
Huang Xiao Ying hesitated. What was she supposed to tell her? Say shes the princess of the tiger n from the Demon Realm? That the Three Stripe Tiger stopped because of her superior bloodline lineage?
This... murmuring for a while without thinking up a good excuse, probably because your tiger is a pervert, thats why he stopped at the sight of the beautiful oh me.
Instantly, the sprawled-out tiger whos shivering on the ground bemoaned a growl in protest.
Which part of me look like a pervert? Im clearly stopping because of the bloodline suppression from you!
On the contrary to the nk faces of others, the young teenage girl at hand believed that excuse foolheartedly. Why shouldnt she? Her familiars safely at put and wasnt rampaging around!
Then I want to grow up looking just as beautiful as you. That way Tigerly wont ever go on a rampage anymore.
......
This girl, can she be as duntz as Di Xiao Wan (demon princess)? How can she even believe that obvious lie!
Ah right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Snow Moon, Im the youngest daughter of the Snow n and were the biggest family n around in this Ice Realm. Ill take you to my home so please follow me. After saying that, Moon wanted to reach out and pat her familiars head when she came eye to eye with the ring look of the tiger.
Out of reflex, she instinctively flinched her hand backwards less she be bitten. Shes sad about this oue, but more than sadness, Snow Moon was more confused about when her friend ate a Tigertail Grass. She knows thats not something she had in her possession thats for sure.
............
The Snow ns estate wasnt very far from the city gates; therefore, it didnt take long for the group to arrive at Snow Moons home where they came face to face with another female at the doorway. However, instead of being weing and warm, this peach blossom looking woman only had disgust in those eyes when she examined the girls.
Snow Moon, who are these people? Did you get Fathers consent in bringing outsiders into our city?
Chapter 1659 - Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (1)
Chapter 1659 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (1)
Big Sister, Snow Moon clenched that pink lip into a thin line like she didnt want to give the details, just now Tigerly lost control and it was these three sisters here who saved him. If they leave then Tigerly will go into a frenzy again.
Upon hearing that the Three Striped Tiger went berserk, Snow Lotus swiftly shifted her attention to the animal in question. Out of fear at recognizing the ferocious re, she immediately took a few steps back.
Fine, if theyre here to look after your tiger then they can stay for now. But once Tigerly is fine then they are to leave immediately, our Snow n wont allow just anyone to sucker up to our feet.
Without surprise, Chu Yi Yi of the Holy Land instantly blew up after hearing that derogatory remark. Shes the noblest youngdy in the human world, who would dare speak ill to her in that manner?
Since these people dont want us to stay then we can go. Im not going to put up with this if this is how theyre going to treat us. She grabs hold of her twopanion and begins to walk away.
GRRRARRR! Without Huang Xiao Yings bloodline suppression, the Three Stripe Tiger issued a growling roar in the next, its eyes red and thirsty for blood.
Seeing this, Snow Moon whos been trying to mediate the situation quickly got teary and anxious, Big Sister, what are you trying to do?! These are my guests that I invited, you have no right to drive them away!
You... Snow Lotus would of course be offended in the way her younger sister rebuked her, but shes also not blind to the danger thats quickly brewing nearby in the form of the tiger. Its already locking onto her body and fangs bearing!
Going pale at the dangerous possibility: I was just kidding... I didnt mean to drive them away.
Chu Yi Yi finally stopped her moving legs after hearing that, but her face wasnt that ofcent or happiness at being allowing to stay, its contempt: Thats too bad, we no longer want to stay. If not for Xiao Ying asking us to help the Three Stripe Tiger, we wouldnt even bother to waste time in this frigid ce. Dont think people are going toe and go as you please just because you got some influence here due to your family background.
Chu Yi Yi has never suffered such indignation, not in the past and not into the future!
As for Huang Xiao Ying who wanted to help the most, she too has been enraged by the maltreatment of the older sister here. Turning her head, this big breasted duntz made it clear shes also displeased.
And regarding Lan Xiaoyun... well, her temperament couldnt be called the best either. Sure, her abilities arent at the level of the other two girls in her party, but that doesnt mean she would just take the insult. After all, she had her cousin Bai Yan to support her, what did she have to fear?
Snow Lotuss expression changed for the worse after sarcastic remark: Im not wrong.
If these people are not here to lick their feet and gain some benefit then why else are they trying to get close to her younger sister? Only Moon is blind enough to believe them.
I Chu Yi Yi have never sucked up to anyone in my life, she proudly cocks her chin up, also, there is nothing in this world that is worth having me suck up to others!
You... Snow Lotus gnashes her teeth and red angrily at the Holy Lands princess.
How can there be such a brazen person in this world? She clearly wants to take advantage of the Snow ns influence yet refuses to admit it. Shes just like that bastard inside the estate.... both shameless to the core.
Big Sister! Snow Moon couldnt take it anymore and stomped her feet in frustration, They are my guest so I will decide on the matter! If you cause Tigerlys death then I will... I will die with you!
Chapter 1660 - Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (2)
Chapter 1660 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (2)
Taking another few steps back in a hurry after hearing that growl, Snow Lotus bursts out screaming: Crazy, youre all crazy! Im done staying here with you nutcases! Moon, I pray for you that these people arenting with bad intention, otherwise... not even Father will let you go.
Giving a final re at the Holy Land princess who dared to talk back, the pompous and rude miss of the Snow n twists around and fled back into her home.
Xiaoyun, Xiao Ying, were leaving too, lets go. Chu Yi Yi did not intend to stay despite winning the banter and pulled at her twopanions arm again. Shes never suffered indignation before in all her life thus far, its frustration and making her very unhappy.
Ah? Huang Xiao Ying widened her eyes. Shes somewhat reluctant to leave and gave a casting nce at the Three Stripe Tiger. However, her indecision steadied at the remembrance of Snow Lotuss maltreatment and poor attitude.
What are you dropping your mouth for? Didnt you hear what that woman said? She only knows how to look down on people. If anything goes missing in there then I can guarantee you she will me us for the theft. The annoyance clearly didnt leave yet, hence the sort of wordsing out of Chu Yi Yis mouth.
Yi Yi is right, Lan Xiaoyun also chimes in after a moment of thought. Turning to Snow Moon whos all anxious and worried, Im sorry Ms. Moon, we cannot help you anymore. Youve heard what your elder sister said, we dont want to get mixed in with the problems of your family so we can only keep our distance.
But... Snow Moons eyes immediately got all teary and red, she is her and I am I, I wont let something like that happen. Please, I beg you, please stay until Tigerly is back to normal....
In the end, the plea finally moved the tiger princess. Stepping forward again, Huang Xiaoying speaks with intelligence for once: Lets do this then, I will look after your Three Stripe Tiger for the next hour until the effects wear off since we wont be staying. I dont want to stay at this crummy ce either so everyone wins, how about that?
Perhaps the way of describing her home as crummy hit a sore spot for Snow Moon. Without dy, the younger miss of the Snow n began to let the tears roll down those cheeks until her existence shrunk into a insignificant pea size shape.
Murmuring in her tiny voice, Okay, I will have Tigerly follow you, please take care of him for me.... Ille pick him up in an hour.
Chu Yi Yi didnt have any objection to the tigresss idea of taking the feline with them. As long as they dont meet that foul-mouthed Snow Lotus then its all good.
Lets go. Readying to leave for the third time now after giving both girls the signal, Chu Yi Yi had just swung around when she overheard a banshee like scream from the inner courtyard of the estate.
Ah! You asshole, you actually dare to undress before me! I already knew you wereing with bad intentions but I didnt think you would be a pervert as well!
Naturally the annoyed Holy Land princess didnt want to stop again after so much back and forth, but the familiar voice that replied in the next second stopped her in her track....
Scram! The sound was cold and heartless, but with the youthful greenness of someone they knew.
Towards this voice, Lan Xiaoyun was equally as familiar because its someone theyve been wanting to meet as well. Exchanging a look with Chu Yi Yi, both of these humandies were making shocked faces like they didnt expect this at all. But of the most rash and tactless of the two, Chu Yi Yi had to take the lead when she bolted for the inside in a hasty run.
......
Inside a room.
The Snow ns chief and Wen Yi had just barged into this room when they saw Lotus angrilyshing out at the upant inside.
Lotus, what happened? The girls father asks with a frown on his face.
Father! Lotus saw who had arrived and immediately flew into a grievance cry. Pointing usingly at the half naked teen, her face red with rage.
Chapter 1661 - Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (3)
Chapter 1661 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (3)
This bastard got naked in front of me! Hes clearly trying to do something untowards me while no one is looking, we have to kick him out right away!
Bai Xiao didntsh out at the usation in this case though. Hes merely sitting on the bedside and taking it all in with an amused smirk.
Get me out of here? I couldnt ask for a better oue.
Just now he was indeed open chested; however, hes not trying to strip in front of the girl nor does he want to have her in this room to begin with. In fact, it was she who barged in when he was applying the medicine to huge wound along his chest. Furthermore, who barges into a mans room without knocking first?
Snow Hawk the chief saw through this of course since anyone could tell what the boy was doing with those bandages and medicine on the table.
Getting gloomy in his face when turning to his oldest daughter: Lotus, you are being unreasonable here, and no, you are not breaking the marriage arrangement and you will marry him.
The upset miss stared hard like she couldnt believe what her ears were hearing: Father, have you gone mad? Do not be deceived by this person! He can barely stand up on his own, let alone be the host of the Ice Lotus! I say its Big Cousin who should be....
Enough! Snow Hawk snaps in exasperated tone, This is my decision, you will not say more. I dont care if you want to or not, but you will marry him on the auspicious day set by the matchmaker.
Bai Xiaos cold ring eyes shifted to the older man at thatst bit because he never agreed to anything: I am grateful for the Snow ns help when I was seriously injured, but I wont be marrying your daughter. My marriage will be decided by own will, not by the dictation of others finger!
Snow Hawks face changed into the form of someone being troubled by a set of disobedient children.
Oh my goodness, one Lotus is already difficult enough to handle, now this teenager is also refusing my judgement! Which part of the Snow n is bad? What cant we give him to refuse the marriage?
Sir Xiao, you dont know this since you are not from here, but my Snow n has a rule passed down through the ages that one who wields the Millennium Ice Lotus must be a son-inw of the family. Snow Hawks troubled face reforms into a collected elder teaching their ignorant younglings, You cant expect me to disregard this rule, can you?
Bai Xiao only chuckled at that: Your ns rule is yours, what does it have to do with an outsider like me? I will naturally leave on my own after my injuries recovered some more, but if you wish for me to leave right away then I will. As for the debt of helping me, I will also repay it on ater date when my body permits it, that I guarantee.
A debt was a debt, he owes them and wont refute that im. However, no one was going to force him into anything!
Snow Hawks smile crumbled a into a thin line of deep troubled thought. Then just as this older man wanted to persuade some more, a irate outcry came from the missy in question.
Cant you see Father? This bastard is acting all high mighty in front of us so I will have deeper feelings for him! He knows you wont let him leave, thats why hes pretending to not like me! Im telling you, theres not going to be anyone, EVER, to fall in love with him!
......
Thatst line was exactly what Chu Yi Yi heard when she arrived outside the bedroom. Normally she would be insulted at hearing her friend being berated in such a fashion, but her eyes had alreadynded on the young dreamyd in her mind and that huge gashing wound across the chest! It struck her like a sword in a maidens heart.
Get out of my way! She shoves Snow Lotus aside who was directly in her way and sped towards the youngd.
Chapter 1662 - Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (4)
Chapter 1662 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (4)
Stopping right before the youngds presence, Chu Yi Yi was only a step away from crashing into him: Youre hurt Xiao Xiao?
Without surprise, Bai Xiao became startled by the sudden appearance of this friend of his. Even so, it didnt take long for him to respond with that brilliant smile: Im fine, howe you are here?
For a moment, even Snow Lotus was bedazzled by the level of charming off of thed. Shes always taken her big cousin Wen Yi as the most handsome man in the Ice Realm, thats why shes so heads over heels for the person. Yet now shesing to realization of someone even better on the bed right over there! To say shes not slightly swayed would be a understatement. But then the remembrance of the repugnant things done to herself instantly shook Lotus back to attention. Furthermore, she just got shoved by some lowly peasant outsider!
Its good that you are all right. I and Xiaoyun came to meet Bai Yan, but we ended up going the opposite way and came here instead. Im just as surprised to meet you here...
Bai Yan?
Snow Hawk whos been listening intently at their conversation formed a frown at the name.
Why is the name so familiar...?
Bai Xiao even cool face finally breaks into a warmth never shown thus far. Turning to the snow chief: Chief Hawk, I will be leaving with my friends now that they are here. The debt I owe your n will be repaid by me in due times, that I promise.
The frown in Snow Hawks face deepened even further. Instead of making the kind elderly fa?ade he showed earlier, the chief had turned sharp and borderline threatening.
Chu Yi Yi sensed this of course and subconsciously stepped forward to put herself between the two men. Shes vignt in the eye like a fights about to break out.
In light of the heavy air, Snow Hawks dangerous aura eventually scattered and returned to the gentle and kind one: Sir Xiao, I believe its best if you stay until you recover from your injury. I wouldnt want our efforts to be in vain, how about it?
Humph, why would we do that? You people will only continue to insult him if he stays. Chu Yi Yi doesnt back down and shot the idea down with her warning re around the increasinglyrger crowd of upants around the doorway. Im taking him away today regardless of what you all do!
This time its no longer a mere differing opinion or argument, its a direct insult for Snow Hawk who called himself the chief.
Bai Xiao felt the sudden pressure exuding out of the older man there and immediately reached out to grab hold of Chu Yi Yis hand to pull her back: Yi Yi, we will stay for now like Chief Hawk suggests. My injury is too severe to move properly so its the best arrangement.
As soon as he said this, the pressure that surrounded the Holy Lands princess dispersed and the chief bellowed out augh at the sensibility of the youngd: Thats great then. I will not disturb your rest so we will take our leave. Lotus,e with me! Grabbing his eldest daughters arm, he drags her out without room for discussion.
The whole room went all quiet despite the ruckus mere seconds ago.
Xiao Xiao, why are you staying? Chu Yi Yi asks with a perplexed look.
Scanning the room to make sure theres no ease droppers lingering around, The Snow ns chief wont be letting us go regardless of what we do. Also, youre not his equal so theres no point in resisting right now. We will move once I recover.
That little remark about her being weak definitely didnt make the girl any happier, but even so, the Holy Land princess didnt refute the im and moved on. So we can leave after you recover?
Mhmm, the boy makes a faint nod, once I am healed, no one here is my opponent.
Bai Xiao wasnt one to repay kindness with hate, but they are leaving him no choice. A debt doesnt equal to very, nor does it mean one must sell themselves out for such a thing.
Chapter 1663 - Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (5)
Chapter 1663 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (5)
Then Ill stay with you. Chu Yi Yi wanted to reach out to help the young man when her hand froze midair at the sight of that huge scar along the chest. Frowning in the face, Do you need me to help you with the medicine?
Realizing his current unting of skin, Bai Xiao suddenly found it oddly ufortable and quickly covered up part of it. Coughing to clear his throat and to hide his inner embarrassment, No, Ill apply it myself... its... Ive got some injuries elsewhere. Can you first move outside for it?
Men and women are different, its already bad enough hes showing his open chest before her, what would she think of him if he starts stripping the pants as well?
Youre hurt elsewhere? Chu Yi Yi blew open her mouth and began to examine the youngd with anxious eyes.
Bai Xiaos expression only got more embarrassed at the added attention: I... the ce where I got hurt is on my inner thigh, it will be inconvenient, so...
AH!
The Holy Lands princess reacted like any young maiden would, shes flushing red in the face like a peachy plum. Hurrying to swing around in order to not make eye contact, Uhh, that.... I will take my leave first then. Go ahead and apply the medicine. If you need help then call me. By the time her voice finished that sentence, shes already bolting it out the door.
Lan Xiaoyun was the first to greet the fleeing friend that came running back out from the estate: Yi Yi, that person inside... is it my cousin Bai Xiao?
Bai Xiao?
Huang Xiao Ying the tigress didnt know who the guy was; however, she could see the flushed red appearance of herpanion there. Without thinking, this big breasted duntz jumped up and yelled the first thought that came to mind: Yi Yi, why is your face so red? Did someone inside the Snow n pick on you?
No one will call you a dummy if you dont speak. Chu Yi Yi yells back in exasperation.
This big breasted duntz couldnt pick it up, but Lan Xiaoyun definitely did with her intelligence.
Did I say something wrong again? Huang Xiao Ying makes an aggrieved face.
Xiaoyun... Chu Yi Yi turns to her smartpanion and instantly noticed the smiling looking her way. In the momentary panic, she blurts out the only excuse that came to mind: Uuh, it is Bai Xiao inside there... and Im blushing because of the sun, the sun, its really the sun!
Pricking her eyes up skeptically, Lan Xiaoyun looks upward and found only the gloomy white clouds covering the sky, Sun? Where is the sun?
I... Chu Yi Yis flushed face nearly exploded due to the blood rushing up to the head.
Shes known as the little demon witch of the Holy Land, when has she ever been so weak and helpless? Its shameful but the girl had to admit shes inferior to even the tigress here who they took as a duntz. At least Huang Xiao Ying had the courage to pursue love despite everyones opinion.
Yi Yi, do you like my cousin Bai Xiao? Lan Xiaoyun figured its best to be direct.
Pursing her lips into a thin line, Chu Yi Yi stared at the ground for a long while before looking to for answering, I like Bai Xiao, Ive liked him since the day I saw him standing outside the burning Bai House.
Chapter 1664 - Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (6)
Chapter 1664 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (6)
Bai Yan wasnt the biological daughter of the Bai family, thus making it rather irrelevant even if she did destroy that household. However, Bai Xaio was different and remains truly born of that family C despite all the woes about their misdeeds. Towards someone that would go so far to stand with his sister, how could Chu Yi Yi not fall heads over heels for him?
If... said Lan Xiaoyun with a smile, Bai Yan finds out youre going to be her sister-inw, shell be very happy. Cousin Bai Yan have always liked you a lot.
Chu Yi Yi stared at the girl like cat having its tail stepped on: Who said Im going to be her sister-inw? Bai Xiao... he still hasnt epted me, and he doesnt even know I favor him yet...
Then you can tell him you silly, why wouldnt you tell him? But what would you do it Xiao Xiao rejected you? Lan Xiaoyun suddenly got very serious with that question.
Chu Yi Yi suddenly fell into a daze like her soul got shattered into tatters with that possibility, Thats right, what if he turns me down, what then?
Will he think of me being shameless if I refuse to let go? Will he think Im one of those females? Would he hate me in the end? The more she thought, the more anxious this Holy Land princess became, Or.... I can hide it from him for now... its fine to keep things as is like before.
Rather than being rejected, she much prefers to keep things at a stalemate level of friends.
Lan Xiaoyun understood the woes of her friend there of course. Raising a hand to pat that shoulder: Thats your choice and maybe then you can watch him marry and have children as well. By then you can even be the babys godmother and name the kid....
Chu Yi Yis little face got dreadfully white at the idea. She could tell Lan Xiaoyun was using this method to provoke her into confessing, but she just doesnt have the courage just yet....
I... Ill try, Chu Yi Yis lips formed into a bittersweet line, I will try to be like Huang Xiao Ying some more. She still hasnt given up despite suffering so many setbacks so I shouldnt give up either.
Bai Xiaos temperament have always been on the cooler side, the only exception being Bai Yan his older sister. Thats also the reason why Chu Yi Yi felt so reluctant to confess. The only reason the boy was so gentle with them was because of Bai Yans connection. Without that proud woman, they are barely worthy of being in the guys view.
Huang Xiao Ying whos been keeping quiet until now finallymented with that pastry stuffed mouth of hers. One really had to hand it to this tigress to eat at this moment. I did not suffer any setbacks okay, why do you two keep saying I did? Its so frustrating to be misunderstood because Ive been doing very well so far.
Chu Yi Yi snapped to the tigress because she did not expect that: I thought Little Rice isnt epting you, right?
So what? Huang Xiao Ying swallowed the pastry in one big gulp before replying, Sooner orter Little Rice will be mine. Ive set my eyes on him already, that means I wont change my mind in this life.
That actually brought a momentary stupor to Chu Yi Yis head. Before she always thought of this tigress as a silly woman who only has breasts for brains, but now shes somewhat envious of her straightforward nature....
I understand then! I will not give up! As long as he hasnt fallen in love with another, I wont give up either!
Chapter 1665 - “Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (7)
Chapter 1665 Chu Yi Yi and Bai Xiao (7)
Despite the topic being revolved around the young man inside her home, Snow Moon didnt actually realize this until theyve reached this part. Stunned in the eyes: Sister Yi Yi, are you saying that Bai Xiao inside is the one you like?
You can say that, Chu Yi Yi rubs her chin before narrowing those eyes in against the young girl, but you mustnt tell him this, otherwise.... I wont let Huang Xiao Ying help you anymore.
I see, dont worry I wont tell anyone, especially Sir Xiao. Snow Moon didnt get frightened by the warning tone, rather got all cherry and made a zipping gesture around the lips to emphasize her will to keep quiet.
Chu Yi Yi had already liked this lovelyss from the start and only stayed distant due to that rude older sister. Now that shes able to meet her crush as well thanks to this chance meeting, her tone naturally returned to a softer one instead of the displeased version from earlier: You are a good child. Can you tell me whats the deal with your family n? Why is your father forcing him to be your older sisters husband?
Snow Moon puckers her lip into a frown at the mention: My family has a Millennium Ice Lotus in our possession before and it took your friend Sir Xiao as its host by coincidence. Father believes he will be a great individual in the future because of that reasoning, hence his insistence on the marriage arrangement. But my sister Lotus, she.... she has someone else she likes already.
A Millennium Ice Lotus? What is that? Howe I never heard of that before? Chu Yi Yi rubs her chin at the odd name.
Oh right, the one my older sister like is my big cousin Wen Yi. But I never did like that guy since I was young, I find him far too fake with that pretentious face of his.
Are they really cousins? Chu Yi Yi stares in surprise, I heard close rtives bing a couple will have a higher chance of producing defective children!
At that moment all three eyes fell33 upon her.
Who told you such nonsense? Howe I never heard of such a thing? Lan Xiaoyun cuts in with her skeptical voice.
I agree, Ive never heard of these things either so it mustnt be true. Huang Xiao Ying also nodded in agreement. Her tiger n has plenty of their members partnering with close rtives, if it spread that their offspring are defective for this reasoning then it would be a scandal!
Its Bai Yan who told me this. Chu Yi Yi ndly answers, her voice deadpan and t.
Without surprise, that causes Lan Xiaoyun to loosen her frowning face: If its my cousin who said it then it must be true! Ms. Moon, you should tell your older sister this, otherwise their children will be defective in some way when born.
I agree, Huang Xiao Ying nods her head proudly for some reason, out of consideration for your love for the Three Stripe Tiger, I suggest you stay away from that cousin of yours lest he gets funny ideas about you afterwards. I will also tell my father to mandate distancing of close rtives in marriage arrangements.
......
Chu Yi Yi forced a hard look at this tigress due to the quick turn of attitude.
Thats not what you said just now.
Snow Moon also became dumbfounded due to theck of integrity about where these girls stoo. Shes simply never seen anyone changing their attitudes so quickly!
No matter who your older sister likes, my cousin Xiao Xiao wont be marrying her regardless, Lan Xiaoyun bites down on her lip at the remembrance of the past, no one can force that guy into anything if he doesnt will it.
Chapter 1666 - Framed (3)
Chapter 1666 Framed (3)
What do we do? My father will not let Sir Xiao go at this rate. If he finds out Sister Yi Yi here likes him too then he will surely kick her out... Snow Moon frowns and said it worriedly.
Casting a nce at the tigress, Chu Yi Yi wanted to confirm some details first: Hey big breast, are you able to ovee these people from the Snow n if we end up in a fight?
Huang Xiao Ying shook her head honestly: I cant beat them.
Both of you leave first and find Bai Yan for help, Ill stay behind with Xiao Xiao in case anything urs during this period. Unless she watches over the youngd, Chu Yi Yi could never be at ease while they are here in the Snow ns home.
No, I cant go, Huang Xiao Ying shook her head desperately, I promised the princess to protect you two. If I leave then who will do that?
Ha, dont take me as some weak maiden that needs protecting, Im in no danger... Xiaoyun, go with her as well. She is so clumsy and road blind, Im notfortable leaving her go out alone. Chu Yi Yi sighs and shakes her own head in a helpless fashion at the arrangement.
Okay Yi Yi, well be back very soon, dont go anywhere without reason. Lan Xiaoyun immediately swings around and dragged the tigress along for the exit.
Wait... you hold on. Huang Xiao Ying wanted to cry because she hasnt forgotten about the Three Stripe Tiger.
If she leaves then what about the tiger?
Out of desperation, she pushed away her friends hand and quickly took out a bottle and dagger from the storage bag. Cutting a slight opening on the tip of her finger, she lets a few drops of blood trickle into the container and hands it over to Chu Yi Yi.
You hold this. Although the blood is not as useful inparison to having me around, the few drops in there should still be enough to keep this tiger at bay for now. Just dont do anything to provoke him until hes better.
Chu Yi Yi nodded after taking the bottle over, thus allowing the two girls to depart in assurance. She got careless andpletely forgot about this other problem when suggesting them to leave. Thankfully the tigress had kept this in mind and helped out.
Sister Yi Yi, are you going to end up as enemies to the Snow n? Snow Moon eventually asks in timid tone after seeing they are alone.
This younger daughter of Snow Hawk may be of a small age, but she too had noticed the heavy atmosphere in her moon as ofte.
I dont know. This answer from the Holy Land princess was a honest one, she too doesnt know of what the future holds.
If the Snow n use excessive force then they too would be backed into a corner. By then, what other choice would she and Bai Xiao have? Its the main reason she sent her twopanions away to look for Bai Yan. With the demon queen around, what do they have to fear?
I see... Hanging her head dejectedly, Snow Moon could guess whats going to happen at this rate. But then her sad moon immediately got swiped away when she noticed the older sisters gaze: Its okay Sister Yi Yi, I wont go tattle on you to my father. I know my familys situation, I only hope my father wont make the wrong choice in this. He can be quite stubborn at times but hes not a bad person at heart. Please know that.
Feeling a tinge of guilt for putting such a youngss in this bind, the Holy Land princess reaches out and caressed that small head in aforting motion.
Chapter 1667 - Framed (1)
Chapter 1667 Framed (1)
Snow ns main gathering hall.
Snow Hawk sat high atop of his master chair as he gazes down at the two younglings before himself. Wen Yi, I have something to discuss with Lotus in private, you can go back to your room first.
Yes, uncle. Despiteplying by arching his fist and turning for the exit, the young man had made a disgruntled face once he turned the other way. Its not surprising in this case, after all, he did work so hard just to get this far and winning the girls fancy. Why should he be cast aside like an outsider when he wanted to be more?
Lotus, Snow Hawk returns his attention back to his daughter after making sure theyre alone, youve been talking with Wen Yi again havent you?
Hanging her head low in an almost guilty manner: Father, Cousin Wen Yi is way better than that Bai Xiao, why are you so prejudice towards him? Besides, whats so good about that Bai Xiao anyways? Didnt that outsider say hes without parents? Such a person has no status to speak of, why are youparing such a low standing person to Big Cousin?
The Wen n may not beparable to the Snow n, but theyre by no means weak in this frostbitten realm. However, in retrospect to Bai Xiaos connection with Bai Yan, the two could never be on the same stage. In fact, the queen of the Demon Realm could easily overshadow every major power in this northernndscape if brought to the front.
Lotus, I wont repeat myself again so stop having those thoughts. You will not change my mind on the matter. I care not whether you ept the marriage or not, you will marry that boy, understand? The older mans expression had gotten stern and hard, And in my opinion, that Bai Xiao doesnt necessarily want to ept you...
Lotus only sneered at that idea. Cocking her chin high like a proud peacock: Dont make meugh Father, that asshole is only pretending to not like me in order to trick me into liking him. Ive seen plenty who tried such ys in the past. I bet its because he knows you wont let him leave, thats why he wanted to use such means to earn image points. He probably feel so inferior that he needs to use such underhanded tricks.
Uuuh, enough, Im dont want to hear anymore. Groaning like hes going to get headache at his eldest daughters logic, Snow Hawks brow had furrowed into a deep knot. Swiping the air impatiently, We will talk againter, leave me for now. Also, you are not allowed to get close to Wen Yi during this period, do you understand?
Father! Lotus stomps her feet hard in frustration, but then retracted that whiny tone after lighting up with an idea: Father, I heard you got your hands on a Divine God Pill, can you give Cousin Wen Yi it? If you do then I promise to listen to you.
Divine God Pill, a very rare drug that could help one break through from a Middle Divine rank into the Higher Divine Rank. Its a wonderful product most could only dream about, and in this case the Snow n has gotten in their possession a single pill for the most talented of their members.
Growing extremely ugly in the face at the sudden request, the man could tell where this was leading to: Lotus, you know well enough that our n is saving that pill, why would you ask such a thing of me?
Of course I know Father, thats why Im asking you to let Cousin Wen Yi take it. I know you and the elders are all looking for the most talented among the younger generation to use it upon, but you need to stop being biased towards Cousin Wen Yi. Hes been stuck at the Middle Divine stage for so long, if he takes that Divine God Pill then he will surely make a breakthrough. You know it too, he and I...
Humph! Snow Hawk sounded irate now: You really have been blinded by that boy havent you Lotus? Dont think your father I cant see through to his schemes. He wants the Divine God Pill? Dream on! That precious drug will only be used on someone within the family, not some distant rtive from another n! Also, once you are married to that Bai Xiao, I will be sending Wen Yi back to the Wen n. Its not right for him to constantly stay at our home when he has his own.
Chapter 1668 - Framed (2)
Chapter 1668 Framed (2)
Father! Snow Lotus exims, her eyes teary and wanting to argue some more. However, the indifferent gazeing from her old man told the distresseddy all she needed to know and how fruitless it would be.
Without any extra hesitation, she turns and stepped out of the hall with a strong level of unstableness.
Father cant fool me, he only wants to keep the Divine God Pill because of that annoying Moon (little sister). Just because Moons talent is superior to mine that they are willing to be so unfair to me? I cant let this go on. Cousin Wen Yi have already been wronged, I must get him the pill at all cost!
Gradually, Snow Lotuss figure had straightened out with a firm steadiness in her strides.
Father, dont me me, its you who forced me! She mutters while giving a casting nce at the hall behind herself.
In this world, theres no one who could give Snow Lotus a sense of security aside from her so called strong and powerful cousin.
After leaving the hall, the resentfuldy directly went over to Wen Yis courtyard where the man was already waiting anxiously.
Big Cousin... Without surprise, she bursts into tears and threw herself at him.
Wen Yi caught the girl of course. Wiping some of the tears with his finger like a gentleman, he dives right into the main topic: So did you get it? Did Uncle give you the Divine God Pill?
Appearing apologetic in her face: My father did not want to give me it. Big Cousin, it looks like we will need to look for an alternative method at this rate.
Towards Lotuss answer, the guy expected it as much and didnt get angry. Even so, he couldnt hide the touch of disappointment in those eyes.
This woman is really stupid, she cant even get a stupid pill for me. If not for the fact that the Snow n only has her and that young Moon as the next heir, I wouldnt even consider this stupid woman. She has neither brains nor body, it disgusts me so much!
Having thought that, Wen Yi did not forget to keep up his gentleman act when the girl faced upwards to meet his gaze. Softening in his voice: Lotus, you know I only want to rely on my own ability to grow, I do not want you to suffer in my stead. Regarding the Divine God Pill, you mustnt go to Uncle again, understand?
That worked as expected because Snow Lotuss mood grew even more guilty and conscious of her own failure.
Cousin Wen Yi is so amazing, he never asks for others to help him. Why must Father misunderstand him as such....
Cousin, I will not let Father continue to misunderstand you. He will learn sooner orter who is the better option for being the Snow ns son-inw! Its all that Bai Xiaos fault, he mustve been spouting lies to him in secret and making you look bad!
Wen Yi didnt buy that theory of course in the way he narrowed his eyes in at thatst remark. Hes not stupid like this Lotus, the guy could tell Bai Xiao could care less about the Snow n based on his attitude alone. That leaves only one answer, the one behind his semi exile state was the chief who saw through his n!
I know my sweet Lotus, I know.... Bai Xiao lusts after you, thats why he framed me so that he could get Uncle to side with him. I wont let him do that, I promise you. I will let everyone in the Snow n know how much I love you through my own strength and not by taking advantage of others. That said, the sweet talker reaches out with his hand and caressed the girls hair in a soothing motion, those eyes radiating a doting love usually found in a pair of love birds.
Chapter 1669 - Framed (3)
Chapter 1669 Framed (3)
Big Cousin, is it wrong for me being the eldest daughter of the Snow n? I didnt want to be born strong, nor did I choose this beautiful appearance of mine, theyre all given to me by my mother.... Why does fate like to toy with me as much? All those shameless men only know how to connive after me and refuse to stay away. If I could, I would rather abandon it all just to be with you... Reaching up to caress her own face, Snow Lotus appears both bitter and happy at the same time for her own life somehow.
Those men at least had Father blocking them away so I didnt have to do anything, but now that asshole has Father in his fingertips. What am I supposed to do....
Lotus, I fear its not that simple with that Bai Xiao. Those in the past only want you and the wealth your family can provide, but this guy must be up to no good. You already saw how he schemed to take the Ice Lotus, hes probably meditating to do more than just marrying you. From that warm smile of the pretentious guy, Wen Yi began to lead this stupiddy down the path he wants, I know now, it must be the Divine God Pill. Hes weak so he wants to also grow stronger. With that pill, he will be able to do just that after stealing it in his next step.
That actually brought a visible tremble to thedys face. Shaking her head in the next like shes trying to think of something: How is that possible? Bai Xiao cant even climb out of bed so how can he steal the Divine God Pill from my father?
Did you forget? He had a few friends who came today, do you think its a coincidence that they deliberately approached your younger sister Moon at this timing? Maybe their whole purpose is to get the pill from the very start and the Ice Lotus is merely a coincidence. I cant be certain, but you must remind your father to be careful of everything and everyone rted to that person. Wen Yi says it with such solemn tone that its hard to dismiss the possibility in the eye of the girl.
Getting depressed again at the mention of her old man: But my father is already convinced of Bai Xiaos intent, he wont believe my words. And if I go to him and tell him about your opinion, Father will surely misunderstand you some more.
Then the Divine God Pill.... The guy continues to keep the conversation a round that item since he doesnt want to leave it.
Dont worry, that is ced inside the altar room by Father, some outsider wouldnt be able to get there on his own. The location wont be a problem.
Altar?
Wen Yi raised an eyebrow, his mouth nearly unable to stop fromughing out aloud.
So thats why.... The Divine God Pill is inside the altar room, no wonder I couldnt find out where it was from Snow Hawks concubine. Sleeping with that old hag was such a pain, though she did look fantastic for a middle woman. That bastard mustve been on to me for a while now. I need to finish up with my n soon less he acts against me....
Softening up until his voice could melt hearts: I am relieved then Lotus, you have no idea how worried Ive been for you and your family since that outsider came into our lives. We must continue to be vignt around that person, there are a lot of bad people who wants to take advantage of others in this world. After saying that, the guy went ahead to lean down at the nearby rose patch and plucked a piece from the bush to offer it over to the girl.
Snow Lotus of course felt ted at the offered gift, but her sight had lost sight of the thorns on the stem there and easily pricked her own finger, letting blood draw from the small cut.
Lotus! The guy hurriedly grabbed hold of her hand and wiped it with a handkerchief, his eyes showing pain and regret: Its all my fault, youre hurt because of my carelessness....
Seeing the unabashed lovey eyesing her way, the girl melted away like shes eating honey: Im alright Cousin Wen Yi, dont worry about me.
This wont do, you are my precious Lotus. Even a prick from a rose is a prick to my heart. Come, let me take you to your bedroom for rest. Acting like hes relieved over her statement, Wen Yi casually tossed aside the handkerchief and plucked her right up into a princess hold and left.
This wouldve been a real princess and prince story right out of a fairy tale, issue was the guy didnt leave for long in this case. Minutester, Wen Yi had returned in haste and picked up the blood-stained fabric from the ground. Others may not know the details but the altar rooms doorway had been sealed with a spell to keep intruders out. Only those with a direct bloodline of the Snow n could open it, and he wasnt one of them. Thats why he used the rose to get some from Lotus, and now he has it!
Chapter 1670 - Framed (4)
Chapter 1670 Framed (4)
Compared to the tenseness of sneaking into the altar room half an hour ago, Wen Yi only had joy right now in his eyes as he held the Divine God Pill high above his head for gazing. It took longer than he expected earlier, but hes got it now after locating the item inside a smallpartment hidden behind the altar.
With this I will finally break into the High Divine stage, and at that point no one can order me around anymore. Humph, I can also ditch that stupid woman and get a real one. Lotus cant even get a simple pill for me, what use is she in the future?
......
Not long after the so called gentlemans departure, Snow Lotuss figure also appeared at the altar rooms entrance. Compared with the mans initial nervousness of being a thief, this oldest daughter of the Snow n was much calmer in the face.
Why the stark contrast? Well, she knows well enough that her father wouldnt do anything even if its discovered she stole the pill. After all, if anything happens then who would marry Bai Xiao?
Using a dagger to cut open a small wound along the fingertip, she lets the blood drip onto the door lock and shoved it open. Subsequently, thedy did as the guy did and searched all around for the supposed secretpartment. But instead of being ted once she located the spot, she only got irate and red in the face like an erupted volcanoes.
Wheres the pill? Wheres the Divine God Pill?!
Why is it gone?
Did Father transfer the item to another ce? But thats not possible, where else in the estate can Father securely hide the pill?
During her spiraling train of thoughts and possible ideas, Snow Lotuss eyes suddenly popped in wide astonishment like it sudden dawned on her.
Bai Xiao and his friends just arrived, then the Divine God Pill goes missing, its too much of a coincidence! They must be the thief! They stole it!
Someonee! Someonee right this instant! Snow Lotus cries out after standing up and immediately drew the nearest guards toe running.
Miss, is something wrong? One of the leading men asks with rigid attention.
Gritting her teeth: The Divine God Pill has been stolen!
Boom!
Her words struck the guards thunderously, sending them all staring nkly and unable to process the sentence in full.
To begin with, their missions has been to prevent anyone from approaching the altar room, and the only reason they left was because of Snow Lotus dismissing them a few hours ago. Then all of a sudden the Divine God Pill has gone missing? Anyone with a brain could tell who would take the me in this case and it wasnt the youngdy!
Its all Moons fault, if it wasnt that girl dying me earlier then I wouldve.... Stopping there to stomp her feet in frustration, Lotus began to let her wild thoughts run wild.
Chapter 1671 - Framed (5)
Chapter 1671 Framed (5)
Those responsible for guarding the ce immediately got all fearful in their faces: Miss, how are we going to report this to the chief?
Theres another thing he didnt say though...
If it wasnt for the bigdy temporarily removing them from here then it wouldnt have been possible for the Divine God Pill to go missing in the first ce. At least not without them noticing beforehand at someone sneaking into the altar room and leaving them blindsided....
Lotus red hard at the group in front of herself: Just shut up and follow me, were going to retrieve the Divine God Pill right now!
Originally the group thats full of panicking adults gradually calmed down after hearing her words, What?! The bigdy knows where the pill is?
Ignoring the strange looksing her way, Lotus went ahead to leave for the inner courtyard where she assumed the thief resides.
......
Guest room.
Holding a bowl of soup in hand, Chu Yi Yi carefully spoon fed the content to the youngd across from herself.
Yi Yi, my hands are not a problem, I can drink it by myself.... This of course embarrassed Bai Xiao who never had such great treatment from the opposite sex.
No, that wont do at all. Bai Yan is not around right now so I must take good care of you. Chu Yi Yis eyes shed with gleeful light as they flickered shyly away from his gaze, You need to drink this up okay....
Likewise, Bai Xiao also red up into a flushed red hue along his cheeks due to their close contact. He could tell how awkward and intimate their current pose appeared, even so, he didnt reject the kindness.
Bang!
Just then as the pair were going through their moment, the door to the room suddenly got mmed open by a pair of feministic hands.
Startled in the fashion of a cat having its tailed stepped upon, Chu Yi Yi swiftly dropped the content in her hand and stepped in between the unweed people and her crush. What are you doing here?
Standing at the door was ady wearing a peach colored dress, and behind her was a line of guards that has surrounded the room in a circling formation.
Go, knab this thief for me! Cocking her chin high, Snow Lotus ignored that question and directly gave the order.
Yes, Mdy! The leading guards rushed forward, giving no care for anything else.
Peng!
Bai Xiao always knew this moment woulde so he didnt get scared, rather he leaned down and grabbed the dropped bowl and threw it at the rude bitch.
Get lost! Hes got plenty of practice in the past in the Bai House so this behavior wasnt anything new, he merely returned to his roots.
When has Lotus ever been treated like so? Having a bowl thats been smothered with soup thrown in her face? HA! The very fact that she was clueless enough to get hit showed how dense thisdy was at heart.
Shouting aloud in an irate manner: Bai Xiao! How dare you throw my familys own stuff at me?! You are a thief, now I got proof so you can forget about escaping the me! But as long as you return the Divine God Pill then I will spare you a painful death!
Chu Yi Yi now understood why thisdy woulde barging in. Raising a sneering smirk: Instead of going to look for the thief after losing something, youe and me us? Do you take us for fools?
You... Snow Lotus red at the Holy Land princess, Nothing happened until you came into my home, who else couldve done the theft then huh?! I bet its you who did the thieving!
Puffing up her chest to taunt the other rude girl, Chu Yi Yi never cowers before a challenge, especially when shes being called a thief when she never did it. I, Chu Yi Yi, will never deny doing something if its done by my own hands. Dont go using me of just anything. Although I dont know what that whatever Divine God Pill can do, but if its an alchemic product then I can get some at any time I want, why should I go steal it from your household?
Chapter 1672 - Framed (6)
Chapter 1672 Framed (6)
Bai Yans an alchemist, and with her ability and knowledge of ancient forms, Chu Yi Yi was certain she could get any Dan pill without problem. In that case, why would she need to steal some from another person?
Dont assume that Bai Yan disliked the Holy Land princess by the way she speaks to her or the way the mother lectures the steambun to stay away from the troublesomess, theyre in fact very close and would do anything for this temperamental follower.
You really know how to lie, who would dare say they can get a Divine God Pill with ease? Despite my family being the most powerful in thisnd, we too could only get one of those, and yet you dare say you can get a bunch? Show me proof then humph! Come on, bring out a bunch to show me!
Chu Yi Yi actually became stumped for a second: I dont have any on me right now, but Bai Yan is a alchemist so she will know how to refine some. If I go and ask her then she will give me plenty so why would I need to take yours!
HA! Snow Lotus cracks a sneeringugh like shes exposed the other side, That proves my point. You know a alchemist? Dont make meugh! Im giving you onest chance, hand over the Divine God Pill that you stole and I will spare you a painful death!
That does it for Chu Yi Yi. Squinting her eyes into a narrow slit, the princess forms a smirk and beckons the other girl toe forward with a finger. Come over, if you do then Ill return the whatever pill to you....
Thats more like it. Snow Lotus snorted, her chin held high as she slowly marched over, Now wheres the Dan pill?
Since the ce belonged to the Snow n, none of the guards or thedy suspected trickery. But as she got closer, Chu Yi Yi suddenly raised her leg and directly kicked into thedys stomach and sent her flying backwards!
To begin with, Snow Lotuss talent has never been high, coupling in with the years of love talk and unwillingness to train, she naturally fell heads over heals due to theck of defense. She could barely breath due to the stanching pain in the abdomen.
Then to make matters worse, Chu Yi Yi took this opportunity while everyone was still in a daze to rush forward and stomp down at the gasping girls back.
You think your madam here will just put up with your nonsense and usations, right? Ive been putting up with your attitude long enough! When have I ever suffered such attitudes from anyone?
Chu Yi Yi has devolved back into her old violent self in this case. Shes never been one to take anything, attitude or indignation. Now that shes been pushed over the edge, things wont end smoothly regardless of whoes.
Bai Xiao watched on as her friend there delivered a good whop ass kicking. He actually found this side of the Holy Land princess quite likable based upon the way hes smiling. However, being happy was one thing, the guy didnt get so lost in the moment that he would miss out on the guards who were throwing themselves at Chu Yi Yi by this point.
Rushing over to hispanion as well: Stop! Whoeveres closer then I will destroy the Millennium Ice Lotus inside my body! Afterwards no one will get their hands on the flower! He warns with ice in his voice.
Sure enough, the guards who came with Lotus halted in their steps. They know well enough the only reason Snow Hawk the current chief wanted this youngd into their can was because of the Ice Lotus and the promise it holds. If anything happens to that magical flower then they would be severely punished, death even for themselves and their family.
Chapter 1673 - Framed (7)
Chapter 1673 Framed (7)
What are you all dazing around for? Snow Lotus became rightfully outraged at the guards who didnt run over immediately, Get over there and knab this woman!
But... Mdy, the Millennium Ice Lotus....
Are you stupid or all just brain dead? This bastard is bluffing you! We just have to kill him to retrieve the Millennium Ice Lotus, theres no reason to keep him alive!
Big Cousin said it already, retrieving the Ice Lotus is as easy as offing this asshole. Afterwards the flower will be ours to remove.
Regarding Wen Yis words, this eldest daughter of the Snow n would believe anything, even the stupidest lies that most would deny right away. However, these household guards werent as confident and hesitated. They know what the consequences are if anything happens to that precious treasure. Whats more, their status wasnt on the same level as thedy, they are expendable and they know it!
By this point Bai Xiao had taken the opportunity to get in front of his friend. Showing force in his posture despite being sloppy and weak: No one can touch her as long as Im here today! Unless you want me to destroy myself along with the Ice Lotus!
The boys threat once again pushed the guards back.
Xiao Xiao. Chu Yi Yi lets go of her target and swings around to be a shield again, her face tense and insecure, Actually, Im usually not this brutish, Im usually very gentle....
She got careless and revealed that temperament born from the protection of the Holy Land.
Oh what do I do, will Xiao Xiao think Im too brutish and not give me a chance?
Thinking of this, Chu Yi Yi strongly adds another part: I am really really gentle, you must believe me.
Bai Xiao openly smiled at that: You are indeed really really gentle, but for this type of woman you need not be gentle. In front of the enemy, you only need to beat them hard and fast until they cant stand up again.
The princess just stared, her eyes showing incredulous disbelief.
He means.... I dont need to hold back my temper in front of those I find to be an eyesore? I wont have to hold back?
Do you think Im bad tempered?
No, she wronged you first so you should do whatever you want.
Bai Xiao has always been indifferent in his own personality, never showing pity to those who cross him. In this case, its Snow Lotus who sought her own demise so why should he do anything about it?
But would you still be on my side if I hit someone for no reason? Chu Yi Yi fixes her eyes on the young man in anticipation for the answer.
Bai Xiaoughs aloud with a humor in his voice: I believe in you, I believe you wont harm others in a barbaric manner unless you deem it necessary. After all, if my sister trusts you then I of course trust you as well.
In the eye of this youngd, anyone his older sister believes in are worthy of his trust regardless of what they do. To be clear, its not without reason. Just look at what they experienced in the Bai House? Despite being the children of that home, no one believed their suffering or difficulties and even earned a bad reputation for asking for help. Who believed them then? As a result, he wants to trust in those whom they deem friends, thats their decision and conviction.
Chu Yi Yi smiled brilliantly at the pass, Should I thank Bai Yanter? I didnt even do anything and already left such a good impression on Xiao Xiao!
You two... Snow Lotus pulls herself up and red her eyes out resentfully at the pair, You stole my familys treasure and still dare to hit me? Im going to tell my father and hang both of you for me to hit!
Chapter 1674 - Framed (8)
Chapter 1674 Framed (8)
Chu Yi Yi furrows up her brow: I told you I didnt steal it, what dont you understand? You really think your Snow n is all that? My own household may not beparable to yours, but I have Bai Yan on my side so screw off with your usations.
Within the human world, the Holy Land stands at the peak with unmatched fighting force. However, that doesnt mean anything when matched against the various ns in the Celestial Realm.
I care not who you have backing you, no power is above the Snow n aside from the Celestial Pce! Now you dare insult my House? Snow Lotus angrilyshes out and points her fingers at the other girl, What are you all dazing around for still? Hurry and go tackle her so I can get the Divine God Pill back!
The faces of the guards here had all turn green at that repeated order. Their faces showed how troubled they are and the fear circting within their veins.
Whats going on? Its then at this moment in the height of the confrontation, a low and mature voice cuts in from the rear.
Snow Lotus became shocked by the sound, but that surprise quickly turned to nervous tension once she met Snow Hawks iron hard gaze. Timid and small in her voice: Father... these people stole the Divine God Pill, thats why I came to get it back. You dont know, but this assholes friend here insulted me. You must punish them for me!
Snow Hawks face got cold: The Divine God Pill got stolen?
Thats right! It mustve been stolen by these people. The pill was perfectly fine until this woman came into our home, if its not her then who else can it be?
Big Sister! Snow Moon who had followed her father into the room stomps her feet in frustration, You cant spout things like that, Sister Yi Yi is not that kind of person.
Oh? Sounding sarcastic in her mocking voice, Snow Lotus only found it amusing in her younger siblings rebuttal: And you know that how? You and her only met today, why are you so certain about their personality? Or did you steal it or had them do it?
You... Snow Moon made a incredulous face at being used by her own family member, How did you be like this? You werent such an unreasonable person before... Big Sister, did Cousin Wen Yi tell you stuff again?
From the beginning, the youngss had never liked the guy, finding him too pretentious and fake on the surface. In fact, its so bad that Moon would rather avoid the person even in her own home, thats how much of a negative view she had of this distant rtive.
Youre trying to frame Big Cousin again! Snow Lotuss eye saw red, Cousin Wen Yi is not what you all think of him! I know him better than anyone so you can stop your persuasion now!
Enough!
Seeing how his two daughters are about to quarrel again, Snow Hawk rubs his forehead in pain and cuts them off: Lotus, I want to first know how you learned of the pills disappearance.
Biting her lip at the question: Father, its my own doing. You wont give the Divine God Pill to Cousin Wen Yi, thats why I wanted to steal it and give it to him. Yet when I went to grab the pill, I discovered its been stolen....
Originally Snow Hawk thought it would be Wen Yi who had stolen the precious pill under their nose, but since his own daughter was going to do it anyways then that suspicion became moot. Issue was, the chief here didnt consider his own daughters idiotic nature. If he did, well, he would go investigate the guy anyways out of extra precaution.
Miss, blinded now, Snow Hawk turns to Chu Yi Yi with his frowning face, is what my daughter said true?
Chapter 1675 - Chu Yi Feng (1)
Chapter 1675 Chu Yi Feng (1)
Bai Xiaos expression got very icy then. Raising a hand to pull his friend behind himself like a pair of love birds trying to protect each other, he confronts the Snow n: If your home experienced a theft then go look for the thief out there, not here harassing an innocent woman. Also, we wont be staying any longer since its clear were not weed. Yi Yi, lets go, were leaving.
Uhh, okay. The princess stumbles to react but reactively followed.ss
Its just that......
They had not taken step out yet before the guards surrounding their path and blocked the exit.
Still having his back turned to the snow chief, Bai Xiaos temperament was also showing in a harsh manner: Chief Hawk, what is the meaning of this? Although I have not fully recovered from my injury yet, I can still walk on my own so what reason do you have in stopping us?
You misunderstood Sir Xiao, I am not stopping you from leaving, but a theft has urred within my home. Regardless of who they are, its only proper that I investigate the matter and go over every individual that could be a suspect. Showing a light smile that neither roused hate nor kind feelings, Someonee, send Miss Chu here to a guest room for rest. If we locate the thief then we will naturally let her leave without issue.
Although Snow Hawk did not explicitly use Chu Yi Yi of being a thief, its nevertheless obvious to everyone he also suspected the Holy Land princess to some degree. It couldnt be helped in this case. The coincidence of the item going missing the very first day she arrives was too perfect. Anyone with a sane mindset would also turn to this direction no matter how good their logic was. Of course, thats only because of Lotuss exnation from earlier. Otherwise, the snow chief here would instantly turn to Wen Yi instead.
Father, Snow Lotus stomps her feet in frustration, Bai Xiao is also with her, theyre part of the same group. I believe we should tie them up and send them to the punishment hall for disposal instead.
Annoyed now after having his order questioned: You be quiet! Regardless of who stole the Divine God Pill, you will marry him so stop trying to wiggle your way out!
This foolish daughter of mine, what am I going to do with her? This Bai Xiao has our familys Ice Lotus, even if he did steal the Divine God Pill, what of it? Does she expect me to really punish the boy when hes going to be your husband soon?
Are you sure you want to touch her? Bai Xiao reaches over to grasp onto the Holy Land princesss hand, his face stern and unyielding.
Before in the human world, whether it be strength or background, Chu Yi Yi had always done the protecting, and now.... Its her turn to be protected by the man. One literally sees the sweet honey dovey eyes in the girl right now as she stood behind him.
So this is how it feels to be protected by the one they like.... Its not bad at all, I like it.
Someonee, bring Miss Chu to her room! Snow Hawk got louder since none of his people had moved yet.
Father! Snow Moon the younger daughter immediately protests. Shes getting extremely anxious and red in the eye, Sister Yi Yi will never do something like stealing from us, Father you....
Shut up for me! The chief swiftly stops her with that scold.
Compared with Snow Lotus his eldest, he much prefers this younger one since shes smart and hardworking. But love was love, he also must put into consideration of the entire n as a whole so he mustnt act solely on his own feelings in this incident.
Chapter 1676 - Chu Yi Feng (2)
Chapter 1676 Chu Yi Feng (2)
I wont be quiet! Snow Moon angrily shouts back, Father, Sister Yi Yi is not that kind of person, you are wronging her! If you continue to do this then you will regret it in the future!
Snow Hawks frowning face only got worse due to the displeasure of having his decision repeatedly questioned: Guards, go bring my second daughter back to her room, shes not to leave the room unless I say so.
This means that hes going to put Snow Moon under house arrest, which showed in the stream of tears flowing down the panicking girls face as she was dragged away.
I dont want this, I dont want to leave! Father, you cant do this... you cant do this to Sister Yi Yi.... She continues to sob and cry out.
Chu Yi Yi instinctively want to help in the way her hands were clenching up. However, this princess also knows what the consequences of her own rash actions would mean in this case. Shes seen through this chief already. Family bonds? Sure, he might have some, but that bond pales inparison to being the head of this household and all those who follow him. Heck, shes certain if the situationes to shove, he would even sacrifice his own daughters if it meant the prosperity of the n as a whole!
Xiao Xiao, Grasping onto the youngds hand as she spoke, Bai Yan wille save us so dont let this get to you...
Huang Xiao Ying and Lan Xiaoyun had already left to find the demon queen. Once she gets word of their predicament, that proud woman would surelye running.
I know my sister wille, but I fear we wont have the time to wait for her... Thed forms a helpless smile, In another few days I will fully recover and could fight our way out, but its unlikely they will give us the chance until then, nor do I want you to endure this indignation for my own sake.
Chu Yi Yi was a person whom his older sister highly valued, how could he bare to make her suffer in his ce? So, even if his strength hasnt been restored yet, he would still fight in order to not let them take her away.
Chief Hawk, you are likely not aware of what I said to these guards to make them back off earlier so Ill repeat myself for your sake. If youy a hand on my friend, I will immediately destroy the Millennium Ice Lotus within my body. I will do what I say, dont doubt my words.... Theres no fear or indecision in the young man, only strength and a drive to continue moving forward in life.
Snow Hawks face got even uglier as he narrowed in on thed: Are you threatening me?
Take it however you like. Dont assume I dont know what you are thinking. Cocking a smirk in his face, Arent you only pairing me up with your daughter because you want me to stay at the Snow n for the rest of my life? Dont try to say otherwise, I know as much as you do on what it means for the Ice Lotus to take root within my body. To think you would rather sacrifice your own daughters happiness just to have her take half of the powers given to me by the Ice Lotus, you sure are a thoughtful father indeed....
Snow Hawks fa?ade of being stern and mighty finally crumbled at his plot being exposed. Yes, he wants Lotus to marry Bai Xiao because the Ice Lotus works exactly in that fashion. Once mated, the pair could never be separated since their powers are shared, by then there wouldnt be any cause for revenge since the association has been made. Right now all that remains was the look of astonishment from the chiefs eye.
This...... how did he know about this? Only the chief of each generation would know about this secret, why does he know what the Ice Lotus entails for the female partner?
Father, is what he said true?! Snow Lotus swung around and locked onto her old mans stunned face, Is this the reason why you want me to marry him? You know I like Big Cousin the entire time! I never cared for talent or strength, why must you force me when Moon is around too! She couldve done so in my ce! Sure, shes a bit young, but you couldve waited a few years before making the marriage proposal....
Chapter 1677 - Chu Yi Feng (3)
Chapter 1677 Chu Yi Feng (3)
Shut up! Snow Hawk snaps and yelled at his daughter.
In a few years? A few years is all it needs for this young man to grow strong enough to ovee our control, and then what? What leverage do we have to make him marry Moon at that point? This dumb daughter of mine is so frustrating at times.... If she wasnt so easy to control then I wouldnt even consier her! Moon is smart, but shes also much more difficult to manipte for the ns sake.
Youre all shameless! Chu Yi Yi jumps out from behind Bai Xiao and yelled out in exasperation: Xiao Xiao is a dragon that soars through the sky, not some fish in a small pond. He will never be used by the likes of you!
Snow Hawk simply sneered at the outcry: Sir Xiao, I know my eldest daughters temperament isnt the greatest around, but the arrangement is also mutually beneficial. My Snow n may not be the strongest in the Celestial Realm, but its still a first-rate power. Aside from the Celestial Pce itself, there are no other forces out there that could make us fear them. As long as you be my son-inw, power and wealth will easily be within your reach. Why go out on your own when you can easily obtain a lifetimes worth of wealth in mere moments?
Bai Xiao chuckled at that temptation: And if I dont agree...?
No, I do not believe you will disagree. Snow Hawk appeared so confident in the way he spoke that its hard to disagree: I admit, I care a lot for the Ice Lotus, mainly because its our ns treasure for generations and a vital part of our strength. If you must insist on leaving us and taking the Ice Lotus away, then Im sorry, but I would rather it be destroyed then to fall into an outsiders hand. You cannot me me for wanting to secure whats ours to begin with, can you?
Unfazed by the open threat there: I cannot me you for that, I agree. However, one point in your argument is incorrect C the Ice Lotus, its mine to begin with. Im the original owner.
Please dont make meugh with that joke Sir Xiao, everyone knows the Ice Lotus has been in my family for centuries already, how can it be yours? Honestly, this is the first time Ive ever heard of such a shameless im... Chuckling coldly now that things havee this far, Guards, secure both my daughter and him, Lotus must marry him tonight!
As long as they finish doing their thing tonight in bed then everything is sealed.
Father! Out of panic, Snow Lotus subconsciously took a few steps back because she never expected the situation to turn out this way.
She only wanted to get the Divine God Pill back, not be forced to have sex tonight! Moreover, how can Father believe this asshole is more talented than Big Cousin? If they swapped position then Big Cousins achievement would surely exceed this guys!
Yi Yi, Bai Xiao lowers his gaze, I will stop them from touching you, leave first while I keep them busy. Once you find my sister then return. Dont worry, I will be alright.
Shaking her head after hearing that: I dont know where Bai Yan is. Regardless, Xiaoyun have already left to find her. You still have injuries on you, I cant just leave you behind.
If... only Di Xiao Yun (demon princess) was here, then she could probably ovee everyone here with her strength. She will certainly have a way to deal with these bastards.
Leave? Snow Hawk huffs a grunt and stepped forward, Neither of you can leave. In this Snow Realm, my people are everywhere, dont think about escaping.
Swish~!
Drawing their swords, the guards quickly surrounded the pair at the center.
Bai Xiao didnt hesitate in the slightest. He may be weaker right now but hes not powerless. Drawing his own sword, the young man pounced at the men thats swinging their des.
If it was in the past then he could easily pummel these people, including the chief here, but hes far too injured from thest battle.
Exactly then....
Chapter 1678 - Chu Yi Feng (4)
Chapter 1678 Chu Yi Feng (4)
GRARRRR!!
Suddenly, a massive roar of a tigers howl sts over from the back of the group, causing Snow Hawk to hesitate for a brief moment and allowing the Three Stripe Tiger to pounce at him. Those ws extended and lethal as it cuts into the mans arm from that swipe.
Chu Yi Yi, are both of you alright? Huang Xiao Ying jumps off the Three Stripe Tigers back and hurried over to examine herpanion.
Ho-Howe you are back? Wheres Xiaoyun? Wheres Bai Yan? The Holy Land princess urgently asks after seeing its only the tiger and girl who hade.
I felt uneasy not long after we departed so I came back with Tigerly. My instincts have always been good so I didnt want to risk it. But I did tell Xiaoyun to continue on with the direction Ive given her, Im sure she will reach the queen real soon. Pursing her lip, the tigress sighed in relief knowing shes made it in time. Its clear that if she hade even a momentter in this case, Bai Xiao wouldve undoubtedly been seriously injured there with that hit.
Damn beast, Im your master! How dare you help these outsiders to hurt me?! Snow Hawk snaps, his anger ready to explode as the pain continue to sting from the arm.
The big tiger didnt cower and instead issued a ferocious low growl in retaliation of that remark. Hes been in the Snow n all his life, never once has Snow Hawk been kind to him. If not for Snow Moon taking care of him, the poor thing wouldve been living a life of hell, hence his strong kinship to Huang Xiao Ying who had stopped him from going berserk on the youngss earlier today.
How dare you growl at me! Ignoring the others in the room, the outraged chief attacks the tiger in full.
He wont kill Bai Xiao or Chu Yi Yi until he knows shes the thief, but a demonic beast was another deal. As the most powerful man in this Snow Realm, he wont be insulted by a mere animal who had swiped at him!
Careful! Huang Xiao Ying became shocked, throwing herself over to the tiger to help only to be a step toote.
The wind de from Snow Hawks sword lifted the Three Stripe Tiger out, sending the poor animal flipping into the air and mming heavily into the courtyard. Theres now a scar running across its chest, even so, the big cat doesnt yield despite the stream of blooding out and threw himself at the man once again.
The mindset of demonic beasts has always been stubborn and simple. If he knows youre good to him then he would protect you at all costs, and if youre bad to him then he rather die than to be subjected to such humiliation.
Tigerly! Suddenly, an eximing cry came from the direction of where Snow Moon departed earlier, thus causing a pause in that hit. Nevertheless, the recoiling force alone was enough to send the tiger flying out again and leaving him paralyzed on the floor in pain after smashing against a wall.
Tigerly! Tears burst into the second daughters eye as she rushed over to protect her faithful friend with outstretched arms. She had just snuck back out from her room when she saw this ur so it struck the young girl heavily to see her own loved onesmitting such cruel acts: You mustnt hurt him!
Snow Hawks face sank into a dark plume: Its only an animal, you would raise your hands at your own father because of it? How dare you go against me after all Ive done for this family?
Chapter 1679 - Chu Yi Feng (5)
Chapter 1679 Chu Yi Feng (5)
Tigerly is not an animal, hes my friend, and hes my partner! Trembling in her small figure, Snow Moon clearly became agitated by that remark, You never allowed me to make friends since I was little, always forcing me to train from dawn to dusk. I know you and the rest of the family doesnt like him, always picking on him and refusing to y with him, but hes my most important partner! I wont allow anyone to hurt him, I will not!
Shut up! Snow Hawks fist started to make a crackling sound due to the pressure he made as he swept his gaze over to the guards: Did I not say shes not allowed toe out? Who let here out!
Hanging their head in guilt: Chief, the second miss threatened tomit suicide if we dont let her out...
Get out of my sight! The man became outraged as he locked onto his second daughter, I wont allow my daughter to be held hostage by a demonic beast! Before I didnt know you cared so much for that animal, but now I do so its time I handled the matter. Either you drive it away and he lives, or he stays and I kill him today, choose now!
I dont want this! Snow Moon turned and grasped onto her Three Stripe Tigers cor, I dont want to leave Tigerly, if he goes Im leaving too!
It seems that I have been too tolerant of you as ofte, letting you grow such unruly behavior. Also, stop thinking about whimsical thoughts, you are my daughter, you must stay here to protect the Snow n for life! And this demonic beast, I am not going to let it stay.... That said, Snow Hawks murderous gaze fell upon the tiger who had no means to retaliate.
Tigerly could tell his fate was likely be sealed today. Turning to face the youngss, he licks the palm of her hand in unbearable sadness of their impending separation.
Enough! Chu Yi Yi finally couldnt take this sad picture and spoke up: Are you even a father? What father wouldnt love their daughter? Do you have even the slightest consideration for her own feelings?
The princess grew up under her fathers favor so this sort of family structure astonished and baffled thedy to no ends. In her view, family should be kind and loving to one another, not this sort of tyrannical structuring where one must obey the will of the older.
Its none of your business on how I lecture my daughter. Snow Hawk just brushed it off with a huff and turned to the side where the guards stood: What are you all waiting around for? I dont care what sort of fuss she makes, do not let my second daughter leave her room again!
......
Meanwhile at the same time atop of a snowy mountain peak, Lan Xiaoyun had just tripped over a branch and nearly fell off a cliff. Shes cold, extremely tired, and most importantly, lost and clueless as to where she was exactly.
After the tigress left after saying she got a bad premonition, this poor human girl had been walking in a single direction. If the terrain was t then this wouldnt be a problem, but there are mountains here. Before she knew it, the poordy had climbed a peak and gotten herself cluelessly lost aside from following the sun to make her way through.
Yan Yans younger cousin?
This voice didnt sound unfamiliar to her ear, but it didnt ring any bells either. However, that picturesque face once she turned upwards to the sky left her tearing up with great fortune.
Why are you crying? The man floating in the clouds frowned, his voice indifferent yet surreal.
Sir Yi Feng, excited in her voice due to the ring hope that fell into herp, you need to hurry and save Yi Yi, shes in trouble! Right now shes inside the Snow ns estate.... and Cousin Bai Xiao is also there.
Chu Yi Fengs expression sank into a stern look that he almost never showed. This only urs when it involves people hes close to, and even then its a rare thing. Disappearing like the wind, hes true to his name thates like the wind and disappears like the wind.
......
Not long after the guy had left, another familiar voice reached out again and causes the human girl to be ecstatic.
Xiaoyun, howe you are here in this icy mountain?
Chapter 1680 - Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yan’s Arrival (1)
Chapter 1680 Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yans Arrival (1)
Cousin Bai Yan... She couldnt control the tears thats swelling outward of those eyes after seeing who hade. Taking a few steps forward, Lan Xiaoyun didnt hesitate in throwing herself into the demon queens arm after all the trouble shes been through.
Cousin, I miss you so much. You have to go save Bai Xiao, he is being held against his will...
Instantly, from that perplexed face of finding her rtive in this frostbittennd, Bai Yans expression had turned grimly dark. What happened, tell me right away!
Wiping the corner of her eye to remove the fluid, she quickly went over the encounter at the Snow n and how things arent looking good.
Yan Yan. Di Cang sweeps his wife into his arms then and made his iconic smile before a bloodbath urs, Lead the way, I want to see the sort of people who would dare touch my brother-inw!
......
Compared with the calm of the snowy mountains, the Snow n was experiencing a crisis of its own from within the ranks.
By this point Snow Moon had been roped up and being dragged away for the second time. She struggled and struggled of course, but her strength paled inparison to all these good fighters of the family. As for Tigerly the Three Striped Tiger, hes too injured to even get up, only able to make several whimpering cries from the throat as he watched on from the ground.
What a foolish animal! Snow Hawk snorted at the fruitless struggle before shifting his attention back to the reason hes here.
Bai Xiao acted in ordance with this by pulling Huang Xiao Ying and Chu Yi Yi behind himself. Hes ready to fight despite his weakened state.
Chief Hawk, you are certain about not letting us go today? Know that I will never marry your daughter even if I stay. The young mans cold heartless words were like swords stabbing into Snow Lotuss heart.
If at first the eldest daughter only believed Bai Xiao was trying to win her over by ying hard to get, then now shes certain he truly despises herself. Shes dumb, not stupid, she could at least read the situation when things have evolved to this point.
Father, just let him go if he doesnt want to marry me! I already have someone I like, a far better one, its simply baffling to me how he can be so high and mighty despite being so powerless.
Guards, take my eldest away as well and summon the matchmaker. I want Lotus changed into her wedding gown for tonight! Snow Hawk doesnt even bother responding to her oldest daughter and instead began ordering the rest of the guards to move. As for Sir Xiao here, get him the wedding garb from the storage. If he resists, lock his two female friends away, I like to see him resist then!
Lotussplexion got dreadfully white then, but as she gnawed on her own tongue in frustration, the girl suddenly got another idea in mind.
I need to find a way to escape tonight. I will never have sex with that asshole. Even if I marry, I will only marry Big Cousin....
Yi Yi, the two of you leave now! Bai Xiaos eyes grew grim as heshed at the nearest guard with a punch.
Grabbing both girls by the waist, he forcefully tossed them into the sky. This was the only opening he could see with the divided attention from the Snow Chief so he took it.
Chapter 1681 - Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yan’s Arrival (2)
Chapter 1681 Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yans Arrival (2)
Forget about the Snow n members here, not even Chu Yi Yi or Huang Xiao Ying expected the young man to pull this trick. Staring at him, the Holy Land princess reactively wanted to reach out and grab his arms to only slip those dainty fingers across that shoulder sleeve in thest moment.
Catch them! Snow Hawk glowered as he ordered the men to move it.
Ignoring the fact that Chu Yi Yi might be the thief here, the mere fact that the only weakness of the youngd was these twodies was enough to make Chief Hawk capture them. By using the two as hostage, he could easily manipte the guy into sleeping with his daughter afterwards.
If you want to catch them then you better step over my dead body! Bai Xiao blocked the pursuers with his figure, that sword in his hand pointing at whoever attempted to draw closer.
Unfortunately, the young guy never did fully heal from his injuries. When he moved so did Snow Hawk who locked onto him. Following a palm strike to his chest, the guy stumbles backwards and spewed blood from the mouth.
Bai Xiao, is she your lover in the way you protect her? Snow Hawk casuallyments, Her strength is so mediocre, likely not from any noble house or n, why are you so insistent on being with such a mundane female when my Snow n far exceeds her worth?
A frown naturally formed on the young mans face at the misunderstanding, but hes not going to correct the chief either. Huffing a grunt, he continues to keep a wary pose: Yi Yi and my rtionship is none of your business. Also, I will never be forced into any form of marriage, no one can dictate my future!
Bang!
Striking out once again with his palm after that retort, Snow Hawk knew his words wouldnt do anything so he intends to use force to do the talking. Yet despite increasing his power in that hit, the recoiling force only made the young man take two steps back before stopping.
Naturally blood leaked from the corner of Bai Xiaos mouth at his injury bing more severe, but the stubborn pride in his eyes and face never relented.
Dont look down on me. I may not be able to defeat you lot today, but dont think I will submit to your whims just because Im losing. If you want to kill me then go ahead, I will never sleep with your daughter!
Snow Lotus was being dragged away when she overheard that shout. Like any young maiden, being disregarded to such a degree would undoubtedly make them flush with embarrassment. In the heat of the moment, this foolish girl actually broke free from the constraints of her two restrainers and ran up to the guy and pped him across that handsome face!
If it were in the past then Lotus wouldnt even be able to get close to the boy, let alone p him. But now, Bai Xiaos exhausted and suffering from a double injury, just about anyone coulde hit him as they please because merely standing there required most of his energy to support the feat.
Get this you asshole! Its me who dont want to marry you, not you not wanting to marry me! Who do you think you are? I am the eldest daughter of the Snow n, a woman beloved by hundreds in thisnd! You are nothing but a orphan without family or background, dont go running your mouth like youre all that when youre not!
In the eye of this pompousdy, only shes allowed to refuse the marriage of others and not the other way around. Imagine this news being spread across the city, it would cause irreparable damage to her reputation you know?!
Not the least bit annoyed by that outburst, the teen here only licked the corner of his lip to remove some of the blood. Then turning to Lotus, his eyes radiated a cold bristling ice storm that shocked the sphemous girl back like shes actually there in person.
Before your family saved me when I fell unconscious, I wanted to repay that debt using my own means, but now... I owe you all nothing.... The way Bai Xiao carried a heavy note, showing how repugnant he was starting to feel about this ce.
Chapter 1682 - Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yan’s Arrival (3)
Chapter 1682 Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yans Arrival (3)
Hes no longer able to resist, go... Frowning in his face, Snow Hawk gives themand and slowly turns around to have his back facing the young man. He doesnt want to continue watching this sad sight despite being one of the reasons causing it.
Its just that his words did not get to finish when a fierce piercing wind emerged from another side. Before he could react, a long sword had already gone into Bai Xiaos chest and out through his back. Blood oozed out as a result of this lethal wound, dying the white robe of the young man red.
Wen Yi!!! After the initial pause due to how sudden this ured, an unbridled level of rage gushed forward from the chiefs heart. With cracking fists and popping veins, he yelled: What are you doing?!
Uncle, I heard this boy stole a Dan pill from the estate and dared to resist. Such a person will never be trustworthy, its best we kill him now before he destroys us all when hes strong enough! That said, Wen Yi the scum who was in fact the real thief here draws his sword out, leaving the wounded Bai Xaio to suffer a second injury as the blood rained out like a fountain.
Theres nothing but blur left in Bai Xiaos vision as he tumbled forward. Then as his consciousness slowly faded away, a light blue figure quickly dashed over and caught him mid fall before he hits the ground.
Yi Yi, didnt I tell you to go? He weakly mutters upon recognizing that familiar face upon close contact.
I said I wont go, I wont ever leave you, I would rather die with you before then!
Even if I die, Im going to die with you...
Bai Xiao had trouble getting a full look at the Holy Land princess, but he could sense the intense emotion in that voice: Yi Yi, you...
When exactly did that happen?
Why do I sense such strong love from her voice... did she always feel that way towards me?
Father, this is not Cousin Wen Yis fault, hes only looking out for the Snow n. Snow Lotus didnt care for the dying boy and instead ran up to Wen Yi to act as his shield using her own body. Shes afraid this momentary pause would bring the attention back to her lover.
Humph, Ill dispose of youter! Bai Xiao wontst much longer, you and him must do the deed now! Snow Hawk has seen many things in life so he knew this was the time to act less he miss the opportunity. As for the one responsible for this tragedy, he has every intention to kill Wen Yi afterwards for this mess.
Yes, Chief. Two of the estate guards got the hint and began to move over to pull the Holy Land princess away.
Chu Yi Yi ignored them of course. She could care less for what others want and started to bring out the Dan pills from her storage bag and stuffed it into Bai Xiaos mouth. Unfortunately, these restorative pills were all made by Bai Yan during her time in the human world. Its not effective for someone thats at this level.
Im not leaving him, you better kill me first before I let go! Finding her efforts futile, she directly wound her arms around the guys shoulder to keep contact, those eyes zing with hatred for the men around.
Snow Hawk remains indifferent to the tearful outcry of course: If she wont let go then beat her until she does!
Thats all these bastards needed. Finding a stick nearby, they began to hit the princess from all angle.
Bruises quickly developed across the girls body as the hits continued to rain down. It hurts, but when her eyes met with the fading light in Bai Xiaos, the material pain paled inparison to the stinging helplessness in the heart.
I wont leave him, even if I die today!
Stop, all of you stop now! Huang Xiao Ying the tigress had been standing at the entrance the entire time.
The queens brother... got stabbed? How... how did this happen... These people dare to hurt Her Highnesss brother?
With that thought in mind, thisdy roars out and transform into her beastial form, pouncing at the guards with her ws leveled at their necks to stop them from beating her friends.
Chapter 1683 - Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yan’s Arrival (4)
Chapter 1683 Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yans Arrival (4)
Snow Hawk didnt expect the second girl to be a demon so he became quite taken aback there by her transformation. However, his initial shock quickly subsided after seeing the trouble this tigress was causing by stopping his men from beating Chu Yi Yi. Getting dark in the face, this chief raises a hand and attacks the tigress from the rear.
Huang Xiao Ying hit the ground hard from that sneak attack. Even so, she immediately pounced back up due to the heat in her eye and rushed the group attacking Bai Xiao and Chu Yi Yi a second time.
Meanwhile outside the snowy citys gate, Bai Yan and the others were rushing over at their fastest speed towards the estate when they overheard the tigresss sorrowful roar.
Yi Yi and Xiaoer... something must have happened.
......
Pfff!
Chu Yi Yi again spewed a mouthful of blood from the mouth due to thest hit from the rod, but no matter how hard these people tried to pry her away, she refuses and clung even harder to the young mans body.
Yi Yi! You go, let go of me and leave on your own! Bai Xiao didnt fare any better as the blood continued to drain from his veins. He wanted so direly to do something, but he couldnt even lift a finger anymore, thats how powerless he was at the moment.
This truly turned out into a mess. Damn it, if Bai Xiao doesnt sleep with Lotus soon then all this trouble will all be for naught.
Snow Hawk never intended to kill anyone in this matter, but as the situation spiraled out of his control, it simply wound up like this. It didnt help either that Snow Lotus and Wen Yi was pushing the problem from the rear in their own way.
Miss, I advise you to let go, otherwise Ill have to use a tougher approach. The chief attempts to salvage thest bit sanity from all this with that persuasion.
Chu Yi Yi didnt care, only weakly muttering to the air: Im not going to leave him.... If he goes I go, if he dies I die....
Xiao Ying, Im afraid I cant hold on anymore. If Bai Yanes, help me tell her... help me tell her to bury me together with Xiao Xiao... Thats my only request.
Im sorry, Father...
Im sorry, Brother...
I cant be with you anymore.
Gradually closing her eyes in eptance, the past images of her friends and family shes before the mind and brought a sad pitiful smile along those lips.
Its just a pity... I will never see them again.
Yi Yi!
Suddenly, a familiar and gentle voice cuts through the noise in this courtyard, sending the Holy Land princess into a momentary trance like shes hearing illusions. But it quickly dawned on her, this was no dream. Shooting open her eyes, the girl looks up toward the source in where voice originated. White robe, raven ck hair, a picturesque handsome face that she would recognize anywhere and anytime, Chu Yi Yi knew she was saved!
Throwing herself into those arms after the mannded, Big Brother... it hurts...
Shes the little witch of the Holy Land, when has she ever been beaten?
You... Snow Hawk had long notice this new arrival before everyone else, but his body wouldnt allow him to move like hes been petrified. In fact, the auraing off of Chu Yi Feng was so strong that his heart started to panic and made him want to back off.
Make no mistake, Chief Hawk was by no means a weak individual, hes long be Demi Divine Lord and could beparable to a Keeper in terms of strength. Despite this fact, he felt miniscule before the handsome man that justnded on the ground.
How strong is this person exactly?
Chapter 1684 - Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yan’s Arrival (5)
Chapter 1684 Chu Yi Feng and Bai Yans Arrival (5)
But then his attention quickly shifted to the way Chu Yi Yi addressed the guy.
She called him... Big Brother?
How can it be?
How can this woman have a brother who is more powerful than me when shes so weak?
Big Brother, help Xaio Xiao... I cant do it, please save him, I dont want him to die... Chu Yi Yi did not wait for Chu Yi Feng to speak and tugged at his sleeve for help, her eyes tearfully crying, Take him to Bai Yan, I know she can save him....
As long as theres a breath in him, Bai Yan will be able to bring him back, Im sure of it!
Yi Yi, Xiaoer! The abrupt voice sounded urgent and filled with panicking fear when it reached the princesss ear.
Recognizing it but still having trouble believing its true, Chu Yi Yi rigidly looks up to find a woman rapidly flying over to their spot in the courtyard
Bai Yan is here, Xiao Xiao is saved!
......
Afternding on the ground, Bai Yan wasted no time to assess the situation by ncing over to Snow Hawk and his men. But her sharp ring gaze soon fell upon the pool of blood around the young man on the floor and that made her heart tense up like a hand just ripped it apart. The demon queen could literally faint if not for the urgent desire to help.
Xiaoer! Leaping over to the spot, the demon queen smoothly pulls the young man into her arms to feed a pill she readily summoned from the storage ring on the finger.
The effects were near instantaneous, stopping the flowing blood from that wound. Sadly, its not anywhere close to being enough to save the young man, hes still deathly pale and grim to the eye like hes about to lose his breath at any minute.
This isnt enough, Xiaoers injury is too severe. If I want to fully heal him then I will need to refine a Bodhiden Dan Pill. I dont have the key ingredient Snow Blossom on hand.... There are some on the Sky Mountain though, but.... Di Cang, go summon all the demons nearby to look for the herb!
Bai Yan wanted tomit murder due to the anger swelling from within so her words there were a bit erratic. Its normal to lose her cool, anyone would, especially when her brothers life was something she vowed to protect, and now shes failing it at the highest level!
Yi Feng, Bai Yan may have lost her cool but the sane part of her head remains. Realizing shes too heated and needs to calm down to approach this with a level-headed mindset, the demon queen throws another pill over to Chu Yi Feng, Give that to Yi Yi, it will heal her bruises and internal injury, I like to see who would have the nerve to hurt my people!
Boom!
Snow Hawks brain became rocked by an explosive sh to the past. The reasoning? Its because on the moment Bai Yan and Di Cang appeared from the sky, he already started to remember why he felt the name to be so familiar.
Not long ago when the Celestial Pce summoned all the Demi Divine Lords to attack the Demon City, he too was part of that assaulting force. Its there on that day that he met this woman in red....
Chapter 1685 - Exposed (1)
Chapter 1685 Exposed (1)
Who are you? Snow Lotus did not notice the nervous behavior of her own father so she was very eager to get in their faces, Oh what the heck, just take him away so we can be done with this. I will never marry this fatherless orphan do you hear me?!
Bai Yans expression got exceptionally frosty at thest tidbit about her brother being called an orphan. Turning to confront the wretched girl, her eyes nailed the other person firmly at the spot.
Shes Bai Xiaos older sister, Bai Yan. Chu Yi Yi the Holy Land princess had recovered by now so she also became eager to get back at the other person. And why wouldnt she? The little witch of the Holy Land doesnt take insults lying down, not before and not now. Didnt I say so earlier? Your entire Snow n is finished once Bai Yan is here, hahaha!
WAH!
Blood literally drained from Snow Hawks face in real time, causing his fist to tremble violently due to the horror.
Demon Queen Bai Yan, shes Demon Queen Bai Yan, what have we done! Why does that Bai Xiao have such a dangerous sister? This is over, the Snow n is doomed!
I dont care who you are, you better take your brother and get lost! Even if my father wants me to sleep with him, I will refuse!
Snow Lotus does understand Bai Xiao doesnt want to marry herself, but shes too proud, too egotistic to ept that reality, hence the reason on why she kept insisting about that detail to make herself feel better.
Shut up! Snow Hawk snaps, pping his eldest daughter across the face using a sizable amount of his strength.
Getting all bruised up in the cheek, the crying girl didnt understand why her old man would hit her so shes extremely aggrieved in the face, Father...
Still shaking all over, the chief wanted to smack her a second time there but was swiftly stopped by Wen Yi the thief from the side. Uncle, you are too cruel to Lotus. Despite knowing these people are the one who stole the Divine God Pill, you still want to marry her to that guy? Do you not have any love for your own daughter? All she wants is a man who is willing to stand on their own two feet, why must you force her into something she doesnt want? Much less someone that only knows how to rely on the Snow ns influence to reach a higher height!
If it hadnt been for Snow Hawk already reaching his limit in the amount of outrage he could release, the middle-aged man would never allow Wen Yi to spout such crap before Bai Yan. Sadly, its already toote by the time he attempted to stop this. Growing increasingly more fearful and urgent, the chief turns to find Bai Yan slowlying over to his location like a menacing demonic being ready to sh down with a scythe.
Di Cang, can you take care of my brother for me? I want to personally handle the matter here today.
Back when they were powerless and weak, it was always Bai Xiao who protected her. Now, its time she did something for the younger brother.
Chapter 1686 - Exposed (2)”
Chapter 1686 Exposed (2)
Di Cang readily picked up this brother-inw from his wifes arm after that request. He has no issue with caring for this rtive and happily nodded before giving all of these walking corpses a meaningful smirk. He knows, whatevers going to happen would be far worse than what he had intended for them. Eradication would be the least of their worry; after all, there are fates worse than death, and in this case with his wife thats only the bare minimum of what she could dish out.
Who did you say stole a Dan pill? Bai Yan asked with the most hair-raising smile one could make.
Miss Bai... Snow Hawk knew where this conversation was headed and wanted to exin themselves. Unfortunately, the guys sentence didnt even get to finish when it suddenly got cut off by that cold hard re from the demon queen. Its as if someone gripped him by the throat an sucked the air out of that lung, which elevated the initial fear and shock to utter despair.
Speak, who stole a Dan pill! Bai Yan continued to ask with a higher level of intensity as she threatened those around.
Wen Yi also felt the momentum and fell backwards a few steps, but then this thief quickly recalled the fact that they are in the Snow ns estate and regained some of hisposure. Answering bravely: It is that youngss over there who stole the Divine God Pill. She and your brother are a group together, that makes him her aplice!
Bai Yan sneered: They are my family, why would they need to steal someone elses Dan pill, let alone some measly Divine God Pill?
After saying that, the demon queen roughly pulled out a bottle and uncapped it by popping the cork. Pouring the content out onto her palm, she readily tossed the bunch out towards the tigress to one side.
Divine God Pill? Those are all Divine God Pills?! Snow Hawk may not be an alchemist, but hes been holding onto that one pill for a while already so he could recognize the shape and color at first nce.
Despite the high value the pills had, Huang Xiao Ying could care less and leaped into the air to gulp down those sweet candies. Shes a demon so these precious alchemic products are food for her.
In my case, Divine God Pills are no more than snacks to feed a pet, yet you im my brother and sister stole it off your hands? Bai Yans derisive smirk was daggering, stinging these people like their pride just got trampled upon.
Taken aback for a split second, Wen Yi wasnt going to be beaten so easily considering his own fraudulent nature: And you expect us to believe those are Divine God Pills just because you say so? If it wasnt them then who else could have done the theft?
He intended to have Chu Yi Yi bear the me so hes not going to back down no matter what. Someone merely has to be the scapegoat, thats all he needs.
Bai Yan! Chu Yi Yi tightly grasped onto her sleeve then by running over, Its this guy who stabbed Xiao Xiao earlier!
Exploding with an air that sent her hair flying out into an almost ghostly fashion, this demon queen didnt think twice and rushed at the thief. Smashing her fist into Wen Yis chest and making an audible bone cracking sound, she sends him flying out like a rocket in the next. But theres no way that would be enough. With a single step, Bai Yan disappears in a sh and reappears before the guy to pick up his arm.
Crunch!
With that sound, she snaps the guys elbow backwards into a one-eighty degree in the wrong way.
All these people could hear in the air now were the heart wrenching scream of agony and pain that echoed across this courtyard due to the howling cry from Wen Yis throat.
Cousin Wen Yi! Snow Lotus got deathly white at this cruel disy of ruthlessness. She wanted to run over and help, but the demon queens following nce sent her shivering like a predator just locked onto her soul.
Not wanting to waste time on the ignorant, Bai Yan turns back down to her screaming patient of pain: So you are the one who hurt my brother? Ha, HAHAHA! I will make sure you experience a fate worse than anything Ive evermitted in this life, dont you worry. That said, this ming fiery scanned the crowd to make sure their faces are forever ingrained in her mind, After Im done with him, it will be your turn, none of you shall escape me!
Chapter 1687 - Exposed (3)
Chapter 1687 Exposed (3)
Miss Bai Yan... Snow Hawk pulls a forced smile to look easier to the eye despite the thickyer of sweat on the forehead, This is all a misunderstand, a misunderstanding....
A misunderstanding?! Chu Yi Yi growled at the man, You wont let me and Xiao Xiao leave when we tried, then your daughter came out of the blue and used us of stealing a Dan pill. Oh right, you are also responsible for injuring Xiao Xiao a second time after he refused to sleep with your daughter!
The more she recounted all those egregious things, the more dangerous Bai Yans expression became. What else happened while I wasnt around Yi Yi, tell me each event slowly. Those demons under Di Cang will take some time to gather the ingredients so you dont need to rush.
Clenching her small hands into a ball: Xiao Xiao dont want to marry the Snow ns first daughter, but they kept insisting on it against his will. Then that Snow Lotus over there kept humiliating him, calling him a parentless orphan with an unknown background. She also called him weak and powerless, a worthless outsider not worthy of her status as the first daughter of this ce.
Bai Yans chest would heave up and down at every point being called out by her close friend. Shes never heard such insults about her dear brother in all the time shes lived in this life. Imagine it having all shoved into her ear at once? Theres no way she wouldnt be affected.
In her fit of rage, the demon queen stomps down even harder against Wen Yis chest with her foot, causing the guy to suddenly spray out blood but also a round green bead from the stomach. This would bet he Divine God Pill stolen from the altar room. Unlike alchemic products, this specific pill doesnt dissolve the second it touches the tongue, rather it takes a while before its fully digested. Wen Yi knew this detail of course. Therefore, he intended to make a excuseter, iming hes going out to train in order to seek a way to make a breakthrough. And when he returns in the future, no one could say otherwise.
Snow Lotuss weeping froze there in that second. She too had noticed the partially digested pill dropping down from the air and onto the ground, which left her utterly speechless and popping those eyes.
As for Snow Hawk the chief, well, what other emotion could this middle-aged man have? He came over to catch a thief, yet its this very thief who thrust his entire n into the firepit by nearly murdering the demon queens younger brother!
Wen Yi, its you, its you who stole the Divine God Pill! The chief reactive roar causes a huge uproar from the men of the Snow n.
Unlike the shocked faces of most standing here, Chu Yi Yi was actuallyughing and eventually crying as well: Do you all see?! I never lied, I told you all I didnt steal it! Turns out its your own people who stole it!
She could be the bad person in a story, but she would never be wronged and framed for something shes never done. Even if the Snow n would be doomed today for what theyve done, it doesnt change anything!
Chapter 1688 - Exposed (4)
Chapter 1688 Exposed (4)
If it werent for the Divine God Pill, Xiao Xiao wouldnt be hurt!
And the Snow n is equally as guilty for being so blind!
If Xiaoer wants it, I can give him the entire Celestial Realm... And your Snow n, its nothing but a regional power yet you lot dare to hold my brother in contempt and force him to marry this runt of a girl? Bai Yans immense power began to release with her words, pressuring and cracking the floorboard as a result of that strength.
Yan Yan, Di Cang ces his charge onto Huang Xiao Yings tiger back and walked over to bring his wife into an embrace, Dont worry, your brother will be alright. Why dont we do this, we can give the Celestial Realm to your brother as a gift. Back when I met him for the first time I never got to give him anything so this will be his present.
The demon king could see the dreadful mood of his wife so this was his way of cheering her up. Its not that he didnt have emotions towards others, rather hes giving it all to this woman and none to the world.
If before Snow Lotus still had a few sarcastic remarks regarding the conversation of others then right now all she had would be the disheartened and betrayed emotion of seeing the Divine God Pill on the floor.
Why did you lie to me Cousin? Why did you lie to me? Why did you steal the Divine God Pill? You told me you only want to marry me with your own virtues, your own strength, why did you frame others then?
Over the years, there had been countless people who truly cared for Lotus and warned her of Wen Yis pretentious nature. Sadly, this love-struckdy revoked their kind words and grew more ingrained on loving the guy. But now what? What was she seeing? Trying to say its a coincidence was impossible, not even she could pretend to not seeing the truth.
Meanwhile on the other end, Wen Yi only had the look of death on his face. He knows, even if these people let him go and his reputation ruined, Snow Hawk would never let him live afterwards!
Inparison, Snow Hawk already had the crazed look of a murderer ready tosh out. Hes red in the eye with veins popping up all over his forehead. If it were not for this asshole, we wouldnt have wronged the girl and boy, and then the Snow n wouldnt be at fault even if the demon queen came! But now we cant even pretend to be innocent!
Theres one thing you said thats not wrong. Bai Yan turns to Snow Lotus, her voice pinning the girl on the spot and making it difficult to breath, He doesnt have a father or mother, but he does have me as her older sister. He is not an orphan, he is my most precious younger brother.
So what if he doesnt have any parents left alive? As long as he has her as an older sister then what couldnt he get? She would give him everything!
Snow Lotuss lip quivered at that statement. She wanted to make some excuse for her own safety but quickly found her voice lost under that enormous pressure. Taking a step back, thedy appears flustered and lost like shes being cornered by a predator.
So... Bai Yan sneered, for the crime of looking down on my brother, you too will pay the price!
Chapter 1689 - Snow Clan’s Trouble (1)
Chapter 1689 Snow ns Trouble (1)
Miss Bai Yan, this is really a misunderstanding. Snow Hawk no longer had any of the air he showed earlier. What pride and strength in his demeanor? More like a frightened stray that wanted to make himself scarce before a predator.
If I had known Sir Bai Xiao was your brother then I would never have forced him into anything. Its not he who is not deserving of my daughter, its my daughter Lotus who is not deserving of him....
My brother is this hurt already and you still want to im its a misunderstanding? Bai Yan cared not for their excuses and only got more annoyed by their persistence on pushing the issue aside as something small.
In this instant, Snow Hawk only felt his back sweating buckets at the sudden decrease in temperature. He knows the excuse wasnt working!
Then how do you wish to settle this matter Miss Bai Yan?
Quite simple, I want the Snow ns destruction!
She wants the people here all to die, what else?
A grim look rocked the chiefs face. Others from his n may not get it but he does. If this demon queen says she wants to destroy the Snow n then she would do it. Theres no other force in the Celestial Realm who could stand up to her at this point.
Miss Bai Yan, your brother was stabbed by the guy under your feet, he is the one you want. Now, Im gifting him to you for disposal. I only ask you spare my n for the gift! Snow Hawk grinds his teeth and utters this out.
Father? Snow Lotus turns to her old man in shock, not believing the proud and powerful father of hers would behave so timidly before this unknown woman.
To be clear, this eldest daughter of the Snow n wasnt delusional here for continuing to side with Wen Yi. She knows shes been deceived, but love and emotions arent that simple, otherwise why else would there be so many cases of people suffering despite being able to solve it by leaving?
Cousin Wen Yi did do wrong, and he also lied to me for a very long time, but.... this is still our own Snow ns business, we cant let others intervene. Perhaps its Bai Yans cold menacing gaze, but Snow Lotuss argument there sounded weak and unconvincing.
Coughing at the sudden glimpse of hope, Wen Yi didnt want to let this chance go and attempted to crawl up. Unfortunately for him, Bai Yan noticed this and immediately stomped down harder and nearly sucked the air right out of his lung.
Lotus, Im sorry, I shouldnt have stolen the Divine God Pill... I want to grow stronger so I can marry you, I did everything for you... His voice croaky and difficult to make out, hes nevertheless said what he needed to make the young foolishdy to move.
Father... I wont marry Cousin Wen Yi anymore, you can break his leg and anything you like, but please spare his life. Slowly closing her eyes, Lotuss lip quivered with exhaustion after making the plea.
Snow Hawk instantly shot a threatening re towards his eldest, Let him go? Ridiculous, hes done enough damage as it is!
No, Wen Yi is Miss Bai Yans now to dispose, I wont get involved. This whole mess was done by him so he needs to shoulder the mistake, it has nothing to do with us anymore. Snow Hawk made sure to peak over to the demon queen for her reaction, hoping desperately for confirmation. He could care less for his own daughters plea at this point when its all their necks on the line.
Bai Yan merely smirked in a sarcastic manner, The way you said it.... It sounded like I need your permission to punish this guy or something? If thats what you are thinking then too bad, everyone who is involved with my brothers injury will all be punished!
Chapter 1690 - Snow Clan’s Trouble (2)
Chapter 1690 Snow ns Trouble (2)
Snow Hawk dropped his head right away. He didnt dare to make anymore excuse because the guy knows it would only get worse if he did so.
Which hand of yours did you use? Bai Yan asks with the look of a murderer.
I...
Pfff!
Blood sttered following that sound. Looking down at his hands, Snow Hawk had to take a good moment to let his brain process what had urred and what fate befell his dismembered hands....
Your hands are the consequence of answering me toote on the first question. Now, your continued hesitation will cost you your internal Dantian. I will destroy it and let you live a life of a frail old man!
Boom!
Snow Hawks chest felt a major blow in the next, causing him to spew a mouthful of blood and himself falling to the ground in a deathly pale light despite being under the sun.
My Dantian... Its destroyed! Im no more than a useless trash now! I cant even bepared to a child!
Snow Lotus cusped her lips at this sight, both horrified and shocked by what has transpired to her father.
Father is the chief of the Snow n, one of the few Demi Divine Lords in the Celestial Realm, how can he fall so easily and without resistance before this womans hand?
Why...... Why is this happening?
Where exactly are these people from? Isnt Bai Xiao just some undeserved orphan who got lucky bying to the Snow n?
Wen Yis face was equally as stiff. He wanted to run at this point regardless of how futile the efforts were. As a result of his thoughtless movement, Bai Yans attention soon fell upon him again.
No, you cant kill me! Its all Lotuss fault, its her fault for seducing me and promising me everything, its all her fault! The guy cries out in desperation after realizing hes the next in line.
Snow Lotuss heart had already fallen into shock and disbelief to begin with, but that stinging outburst from the very man she loves ripped at her heart and then stomped on it.
What did you say? She turned rigidly akin to a robot at the man attempting to crawl away like an animal.
Biting his teeth, the coward and thief snaps: Snow Lotus, the biggest mistake of my life is to be seduced and lured here by you. If it wasnt because of you always clinging onto me and refusing to let go, I wouldnt have done any of the things here today, nor would I have attacked Sir Bai Xiao there due to your constant pleading for help. This is all your doing, youre the mastermind, Im only a puppet used by you!
Undoubtedly, a young maiden being used by the very man she gave everything to would hurt. In this case, it didnt just hurt, it ruined her and sent her sanity to the border.
Suddenly, a hystericalugh filled the air. Its self-mocking at first, then that voice turned to dread and despair like a wild animal that has lost their soul.
Wen Yi, you told me before you disdain those who only know how to climb the ranks using others, did you not? You said you wanted to use your own virtues to marry me, did you not? You said you dont care if Im the eldest daughter of the Snow n, that you only love me for who I am, did you not? Tears filling those eyes, her voice sobbing and croaking: I always believed in you, even when you imed Chu Yi Yi is here to steal the Divine God Pill, I believed you and never doubted you.... So why? Why are you doing all this? To think I intended to steal the pill for you in secret and this is the thanks I get? To be used as a scapegoat for you?!
That actually sent Wen Yi into a stunned state because he didnt expect to hear this.
Shes going to steal the Divine God Pill forme?
Why didnt she tell me from the very beginning?
That way I wouldnt have had to bother doing it myself!
Chapter 1691 - Snow Clan’s Trouble (3)
Chapter 1691 Snow ns Trouble (3)
How am I supposed to know you were going to steal the Dan pill for me?! Its your fault that I am in this state. If you had said something earlier then I never wouldve risked myself! Wen Yis expression bordered on the line of a crazed madman, his hair disheveled and eyes red with veins, its the look of deep hatred.
Snow Lotuss heart had already been riddled with holes by this point, but that outrageous argument only added to her wounds. To say theres barely anything left inside would be an understatement. Wen Yi, I loved you with my all. I even went against my fathers order repeatedly, and... I went as far as to betray my father behind his back! This is how you treat me?! Swaying in unstable strides as she got a bit closer to the guy, I made a lot of mistakes in my life so a lot of people have the right to resent me, but you are the only one not qualified to do so!
This would be the awakening point for thedy. Looking back at all the past things shes done, the egotistic pride of looking down on others in contempt, all of it were goaded along by this very man. Truly, Lotus never did act like this during her youth, at least not at this level of spoiled contempt. Bluntly said, Wen Yi destroyed her....
Finally dropping the rock in her heart, Snow Lotus sloppily ran over to her own fathers side and leaned down in tears: Father, Im so sorry for being so stupid, I got blinded by this evil bastard and ruined you, ruined the Snow n! This is all my fault!
Snow Hawk acted as the pir for this n, with his fall so does the Snow n as a whole. For this huge mistake in her life, Snow Lotus felt nothing but regret and guilt for the harm shes caused to her family.
Di Cang, said Bai Yan with a cold smile, bring this man back to the Demon Realm and leave him with Fourth Elder. He hurt my brother and nearly took his life, merely letting him die wont make up for what hes done.
Bai Yan never lets a debt go unpaid. Chief Hawk already paid the price by having his hands dismembered and Dantian destroyed, now all that remains would be Wen Yi. The bastard doesnt get something so easy like death, hes going to suffer for putting a sword into her brother!
Dem-Demon Realm?!
Wen Yi caught onto that name and popped his eyes. Shaking all over, You... who the hell are you people?
Who am I? Bai Yan shot a death re at the bastard, The Snow ns chief should know better than all of you, let him tell you.
Sure enough, everyone immediately shifted their attention to the crippled man on the floor.
She... shes Bai Yan the Demon Queen, and the guy beside her is Di Cang the Demon King.
Boom!
Despite the day being sunny and bright, everything in the estate only look gloomy and dark like a massive dark cloud has shrouded the area. Its eerily quiet to the point where a pin drop could be heard.
For Wen Yi who would suffer the most, hes not just showing shock anymore, theres absolute despair and a crushing level of stress in his mind. If anyone would so much as shoved him some more, his sanity would surely shatter into a psychotic episode.
The demon queen is Bai Xiaos sister?
Isnt he supposed to be a powerless orphan without background?
No wonder.....
No wonder the demonic looking man can make such big statements like gifting Bai Xiao with the Celestial realm.
Hes Demon King Di Cang, he has the power to do something like that!
The Demon Realms king and queen, impossible, this is impossible... Snow Lotus cusp her lip in shock, that body trembling and stumbling backwards.
Even if she knew that Bai Xiaos older sister had extraordinary strength, she would never imagine they would be of such magnitude with their background. Its the Demon Realm! Even the Celestial Pce are not their opponent now!
Chapter 1692 - now Clan’s Trouble (4)
Chapter 1692 Snow ns Trouble (4)
Demon... Demon Queen... Wen Yis face went from white to green as his voice fell into an incoherent mess: I didnt know Bai Xiao is your brother, if I had known I never wouldve hurt him. I know! The Snow n has a second daughter called Snow Moon, her rtionship seems to be very good with your brother. He can have her, Im willing to offer her aspensation for the trouble, please let me go....
Kneeling there on the ground, the disgusting bastard bangs his head repeatedly against the floor like hes unaware of the pain.
Wen Yi! Snow Lotus yells with clenched fist, Who do you think you are to offer up my younger sister aspensation? She from my family, the Snow n!
Even if she grew up not liking her younger sister very much, the girl was still her sibling. Coupled with the fact that the bastard lied to her for all these years, theres no way Lotus would continue to act blindly and go along with whatever excuse he had in mind.
Snow Lotus, are you stupid? If you hand Snow Moon over to them then maybe the Snow n will be spared! Wen Yi shoots a re back as retort, his voice cold and harsh.
Sneering in contempt at the once love of her life, Snow Lotus thought otherwise in this case for once. Shes alreadye out of that shadow and could see things clearly. What save the Snow n by offering up her younger sister? Thats all ludicrous. With Bai Yans love for Bai Xiao, even offering up everyone here would be insufficient.
Meanwhile on the other side of the courtyard, Chu Yi Feng had been remaining unemotionally quiet up to this point. However, after hearing that oundish statement from the pleading bastard on the floor, this young master of the Holy Land could sense an unspoken level of anger shing within his younger sisters eye. It also helped that thess kept peeking over to Bai Xiaos spot, which only told the older brother more than he needed to know.
Queen, Huang Xiao Ying looked towards Bai Yan then, that Snow Moon did defend us, but thats only because of me and Chu Yi Yi, she has nothing to do with Sir Bai Xiao.
This exnation allowed Bai Yan to understand everything. Curving her lips into a smirk, If my brother really does like that Snow Moon then Im more than happy to ept her into the family, but if he doesnt.... that makes the whole thing different. Are you nning to force that girl onto him? That is another crime atop of your already guilty self.
Wen Yis face again went white, but this time the blood literally drained from his skin: Even if he doesnt like her, your brother can still take Moon in as a concubine. That girl rebelled against her father to defend Sir Bai Xiao, thats why I made the suggestion. Its normal for men to take multiple wives. If he doesnt like her, he can always marry more femalester on, like....
From out of the blue, a huge gust of wind came blowing over and sent the foolish guy flying up into the air and crashing back to the floor. And this time, he was certain to not speak because his mouth had been smashed up from that impact.
Purple robe, silvery hair, a demonic smile capable of seducing all females, Di Cang steps forward in the most dangerous manner: Bai Xiao is my brother-inw, naturally he can only have one wife. This is a rule that epasses all of the Demon Realm! Who would dare break the rule set by I?
Huang Xiao Ying the tigress appears stunned and dazed by the newfound rule: Majesty, when did the Demon Realm have such aw?
Chapter 1693 - Snow Clan’s Trouble (5)
Chapter 1693 Snow ns Trouble (5)
Thats something I decided when I married my queen. Oh right, since were talking about it, Im adding another one: those who get in-between someones rtionship are also punishable in the same fashion!
Bai Yan squinted her eyes then, making a smile that didnt seem to be a smile at all towards her husband.
Di Cang didnt see this right away, but as his back felt the cold numbing chill crawling up his spine, he immediately swung around to find that unnerving smile in his face. Shuddering out of reflex: Uuh, ahhh, Im not threatening my brother-inw, you have to believe in me, I would never do such a thing. Im only annoyed by these people who can so casually say a man can take multiple wives at their leisure.
The demon king was sweating buckets right now, only a step away from raising a hand to vow for his own innocence. Dare to move again Bai Xiao? He doesnt have the guts for that!
Grabbing the demon king by the cor, Bai Yans look spelled death if otherwise: I want to know what otherw the Demon Realm has after we get back. If theres some thats outdated then I will change it. Also, were adding another about marriages and that close rtives cant be married!
Seeing Bai Yan doesnt intend to pursue his own folly of indirectly judging his brother-inw anymore, Di Cangs heart finally eased up. The demon king knows, if he really does anger this precious wife of his, he wouldnt be able to sleep in the bed tonight, its off to the sofa again!
Chu Yi Feng had juste back to attention then when he overheard their intimate quibbling. Sure enough, his eyes dimmed with sadness at the picture.
Big Brother.... Chu Yi Yi murmurs, her eyes worried for the guy.
In light of the thoughtfulness, the picturesque man merely smiled and shook his head to show hes okay.
Yan Yan has be more and more outstanding as she grows. Shes no longer that frail young girl who needs my protection.... This isnt a bad thing, I should be happy for her....
Yi Feng. Bai Yan also met the guys gaze then after sensing the attention. She wanted to say something to sooth the situation, but she too didnt know what to say at this moment.
Yan Yan, I see you are doing well, that puts me at ease with Yi Yi following you. After I finish handling the matter here, I will leave....
Slightly disappointed that their rtionship has deteriorated to such a degree where even a casual conversation has be possible, Bai Yan drops her gaze with the light in her eye dimming away: Okay....
For Chu Yi Feng, her feelings are not clear.
Theres affection, friendship, just no love...
So, from the very beginning, she didnt dare give him hope.
Yan Yan, I hope... The hurting man turns his back to avoid making his next words more difficult, If one day I be distant and could no longer recognize you, please do not hold back and kill me!
A shocked face filled Bai Yans expression: Yi Feng, why would you say that?
Im only saying it for now, in case... Perhaps that day may nevere so dont hold it to heart. Swinging around, Chu Yi Feng attempts to form a reassuring smile so the demon queen doesnt worry. Then shifting to Snow Lotus and Wen Yi who caused this whole mess, I heard you also held my sister in contempt. Never has anyone dared to do that to her, you two are the first.
Boom!
Raising a hand, a monumental level of force came crushing down at Wen Yi the bastards head, sending him smashing into the ground and creating webs of cracks as his body being imprinted against the stone bs. Despite the intense hit, the Holy Lands young lord never did take the thiefs life, not because he couldnt, rather its due to Bai Yans remark about sending the guy to the Demon Realm for further punishment.
So, in the end, the guy did the most damage without actually killing the bastard here today. He came like the wind but also left like the wind.
Bai Yan, I keep having this strange feeling about my big brother. Chu Yi Yi frowns, her heart vaguely uneasy in regards to thatstment.
Ba Yan felt the same way as she gazed in the direction of the mans departure. Chu Yi Fengs changed.... Does it have anything to do with Chu Yi God? I cant let this go unchecked, I need to see that man and ask for an answer!
Oomph Oomph! Snow Hawk coughs up a mouthful of blood, lying weakly there as he spoke to the very daughter who ruined him: That mans strength is also far superior to my own. Do you see Lotus, both of the people whom you looked down upon are both with backgrounds superior to our Snow n, hahaha...
The Snow n is finished, no one can save us!
Chapter 1694 - Bai Yan’s Glee
Chapter 1694 Bai Yans Glee
Snow Hawk was shedding tears of regret after that statement, but whats the point anymore? A shattered ss could never be repaired, and the mistake his family made could never be amended.
Di Cang, Im leaving the remaining matter here to you. My brother needs rest so Im going to take him somewhere quiet. Have the ingredients ready for me once the demons finish gathering everything.
Bai Yans view fell upon her younger brother unconscious face. Theres no longer the fierce glint she showed to the members of the Snow n, only the gentle care towards her family.
The demon king knows how much this young man meant to his wife. Reaching over to touch her shoulder to reassure the woman that its going to be alright: Dont worry, leave things to me... Ill make those who hurt him wish they were dead instead!
The bit about wishing they were dead hit Wen Yi the hardest here. Dting his eyes wide in horror, the thief and bastard was finally starting to regret his own decisions in life.
Not wanting to spend more time on these people, Bai Yan carries her brother and slowly strolled for the outside, but not before leaving onestment as she disappeared from the spot. Dont destroy this Snow ns estate yet, I need to use one of their room. As for the rest of the people... I dont want to see them again.
......
Pouring through the open window, the suns ray magnified the young mans handsome contour. Hes soundly asleep right now, no pain, no bleeding blood, only the scab that formed around the sword wound on his chest.
Yi Yi, run away! From out of the blue, Bai Xiao bursts open his eyes and yelled this aloud.
He didnt know where he was, or what has transpired, but his mind could still vaguely remember the crying voice of the girl and his own helplessness due to the lethal injury through his chest. But as his head gradually cleared up and the image of the room slowly hits him, the racing in his heart slowed down. Only then does he notice the enchanting face staring down at him from above.
Sister... what are you doing here? He asks with a hint of confusion and befuddlement.
Bai Yan sat at the head of the bed when the boy finally awoke. Relieved at the effectiveness of her medicine, she sighed and asked another thing thats bothering her: Did something happen between you and Yi Yi when Im not around?
Bai Xiao subconsciously shook his head at the question and avoided eye contact: You misunderstood Sister. Yi Yi put her life on the line to protect me, plus shes your close friend, so... I just didnt want anything to happen to her.
Raising a brow, Bai Yans eyes were all smiles: Is that so?
Bai Xiaos face grew red and embarrassed at the obvious tease: Its true, Yi Yi and I are clean, you mustnt misunderstand us Sister....
After hearing this, Bai Yan did not say anything else as she slowly got up to leave the room.
Sister, where are you going?
Turning her head around with the biggest grin at the doorway: Of course to call Yi Yi over to care for you. What, do you expect me to stick around to look after you instead?
Xiao Xiao is not young anymore, if he can Yi Yi can be a couple then thats not a bad thing.....
Chapter 1695 - Qiu Moon’s Aim (1)
Chapter 1695 Qiu Moons Aim (1)
Standing inside one of the nicer rooms of the Snow ns estate, Di Cang quietly waited until he sensed the familiar breathing of the love of his life.
How is Bai Xiao? He asks after feeling the physical contact from behind.
I gave him the medicine I refined so his body should recover without issue. Di Cang, Ive been trying to give my brother space to grow since he asked for it, but I never thought he would suffer such indignation and danger while out of my view.
Even now, Bai Yan still had trouble keeping her heart calm because if she hade anymoreter, the precious young boy wouldve died. Such a blunder tells her how much of a failure she has been in being an older sister.
I know what you are thinking, but I quite like that side of his. Bai Xiao doesnt want to rely on your power to live, thats why he left to be stronger, that I respect. Di Cang slowly turns around to caress her hair so she doesnt feel so bad.
Di Cang, Bai Yan stares up to meet her husbands gaze, her lips forming into a smile after feeling better, theres another thing I want to bring up C our Demon Realm might need to hold a wedding banquet soon.
Hmm? The man raises a brow, Yan Yan, how did you know State Teacher and Xiao Wan are getting married?
A shocked look filled the demon queens face, Xiao Wan is getting married? Shes finally able to get a husband?
If her exmation were to be heard by the very girl herself, Di Xiao Wan would surely be hurt inside. Who would like to be thought of as someone that couldnt get married? No one that!
Thats right, I received a message from the Demon Realm not long ago that the two are finally tying the knot. Arent you referring to Xiao Wan?
Shaking her head: I am not talking about Xiao Wan, I was referring to my brother Xiao Xiao. You are his brother-inw, you naturally have to handle his wedding arrangements since youre his elder.
In this world, Bai Xiao was her closest kin, its only natural that she and Di Cang oversee the youngds marriage arrangements and such.
Bai Xiao is getting a wife? Whose girl is it? The demon king squints his eyes in at the possibilities, Why didnt I get wind of him liking anyone?
Its Chu Yi Yi.
Chu Yi Yi?
In regards to the Holy Lands young princess, the demon king didnt have too much of an impression. All he knows about the girl was shes Chu Yi Fengs little sister and that she attempted to pair his wife with the guy....
Shes gotten together with Bai Xiao?
How far are they along? Should I begin preparations for the wedding reception? Dont worry Yan Yan, as his brother-inw, I will make sure Bai Xiaos wedding be a sight to behold!
They havent made much progress yet, but I believe that a girl as good as Chu Yi Yi will get along with my brother once given the chance. By then Im sure things will go smoothly on their own...
Bai Yans lip was smiling on its own. In regards to her friends, Chu Yi Yi could be considered one of the few close friends she had from the human world. If she does be family, it would be wonderful.
Although I am jealous of Chu Yi Feng for being able to apany you for so many years, but his sister didnt leave any bad impressions with me. Since you like her so much then she must have qualities that are very good to attract your attention. If Bai Xiao epts her then I too will be happy for this union.
Chapter 1696 - “Qiu Moon’s Aim (2)
Chapter 1696 Qiu Moons Aim (2)
Okay. Bai Yan smiled: Now that Xiao Xiao is also found, I want to go back to the Demon Realm, is that fine with you Di Cang?
So that Xiao Wan is already getting married... I must act properly as her sister-inw, I wont be so casual anymore and make the same mistake with my brother. I refuse to be ipetent!
From the bottom of her heart, Bai Yan really liked that demon princess and wanted nothing but the best for her. In this case, thedy could feel at ease knowing its State Teacher who would be marrying Di Xiao Wan. With him loving that girl, no one could ever hurt her.
......
Demon Realm.
Standing against the windowsill, State Teacher didnt have the usual gentle expression hes known for, rather hes looking serious and somewhat unapproachable with that oppressive air.
Is there any movement with Qiu Moon recently? He asks with a frown and cold voice.
State Teacher, weve been keeping a close watch on her during this period but could not discern any suspicious movement. Aside from the daily routine she does, there does not appear to be anything worthy of note, nor has she gone anywhere near the princess. One of the demonic shadows working under State Teacher reports, his shadowy figure a looming haze thats difficult to make out.
Qiu Moon would be the white foxdy saved by Di Xiao Wan a while back. Shes been working at the pce and has been kept under close watch.
Keep watching her, if she dares to appear before Xiao Wan or do anything suspicious, you have permission to subdue her at your will. I wont let anyone make my future wife unhappy or do anything that might harm her.
Yes, State Teacher. The shadow arches his fist and retreated.
Meanwhile at the same time in another room....
Qiu Moon the foxdy was sitting at a table with her hands holding a portrait. Its yellowed and old to the point where even the figure painted there could hardly be made out. Despite this, the look in thedys eye spelled yearning.
When will I be able to have you... One look and thats all it took for you to steal my heart... Back then I was nothing but a powerless fox, but now, I can finally have the chance to stand by your side... So why, why must you have another lover instead? Qiu Moons mouth curved into arcing smile, her face frail and weak that made the opposite sex want to pull her into a hug at first sight: But it doesnt matter, I will make you mine one day. I wont let anyone get in our way, I wont ever let go!
In her momentary trance of murmuring to herself, thedy suddenly became aware of several energy signatures outside her room. Without hesitation, she quickly puts away her portrait and returned to the harmless person that she showed to others.
That man is that wary of me eh? Ever since I came to the pce, he has never left me alone. As if I would ever hurt Her Highness, what a fool that man is....
That said, Qiu Moon instinctively rubbed the storage ring on her finger. Its where she stored the portrait. I will make you mine, I wont let anyone destroy our bond....
Inhaling deeply at the thought, she readied herself and walked towards the door to continue her work.
Chapter 1697 - Demon Realm’s Change (1)
Chapter 1697 Demon Realms Change (1)
Coming out of her room, Qiu Moon acted like she didnt notice the shadows trailing her at all. This shouldve been enough to get her through the day without issue, yet things never do go smoothly despite her trying toy low. Right after thedy got out of her wing, a slender figure bumblingly runs right into her and causes a crashing sight to behold.
Rubbing the forehead, Qiu Moon had to take a second to gather herself before realizing who hase: Hi-Highness, Princess, are you here to look for State Teacher?
Groaning over the fall, Di Xiao Wan pulls herself up and makes a puckered face since this wasnt someone she wanted to see: Qiu Moon, I dont need to ask anyone toe find State Teacher so you dont need to ask me that. Also, it looks like you are mostly recovered from your injury.
Yes Princess, I am.
If youve recovered then you should begin preparations to leave, the pce doesnt take in females from the outside. I only took you in because I saw you were hurt. If my brother finds out I brought a female home then he will definitely kill me. Puckering her lips, Di Xiao Wan recalls back to the mean old appearance of Di Cangs face whenever she does a blunder.
Qiu Moon kept her head down during their conversation, but those hands had already tightened into a ball at the idea of being expelled: Princess, I.... dont have anywhere else to go.
That so? Di Xiao Wan furrows up her brow in contemtion, Lets do this then. Ill get someone to prepare a house for you outside, you can stay there until you decide where to go.
Seeing they are both foxes, the demon princess didnt have the heart to simply shoo the frail lookingdy out onto the streets. Whats more, this was the Demon Realm, they both have the right to live in this realm where all demons call home.
Qiu Moon finally raises her head and didnt look so dejected anymore with that gorgeous smile: Thank you princess.
For some reason, towards the foxdys behavior, Di Xiao Wan felt oddly ufortable to the point where she subconsciously wanted to distance herself from the other side....
If theres nothing else, you can pack up tonight and depart tomorrow morning. After saying that, the demon princess attempts to walk away to avoid prolonging the conversation. However, thats when her eyes caught a glimpse of State Teacher who was rapidly approaching from the front.
State Teacher! She exims with glee in her voice.
Are you all right? The man asks with heavy panting but was nevertheless relieved to find the princess safe and sound.
Slightly startled by the questions and how fast he came over, Di Xiao Wan counters with a question of her own: Why would I not be?
This is my home, who can hurt me?
Thats good to hear, State Teacher smiles and stroked her head in a gentle manner, go to my ce to rest first, how about it?
Nodding her head without any thought about the meaning: Okay, but I want to know when my brother and sister-inw are going to be back. I miss Xiachen so much, Im dying to give him a hug.
Then I got some good news for you. His Majesty just sent me a message before I came and that he will be returning to the Demon Realm very soon. The gentle cooing of this man brought a smile to Di Xiao Wans face.
By then the couple was ready to leave then, but not before State Teacher shot a fleeting nce towards Qiu Moon who was standing to one side. Its a warning and a threat.
I need to act tonight if I must leave tomorrow. This man is onto me somehow... The foxdy thought after feeling a cold shudder.
Chapter 1698 - Demon Realm’s Change (2)
Chapter 1698 Demon Realms Change (2)
If I leave the Demon Realm then I might never be able to fallfish my wish again! Qiu Moon thought, her heart firming up.
......
Night time with the moon hanging high, a dark hazy figure slowly rose from the ground and appeared before the foxdy.
Qiu Moon greets Your Lordship. she takes to the knee, her tone respectful andpliant.
What is the progress? The strange entitys voice sounded hoarse and rough, yet it had a strange maic drew to it thatpelled others to listen.
Dimming her eyes due to the bump in her mission: Im sorry Milord, the king is not in the Demon Realm so its only State Teacher watching over the pce. That guy is very wary of me so I couldnt get close to my target. Right now Im being shadowed by the pce guardsmen so my progress is limited.
Fool! The man snorted in displeasure, I cant even rely on you to do something as simple as that, what use are you to me?
Qiu Yues face went white, her fluster all apparent to the other side: Milord, I dont have any options either. Furthermore, the princess wants me to depart from the pce after tonight, I fear I wont be able to locate the item you instructed...
That answer definitely didnt sit well with the being. Suddenly, he cackled augh that drew ones hair up. Its chilling and full of contempt for others: In that case, I will give you another mission to make up for your slow progression. My people wont be able to break through the boundaries on their own ande to your aid, the only way is for you to help them from your side. The time they can spend over there is limited, but its more than enough to move the mission along.
Though delighted at this support, Qiu Moon still sounded hesitant: Will... will the method hurt her?
There are things that she doesnt want to happen like hurting the one she holds dear. However, she too knows the decision doesnt lie with her, but with this individual whom she calls master. Without him, Qiu Moon would remain that weak and helpless fox from way past, nor would she be able toe here to this side.
Dont worry, I know the person you have in your heart, I wont hurt her. By then I will even grant you your wish, hahaha! The corner of the mans mouth rose slowly, his eyes shing a cold glint.
Dont hurt that woman?
How can I ever let her go!
I will make Di Cang suffer, that includes hurting the closest people around him. I will make that guy suffer a life of pain!
......
Under the glistening red light of the blood colored moon here, Di Xiao Wan casually flew over the sea of mountains in this region without hinder.
State Teacher, do you think my new little niece will like me as her aunt? The demon princess descends and plucked a rose up from a bush she came across, And should I prepare some gifts?
All affectionate in the eye, the man was all smiles at the question: The king and queens daughter will definitely be as lovely as Prince Xiachen, Im sure she will like you regardless.
Really? Di Xiao Wan sounded very happy, her eyes sparkling with hope for their meet. State Teacher, truth is, Im starting to remember some of the things from the past now. I know youve apanied me for a long time, so.... biting her lip, the girl grew hesitant at what shes going to say next.
When Di Cang gave up everything to save Bai Yan, this man too gave up everything to save herself. Though shes lost all the memories of the past, the important bits are gradually starting to resurface.
Chapter 1699 - Demon Realm’s Change (3)
Chapter 1699 Demon Realms Change (3)
If...... this life, I really do marry, then marrying this man who is so gentle and kind to me isnt too bad either. At least.... he wont scare me as often as that mean old big bro of mine.
So... Di Xiao Wan looks up with her firm gaze, I am now sincerely wanting to marry you, I am serious!
Before she was too afraid to be this mans wife due to her own unwillingness to get hitched so early on, the second being that State Teachers too familiar. Its not easy to ept someone you consider a close member of the circle....
As for why she epted the proposal not long ago, well, she wanted a baby to care for herself. But now, thats changed and her feelings are sincerely starting to blossom for this kind gentleman.
Xiao Wan... Raising his hand, State Teacher pulls the girl into his arms and lets her head lean in against his chest: Ill wait for you to remember everything. Ive waited for a millennium anyways, it wont matter if I wait a while longer.
Blinking with her long eyshes, Di Xiao Wan suddenly came down with a thought: State Teacher... back then, were we husband and wife? Why else would you be so nice to me after I return to the Demon Realm?
No, he said in a cooing voice while brushing those fingers against her hair for tidying.
They were not husband and wife, but they were almost if not for that unfortunate incident where the princess went missing. By the time he located her again, Di Xiao Wan had already been sealed within a crystal and her memories lost.... But it doesnt matter anymore, hese this far and only needs a little bit more time before they could truly be wed.
One day, Xiao Wan will remember our past and the feelings we shared....
Its then from out of the blue, the man felt a terrible sensationing over him, causing his hands to tighten around the princess out of precaution.
Whats going on State Teacher, why do you look so white? the princess asks with a puzzled look.
Something happened to the pce, the people I sent to watch Qiu Moon has lost contact with me! The gaze around the mans eye grew colder and colder.
I knew it, something is not right with that woman....
What? Di Xiao Wans expression changed, hands growing anxious as she clung onto the mans sleeve, Then what should we do? We need to hurry back to the pce. Im the one who brought Qiu Moon back, I cant let her hurt those at the pce.
State Teachers eye dimmed: Those peoples goal arent in the pce. Even if you didnt take in that Qiu Moon, the foe would still move against us. Dont worry, the crisis with the Celestial Realm is already over, whoever this new enemy is will know theyve bitten off more than they can chew. Im just wondering who it can it be?
He was afraid that Di Xiao Wan would me herself so he made sure to exin the reasoning.
Xiao Wan, no matter what happenster, you mustnt care about me and leave the Demon Realm. Go find your brother the king in the Celestial Realm!
State Teacher! The princess exims, her lips a thin line due to stubbornness: Youre going to be my husband soon, how can you expect me to leave you behind? Besides, Im the princess of this realm, how can I leave my people behind? So, no matter what happens, I will live and die with my kin!
Chapter 1700 - Demon Realm’s Change (4)
Chapter 1700 Demon Realms Change (4)
Its then State Teacher noticed a series of powerful energy signatures quickly drawing in on their location. Immediately getting serious with grim look: Xiao Wan, you leave now, Ill stay and stop these people! GO!
In thatst outburst, the man was crying with everything he had, clearly thoseing are extremely strong and perhaps beyond his means to repel.
Di Xiao Wan stumbled backwards at being shoved away so roughly. Then looking up with her shocked eyes, this princess soon saw why and the approaching ck dots in the sky. Its too by then for those enemies quickly surrounded them from all sides, making escape difficult even if she did try to leave.
Its toote... State Teachers expression sank into a grimly dark light. He wanted Di Xiao Wan to escape but clearly hes underestimated the foe.
Who are you people?
HAHA! A cold and conceitedughter broke through the red lit night, followed by the gradual materialization of a ck hazy figure that shrouded over the sky to take up the horizon.
Im only here to take that woman behind you. Hand her over and you shall be spared. Those words were poison, hissing and venomous akin to a snakes slithering.
Who exactly are you! State Teachers voice got harsh and rough, brewing up a storm around his existence over what hes heard.
These people are here for Xiao Wan?
I originally sent a certain someone to retrieve something from the pce for me, but that woman was utterly useless and failed in her goal. Now aspensation for the failure, Im going to kill that mans sister to make him suffer!
Gripping his fist, State Teachers posture grew tenser and irater: You are the one who sent Qiu Moon didnt you? She was working for you!
Yes, the man said contemptuously, nothing but a useless woman, her only use is to act as a medium for my subordinates to break through the boundaries. They may be limited to half an hour on this side, but thats more than enough time to finish the business.
Di Xiao Wansplexion had turned deathly white then. Hurrying to get behind her future husband for safety, she began to think and quickly came up with an idea for the time being. Gritting her teeth: I do not know what sort of grudge you have against my brother, but you are mistaken about something. Regarding me and my brothers rtionship, my big bro would love nothing more than to toss me aside. Killing me wont do a thing to hurt him! He only knows how to beat me and scold me, he doesnt love me at all!
In saying this, the demon princesss expression and posture showed much grievance, which goes to show the sort of poo impression Di Cang had left on this missy.
Is what you said true? The mans voice asked with sarcasm.
Of course its true! She angrily replied, I never lie, my brother thinks of me as an extra that is redundant in this family. If you kill me then my brother will only celebrate, he would never be sad about my death. In fact, if he could kill me himself without creating a scandal with the citizens, my big bro wouldve done so on his own long ago!
Chapter 1701 - Demon Realm’s Change (5)
Chapter 1701 Demon Realms Change (5)
State Teacher cluelessly turned to face the angry faced princess, Is it really okay to speak ill about your own brother behind his back? Do you know what he will do to you if he finds out? He really will rope you up for a beating if he does!
So, pressing down her inner panic and remaining oblivious to the strange look shes getting, Di Xiao Wan continues to spout her lies for the n, if you want to kill me then you are doing my brother a favor, a favor okay? He might even hold a banquet as gratitude, are you really going to ept his gratitude?
The hazy figures voice sounded wary and suspicious: When did he be so concerned about worldly views? How do you exin all the people he killed in the past then? He never cared about their lives before did he?
You are wrong, the people my brother killed are not rted to him by blood, thats why he didnt care about the consequences. Im his sister, if it bes know that he killed his own sister then he would be marred as a sibling killer. By then he will be shamed to no end.
Oh? Then why does he hate you so much? You are his sister, it doesnt make sense does it? The hazy foe smirked and asked with a deceptive voice.
This... Di Xiao Wans body visibly stiffened, her expression looking troubled, tha-thats because of State Teacher!
Without hesitation, the demon princess suddenly dragged the gentle man to the forefront: State Teacher and my brother had an affair before, they were in love! My brother doesnt want his man to be stolen by me but could do nothing. From then on hes hated us both. You tell me, wouldnt you hate the person who stole your love?!
State Teachers mind literally exploded then.
I-I had an affair with the king?
If this is heard by the king, its likely.... I can forget about continuing to stay in the Demon Realm. I wont be able to stay beside Xiao Wans side...
The haze cackled augh, his voice filled with contempt: Di Xiao Wan, do you think I will believe your oundish words? Besides, even if what you say is true, I would rather kill a hundred than to miss a single one!
The demon princesss face froze because that act was the best shes done in her life, yet he didnt believe any of it?!
State Teacher... do you have any other idea? She asks in a hurry now that her ploy has failed.
Humph! The haze snorted with displeasure: Dont waste my time, both of you will die today! Only then will that guy suffer the loss of his younger sister and a right arm, hahaha!
Sensing the panic in his future wifes hand, State Teacher knew he must say something to calm her down: Xiao Wan, I said I will use my life to protect you and give you happiness. Dont worry, nothing will happen to you, I will do what I promised!
A thousand years ago, he failed to protect her, thus indirectly causing her strength to be sealed and memory lost. Now, a thousand yearster, he wont allow anyone to hurt her!
Your resistance is equivalent to a pebble trying to break a rock, foolish! Nothing but contempt could be heard from the dark hazes voice.
Chapter 1702 - Qiu Moon the Fox (1)
Chapter 1702 Qiu Moon the Fox (1)
At the signal, the crowd behind the hazy figure moved and began their attack upon the couple. The strikes were fierce as they came in from multiple directions. Even so, they were not enough topletely overwhelm their target who met them punch for punch, kick for kick.
Leave me behind State Teacher, you mustnt die for me! You wont be able to survive if youre busy protecting me. Tears flowing, Di Xiao Wan cries out with trembling voice after seeing the terrible state her protector has gotten himself into. She may be a clutz at times, but even she could see the tide doesnt lie with them as the fighting dragged on.
Despite his robe being in tatters and body covered in wounds by this point, this gentle and kind gentleman didnt utter a word, only continuing to fend off the punches and des with his own hands. He wont be deterred, thats his resolution and duty as a man.
I said I will protect her, nothing will get in my way of doing so!
As nice as those thoughts were, State Teachers strained body was swiftly beginning to show its ws. Hes be a swaying tree with holes punched into his trunks. If this continued then its just a matter of time before hes toppled over.
Milord! Suddenly, a familiar voice cuts in upon this rose covered field where a life and death battle ensued.
Di Xiao Wan recognized this voice instantly. Turning to face thedy with a growl, the demon princess wanted to p the foxdy out of frustration.
Didnt you promise me you wouldnt hurt her? Qiu Moon ran up to the hazy figure and kneeled there.
He clearly promised me, if he didnt promise me then I wouldnt have done this!
Why are things turning out like this? I never nned for this at all, it shouldnt have be like this, it never was!
Scram! The haze roared, carrying force in the voice and sending the foxdys body tumbling backwards like he just punched her in the gut. I did promise you, but what of it? Who told her to be Di Cangs sister? If I dont kill her then how can I teach that bastard a proper lesson!
Qiu Moons body froze as blood slowly trickled out of her mouth, those eyes dull and lost like the life just got sucked out of her soul.
How did this happen...
Hes going to kill her?
Im so dumb to have believed him...
You lied to me, you lied to me... Qiu Moons voice sounded shaky, her eyes unable to hide the despair circting in those eyes, Why did you lie to me?
I am so stupid, why did I believe this man when I knew he hated her brother! What am I supposed to do...
Chapter 1703 - Qiu Moon the Fox (1)
Chapter 1703 Qiu Moon the Fox (1)
Once hes done speaking to the despairing Qiu Moon, the haze returns his attention back to the reason hes here. Locking onto the gentle and kind man whos furiously resisting the attacks still: Are you going to keep getting in my way? That woman, is she worth your own life?
Unfazed at the mention of death, State Teacher gives a blunt and direct reply: Yes, she is everything to me, even if it means my death.
Fine, so be it. You and her can die as a pair of love birds! Without mercy, the hazy raises his hand and coldly gives the order, Kill them both, leave nothing behind. I want Di Cang to feel what it means to not have even a corpse to bury!
Yes, Lord!
After the hazes words came out, the momentum of those people became more and more monstrous, as if there were countless mountainsing down from the sky and attempting to crush them.
Under such powerful pressure, Qiu Moons body trembled with those pale lips quivering. Despite this, her eyes were very angry still, but more were that of panic and deep regret....
I was wrong, I shouldnt have trusted this man in order to get her, the damage Ive done will be irreparable at this rate. If only.... If only I had never existed, if I didnt exist then she wouldnt have been hurt....
Suddenly, Qiu Moons eyes shrank as she saw countless desprised of condensed air shoot over to Di Xiao Wan and State Teacher.
No, dont! In her urge of desperation, the foxdy moved those legs without forethought and threw herself in front of the couples presence.
For that rash act of selflessness, the ending result was the cruel sound of piercing flesh and bone. Its truly beautiful yet tragic at the same time. Imagine a gorgeous white dress worn by a frail maiden being stained with red, a pr contrasting color to match her end. What a sad but magnificent piece of art.
Still locked onto the demon princess, Qiu Moon murmurs out the only words that she could: Im sorry, Im sorry...
I really didnt mean to.
I just wanted you, but I... I didnt want to hurt you.
You... Di Xiao Wan stared in amazement with those beautiful eyes, arent you supposed to be with these people, why are you saving us?
The attackers around them had stopped attacking due to this sudden interjection, but their frowns revealed enough to disy the dissatisfaction they had towards Qiu Moon. They serve their lord and would do anything asmanded, but they are not mindless drones that likes to make a mess of things, and this situation was indeed spiraling into a mess.
The haze was likewise the same. He didnt like turning this into a sob story of them being the viin. Waving his hand to signal his men to stop for now: Qiu Moon, you betrayed me, why?
Sprawled on the rose field with blood continuing to bleed out from her lethal wounds, Qiu Moon did not answer the haze and instead continued her final will towards the demon princess: Princess, I was indeed trying to seduce State Teacher during these past few days while I was here, I only hope you wont misunderstand him. Its all my doing...
Di Xiao Wan was honestly unsure on how to take this from the foxdy. That bleak voice left her pitying the otherdy, but shes also angry that they are in situation due to Qiu Moons very own doing.
Why did you try to seduce State Teacher? The demon princess asked the one dilemma she had.
Chapter 1704 - Qiu Moon the Fox (2)
Chapter 1704 Qiu Moon the Fox (2)
Qiu Moon closed her eyes and spoke in poignant tone, Princess, do you not remember the little fox you saved under the silver tree in the Celestial Realm?
Celestial Realm?
Little fox?
Di Xiao Wan raised an eyebrow, her eyes a look of dullness as small tiny fragments slowly flickered within her mind.
It was a sea of flowers where she found the small little fox. There, she stayed for over a month to care for the small animal, but likewise, the fox also acted as apanion to herself and helped heal some of the hurt inside her own heart.
Princess, you may not remember me but I... I always remembered you. I remember all the stories you told me, and I also remember your promise toe back for me.... Then making a sad smile like she just remembered the long years of loneliness on her own, But that wait is a millennium in the making...
Di Xiao Wans heart trembled at the past that has returned to her. Looking down at Qiu Moon and the pool of blood forming around her body, the princesss heart ached with pain as well: Little Fox, I didnt keep my promise to go get you... Im sorry.
Not long after she left the sea of flowers, the Demon Realm suffered the great defeat and she too became sealed within a crystal. By the time she awoke again its already toote and she had lost her memories.
Woowoo, Princess, I really didnt want to hurt you, Qiu Moons didnt sound loud, but its extremely moving due to how helpless it was, I am jealous, jealous of State Teacher because all you talked about during that month is of him. I wanted to do everything to destroy that bond, I wanted to you, I wanted to keep you to myself....
Then he came along, flickering a nce towards the haze, the foxdy showed resentment and hate for the one responsible, he promised me that if I helped him then he could turn me to male fox. Once I be a man, he would let me have you. I felt so lonely, I didnt want to be lonely anymore.
I was wrong, I did such terrible mistakes, and now I can never redeem myself....
Qiu Moons despairing eye gradually transformed into a look of determination at herst words. Pulling herself up from the ground using thest of her strength, thedy forcefully pushed Di Xiao Wan over to State Teacher and stood as a shield between the pair and the haze.
Princess, you leave! They are using me as a medium toe to the Demon Realm. If I die then they should also disappear, hahaha!
Qiu Moon meant what she said there, its the voice of a person on theirst legs. Even so, she doesnt feel sad because she finally got the attention of the princess there for the first time sinceing here. That only reinforced her will to make a stand!
Boom!
Her momentum suddenly turned violent, darkening the world around herself due to the affinity of her power.
Im sorry... She gives one final farewell before activating her spell.
This is my mistake and I must solve it myself.
Little Fox, no, dont... Di Xiao Wan reflexively cries out, the images of that month under the silver tree shing over her eyes like a video in full rity.
Chapter 1705 - Qiu Moon the Fox (3)
Chapter 1705 Qiu Moon the Fox (3)
Suddenly, Di Xiao Wans heart trembled, her hand reaching out in an attempt to catch the foxdy.
But......
A thunderous explosion rocked the air at which Qiu Moon was, causing the person there to disappear into powder and dust.
A dazed look filled the demon princesss eye, her mind a dull nk at the sight.
Qiu Moon... shes dead?
The little fox who apanied me for a month during my saddest moment in life.... Shes dead?
And her soul is destroyed too, never to be reborn anew?
Biting her lips intensely, Di Xiao Wan didnt cry, only staring sluggishly in front like something broke inside: State Teacher, if I had remembered her earlier than today, would she have lived?
Holding his future wifes hand to console her feelings: Xiao Wan, this is not your intention so you mustnt me yourself.... Events like this is beyond your control.
Lets say Xiao Wan didnt forget her memories, how could she have remembered someone from a millennium ago so easily? Thats beyond ridiculous.
I know todays event are caused by Qiu Moon, but shes the little fox I found back then. When I ran away from home and got scammed and abducted by everyone that I encountered, it was she who stayed by my side and kept mepany... ming herself, the demon princess starts hitting her own head in frustration: Big Bro is right, I am just too stupid, everything happened because I was too weak and slow. The real person who deserves to die is me!
rmed by that outburst, State Teacher quickly changed his tone into the sternest voice he could make: You cannot do that, nobody can predict the future so you need to stop this sort of thinking. I will protect you and wont let such tragedy happen again, trust me!
Sadly, those reassuring words didnt help at all in this case. The original color on the girls skin had been lost, reced only with the sad pitiful grey found in someone that have lost their way. Towards this version of his future wife, State Teacher hated it and ached for her.
The haze on the other hand didnt show any emotions at the death, only staring indifferently at the spot where Qiu Moons soul dissipated. Sneering: What a stupid woman, she really thinks self-destructing is enough to send my subordinates away? How ludicrous! Unless the time limit is up, they will not disappear from this side.
She got what she deserved if shes that stupid. So what if shes the medium? A summoning doesnt work like that. Its no wonder I was able to manipte her with only a few lies.
The eyesore is gone, go and finish these two now. The time limit is almost up. Under the hazes order, the assants began to move again.
Di Xiao Wans behavior didnt return to that of panic then though at those words. Under those protective arms from the man whom she would call husband in the future, this demon princess only got silent, an eerie silence that radiated a spookiness...
Remember Xiao Wan, if I am no longer by your side in the future, you have to take good care of yourself, understand? State Teacher ignored those who rushed at him and showed his iconic gentle smile when giving this statement.
Xiao Wans personality really makes me worry... if Im not around anymore then whos going to care for her? Whos going tofort her when shes sad?
State Teacher! Seemingly able to catch onto the mans words there, Di Xiao Wan finally revealed a trace of panic: I do not want you to leave me! You cant leave me, you promised to take care of me for the rest of my life!
Silly girl, you have your brother the king, and the queen... They will love you in my ce for theing future.
Chapter 1706 - State Teacher’s injury (1)”
Chapter 1706 State Teachers injury (1)
Without fear, State Teacher resumes his defense against the enemies that had alreadye before himself, but instead of a harsh look in his face though, hes faintly smiling this time around: If my estimates are correct, your men only have another five minute left before the summoning ends. Although I cant defeat them on my own, but drawing this fight out is well within my means...
Just five minutes, afterwards Xiao Wan will be safe....
Under the embrace of her future husband, the demon princess didnt even dare to move. She knows all too well how weak her strength was inparison to all these people, therefore she didnt want to cause any more trouble by acting careless or rash. Its just that when her pupilsnded on those knives and swords contacting the very person protecting herself, this girl just couldnt resist shrinking those eyes in.
Theres blood!
No!!! Voice cried out with great pain and sadness, echoing out across this sea of roses and sending the pedals fluttering across the air.
Di Xiao Wan hated the fact that others were dying or hurting because of herself. First it was Qiu Moon self-destructing for her own sake, and now State Teacher was bleeding across his body in her stead. Its all because of her own inability to fight!
Whats going on? The two green eyes showing within that haze appears troubled after the repeated dy: Why is he not dead yet with those wounds?
With so many wounds, how is he able to stand there and fight still?
Despite being in his decrepit state after sumbing to so much attacks to the point where his bones were showing in some areas, State Teacher did not speak, only firmly shielding the precious treasure behind himself using his own flesh and body in the literal sense. Hes on hisst leg and reacted sloppily, but even so, those arms continued to swing in retaliation against the foe.
This sluggishness didnt escape the assants though. Noticing the opening, one of the attackers promptly shed down at the mans shoulder and sent a stter of blood gushing out of that wound. Since Di Xiao Wan stood directly behind the guy, she naturally became the recipient of that reddish fluid. Specifically, her eyes were where the bloodnded, which dyed her world a bloody red as a result.
State Teacher! Di Xiao Wan cried out again after seeing how that powerful back had begun to sway backwards. Without thought, she reached out with her arms to support him from the rear only to find a storm of desing down at them from above.
She didnt know what else to do then aside from closing her eyes for whats toe. However, the expected scythe upon her life never came, only the falling sparkles of twinkling dust once she reopened her eyes.
Is it time? The hazes shrouded appearance somehow gave off a look of displeasure. Gloomily locking onto the demon princes: I may not be able to kill you today, but that guys life is as good as done. Di Cang will have lost a right arm!
Chapter 1707 - State Teacher’s injury (2)
Chapter 1707 State Teachers injury (2)
After that said, the man behind that haze no longer lingered around and gradually disappeared into the void. Hes done the part of what he wanted, though notplete, its enough for today.
State Teacher, you mustnt die! I got a lot of Dan pills from Sister-inw, you hurry take some. Without dy, Di Xiao Wan hurriedly poured out the pills in her possession after seeing theyre safe and attempted to stuff the beads into her future husbands mouth.
However, the feat was a difficult one in this case. State Teacher simply suffered too many injuries, many lethal at that. Forget about swallowing something, theres hardly any breathing rhythm in that chest anymore.
Seeing the dire situation, the demon princess knew she had to take drastic measures. Stuffing the pills into her own mouth, she leans forward and used her own tongue has a leverage to pry open that mouth. She could feel the cold lips over their intimate contact, and for that, she shuddered instead of feeling any heat in the cheeks.
Try as she might though, Di Xiao Wan still didnt feel any change in the mansplexion afterwards. In fact, its only getting worse as all color drained from her future husbands skin.
State Teacher!!! She painfully cries, the tears of grief and despair abundant along that face.
On the other end, State Teacher himself only wants to take a good long rest. But with that constant crying from his precious love, the man felt numerous needles repeatedly stinging into his heart. He tried to open those eyes to reassure her, sadly, hes absolutely powerless in his current state.
Dont cry... it hurts when you cry... he finally manages to murmur this out despite it being nothing but a wisp from that mouth.
Wooowoo, why did you protect me? Id rather it be me if they are going to kill anyone!
Because... The man musters up all his remaining strength only to raise a finger to touch the chest, because, you are in here.
You are in my heart, my world, how can I ever give you up?
Di Xiao Wans hand suddenly froze, her tears no longer able to be controlled as it rained down in a torrential tide due to all the emotions inside.
Finally, as if saying hisst will, State Teachers life signature ceased to exist, his finger also dropping back down into an unmoving state. Theres no longer any warmth left in those eyes as it stared upwards into the air.
For her, Ill give up my life. As long as shes okay, anything is fine....
Realizing this was it, the demon princess grasped her own head in utter agony. No words could describe her own emotions, nor any action could elevate the pain thumping from within.
State Teacher is dead?
The one who kept waiting for me for over a millennium, hes dead?
Uuhh, AHHHH!!!! She howled out in dreadful agony, causing all those who could hear this voice to react in kind.
You clearly promised me that you will protect me for life, why did you go back on your words and leave me? Why... why must you leave me behind? Almost wrenching like shes going to throw up at the mere idea of them being apart, Didnt you want to marry me? Come back! If youe back then Ill marry you right away! Ill give you hundreds of babies, Ill give you anything as long as youe back.... Ill be good and never bully you again... Why is everyone I know leaving me one after another? It hurts, it hurts so much....
Chapter 1708 - State Teacher’s injury (3)
Chapter 1708 State Teachers injury (3)
Tears continued to drip down onto the mans face, yet it could not awaken his consciousness.
State Teacher, I am afraid of the dark...
Will youe back, okay?
She sat on the ground, holding the mans head like shes caressing the most precious treasure in the world.
In this life it was always you who did the chasing and apanying me... so, if theres a next life, I will be the one to watch over you...
......
When the elders of the demon council arrived on the scene, this was the tragic picture they saw of the princess. Then their hearts tensed into a ball upon realizing how lifeless State Teachery on the ground. Theyre shocked, but also angry beyond belief.
What happened to State Teacher? How is he? Who came to cause trouble in the Demon Realm? Who killed him? Fourth Elder was the first toe forward to ask the questions they all had, hes grieving as much as everyone else.
In the Demon Realm, if theres no Di Cang around to act as their backbone then its State Teacher who holds that position.
My State Teacher is not dead, he will never die! As if triggered by the truth, Di Xiao Wan angrily snapped back at the old elder, his eyes filled with a sense of madness that sent shivers into those who met her gaze.
I wont allow anyone to smear my State Teacher! I wont let them say hes dead!
Princess... Fourth Elder wanted to say something then but knew its futile.
Then without any signal, the demon princess suddenly drew a dagger from her storage ring, which scared the daylights out of all these demons.
Princess, what are you trying to do?! The group eximed, panic increasing to the upper limit.
They already lost one of their backbones, they mustnt lose the princess as well.
Donte near me! Di Xiao Wan warned those who attempted to grab her dagger, This is my business, none of you are allowed toe near, otherwise.... I will follow State Teacher to the afterlife!
Her words frightened the living souls out of the demon elders. They didnt dare to move an inch and could only watch with fearful eyes at the princess.
State Teacher, I want you to never forget me even in the next life.... That said, the girl immediately stabbed the dagger into her own chest, letting the blood to bleed out from the wound.
Princess!!! Red in his eye due to the urgency, Fourth Elder could tear his own hairs out at the situation.
What to do! If this continues then the princess really will die! We cant lose two of them in one day!
Despite the outcry, the princess merely ignored their words and pulled the dagger out from her chest where a round golden bead rolled forward as a result. This object was simr to a Dan pill yet the glossy shine on it told everyone it wasnt.
Beast Pearl? The gathered crowd flew into an uproar at the sight.
Demon kind are a known hierarchy specie. The lowest of the low could only stay in their beast form despite their strength growing stronger over time, rarely do they have the opportunity to gain another form unless theye across an opportunity. For example, the demonic beasts in the human world was the perfect example of this. They are able tomunicate and grow with age, but they are not able to take on human form unless theye to the Demon Realm and be guided through the process of evolution.
As for the higher tiered species like that romping tigress who went to the Celestial Realm with Chu Yi Yi andpany, shes inherently able to transform into her human form with age, all because of her superior bloodline.
In regards to Di Xiao Wans action here, as the ruling ss in this realm, she has a third ability and that was this golden beast pearl. Unlike all demons who hold a core within their body, which houses their life essence and would die without the thing, the princess here could manifest her powers into a second object to give others. So what does that mean? She wouldnt die of course, but she would revert to being a powerless demonling and need to start from the very beginning of her cultivation.
Leaning down with the beast pill in her mouth, Di Xiao Wan lets her tongue do the work of giving the guy her all: State Teacher, no matter how many times you are reborn, you will always be within my grasp. And from now on your path to cultivation will be....
Chapter 1709 - State Teacher’s injury (4)
Chapter 1709 State Teachers injury (4)
But State Teacher, I really dont want to leave you for even a moment... That said, the princess closes her eyes to recall back to the moment where the man fell.
Shes remembered it all now due to the trauma. They were nearly wed back then! If not for that incident, perhaps... she wouldve already been his wife by now, and they be with children all around like a happy family.
Princess, lets go back to the pce first, and your injuries... Fourth Elder slowly stepped forward and attempts to persuade the girl only to be rejected in the next with a shake of the head.
This wound is nothing, the hurt State Teacher took in my stead is far more painful...
The her in the past wouldve been afraid of pain, afraid of death, but this precious and kind man has died, that means so does her heart that went with him. What does it matter for a small little hole to be in her chest? It doesnt hurt at all because her whole being was numb to the bone!
Fourth Elder opened his mouth only to look down at the lifeless body on herps. Coming up with an idea: Princess, if you dont treat your injury then State Teacher will surely be distressed. He isnt... his soul hasntpletely left yet, Im sure hes still watching you.
Di Xiao Wans body went rigidly stiff, voice sounding soulless in her own right: I mustnt worry State Teacher.... You are right, I need a Dan pill, I need some medicine.
In her panic, the demon princess clumsily dropped a bunch of the medicine bottles she found inside her storage ring. Nevertheless, she did manage to pop one of the proper ones into her mouth after some struggle. Shes always been nitpicky when it came to cleanliness, but right now was not that time.
Sure enough, the wound in her chest swiftly closed and the blood quenched after ingesting the pill. Making a sad and pitiful smile: You see State Teacher? I am good, you dont need to worry about me, I can.... I can take care of myself. Why dont you open your eyes and see for yourself...?
Clearly, the heartache and unstable emotions continued to dominate that poor mind, which caused the grievingss to say thatst bit of irrational request. Letting go of your loved ones are always the hardest after all.
Princess, who exactly is it that came to murder State Teacher? Fourth Elder could not hold back his rage anymore after hearing those heart wrenching words.
Though reluctant, the demon princess eventually looked up to meet the old demons gaze: I do not know... I dont know anything, all I know is that I caused State Teachers death.
This is all my fault, I damned State Teacher with my own foolishness and blindness....
Its then when the mood has hit a standstill and left them all extremely heavy and dark, several familiar auras suddenly caught their attention. Itsing fast and roused the group to look up towards at the source direction. Of them Di Xiao Wan should be the most excited here, but events so far dampened any mood for joy in this case.
Meanwhile over in the sky, Di Cang and Bai Yan hade to a halt by this point. They could also sense the strange atmosphere gripping the Demon Realm. Sweeping their gaze across the horizon, their attention soon fell upon the sea of flowers where they saw State Teachers bloodstained body.
Mother... Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve after finding this oppressive air diforting, What happened to Auntie and State Teacher? Why... cant I sense State Teachers energy signature?
Coming back to attention, Fourth Elder was the first to cry out after recognizing the faces: King, Queen, Prince, thank goodness youre back, State Teacher he... hes dead...
Chapter 1710 - “Won’t Give Up (1)”
Chapter 1710 Wont Give Up (1)
State Teacher... Hes dead?
Di Cangs expression finally showed a bit of change from his forever frosty appearance. He bolted down like a lightning and rushed to his sisters side where he confirmed the truth with his own eyes.
Yan Yan, do you have any way to save him? The demon king swings his head around and asked.
Bai Yan also descended after hearing the news, but herplexion didnt look well after getting the question. After a brief pause, she shakes her own head in denial: Hes.... Im sorry Di Cang, State Teacher is gone...
Shes a very capable alchemist, one of the finest in all the realms at this point, but not even Bai Yan could raise the dead who had already passed.
Originally Di Xiao Wan could still hold a flicker of excitement in her eyes at the arrival of her greatest idol, but that hope died out following those words. Its a heavy blow to a already unstable soul.
So even Sister-inws ability is not enough... Does that mean I will have to be forever separated from State Teacher?
Biting her lips until its a thin white line, Di Xiao Wans eye showed nothing but despair. Its a void that carried no light.
Di Xiao Wan, do you know who did this to State Teacher? Di Cangs cold frosted voice cuts in then, his calm demeanor starting to fade and reced by a brewing storm.
A bit shook by this voice which sounded shouldve sounded familiar yet not in this case, the demon princess appears startled in the face before answering: I dont know, that person said hes here to seek revenge on you Brother.... He wanted to kill me in order to make you suffer. State Teacher protected me and died in order to not let that person seed.
Her voice sounded so weak that it could hardly be heard. Nevertheless, it was enough to make the demon kings fist clench into a ball and cause the sky to bloom a stormy cloud above their heads.
I see... Di Cang locks eye with his own sister and spoke in a very powerful voice: I will avenge State Teachers death. Whoever did this will pay for whatve done!
That vow didnt bring anyfort to Di Xiao Wans heart though. sping onto her lost mans head with those frail arms: Revenge.... It wont bring State Teacher back will it?
Di Cang, you go and investigate the ones responsible for this. Making a pained face as well when giving the grieving girl a nce, I will stay behind with Xiao Wan.
Everyone expected the demon king to walk away without any dy, but he did not, rather Di Cang kept looking down at his younger sister and even showed a flicker of heartache himself. This of course didnt escape Bai Yans sharp eyesight. Dont assume just because this guy always behave so serious around the sweet dumbaclutz that he doesnt care, he does and would show those emotions when required.
Very well Yan Yan, Ill leave her in your care. Fourth Elder,e with me back to the pce.
Yes Sire! Fourth Elderplied and signaled those who came with him to depart, but not before giving one final nce ofpassion at the princess and lifeless body on herp.
Auntie, dont cry, if you cry then State Teacher will be very sad. Bai Xiachen timely came over to wipe some of the tearsing down the princesss cheek. Hes always been very sensible and knew this was the time he needed to act.
Hurt as she may be, Di Xiao Wan did manage to pull a faint smile in return to the boysfort: Its okay, your auntie I wont cry, I wont worry anyone...
Chapter 1711 - “Won’t Give Up (2)”
Chapter 1711 Wont Give Up (2)
If State Teacher must leave then I will at least let him leave with reassurance. Even if it hurts to no end, I wont show it to anyone. But... I will never be able to amodate anyone else in my heart ever again.
Auntie...?
Di Ling Yan the peachy baby girl and Di Jin Tian the little glutton had alsoe up from the back, their appearance that of some well-behaved children.
Auntie, Jin Tian appears confused by the scene since hes never experienced death yet so he didnt know what to make of this, Why is the big brother over there sleeping on the ground? Wont he be cold? Should we take him back home to sleep?
Di Ling Yan the twin sister may be the same age but shes not new to the concept of death. Upon hearing her brothers careless remark, she instinctively reached over to pinch the little gluttons hand, which only made the boy show an aggrieved face as he bit his thumb.
Thats right, Di Xiao Wan didnt get angry at the ufortablement, rather she only smiled and began caressing the cold face of her lost husband, your uncle is sleeping, hes tired. From now on it will be me watching over him...
Bai Yans been holding her goddaughter Dragony the entire time so she wasnt in a position to run over and hug the sorrowful princess, but her heart ached just as much regardless. Taking in a deep breath to gather herself in order to not sound so sad as well, she reaches out with her free hand to touch that shoulder to apologize: Im sorry Xiao Wan, I came back toote....
Going stiff for a split second, the princess almost wanted to shout when she realized the outburst would only hurt the only family she has. Shaking that head: No, dont say that, this is not your fault Sister-inw. Those people who attacked us are very powerful. Even if you and Brother came back, it mightve turned out even worse.
Her only blessing now was that Bai Yan and Di Cang didnt remain in the Demon Realm, that way she wouldnt need to lose more rtives.
Listen to me Xiao Wan, the demon queens expression gets serious, as long as State Teachers soul isnt destroyed then he isnt truly dead. Am I not walking around just fine before you? If your brother was able to bring me back on the verge of annihtion then State Teacher will one day return too.
The princess naturally knows what thedy was referring to. As her mouth moved to say something, only silence came of her actions in the end.
I want to ask you this one question Xiao Wan: are you willing to wait twenty years for him? Bai Yan asks in earnest.
Lowering her head at the idea: I have never left State Teacher for that long. Sister-inw, I am really afraid, I am so used to having him by my side, without him... what am I going to do on my own? Showing a bittersweet smile, the princess looked so sad and pitiful, Xiaoyun (Bai Yans female cousin) is right, I shouldve married him when I had the chance. Now its toote for regrets.
Upon reaching the end of her sentence, Di Xiao Wans eyes once again reverted back to a hollow and dull look like her soul just got spirited away. This greatly pained the demon queen who stood at the side; after all, theyre family, how could family not be hurt when ones in pain?
Xiao Wan, if State Teacher reincarnates and bes a new person, someone that isnt as handsome or good tempered, will you still like him?
Without hesitation, the dull looking princess nodded her head without looking at anyone specific: I like State Teacher because it is him, not because hes handsome or good tempered. I will love him no matter what he bes.
Chapter 1712 - Won’t Give Up (3
Chapter 1712 Wont Give Up (3)
In this case, you do not have to worry too much. When a cultivator reaches a certain point, they will always have a opportunity to be reborn to a new life if their soul isnt destroyed. I will help you locate State Teachers new self and let the both of you continue your story. And since you left your beast pearl inside his soul, you wont have to wait long. Bai Yan only needed a nce to realize what the demon princess has done.
I understand Sister-inw. Biting her lips into a thin line, Di Xiao Wans eyes still contained an unmistakable glint of sorrow: You dont need to worry about me, I will not do anything foolish during this period. If I follow State Teacher then I wont be able to remember him, by then how am I supposed to reunite with him in the future? I wont die, I wont let anything get in my way.
Therefore, no matter how painful it was to survive on her own, she would not die. Twenty years, that timeframe was nothing to a demons lifespan.
Thats good to hear, its relieving to hear youre able to think positively. Bai Yan raises her hand to bring the princess into a warm hug, knowing full well how much it hurts regardless of the strong front she portrayed. Xiao Wan, I will always be here so you dont need to bear all the pain on your own.
Making a slight tremble at the kind words, Sister-inw, I know, I know.... I promise to protect myself and not do anything stupid. So... so... dont leave me please... Closing her eyes, Di Xiao Wans figure was so frail and weak that it looked like she could be blown away by a mere gust of wind.
State Teacher has already died, if anything happens to Di Cang or Bai Yan, or even worse, the kids.... It doesnt take much to imagine what would happen then to the demon princess. She would likely lose her mind andmit suicide with them.
Okay, I promise to not leave you. Well all live together for many years toe. Bai Yan caresses the demon princesss hair, her voice consoling and gentle like how she does to her own children, In return, you must promise me to better yourself Xiao Wan, you will grow stronger and kinder so that when you meet your State Teacher, he wont be able to forget you, okay?
Letting a trickle of tear toe out of her eye, Di Xiao Wan tries to hold back her own sobbing: I will.... Twenty years, by then I will let State Teachers new self be dazzled by my glory. I will make him fall heads over heels for me again.
Lets take State Teachers body back to the pce first, we need to prepare his funeral and send his soul properly... Bai Yans gaze slowly fell down to the already cold corpse, her hands unintentionally clenching up as the anger swirled within those irises.
I will find the ones responsible for this. They will not hide from me even if they run to the end of the world, Blood for blood, life for life!
Mmm, Ill listen to your decision Sister-inw....
Perhaps those words did have an effect and cheered up the demon princess. Right as Di Xiao Wan wanted to pull herself up, something incredible urred. State Teachers body suddenly became enshrouded in a brilliant white glow and in the corpses ce was now a silvery fox lying on the girlsp.
Chapter 1713 - Won’t Give Up (4
Chapter 1713 Wont Give Up (4)
Wrapping her arms tightly around the silvery fox, Di Xiao Wans eyes were full of pain when looking down at the unmoving fe: Dont worry State Teacher, I will definitely find you again after twenty years! No one can separate us.... So, until we meet again, you mustnt let any other female near you, I wont lose my position as your wife to someone else. You must wait for me.
Her crying voice spread into the night, making Bai Yans heart feel extremely heavy. However, the demon queen did not continue her consoling words though like before, only patting her friend on the shoulder in silence. She knows, whatever word she utters would be pointless.
Understanding the support, Di Xiao Wan wiped the tears from her eyes and forced a pitiful smile that wouldnt fool anyone: Im okay now Sister-inw, lets go back. Im afraid State Teacher will be cold...
Xiao Wan... Bai Yan murmurs, her voice croaking like shes also about to tear up.
Did you see Sister-inw? State Teacher didnt revert back to his fox form right away. Hes probably worried about me being tired from carry him, thats why he did so just now, hes looking out for me.
Bai Yans mouth visibly twitched at that idea. State Teacher is already dead, how can he know when to control his body?
Of course, she could not say this sentence aloud, only silently murmuring that in the heart as she hugged the grieving girl from the side in support. Yes, State Teacher is always looking out for you. Maybe he will even remember everything once you go meet him again in twenty years...
Showing a sad face again at the mention of their separation: Mmm, I will take good care of myself, I wont make State Teacher worry. Sister-inw, lets go back to the pce, I want to send him off myself...
The demon princess knows this might be theirst time together, even so, she wont give up. So what if theres a high chance that her husband-to-be wont remember her in the new incarnation? She wont give up!
Jin Tian, Ling Yan,e help your auntie. Bai Yan tells her twins.
Okay, its the peachy baby girl who spoke first and led the way by holding onto the princesss hand, Auntie, dont be sad, Ling Yan will apany you home.
Auntie Auntie, the little glutton quickly got the hint and follows up in his own way using that baby fat smile of his, Uncle is only sleeping, he will wake up after a good rest. Dont worry, I will protect you until he does, okay?
Those warming words actually brought some light into Di Xiao Wans colorless world. Nodding slightly with her head as confirmation: Mmm, auntie here will wait for your uncle, no matter the years, I will wait!
Looking at the three slowly moving figures, Bai Yan promptly casts her gaze down over to the two older kids.
Xiachen, Dragony, those two are too young and can only act cute before your aunt. In the future you two must pay more closer attention less she does anything silly, otherwise I cant feel at ease.
The steambun nodded seriously: Dont worry mother, I will keep a close eye on Auntie during this period. You and Baddie Father can go off and find the murderer, we must avenge State Teachers death!
Although Bai Xiachen didnt have a lot of contact with that kind and gentle man, thus leaving a thin impression; however, that doesnt mean he couldnt rte to his aunt losing the man she loves. Thats family they just lost!
Chapter 1714 - Little Rice Returns (1)
Chapter 1714 Little Rice Returns (1)
Bai Xiachen pursed his lips, This world has too many bad guys, too many of them...
......
The funeral for State Teacher was held in a grand fashion a dayter, drawing nearly all of the Demon Realms notable figures for the asion. However, the mood didnt bring happiness or joy like Bai Yans wedding, only a looming cloud of gloom for all those attendees.
Thankfully for the demon princess, her older brother the king didnt bury the silvery fox in some sort of underground tomb or cremation, rather State Teacher was preserved inside an ice coffin of grand construction, thus effectively allowed the girl to visit every day to help calm her dreadful mood.
Keeping a few ice coffins may be hard for most people, but the Demon Realm had this much resource at hand.
......
After a couple of weekster, calm returns to the Demon Realm. Its just that everyone knows a storm was brewing, a big one at that.
Auntie, Bai Xiachen saw his aunting out of the icy tomb and quickly stood up, are we heading home for the day?
Making a shallow smile with her frail face, Di Xiao Wan caresses her nephews head, You know you dont have to follow me every day like this, I wont do anything rash.
Shaking his little head like a rocking drum: That wont do, Mother wont be at ease unless Im around. Auntie, dont be too sad okay.... State Teacher will definitely return one day, and if he doesnt, I will go and get him personally.
A sting pierced into the demon princesss heart. Shes overwhelmed by how sensible this steambun was behaving. From the beginning shes been wanting a childlike Bai Xiachen, hence her initial eptance of marrying State Teacher. But now, the only one thats left was herself...
Hes grown so much in the past year. Xiachen is already up to my waist....
Mmhmm, of course, our Xiachen is the best, you will definitely bring your uncle back.
Despite the remark, the hollow void in thedys iris didnt escape the steambuns keen senses. Bai Xiachen knows, something has died in his aunts heart and nothing could fill it. Shes so bleak that its hurting him inside as well.
Im not just saying that Auntie, I will definitely bring uncle back and have him marry you. Afterwards both of you can make lots of babies! Radiating confidence, Bai Xiachens attitude was quickly starting to resemble his old mans dominating nature. Its literally a mini version of Di Cang at this point.
Warmed to the heart by that: Thank goodness my big bro married your mother, thus giving birth to you. Auntie here is so fortunate to have a nephew like you, now I wont feel so lonely with the two of you around.
Auntie, Baddie Father is only bad at expressing himself, he always looked out for you and everyone close to him. Hes not bad like everyone makes him out to be.
I know, Di Xiao Wan said, he only ims to hit me if I mess up but never does it.... And like State Teacher, he will secretly drive away those bad people who try to take advantage of me. I know my big bro is good to me like...
Stopping there, a gloom once again shrouded over the princesss figure. Bringing the boy into a tight hug: So, you dont have to worry about me misunderstanding my brother, I am not a blind person, I can see those who are kind to me.
Chapter 1715 - Little Rice Returns (2)
Chapter 1715 Little Rice Returns (2)
Di Xiao Wan could be silly and slow at times, but she would never mistaken those who are nice and kind to herself. Shes of pure heart, not a fool.
Then I am relieved, Bai Xiachen exhales a long sigh. Reaching out to give his auntie a hug, Lets hurry back home, Mother told me shes making food for us and is waiting. Its been so long since I ate Mothers cooking so I cant wait.
Charmed by how gluttonous the steambun was behaving, Di Xiao Wan wipes away the thinyer of fluid from her eye and chuckled: Okay, lets head home before the food gets cold.
But before leaving, the demon princess didnt forget to give a fleeting nce back towards the ice tomb where her eyes surged with conviction.
State Teacher, no matter where you are I will find you even if it takes me to the end of the world. I wont abandon our rtionship!
......
In the main dining hall of the demon pce, a table has been ced with plenty of dishes that left the room filled with delectable aromas. Its enough to make the unaware drooling all the way out the door.
Jin Tian the little glutton got hit the hardest here in this case. Hes always been fond of eating so his ability to hold back was the weakest. However, thanks to his twin sisters wary gaze and repeated pping, the boy couldnt reach his hand out and grab what he wanted.
Jin Tian, you mustnt eat yet, we need to wait for Auntie and Big Brother first.
The words werent meant as a threat, but it only made the baby boy all the more aggrieved and sadder. How could he not be sad? Theres a table of food prepared by his mother before his very eye thats radiating aromas that could drive any child screaming and crying if not eaten.
That.... Ill wait for Auntie and Big Brother toe back then...
Mother said Auntie is in a poor moodtely, I must be good, I mustnt make Mother sad. Its just some food, I can hold it in, Im a man!
With that thought in mind, the little glutton gulped and heavily forced the saliva back down into his throat. Hes resisting well against his greatest desire.
Mother, Auntie and I are back! Its then when Dragony had finished carrying thetest dish out, a tender voice called out and caught their ears.
Jin Tian reacted very strongly to this and nearly rolled off his own stool. Big Brother and Auntie is back, does that mean I can start eating?
Auntie, the twin sister on the other hand stood up and gave a loud reply instead.
Although the little glutton was a bit duller than his twin, it doesnt mean he couldnt act responsibly when required: Auntie,e eat.
Against the double soft cuddly assault of these two, DI Xaio Wans heart melted away and found peace. A rare thing in these past few days since State Teachers death.
You dont have to wait for me in the future you know.
No, Ling Yan shook her head immediately, Mother taught us to respect our elders. Father is too busy to be around to apany us, but Auntie is here. Me and Jin Tian will wait, we are not hungry.
Gulping at thatst word, the little glutton suppresses his desire and followed up: Thats right Auntie, we are not hungry so hurry ande eat with us.
Coincidentally, Bai Yan had alsoe out from the kitchen with the soup ready. If not for Di Xiao Wans poor mood, she would not personally cook anything herself. As a result, Bai Xiachen hadnt been able to eat his mothers cooking for a long time.
Chapter 1716 - Little Rice Returns (3)
Chapter 1716 Little Rice Returns (3)
Right as Bai Yans about toy down the dish and take a seat herself, the demon queen suddenly picked up on a couple of energy signatures quickly drawing close. Squinting those eyes to conclude who they are, a sh of bright light flickered in her eyes: It looks like I wont be able to stay for this meal.
As anticipating as he was about to eat his mothers cooking after so long, Bai Xiachen was more curious about the reasoning for thatment: Why Mother?
The three of them are back.
Three?
Biting her chopstick, Di Xiao Wan turns to ask as well since shes also curious: Isnt Little Rice (tiger) and Tsing Yi (dragon) only two? Why is there suddenly three? Sister-inw, what did you tell them to do that they would bring someone else along?
Bai Yan made a meaningful smile at their question: You are forgetting about ck Turtle.
That instantly brought a touch of surprise to the princesss face: ck Turtle? You found him already?!
Mhmm, its during the time I was gone in the Celestial Realm. I went to the ce where ck Turtle resided and brought him home. All of you stay and eat, Ill go meet them first.
Bai Yan normally wouldnt just leave her family behind for no reason, its just that she hasnt forgotten about the promise with Suzaku the Vermillion Bird. Back then that phoenix imed she had something for herself if she could gather the other three sacred beasts. Now that they are back, its time she went and retrieved said item.
Mother, Ill go with you. Bai Xiachen jumps up from his own stool, I havent seen Little Rice for so long, I miss him too.
In this world for the steambun, that white tiger held a very special position in his heart. Theyre childhood friends, the type that grew up together side by side and took the fault for his own mischievous deeds. Naturally he must go meet this friend thats been gone for so long.
Thats fine, youe along then. Bai Yan didnt reject the proposal and led the way.
Not far away after leaving the pce door, the demon queen could see the three ck dots in the sky thats quickly descending to their position.
In the middle would be a woman in green, her face carrying a heroic feel. This would of course be Tsing Yi the Azure Dragon. Then beside to the left would be a man donning a deep ck robe and warmly smiling at herself, this would be ck Turtle who had a air of a schr. And then to the right.... Well, Bai Yan expected a white tiger and instead found a young handsome boy that hasnt quite shed his youthlike air yet.
At first the demon queen became perplexed by the sight, but she soon recognized who this new boy was: Little Rice, didnt you say you dont want to take on a human form because its not as mighty looking as your tiger form?
Blushing red in the face, the young boy quipped a stammering reply: I... I...
Pff, Tsing Yi could no longer hold back herughter and blurted out the truth, thats easy to exin Mistress. Little Rice made a bet with ck Turtle and he lost. The consequence is him taking a Transformation Dan Pill and him turning out like this...
Little Rice twitched in the mouth at being teased: Can you stop mentioning that already? OH RIGHT! Mistress, is that crazyss Huang Xiao Ying around? I dont want to be here if she is.
His eyes quickly and carefully scanned the area in a wary manner, that face told everyone how much he disliked being chased after by a female.
Good thing that madss isnt around, otherwise she will never let me go in this form.
Unfortunately for Little Rice, his sense of security didntst for even a minute when a hurricane blew right into him. Next thing he knew was a pair of arms wounding tightly around his neck and a pair of legs locking onto his own waist like hes been caught by a crane.
Husband, youre finally back in the Demon Realm! Oh how I missed you! Huang Xiao Ying the tigress gleefully bemoans like a good little wife, her breast repeatedly rubbing against his to let their body interact.
Flushing hard until its a cherry red, Little Rice snaps: You crazy woman, who said I am your husband? You got the wrong person!
The tigress blinked and wrinkled her nose as she sniffed his scent: No, I am not mistaken, you are my husband Little Rice. I am following you for life, you wont lose me so easily!
Chapter 1717 - Little Rice Returns (4)
Chapter 1717 Little Rice Returns (4)
You... You... The teenager forcibly removed the tigress from himself while giving his mistress an aggrieved look, Mistress, do you not love me anymore? Why did you let this crazyss into the pce? Help me get rid of her.
This crazy girl, is she not embarrassed by clinging onto a mans body in broad daylight?
Furthermore, she keeps calling me her husband at first sight. Like does she do that at every whim or with every male tiger she sees?
At the thought of this, the teenagers face sank a little more as he shot a using stare towards Huang Xiao Ying.
No matter what.... I never want to be with such an open and crazy girl!
Xiao Ying is here to see Xiao Wan so I cant kick her out, now can I? Bai Yan sends a I wish you luck look of her own, You take care.
The teenagers face went green and was ready to cry, Cant drive away this crazy girl? Does that mean I will have to struggle with her every time Ie to the pce?
Little Rice, I miss you so much. Bai Xiachen rushed past his mothers side t hen and gave the teenager a big hearty hug, I dont even know what to do without you during this period...
That remark actually brought the crying teenager to tears due to how moved he was inside.
As expected of my little young master. Its worth being his scapegoat for all those years in the past.
Little Master, I did not know you loved me this much. Im so moved....
Instead of following up with apliment to that remark, Bai Xiachens face suddenly got all stern and serious: Little Rice, you are overthinking this. Without you during this period I had no one to be my scapegoat. Although theres no one around to take my snacks, it doesntpare with having someone else take the fault for my pranks. Thankfully I had Yellowy the big dog from Baddie Fathers household on Earth. That big dog was so handy that he took the fault twice for me.
Poor Yellowy, if the pervy mutt overheard the opinion from the steambun, he would surely be heartbroken and roll over. Of course, that possibility was impossible so its of no fault to anyone aside from Little Rice.
The teenager looked so sad and resentful that its heart wrenching: So my existence is only to be used as a scapegoat?
The steambun nodded earnestly: What else did you think?
Dont stop me, Im going to jump into the river, dont stop me, I dont want to live anymore! Woohooo! With a swing, the tiger boy rushed for the nearest river he could find.
He originally expected the others to stop him by pulling at his arm, but who wouldve guessed none of these so-called family and friends budged. In fact, they were so motionless that it was shocking when he took a peek. Take Huang Xiao Ying the tigress for example. She shouldve been the first to run over and stop him, yet the woman only stood there and stared. Thats ridiculous and unreasonable considering all the words she spelled so far.
Why arent any of you stopping me? Little Rice asks aftering up to the edge of the water.
Huang Xiao Ying spoke like a good little wife: You told us not to pull you back, am I not a good and obedient wife?
Having ones heartbroken was one thing, having his heart shatter and then stomped was a whole another matter. Thats whats happening here to Little Rices poor little soul.
Nearly bursting into tears: What have I done that you all must do this to me?
Hehe, Im just teasing you Little Rice. I actually really miss you. Bai Xiachen figured his little prank was about right and decides to stop there.
Its about time, Little Rice sniffles his nose and turned to the demon queen: Mistress, you said Huang Xiao Ying is here to see the princess. Did something happen to Her Highness?
Bai Yans heart trembled at the question but knew this matter could not be hidden from them: State Teacher, hes dead.
State Teachers dead?
A very surprised look gripped the teenagers face: State Teachers dead? Something that big urred in the Demon Realm? How did it happen? The princess likes the guy so much, she wont be able to stand it.
Youre able to see Xiao Wan likes State Teacher? Bai Yan asks with a raised brow.
Puckering his lips at the remark: Only a fool would not see it. The princess is always so happy when she speaks of State Teacher, always saying how excellent and kind he is, who wouldnt be able to tell she likes him?
Bai Yan smiled bitterly: But Xiao Wan is that fool, only she... never realize that.
Chapter 1718 - Suzaku (1)
Chapter 1718 Suzaku (1)
If Xiao Wan had known about her own feeling if he had known his heart, now, will not be so remorseful for life...
Come on, lets go to the Demon Mountain, Im sure Suzaku misses us very much. Forming a faint smile, Bai Yan leads the way towards the sacred mountain.
......
As usual, the great Demon Mountain continues to radiate off a white brilliant glow, giving off a sacred and divine sensation to those who witness its glory. For Suzaku the Vermillion Bird, shes been long ustomed to this environment; however, her boring days would soone to an end when she sensed the familiar auras quickly drawing near.
Queen! With a look of surprise in the face, the fiery reddy promptly stood up and ran towards the base of her abode to wait.
ck Turtle, youre also back! She only needed a nce to recognize that ck robed figure.
This brought joy to the Vermillion Bird, but as soon as she shifted to thedy in green which was Tsing Yi the Azure Dragon, the phoenix instantly deted and got all sad in the face.
Why did Azure Dragon have to be reborn as a female? It wouldve been better if it was ck Turtle who turned into a woman. Oh why....
A thousand years ago, this pheonix didnt merely treat herpanion Azure Dragon as a friend, she also secretly held a crush for that guy. So imagine having your crush be reborn as a woman like yourself? Wouldnt that make her a lesbian if she continued to pursue that love?
Tsing Yi noticed the ming look flooding out of Suzakus gaze of course. Out of difort, this heroic looking dragoness instinctively took a step back afternding and coughed to clear her throat: Suzaku, its been a long time.
Regarding the past, the dragoness may not remember much of it, but the beautifuldy before herself gave off a trustworthy feeling, that much shes certain. Yet the next action from Suzakupletely scared the daylights out of Tsing Yi because she actually came forward and groped her breasts with both hands!
Startled like any woman should at having their important part groped C even if its by another female C she jumped and cried out: What are you doing?!
Oh, I wanted to see when those two big balls will disappear. Do you intend to be a woman all your life? Suzaku states this as a matter of fact.
Quickly shielding her own chest with those hands, the dragoness turns to Bai Yan for help: Mistress, Suzaku... did she lose her mind?
Gently rubbing her own temple like a headachesing, Bai Yan suddenly sighed for some reason.
Bai Xiachen immediately picked up on this since and focused in with a worried face: Mother, are you not feeling well?
Bai Yan shook her head: I just realized something when watching Tsing Yi.
Blinking his big innocent eyes: That is?
After reincarnating, ones gender isnt up to the individuals wishes. Lets say... State Teacher became a woman, how will Xiao Wan cope with that?
......
The steambun got quiet for a long while before weakly speaking up: Auntie loves State Teacher a lot, Im sure she will love him regardless of the oue.... Auntie wouldnt mind something like that, would she?
And how do you know State Teacher will like another female?
Ruffling his own hair like hes going to go crazy, Bai Xiachen became stumped: I promised Auntie that I will bring State Teacher back home no matter what. If he doesnt agree then I will tie him up and do it. He will marry Auntie and take her as his wife.
Though a bit brutish, Bai Yan had to agree with her boys decision. After rubbing her own chin at the usibility of that scheme, she nods: Alright, thats decided then. If State Teacher doesnt agree then we will tie him up and bring him home. No matter what, hes stuck being the son-inw of the Demon Realm. He wont escape that fate.
Chapter 1719 - Suzaku (2)
Chapter 1719 Suzaku (2)
For the divine beasts gathered here on this mountain, their only reactionary reflex would be to shudder from the chill running down their backs.
As expected of Bai Xiachen, hes truly the Mistresss son. Even when talking about kidnapping someone, theyre of the same opinion.
Little Rice was the most effected and nearly cried in his voice: Mistress, can you stay away from that Huang Xiao Ying from now on?
Bai Yan casts a confused nce at the little feline boy: Why?
Im afraid youre on too good of a term with her, what if she suddenly gets the idea of kidnapping me? So, you need to keep your distance from her. I dont want to marry such a crazy woman!
Marrying that sort of crazy one is the same as taking my life!
Thats not right on your part Little Rice. Huang Xiao Ying can be a little crazy at times, but shes got a lot of good points too. Why do you dislike her so much? In the steambuns mind, that tigress does act a bit crazy at times, but that shouldnt warrant such strong dislikes from his friend.
Youre making it out too lightly Little Master. Imagine you meeting such a crazy woman like that, would you be able to stay calm? The tiger boy exins with an aggrieved voice
Bai Xaichen merely blinked like he didnt get it: I already have Ling Yan and Dragony as my sisters, why do I need another girl from the outside? You on the other hand dont have a single one aside from Huang Xiao Ying.
......
Girl?
Little Rice paused for a short moment before exploding with a jump: Can you even call that a girl? Huang Xiao Ying is already a hundred years old, thats an old woman! Furthermore, she is so bold and open with none of the air of a finedy.
In saying this, the tiger boy had indirectly offended Suzaku whos standing to the side. Theres a darkened air exuding out of thedys aura, and by the time the foolish tigerling realized his own folly, pyres of me had already burst forward to give the phoenix an ominous and threatening picture.
A hundred years is considered old in your opinion? Ive lived for a thousand years, what does that make me?
Little Rice shrank at the frightening temperament and hurried to hide behind Bai Yans back: Mistress, can you save me...
Instead of saving though, the demon queen narrowed her eyes in at the young feline: A hundred years is an old woman eh? How about Di Cang, wouldnt he be considered an old man in your eye?
The tiger boy gulped, his face pale and antsy.
Yes, Di Cang was indeed an old man in his eye, but how could Little Rice openly say that? He wouldnt dare!
How is that possible? The king is handsome and peerless in all respect, how can he be an old man when hes so seductive? I will challenge anyone who says that! Making an angered face like he meant it, he attempts to cover his own hide in case the man somehow overhears. Mistress, Suzaku, I merely misspoke there, Huang Xiao Ying is a young and beautiful tigress, shes not an old woman at all. A hundred years, peehhh, thats barely old enough to be an adult in demon age, really...
Oh, then I will inform Di Cang about your view. Im sure he will like it when he finds out hes seductive. Im sure that will please him. Bai Yan smirks, the teasing fun flickering in her narrowed eyes.
Little Rices face went green with fright. Hes really going to cry if he continues to dig his own grave.
Mistress, when did you get so mean....
Mother, Bai Xiachen giggles and tugged at her sleeve, Lets stop teasing him, look at how much hes shivering. Im afraid he might really faint at this rate. Its not like you dont know how jumpy he is when frightened.
That didnt help at all for the tiger boys heart. The remark only made him all teary inside at being called a scaredy cat.
Oh Little Rice, you need to stop being so scared all the time, Mother wont force you to marry anyone. Unless you are willing that is...
Now some would wonder why they would kidnap State Teacher. Unlike with other people, that man truly loves the demon princess. He might not remember the past life, but he will and once he does, a little kidnapping means nothing and would be of no consequence.
Chapter 1720 - Suzaku (3)
Chapter 1720 Suzaku (3)
Suzakus expression got quieter after their little y: Queen, now that they have returned, we can also carry out the contracting ceremony with me. Afterwards, we need to go to a specific ce.
Okay, lets being then. With a serious face, Bai Yan nods in agreement.
This time the bonding went as smoothly as things like this could go. Bai Yan herself still didnt unlock the past memories through this ritual, but Suzaku on the other hand got a total makeover in her whole appearance. Before she was like a waning beauty at the end of her ropes, but now shes glorious and shining, truly a scourge to all men alike since she could practically enve those whom she deem a prey.
The contract ispleted Mistress, pleasee with me now. The rest of you need toe too, I will need your help in whats toe... With a charming smile, she transforms into a bright red light and flew towards the peak of the mountain.
She has been waiting here for them over a span of a millennium, its time she brought this long journey to an end now that her three peers have returned. Nobody likes being stuck on a single spot and unable to leave.
......
At the peak of this sacred mountain, there lied a strange alter like gate. From above high nobody would be able to see this since its covered in a shielding barrier, but once up close, those whoe would be weed with a grand arrangement with four giant statues representing the four sacred beasts: White Tiger, Azure Dragon, ck Turtle, and Vermillion Bird.
Mother... Bai Xiachen found this setup to be a bit diforting so he anxiously grasped onto the demon queens hand, his eyes vignt and rmed towards area.
Bai Yan on the other hand didnt feel any danger or unease, rather her heart inwardly trembled once sheid her gaze on the construct. Without effort, her feet began to walk towards the giant bronze door in front.
The reason I guarded this ce for so long is for this very gate. To open it, us four sacred beasts must stand at the specific spot indicated by the statues. After saying that, Suzakus body gradually erged and took on the form of a giant ming bird to whisk through the air in a circling ark.
Little Rice became ecstatic at the thought of taking his tiger form. He lost the bet with ck Turtle so he had to keep being a boy, but now hes free. With a roar, his mighty form returns to stand guard at this mountain like an invincible war god.
At the same time, Azure Dragon and ck Turtle also transformed, but unlike the majestic and searing heat of the bird and tiger, their bodies exuded a big puff of mist and watery droplets across the ground. All are equally majestic and mystique in their own right, just unique in regards to their own elements.
However, inparison to their individual might, the following disturbance after they took their respective spots were astronomically loud. The sky burned red its been lit ame, a crimson blood color that boomed and rocked the ground like never before seen. Its as if someone or something powerful has been born into this world as a result of their actions.
......
Not far away in the pce, Di Cang had been discussing various matters of the realm with his subjects when this huge rocking quake brought them to attention.
Majesty, said First Elder who was the closest to the throne, I remember State Teacher mentioning Suzaku and the others are not ordinary demons, that theyve existed since the beginning of our world. Im sure the queen will be fine so you need not worry about the disturbance.
Mmm, Di Cang makes a thoughtful face, I know they are not ordinary, theres no need to mention that to me. I have full trust in my wifes ability.
Slightly startled by that response, First Elder quickly bent his head in apology. Didnt State Teacher say the king lost his memories, howe I got the feeling hes known about those four all along or something?
First Elder, Di Cang paused for a good moment before suddenly speaking, In the following ten years I want you to pay attention to the human world. If there is any exceptional human that is born, bring me their details immediately.
Chapter 1721 - Heavenly Flame MonarChapter (1)
Chapter 1721 Heavenly me Monarch (1)
First Elder took a minute to react to that order since it came out of nowhere: Is there a reason for this Your Majesty?
.... State Teacher will be reincarnated in the human world. That said, Di Cangs lips ticked upwards into a cool smirk.
Getting silent for a good while longer, the old senior hesitated to speak: That.... normally its difficult to predict where ones soul is reborn. Majesty, how are you able to conclude State Teacher will be in the human world and not elsewhere?
That you need not concern yourself, I have my means to send his next incarnation over there. You only need to make sure to locate his new self. Besides, Xiao Wan already gave the guy her own internal pearl, its nearly impossible to not notice his signature when ites. His talent will be so grand that anyone would take notice!
I see. Though he says that, First Elders mouth was openly twitching.
So thats why the king is not around for the past days, hes been busy handling the matter with State Teachers death. His Majesty is always like this, hard and cold on the surface but kind and persistent on the inside. Im sure the princess will be pleased once she hears of this news.
However, once the thought of the kind and gentle State Teacher not being around anymore brought the mood back down again in the elders eye. He couldnt deny the recent period has been dark and grim.
Enough of that, did you find out who killed State Teacher yet? Do you know their origin? Di Cang asks with a storm brewing in his iris.
The world always say demons are cruel and ruthless, but in reality, the love they held are only for their kind and those around themselves.
Ive asked the princess some more questions and all I got was that they are not from this ce. Apparently, the only way they managed toe was through using that fox as a medium. Going by that trail, I can safely assume its not the Celestial Realm who attacked us.
Thats a given. Without the Celestial Pce to act as a threat, there are none capable of openly attacking the Demon Realm anymore. In that case, theres only one possibility...
The Outer Domains! Di Cang roars once the answer hit him, that voice murderous: Those people are from the Outer Domains!
Unlike the Celestial Realm where the most powerful cultivators are usually around the Demi Divine Lord level, the Outer Domains are where the absolute strongest resided. Its not that this world couldnt produce powerful beings like a Divine Lord or True Celestial, rather those who had reached this stage are already capable of breaking through the fabrics of reality, or in the case of a True Celestial, they could in fact create their own space within the void and form a whole new world!
Yes Your Majesty, that is likely the case. ording to the archives within the pce, those from the Outer Domains were capable of traversing between our worlds at ease several thousand years ago, but due to the constant wars and fighting of all those nes, one of the True Celestials finally stepped in to put a stop to that barbaric age. From what I recall, that person was called Heavenly me Monarch. He used his own body to act as the sacrificial body to ce a barrier between us and those from the outside. Now that hes thought back to the old knowledge, First Elders breathing rhythm clearly grew faster, which showed how much it bothered him. Sire, if its really the Outer Domains, then Im afraid....
Growing grim and dark in the face as well, Di Cang doesnt back down despite the threat: And what of it? If they dare to move against my people then I dont care if its a Divine Lord or True Celestial, I will make all those who caused State Teachers death pay for their transgression! Blood for blood, thats the irondw of our kind, dont forget that!
Shaken and moved by that bravado, First Elder still felt somewhat uneasy inside but knew the king he serves wouldnt fail and would surely achieve such goal. The main task at hand would be to figure out the one responsible, only then could they move forward with the next n.
Sire, the only one who truly knows the one behind the attack is that little fox brought back by the princess. Unfortunately, that fox has died and her soul extinguished. Im afraid our clues arepletely cut off at this rate.
Chapter 1722 - Heavenly Flame MonarChapter (2)
Chapter 1722 Heavenly me Monarch (2)
First Elder raises his head and met Di Cangs gaze: The only thing we know is that Monarch has some sort of vendetta against you. Your Majesty, can you think of some enemy in the Outer Domains that would do this?
Furrowing his brow, the demon king appears displeased: If I can think of a name then you think I would be here asking you?
Stammering for a proper reply to that rebuke, the old senior quickly bowed his head in apology for saying something so stupid. Nevertheless, it doesnt change the fact that they had no way to investigate the matter. Unless they could head out to the outside domains, what other means do they have?
......
The Demon Mountain.
Inside the bronze gate, Bai Yan had just finished adjusting her eyes to the bright light with her boy in tow when she noticed the walls around herself. This ce she came into was a long corridor painted with murals depicting a series of demons bowing their heads toward a single entity sitting atop of a throne. Shes seen this setup before, specifically the room where she saw those statues and the secret alchemic manual she got.
Bai Yan naturally wanted to figure out who this individual was since the person would likely be the one responsible for all this. Sadly, that face on the wall had been blurred out perhaps with age or a deliberate attempt by the painter itself. She leaned more towards thetter since everything else in here appears pristine on the surface.
Mother, what is all this? Bai Xiachen asks as he bit his thumb.
Bai Yan smiled and exined what she knew: I am not certain either, but Ive seen this arrangement before. The first time were all in the form of statues thats neatly arranged like those in these wall paintings, but it didnt have the portrait of that woman at the end. I do remember the fox statue though. You see son? That silver fox at the forefront is sprawled in a kneeling pose, yet its expression doesnt look submissive at all does it? I can tell thedy who made this has a fantasy prone personality.
Mother, what is a fantasy prone personality? The steambun asks with a confused face.
Patting her sons head to answer: Its when a person has an overactive imagination. Sometimes they are so deep into their fantasies that they cant distinguish between reality of imagination anymore.
Enlightened, the steambun heavily nods: I see. I feel so sad for thatdy then, why must she fantasize about all this? Isnt it better to live life as it is?
I dont know. Shes likely sick or something. Caressing her chin, Bai Yan suggests: Lets go further inside, I want to see the sort of treasure in here that could make Suzaku willingly safeguard it for a millennium.
Before long, the pair hade to the end where a table sat in the middle, its surface covered in dust and cracks like it would shatter with a single pat.
Mother, do you know what that table is for? Bai Xiachen hurriedly ran over to check up on this where he found a small booklet at the top. Naturally the boy wasted no time to offer it up to win some points.
Bai Yan happy epted the gift from her son and began to flip the pages. Its just that instead of getting through the book and be amazed by its content, she instead found a letter after the cover C its a diary type of letter.
Since then, my soul has been floating around in a perennial stasis. Others are unable tomunicate with me, nor are they able to see me, all I can do is watch the world as an outsider to kill off my boredom.
Chapter 1723 - Heavenly Flame MonarChapter (3)
Chapter 1723 Heavenly me Monarch (3)
But the things in the world is nothing but fighting and killing, or seeking revenge to win the wife. Its honestly boring to the extreme, until I found that fool named Heavenly me anyways...
In order to quell the war between the various domains, that fool did not hesitate to use his own body as a medium in order to seal the worm holes connecting all the worlds. Now unless they are at the True Celestial rank of their cultivation, they cant break through this barrier anymore and enter the Celestial Realm.
Well, it worked out for me in the end anyways. After Heavenly me died, his soul became like mine and started to float around aimlessly. I found his soul and had quite the happy time talking with him after so long of being alone. Also, I grew a budding interest in life again from his stories, so I decided to go into the cycle of rebirth....
I dont know when I will be able toe back here, to this ce, and perhaps it will take generations of my new self until then. Regardless, Im not different from others and dont want my years of cultivation and knowledge to go to waste, to be in vain, thats why I decided to write all of it in this book. If one is fated or just dumb lucky enough toe here, take it and use the knowledge to the best of your ability.
Oh right, I have one request for this though. In order to inherit my knowledge, you must conquer the group of demons here. If not able to, one shall be incinerated until their very soul is destroyed!
If you, the one who reads this, is willing to ept my inheritance the conditions thates with it, turn to the second page of this book.
Bai Xiachen also saw the letter since he kept poking his head up from the side: Mother, thedy said only those who conquered the Demon Realm can inherit her knowledge or be burned to death.
Humming a brief pause: Son, do you think I qualify? The bit about conquering the demons that is.
Uhh, I guess so Mother, Bai Xiachen scratches the back of his head, you already conquered Baddie Father, the current king of the demons. And the next king is also your son. In my eye thats as good as ites when it came to conquering a ce. I doubt the curse will work on you Mother.
Isnt that right?
Bai Yan didnt dwell on the issue and decisively turned to the second page.
At the same time, the ancient book beamed a stream of light out from its content, instantly enshrouding her head in it. In that moment, countless images shot into Bai Yans mind. First it was the disputes between humanity and demons alike, then came the woman in red brandishing a long gleaming sword to slice out at her foes, each strike capable of shing out the fabrics of reality.
Bai Yan tried and tried to get a glimpse of that face while the glimpses shed along, yet the long hair and insanely fast movement squashed any hope for that achievement.
Next that came were the adventures and hurdles thisdy faced. She saw untold numbers of demons and humans unlike, all very differentpared to the current world. Its almost certain to Bai Yan this world depicted an age so old into the past that its been long forgotten to the swirls of time.
So the owner of this book is from a age beyond history?
Why would her inheritance be on the Demon Mountain then?
What sort of rtionship does she have with the Demon Realm?
The scenes eventually disappeared, yet the demon queen took much longer to digest its content with those closed eyes. And when she dide back to reality, she quickly came to the realization that the knowledge inside the book had directly imprinted itself onto her brain for future reading.
Naturally this brought a huge wave of excitement for Bai Yans heart. Shes already at the Demi Divine Lord level, advancing further would be extremely difficult without guidance, and now shes got it!
Mother, whats wrong? Bai Xiachen worriedly pulled at her sleeve, his eyes anxious: Just now, the book, it disappeared....
Showing a faint smile, thedy knew why her boy sounded so troubled and quelled it: Its okay, I merely read the content and took it in. During this period, I will stay here for training...
Chapter 1724 - Outer Domain (1)
Chapter 1724 Outer Domain (1)
Okay, I will stay here too until youre finished. Bai Xiachen happily said, his big bright eyes shining with life.
......
Inside a rustic study room, a man dressed in a long ck robe has been staring out the window with a dark gloomy face, the air around him oppressive and suffocating due to the foul events thus far.
Monarch. A maid stepped forward from the doorway and respectfully bowed, Miss Yun Rou Xi seeks an audience.
The man frowned after hearing that name, Let her in then.
Yes Monarch, the maidplied and left.
Momentster.
Greetings Monarch... Yun Ruo Xi properly bowed her head in a respectful manner, her tone submissive and soft.
Were you in the Celestial Realm recently? The mans indifferent and gloomy voice sent a shudder down thedys spine, causing her white dress to flutter so slightly due to the vibration.
Not dumb enough to think she could hide the fact, Yun Ruo Xi decides to spill the truth. Yes Monarch, I did go back to the Celestial Realm. I wanted to help deal with the Demon Realm, please forgive me.
The man finally turned around and stopped using his back to face her, If something happens to you, I wont save you a second time.
Thedys expression changed greatly as she hung her head even lower: I... I understand Monarch.
Say it, why did youe seek me today? Though indifferent, the cold demanding note in there told the other side this person doesnt like being bothered unless its important.
I wish to know why Your Monarchness wishes to destroy the Demon Realm. Is there some sort of dispute between you and them? Yun Rou Xi timidly asks this, her voice so soft that it could melt hearts.
In her mind, this person whos a Monarch of a world was no different to any other men. As long as she uses her seductive charms then she would be able to get anything out of him. Its just that the trickery has backfired. In this moment, only a disgustful light flickered within the individuals eye.
It is no secret that Di Cang killed my entire family so I dont mind telling you this. I will have his head one day, and so will the Demon Realm be destroyed for being his.
In that instant, a vicious poison burned within Yun Ruo Xis heart.
Hes lying to me. Di Cang nearly died when confronting the Celestial Realm a millennium ago, how can someone like that kill this mans family? It doesnt make sense. No matter though, as long as theyre at odds with each other then I can use it to my advantage. Bai Yan, you will die one day by my hands and it will be me whosughing till the end!
Inhaling deeply to gather herposure, Yun Ruo Xi slowly got back up from her bowing posture: That is unforgivable Monarch, how dare they hurt your family. Rest assured, Di Cang and all those who follow him will pay the price. I will do my upmost in seeing that through!
The man in ck didnt say much to that oath, rather he seems amused as he smirked: Yes indeed, I will definitely need your help in the future....
If this woman wasnt still of use, I wouldve longed killed her. She thinks she can tempt me with that level of beauty? HA! Ive seen countless more at a scale far beyond her own in the past, shes nothing but average inparison to those!
Chapter 1725 - Outer Domain (2)
Chapter 1725 Outer Domain (2)
If theres nothing else, you can go back now. Also, have Elder Cloudlesse see me on your way out.
Yes, Monarch. Making a small smile, Yun Ruo Xi happily retreated.
Shortly after she left, an old man wearing a gray ashen robe stepped through the door and arched his fist, Monarch.
When the man saw who hase, his expression finally lifted so slightly despite the gloom remaining on the surface: Elder Cloudless, I called you because I wanted to ask you something. That Yun Ruo Xi, you are certain shes the only one who can deal with Di Cang?
Tens of thousands of years ago, the Demon Realm was thriving and overwhelmed humanity in its all, only that single woman could stand up and resist him....
Even though she ultimately failed to conquer the demons, shes nevertheless made Di Cang show respect towards his foe.
I need her power, otherwise it will be impossible topete with that bastard after he grows big enough.
Monarch, Ive calcted using my best capabilities already, there should be no mistake. I do not understand either on why such a magnificent woman like that would devolve into the way she is now... Elder Cloudless also frowns, his voice breathing a helpless air since he didnt understand either.
If its not a mistake then I want you to keep a close watch on that Yun Ruo Xi. I cant have her dying on me until I make full use of her. If she gets caught in the Celestial Realm, not even I can snatch her back from Di Cangs watch.
He only managed to break through all the watches of the Demon Realm thanks to Di Cangs disappearance on Earth. There wont be another chance like that again unless he personally go for the rescue, and thats impossible since he couldnt leave his own domain.
I understand Monarch, Ill see to it that Yun Ruo Xi doesnt leave our watch again. Nothing will happen while under my protection. Elder Cloudless slightly bowed to show he understood.
Another thing, the woman I sent to the Demon Realm failed. She not only couldnt steal the item I instructed, she also failed to kill Di Cangs sister. The man huffs a grunt in displeasure.
Naturally the woman hes referring to would be the white fox saved by the demon princess. Just thinking of the failure and betrayal would leave a bad taste in this Monarchs mouth. Fortunately not all was lost, Di Xiao Wan didnt die, but that State Teacher guy did. Without a right arm to help Di Cang meant theres less people around to investigate themselves.
Elder Cloudless only made a bittersweet smile at his lords report. He was against the idea of sending that stupid fox for the mission in the very beginning, and now its given the Demon Realm a warning as a wakeup call, meaning it wouldnt be as easy from now on if they wish to attack. However displeased he might be inwardly, the old man knew he couldnt say that aloud.
Monarch, that wont be an issue. The Demon Realm wont be able to turn waves the way they are right now, nor would they be able to attack us here in this domain.
Bang!
Without indication, the man swiped everything off the table and shattered the cups near himself, that voice raging: Elder Cloudless, what do you mean by that? Are you implying Im afraid of Di Cang? If hees then I will make sure he never leaves my domain alive!
The mouth of the elder twitched at that outburst but didnt say more. Hes been with the guy for a very long time, he knows all too well about the mans temper and how easily irritated he could get.
Of course Monarch, the Demon Realm is not your opponent. Di Cang will always be a loser before yourself!
Chapter 1726 - Outer Domain (3)
Chapter 1726 Outer Domain (3)
This remark actually made the man feel much better inside, causing that expression to lighten up: Thats right, he will always be the loser before myself. If theres nothing else you need to report then you can go back down. I want your full attention on that Yun Ruo Xi, nothing is to happen to her.
First assessing the Monarchs mood some more, Elder Cloudless grew hesitant but decided to speak his mind anyways: Monarch, theres actually one more thing on my mind, Im just uncertain if I should say.
Whats the matter?
Its about that Yun Ruo Xi, Cloudless treaded carefully since he knows his following words would be dangerous, theres been rumors floating about with thedies in your harem. Theyve already heard about your order of saving her. Everyone believes you are interested and wants to make her your concubine, this includes Yun Ruo Xi herself with the way she acts before the others.
Hearing this, the man not only didnt get angry and actuallyughed: If she is her former self then I would perhaps be interested, but shes so self-centric that it disgusts me with the current iteration. In fact, I wouldve killed her myself if she didnt have some use remaining. Pausing after realizing hes gone a bit too far in that canted remark, But... if she really wants to be my woman then I wont mind taking her into my harem, thats only if she could help me deal with Di Cang that is. Enough, let her be. As long as shes within the domain then she could do whatever she likes.
Yes, Monarch. Elder Cloudless cusps his fist inpliance and retreated. He did not want to continue disturbing his liege now that hes got his questions answered.
After the door closed, the man slowly closed his eyes and inhaled a deep breath: If I can break into the True Celestial rank then this domain will no longer be able to trap me. Unfortunately the goal continues to escape my grasp yet again...
Ever since the establishment of the main world where recorded history came into existence, only two individuals were known to have reached the True Celestial level. The first being Di Cang the great Demon King from a million years ago, the second being a human heroin who managed to defy all odds and ovee her oppressors.
Of course, theres also Heavenly me Monarch who almost reached that level as well, but he perished after using his own body as a medium to seal off the various domains from the main world, thus disqualifying him from that roster.
So what if none had ever broken into that level since those two? It doesnt mean I cant.... Suddenly, a faint cackle began to escape the mans mouth like some sort of great viin.
The guys not delusional or conceited though despite the confident statement. Hes got a n. Aside from making a breakthrough using ones own ability, theres also a second method to achieving true godhood and that was using a Celestial Heart, the essence of a True Celestial.
Now this would be where Yun Ruo Xies into y with the n. He has no way to get his hands on a True Celestial heart of course, but he does have the supposed new incarnation of thatdy. By using her and another item to rip the heart from her soul, he could then step into a whole new stage! At that point what couldnt he do? Destroy Di Cang? That would be a simple point of his finger by then!
Of course, theres the issue with the missing item, he still doesnt have it, and thats currently in the Demon Realm. Its the main reason he sent the foxdy over there, its to steal the other key item in hi grand n.
Chapter 1727 - Yun Ruo Xi’s Beating (1)
Chapter 1727 Yun Ruo Xis Beating (1)
Monarchs residence.
In the back garden, Yun Ruo Xi had her head down before a different woman who held exceptional beauty. Yet instead of a rosy picture here in this flowery backyard, theres only contemptuous looks shooting towards the former from the maids thats also present.
Yun Ruo Xi, you just walked out of the Monarchs study, didnt you? Cocking her chin high, this madam sounded exasperated, I told you not to approach my husband before, did you not hear me?
Resentful as she may be, the old witch bit her lip and held in that temper: Second Madam, I dont know what youre talking about.
HA! The one known as Second Madam huffs a grunt and got into her face, What do are you saying about not knowing? You think you can be the mistress of the manor just because you were brought here? Im telling you, His Monarchness will never favor an insignificant person like you.
Clenching her fist at the insult, the old witch nevertheless forces a smile: Second Madam, if His Monarchness doesnt like me then why did he save an insignificant person like I? With his power, he could take in any woman that he fancies, yet he chose me.... Growing more confident as she speaks, Since my life was saved by His Monarchness, I will remain loyal to him throughout my life. You want me to leave? I fear that wont be happening.
Yun Ruo Xis never been one to take things lying down, not in the Celestial Pce, and especially not here where theres an egotistic bitch whos holding her in contempt.
Shut up! Xu Ying (second madam) raises her hand and pped down, causing the old witchs face to get red and swollen. Theres even a trace of blood leaking from the mouth as a result.
Yun Ruo Xi offended me with her disrespectful attitude,e tie her up and whip her for me! Grinding her teeth, the second madam orders, As long as she doesnt die then do not stop!
Before Yun Ruo Xi came, shes the most beloved concubine of the Monarch. Sure, there are other femalesing and going at other times, but their position never threatened her own.
Then that incident urred.....
Xu Ying had just overheard of what her husband did to save Yun Ruo Xi and went to make trouble for the old witch. Yet instead of siding with herself, the man reprimanded his own wife before the servants. How could she ever endure such humiliation? Therefore, as the second madam of this manor, she must get payback and redeem her own pride.
You... what are you guys doing?! Yun Ruo Xi exims, her arms iling at those who areing to restrain herself.
Currently in the Monarchs estate, there are no First Madam since the guy didnt take a main wife yet C theyre all concubines C as such Xu Ying the had the biggest say.
After a while, the old witch has been tied to an old tree.
Pah!
The whip came down hard as it hit her body. The old witch felt the sting for sure as the torturous device smashed against the flesh, but more than the physical pain, shes more hurt on a mental level since her clothes are now torn and her important parts starting to show like some sort of parading circus show.
Smirking at sess in humiliating herpetition, Xu Ying the second madam halted the whipping with a wave after seeing the scarred face: I forgot, your face was injured before you came here. Did the one from the Celestial Realm not teach you enough? How dare youe here to seduce anothers husband? I bet its because you tried the same thing on the main world that got your face destroyed, HAHAHA!
During this period, Yun Ruo Xi has been using the medicine she borrowed from the Monarchs treasury to heal her own wounds. Sure, theres still a scar on the cheek, but its much shallower due to the medicine in recent days.
Chapter 1728 - Yun Ruo Xi’s Beating (2)
Chapter 1728 Yun Ruo Xis Beating (2)
His Monarchness wont let you go for doing this to me! Spitting blood as she speaks, Yun Ruo Xi red daggers at Xu Ying the second madam.
The old witch was truly furious inside and hated Chu Yi God right now. If he had chosen herself, never would she have done all those crimes, nor be forced into this domain and suffer at the hands of others.
For one thing, she never liked the Monarch and never asked to be his bride. Then out of nowhere the other haremdies suddenly ganged up on herself, iming she wants to be the mistress of this ce? What the heck! If this woman couldnt secure her own husbands heart then what right does she have toe bite at others? She has nothing to do with this okay?
Pah!!
Another whipshed down, sending her clothes into a stained red and causing the old witch to shriek.
I will definitely make this bitch and all these people pay! They will regret doing this to me!
How dare you stare at me like that? Xu Ying coldly smirks at her captive, Go, whip her more, whip her until she cant even recognize herself.
The pain continued toe, and as it came so did the twisted sense of reality befalling the old witch. To say her soul was growing more like a true monster was no understatement at this point. From standing at the peak of the world to the very bottom of the hole, nobody woulde out of that unscathed. Its onlypounded by experiencing this sort of indignation.
Give it to me! The second madam could tell the hits werent having the added effect of what she wanted due to that hateful re. So, she decides to do it herself by ripping the blood-soaked whip from the maids hand.
Yun Ruo Xi, you better remember this, youre nothing but a pest from the Celestial Realm, you dont deserve my husband! Gnashing her teeth, the madam leaves nothing back from her swing.
However, instead of the flesh tearing sound of blood sttering everywhere, a powerful hand had grabbed hold of the other end of the whip in thest second.
Hu-Husband? The familiar face sent Xu Ying stuttering, her face a total green as the panic exploded from the heart.
Xu Ying, it looks like Ive been overly spoiled with you. Youre so brave that youre going against my orders now? The Monarchs words brought chill to all those who heard it despite there being no force in his tone.
What a problematic woman. If this Yun Ruo Xi wasnt still useful I wouldnt even get involved. Such a hassle. And this Xu Ying.... Shes getting toowless because I pampered her so well. She knows full well Im protecting this Yun Ruo Xi, yet she still moved against her.
Husband... Its Yun Ruo Xi, she insulted me and spewed derogatory words at me, she... Unfortunately for this second madam, she never got to finish her excuse before the man waved his hand to p her to the ground.
Chapter 1729 - Yun Ruo Xi’s Beating (3)
Chapter 1729 Yun Ruo Xis Beating (3)
In this moment, Xu Ying shed beads of tears as she gazed up at the very man whom shouldve protected herself. Shes truly hurt by the twist of event.
How can he treat me like this... and over another woman like that Yun Ruo Xi too!
Guards, take Xu Ying away to a cell. Shes to be executed at ater date.
This order struck the second madam hard like a thunderbolt, sending her whole body shuddering as a cord snapped in her mind. In her panic-stricken haste, she clings onto the mans leg to plead: Husband, I know Im wrong, please, I know Im wrong! Please dont put me in a cell, please.... I wont dare do it again.
In light of his own beloved concubine begging himself, this Monarch ruthlessly kicked her aside like some sort of filth. Not only that, his voice now sounded cold and distant simr to that of strangers: What are you bunch still waiting around for? Drag her away and execute her immediately!
When he pampers someone then he could treat them like a gemstone; however, no one was allowed to get in between his own interests! Imagine this woman actually killing Yun Ruo Xi with this incident, what then? He would lose his chance at bing a True Celestial!
Yes, Monarch. Two of the guards near the exit hurriedly ran over. They didnt show any mercy in the way they handled the crying madam.
Mere momentster, there were no longer anymore crying or pleading, only a loud snapping sound and an eerie calm hanging over the air and all the tensed souls in this garden.
Bring Yun Ruo Xi down from there and take her to the back wing of the manor. She can recuperate there. Also, send some of my personal attendants to oversee her recovery and safety, I do not want to see another event like this today, understand?! The man roars, his voice reaching all of the estate like a booming sound box for its upants.
Hes always been like this, doing as he please and discarding those he deemed useless or unfit. This also holds true for Yun Ruo Xi in this case. Sure, he has use for her still, but his gaze never once fell upon thedy or that scarred face. Why? Because shes not worth his effort to do even that. All shes useful for was to be a sacrifice to further his own goal, nothing more and nothing less.
The old witch didnt notice theck of attention though, thedys so tired that she could barely open her eyes due to the exhausting of the pain.
I knew it, His Monarchness has fallen for me.... Otherwise, why else would he kill his most beloved concubine for me?
Dont be mistaken though, Yun Ruo Xi doesnt like the man in the slightest, not even a sliver. However, that doesnt mean she doesnt enjoy being wooed by powerful individuals. Basking in the glory has always been her thing.
These guards naturally arent aware of the vile witchs inner thoughts and dutifully carried out their order of carrying the injured woman to the back wing. They also brought a healer over to treat her wounds without dy.
........
After everyone left, Yun Ruo Xiid atop of the bed and mindlessly stared up into the ceiling beam, her fingers slowly moving across those scars on her cheeks.
Haha, the Monarchs appearance cant bepared to Di Cang and Chu Yi God, but his strength and background is beyond theirs. Such a man is protecting me, HA! Bai Yan, I am once again able to step on your face again, you will always be the loser before myself! After murmuring that to herself, she sneered and cackled augh: Just you wait, it wont be long before I go back with such a man by my side. You will fall over in jealousy after seeing me, just like how I gazed at you in the past...
Chapter 1730 - Yun Ruo Xi’s Beating (4)
Chapter 1730 Yun Ruo Xis Beating (4)
Springes and go, bringing in a new year with the passage of time.
During this period Bai Yan had not once stepped out of the bronze gates world, spending all her time in steady training by following the knowledge of the ancient book. Bai Xiachen wanted to stick around of course, but the boys been sent back to the pce since she needed quietness and calm. Besides, its not good for her son to spend so much time in this small ce when hes so young.
As for the four sacred beasts, they did their duties beautifully, quietly standing guard outside and neverining despite keeping the same posture like their statue counterparts.
Boom!
Suddenly, a loud noise rocked the mountain through the bronze gate, followed by a monumental surge of power shaking the air and effecting all living things in the vicinity.
Meanwhile at the same time......
Di Xiao Wan had been snuggling with her niece and nephew when this loudmotion caught their attention. Stopping in her act of reading them a bedtime story, she made a surprised face: Sister-inws reached the higher level of the Demi Divine Lord already?
She only broke through to the middle level seven months ago, how did Sister-inw make another breakthrough this quickly? Is it really that easy to make advances once youre that strong? Something is weird about all this....
Unknown to Di Xiao Wan, the reason for the rapid progress was due to the ancient book Bai Yan found inside the bronze gate. Her first step into the Demi Divine Lord level was due to her own grasping and efforts, while these new advances are through following the instructions and knowledges provided by others.
Whats more, the demon queen didnt only have knowledge anymore, she also has the added support of the great amulet All Heavens C shes tapped into its mysterious powers right now.
Its just that......
When Bai Yan sent her own consciousness into the world of All Heaven, all she found was nothing but white fog in which she stood. Thankfully this foggy substance wasnt just for show inside that dimension, its pure energy used by cultivators. Rather than to absorb the spiritual particles from the air, the demon queen only needed to tap into the amulet from now on, thus giving her a infinite source of energy.
So, knowledge and resources at hand, who wouldnt be able to make rapid breakthroughs?
Auntie, what is a high Demi Divine Lord? Di Ling Yan the peachy baby girl asks with a smile on her face, Is it something very powerful?
Of course its great... Di Xiao Wan gently caresses her nieces hair as she exined, From now on your mother will be as strong as your father...
Brightness shined in the baby girls eye: Then does that mean I can be as strong as Father and Mother as well in the future?
Chuckling at her nieces ambition: Yes, our adorable and sweet Ling Yan will definitely grow up to be as beautiful and strong as your mother. But you mustnt be like your father, only follow your mother so you can protect your good auntie here too, okay?
Poof!
Her words had juste out of her mouth when Jin Tian the little glutton suddenly reverted back to his fox form at the other side of the bedside. Hes looking all sad and pitiful as heid sprawled on the ground.
Auntie, Im hungry... Jin Tian weakly cries, that belly grumbling in protest.
Does it mean I wont have to go hungry anymore after Motheres back?
Father is always busy, and Auntie often forgets to feed me....
Chapter 1731 - I Remember (1)
Chapter 1731 I Remember (1)
Di Xiao Wan immediately ps her own head in realization: Oh crap, I forgot to prepare food for Jin Tian again today. Ling Yan, why dont you go see your mother first, me and your brother wille afterwards after I get him something to eat.
Okay. The peachy baby girl happily jumps off of the bed and gave her aunt a big huge hug before heading off.
......
Atop of the mountain, the four sacred beasts continues their quiet work of standing station in their respective spots when their mistress slowly strode out of the bronze gate.
Mother! Its exactly then the little figure of Di Ling Yan rushed over from the foot of the mountain and threw herself into her mothers arm.
Gently embracing her tiny little daughter, Bai Yan felt very pleased to be weed by her eldest and youngest daughter: Xiachen, Ling Yan, Im so happy to see you two. Come, lets go back home.
Unbeknownst to everyone, the clouds not far away had be a dark looming mass above their heads, which was not supposed to happen since everywhere else in the sky was perfectly clear this night. Di Ling Yan took notice when she looked up since it confused her little mind, but she didnt pay too much attention to it since Bai Yans hands ate up most of her attention. If only this baby girl had spent just a moment longer to investigate this, then she wouldve surely noticed the oddity and strangeness looming from within....
Mother, Ling Yan misses you so much, but you always only take Big Brother with you and not me... Speaking of thest sentence, the baby girls voice carried the grievance of a child thats been left behind by their parent.
Does Mother prefer Big Brother over me? Why is it always me and Jin Tian who gets left behind every time?
Youre too young Ling Yan, but once youre older then I will of course take you with me. Mother loves you always. Feeling guilty inside for not being with her daughter, Bai Yan gives the daughter a rub on the head to show she cared.
Then I will hurry and grow faster, that way I can follow Mother too. In her happy fit, Di Ling Yan went ahead to give the demon queen a big lovable kiss on the cheek. Then jumping down from those arms, she also gives her older brother a good peck on the cheek as well. I love Big Brother too.
The peachy girls words were truly a delight for Bai Xiachen. Nearly melting, he smiles like a fool and nods in glee: Thats my little sister, you are so cute.
Shes cuter than Wang Xiaopengs (chubby) sister.
Speaking of his friend the chubby boy back when he lived in the human world, the steambun hasnt seen him for so long. Naturally hes starting to miss that friend he made during his younger years.
I better make some time in the future to go visit the Misty Fairy House and find him.... Im sure he misses me too!
With that thought in mind, the boy didnt dy and promptly spoke his wish: Mother, lets go back to the human world next and visit Grandshifu and them. I miss everyone over there, and I miss my friends like Wang Xiaopeng and Nangong Zhun...
That actually caught Bai Yan off guard and left her in a momentary trance. Indeed, she too hasnt seen her rtives in a long time, and theres Nangong Zhun her supposed disciple from the Liu Huo Kingdom.
Back then she only fancied the skinny boys constitution due to it being suitable for alchemy, plus the orphaned princes childhood had a lot of simrities to her own youth, thats why she took him in as a disciple. Its just that she never did teach him anything, nor did she take care of him. With all these yearster, it really does beg to wonder how hes doing. Perhaps hes grown into a find young teen like her own son?
Okay Xiachen, lets go back in the next few days, I miss them too. Making a faint smile, Bai Yan leans down to give two kids a big hug: And Im sure your Granshifus will like to meet your little brother and sister too. After all, those three old fes are one of the first people to care about us without any other motive.
Chapter 1732 - “I Remember (2
Chapter 1732 I Remember (2)
If it had not been for the three shifus bringing her back to the Holy Land, Bai Yan never wouldve been able to securely make it through those hard times.... For that, she would forever be grateful in this lifetime.
Lets go... Holding her sons hand with her free one and the other girl against her body, Bai Yan led the way for the bottom of the mountain.
Its then as if to match their distancing footsteps, the lightning cloud in the sky rumbled, sending the baby girl shrinking in her head against that chest for safety.
Bai Yan knows why her daughter would behave this way and smoothly appeased that nervous heart with a cooing: Theres no need to be afraid Sweetie, mother here will protect you.
Mmm. In light of the reassurance, the peachy girl only nodded slightly and continued to curl herself into a tiny ball against the womans chest. She simply couldnt get a peace of mind unless she does so.
Of course, Bai Yan also noticed the rumbling from the stormy clouds not far above their heads. The demon queen didnt know why either, but the sensation she got from that puff of water was familiarity. As to why she would get such a sensation, that continues to escape her grasp.
Perhaps the Demon Realm wont be peaceful for very long after this. But no matter, I will continue to do what Ive done and protect those close to me like always.
Ling Yan, Xiachen, from this point dont leave the pce on your own. I believe something big will happen soon. Locking her brow into a furrow, Bai Yans eyes showed a touch of unease which worried herself as her thoughts ran wild.
Fortunately, the soft cuddly body of her own daughter brought herself back to reality soon after. Gently wrapping her cheek against the childs, the demon queen grows firm in her heart.
Whoever moves my kids will pay for it, I will bury whoever they are in the shadows!
......
After walking down the demon mountain, Bai Yan soon came to attention with the handsome and demonic man waiting for herself.
Likewise, Di Cang also saw his wife and immediately disappeared and reappeared in front of her. He didnt wait for another second and brought her into a warm embrace despite their own daughter remaining in-between themselves.
Yan Yan... His voice maic yet slightly hoarse, the fond sound of a male being able to hold onto their destined partner.
Di Cang, I remember everything now... With closed eyes, Bai Yan states this bombshell of a news.
In the year of closed-door training, shes recalled a lot of things that shes forgotten. Like the price they paid due to the Celestial Realms interference, and the pain caused by those who wish them harm.... And most importantly, how this man sacrificed his own powers to resurrect herself into a new life.
Di Cang always appeared cold and unfazed on the surface to everyone around himself, but when hes with his wife he could be the kindest and gentlest person in this world. Imagine having said woman confess shes remembered all their fond memories, theres no way he wouldnt be moved.
Whether it be a thousand years ago, or now, you are my only wife! The demon king firmly says this, his eyes strong and reliable.
Ling Yan, lets not disturb Father and Mother while they talk about love, Bai Xiachen reaches over and picked the baby sister out of their mothers arm, we can go find Auntie and Jin Tian.
Okay, the babyplies despite not understanding why. Nevertheless, Di Ling Yan understood her older brother had his reasoning and only needed to listen.
Just like that, the two kids were gone from the base of the mountain.
Chapter 1733 - I Remember (3)”
Chapter 1733 I Remember (3)
Beyond the Celestial Realm, there are various domains controlled by different monarchs that used to wage war against one another. However, due to the interference of Heavenly me Monarchs sacrifice in creating the great barrier, the masters of their own worlds were forced to stay put and halt their endless strife.
Of course, this arrangement didnt sit well with the other rulers since their own world has be their own personal prison. They wanted freedom, thus began the grand n of shattering the chains around their necks. But then something unexpected urred not long ago which stirred the otherwise peaceful pot in their arrangement for one reason: someone has finally broken into the Monarch level after the erection of the great barrier, thus bringing forth a new domain into the outer void!
This shouldnt have brought such a huge wave to these rulers, and it didnt at first, yet the barrier began to loosen its grip after their investigation. It shouldve been a good thing, who wouldnt want to get out of their prison right? Well, the issue was that theres only one possibility for this sudden change and that was the very creator itself has returned.
Thats right, the man whom caused panic and fear among these rulers are back! Therefore, it took no time at all for all the domains to send their most trusted subordinates out to further investigate. They must confirm the identity of this new arrival less they get any peace of mind.
......
At this time, Di Ling Yan continues to curl herself against her older brothers body for safety, her eyes blurry due to the wet tears slowly brewing in the corner: Big Brother, Im scared.... Those lightning bolts outside are so simr to the ones that hit Uncle Winger (bird guard) that day, will it hit us too? Im worried about Uncle Winger since he refused toe back with us. Did something happen to him?
Perhaps its the fear doing its work, but the baby girlsplexion had grown pale after saying that.
Bai Xiachens heart trembled at this. Patting his little sisters body to sooth her nervousness: Its okay Ling Yan, Grandpa Dragon me (dragon ancestor) said your Uncle Winger is very skilled, he will be alright.
Really? She tightly bit down on her lips, Although Uncle Winger started out by working for that baddy, he didnt listen to her in the end. I know hes good at heart. Im not very smart but I do know the good should be rewarded with good fortune....
In the heart of the precious baby girl, that bird man wasnt just her personal escort or guard, but a friend that went through a lot together.
Bai Xiachen did not respond right away, only taking her words in as he mulled over what to say: If Ling Yan is still worried, I can go check up on him, how about it?
That idea immediately brought a ray of sunshine into her eyes, but that glimmer quickly died down after realizing what that meant: Big Brother doesnt know where Uncle Winger went, and...pared to Uncle Winger, I also dont want Big Brother to face an ident. If not, we can go find Mother for help, is that okay?
Mother must have a way to help me find Uncle Winger.
For this innocent child, theres nothing her own mother couldnt do.
Okay. Crouching down to her little sisters height, Bai Xiachen rubs her head in a doting manner: You mustve scared by that lightning just now. Climb on, Ill carry you.
Chapter 1734 - Encounter (1)
Chapter 1734 Encounter (1)
Okay. Climbing up from behind, Di Ling Yan the peachy baby girl didnt object to the idea of getting a piggyback ride since her older brothers figure appeared the safest.
......
Boom!
In a forest thats perennially dimmed by the dense shrubbery, lightning pounded away at a certain location where a severely injured man stood. Theres hardly any color left on that face, and even more blood continued to gurgle out of that mouth.
This time, am I really going to die?
Closing his eyes at whats toe, the bird man remanences back to his first meeting with Bai Yan and her daughter Di Ling Yan. Inexplicably, despite the dire spot hes in right now with the lightning clouds ready to pound down again to finish himself off, the guy actually formed a thin arcing smile due to the ray of light in his heart.
If I die, I wont be able to stay by the princesss side, nor... can I repay the queens grace again.
Back then it was you who saved me from the darkness, yet I mistakenly thought of others as you. I thought I could use my life to protect your daughter as amends for your virtue, but.... it looks like Im going to break my word. Another rumble from above told him then the time was near, Queen, Princess... If there is a next life, I will never recognize the wrong person again, I will use my life to repay you.
Boom!
Following those final thoughts, Wingers stoic figure crumbled, crashing down to the ground where only scorched earth awaited his unmoving body.
......
Demon Realms pce.
Di Ling Yan was keeping herself tightly wrapped to her older brothers back as she was being carried around when a tense sadness gripped her little heart for no apparent reason. For this reasoning, tears oozed out of those eyes in waves.
Bai Xiachen felt the wet patches on his back of course and grew frantic. Hurrying to lie the little baby down to check up on her. Ling Yan, whats wrong?
The baby girl merely shook her head: Big Brother, I dont know, but I just want to cry...
Dont cry Ling Yan, if you cry.... I will feel very bad if you do. Finding himself useless against that weeping, he instinctively reached over to wipe some of those droplets.
Unfortunately for them both, the younger sibling didnt find the gestureforting; in fact, the unease in her heart only grew with each passing second. Eventually, that sobbing weep blew into a loud moring cry.
Can you tell big brother here whats wrong at least? Gone white by this point due to his own inability, Bai Xiachen ils around with fluster showing across his face.
Ling Yan! Suddenly, an anxious cry came from the rear.
By the time the baby girl turned her head around, a pair of hands had already reached over to pick her up to bring the child into a warm gentle hold. Her cry brought aching hurt to even Bai Yan who overheard the noise and came running.
Mother, whats happening to her? Bai Xiachen anxiously asks with his miserable expression, Shes been crying nonstop, I dont know how tofort her like this. Do you know whats going on?
By this time others were also being attracted to this location due to the constant tearing. The most notable would be Di Cang who stood immediately came over with his daunting aura to wrap his arms around the wife and daughter.
Chapter 1735 - Encounter (2)
Chapter 1735 Encounter (2)
Its going to be alright Ling Yan, mother is here and will always protect you. Tell me what happened, okay?
Watery still in the eye, the baby girl sobs some more and starts exining despite the hups: I-I dont know, I dont know anything, I-I only feel very ufortable inside... Mother, I want hug, hug me please....
Okay, dont cry anymore, mother here will keep holding you. Allowing her daughters body to squirm closer until those tiny arms are firmly wrapped around her neck, Bai Yans face showed pain as she patted that back tofort the baby.
Mother, is Ling Yan hungry? Jin Tian the little glutton suggests from one side while biting his own thumb.
In this baby boys view, his twin must be hungry because he also wants to cry whenever hes hungry.
Its my fault, I didnt leave any food for her.
Think of this, the little gluttons head hung low in a dejected manner, those eyes full of guilt and anger at himself.
Mother, Bai Xiachen seemed to recall something important then, Ling Yan told me those lightning clouds in the sky is simr to the ones that hit Uncle Winger. Could it be that hes in trouble?
Winger the bird man fought to the death in order to protect the baby girl, thats why in her heart that person was akin to family. Coupled with the fact that she used her own blood to save the poor guy, its no wonder shes built up a connection with him.
Bai Yans expression undoubtedly showed a change after hearing that long-forgotten name. In light of herself not doing much for Winger a millennium ago, the guy went through huge obstacles like breaking out of that prison in order to find herself. Yet that hope and ordeal only got rewarded with a imposter like Yun Ruo Xi using her amulet as deception. Theres no denying it, shes had a hand in causing all the pain the bird man has endured over the years....
Xiachen, you stay behind and watch your sister, Ill go with your father and look. Handing the girl to her eldest, Di Cang, lets go.
Okay. Di Cangs frown showed he didnt like the idea butplied anyways. Hes never one to reject his wifes wishes after all.
......
In another patch ofnd, Wingers bodyid lifelessly atop of a pool of blood like hes truly gone from this world. In light of this, the thunder clouds in the sky never dissipate as if it wanted to destroy his very soul before it would recede.
When Bai Yan and Di Cang arrived in this area after following the noise, this was the dreadful picture they saw. Immediately and without hesitation, the demon queen loosened her grip around the husbands hand in order to rush over to give aid.
Careful! Di Cang grabs hold of his wife suddenly and pulled her back in the nick of time as the sh struck down and left a devastating crater in her former spot.
As displeased as he might be at being disregarded due to another man, the demon king never once acts carelessly when it came to his wife.
Yan Yan, are you hurt anywhere? He nervously examines her for any signs of injury.
Chapter 1736 - Encounter (3)
Chapter 1736 Encounter (3)
SCRAM YOU FILTH! Di Cangs enraged roar rocks the air, sending both tree and rock flying due to the shockwave. As a result of this release, even the dark clouds above the sky dispersed in one full swoop, thus revealing the open sky once again.
DI Cang, Im going down to check on Winger first, he should still be alive. I can sense the wisp of life left in him. If I act fast he can still be saved. Bai Yans urgency told how dire the bird mans condition was and that theres no time for dy.
Understanding this, the demon king didnt stop her despite the dangers that might include. However, the sort of perplexed and tied look on his face when gazing down at the charred husk hinted how troubled he felt inside.
......
The pce of the Demon Realm.
Di Ling Yan continues to shrink her body against her older brothers as she quietly wept until she eventually felt asleep due to fatigue.
Ling Yan be good, Father and Mother will be back soon so sleep, your Uncle Winger wont face any ident... Bai Xiachen continues to lull this to her since he discovered the words helped steady the babys mood.
Unlike a few years ago, this steambun had definitely grown much more maturepared to when he first came out of the Holy Land. In fact, hes now capable of acting as the shield, the reliable mountain to be clung upon.
Half an hourter.
Brother, hug... Di Ling Yan suddenly stirred during her nap as the thunderous pping stopped in the sky.
Good Ling Yan, big brother here will give you a hug so theres no need to be afraid, we are all here with you and wont go anywhere.
That cooing did the job as good as it could and helped the baby settle down, thus allowing her to return to that sleep.
Pleased with the results: The lightnings are gone, that means Mother and Father will likelye back soon...
Originally the boy wanted to return his attention back to his sibling after muttering this to no one in specific, but his gaze quickly caught onto the moon above his own head then. He couldnt describe it, but its even redder than normalpared to his own memories. This strange feeling left Bai Xiachen very ufortable, causing him to subconsciously hold onto Di Ling Yan some more.
Stirring again due to the grip around herself, the baby girl rubs her sleepy eyes and spoke: Brother, whats going on?
Its all right, nothings wrong. Realizing hes messed up, the steambun hurries to appease the baby, Sleep Ling Yan, the lightning has stopped so it wont be so loud anymore. I need to make a quick trip outside and will be back real fast.
Ooh. Not knowing why, Di Ling Yan puckered her lips into a sad face and pulled at her older brothers hand: You promise? You wille back fast?
Dont worry, when have big brother here lied to you? After saying this, he makes a reassuring smile and turned for the exit.
Unbeknownst to the boy though, the baby girl didnt stay put like he wanted and instead got up. Looking up to stare at the eerie looking moon as well, she murmurs to herself: Big Brother isnt here so Ill go find Jin Tian. Sleeping alone is scary...
Chapter 1737 - Encounter (4)
Chapter 1737 Encounter (4)
She knew that her older brother Bai Xiachen had something important to do, so... she wont be an anchor and hold him back by making unreasonable demands.
Climbing out of the bed on her own efforts, she walked out of the bedroom with nothing but a thinyer of garment left on her body that made her appear all the much cuter.
No this isnt right, Jin Tian is more of a scaredy cat than I am so going to him wont help, and Auntie most likely fell asleep too, I cannot disturb her. Patting that little head, Di Ling Yan makes a realization as she came to a halt, If not, I can go to the Demon Mountain. Im sure Brother Little Rice will be able to protect me.
Thinking of this, the baby princess immediately turned towards the direction of where shest remembered where that mountain stood. As to why she couldnt be specific and know the way, thats because shes too small and only went there once. Plus, theres not a single pce maid or attendant around for some reason, how could she ask for directions like the first time around?
So in the end the girl got lost, or specifically unable to figure out the proper way....
Its exactly then when the childs about to lose her way and want to go back to her own bedroom, a bright light of white blinds her. Squinting those eyes until its adapted to this sudden burst of ray, she suddenly found herself standing before a mountain radiating a sacred light.
Bursting with excitement and glee at her own fortune, this baby princess didnt even think twice at how strange and messed up this urrence was. Mountains dont move on their own, and neither should it appear out of nowhere when she still hasnt left the pce grounds yet.
This should be the Demon Mountain, I shouldnt be wrong... But why is it different to thest time I visited? Unable to figure out why the terrain looks differentpared to before, she continues to stroll further in without any forethought.
Before long, a cavees into her view.
Giggling at this scene: I know, it must be Sister Suzaku and Brother Little Rice ying hide and seek with me. They must be hiding inside the cave and want me to go find them. Once I do I wont need to be scared anymore.
Thinking of this, the little baby disregarded any fear she mightve had and toddled into the dark tunnel.
Compared with the magnificent glow of the Demon Mountain, this strange and out of ce cave was dark and damp with a smell of muddiness lingering in the air. Its indescribable and spooky thats borderline unsettling to the nerves.
Di Ling Yan may be young and innocent, but shes not immune to being scared of the spooks in this world. The more she went inside, the tenser and more afraid her body became until the bad emotions started to resurface again. Finally, unable to take it anymore due to everything being all too quiet, the baby attempts to turn tail and flee when it happened.
Its a strange sh of red that shocked her.
This scared the daylights out of Di Ling Yan of course and sent the girl into a confused and frantic panic. Unable to control her little body, the princess trips over herself in a failed attempt to run.
Wooohooo, Big Brother, Wooohooo, Big Brother save me.... She finally cries out in sobbing tears, the fear taking hold in all its glory.
No matter how mature Di Ling Yan behaves before the public, shes nevertheless only two years old. A baby at best, theres no way this child could restrain her emotions and ovee the fears of the darkness and unknown. This was especially true when shes all alone in a dark damp cave with a strange sh of red popping out of nowhere like a ghost just swooping out of the ground.
Shut up! A cold and disruptive voice snaps at her weeping cry, You cry again and Ill immediately eat you!
Stalling at the sound, Di Ling Yan actually stops her crying and slowly peeked through those fingers thats covering her own eyes. Thats where she saw the man further up front. Dressed in a long red robe, this individual had all his limbs chained to the wall. Furthermore, the guy also had a abnormally long set of hair. Not the messy and ragged look of a unkept individual though, its sleek and smooth that gave him a more devilish air of troubling allure.
Chapter 1738 - Encounter (5)
Chapter 1738 Encounter (5)
Di Ling Yan stared at the man in a dazed like fashion, not blinking even once despite the aggressive re.
In this world, the best-looking man shes ever seen would be her own father, but inparison to this stranger, hes definitely a challenger.
Perhaps, likely the most handsome of them all beside her own father even!
But......
Upon remembering the words that came out of this mans mouth, her initial fear and panic was immediately reced by anger.
Did you eat Sister Suzaku and them? You give them back to me, give them back to me!
The man squinted his eyes at the pipsqueak of a baby like hes musing on what to do with her. Then suddenly, he bursts into a hystericalugh as those irises flickered with an eerie and cold glow. Little one, I will eat you if you make another noise!
Already unstable in her emotions, Di Ling Yan didnt need any shoving to break out into a big cry again: You are a big baddie, you ate Sister Suzaku and Brother Little Rice, you also threatened me. Im going to tell Father and Mother, they wille avenge everyone, woohooo.
Oohoo, no wonder I couldnt find Sister Suzaku and them along the way, theyve been eaten by this big baddie. Father and Mother will definitelye and make him pay!
The mans frowning face grew rapidly more impatient: I told you to be quiet, did you not hear me?
WAHHH! Sitting her butt on the ground, those tender hands of the baby girl starts rubbing her own eyes as the tears flowed. Shes too sad to care about what the other guy says at this point. You ate Suster Suzaku already, what does it matter if you ate me too. Go ahead if you got the ability, if you dont eat me then I will keep crying!
You... ck lines appeared across this mans grim looking face because hes stumped by this thuggish child.
Arggh!! If not for these chains binding me here, I wouldnt have to deal with such a rascal, its always the children who are the most annoying!
Then what do you want to stop crying? Gnashing his teeth, the man asks with twitching eyes.
You spit the four of them back out then I wont cry, spit them out! Di Ling Yan may still be crying but her eyes are now determined when meeting the other whos directly across from herself.
You! Look here, Ive been chained to this spot for countless years, aside from you, Ive never seen another person!
Back in his prime in a time where he hasnt been imprisoned here yet, he would never bother to exin himself to some runt. nder? Insult? So what? Hes not going to lower himself in exining to some insignificant ants, even if those insignificant ants numbered in the millions that ended up putting himself here!
Now look at himself? Just to make this child not cry, hes willing to go so low as to exin his own circumstances for the first time in eons.
HUMILIATION!
Unbeknownst to this chained man though, meeting Di Ling Yan would be his greatest fortune, his destined obstacle to ovee. Unless he puts his cold pride away, the only future that awaits him would be to act as a toy yed around by others finger.
Really? Raising her pink and flushed faced, Di Ling Yans eyes twinkled with light, You really didnt eat Sister Suzaku and them?
The mans expression sank into a charcoal ck. Ive already exined myself once, what more evidence does she want me to say?
Chapter 1739 - Encounter (6)
Chapter 1739 Encounter (6)
I never lie, nor do I care if you believe me or not.
An exnation was already his limit, hes not willing to go any further than this. As to this pipsqueak believing himself or not, thats her own business. Hes toozy to make excuses when hes done nothing to warrant such usations.
I believe you. Clearing some of her tears, Di Ling Yan finally pulls herself up from the ground. Speaking in a cuddly voice: Since Sister Suzaku isnt here then Ill leave first, goodbye Mr. Stranger.
The news of her friends being alive naturally relieved the pipsqueak, but her figure didnt get to make it very far before the loud booming voice of the man stopped her retreating footsteps.
Wait!
Turning back to face the person: I should go Mr. Stranger, Big Brother will be looking everywhere for me by now.
That childish excuse definitely amused the man as he chuckled: Pipsqueak, this ce cannot be found by anyone, you are the only exception thus far.
What? Di Ling Yan didnt understand so she quickly pressed for an exnation, Isnt this the Demon Mountain? Sister Suzakus been living here for a long time, howe she never found you?
I dont know what this Demon Mountain you are referring to but the fact that you are able to reach this ce is fate. As long as you dont disturb me then I will spare your life. Now pipsqueak,e over!
Di Ling Yan hesitated and took a few steps back instead: Big Brother does not allow me to approach strangers, its better if you just tell me like this, I wont go over.
The man is likely not a good person, I better keep my distance from him.
What if....
This man wants to eat me?
If thats the case then no one can save me.
The man squinted his already irritated eyes: If you want to know the whereabouts of your Sister Suzaku thene over to my side, I have something to tell you.
Taken aback by that, the pipsqueak couldnt tell if hes speaking the truth or trying to trick herself. Perhaps its due to the worry she has towards the four sacred beasts, but the girl slowly inched forward regardless of her own woes.
Stopping while theres still a little distance between themselves: You can tell me now.
Wah!
Suddenly without any indication, a gust of wind blew the little pipsqueak from the back and sent her forward. Before she knew it, Di Ling Yans already in the hand of this deceitful scum.
Stiff and pitiful in the face, tears rolled out of those eyes in the heat of the moment: You... are you going to eat me?
But instead of answering her sobby question, the scum abruptly leaned downwards and kissed her, sending shock to the poor young girls mind.
Di Ling Yan naturally popped her eyes out in surprise, losing all color from that little face. Unfortunately, the instinctive fear had a stronger grip in this scuffle for shes too afraid of him identally gobbling her up in its entirety by ident.
Im so cute, why would anyone want to eat me, wohoo....
Then thats when something round and beady slipped into her mouth and causing her to instinctively gulp it down.
Flustered she may be, helpless as well, but a fawn remains a helpless fawn. All this baby girl could do was show a pathetic and helpless face as the scum did what he wanted.
However, before Di Ling Yan could find the time to inquire further about the sexual assault on herself, a searing sensation of fire suddenly wanted to burst forward from the chest. Its super intense heat and increasingly more painful at that!
Chapter 1740 - Encounter (7)
Chapter 1740 Encounter (7)
My name is Baimo, remember that pipsqueak. Take care of the precious thing I just gave you, I wille and retrieve it one day.... Ticking his lips into a smirk, strange lights flickered in this pedophiles eye as the girl herself drifted away from the experience.
A mix between fox and human yet still so pure in her bloodline, this girl isnt just somemon breed. Her parents must be extraordinary people to achieve such a offspring. Perhaps this is fate and only this pipsqueak can protect it....
......
Di Ling Yan on the other hand didnt have as much thoughts as the child kissing scum there, her brain only had time to lock onto his name since its slowly fading into darkness.
So hes called Baimo?
Thankfully the slumber there didnt get haunted by the excruciating pain in her chest for a gush of cold breeze had reced the heat after her mind went ck.
Ling Yan, Ling Yan! Far away, an anxious voice soon caused the pipsqueaks eyelids to tremble as they gradually opened due to the disturbance.
It was Bai Yan, Di Cang and Bai Xiachen who came running over. The three were the first people the baby girl saw once she regained consciousness, and for that, she felt guilty at making them worry.
Its all my fault for making them all worry....
Father, Mother, Big Brother! Stumbling to pull herself up from the ground, Di Ling Yans voice rang out in this restless night.
Bai Yan was the first to make it over and was also the most anxious in the face. It doesnt take much to worry a mother who couldnt find their child after expecting their baby to be sleeping.
Ling Yan, why are you sleeping at the base of the Demon Mountain? Pulling the child into her arms to feel reassured shes the real deal, Bai Yan asks with a faintly trembling voice.
Thank goodness my daughter is alright....
Eh? Only now does the pipsqueak realize shes at the base of the mountain. Blinking her eyes in a astonished manner: I clearly fell asleep inside the cave, howe Im here instead?
Can it be... did that baddie carry me out here? But wasnt he chained to the wall, how did he have the ability to send me away?
Cave? Bai Yan furrows her brow into a knot.
Mother, earlier I got scared so I wanted to find Sister Suzaku to be with me, but I couldnt find her or anyone else. Then thats when I discovered a man chained to the wall inside the cave.
The man was so fierce that he almost ate me... I bet he couldnt bear to eat me because Im so cute, thats why he let me go.
Man? Bai Yans furrowed forehead grew tighter and tighter as she listened in on the story. Turning to look at her husband, Di Cang, is there such a man imprisoned here in the Demon Realm?
Also Mother, the man has a tail like mine. Its very cuddly and cute, you see? Recalling back to the experience, the child suddenly pops her own fluffy fox tail out to wave it around to make her point.
Di Cangs expression was equally as grim: The Demon Mountain never imprisoned anyone.
Where did the cave and the mane from?
Queen, Suzaku the Vermillion Bird also arrived by then and spoke with a grim voice, Ive been living here on this mountain for many years, theres never been any sign of another man staying here, nor a cave described by the princess. I do not believe this is normal.
But Mother, I really saw him, Im not lying! The pipsqueak gets all defensive after hearing her story being doubted.
Chapter 1741 - Encounter (8)
Chapter 1741 Encounter (8)
Seeing the faceing off of her own mother there, Di Ling Yans heart immediately grew anxious for fear of being called a liar. So, out of instinct, the pipsqueak reached out to grab thedys sleeve with that pitiful face.
Realizing her own mistake, Bai Yan promptly leaned her head down for a snuggle: Mother believes you, our Ling Yan will never lie to her family. Perhaps there is some spot around here that we dont know about yet, or perhaps.... theres some sort of trap that needs to be activated before we can head inside the cave. Regardless, our Ling Yan is speaking the truth.
Rather than stopping the child from crying, that instead brought a bigger wave of tears to the baby girl.
Mother believes me....
Mother really believes Im not lying!
Wooowoo, Mother is still the best in this world.
Getting the hint from his wife, Di Cang steps over and reached out to give his daughter a reassuring hug as well. Then turning to the demon soldiers that has arrived after himself: You heard my wife, go scour the mountain, I want to know anyone or anything that exists here!
He believes his daughter would never lie, so, that means there are hidden secrets on this Demon Mountain in which they are unaware of.
Ling Yan, Im sorry, Bai Xiachenes forward and presented himself in a guilty fashion, I left you alone without thinking things through. I will never do it again.
I shouldve known better than to think shes fine without me after the lightning stopped. Im so stupid, I deserve to be hit....
Father, Mother, that man.... You shouldnt me him, I dont think hes a bad person. The pipsqueak keeps her head low and murmurs this after picking up on what her parent intends to do.
He was fierce, that she wouldnt deny. Plus he also threatened to eat her, but in the end he did let her go did he not? Therefore, in the pipsqueaks mind, the scum fell into the category of being a good person.
You dont have to think too much about it Ling Yan, Ill let your father investigate the matter. From now on dont go outside on your own again, okay? Bai Yan rubs her daughters back sooth both their mood.
Unless they are a mother themselves, no one else here could rte to this womans emotions when she realized her daughters disappearance. Its enough to tear her soul apart in that initial moment. Thankfully nothing bad happened, otherwise she wouldnt know what to do anymore.
Mother, Im sorry, its my fault for worrying you and Big Brother. I wont run away anymore.
This time things scared her too.
Thankfully that man wasnt a real badass, but then what if she does meet a real bad guy the next time around?
She hasnt lived long enough yet, nor spend enough time with her parents and siblings yet...
Ling Yan. Jin Tian the little glutton strolled forward then, his chubby body trembling all over as she spoke while grabbing his sisters hand: I promise I wont rob your food in the future anymore, will you stop going away? Also dont leave me, okay?
In the heart of this chubby pipsqueak, hes the sole reason for his twin sisters mishap tonight. If he had given her his piece of the pie at dinner, there wouldnt be any reason for Ling Yan to wander around at night due to hunger. So, its all his fault for being a selfish foodie.
Second Brother... Di Ling Yans mood finally returned to her jolly self as she giggled. Smiling brightly: I am hungry, I want to eat.
Bursting into a huge smile as well, Jin Tian desperately nodded.
Chapter 1742 - Unforeseen Event (1)
Chapter 1742 Unforeseen Event (1)
As long as Ling Yan doesnt go missing then hes willing to do anything, even if... even if that means he wont get to eat those delectable foods in this life! However, the second he thought about the future where he must give up his share of the food to his twin sister, the little glutton would immediately show a pained face. Yet for his sister, hes willing to make that great sacrifice.
Di Cang, lets go back first. Bai Yans eyes sank into a grim look after noticing her daughter had fallen asleep due to fatigue.
I wont allow anyone to hurt my daughter... Whoever you are thats hiding in the shadow, you wont have your way!
Thinking up to here, the demon queen turned away with her back facing the mountain peak. Shes done all she could tonight, everything else would have toe afterwards.
Meanwhile on the other hand, Di Cang didnt have as much patience as his own wife. In regards to his own daughter, this doting father wants no lurking danger up ahead that he couldnt squash. Therefore, it didnt take long for a whole investigative body to form around the Demon Mountain and turning it upside down for clues of the intruder.
Fortunately from all this, it didnt take too long before Di Ling Yanpletely forgot about the incident due to her young age, nor does she remember the sort of sexual harassment she suffered at the hand of the pedophile. Otherwise, who knows what would happen if she divulges the fact that someone had taken her first kiss. Likely both parents would tten the Demon Mountain in order to find the one responsible.
......
Outer Domain.
Inside the old styled mansion housing the lord and master of this world, a man stands gloomy while staring up into the stars, his eyes showing a heavy storm brewing from within.
Monarch. Without anyone realizing it, an old individual hade before the lord of this world, Is there something you wish by summoning me?
I want to know about Yun Ruo Xi. Has she been behaving herself in recent days? The monarch frowns and made an irritated face merely by mentioning that name.
Such a hypocritical woman, how did such an incredible heroin like that from millions of years ago turn out this way?
Monarch, that Yun Ruo Xi did not cause any trouble except from inquiring about your daily routines. The old figure truthfully reports, his attitudepliant and servile.
Snickering a sneer at that news: I see. Do not get involved and let her continue as is if thats the case. In the end that person is nothing but a tool, her usefulness will end once the timees.
If it werent for that use, he would never allow such a deplorable personality anywhere close to himself. His prestigious self and pride wont allow such stains to be part of his world.
Also, the monarchs frown grew even deeper, I heard Heavenly me is back, is that true?
In this life, theres not many whom could earn his respect C only three thus far.
The first would be the two True Celestials from millions of years ago.
One led the unified demons in conquest, while the other led the human race in retaliation.
Aside from those two, the third would have to be the rising star Heavenly me Monarch.
Pity..... none of those three managed to live long! In the end only I will stand at the epitome of all the world, I will rule them all!
Monarch, it is true that Heavenly me is resurrected. Ive already contacted the other domains and the representatives from those worlds are all in discussion on how to deal with him and to break the seal.
Chapter 1743 - Unforeseen Event (2)
Chapter 1743 Unforeseen Event (2)
After the falling of those two True Celestials, theres only Heavenly me who could be recognized as the strongest since hes half a step into that level as well. Everyone truly did believe the man would be the new ruler of all races, yet who couldve guessed he would do the most unexpected and seal the domains away at the expense of his own body....
So what if hees back? The guy is only halfway into the True Celestial stage, so long as he didnt fully step into that world then theres nothing to fear from him.
As long as the guy doesnt actually be like those two then theres nothing to worry, but....
The man squints his eyes into a narrow slit to that of a snakes, while those lips ticked into a devious smirk: I have a mean to break the seal, I just dont know if the other monarchs are willing to cooperate with me. Go send a letter for me, let them know.... Let them know the key to breaking the seal is an item held within the Demon Realm.
Your Monarchness, what if they begin asking questions about the item, how should I reply?
Tell them that the item is a red bead, and that as long as they bring it to me then I will have the power to free them. That said, a sinister light flicker in the mans gaze.
Since I can no longer do it alone then using those people to my advantage will do. With so many people working at this, what cant be achieved?
As you wish, the old manplies by cusping his hand.
Oh yes, theres another thing I want you to do. During this period, go help Yun Ruo Xi with her breakthroughs. Although her bodys been greatly damaged, its of no matter to me. Go bring out one of my spirit nts in my treasury vault and give it to her. Her powers will grow by leaps and bounds afterwards.
Of course, theres always a price for such rapid improvements and that would be the old witchs life force and youth. Then again, what does that womans life matter to this monarch? All he cares about was her being strong enough to be sacrificed at the altar.
Ironically, the woman herself had no clue to this dark scheme thats befallen her own head. Shes been immersed in her own joy of making repeated breakthroughs in recent days.
......
Inside the luxurious mansion, Yun Ruo Xi had just finished her daily meditation and exhaled a long breath to remove the impurities inside her body.
I broke through again, I finally reached the Demi Divine Lord level!
How many years? How many years has it been since I made a breakthrough?
The old witchs talent had always been poor. In light of the massive resources the Celestial Pce poured into her useless self, the woman never did make any progress aside from the power she gained prior to Bai Yan first death. And now shes done it! Shes reached the Demi Divine Lord stage in mere weeks!
Bai Yan, suddenly, she started to cackle like a true viin as hate seethed out of that voice, when you injured me during that war and caused my cultivation to stagnate, you never thought this day woulde did you? It only took half a month, thats all it took for me to reach this power, haha! So what if you are gifted? My life will always be on top of yours!
When ones sanity reaches their upper limit, this would be how one behaves. Merely speaking out and muttering to themselves would cause them to burst outughing like a crazy viin.
Hmm? Its then during her tyrannical rant to no one, the old witch abruptly stopped and stared into the copper mirror across from herself. Gently stroking the corner of her eye: Strange, when did I grow a wrinkle here?
Chapter 1744 - Unforeseen Event (3)”
Chapter 1744 Unforeseen Event (3)
Furthermore, shes got this strange feeling that shes been aging more and more in the past month. But that didnt make sense for this old witch; after all, once one started to cultivate, they would all eventually reach a stage where they stop aging on the surface, thus retaining their eternal youth!
I probably had this from the beginning, thats why I didnt notice until now... Excusing the oddity as nothing more than her own carelessness, she dismisses the wrinkle and moved on.
Yun Ruo Xis simply too ted with joy to care about anything else, let alone some small blemish on her skin.
......
Bai Yan naturally remains unaware of whats brewing in the outer domains, she only knows the situations are getting increasingly more unstable as time dragged on. Often, news would return of intruders trying to sneak into the Demon Realm. Thankfully they were all discovered by the patrolling demon scouts, otherwise who knows how much trouble they wouldve caused.
However, the constant intrusion did bring a sense of rm to the demon queens heart. So, out of concern for her own children, Bai Yan forbade the kids from leaving the pce in order to protect them.
A the steambuns also understood why their mother made such a order so they didnt resist and quietly obeyed the order. Its just that, despite the cautionary measures taken by the demons, trouble still managed to find its way into this familys home.
Sister-inw, hurry ande, hurry ande, Ling Yans in trouble! Di Xiao Wan barges through the door on this day, her appearance a frantic mess as she yelled this aloud.
Something happened to my daughter?
Bai Yans expression flew into a panic as well and jerked up from where she sat. What happened to Ling Yan, tell me.
I... I dont know, Wooowoo, Sister-inw, you need to go save my niece.... Di Xiao Wan didnt get to finish the rest of her sentence though. Next thing this demon princess knew was the enchanting red figure disappearing right in front of herself in the next second.
......
Inside therge courtyard where the kids were ying that afternoon, Bai Xiachen was frantically smashing his little fist aganst the air where an invisible red barrier had erected itself around his poor sister.
Thankfully no harm hade to Di Ling Yan just yet though, shes merely squatting there on the ground and crying while watching her family.
Ling Yan! The voice of their mother catches the babies attention and caused them all to look up.
Bai Yan needed no time to asses the situation after her arrival with Di Cang in the rear. Not waiting for another second, she too began to pound away at the reddish barrier. Unfortunately, the second her powerful attacknded on this strange and reddish barrier, the recoiling force actually send the demon queen flying backwards and stumbling to the ground. Thankfully her husband reacted in time and caught the woman, otherwise she wouldve hit the ground hard and taken a bruising.
Di Cang, save Ling Yan, save our daughter! She cries and sped the mans hand for help.
In this instant, theres nothing more painful and frightening than to lose her child.
Chapter 1745 - Unforeseen Event (4)”
Chapter 1745 Unforeseen Event (4)
Di Cang felt equally as anxious there so he needed no urging to go help. However, right as he released his wifes hold to move forward, the sky above Di Ling Yan suddenly got torn into an open portal, its content an endless ckness ready to devour all that gets in its way.
Breaking through the void, an outer domain? First Elder got stunned by what he saw, his eyes full of amazement: Why can the little princess open up a portal into the outer domains? Who is causing this?
And as if to confirm the old elders exmation, the pipsqueaks body promptly got covered in globe of red and shot into the mouth that was the void.
Ling Yan! Bai Yansplexion lost all color then, her hands clenching into a tight ball as she reactively punched at the red barrier.
Everyone who managed to arrive before this thought the demon queen would surely be repelled again like thest, but miraculously, her hand directly went through the light and prated into the core area where the portal hovered from above....
Yan Yan! Di Cang finally lost hisposure and eximed. He didnt want his wife to be devoured by the dark portal as well so he grabbed hold of her legs and pulled as hard as he could before she got sucked into it.
Di Cang, you must let me go. Bai Yan looked back after realizing whats stopping her from entering, No matter where Ling Yan ends up I will apany her, Im our daughters mother! Therere too many powerful foes stalking the Demon Realm recently so you must stay and protect everyone here....
In other words, the man must stay while she goes ahead to god knows where.
No, the outer domains are too dangerous!
Its precisely because of the danger that I must go! Dont you see? Ling Yan is my flesh and blood, thats why I am able to pass through the barrier and you cannot.
If one ate a sour lemon then Di Cangs expression definitely showed that right now. He understood what his wife was pushing for and he couldnt find a reason to block it.
Di Cang, you have to believe in me, I and Ling Yan will wait for you and our kids in the outer domain. Once you are finished here,e find us. Our family will be reunited one day. Bai Yan forms a smile to reassure her husband: I will live, and I will protect our daughter. If you have even an ounce of trust in me then let go, we will be fine...
As hurt as he was inside at being so useless at this crucial moment, Di Cangs troubled heart settled down regardless after meeting the womans own gaze. This calm manifested into his hands slowly loosening to allow her to go inside.
You promised. Yan Yan, me and our children wille find you, we will!
He knew that their daughter was her life, so, he mustnt stop her.
Thank you... After leaving those two words behind, the demon queen makes a determined face and cast one final nce at her two boys and one remaining daughter. Xiachen, you are in charge of Jin Tian and Dragony when Im not around anymore. You take care of them when your fathers not around, okay?
Already crying by this point, the steambun heavily nodded his head: Mother, I will protect Jin Tian and Dragony for you, dont worry. Me and Father wille find you one day, so you and Ling Yan must stay safe until then!
I am a man, I mustnt cry, I need to stop crying....
Compared with Bai Xiachens failed stubborn attempt at keeping himselfposed, the little glutton had fallen into a waterfall of a crying spree: Mother, where are you going with Ling Yan? I want to go too, I dont want to leave your side, wooohoooo....
Why is it always me who is left behind? Thest time around, mother left with Big Brother, and this time shes leaving with Ling Yan, I am always the one that is abandoned and left behind....
Bai Yans heart ached with pain after hearing that plea. However, for the sake of her daughter, she must go, she has no choice.
Chapter 1746 - Heavenly Flame (1)
Chapter 1746 Heavenly me (1)
Dont cry Jin Tian, mother here will wait for you and everyone at the outer domain. Make sure you listen to your father during this period, we will be reunited one day.
Bai Yan wanted to reach out with her remaining free hand and touch the little gluttons head as one final farewell, but by then its already toote. The red barrier light had already covered most of her upper body with only the sole of one foot free.
Red in the nose, Jin Tian didnt care about any so-called barrier or limits though, all he cares about was being with his mother. Therefore, he rushed at the light without thinking it through, his face pitifully sad as he got repelled in the next by the recoil. Thankfully Bai Xiachen was right behind the baby and caught him midfall, otherwise we would have a serious problem.
Bai Yans heart hurt so much upon seeing what happened. She wanted so dearly to run back over and give her young baby boy a huge hug to stop his tears, but she also knew she couldnt for Ling Yans sake since the childs presence was growing increasing more distant through the portal. Gritting her teeth at what shes going to do, the demon queen decisively swings her head towards the portal and jumped in with her all and allowed the ckness to devour herself.
That was it, both the mother of these children and the precious pipsqueak had be out of reach for the remaining men of this family.
First Elder, go and find out immediately where those outsiders areing from and why they are sneaking into the Demon Realm. Im going to clean them up once and for all before pursuing my wifes footstep. Di Cangs voice radiated a violent air, telling everyone who heard it that their king has be truly enraged and wants blood.
Father, will Mother return? Jin Tian remains oblivious to his own fathers mood and asked with an sobbing face, those tears rolling down nonstop.
Retracting his murderous aura to face his youngest son, Di Cang forces a softened smile so he doesnt get scared: She will.
Even if she doesnte back, hell go to her and follow instead.
Then why didnt Mother take me with her? Am I not good or not cute enough? Jin Tian continues to ask with a sorrowful voice, I can eat less if thats the reason. I promise to be good and obedient, can you make Mother and Ling Yane back? I want them toe back....
The little guys poor voice truly was heart-wrenching for those present. Its no different from an orphaned child asking where their parents were when in fact they had already passed away. How was one supposed to reply to such a question like that?
Bai Xiachen felt equally as pained as his little brother so he immediately wrapped his arms around that tiny body to give him a sense of security. Jin Tian, Mother and Ling Yan will definitely return to us, you only need to wait a bit before Father finds a way. We shouldnt disturb everyone while they get to work, okay?
Uhmmm, I will be very good and wait for Mother toe back, I wont disturb Father too... Father, you must bring Mother back, okay? The little glutton sniffles his nose in a pitiful attempt to stop his snot from leaking.
As long as Mother and Ling Yan returns, I will do whatever it takes.
Reaching down to touch both of the boys head to show how proud he was of them at staying strong, Di Cangs voice sounded resolute: Xiachen, take care of your brother while Im not around.
Dont worry Father, I will be sure to look after Jin Tian, I wont let anyone hurt him or Dragony or Auntie or anyone else. In this moment, the little mans face showed the determination of a king, just like his old man right now.
Di Cang did not say more since anything else would be pointless at this point. ncing over the two boys and Dragony whos also flushed in the eye but kept quiet throughout the ordeal, the man slowly turned away to leave his back to them: First Elder, summon the entire Demon Council, I want everyone toe see me right away. Also call the four sacred beasts as well.
Chapter 1747 - Heavenly Flame (2)
Chapter 1747 Heavenly me (2)
Yes, Sire. First Elderplied by bowing his head but anyone could hear the worry in his old voice.
The outer domains are extremely dangerous so its no wonder the old man would worry; after all, his queen and princess had just fallen into a portal leading to such a ce without any protection.
With the order given, Di Cang quickly left with his minions for the main throne room, leaving only Di Xiao Wan (sister) and the other family members standing around with troubled expressions.
Why, why does this always happen? A thousand years ago, those people came and killed Sister-inw, and now its State Teacher who died because of a new enemy. Worse is Ling Yan my niece is also dragged into the struggle, why is everyoneing after us? The demon princess grows increasingly more grim as she murmured over the past events: We Demons never hurt others for no reason, nor have we done anything to hurt those in the Celestial Realm out of malice, why cant they just leave us alone....?
If only.... If only we werent around to drag Big Brother down. With his strength, chasing after Ling Yan and Sister-inw wouldnt have been a problem just now. Why is it always us who are the deadweights when troublees!
This thought pattern wasnt Di Xiao Wan being pessimistic, rather its partly the truth. Whenever a fight breaks out or a war ensues, its always Di Cang who has to lead the way and fend off the strongest among the enemys rank. As for they themselves, aside from cleaning the mess afterwards and dealing with the small fries, these demon elders and demon generals honestly didnt really do much otherwise.
Auntie... Its then Bai Xiachen noticed the oddity with his aunt and looked over. What he saw hurt the boy in earnest. Instead of the jolly demon princess from the past, Di Xiao Wan gave off a suffocating air of depression as she curled into a clump.
Xiachen, why do those people always hurt us? she asks with sobbing tone.
The demon princess really likes Bai Yan from the hearts down, all the way back a thousand years ago. Sure, Di Xiao Wan had lost her past memories at the beginning, but that didnt hinder thisss from liking the brilliant woman after their initial interaction, thats how much she favored this sister-inw. And now, shes lost both State Teacher and Bai Yan... She really doesnt want to lose anyone anymore!
Auntie, the steambun knew he must do something and be the strong one in this family, they are bad people, and bad people dont need a reason to hurt others. They only care about their personal gains. I believe in Mother and Father. Theyve gone through so many ups and downs, they will ovee this hurdle as well. The outer domain is dangerous, but it cant stop my mother, you need to trust everyone. We will make those bad people pay for sure.
Perhaps the speech had an effect and lightened the depressed princesss mood. Standing up, Di Xiao Wan walked over and pulled the little glutton whos also crying into a tight hug. Its to save herself from spiraling into the darkness but also to help the baby.
......
Inside a dark cave, the scum who took Di Ling Yans first kiss smirked after sensing what has urred.
The pipsqueak seems to be gone now...
From a small chuckle came a guffawingugh of hysterical joy.
As I expected, the bead I gave her allowed the girl to break into the void. This is only the first step, whats toe and what happens will be up to them...
After getting that supposed treasure, he never did find out its purpose; instead, he got hunted down like a dog by millions of foes. In the end, his fate left him in this state, chained like an animal to this cave and unable to leave.
Chapter 1748 - Heavenly Flame (3)
Chapter 1748 Heavenly me (3)
However, when the timees where he could finally get out of here, he would go to her and get the bead back in person!
Little girl... I hope you and your parents wont let me down. If the bead is lost... maybe Ill actually eat you.
The man licked his lower lips like hes relishing at the imaginary scene in his mind, thus giving off a seductive charm akin to a subus.
......
me Domain.
Above a mountain range, a man stands tall with his hands held behind his back, those eyes unusually sharp when staring off into the distance scenery.
If Bai Yan was here, she should undoubtedly recognize who this individual was right away for hes a old acquaintance of hers.
Monarch, its then a man that looks to be a guard here came up and cusped his hands in respect, the other domains have sent their representatives for an audience.
The mans brow faintly furrowed up as he spoke with the abnormally cold voice, No.
That simple reply left no room for wiggle, thus causing the man to appear troubled.
Then about Miss Gu? The guard hesitated but spoke anyways, Miss Gu have been waiting in the Monarch Manor, what should we...
Let her wait.
In this world, there are no other woman that could make him move, aside from one....
But now he could no longer meet her.
Until he vanquishes all those who opposes himself, hes determined to not appear before the love of his life again.
Perhaps its the memory of his wife resurfacing again, the cold frosted man suddenly formed a kind and gentle smile that astonished the guard standing in the rear. The minion here never once saw his lieges smile before so this would be the first.
I wonder who in the world could make His Monarchness smile like that? Not even Miss Gu could do that, and shes the most beautifuldy in this domain!
Yes, Monarch. The guard did not want to pry so he carried out the will of his master precisely as told after retreating.
Ninger (Bai Ning)... I know youre back, but please forgive me for not being able toe see you. Wait for me, once I finish solving the problems here, Ill go to the Celestial Realm and retrieve you.... You have to wait for me!
Since learning of Bai Yans mother being in the Celestial Realm, this husband had left home on his own in order to grow and gain strength, the reason merely to find his wife and be reunited with the peerless woman.
However, what he didnt expect was that he would have the incredible opportunity to gain such powers and massive followings. But as all things thates with power, there are consequences and a price to be paid. In this case, it would be a world of people that wants him dead. As a husband, as a father of Bai Yans, Bai Chang Feng couldnt risk having the love of his life and family be in danger due to his own decisions.
Monarch Manor.
Dressed in a long blue dress that had its skirt sliced along the bottom to show off those incredible and seductive leggings, thisdy whos also a powerful monarch in her own right was currently sipping the tea from the cup in her hand, her eyes elegant and pleasing.
Is Heavenly me back yet? Miss Gu asks after seeing the guard who received herself had returned.
Chapter 1749 - Heavenly Flame (4)
Chapter 1749 Heavenly me (4)
Miss Gu, our lord is unable to return for the time being. If you wish to see His Monarchness, the only option is to wait for now.
Gu Ya fingers trembled as her gaze dimmed at the news. She tried her best to get that incredible man back with all her means. She seeded and more, but now the reward was a snub by getting the cold shoulder?
In the old days, Heavenly may not like me but he would never give me such cold treatment. What happened in a single lifetime? This is not the same man I knew!
Inhaling a deep breath to gather herposure, Gu Ya forces her usual elegant smile: Since Heavenly is busy then I will take my leave for now. Ille back at another time. After saying this, she slowly walked outside the hall where an old elder was already waiting for thedys presence at the exit.
Miss, were you able to meet with the monarch? The senior quickly came up and asked.
Showing a disappointed face: I did not sacrifice so much only to be ignored after getting him back. I want to be his wife! But somehow hes only giving me the cold treatment....
Then what are your next step Mdy? Theres a touch of pain on the old seniors face after getting this poor news.
He has been with thedy for many years so he knows how much effort and hardship she went through in order to revive Heavenly me. She deserves such a reward, theres no question about it in this seniors mind.
Senior Gu Lao, are you certain you cant find out about Heavenlys life? Like where his parents are, or his hometown? Perhaps a offsprings or a wife? Cant you find out anything?
Senior Gu Laos eyes dimmed over the bombardment. Shaking his head with a bitter smile: I believe someone is deliberately erasing all traces of his connection to the mortal world. Even when I brought Heavenly me Monarchs portrait for the humans to see, none could recognize him. I suspect its His Monarchness whos behind this anomaly. Hes likely doing it to protect his family and friends.
Gu Ya went quiet for a good while before being able to respond: I can understand and approve of his desire to protect his mortal parents, hes always been a righteous man. Its why I fell in love with him.... But if hes doing it to protect his children and wife, I....
The thought Heavenly me having a wife tore at Gu Yas heart, sending a unbearable pain throughout those veins.
Miss, what would you like to do if the monarch does have a wife and children?
Gu Ya hung her head in thought at the painful question: Heavenly is a loving person. If I move and kill his wife and children then he will surely hate me to the bone for it. Thats not what I want, but hes the master of the domain here now. His life is unlimited, while his family are no more than mortals with a limited lifespan. They will die one day.... By then Heavenly will understand who is the most suitable for him in this world.
Even if the man of her life has a family already, shes not afraid. After all, time would mow over everything, and by then only she and him would remain.
Thinking up to here, Gu Yas depressed mood swiftly cheered up again. Making her iconic smile of elegance: Gu Lao, were going back first. As for Heavenlys past, leave it alone. If he doesnt want anyone to discover the details then no one else can do it.
With this spare time, I might as well think about on how to be his wife instead....
Chapter 1750 - Heavenly Flame and Ling Yan (1)
Chapter 1750 Heavenly me and Ling Yan (1)
Towering over the clouded peaks, a man continues to stare off into the horizon until he grew tire of this scenery. Turning around, he originally intended to return to his estate when suddenly....
Who! He snaps at the rustling noiseing out of the shrubbery.
In response, a small little head pokes out of the leaves and met his gaze. The girl had a very cuddly and cute face, but those eyes were the main showpiece that dazzled anyone who saw it due to how brilliant they were.
Where is this ce? Wheres my mother? The pipsqueak rubs her eyes in a drowsy manner as if she didnt wake up properly yet.
Towards this unexpected child, Heavenly got a strange aching fondness to her akin to his own grandson Bai Xiachen. The boy has always been cuddly and cute, simr to that of a steambun, only this baby here had more of a pink fluff to it.
Little girl, I did not see your mother here, did you get separated from her?
Taken aback at first, the pipsqueak squirms ufortably at the stranger before breaking out into a cry. I want Mother, woowoo, I want to find Mother...
Wheres your mother, I will help you find her. Heavenly did not know where his patience came from because hes never been one to babysit kids, but for some strange reason he could not reject this baby girls request.
Hupping as she half speaks and half cry: Uncle, you will really help Ling Yan find Mother? Youre not the kind of lying kidnappers Big Brother mentioned, right?
That actually caused a frown in Heavenlys face due to the abrupt turn of topic, This child is so wary of strangers, just like Xiachen.
So youre called Ling Yan? Dont call me uncle, I could be your grandfather already if going by my age. In fact, my grandson is only a few years older than you. if hes by your side, he will certainly like to have a young little sister like you.
Xiachen always mentioned how much he wants a little sister so in Heavenlys mind, this baby girl would be a perfect fit based on how cute and cuddly she was.
Ling Yan, tell grandpapa here your mothers name. I can send someone to go inform them of your whereabout. Im sure your parents are worried sick for you. That said, the guy reached out with a hand and rubbed the pipsqueaks head to sooth her crying.
For kids, itsmon and human nature to be afraid of an unfamiliar environment. Therefore, the best solution would be to first calm their unsettled self with a calming gesture like caressing their hair or a weing posture.
Despite being teary still in the eye, Di Ling Yan did stop hupping as she spoke. Big Brother said to not trust anyone I dont know. This grandpapa seems nice, but he said I would be a good sister to his grandson....
In this pipsqueaks mind, she only wants to be her parents daughter and her two brothers sister, she doesnt want to be anyone elses sister!
Tightly biting down on her lower lips: Grandpapa, are you nning take Ling Yan back to your home to sell to your grandson?
That instantly made the man freeze all over due to how ridiculous and bombshell of ament that was. He honestly never expected this girl to be so clever that she could coin up such a story. Angry at her? No, more like a helpless exhaustion at being unable to handle a baby.
You little rascal, who taught you such things at such a young age? The outer domains are dangerous, you cannot stay here alone. Grandpapa here promise you, I will not sell you to anyone or my grandson, okay?
Chapter 1751 - Heavenly Flame and Ling Yan (2)
Chapter 1751 Heavenly me and Ling Yan (2)
He felt like his lifes patience had been spent on the little fe, but who told him that hes taken a strong liking to this pipsqueak at first sight? As such, theres no way he could ignore this crybaby and let her stay in this dangerous ce alone...
Big Brother wont let Ling Yan touch other men, otherwise Big Brother will break their legs. If Grandpapa wants me to see your grandson then I wont go back with you.
This grandpapa... he looks like a good person, and if he is a bad person, he wouldve forced me to go with him by now.
For the sake of this strangers kindness, the pipsqueak was deadest on not meeting any other male. Shes all too aware of what Bai Xiachen and Di Cang would do to any men that gets too close.
You little rascal, can you even tell the difference between a male and female at your young age? Heavenly sighs and shakes his head helplessly.
This little one, the more I look at her the more I like it. If only I can snatch her up and bring her to Xiachen.
Ling Yan bit her thumb in a troubled fashion at thatst question: Big Brother said those with a bump on the chest are females, those that dont are a man. Ling Yan is not a fool, how can I not distinguish between a man and a woman?
After hearing that oundish and humorous answer, Heavenly nearly broke his face due to the intense twitching. Where did this little one learn such a thing from? Is her big brother that silly? How can he teach such a young baby something like that!
Of course, if he knew who the pipsqueaks older brother was then he would surely eat his own thoughts right there and then.
Ling Yan, can you tell me where your house is now? Whats your mothers name? Mustering up thest bit of control to keep himself fromughing aloud, Heavenly uses the most doting voice he knew.
Initially Ling Yan wanted to say Bai Yan and the Demon Realm as her reply, but those words stopped right at the tip of her tongue after recalling something. Specifically, its Di Xiao Wan and State Teachers tragedy C that kind State Teacher was killed by people from the outer domains. What if those enemies were here and learned of her identity? By then they would surely capture this pipsqueak and use her as a hostage!
Understanding what she must do, a meaningful light flicker in the babys eye before she broke into a cry: Mother is Mother ah, Grandpapa help me find Mother, I want mother...
Heavenly frowned: Dont you know your mothers name?
Catching the mans sleeve to face him with those tears: Grandpapa, will you help me find Mother....
The guy sighed even harder at what this meant. He suspects the baby doesnt even know her own mothers name due to how young she was, that leads to a much more difficult task of finding the family members.
Then Ling Yan, do you know where your home is? Grandpapa can send you back that way.
Shaking her head, Ling Yan continues to cry as she spoke: Ling Yan never left home before, I dont know where my home is.
This little one, she really doesnt know.
Since itses to this, Heavenly could only press down the inner doubts and move on.
It doesnt matter if you dont remember, I will go ask around if anyone lost their childtely. Now, are you willing to follow me to my home?
Making a pouting face as she contemted the deal, Di Ling Yan slowly nodded: Okay....
Grandpapa said that this is the outer domain so its really dangerous, its best if I follow him. Mother wille for me anyways, staying in the wild is not smart. Im not like Jin Tian that dummy, he will probably stay here out of stubbornness.
Chapter 1752 - Heavenly Flame and Ling Yan (3)
Chapter 1752 Heavenly me and Ling Yan (3)
If Heavenly had only paid a little more closer attention to the way Di Ling Yan spoke and behaved, then he would surely have connected this child to Bai Yans personality. Theyre far too simr in certain ways, especially those eyes. To say its a carbon copy was a understatement.
Crouching down to pick the little pipsqueak up, the man didnt think further and walked down the peak with his new charge.
Di Ling Yan epted the kindness despite her initial tantrum. For some reason, she got a veryfortable feeling once her two arms are wrapped around the mans neck as he held her. Its the same type of secure feeling she had when being around her parents and rtives.
......
Monarch Manor.
The whole estate exploded into an uproar after their lord and master returned with a baby in tow. To say its a sensation was no understatement since none of these people had ever seen their master get close to anyone here, nor have they seen him act so kindly and pleasant to a mere child. Its as if the man had transformed into a whole new person to the point even his personality had changed with a flick of a finger.
Simply said, what happened today went beyond any of their imaginations.
When Lady Gu Ya and Senior Gu Lao stepped into the estateter that day to seek an audience, the two were absolutely stunned when they saw the pipsqueak and guy sitting in the front garden eating a vine of grapes together under the sun.
Lord, mydy has paid so much to get you back, in the end... you would fancy a kid? Senior Gu Laos anger finally broke out, Furthermore, the child is probably no older than two, right? Does Your Monarchness want to wait a decade or something for her to grow up? But then age doesnt really matter here since you will look the same regardless so I guess thats not an issue...
Imagine having a party being doused with cold water, thats what urred with Heavenlys face right there. Turning to the old fool, he res with daggering eyes at the source of thatment.
Seeing the mans ready to explode, Lady Gu Ya hurried to intervene before its toote. Pulling at her subordinates sleeve to stand back, Dont speak like that Senior Gu Lao, the monarch would never do that to a child. How can you even think of Heavenly me in that fashion? Are you trying to smear the monarch by saying mere spections?
Yes, the child is too young, just thinking of that possibility is giving me the chills.
In light of her thoughts, Heavenlys gaze still struck a chord in thedys heart.
Thats something shes never seen him like this in his previous life...
Even if its just a two-year-old, she just couldnt keep herself calm.
When did I need your consent in adopting a child? Heavenly sneered sarcastically, This child is well suited with me, thats why I have decided to take her as my adopted granddaughter. From this day forward, shes the youngdy of this manor, no one is allowed to disrespect her!
Sometimes, blood really was a magical thing. Even if they didnt know theyre rted, the connection within their blood still draws them together.
Grandpapa, are you trying to advantage of my father? Di Ling Yan puckers her lips into a disgruntled smooch as she asked.
Her big brother said that children should be polite to their elders, thats why shes willing to address him as such. However, if this man wants to use herself to make Di Cang call address him as a elder too then she wont ept the arrangement.
Chapter 1753 - Heavenly Flame and Ling Yan (4)
Chapter 1753 Heavenly me and Ling Yan (4)
Of course, what Di Ling Yan doesnt know was that even if Heavenly doesnt take herself as his granddaughter, Di Cang would still have to call this old grandpapa his father-inw.
Ling Yan, I wont force you to be granddaughter if you dont wish it; however, I will still treat you as such regardless. From now on you will be the Monarch Manors young littledy. Despite the indifference from the pipsqueak, Heavenly continues to dote on the baby.
How could he ever bear to force the girl?
As long as she doesnt want to do anything then he would never force her!
No woman likes hearing their crush favoring anotherdy, Lady Gu Ya was no difference in the way she tensed up those hands.
Forcing her dreadful mood back inside so it doesnt show: Heavenly, this girl is really cute, its no wonder youve taken such a strong liking to her. If it were me, I too would...
Slowly walking back to the pipsqueak, thedy crouches down and smiled even deeper: Little girl, I also like you very much, can I give you a hug?
Under normal circumstances Di Ling Yan would not refuse others C plus Gu Ya did not show any malice C but she just didnt want to be held by another person today. To show her childish tantrum, the pipsqueak squirms closer into the mans arm to hide.
A childs instinct doesnt lie. Theres no malice but theres also no kindness.
No, need, said Heavenly, this girl isntfortable with strangers.
Lady Gu Yas smiled froze into an icicle.
Doesnt like strangers? If she doesnt like strangers then why would thess follow the monarch?
Shes already prepared herself to ept this unknown kid. As long as he likes it, Gu Ya would ept the girl as her own to form a cohesive family. Shes already willing to go that far, why wont they ept her gesture?
Is there anything else? Heavenly looks up and asked again after realizing he hasnt gotten the reasoning of their visit.
Bowing her head to show respect: I have not seen you for a long time, I was hoping to have a conversation with you since you came back....
Faintly furrowing his forehead, Heavenlys gaze fell upon thedy and felt perplexed: Gu Ya, I know what you want. I am forever grateful that you helped me, I am also willing to use anything to repay you for this debt, but I cannot offer myself, do you understand?
In this life, only Bai Ning could stand beside himself. His heart has no room left for any other woman, even if this Gu Ya waited centuries for himself, he could not go against whats inside.
That hard and direct refusal hurts. Gu Ya knew being rejected like this wasnt some far off idea, but to experience it still hurts!
I see, she smiles in the saddest fashion she knew how.
But I wont give up...
Gu Lao, lets take our leave then, we mustnt disturb the monarchs rest. Giving one final nce at the pipsqueak hiding in the love of her lifes arm, thedy turns and headed for the exit.
Senior Gu Lao resented this. He wanted to defend hisdy and fight on her behalf, but what could he do? Hes no match for this man who disappointed thedys feeling.
After the two figures left, Di Ling Yan finally loosened her grip to look up at the man with curiosity: Grandpapa, is your name Heavenly?
Smiling as he gave the pipsqueak and gentle rub on the head: That name was from a long time ago, now I have a new name, its Wen Yun Feng.
Chapter 1754 “Win Over Di Ling Yan (1)”
Chapter 1754 Win Over Di Ling Yan (1)
Wen Yun Feng?
Ling Yan tilts her head while staring upwards, her face deep in thought.
Why does this name sound so familiar like I heard it somewhere before?
Grandpapa, are you really not going to sell me? She asks with watery spring eyes, Just now that auntie wanted to abduct me, I dont want to go with her
She doesnt like Gu Ya, even if its for no reason.
Dont worry, this is my house, no one can take you away unless I allow it. You are safe to wait here for your parents toe pick you up. Heavenly dismissed theint and peeled a tangerine to feed it to the pipsqueak. Housekeeper, pass my word down that Ling Yans status will be the young miss of the household. Anyone who dares to disrespect her will be expelled from the estate. My home does not allow those who doesnt know their ce and ignore mymand.
The overbearing voice stunned the old butler looking senior thats been attending to the pair on one side.
He always thought that the monarch only said those things in order to keep Lady Gu Ya from expecting something. Now it seems the truth was far from that assumption.
Respectfully arching his fist: Yes, Monarch.
Go down. Heavenly dismisses the old senior with indifference.
In an instant, only the pipsqueak and grandfather remains.
Ling Yan, you love to eat so much, if my daughter were to be around then she would surely make some very delicious food for you. Im sure you will like it too.
The image of his own daughter once again resurfaces in the mans mind, causing him to evoke a touching smile of warmth due to how proud he was of her.
In this life, the ones he owed the most would be his wife Bai Ning and his daughter Bai Yan. He couldnt be there when his wife gave birth, nor could he watch over that child as she suffered in that Bai House And now, he couldnt even be there with his family due to all the enemies here in the outer domain. If he were to ever make it back to the mortal world and reunite with them, he must work fast and hard to remove all the obstacles standing in his way less danger befalls his loved ones.
Really? Di Ling Yans eyes glittered with stars, Is itparable to my mothers cooking?
Heavenly nearly couldnt hold himself together and broke outughing over thatment. He would of course think Bai Yans cooking would be better, after all, thedys his daughter. But for a little baby like this, theres no way he could say it aloud and only kept silent.
You will be able to taste her cooking once the opportunityes Its just that I dont know when Ill be able to see her again. He shakes his head helplessly.
Born with higher intellect, the baby senses the damped mood so she decides to remedy it: Grandpapas daughter is not around?
Chapter 1755 “Win Over Di Ling Yan (2)”
Chapter 1755 Win Over Di Ling Yan (2)
She is not with me because I am afraid danger will befall her, nor am I able to go look for her; after all, there are too many enemies aiming for grandpas head Heavenly sighs heavily.
Humph, I think its just Grandpapa being selfish. If I were your daughter, I would rather be by your side no matter the danger. If my parents are danger, I too will want to be with them to face the foe, and if they leave me behind then Ling Yan will be very angry! Raising her little head, Di Ling Yan puffs up her cheeks to make a very unhappy pout. Sadly, the attempt only made her all the more adorable and cuter
Theres good reasoning for the baby to think this way. She had been cheated away by her grandmother before, and although it was for her own safety, she wouldve preferred to face the danger together than to survive in this world all alone. She doesnt want to survive while everyone dies.
Heavenlys finger trembled after hearing those words, causing him to squeeze tighter: Is that so?
Before hes still confused on whether hes done the right thing or not by pushing his family away, but now hes starting to doubt his own decision. After all, did he ever ask for their opinion first? The answer would be no, he did not.
Suddenly, the guy bursts outughing, the cheery and happy kind and not the depressed and heavy one hes been showing to those around. Ive lived for so many years, and in the end, I had to have a child to remind me whats important Brushing the childs hair with a faint smile, Ling Yan, grandpapa is really too selfish here, I never asked for their view on the matter and made the decision on their behalf. Now even if I want to bring them over, I cant I cant see them again. They are probably looking all over the world for me
My wife Ninger is so gentle, and my daughter Yan Yan is also a heavy and emotional person. If they know that I am facing off against so many people then they will surelye to me to resist them But what did I do? I cowardly told myself its for their sake and hid away.
Now Ninger and Yan Yan must be thinking the same way.
Even in the face of life and death, they will want to spend time with me.
The seal he set that year not only sealed the other domains, it also forbade himself from returning to the human world after the establishment of this domain. Otherwise, why else would he be so careful about letting his foes know about his family? Hes afraid they would target them in the human world where he himself couldnt go.
Cant Grandpapa just go see your daughter? Di Ling Yan turned looks up and bit her finger.
Its not that I cant, but to leave means I will have to lift the seal. The people from the other domains will be able to leave as well, by then it will cause endless strife across all the worlds. I dont know if I can resist them on my own by then if theybine their forces.
Hes regained part of his strength, but without the full power at his wield, confronting everyone at once would be impossible.
Di Ling Yan hung her head at that information, If thats the case then theres really no other way.
Ling Yan, I was able to understand a lot of things thanks to you today, and if I could leave the domain on my own somehow without lifting the seal then I will definitely go meet my wife and daughter.
Grandpapa, I believe youll see them again, Im sure of it! Di Ling Yan raises her fists to wave it around to show its possible, which brought another wave ofughter to the mans heart.
Chapter 1756 “Win Over Di Ling Yan (3)”
Chapter 1756 Win Over Di Ling Yan (3)
This heartyugh spread across the Monarchs Manor, reaching into the ears of all those who upied it and those who hadnt quite left the estate yet.
Gu Ya tightly pinched her fists at that voice due to the stinging in the heart. Shes been with Heavenly for many years, never has she seen him be so happy before.
Miss Senior Gu Lao sounded worried after noticing the drop of tear forming on thedys eye, You in fact dont need to worry about that baby girl, the monarch wont touch her for at least a decade. Shes not a threat to you
Gu Ya didnt feel any better from those consoling attempt, instead she heavily bit her pale lip and stared behind at the courtyard where theughter continued to echo out.
Angrier in the face than thest since the senior could tell how pained thedy was: But who couldve guessed the baby would be so good at attracting the opposite sex despite being so young. It really begs to wonder the sort of parent she has to be able to teach her such trickery.
Gu Lao! Gu Yas expression got serious and stern, Dont mention such things again, remember that. The girl is only two years old, how do you expect her to know what shes doing? The reason shes getting so much attention is because Heavenly dotes on children, thats all, nothing more.
So what if shes only two years old? Miss, although a baby is a nk white sheet of paper but that doesnt mean their parents are as innocent. In this world, there are plenty of parents who would incite their child to go after people of high stature. Its not impossible that the girl back inside is here under her parents instruction.
Senior Gu Lao huffs a grunt, Mdy is too simple minded, this child is obviously getting close to the monarch under someones instruction.
Gu Ya did not add to that and kept quiet from there.
Even if she does not believe in a two-year-old child being capable of seduction and foxy ways, but the monarchs love for a child still stung greatly.
Miss the senior suddenly made a neck slicing gesture, do you want me to solve the problem?
Instead of being ted, Gu Yasplexion instantly changed for the worse andshed out with a scold: Gu Lao, no matter what I am not going to kill a child just because I feel insecure! What if Heavenly finds out? He will sure be very sad afterwards
She just wants him to be with herself, never did it cross her mind to hurt a child for that. Besides, what can a baby do? Gu Ya doesnt even consider Di Ling Yan as a rival.
Senior Gu Laos frown only deepened, Mdy is too soft inside. If it were me, I wouldve removed them right from the start if they posed even the slightest threat. However, its also thedys character that she could stay beside the Monarchs side for so long. If it were anyone else, they wouldve long been swept out the door.
Gu Lao! Gu Ya saw the old man didnt recede his murderous thoughts so she got even harsher in the voice: I said I do not want to move against a baby girl, do you not understand? She is not my opponent! If you move against her and is discovered, I wont be able to save you from the monarchs wrath!
The woman here followed the monarch for many years and helped him regain his strength, but that doesnt mean she could do whatever she wants.
No one knows the monarchs temper better than her, and if she annoys him, he wont hold back just because of their old rtionship! By then, no pleading would save Gu Lao.
Hanging his head low as heplied in respectful tone: Miss, I understand
Chapter 1757 “Win Over Di Ling Yan (4)”
Chapter 1757 Win Over Di Ling Yan (4)
Understanding was one thing, but he still doesnt want to let anyone take away hisdys man. Since she wont do it, Senior Gu Lao felt determined to do it on her behalf. After all, his life was saved by Gu Ya. This would be his way of returning the debt so she could live a happy life.
Its good that you understand. Gu Ya did not see the old seniors flickering eye so her heart gradually calmed down. Faintly smiling: The matter between me and the monarch is between the two of us, you dont need to get involved. I have my own ways of bing his wife
Yes, Mdy.
If thedy has such ways then they wouldve long been married, why wait until now? So this time It must be up to me to get rid of the opponent for the Miss!
To the north of the Heavenly Domain lies a desert where the scorching sun burned brilliantly while also being poisonous to any creature unfortunate to make this terrain home.
As it so happens, Bai Yan was one of the unfortunate creatures to be trekking through this sandyndscapeprised of hilly dunes and scraping pits.
Exhausted after walking for so long, she leans in against the dried fiberous body of a dead tree to gain some shade: Ling Yan should be up ahead if I continue to go straight.
Ever since she broke through to the higher level of the Celestial Rank, shes been able to locate those she knew through their energy signatures. In this case, Bai Yans using a tracking spell that shoots a beam of light in the general direction of her target as long shes able to provide a wisp of their life force.
Unfortunately, this method does have a w and that was shes unable to discern the distance. In these days, the poor desperate mothers been walking nonstop without a proper rest since her arrival in the outer domains.
Ling Yan, wait for mother, I will be there soon Murmuring this to push herself, the woman drags that aching body up with sweat dripping down the forehead.
Ling Yan is not Xiachen, shes only a two year old at heart and a timid girl at that. She wont be able to handle being by herself for so many days in the wilderness. Even if I dont take a break, I must find her as fast as possible.
Compared with the anxiety of the poor woman though, Di Ling Yan on the other hand was enjoying the good life at the Monarch Manor by eating well and sleeping well. Aside frm missing Bai Yan, theres nothing the babycked. After all, the pipsqueak wholeheartedly believes her mother woulde, its just a matter of when so shes not worried.
Fortunately, because of Heavelys order, none in the manor dared to upset the baby. Compounded by the fact that she has a super sweet mouth, no attendant or maid even thought about hurting Di Ling Yan and grew especially fond of her.
Now this troubled those who wished harm on the pipsqueak of course. Senior Gu Laos been keeping track of the pipsqueaks every movement. Unless the childes out of her own voalition, the old elder wont have a opportunity to make a move.
As for Gu Ya thedy herself, shes been ignoring her subordinates advice and continued to visit Heavenlys home - all for the sole reason of trying to cuddle up to the baby. Sadly for the hardworking woman, Di Ling Yan refused to meet her and thus squashed the idea. In the end, Gu Ya could only resort to waiting, specifically waiting in the back garden with a basket of pastries.
Like the old saying goes, those who put in the effort would always be rewarded. After many days of this fruitless attempts, Gu Ya finally got the opportunity to meet the baby on this sunny afternoon.
Lighting up in the eye, she gracefully strode towards the pipsqueak who hase into view: Is that you child?
Di Ling Yan also saw who wasing over. Wrinkling her temple at this, shes obviously very unhappy at the interruption.
Chapter 1758 “I Don’t Like Her (1)”
Chapter 1758 I Dont Like Her (1)
I finally get to see you Ling Yan, Gu Ya could barely contain the excitement in those eyes after locking onto that little figure, you must be hungry. Auntie here prepared some pastries for you, do you want a taste?
First ncing down at the pastry presented before herself with those hands, the pipsqueak slowly forms a frown: Mother does not allow Ling Yan to eat too much sweet food. Ive already eaten my sweets today so I cannot eat more.
Even if she doesnt like Gu Ya for some unknown reason, that doesnt mean she would be rude to her, especially when the other party showed no malice. As such, the girl could only refuse in a polite manner.
Moreover, Bai Yan would not let her eat too much sweets, thats not a excuse she made up on the spot.
Gu Yas smile dropped into a icy bowl of awkward air. Quickly calming herself to keep up with that elegant smile: That is fine Ling Yan, these pastries are something all children like, its okay if you eat more. After all, these are aunties goodwill, are you really going to disappoint your auntie here?
Auntie, why are you insisting on me eating these pastries? I already said i dont want to eat them, didnt you hear me? The pipsqueak got angry and shot a stare back, her cheeks pouting with displeasure at having to repeat herself.
Over the years, Di Ling Yan has been pampered silly by Bai Yan, therefore her temper has never been exactly the best. Normally she would not show this side of herself if the other party avoided provacation, but if they did then this bitchy side would erupt like a vocanoe.
Whats more, shes already explicitly refused the offer, what more does this Gu Ya want?
Like does she not understand human words or something?
Gu Yas face went a bit greener at the reprimend, causing the corner of her mouth to twitch slightly: I didnt mean that
If thats not what you mean then what do you mean? I have politely refused you, yet you still want me to eat these pastries. Do you want me to get a tooth ache? Bulging her eyes into a angry re, she stabs those tiny little arms into a forking posture against the waist like a madam having a showdown on the streets.
Such a bitchy behavior not only didnt harm Di Ling Yans image, instead it only made her all the more adorable and lovely. It really goes to show being young has it advantages. Imagine a middle aged woman pulling this stunt, they would surely be told shes a wild animal that needs to be caged up!
Ling Yan, you misunderstood auntie here, I just Gu Ya panicked to exin herself, but watching those angry eyes, thedy choked and couldnt finish those words.
Im just trying to please her, what am I doing wrong?
I called you auntie because my mother taught me to be polite, but you are aiming at me with alternative intent. I am not like my brother Jin Tian and Auntie Xiao Wan who are both dummies, I wont be decieved. Di Ling Yans cheek was still bulging.
The very idea of Gu Ya trying to give her a tooth ache was enough to infuriate this little child. Mainly due to thest time she got a tooth cavity, it hurts!
Humph, this person is a bad woman after all, I shouldve listened to my guts from the very start.
Of course, if the situation were to be reced with Jin Tian that little glutton, the boy wouldve snatched the pastries up and toddled away with Gu Ya from the getgo. He mightve even helped the woman count the money afterwards from being sold too!
Ling Yan. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the rear and catches their attention.
In this moment, Gu Yas body visibly froze. Looking up, what came into view was the handsome contour of the man of whom she loved, which only made her grew more frantic inside instead of being reassured.
Chapter 1759 “I Don’t Like Her (2)”
Chapter 1759 I Dont Like Her (2)
When he saw that Di Ling Yan had not been hurt, the mans worried expression naturally cleared up. This shouldnt have been anything special; however, that following smile was a thorn, poking holes into Gu Yas heart who stood at the opposite end.
Ling Yan, how can you sneak away alone like that? Heavenly sternly lectures her despite his gentle gesture of caressing that little head, Next time you mustnt leave those maids behind, do you understand?
Pouting her little mouth until its a balloon: But I dont like having so many people following me around, they wont even let me go to the toilet by myself
The man could only shake his head helplessly after hearing that: If you dont like too many people following then I can withdraw some of the maids away. However, you must keep some around.
What about when Im in the toilet?
I will let them know to wait at the door, okay? Crouching down to be at eye level with the young girl, Grandpas enemies are many, its not safe for you to be wandering around alone. What if someone sneaks inside and no one could save you? Dont worry, those maids are very powerful, they can protect you for sure.
Thank you, Grandpapa. Throwing herself at the mans leg, she hugs him wholeheartedly while smiling brightly, which instantly brought joy to the old grandfather.
Gu Ya, why are you here?When Heavenly finally stood back up and looked around, he was immediately rmed to discover the woman standing across from them.
Gu Ya felt especially sad and bitter inside over that question. Am I that insignificant in his eye that he only now noticed me? I cant even bepared to a two year old child?
Monarch, Im here to see Ling Yan. Shes so cute, i like her very much. Gu Yas gaze then fell upon the little pipsqueak who immediately squirmed away into the mans arm.
Wrinkling her little nose, Di Ling Yan grew especially unhappy at the outreached hand from thedy: You lie, if you like me then why do you want me to eat those pastries? I refused once already, yet you kept insisting I ept it.
Heavenlys handsome face instantly darkend into a grim look as he locked onto the woman, his eyes sharp like a sword.
That brought some serious trouble to Gu Ya. She did not expect the pipsqueak to call her out over that exchange so she got quite white. Stumbling back a few steps: Monarch, I really did not, I only wanted to offer Ling Yan some snacks, i didnt meant to
Humph! Ling Yan proudly huffs a grunt, I told you Mother wont let me eat too many sweets, you clearly want me to have a tooth cavity. Grandpapa, I dont like her, she wants me to get a tooth ache.
In her panic, Gu Ya frantically tried to defend herself some more only to be shut down by that gaze. To say her heart felt a despairing chill was no underststatement.
Gu Ya, Heavenly lowered his tone into frosted ice, Ling Yan is the Monarch Manors little young miss, you are to address her as Young Miss from hereonforward. In addition He pauses for a moment, Ling Yan doesnt like you, so, you do not need toe to the estate as often anymore.
Ling Yan doesnt like you, so, you do not need toe to the estate as often anymore
This sentence rocked the womans heart, sending thundering booms across her mind until shes stiff as a rock, those eyes full of disbelief.
Because of this little girls words, he actually refuse me entry?
What magic does this girl have to make the monarch pamper her like so?
What are you standing around for, leave! Heavenlys harsh voice echoed across the air, sending another traumatic shock into Gu Yas head.
Chapter 1760 “I Don’t Like Her (3)”
Chapter 1760 I Dont Like Her (3)
Biting her lips in frustration, Gu Ya wanted to stay but relented after seeing theres no room for argument. Turning, she resentfully turned for the exit with tears dripping down those cheeks.
Ling Yan, tell grandpa here why you dont like Gu Ya. Did she do something to you?
Although he doesnt like Gu Ya all that much either, but the girls only a baby, it doesnt make that much sense unless theres a reason. Something mustve happened and he needs to find out why!
Biting her finger, the pipsqueak tilts her head at the man: Because she doesnt like me either. If she doesnt like me then why should I like her?
Taken aback, he presses for rification: Gu Ya doesnt like you? How are you able to tell?
Mother said a persons eye doesnt lie. She may be smiling at me with her mouth but her eyes didnt smile, that mean shes not genuine. No matter it be my father, mother, my brothers, or those subordinates of theirs, they would all smile at me with their eyes when they see me. Like you Grandpapa, you are also smiling with your eyes when you look at me.
Heavenly became lost for words there. He didnt expect this milky tiny little pipsqueak to be so sensitive and aware of those around herself.
Grandpapa, did you not notice it? That auntie is not being honest with me. She doesnt like me like she says, and whenever my big brother wants to scheme against someone, he too would make the same look in that aunties eye. Shes probably nning something
Unfortunately for this auntie, her skill is too weak and failed to scheme against me. She probably can only trick dummy Jin Tian and Auntie Xiao Wan
You Heavenly suddenly chuckled profusely, So young and already so intelligent. Just looking at you reminds me of my own grandson, I feel like we must let you meet him one day. You are both so smart, you are bound to get along.
Nooo. Di Ling Yan rejects the idea in a spoiled note, shaking her head stubbornly.
Why? Heavenly asked curiously.
Musing over the question as she bit her nail: Because Ling Yan is lovely and clever, what if the little brother sees me and wants to abduct me? Father and my brothers will rush over and break his leg if they find out. In saying this, her expression got all serious like shes looking out for this grandfather.
Naturally this brought another hugeugh to Heavenlys face. This little girl, shes even as narcissistic as Xiachen when ites to these things! Oh the more I look at her the more I like it
So your father and brothers intend to keep you from mingling with men for the rest of your life?
Nodding: Yes, they dont allow any of the other big brothers near me.
What a joke! Heavenly makes an angry pump of the fist towards the sky like hes outraged: How can they stop you from finding true love? Although you are young now but in the future you will inevitably meet the right man. Do they intend to drive the guy away with a rod or something? This wont do, Im going to have a word with your father and brothers once theye. They cannot limit your freedom.
Now the guys desire to abduct this child home grew by leaps and bound.
No matter what, I must introduce her to my grandson. They will definitely get along just fine. Also, her father and brothers, they need a proper educating to behave this way.
Chapter 1761 “I Don’t Like Her (4)”
Chapter 1761 I Dont Like Her (4)
Moreover, even if Ling Yan cant go back to her own home, he mustnt let others hinder her happiness! Do they really intend to break apart a pair of love birds or something? Heavenly furrowed his brow as he mused over the problem.
Of course, if he had known Di Ling Yan was Bai Yans daughter then the guy would never think that way. Instead, he would firmly join in on the camp of Di Cang and Bai Xiachen who wants to break the leg of any filthy stinking boy who dares toy eye on this precious gem of their family.
The pipsqueak didnt understand what the grandfather was thinking so she uttered an honest reply: I will listen to what Father and Brother tells me.
Regardless of what happens in the future, she has the protection of her father and two brothers, she doesnt need any other little brother.
Ling Yan, you are young still right now so I wont say much or try to change your mind. However, after you grow old enough and meet the man that you favor, do not cower away and chase after him, otherwise you will regret it!
Grandpapa, how do I know if I favor a man? The pipsqueak tilts her head as she asked, Is it a person that one likes? If thats the case, I like Father and my brothers a lot too, do they count as men that I favor?
Heavenly got all quiet as he contemted the right words to a baby girl: A man that you favor is a person of the opposite sex that arent blood rted to you. He should make you want to marry him and be one family.
Oh, Ling Yan understands then. If I ever meet such a man like that then I wont give up, I wont regret. The pipsqueak gets all serious in the face.
Some yearster, the little pipsqueak really did meet the man of her life. As a result, she stubbornly pursued the rtionship despite all objections, thus causing Heavenly to cry and weep in tears. Talk about eating his own words, thats the perfect description of whats transpiring.
Oh right, Ling Yan, do you remember your parents name, or where they live? Heavenly suddenly asks while making a troubled expression, Ive asked around and could not figure out any family thats missing their child.
Smiling brilliantly: No need Grandpapa, my mother wille to me soon.
Heavenly shot an incredulous look at thess: And how did you determine that?
Because I can feel it ah, Mother wille soon. Im going to wait here for her, she wille to me soon
Animals have a much higher sense of smell than humans, this only gets magnified when their bloodline are of superior lineage and could be a homing beacon. For Di Ling Yan, shes able to perceive the faint scent of Bai Yans body despite the demon queen being far-far away.
Heavenly helplessly shook his head because he didnt believe a single word of it. In his view, the baby must be having illusions due to missing her mother way too much.
Ill have the maidse to youter, and you mustnt leave them behind anymore, or Im afraid some people will take that opportunity to hurt you.
I understand, I wont do it anymore. Ling Yan obediently nods her little head.
Thats good. Rubbing the childs hair before releasing her from his arms, Heavenly felt much better inside knowing hes got that promise: Grandpa has other things to deal with for now, you go y. Also, go ahead and stay away from Gu Ya if you dont feel secure around her.
Chapter 1762 “Bai Yan’s Here (1)”
Chapter 1762 Bai Yans Here (1)
Study room.
Standing in wait by the time Heavenly arrived at the ce was an old senior donning a sleek ck schrly robe.
Bing aware of his lieges entry, the person turns around and arched his fist inpliance: Monarch, I have just received news about an ancient ruin surfacing in the northern reaches of the domain. I believe this ancient ruin is rted to the woman you are looking for.
A bit startled by the grand news, Heavenly gradually closes his eyes to reminiscence the past in where he sealed off all the domains. The war ended through his efforts, but the price was his demise and death.
How did that day go again? Oh right, it was after I died by sacrificing my body. Up in the sky, standing at the very top of the clouds and overwatching the world, there she was, that dazzling and stunning woman We were all items of humor and amusement for her.
Was it worth it? She asked him after their eyes met.
Even if I were given another chance, I would still use my own body for the peace of this world. Not knowing what came over him, Heavenly answered without thought like he wants to interact with this spirit.
Worst of all, as the female soul slowly stepped down from the clouds towards himself, the man clearly felt an unprecedented pressure despite them both being harmless and without means to harm each other.
Such a pressure, hes never experienced it before
Youre such an interesting person. My soul has been floating around the world for years, and Ive never seen anyone as interesting as you. Im d my time watching your y isnt wasted.
So youve been dead for years? Why havent you reincarnated yet? I know youre capable of entering the cycle again with your ability.
Reincarnation? The woman sneered, those eyes holding the very idea in contempt: I would lose all my powers if I am reborn, meaning I would have to start from scratch again. I rather be alone in this world than to be reborn as a fledgling.
He got all quiet for a brief minute: But this way you will not experience the joy and sorrow of the world, what meaning is there in such a life if you cant have any of that? Are you not lonely floating here without anypany? Even if your next life is an ordinary person, there is at least warmth for you to hold, a far better oue than your current situation Moreover, since you are so powerful in this life, you think your next would be ordinary?
This time it was the woman herself to get all quiet. Suddenly, she bursts outughing with her enchanting smile that could bedazzle the darkest shadows of this world.
You are right, I am starting to feel the fatigue of wandering around in this spirit form Heavenly, Im d to have met you, its been a very long time since I met someone as interesting as you. If I do ever reincarnate, maybe we would even be family in the next life, hahaha!
Just as he was slightly taken aback by thatstment, the woman in red had alreadye before himself with that arcing smile of mboyant nature.
I have left something special for you in your domain. If you could somehow regain your powers in your next life, consider it my gift as thanks
The past flickered in Heavenlys mind like that of a projector. Its fast and intense, causing the man to go through a roller coaster of a ride in his emotions. In the end, his bitterness and anger turned into a long sigh, which life, a long sigh of regrets and what ifs mixed in with the important and momentary happiness.
Chapter 1763 “Bai Yan’s Here (2)”
Chapter 1763 Bai Yans Here (2)
In that ancient ruin, there should be something she left me. Fifth Elder, you apany me to the ruins. In addition, let Second Elder take over the job of watching over Ling Yan.
Fifth Elder Qiu Ying appears startled at first but quickly recovered enough to nod: Yes Monarch.
After dropping this, the old senior went ahead to make the arrangements for personnels and the order to the second elder.
Unlike in other ces where men held most of the high positions on these elder councils, the second elder in Heavenly Manor was in fact a woman. Although shes of several hundred years by this age, the youthful contour of thisdy did not escape her grasp, thus leaving her outer appearance quite seductive to the less informed.
Simrly for the female gender, cute little girls are easier to be liked, such would be the reason for Heavenlys choice of picking the second elder.
When everything was arranged, the grandfather did not say his goodbye to the pipsqueak, instead he left quietly without warning. Hes not going far or long anyways, theres no point in giving this info to a inexperienced baby who might decide to throw a tantrum and tag along. By then things really would get heated and troublesome.
Perhaps by coincidence or just pure fate, Bai Yan whos been tracking her daughters energy signature soon arrived outside the estate. Shes tried, very tired in fact with sweat causing her dress to stick to that fine figure and shiny skin, shes nevertheless as stunning as ever. In fact, her beauty merely shifted to a more mellow form instead of the dominating and strong heroine type she portrayed to the public.
HALT! The two standing watchmen at the doorway yelled when they saw the stranger approach their premise, Who are you and why are you here at the Monarchs Manor?
Bai Yan stopped as ordered, but she did not get angry at the holler and instead spoke in respectful tones: Mr. Guards, might I ask if youve seen a missing little girl as ofte?
Little girl?
The watchmen popped their eyes in astonishment.
Some time ago their lord and liege did bring a little girl back to the manor, but the story was that shes the young miss of the estate. Now this unknown woman hade asking for details about her? Could it be?
The one youre looking for is One of the watchmen attempts to ask for more details when an unweing voice interruptw their conversation.
I believe youre looking in the wrong ce, we do not have the person like you described in the Monarch Manor.
Furrowing her brow, Bai Yan turns around to let her gaze fall upon the dainty figure thatsing over.
The opposing woman wore a long dress like her own but in the light blue color. Though shes not as dazzling as Bai Yan, this person does have an enchanting air in the way she sways those hips. It could drive any men crazy for her if she simply revealed some more of that skin by loosening the dress somewhat.
Once again, the watchmen at the door were stunned.
Didnt the monarch bring back a little girl from the outside? Why is Miss Gu Ya iming we didnt?
They wanted to refute the denial and answer honestly, but this was Gu Ya they were going up against. Theyre nothing but lowly guards at the manor, what good would it do them to get on the bad side of the monarchs benefactor? Nothing of course!
You are Bai Yan calmly inquires without any warmth.
Gu Ya smiled: I am the monarchs people. Im afraid you are looking in the wrong ce, we did not pick up any little girl so I suggest you look elsewhere.
Bai Yan didnt buy this story one bit and shot thedy a strange squint before turning back her sight on the estate.
Ling Yans energy signature is clearlying from the Monarch Manor, I did not find the wrong ce.
Can it be these people kidnapped my daughter?
Her face darkened at the idea, causing that friendly air to transform into a cold hard form as she rushed at the entrance like a charging bull.
The two watchmen did not expect this in the slightest at a barging intruder so they were immediately caught off guard. By the time they wanted to intervene and stop her, its already toote as they were knocked back by the womans immense gush of power.
Today, I must enter the Monarch Manor, no one can stop me, scram!
Chapter 1764 “Bai Yan’s Here (3)”
Chapter 1764 Bai Yans Here (3)
This woman does she really not have the monarch in her eyes or something? How dare she try to break inside?
Gu Ya stared in appalment at the dominating voice used by this intruder. Regardless, she has no intention of letting Bai Yan into the estate, nor would she permit her to meet that tiny rascal.
Lady, the monarchs home is not a ce you can freely enter, plus the one youre looking for isnt inside, so
What shes implying was that she wont be able to get inside even if she does permit her, nor would the oue end in her favor if she does.
Originally the two watchmen were still stunned by the power shown and audacity of whats transpiring, but those words from Gu Ya were like a stimnt and managed to bring them back to reality. Pulling themselves together, they charged at the demon queen to stop her.
Scram! In a fit of rage at the hindrance, Bai Yan roars and swung her fist at the two watchmen.
Unlike before where its merely a power shove to cause their steps to stumble, this time the attack was for real. Flying out like bullets at the wall, these poor underlings found themselves crashing to the ground and gasping for air like someone just ripped their lunges out. If not for the demon queens act of mercy in not killing the two or injuring them severely, they wouldve died before even hitting hard ground.
Mother! Its then when the situation was about to spiral out of control and deteriorate into full blown war, a small tiny squeaky voice cries out from the inside and stops their fighting.
Overjoyed by that face on whom shes been seeking for so long, Bai Yan reactively extended her arms out into a weing gesture, thus allowing that soft tiny body to pounce into her embrace.
Mother, I knew you woulde find me, Ive been very good and waited for you ah. Am I good? Di Ling Yan whines and acts all cute by iling her little legs in the air as she got plucked from the ground.
In contrast to the mother and daughter experiencing the joy of each otherspany, Gu Ya had on the ugliest expression shes ever made thus far. She did not expect the tiny rascal toe running out on her own, which now ruined her future ns of using the child. Worst of all, this woman really was the babys mother!
Likewise, the two watchmen who are still on the ground were bbergasted with disbelief in their eyes. Theyre dismayed, not knowing what to do for a good while.
Is the littledy the daughter of this woman?
In other words the one the monarch is looking for is this woman here?
Yet theyre stupid enough to try to stop her?
In an instant, the faces of the two watchmen fell into panic the likes of which they never knew possible. Out of fear, they turned to Gu Ya anxiously for help.
Pity them the filthydy could care less about these two underlings when she herself was at a lost.
Ling Yan, Ive finally found you. Bai Yan reluctantly releases her daughters body despite wanting to keep her forever in her grasp.
These days, she has never had a moment of joy and only felt worry for this and that. Now all of those fears were swept away by the scent of her precious daughter back in her arms.
Dont be scared Mother, the pipsqueak felt the tremor so she immediately puts on an adult face, Ive been very good these days, Grandpapa is also very good to me. If Im not around Mother in the future, I can take good care of myself. Im also a big girl!
Casting her eyes down at the pipsqueak, My children are all so outstanding and sensible, I feel so proud
Chapter 1765 “Bai Yan’s Here (4)”
Chapter 1765 Bai Yans Here (4)
You just said Grandpapa?
Yes, Grandpapa is so good looking, Ling Yan likes him very much. The pipsqueak carefully leans her head closer so that her voice doesnt get picked up by the others, But I didnt tell anyone about our family Mother, I dont know if Grandpapa is Fathers enemy or not. Am I not very clever? The little pipsqueaks eye radiated the yfulness of a child that seems to have pulled off a prank sessfully.
Theres nothing wrong with her liking Heavenly, but for her, its more important to keep her parents safe. She wont give anyone the chance to hurt them.
Ling Yan is so good. Bai Yan proudly rubs her little head: But now I am here to pick you up. Go gather your things Sweetie, we will say farewell and go home.
Ling Yan nodded: Okay Mother, I will go see Grandpapa now.
Mother said children need to be polite and well mannered. Grandpapa took me in, I need to properly say farewell.
Just as the pipsqueak was about to turn away, an authoritative woman in green hade out from the estate.
Showing a gentle smile at the sight of the child: Little Young Miss, His Monarchness is currently out and not around, hes expected to return in a few days.
The cheerful smile of the child swiftly disappeared following Second Elder Butterflys exnation. Pursing those tiny lips into a thin line of frustration: Auntie Butterfly, do you know when Grandpapa ising back? Im leaving and want to say goodbye to him.
Im sorry, the monarch did not say exactly when. Butterfly makes a troubled expression before looking up at the demon queen, Lady, you are the little young misss mother? Our monarch will be back in a few days, can you wait for him to return first before departing?
Bai Yan didnt reply right away, instead she gazed down at her daughters figure who clearly wanted to meet that person before leaving.
Ling Yan have always been heavy on her feelings. If shes finding that grandfather to be so important then he mustve been very kind to her, otherwise she wouldnt be so reluctant to leave.
Mother The pipsqueak turns to look up with that pathetically sad gaze, I want to say goodbye to Grandpapa.
Meeting that peachy pink face, Bai Yan couldnt help but chuckle at her insistence: Okay, we will leave once he returns.
Its my daughter, how can I ever bear to let her down?
Whats more, we cant leave this ce for the time being anyways so theres no problem in waiting for this monarch to return.
Seeing Bai Yan has agreed to stay, Second Elder Butterfly naturally breathed a sigh of relief. She was beginning to worry that the other party would insist on leaving before Heavenly returns. That would definitely make their liege very sad if he returns and the girl goes missing.
Miss Gu Ya, howe you are here? Its only then does Butterfly realize theres a third person standing further ahead. Furrowing up her temple, I believe the monarch told you to not get close to the little young miss, howe you are here at the estate?
I Gu Yasplexion got a bit whiter as she quickly came up with a excuse, I came to see Heavenly.
Heavenly?
The name gave Bai Yan an instant shback to that world behind the bronze gate.
Didnt the ancient diary mention Heavenly when she was floating around in the sky as a spirit? The most interesting person she ever met eh If Im not mistaken, this Heavenly should be the same one. In that case, it would do well to meet him before leaving. Someone thats willing to sacrifice their own flesh and body for the sake of the world cannot be some mundane or bad person.
Chapter 1766 “Bai Yan’s Here (5)”
Chapter 1766 Bai Yans Here (5)
If from the beginning she had intended to stay due to Di Ling Yans desire then now Bai Yan was staying out of her own curiosity. Who wouldnt want to meet such a legendary figure, especially when its somewhat rted to her own life?
Second Elder Butterfly did not notice Bai Yans strange expression and got all impatient with Gu Yas presence instead: Gu Ya, the monarch is not at the estate so you better leave first, and the things you did behind everyones back, dont think we do not know about it. If not for the fact that we are certain about your loyalty towards the monarch, you believe you couldve gotten away with it?
I Gu Yas small dainty face immediately lost all color as she clenched those fists into a tight ball. Second Elder, Im sorry for disturbing then, I will return once the monarch is back.
After saying this, Gu Ya finally turned away, but not before giving Bai Yan and the pipsqueak one final resentful nce under the scorching sun.
As for the two watchmen who suffered the most here despite doing nothing wrong, they wanted to erase their own existence after Butterflys entry. Fortunately the elder didnt pay them any heed, otherwise who knows what sort of punishment awaited them.
Miss, allow me to give my gratitude for willing to stay. Weve all been very curious on the sort of person you are to be able to produce such a good and wonderful child like the little young miss.
Bai Yan raised an eyebrow at the way they addressed Ling Yan, but decides to not touch on that topic: Your monarch is called Heavenly is it not?
Heavenly is the name of our monarch, yes. Butterfly smiles in a friendly manner to show she means well.
Theres no reason for her to be hostile after all. Their liege already ordered the little pipsqueak to be the manors young miss, that meant the childs the most important person aside from the guy himself. Now that the babys mother has be, its only normal for her to get friendly and avoid offending the other party.
Mmm, said Bai Yan as she held the childs hand, I and Ling Yan will be here until he returns then, do let me know once he does.
Please make yourself at home during this period, I will be sure to inform you right away once the monarch does return. Making a weing gesture with one hand, Butterfly wishes to lead the way by opening the way.
Bai Yan did not say since the other party was so weing. Pinching her daughters cheek: Ling Yan, lets go inside and rest first
These days, shes been anxiously running around and could not rest at all, therefore its only normal for her to want to rx for some calm.
Gu Manor.
Gu Ya was in a dreadful mood by the time she returned to her home. Due to this, thedy didnt even notice the old figure who had stood in front of herself until she actually bumped into the person.
Tearing up after recognizing who it was: Gu Lao
The old senior immediately picked up on the panic and dread in that voice. Getting dark in the face, the gramps reached out to know whats wrong since hes always thought of her as his own granddaughter. Is it Heavenly and thatss again?
Gu Ya shook her head to try to deny it but those tears told the other side all they needed to know. Its not Heavenly, hes not at the estate.
Chapter 1767 “Bai Yan’s Here (6)”
Chapter 1767 Bai Yans Here (6)
Miss, tell me what is going on, why are you crying? Gu Lao clenched his fist and asked angrily.
Raising her tear-covered eyes, bitterness filled thedys lip as she spoke: Ling Yans mother came, and that woman shes the most beautiful person Ive ever met.
What you mean is the woman who took advantage of her own daughters age hase? Gu Laos eyes red with anger, I thought she only wanted to use the childs cuteness to make some connection with the Monarch Manor, to think shes in fact trying to sneak into the monarchs bed instead! Whats more, that childs mouth is too sweet, shes bound to help her own mother seed at this rate!
Huffing a grunt at the thought: Rest assured Miss, I wont let such a disgusting and vile woman get near the monarch, no one can take him away from you! Whoever dares to try, I will kill them!
His desire to protect Gu Ya has already reached an irrational level so it doesnt matter if they are right or wrong, theres no difference in this old seniors mind anymore.
Gu Yas body stiffened as she hung her head in a dejected manner: And Gu Lao, Elder Butterfly, she threatened me and said she will let the monarch know of what I did.
Threaten you? She thinks shes able to? Gu Lao sneered at the idea, It doesnt matter who it is that came up with the idea, in the end it was you who brought the monarch back is it not? Naturally the credit goes to you, what right do they have to revoke that achievement! The fact that Butterfly wants to take credit proves shes not looking out for the monarch. I really have to wonder what the monarch is thinking in keeping such a bad person as an elder around!
Gu Ya did not refute the logic and merely stayed quiet. She doesnt want to believe otherwise. After all, if it werent for this opportunity of bringing Heavenly back, never would she have been able to get this close to the monarch. Though the process involves her stealing the idea and credit right under the elders of the manor, but what does it matter?
Getting serious in the face, Gu Yas panic slowly faded away at that thought. Gu Lao, what should I do? I cant let Butterfly reveal this to the monarch.
With the status of being the benefactor, Heavenly wont be so tolerant as me anymore. I wont let that happen!
Aching in his old heart, the old senior gets firm in his voice: Miss, dont worry, I wont let anyone ruin your happiness even if it costs me my old life
His life was saved by thedy. Even if he dies for that goal, it would merely mean hes giving it back as payment. Hes willing!
Thank you Gu Lao, Im much better now. Gu Ya manages to form a smile despite her eyes still being teary red, Fortunately you are here with me. Without you, I will be all alone. You also dont need to go make trouble for Butterfly, she has the protection of the monarch. Im afraid you will encounter danger
Chapter 1768 “Bai Yan’s Here (7)”
Chapter 1768 Bai Yans Here (7)
The senior did not answer Gu Yas words, however, his heart has already made a decision
Gu Lao, I want to go to the Monarch Manor again. Thedy suddenly says as she bit her lip.
Miss, the people of the Monarch Manor have treated you so poorly, why are you insisting on letting them insult you again? Senior Gu Lao frowns with troubled confusion.
In his eye, a woman like Gu Ya needs love, while those people would only bring her shame and nothing else. Therefore, hes absolutely reluctant to let her go again.
Now that the monarch is no longer at the estate no one will dare to stop me since I have the status as his benefactor. Before I couldnt get a chance to learn of Ling Yans mother because of Butterflys interference, now I must use the opening to figure out her personality before Heavenly returns!
That woman there is a good chance that she will be my enemy. If I wish to ovee this foe, I must get all the details and information beforehand!
Gu Lao didnt like where this was headed and furrowed up his forehead. Despite his internal turmoil about the idea, he didnt object to the request since he knows any persuasion would be futile.
The Monarch Manor.
Inside the peaceful courtyard where the mother and daughter sat quietly on the pavilion, Bai Yan gently caresses the pipsqueaks hair, which drew a very rxed and lovely face from the child.
Mother, let me tell you something, you mustnt get angry afterwards, okay?
Whats the matter?
That is Ling Yan wiggles her body like a troubled maiden, Grandpapa wants to let his grandson meet me, but Big Brother said I mustnt get close to any men. If the timees that Grandpapa brings his grandson, you must help me exin to them why and not because I am not willing
That brought a raised eyebrow to the demon queen. Definitely, the mother wanted to press for more details but kept it in to let the baby continue.
So the pipsqueak raises her head then to meet Bai Yans, Can you make Big Brother and Father not break their leg?
The men in the family only listens to Mother. If Mother opens her mouth then they will definitely listen.
A smirking grin finally filled the demon queens face: And why is that?
Because Grandpapa is not a bad man, therefore his grandson is certainly not a bad man either
The mind of a child remains rtively simple, even if they are clever like Di Ling Yans, they are still confined to the boundaries of their age and couldnt go behind the first step in their thought patterns.
As long as they dont hurt you Sweetie, anything is fine with me. Besides, your father and brothers wont just hurt anyone randomly, you dont need to fret about that point. Chuckling, Bai Yan pulls her daughter into a hearty hug due to how silly her woes are.
Its just that now that theyre speaking about that troublesome pair of boys, Bai Yans heart was starting to miss them a little.
But if they are to leave this domain, the only option would likely lie with Heavenly me himself. Only he could help them leave this ce since hes the one who created the world in the first ce.
shing with brightness in those little eyes, the pipsqueak gets all hopeful: Really? Howe Ling Yan feel like they wont let anyone get close to me? Its like they dont care if they areing with malicious intent or not either
Chapter 1769 “Bai Yan’s Here (8)”
Chapter 1769 Bai Yans Here (8)
Narrowing in her eyes, a sneer filled Bai Yans mouth: My daughters happiness cannot be dictated by anyone, even if that is Di Cang and Xiachen, no one can!
The pipsqueak didnt quite get why her mother would react so strongly, thus leaving all bewildered and confused. What does this have to do with my happiness? My happiness is to be with everyone for the rest of my life ah
Mother, as long as I have Father, Big Brother, Second Brother and Auntie then that is my greatest happiness. That said, the pipsqueak snuggles up into the womans arm, her smile big and bright like the dazzling sun.
You are still small so you will understand what I meanter. In any case, your mother I will always be on your side
Regarding the demon queens statement here, its undoubtedly different from Heavenlys. The clueless gramps only said simr words because he wanted to abduct this adorable baby girl home with him to meet his grandson, meanwhile Bai Yan said all of this from the deepest part of her heart in the sincerest form.
Hmm? Bai Yan abruptly swings her head around then when she suddenly sensed a third personing over.
Under the blistering sun, an elegant Gu Ya wearing a light blue dress slowly strode over, her hip swaying hypnotically as if to tell the world that you mustnt ignore me less youre blind. Towards this disy, the demon queen undoubtedly found it displeasuring since it reminded her of some unpleasant memories in the human world. Plus, what this woman did when she first arrived outside the Monarch Manor didnt go unnoticed, what reason left does Bai Yan have to like or favor this individual?
Mother, I dont like her the little pipsqueak squirms closer into her mothers arm, I always feel like shes scheming against me like some big bad wolf trying to abduct a white rabbit.
Chuckling at her daughters perception and description, Bai Yan reassures the child with her soft mellow voice: But you are not a little white rabbit silly.
Youre a fox
Want to abduct my Ling Yan? It wont be so easy.
Lady, Gu Ya directly walks up to Bai Yans presence without a care despite the cold reception, I did not know you were Ling Yans mother earlier, I only thought the child is the monarchs granddaughter.
Thatment immediately brought a puckered li[ to the child, Grandpapa have been looking everywhere for my mother, everyone in the manor already knows about it!
Gu Yas fa?ade crumbled a bit after being called out. However, her thick skin prevailed and the woman quickly recovered. That is because I am not living in the manor, I wouldnt have known that detail. Do not misunderstand me Ling Yan, if I had known shes your mother then I would never have stopped her froming inside. Furthermore, it wouldnt have mattered if I intervened or not, the threshold for outsiders toe inside the Monarch Manor is no small feat, not just anyone cane inside you know.
Simply said, shes implying Bai Yan didnt have the qualifications to enter even if she didnt intervene with that lie. For Gu Ya, she could force herself to like the pipsqueak for Heavenly mes sake. But for Bai Yan who came out of nowhere, she only had disgust for the demon queen.
Liar! Ling Yan huffs a grunt and proudly cocked her chin at the other side, Mother, I dont like to see this liar, can we go back inside and nap?
Gu Yas face changedpletely, causing her breath to stutter at how rude shes being treated. If not for her years of training in keeping her manners, the woman wouldve long lost it. Ling Yan, you misunderstood me, I really do like you, Im only looking out for you since Im afraid someone might use you to their advantage.
Chapter 1770 “The Little Pipsqueak Devil (1)”
Chapter 1770 The Little Pipsqueak Devil (1)
Bai Yan didnt react to thatst statement and instead brought the tiny body back into her fold in case the other side does anything unexpected.
So you really like me? Di Ling Yan asks with skepticism.
Evoking an arcing smile at being responded, Thats right, I really like you, this includes the monarch as well. I merely dont want you to be used by others, even if this other is your own mother.
Is that so? The pipsqueak attaches herself onto Bai Yans breast with that head, If you really like me then can you not appear before me?
Gu Ya fell into a stupor there, unable to process why the conversation took such a sudden turn.
I dont like you, seeing you puts me in a bad mood. If you really like me like you im then you will do as I request. That said, the pipsqueak jumps out of that bosom and spoke in a very cutesy manner: Like Grandpapa already said, he doesnt like you so why do you keep hanging around us? Dont you know your behavior is very annoying?
Gu Yas face suddenly went white, causing those red lips to purse into a thin thing that looked all pitiful and sad.
Ling Yan, Im just
Mother, the pipsqueak throws herself back into Bai Yans bosom and snuffed that little head into those breasts to not give the other side a chance, this baddie wants to put a rift between our rtionship. If Mother does need Ling Yans help then I would be so happy if thats the case!
Thats a given, who wouldnt want to help their own mother thats given so much care since she was born. From education to diaper changing, Bai Yan has done it all in the mountain. Not many families would have to go through what they experienced in this life, therefore the bonds they share are beyond strong.
My Ling Yan is so good, mother is happy to have a sweet daughter like you. Sugar to her ears, Bai Yan makes a grin right from the heart as she rubbed that head: Dont worry sweetie, I will be sure to ask if mother ever needs the help.
Really? Di Ling Yans eyes lit up, her iris sparkling with starry light: Ling Yan is not as strong as Big Brother but I will do my best if Mother ever asks.
Bai Yan did not say more to her daughter after that. Turning to meet the unwee individual, the demon queens tenderness recedes in that moment and showed nothing but a frosted chill.
Against this open disy of hostility, Gu Ya instinctively stumbled backwards at the intensity of that gaze. Clenching her lips, she resentfully snickered a disdainful snarl at the provocation. Of course, thats all kept inside beneath that elegant mask of hers, never would she show her true self.
If only I can hook up with the monarch, I will definitely give him a child far better than this one. They will be sensible and kind, the pr opposite of this rude brat! Furthermore, I will never use my own baby as leverage in a scheme, I will only think about their happiness, thats how a mother should behave.
Ling Yan, Im only wanted to help, now it seems my goodwill is unwarranted. Gu Ya puts on a bittersweet smile, I hope you will not regret your decision in the future.
Giving a final nce at the pipsqueak, she decisively turns away without looking back.
Chapter 1771 “The Little Pipsqueak Devil (2)”
Chapter 1771 The Little Pipsqueak Devil (2)
Wait! Before she could make it far, a cold and harsh voice from the rear had caused the departingdy to halt.
What else do you want from me? She frowns and asked after seeing Bai Yan had already left the pavilion anding over to her location.
Stopping right before the conceiteddy, the demon queen raises a smirk with those overbearing eyes: Youve been making trouble for my daughter during my absence?
She had wanted to settle the debt with this Gu Ya before, but the joy of reuniting with her daughter overshadowed the grudge. Now that the person herself came knocking of her own ord, why shouldnt she finish the job then?
The elegant smile on Gu Yas face had long since disappeared, reced by an eerie calm of indifference: I never made trouble for her, on the contrary, I like her very much instead. Rather its you Miss, why did you send a young child to our monarchs side? What is your purpose in using your own daughter?
Hearing this story, Bai Yan couldnt help but cock an eyebrow at her logic. Folding those arms, she now wants to hear more to get a sense of what this person was like inside.
Making a sarcastic sneer before continuing: She is only two years old, an age where shes pure and innocent so she wont understand the concept of right or wrong. Youve taught her all the wrong things. Ask yourself, do you believe yourself to be a suitable role model as a mother?
Thisdy spoke from the grounds of superiority, moral high ground, dismissing any chance of herself being wrong. Worst of all, she already broke her own sense of justice by stealing the credit from the elders in using their idea of reviving Heavenly. In a sense, shes a genuine hypocrite
Oh? Wanting tough at the usation, Bai Yan forms a big wide grin, So youre saying you can be a better mother than I am?
Gu Ya promptly shot her sight upon the pipsqueak, If not for Heavenlys doting attitude towards this child, I might like her too with such a cute appearance. Pity though, her personality is too crooked thanks to this scheming woman here, she cannot be saved anymore after such a poor education.
Assuming if If she were my daughter, I would properly educate her in the proper path. I will let her know what is right or wrong, let her know what she cant and can do.
That pompous statement only made Bai Yan want to roll her eyes instead of getting angry. In fact, the demon queens ready to throw up at how grossed out she felt inside at the logic with this person. So, to remedy that grossness, she directly sends a twirling kick into the other sides chest to get her opinion across.
Gu Ya naturally didnt expect this sudden kick from out of the blue. Why would she? They were inside the monarchs home, who would dare attack someone here? As a result, she got mmed into the wall behind her back in a loud bang.
My daughter does not need an impure minded individual to lecture them! Retracting her outstretched leg, Bai Yan stares down at the coughing Gu Ya with threatening intent, You kept mouthing off about my daughter trying to get close to Heavenly with intent, now I want to know what is your intent on getting close to my daughter, hmm?
Based on the details she got from Di Ling Yan thus far, Bai Yan was certain this Gu Ya had some sort of motive in using her precious daughter. Perhaps a stepping stone, or an offering to the owner of this estate. Regardless of the process, this person has one final goal in mind and that was to be Heavenly mes wife.
Im not like you Gu Ya pulls herself up after much struggle, that face a tinge of green and white. I really love Heavenly. I love him with my all, thats why I will also love Ling Yan because he likes her too. Meanwhile you first you nted your daughter here, and now youre trying to use your daughters connection to climb into the monarchs bed! Am I not correct?!
Chapter 1772 “The Little Pipsqueak Devil (3)”
Chapter 1772 The Little Pipsqueak Devil (3)
Crossing her arms around the chest, Bai Yan forms a yful smirk: I will tell Heavenly everything that you said. From the love that you have for him, to the thoughts you have about us, I will list it in full detail so dont you fret.
You Gu Yas face changed slightly after that threat.
The reason why she has been able to apany Heavenly was because shes elegant and polite, never causing the man to feel disgust towards herself. If Bai Yan does reveal what shes said, then perhaps she wouldnt be able to stay beside Heavenly anymore. Thats something this conceited woman could never confront
Miss, Gu Ya took a deep breath before speaking after suppressing that anger, why are you inviting a snub on yourself? After all, Ive been keeping the monarchpany for years by this point. Lets say he does believe your story, what then? You expect him to punish me or something? All it would do is make you appear petty and expose your true face!
Is that so? Bai Yanzily leans in against the tree next to herself, those eyes reflecting a strong dismissive light: Then I would really like to know if this Heavenly is really that foolish.
Almost immediately, Gu Yasplexion darkened tremendously after thatstment.
If at first she just didnt like the demon queen then now shes at the point of disgust.
In her mind, Heavenly was the greatest hero in all the worlds, she wont tolerate any of such insults!
In that case, dont me me for not warning you. Gu Ya finally turned around after leaving that statement.
However, the person behind her back had other ideas in mind when the voice came again.
Its you who came to make trouble for me, and now the one who wants to leave is you, when did I be such a pushover? Pulling herself off from the tree, Bai Yans menacing grin gave off an incredible sense of tension in the air.
Gu Ya realize shes been careless now. Wanting to make some more excuse on her part, thedy didnt get to react in time before getting punched into the chest again with massive force that sent her flying into the sky and disappearing across the horizon. Just like that, the pest was gone with peace returning to this garden.
Sweetie, lets go back inside, Bai Yan slowly picks up her daughter after venting some of her annoyance, we can take a nap together.
Gu Manor.
Senior Gu Lao was just in the middle of taking a stroll through the courtyard when he suddenly noticed a shadow covering his line of sight from above. Looking up at this oddity, the old gramps became absolutely shocked at the figure crashing down at himself!
Dodging at thest split second, Gu Lao somehow manages to sidestep the misfortune. However, as soon as he got a better look at who this strange projectile was, his flicker of cheekiness at dodging deted and evolved into a burning rage.
Miss, who hurt you? He quickly reached out to help thedy up.
In light of the pain, Gu Ya didnt suffer any serious injuries with mostly the pain being the major factor. Shes having trouble breathing but would recover.
Chapter 1773 “Ji Song (1)”
Chapter 1773 Ji Song (1)
Im fine Gu Lao. She smiled bitterly after getting pulled up, her eyes filled with sorrow: I reaped these injuries upon myself.
Isnt it?
I only didnt want that woman to use Ling Yan for her own schemes in the name of being the childs mother, who couldve guessed such a shameless person would openly attack me without fear of retribution.
Its that woman whos responsible? Gu Lao red with resentment, his eyes poisonous like a snake.
Gu Ya bites her lip: Ill fix this on my own Gu Lao, you dont have to step in.
Miss, even at a time like this you still refuse to let me get involve? Gu La angrily roars, Those people have already stomped on your head, how can you bear with it? I really dont know what you are afraid of Mdy, no one will know or threaten you again if I simply remove them from the picture.
Gu Ya hung her head even more: Gu Lao, its not like you dont know the monarchs personality. I do not want you to die for me, this matter must be solved using other means. Dont worry, I will find a way, trust in my ability Having said that, the injured woman pulls herself forward at the exit, that figure unstable and frail from the rear.
Murdering has never been Gu Yas way of dealing with obstacles. In the past she used her wits to ovee the hurdles, and into the future she would continue to do the same, thats how shes been able to stay by Heavenly side for so long while others were eventually dismissed due to their tainted ways.
In the backyard of the Monarch Manor, Di Ling Yan was bored and dragging her little feet through the stream when she overheard a voice from the back.
You who are you?
Turning around out of curiosity, Di Ling Yan quicklynded her sight upon a palish little girl whos around five to six years old standing under the moonlight. Though the other child had a delicate contour that would be considered a beauty in the making, but that morbidplexion ruined all of her gift in making her appear weak and sickly.
Who are you? Di Ling Yan returns the same question, her eyes shining with glee: I have been here for a few days already, why havent I met you before Sister?
The little girl blushed for no reason and timidly answered: My grandfather usually wont let me out of my room because I cant take the sunlight, thats why I snuck out tonight. But I know pretty much everyone in the Monarch Manor, howe I never seen you before?
Well thats simple, I only came here a few days ago at the invitation of Grandpapa. My name is Di Ling Yan, whos your grandfather?
Maybe its the big smile of the pipsqueak, or its the kindness shown in that voice, but the morbid looking girl actually fell into a trance for a moment. Pursing her lip: My grandfather is the First Elder of the Monarch Manor, his name is Ji Sky. Im his granddaughter Ji Song.
Ji Sky? Ji Song?
The pipsqueak fell into a state of shock.
The name why is it so weird?
Sister, are you not well? My mother is a master alchemist, she can definitely help by examining you. Di Ling Yan blinks her well-behaving eyes and pulled at Songs hand like theyre already good friends.
Song shook her head: My grandfather is a master alchemist as well, but even he is helpless against my condition Theres no way to help.
Sister, can youe with me anyways? Di Ling Yan pleads without giving up, You are Grandpapas people. I want to repay him for helping me, Im sure my mother can do something. Maybe she will find a way, please
Perhaps its the clean light in those eyes, but Ji Songs heart didnt have the will to reject the request. Nodding in an almost daze like fashion, this morbid girl doesnt struggle and gets dragged away despite being the older child.
Chapter 1774 “Ji Song (2)”
Chapter 1774 Ji Song (2)
Sister, Di Ling Yan couldnt control her happiness as they strode through the winding corridors, Mother said children should be children. I always want to smile because that will make everyone else happy too, why dont you smile too?
Smile?
Song hung her own head dejectedly. Ever since her parents died in thest civil strife of the Heavenly Domain, this poor child has never known what it meant to be happy or to smile, thats whyughter was something akin to a far-off emotion.
Sister, the pipsqueak suddenly slows down to meet Songs eyes, can you smile for me, pleassseeee?
Ji Song gently pursed her lips, unsure what to do aside from giving it a try. Unfortunately, her effort ended up looking forced and awkward. Even so, thats enough to satiate the pipsqueaks demand apparently.
Sisters smile is very beautiful, Di Ling Yan cheers with arms waving up into the air, I like it so much!
Looking surprised by the praise of her own smile, Song sounded unsure, Are you not afraid of me being a bad person?
Of course not, your eyes are clean so Im not afraid. Di Ling Yan doesnt even need to think and instantly replied with her reasoning. But before the pipsqueak could say more, she noticed the important person theyve been looking for, Mother!
Without hesitation, she led Song over in a dash and threw herself into those weing arms, that little head buried in the womans body.
Looking at such a harmonious scene, Ji Song showed envy in her eyes since shes never experienced maternal love.
After their small reunion, Bai Yan gently caresses her own daughters hair before looking over to the extra child present. In a sh, the demon queens gaze narrowed into a slit due to what she discovered.
Di Ling Yan naturally didnt notice the strangeness in her own mothers behavior: Mother, the big sister over there is sick, can you help treat her?
Raising an arcing smile at the request: Sweetie, you go y by yourself first, mother here will give your friend there a diagnosis.
Okay. Giggling with delight, the pipsqueak jumps off of those arms and ran back over to her newfound friends side, Sister, you can be assured, my mother will definitely find a treatment for you. Once you do, we can both go y in the sun. That said, the pipsqueak went ahead to give the other side a big hearty hug as a mean to cheer her on before running off.
Originally Songs heart felt very nervous at having someone diagnose herself, but that jiggling voice of Di Ling Yans vocal cord seems to have some sort of magic in there. Without know why, she felt at peace and got a boost of courage as well.
Mrs. Di. She timidly addresses Bai Yan after they are left alone.
The child doesnt know the demon queens real name so calling her Mrs. Di wasnt wrong since the pipsqueaks surname was indeed Di.
Your illness, I can cure it. Bai Yanys down the bomb with that faint smile of hers.
Though its a small matter in the womans view, this news rocked the sick girl to the core due to the amount of hope it carried.
She said my illness, can be cured?
Clenching that weak little hand, Song trembled all over due to the surging emotioning out from within. Shes long suppressed her desire for a better life, and now the path wasid before herself with the chance for more!
Bai Yan knew her words were going to need a moment to settle down so she waited before continuing, Ill save you, but on one condition.
From excitement came nervousness for Song following that next sentence. Forcing her unstable heart to slow down so she could think properly: That is?
I want you to follow my daughter from then on afterwards.
That brought a brief period of silence to the courtyard due to the hesitation swirling inside the childs brain. Gritting her teeth aftering to a decision: Can you really cure me?
Chapter 1775 “Ji Song (3)”
Chapter 1775 Ji Song (3)
Bai Yanzily stretches her body before leaning in against the chair behind herself: I got eighty percent certainty of curing your condition. If I do, you will stay by Ling Yans side. Of course, if I fail then this condition naturally absolves and you are free to do as you please. Pausing to meet the childs uneasy gaze: And, the eighty percent is based upon the missing ingredient under my possession. Ick two important key material. If you can secure the two items for me then its one hundred percent certainty.
In other words, she does not have full hope because the demon queen doesnt know if she could find thest two item for the medicine. Otherwise, theres not an ounce of risk or problem with the method.
Ji Song remains uncertain: Mrs. Di, do you know what caused my body to behave this way?
Poison, a very serious and lethal poison at that. As for your paleplexion, thats to do with yourck of interaction with the sun, causing your skin to look ghostly white. Im sure youve heard of it from others, the sun will increase the severity of the toxin in your body and reduce your lifespan, thats why youve been kept in the dark and became this unhealthy state. Bai Yan casually states the details down.
Ji Songs uncertainty gradually faded after the woman hits a bullseye. Mhmm, its exactly as you say Mrs. Di. Several years ago the Monarch Manor suffered a huge unrest by the rebels in the domain. As a result, my parents died in the final battle. My grandfather too, he was in the middle of making a breakthrough at the time and had to abort his attempt in order to save me. If not for grandfather, I wouldve died back then as well.
On that asion, the losses suffered by the Monarch Manor was immense. Not only did the childs grandfather lost the rare opportunity to make a breakthrough into a Divine Lord and be a monarch in his own right, hes now stuck at his current level and wouldnt know when the next opportunity woulde around. And then theres the elders who followed Heavenly from the beginning, theyve all died during that unrest. If not for the surviving senior himself recreating the elder council, this entire ce wouldve fallen into ruins already. Its also the reason for them ining up with the idea of bringing Heavenly back, their forces were drastically weakened and required their lieges return less the other domains invade.
As for Ji Song herself, she survived but not before being poisoned by a toxin called Soul Bane. Like the name implies, this vile concoction slowly devours the hosts soul if she everes into contact with the sun. The more sunlight she takes in, the faster she dies. Without a cure, the grandfather of the child could only lock her up inside a dark room in order to keep her alive.
As long as I can find a Soul Fruit and a Phoenix Feather then I can save you, however, the feather must be from a phoenix above the Demi Divine Lord.
Demi Divine Lords are rare to begin with, let alone a phoenix that strong. Even in the Demon Realm, theres only a few who even qualifies for that standard, not to mention a specific specie!
Then theres the Soul Fruit. Not only does the fruit grows in extreme cold terrain, its a nt that bears fruit once in a millennium. Assuming the timing was right and you could live to that specific time period, the fruits aroma would draw in droves of wild animals to its spot for feeding
Ji Song wanted to say something then despite the hurdle, but her voice was cut off by a frantic sound from the side in that moment.
Miss Song, Ive finally found you! A maid ran over breathlessly, gasping for air with an anxious face. How can you run around without telling anyone? What if something happens to you Mdy? If you do then your grandfather will beat the lowly I to death
Whatever Song wanted to say then evaporated at the sight of her personal maid. Pursing those lips, she looks troubled and tied.
Chapter 1776 - “The Cure (1)”
Chapter 1776 The Cure (1)
Just think of that dark cold room where light could not reach, Songs body would stiffen a little and cause a sad mood to hover above the head.
Mrs. Di. The maid quickly greeted Bai Yan after seeing who was also present.
You take her back, Bai Yan mildly says, Ji Song, think about what I said before.... If you can get the Soul Fruit and Phoenix Feather thene to me.
Song nodded without adding anything more and left with the maid. But before long, the two were met with a frantic old man running over from the front.
Grandfather... Songs voice was crisp and soft at the sight of that silver haired senior.
Why are you running around again? Ji Sky smiled bitterly and shook his head. However, right as he wanted to scold his granddaughter some more, he immediately thought of the sort of life shes experienced over the years and deted.
Making a guilty expression on her little face, Grandfather, Im sorry for making you worry, Im sorry...
Just dont run around alone anymore, wait for Grandfather to find a way to cure your body first, by then you can go anywhere you like. Put up with this for now, okay... Ji Sky sighed helplessly as he caressed the childs head.
This girl is only five years old, but shes been suffering since birth... and now I cant even let her see the sun, otherwise the poison will spread even faster. Im such a failure as a father and grandfather. If it wasnt for me insisting on making a breakthrough that year, those enemies would never dare to attack, and my son and daughter-inw wouldnt have died either.... This suffering never shouldve fallen on a child this young....
Grandfather, do you have a feather from a Demi Divine Lord phoenix? And do you have something called a Soul Fruit? Ji Song, grasped onto that doting old hand and asked with hopeful eyes.
What are you asking those for?
I want those things, Grandfather, will you help me find them?
Over the years, because of guilt, this old grandfather would basically give anything this child asks for, thats why she would make this request so suddenly and without any preparation.
Phoenix Feather... I do, its a memento I got from a phoenix that I saved in the past. The phoenix said I can use it to ask for a favor if I ever need it. When speaking of the past, a sorrowful tone could clearly be felt in the old seniors tongue.
Not picking up on her elders mood, Song jumped with glee instead: So what happen to the phoenix?
Its dead, it died during one of the wars between the domains. I was still young back then so I had a strong impression....
Thats why he kept the feather has a memento and unwilling to throw it away. But since his granddaughter wants it, hes of course going to give her. In fact, he would even pluck the stars or moon out of the sky if the child asked for it, thats how much he cares for this granddaughter.
Sparkling with light in the eyes after confirming the first item: Then do you have a Soul Fruit? Grandfather, I want a Soul Fruit too.
This... Ji Sky frowned since it would be a waste to ruin such a precious fruit. However, he couldnt bear to disappoint that rare glowing face on his granddaughter: Song Song, I will have my men go look for the Soul Fruit alright? Im sure the domain will have one somewhere.
Chapter 1777 - The Cure (2)”
Chapter 1777 The Cure (2)
Okay. Songs mouth twitched awkwardly in her attempt to smile. Sadly, the childs never been one to show happiness so it only appeared weird and forced.
But not everyone would find this to be bad. For Ji Sky the senior elder of this manor, hes absolutely overjoyed at the sight. Song Song, you...
Grandfather, Im going to go back for rest, when you find the fruit and feather bring it to me right away, okay. That said, the awkward smile promptly disappeared from her face before turning away with the maid in tow.
Gazing at the small figure moving further and further away, Ji Sky also retracts his gaze and mused over the interaction. Someonee and pass on my order: go scour the domain for a Soul Fruit. Im willing to offer whoever has it a single request from me as the price for the exchange. This promise will always stand as long as its within my means.
The attendants who followed him knew how much the elder doted on the grandchild so it came as no surprise. Cusping their fist, the bunch quickly dispersed to carry out themand of dering the quest.
......
Heavenly Domain, atop of a mountain in the far north.
Fourth Elder, are you sure this is the ce? Staring into the distance with those piercing eyes, Heavenly asks the old man next to himself.
Im certain Monarch, theres no mistake. Fourth Elder replies.
Alright, were going in right away to cut down the time here. For some unknown reason, Heavenly simply doesnt want to waste time in this ce because hes feeling unsettled inside.
Ling Yan...
What if something happens to that little child when Im not around.
......
Meanwhile at the same time, Gu Ya had just finished listening to the report from her spies inside the manor.
Standing up with shock in her eyes: You mean First Elder is looking for a Soul Fruit everywhere? What does he want with that item?
A Soul Fruit had no great use for humans, but its a great enhancing product for demonic beasts to increase their toughness and spiritual strength.
Miss, its said that Ms. Song wants the fruit for herself, thats why First Elder is searching for it everywhere. If we find the Soul Fruit and offer it.... The spy carefully gazes upward at his mistress for signs of what to say.
Ji Song... How I envy her. She has such a power and influential grandfather that loves her so dearly, meanwhile I have no family left aside from Gu Lao keeping mepany.
Where is Gu Lao now? Gu Ya thinly presses her lips and asked.
Mdy, Senior Gu Lao has gone out earlier today, he hasnt returned yet nor do we know his whereabout.
Out? Gu Ya got quiet without any indication of whats going through her mind. I understand, you can go back down first. When Gu Laoes back, tell him toe see me immediately.
And here I was thinking about on how to get that woman out of Monarch Manor, to think the opportunity woulde so quickly....
Chapter 1778 - “The Cure (3)”
Chapter 1778 The Cure (3)
No matter what happens, I wont let such a misbehaving woman stay in the monarchs home, I wont allow any threaten myself and my status as the next mistress!
As the moon fell over the west mountains, Gu Laos white robe finally reappears in the Gu Manor.
Gu Lao where have you been? Gu Ya couldnt help but raise a smile at the only person whom she considers a family member.
However, instead of greeting thedy with a smile of his own, the old senior instead shed a flicker of panic in the bottom of those old eyes. Naturally this behavior wouldnt escape thedy whos known this gramps for so long. Immediately, a sinking feeling gripped Gu Yas heart.
Mdy... Gu Lao clears his throat with a dryugh to hide his inner guilt.
Gu Lao, we have been together for so many years, you believe I wouldnt notice? I told you, I have other ways to get rid of them, you dont have to take the risk, understand? Gu Ya angrily reprimands him.
Truth was shes not worried about Bai Yan or Di Ling Yans safety at all, after all, those two has nothing to do with herself. Its the danger of carrying about such a mission. Without doubt, Heavenly was bound to find out the truth eventually. By then, not even she could save Gu Lao from the mans wrath.
Gu Laos mood hit rock bottom. Musing for a moment, he faces thedy as he spoke with a strong determination: Miss, to me, youre no different than my own granddaughter, and I would do anything to remove the threat for you.
Gu Yas body stiffened while her clenched fist loosened. In that moment, she felt helplessly weak.
Gu Lao, I know you are doing it for my sake, but... I know there are other ways to drive that woman out. We only need to unite with First Elder to do that.
Frowning in his old face: First Elder? How can that old guy help us? Hes stubborn and a one-sided rock, how can we get him to listen?
Ji Sky was known to be upright and loyal to the monarch. Unless the matter threatens Heavenly himself, its absolutely impossible to make that old fe to move on their behalf.
Gu Ya smiled with her teeths showing at the reasonable doubt from her elder: Did you forget he has a weakness? We can use Ji Song for our goals! ording to the spies we have inside the manor, the first elder is currently searching everywhere for a Soul Fruit at the bequest of that sicklyss. As it so happens, I happen to have one in my possession. Once I hand it over, he will answer one of my requests.
Gu Lao almost gasped at the news. Going quiet for a brief moment, his old voice sounded hoarse and excited: Then I wont move against those two as you wish Mdy. But if this n fails, I will make sure that pair pay for getting in your way, no one can take whats yours away.
This would be thest concession. If the n blunders like before, he would begin his plot of murdering those two, thats his desire and conviction.
For some reason, Gu Ya did not object to thest bit from the old senior despite her constant preaching of not using murder to get her ways. Perhaps its impatient at the repeated failure? Or perhaps shes just that confident? Regardless, one things certain, shes afraid of Bai Yan meeting Heavenly in person. The woman here knows herself better than anyone, her charms are nowhere up to par of the demon queen!
......
Inside the Monarch Manor, elder councils residence.
Ji Sky sat quietly on his master chair with a face that could strangle those beneath himself.
These useless things, its already been several days, why havent they found the Soul Fruit yet? If this causes my granddaughter to be unhappy then they cant me me for taking drastic measures!
Chapter 1779 - The Cure (4)”
Chapter 1779 The Cure (4)
Underneath, the guards shuddered nervously with their heads hanging down. Theyre afraid of drawing the ire of this senior for they know how precious Ji Song was to the first elder.
Elder Sky, Miss Gu Ya is seeking an audience, she ims to have a Soul Fruit! Its then a frantic maid charged into the hall to report this and broke the oppressive mood.
Seriously? Ji Sky flew up from his chair and ran over to grasp the maids shoulder: Hurry and let her in.
Yes. The maid retreated and returned in mere moments with thedy in blue.
Miss Gu Ya, do you really have the Soul Fruit? He bluntly asks this due to his mind being upied with his granddaughters awkward smile.
Smiling on the face, theres a peculiar vor in the way Gu Ya swayed herself before the senior: Of course Elder Sky, I would never deceive you. Ill let you be the judge by seeing it for yourself.
After the exchange, she waved her sleeve and summoned a red container from the storage ring and hands it to the nearest maid.
Receiving the box in the most careful manner, his motion looked like someone holding a precious treasure. Its really the Soul Fruit, someonee, sent this to my granddaughter along with the Phoenix Feather.
He only needs a nce after opening the lid to ascertain its authenticity so hes very happy right now, which instantly causes his voice to lighten up into a very friendly fashion.
Miss Gu Ya, youve done me a great favor, now tell me what you wish. If its within my means then I will grant it with all my power.
Gu Ya pursed her lips and slightly lowered her eyes then: Elder Sky, theres something I want to say, but its difficult...
Difficult?
Ji Sky chuckled at that word and made an amused nce at thedy. Miss Gu Ya, if you are hoping I can help you pair with the monarch then Im sorry, that is beyond my means. No one in the Monarch Manor is capable of dictating his marriage.
No, thats not it. Gu Ya immediately forms a bitter face, Elder Sky, I know all of you are still wary and suspicious of me because of me eavesdropping on your conversations about bring the monarch back.
Unfazed by that remark, the senior continues to make a warm face: My words are my oath, it doesnt matter who you are, you only need to make your request.
Youre misunderstanding my meaning Elder. I mean... even if I like Heavenly, I would never try to force him, nor do anything to hurt him. That day I was too anxious and didnt think about my actions, I only hope you and the other elders wont me me. And I... She pauses for a second, I really do like that Ling Yan, that young adorabless, knowing shes being used by her own mother brings great pain to my heart.
Hmm? Ji Sky frowned, What do you mean by that?
Ive talked to her mother before... Gu Ya forms a troubled face like shes deliberating between speaking the truth or not: That woman admitted to me herself that shes using the child as a way to get into the monarchs bed. I cannot and would not try to control Heavenly, but I cant stand such a vile personal being allowed to get near the monarch in such a fashion.
Ji Skys face sank suddenly, his voice deep and authoritative: Is that true, she admitted it herself?
Chapter 1780 - “The Cure (5)
Chapter 1780 The Cure (5)
Yes, she admitted it herself. I said I would tell the monarch what she said also, but that woman said shes not afraid and that even if I did, she wouldnt admit it. Elder Sky, Im onlying to you because Im out of options, and if I go to the other elders, they wouldnt believe me. Gu Yas expression right now showed helplessness and pain, matched that with the sobbing voice, its the perfect guise to sell her story.
Sure enough, Ji Skys face got darker and darker following her every word.
See this, Gu Ya presses hard to seal the deal: Have you not wondered why Ling Yans mother would find her way here so quickly after the child came to the manor? Its not like Heavenly and all of you didnt try to look for the woman before, right? I suspect... both of them appeared so suddenly and without any indication, its possible the encounter was premeditated from the very start....
Its one thing for Ling Yan, shes only two years old so she wouldnt know better, plus the monarch dotes on her very much. Elder Sky, I know what Im saying is a grim theory, but you must do something about that woman, at the very least drive her away so Ling Yan wouldnt be corrupted by such a scheming mother. Gu Ya implored the senior, trying hard to make her point stand.
She really doesnt like the pipsqueak, but out of Heavenlys sake shes willing topromise. Besides, this conceited woman had a lot of confidence in herself that she could break down that temperament and mold it to her liking.
Ji Sky didntpletely fall for the story yet in the way he narrowed in his eyes at the other person, which promptly roused a flustered face as a result.
After a long while of this ufortable silence: Miss Gu Ya, I will investigate this matter so go back for now. If what you say is true about her character then I will drive her away.
The reply was within her expectations. There are still some days before Heavenly returns so this would be the first step in her grand n.
In that case, I wont say much more; after all, we are all here in service of the monarch and wouldnt want such a misbehaving woman nearby. However, theres one more thing I like Elder Sky to help me with....
Whats the matter?
Ive made it known that I very much like Ling Yan that youngss, would it be possible for me to move to the yard next to her? Dont worry, you can rest assured I wont do anything, that child is so adorable and cute, I only want to keep an eye out for her safety in case her mother tries anything.
Ji Sky still felt skeptical of the womans excuse but nodded anyways. Hes seen it with his own eyes how much she loves Heavenly so hes not worried about Gu Ya trying anything ill towards those close to the monarch.
I can let you move to her side yard, but thats only for the next few days until the monarch returns. Once hes back, youre leaving, understood?
Gu Yas heart cracked with joy: Thank you Elder.
You dont have to rush to thank me so quickly. If in the meantime anything happens in the manor, I will immediately turn my suspicion towards you, understand? Ji Skys tone was heavy and stern, showing he meant what he said and as warning.
Gu Yas lip twitched without surprise: Elder Sky, please be at ease, I wont do anything. You know, I cant stand to see the monarch sad, naturally that means I wont even think about doing anything to those close to him...
Of course, the exception would be that despicable mother of Ling Yans.... Heavenly hasnt met that woman yet, I can still make it if I shoo her out of the estate before he returns.
Chapter 1781 - The Cure (6)
Chapter 1781 The Cure (6)
Unbeknownst to everyone in the Heavenly Domain, theres in fact a room devoid of sunlight in the Monarch Manor. Aside from the vent holeing through the entrance door, this ce held a suffocating atmosphere to those unused to it, truly apound normally reserved for the worse of criminals. However, that was not the case here. In fact, its Ji Songs personal bedroom, the beloved granddaughter of Elder Sky who holds immeasurable power and authority within this estate.
At this moment, Song had her body curled up into a fetal position atop of her bed, those limbs shivering from the cold and darkness. Not even she knows how long this painful experience would continue, nor does she know when the light would arrive in her life.
Suddenly, the door squealed due to the metal hinges being swung open and in came two young maids with a box in each of their hands.
Miss Song, your grandfather Elder Sky tasked us to bring you these, its the Phoenix Feather and Soul Fruit you requested.
Grandfather? Taken aback at the grand news, she gradually shifted her gaze down to the two boxes in front of herself with hope beaming out of those eyes.
Wheres my grandfather? She asks after ordering them to leave it on the table.
Oh, Elder Sky is still at the council hall.
Im going to see Grandfather, you two dont have to follow me. Song carefully wraps the two boxes around her arm while pressing down her inner excitement so others wont grow suspicious.
But, Miss... one of the maids frowned.
Elder Sky said we must protect Miss Song, how can we just leave without permission?
Its night right now so theres no sun. Besides, Im going to see my grandfather, not some random ce, what are you so nervous for? Song nces at the maid with a reprimanding face, Ille back once I see him, you stay here and wait for me.
After saying this, the sickly and morbid lookingss ignored the protesting maid in the rear and bolted out of the dark room. Of course, the two frantic maids wanted to give chase, but the repeated warning res from Song sent them back in the end.
Just as Song was about to reach Bai Yans yard, an unexpected encounter urred. With a touch on her should from the back, she nearly jumped with fright and swung around. Thankfully the face that came into sight wasnt some unfamiliar face, rather its the pipsqueak herself!
Ling Yan, howe its you? She pursed her lips and asked in a state of shock.
Giggling with delight as she got closer to her friend, the pipsqueak gets all happy in the voice: Are you here to see my mother?
Mhmm, said Song with a flush tone on those cheeks, I found the Phoenix Feather and Soul Fruit like she instructed. She said that as long as I have these two ingredients then I can be cured for sure. I didnt tell my grandfather though, I didnt want to give him false hope and disappoint him, thats why no one knows Im here. Can you keep this a secret for now?
Patting her chest in a Im reliable manner, the pipsqueak cocks her head high in a proud manner: Of course, I can keep a secret, Im not like my brother who can be bought with a steambun.
Chapter 1782 - The Cure (7)
Chapter 1782 The Cure (7)
If there were one person in this world who could save Ji Song then that would have to be Bai Yan, this pipsqueak still has that much confidence in her own mother.
Ji Song breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that: Then... Ill first go meet your mother.
Wait, lets go together. Di Ling Yan smiled brilliantly as she took her friends hand to lead the way.
For Song herself, this would be the first time shes ever spent time with another female whom she could call friend. For that, her pale and stiff expression actually made a genuine smile for once and not the awkward and weird looking one she made before....
Its nice to have friends...
Ling Yan is my first friend, I will cherish this friendship for life!
......
Unbeknownst to both of the little ones, a certain female had been hiding in wait behind the dark corner of the courtyard the entire time.
Coming out after the two tiny figures had left, Gu Ya slowly strode out into the moonlight: I didnt think that Ling Yans mother would go this far in order to cater up to the members of the Monarch Manor. Is she crazy? How does she have the confidence to im being able to heal Ji Songs condition?
This wont do, I cannot let this continue. That womans strength is so low, theres no way shes capable of something like that. I better go inform Elder Sky of whats happening. If his granddaughter is killed by this then he will punish everyone here, including myself for merely being nearby... With thatst thought in mind, Gu Ya finally turned away to rush towards the council hall.
She doesnt like Ji Song, who would right? Nobody likes to have a sick lookingss hang around themselves all day, especially when the patient never even smiles. But no matter her dislike, the morbid lookingss was still a member of the Monarch Manor. At the very least, she needs to take action if not for Heavenlys sake since theyre still his people.
Whats more, such an opportunity to banish Bai Yan and her daughter doesnte often, this was her chance!
Elder Sky, this isnt good, something major has happened! This outburst instantly shattered the peace of the night here.
Ji Sky came out the fastest after hearing this and showed a surprised face: Miss Gu Ya, why did youe sote? What happened?
Its your granddaughter Ji Song, something has happened to her! The woman spits this out with clenched teeth.
Going green at the news, the old senior reactively roared: What did you say, something happened to my precious Song? You better exin what you mean, otherwise I wont let you off the hook!
That child was his lifeblood, without her he would rather die at this point.
Elder, its that woman, Ling Yans mother.... in order to gain your favor, shes attempting to risk the young misss health just so she could try healing Songs body. Its absolutely foolish! That person is so weak without an ounce of knowledge, how could she ever think of something this crazy? You must act right away! we could be talking in minutes or seconds before something irreversible urs! The more she spoke, the sweatier on the forehead she became, thus reinforcing the urgency of the situation.
Ive met thatdy earlier today and she doesnt seem to be such a rash and foolish person. Perhaps weve made a misunderstanding and that Song is only going there to y with Ling Yan? Elder Butterfly was the second toe out and she wasnt so easily manipted.
That remark promptly made Gu Ya appear even more anxious, partly real and partly fake since she doesnt want to miss out on this chance. Theres no mistake, I overheard the conversation directly from Miss Song and Ling Yan. Elder Sky, you must go save your granddaughter right now, otherwise she might really die at the hand of that person....
Chapter 1783 - “Bai Ning (1)”
Chapter 1783 Bai Ning (1)
Boom!
Ji Skys momentum suddenly changed, causing the whole sky to be stormy in that instant. Not waiting for Gu Ya to say more, he dashed towards the courtyard where Bai Yan was staying.
......
Inside the room.
Ji Song stood quietly there as she watched the demon queen pour some sort of weird substance into a tub of water. Immediately, that clear warm liquid had turned into a faint green color that oozed with medicinal aroma.
Mrs. Di, will this be enough to save me?
Bai Yan shook her head: Its merely the first step in the procedure. You will soak in this tub of potion I prepared for half an hour, during this time I will prepare the main elixir for you.
Nodding in understanding, Song doesnt question the other side. For some unknown reason, shes convinced this person could help.
Ling Yan, you go and rest first. The next process would be quite painful for the patient so Bai Yan doesnt want her daughter to see it.
Okay. The pipsqueak obedientlyplies and got up: I wille back and see you Mother after I take a nap.
With one final nce at her friend, the girl promptly left for her own room. Just like that, the procedure to cure Ji Song has begun.
Zsszzz! The first sensation the morbid girl felt was an intense sting across her whole body after dunking herself in that tub of potion. Its not extremely painful to the point where she couldnt endure, but its stinging deep into her bones which was incredible hard to withstand.
Its so painful like someones poking needles into me.....
It hurts!
If you want to recover then put up with it.
Just when Ji Song wanted to protest andin, Bai Yan shuts her down with that remark. Its faint and unemotional, but those words came down like a bat and knocked any resentment away.
Thats right, I need to endure this if I want to get better. Five years of endless darkness, I dont want to go back.... This is nothing to me, I will get better, I wont submit to such a life, I will prevail!
Growing stronger and stronger in her mind, a powerful determination filled the morbid girls eye as she recalled the painful past of her childhood. Those memories werent painful in the physical sense, but on a spiritual level.
Biting down on her lip until it bled, she wants to use pain tobat pain in this case. Its the only mean she knows because its not the first time shes hurt herself in such a fashion after caving into her own loneliness in the past.
Slightly startled by the method used by thess, Bai Yan raises an eyebrow in surprise at the determination. She was ready to take actions if Song intended to give up so easily so her hands were already about to reach out. However, that precaution was unnecessary it seems.
This child mustve suffered a lot in the few years shes lived on this world. Not many could think of using pain to counter pain.... Very well, if you are determined to get better then I will do everything within my means to save you.
Taking out a small cauldron from her storage ring, Bai Yan also begins her effort of refining the final medicine using her soul fire.
Chapter 1784 - Bai Ning (2)”
Chapter 1784 Bai Ning (2)
Due to the intense concentration required for the brew, Bai Yans senses have mostly closed itself off and shielded herself from the rest of the world. All she knew was the cauldron before herself, the me, and the timing of when to pull out the elixir.
So, whatever ruckus thats happening outside in the courtyard, shes unaware nor had the energy to care.
......
Steaming with a mighty air above the group as they marched, they wasted no time in rushing through the winding corridors for the expected destination.
What are you all nning to do? Di Ling Yan had wanted to return to her room then when she encountered this group in the open. She may be small but shes no timid coward.
Miss Ling Yan, Elder Butterfly saw who it was and immediately stepped forward to speak, did Song happen toe by earlier? Is she looking for your mother for treatment?
Gently pursing her lips, the pipsqueak grew unhappy at the aggressive air of this bunch: Are you going to make trouble for my mother?
Big Sister Song said she didnt want this matter to be known to anyone, why would they know about this? And the way they marched over here, theyre clearly very upset.
Ling Yan, Gu Ya also came out from the rear, her face still showing that elegant smile, I know your mother wants to be the monarchs wife, but using Songs health as a mean to get close to everyone is not right. That girl is innocent and na?ve, she doesnt know the dangers involved with whats involved. And that woman, using such low trickery is despicable. She doesnt deserve to be your mother either, you must awaken from the illusion!
Ling Yan would never allow anyone to insult her mother, not now not ever. Without another word, she pushed Butterfly aside and pounced at the insufferable woman and bit down at that arm.
Ah! Gu Yas screams resonated with pain due to the sting. She did not expect the pipsqueak to have such speed, much less turning into a mad dog and biting herself on the arm!
It is you this bad auntie again. First its youing to make trouble for my mother, then now youre framing her! My mother is the best woman in the world, and also the one who loves me the most! I wont allow you to say anything bad about her! All red in the face, the pipsqueak stubbornly gnaws at that arm while ring at the crowd. Today none of you can go bother Big Sister Song.
Ji Skys gaze grew grim due to the childs stubbornness.
If it were someone else who got in his way then he wouldve rid himself of this problem at first sight. However, this was Di Ling Yan, the girl beloved by Heavenly, their lord and master. Her status was equivalent to the youngdy of this house, theres no way he could hurt her less hes ready for the aftermath. But at the very thought of Songs safety, the grandfathers mood would deteriorate once again with irritation apparent in those eyes.
Trying hard to maintain a gentle voice in his persuasion: Miss Ling Yan, I know my granddaughters illness better than anyone, even if your mother is able to save her, why sneak around without letting anyone know? If there is even a tiny mishap during the treatment, the oue would be Songs death! So please, move aside and let us inside!
Unbending in her determination, the pipsqueak shows off why shes the daughter of her parents: I know you are Big Sisters grandfather, but I want to ask before you go any further: if Big Sister is willing to trust in my mother then why cant you trust in Big Sisters decision? Or do you have that little trust in her? Just because you cant do something doesnt mean my mother cant!
Ji Skys face frowned: Songs only a child, she still doesnt know anything yet. Please step aside Miss Ling Yan.
I will not let you disturb Mother, and Grandpapa also said I am the littledy of the Monarch manor, if you force your way over me then thats equivalent to treason! Do all of you really want to test that?
Chapter 1785 - Bai Ning (3)”
Chapter 1785 Bai Ning (3)
The little pipsqueaks appearance began to reveal a sense of dominance after her deration.
This face, its exactly like her mothers when Bai Yan decides on doing something.
Of course, thats only if you ignore her childlike voice then it could really scare some of these people. Sadly, thats not the case and only made a ripple on the surface.
Ling Yan... Gu Ya stroked her painful arm as she stared at the child.
You bad woman, you shut up! The pipsqueak roars instead of simply yelling, Dont think I dont know everything is orchestrated by you! I will let Father and Big Brother know of this when theye, they will definitely make you pay!
Anyone who picks on Mother are bad, Father and Big Brother will definitely do something about this once they find out.
Thats enough! Ji Sky haspletely lost patience, Miss Ling Yan, we are willing to show you respect out of the monarchs sake, but... this matter is about my granddaughters life. If I somehow offend you for trying to save my own grandchild then Im willing to bear the consequences once the monarch returns. Now move aside!
Shuddering inside after that outburst from Elder Sky, Butterfly hurries to grab hold of the pipsqueak to bring the child behind herself for protection: Elder, Ling Yan is only a child....
I know, you do not need to remind me Elder Butterfly, I wont hurt her. Ji Sky gradually closes his eyes as if toe to terms with what hes going to happen, Someonee, restrain the young miss here, remember not to hurt her.
This little girl is now the monarchs treasure, how can I ever think about hurting her?
But not harming her is one thing, no one can stop me from saving my own grandchild....
If the monarch wishes to punish me afterwards then so be it, Im willing to take it.
Yes, Elder. Several guards stepped forward and began to grab at the pipsqueaks arm.
Di Ling Yan saw this and grew frightened of course. She was absolutely tinypared to these men, and whatever iling and struggle she attempted after being held was futile. She may be a fox demon, but a two-year-old child remains a child, what power does she have? None, thats the answer, she has none!
Without surprise, the scuffle eventually left a bruise mark on the baby girls tender arm after one of the guards got careless.
Against that picture, Gu Ya was undoubtedly the most delighted. She was honestly afraid these people would be too afraid to restrain thess and let this opportunity slip.
You bunch of baddies, let me go, let me go right this instant! My father and big brother will not forgive you for this! Di Ling Yan had anger in those eyes, I will tell Grandpapa that you are bullying me, I wont let you do this!
Ji Sky didnt say more as he moved past the child. He knows that was no idle threat, hes going to pay a heavy price for thister on.
You cant bother Mother! You cant hurt Mother! Di Ling Yan cries even harder after being dismissed.
Shockingly, something miraculous urred at this moment when the girls mood hits a new low. Her whole body began to heat up, searing hot even until the guards restraining her felt increasingly more ufortable.
WAHHH!!! Father, Big Brother, Grandmother, hurry ande help Mother, theyre going to pick on Mother!
If at first the heating off of the pipsqueak was still bearable then right now shes a ming torch, burning all those hands until theyre making some seriously ugly faces.
Ling Yan? Its then when the situation was about to hit critical, a surprised and familiar voice cuts in from the sky.
Raising her head at the source, the pipsqueak also stops crying because she recognized that note: Grandma, ooowooo....
Breaking free from those hands that were already wanting to let go, the baby girl threw herself into the womans arm who had already descended to the ground at lightning speed.
Grandma, howe you are here? Quick, you must stop these baddies, they want to pick on Mother, they want to hurt her....
Chapter 1786 - “Bai Ning (4)”
Chapter 1786 Bai Ning (4)
Dressed in white, those enchanting features of the grandmother shared a close resemnce with Bai Yan, the exception being that shes colder and prouder instead of the dominating type.
Gu Ya didnt like Bai Ning the second shey eyes upon her. Without knowing why, the self conceiteddy radiated hostility that has never before seen to anyone.
Naturally Bai Ning also noticed the hostile gazeing at herself from that woman, but instead of giving more attention to some random stranger she doesnt know or care about, the grandmother would rather appease the crying child in her arms.
Ling Yan, take grandmother here to see your mother. Bai Ning loses the cold hardness in those eyes when saying this, reced only by gentle kindness.
Rubbing her weeping eyes, the pipsqueak stammers the response: Bu-But these baddies want to interrupt Mothers treatment of Big Sister. They say Mother is going to hurt Big Sister, and that shes only out to seduce Grandpapa.
The corner of Bai Nings lip rose into a sarcastic smirk after hearing that oundish im. Caressing the childs head so she would calm down and stop hupping: Since my granddaughter said none of you can go disturb my daughter then none of you can go further.
Lady, Elder Sky deepens the furrowing forehead, his voice cold and harsh, the sister mentioned by Miss Ling Yan is my own granddaughter, her treatment will be decided by me her own family. Madam, I ask that you not get involved and step aside.
Casting a faint nce at the old senior who spoke: Your granddaughters life is not of my concern, but my daughters decision is. If my daughter wants to kill someone then none can stop her, and if she wants to save someone then none can interfere either! So, you better watch your tongue, I wont be told on what to do by anyone!
Then you leave me no choice but to use force, said Elder Sky with a hint of disdain for that blind arrogance, you bunch go subdue Miss Ling Yan, I will deal with this madam.
The pipsqueak panicked, her little body curling up against Bai Nings arm further due to fear of being caught again.
However, that concern was for not. Forget about catching the pipsqueak, they dont even want to get near after being burned on the hands. Some of those burns were so intense that theyre already starting to show bubbles on the skin!
What are you guys doing? Ji Skysplexion darkened into a ck hole after seeing no movement from behind.
Elder, Miss Ling Yan, she.... The guard captain timidly speaks where he got cut off by that menacing re from the senior.
Stop worrying about the consequences, I will bear all the me if the monarch wishes to punish any of you.
The poor guards all wanted to cry at that moment. Apparently their hesitation there got mistaken for fear of Heavenly punishing them. Heck no! Theyre not afraid of being punished by their liege and master, rather its the freakiness of the girl over there. Who in the world would suddenly get insanely hot like a burning torch?
But fear was fear, they arent going to ignore a direct order from Elder Sky. Inching forward like turtles, these poor men carefully surrounded the child: Miss Ling Yan, can you.... can you be good and stand to one side by yourself? We wont do anything, just stand over there, okay?
Huffing a grunt with that little nose pointing high, Di Ling Yan pinches her lips into an adorable frown: You baddies are not allowed to hurt Mother, Im not afraid of you anymore with Grandmother here....
Chapter 1787 - “Bai Ning (5)”
Chapter 1787 Bai Ning (5)
These people bully me because I am small and cannot protect Mother, but with Grandmother here Im no longer afraid.
Bai Ning sneered at the ignorant fools that dare to circle them on this courtyard. She could tell aside from a select few here tonight, theyre all rtively weakpared to herself.
With a little flex of her strength, the proud woman instantly sent the less prepared of the mansion guards shooting out in a bullet like fashion due to the torrent of wind she created.
Im not dead yet, who dares to bully my daughter and granddaughter? The womans cool and prideful voice held those who remain standing in contempt.
Ji Skys expression grew increasingly grimmer at the situation. He doesnt want to drag this out, but hes got a keen eye. Whoever this person was, or if shes really the baby girls family, this woman was no pushover based on the small attack she showed there. But as the old saying goes, panic only brings more mistakes, and mistakes only bring more mistakes. Without more thought, the old senior drew his sword and aimed it at the unweed intruder.
Grandma. Di Ling Yans face went white there as she saw the swording down, her tiny hands nervously grasping onto the womans body.
She had heard before that the strongest individual here in the domain was Elder Sky, second only to Grandpapa. Sure, the pipsqueak trusts in Bai Nings ability, but theres going to be an unavoidable strand of worry once the fight breaks out.
Miss Ling Yan! Out of everyones expectation, Elder Butterfly reacted just as fast there and with shocking speed. Coming before Bai Ning, this sole female elder plucked the pipsqueak right out of her grandmothers grasp to bring the child into her own arms for protection, thus removing any danger that might befall the girl during the scuffle.
Bai Nings expression grew very ugly after having someone faster than herself here and not being able to react in time. However, that heart immediately settled back down after seeing the concerned face of this Butterfly. If there are others looking out for the girl then she could concentrate on dealing with this old senior whos clearly acting in a panic.
ng!
An enormous force released into the air after their swords collided. The weaker ones couldnt take this and immediately shot out into the air whereas the unfortunate ones smashed into the ground or wall. Fortunately the pipsqueak had the female elder protecting her so she remains unhurt from the st, but the cracked floorboards and overturned rubble told everyone how dangerous the area has be even if theyre not directly fighting.
Chapter 1788 - Successful Concoction (1)”
Chapter 1788 Sessful Concoction (1)
Inside the room.
Bai Yan threw herself into refining the elixir so shes still unaware of the battle outside.
Boom!
Suddenly, a very loud noise came out of the cauldron as if something wants to break out of the container.
Gradually retracting her focus as the me slowly dwindled down from the palm, the demon queen awaits the lightning bolt thats toe from her efforts. Yet the expected electric might never came after several minutes, that surprised the woman as she frowned at the oddity.
I see, it must be because this domain was created by Heavenly so it doesnt have a world will, otherwise theres no way my alchemic products wouldnt create a scene from the sky.
Not dwelling on the issue since its a good thing, Bai Yan removes the lid and gathered the elixir into a bottle for the child.
The medicine is done, you cane out of the tub now.
No reply came though.
Furrowing that brow up, Bai Yan got closer to examine the girl. Only then does she realize Song had fallen unconscious from the stinging pain. Without dy, the demon queen sweeps the child up from the water and held her in those arms.
Perhaps its due to the relief of being free from the painful liquid, but Songs eye started to move so slightly right off the bat until she eventually regained consciousness.
Mrs. Di... The little girl opened her mouth where a whisk of air infused into her lungs and brought a refreshing sensation, Is it a sess?
Hmm, Bai Yan responded with a hum as confirmation, take this elixir and you will be healed.
First ncing at he bottle presented to herself, then at Bai Yans reassuring face, Song didnt hesitate in the slightest and chugged the fluid down in one full gulp.
Instantly, a warm currently circted across her entire body, cleaning and removing every ounce of the toxin until her very soul felt refreshed. Then at thest second where she thought shes healed, something suddenly started to push itself out of her abdomen. Following a nauseating sensation of wanting to vomit, Song opened her mouth and cried out where a blop of ck blood spat out of her throat.
Mrs. Di, I am... healed now? The voice of Ji Songs trembled with excitement after realizing how good her body felt.
She never thought this day would actuallye, the day where she could go out in the sunlight.
Yes, its a sess, but youre too weak due to your body never seeing the light. I have some more medicine to help improve your health, take it and you will eventually be like everyone else.
As the old saying goes, if youre going to send someone off then send them all the way. Shes already removed the toxin, might as well spend a little more to boost up her bodys condition so she could be a normal child. After all, Songs going to be her daughterspanion from now on. Bai Yan only hopes this girl wont let her down.
Thank you. Song got so moved by the new bottle thats given to herself that shes barely able to stop herself from crying. Nevertheless, she did as told and drank the bitter medicine without objection.
Chapter 1789 - “Successful Concoction (2)”
Chapter 1789 Sessful Concoction (2)
If you really want to thank me then take care of Ling Yan from now on. A shallow smile shows on Bai Yans face after saying that.
If from the start she only wanted to find apanion for her precious daughter then the demon queen was now genuinely taken by this Song who endured the full treatment she came up with. Others may not know this but the level of pain involved could make even an adult cry and beg.
Then Madam, what do I need to do now? Song pursed her delighted lips and asked.
Its then when Bai Yan wanted to speak, a loud bang from the outside interrupts their conversation and caught both individuals attention.
In that moment, Bai Yans face sank into a dark looming dagger for she knows it couldnt be anything good.
Song also fell into shock at the noise. Why does the energy signature feel so simr to Grandfathers?
Song, youe with me. As soon as she dropped this sentence down, the woman had already pushed the door open and walked outside.
Due to panic, the now healedss didnt dwell on the issue and hurried outside as well in order to catch up.
......
The curtain to this battle has been drawn down by the deepening of the night.
Trees destroyed, men sprawled along the ground and unconscious, this whole courtyard was a total mess. Naturally Gu Ya was no exception either. Shes very pale in the face, the sign that shes affected to a degree from the recoiling force.
As for Bai Ning whos been fighting the elder, the prideful grandmother had fallen behind and left a deep mark on the ground with a trace of blood in the corner of those lips. Her eyes are growing increasingly more heavy while gazing at the foe who obviously had the upper hand.
Ji Sky didnt fare so well either of course despite being strong. In his old eyes were shock and disbelief for the old senior never expected to have someone be of match to himself
When did such a character appear in the domain?
Grandma. The little pipsqueak breaks free from Butterflys hold and quickly ran over to Bai Nings side, her hands tightly wrapped around the woman with tears flowing out of those anger filled eyes. You big baddie, you actually hurt my grandmother! I hate you!
In response, Ji Sky could only make a helpless bittersweet smile.
For the safety of his granddaughter, he has no other choice in this matter. If there were other options then he wouldve taken it; after all, this woman was the baby girls grandmother.....
Miss Ling Yan, please forgive me, I also dont have a choice in this matter. If the two of you dont move aside then it might be toote for me to save Song... so, I can only take matters into my own hands.
For the sake of his granddaughter, hes willing to go to any lengths because Songs his life, his reason for living!
Its bad enough that you are not willing to repay kindness with kindness after Mother is willing to save Big Sister, but you are also listening to that bad womans word and using Mother of plotting to harm Big Sister. You also hurt Grandmother! The pipsqueaks face grew increasingly redder due to the swelling anger, Big Sister is such a good person, why is her grandfather so foolish and senile?
Ji Skys expression changed into a flush red as well, but not from anger, rather its utter embarrassment. How could he not right? Hes being pointed at the nose by a little girl right now and being scolded as foolish and senile, thats utterly shameful!
Miss Ling Yan, you will understand meter. My precious Song is my life, I will not let anything harm her or take such risk; therefore, I have no other option but to force my way through your impedance....
Ji Skys momentum started to get more intense afterwards until the whole sky darkened into a heavy oppressive gloom like a storms about to ur.
Bai Ning knew whatsing and promptly wrapped the baby girl around herself for protection, her face still as proud and strong when confronting the old senior without an ounce of wavering.
For some unknown reason, towards that calm and collected appearance of Bai Nings, Gu Ya who instigated all this got an indescribable sensation of anger swelling up inside of herself.
This is clearly my first time seeing this woman, why do I feel so much hatred towards her? Its even worse than the anger I felt towards that Bai Yan!
Chapter 1790 - “Successful Concoction (3)”
Chapter 1790 Sessful Concoction (3)
Grandfather! Its then a crisp and tender sounding voice cuts through the night, thus breaking the powerful momentum gathered by Ji Sky who was about ready to make his second assault.
Shocked by the tiny figure thats racing towards himself, the old seniorpletely ignores Bai Yan whos obviously walking in front of Song there. In his mind, theres only his granddaughter and nothing more.
Song! In a sh, he disappears from the spot and reappears before the child to examine the girl. Nervously pressing his hand against her shoulder: Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?
Ji song did not get to answer at all there before being sted by this set of questions. Making a helpless face, the girl turns to Bai Yan for help.
However, at this moment Bai Yan didnt have the time to worry about some grandfather whos overly protective of their granddaughter, rather shes also quite worried about the female protecting her own daughter. Bai Yan could see blooding out of Bai Nings lip, for that, shes absolutely infuriated!
Who did it? Her voice was colder than thete night wind, which caused the temperature around her to drop several degrees.
Mother. Di Ling Yan pounced out of Bai Nings arm then and threw herself into the Bai Yans instead, her eyes a teary red of sad pitiful sorrow, Its Big Sisters grandfather, he hurt Grandmother here.
Bai Yans face got quite scary there due to how cold it became in that moment like some sort of storm was brewing in those eyes. Its so bad in fact that the atmosphere here had grown quiet and eerie.
Ji Songsplexion instantly went white as well after hearing that outburst. Turning to her own grandfather, she purses her lip and asked with shock in the voice: Grandfather, why did you do it?
I... Ji Sky couldnt bear to have such a look made towards himself. Hastening to turn away, he wanted to exin himself in a mutter when Gu Yas voice inserted herself from the rear.
Miss Song, dont me your grandfather, he merely didnt want you to suffer any harm. Elder Sky knows Ling Yans mother is only using you to get close to the monarch by using your health as leverage. He only wants whats best for you, its all for your sake. Gu Ya slightly frowned due to the protective attitude of the girl, aware of the sudden change in Songsplexion after her own exnation. Fortunately you didnt let her treat you yet, otherwise your grandfather mightve been toote to save you...
Ji Sky was not deaf and promptly swept a cold gaze at the instigator of all this. He didnt say that Bai Yan wanted to use his granddaughter to get close to the monarch at all, its just that.... In this case Bai Yan was a stranger, he doesnt know her ability or strength, how could he feel at ease letting such a person mess around with Songs body. No parent or elder could take such risks regardless of their background.
As for Gu Yas skewed exnation, the old senior didnt bother to correct it. At a time like this, any further exnation would only make things worse. All that it matters to him was Song being safe and not taking that treatment.
Song is good at everything except too trusting in people around herself.....
Theres frost all over Bai Yans aura after hearing the exnation. Turning to the patient girl, her voice got much colder than while they were in the room: Song, shouldnt you have your grandfather give me a proper exnation? I saved your life, yet he harmed my mother without essing the situation or discerning whats right or wrong.
Even though she understood that Ji Sky did it out of concern for Songs wellbeing, but everyone has their own moments of selfishness. In this regard, Bai Yans moment would be about her family. The justification hardly matters anymore.
If I had known that saving you would hurt my mother, I wouldnt have done it.
That remark made Song extremely sad there. Looking at Bai Yans distant gaze and the crying face of her one and only friend Ling Yan, the girl never felt so sad before.
Chapter 1791 - “Successful Concoction (4)”
Chapter 1791 Sessful Concoction (4)
Ones her benefactor, and the other was her good friend whom she just met....
Does it mean shes going to have to be hated by them from now on?
Thats not what she wants!
Grandfather, why did you hurt Mrs. Dis mother? Ji Song turns to her grandfather and demanded a answer with tears slowly forming along those clear blue eyes, Youve always been like this whenever the matter involves me. You do not care whether its right or wrong, you will always lose your reasoning and think its the other person who wants to hurt me.
Sulking and hupping in her voice, Its one thing that you keep me out of the light, thats even when theres no sun on those gloomy days outside. You also keep me from making any friends ormunicate with others, only wanting to lock me up in that dark room all day.
Your love for me.... its reached the point of obsession! Sometimes I would think its better to simply live a short life than to continue on this trajectory of endless darkness. So what if I cant live for long? At least I would live.... Grandfather, I know youre hurt inside after losing my parents, but this life... its not living, its torture, a cruel and painful nightmare!
The girls protesting cry hits the old senior like a hammer, punching and kicking at his heart till it hurts. Wanting to say something by opening his mouth, the old senior suddenly discovered he couldnt. Those words, theyre stuck in his throat....
Streaming with tears: Ling Yan is my only friend now, and Mrs. Di is my benefactor, but because of you they will both hate me. Do you know how painful it is for me over the years? Its Mrs. Di who brought hope into my life! I can now run around in the sun like everyone, I can finally leave that dark damp room! When reaching the end, the girls voice was huffing and trembling with emotions.
Its the first time she met Ling Yan but she also knew the friend was a reasonable person. For example: lets say if her grandfather had spoken politely then he wouldve been let through, that much shes certain of. The fact that he didnt get through and got stopped must be because he lost control and got especially rude like wanting to hurt Mrs. Di. This could be proven by the way Ling Yan and her grandmother resisted the request.
Ji Sky sadly faced his granddaughter after the reprimand.
Did I not keep her from going out for her own safety?
And, all those that got to befriend her only wanted to lure her out to y so how could I not be nervous?
But in the end, my granddaughter didnt understand me at all...
What did you say? Elder Butterfly wasnt as invested as her peer so her ears werent deaf to a specific detail. First making a shocked face, the female elder quickly went up to examine Song with her shaky voice: You said you can go outside in the sun?
Ji Song formed a self ridiculing smirk at Butterfly before facing her grandfather again. Yes, I can run in the sun without worrying about my life now, but what of it? Grandfather, you taught me the morals of being human from a young age, but you, did you do what you preach? You offended my benefactor. Mrs. Di saved me, saved my future, yet you repaid the kindness by hurting her mother!
Ji Skys eyes flew into a shocked look. Unconvinced still, he hurried to confirm the fact for himself by checking Songs wrist.
Originally there would be a ck vein, the main artery in this area that showed the toxic remains, but theres nothing now! The toxin that he exhausted all his means and still failed to cure was gone, poof, healed, gone like its never been there!
Still not convinced since there are ways to hide this using special effects, the senior releases his spiritual feelers out to scan the child from top to bottom and right down to her soul.
Chapter 1792 - Heavenly’s In Trouble (1)”
Chapter 1792 Heavenlys In Trouble (1)
All kinds of emotions are swirling within Ji Skys eye right at this moment.
Astonishment, shock, and... tion?
Song, you... his voice began to shudder like he wanted to hear the answer directly from the granddaughter.
My granddaughter can finally run free in the sunlight?
The irony of the situation didnt go unshown in Songs expression: Grandfather, its as you think, I have fully recovered. It was Mrs. Di who gave me hope, and its you who let me down....
Even though she knew that Ji Sky only did this out of concern for herself, but this concern was too bigoted to the point where he would indiscriminately harm others. Songs been able to put up with that behavior since shes young, but this time hes gone too far. No matter what, she must make her grandfather understand the mistake of behaving this way because it doesnt help anyone!
The old seniors heart dropped, ashamed of himself as he hung his head low. Finally, he knows his actions has really let his granddaughter down.
Song, Im really sorry, grandfather is really too worried about you that I mistakenly harmed Mrs. Dis mother. This is all grandfathers fault. As long as you stop being angry at me then grandfather here will do anything to make amends.
Song pursed her lips: Its not me whom you need to apologize, its Mrs. Di and her mother.
Taken aback for a second, the senior promptly turned to Bai Yan and Bai Nings location.
He tried to say something, but when the words reached his throat and was about toe out, he choked and couldnt say anything. Good thing the shame in his eyes was obvious enough so everyone could figure out his meaning.
Meeting that gaze, Bai Yans expression didnt change or get any better. Turning to her daughter, she spoke in a soft calm voice: Ling Yan, this ce is not suitable for us, we will leave here in a bit.
Okay. The pipsqueak snuggled up against her mothers chest and obediently nodded.
She hated the fact that shes leaving without saying goodbye to her grandpapa, but shes more distressed about her mother and grandmother being hurt. So, shes not happy to stay here anymore.
At this moment, Gu Yas gaze flickered with disbelief when locking onto Bai Yan. She didnt expect this demon queen to really cure Song, after all, not even Elder Sky could do a thing against the Soul Bane.
Ji Skys heart panicked, his throat croaking as he spoke with huge difficulty: Mrs. Di, this is indeed my fault for not finding out the truth before acting, but no matter what the fault lies with me. Our monarch likes Ling Yan so much, Im imploring you to stay until his return.
That is not needed. Bai Yan bluntly refused the request and slowly turned away, Ling Yan, Mother, lets go.
Wait! Seeing the departing back, Song could no longer keep calm and broke free of her grandfathers arm and ran up to the demon queens side, Mrs. Di, I want to leave with you.
Raising an eyebrow, You are sure?
Certain. Song nodded with a firm face.
Ji Song! The seniorpletely lost his wits after hearing that, his eyes flustering with loss and panic: If you leave then what about me, your grandfather? I only have you left as family, are you really going to abandon grandfather here?
Chapter 1793 - Heavenly’s In Trouble (2)”
Chapter 1793 Heavenlys In Trouble (2)
Ji Song dropped her sight after hearing the plea.
To tell the truth, shes also reluctant to give up her grandfather. After all.... this person was her only family member remaining.
But Bai Yans her life-saver who got used for misdeeds by her very own grandfather. This was the least she could topensate such a misgiving.
Not to mention...
Grandfather, as condition for Mrs. Di saving me, I have given myself to her and promised to stay by Ling Yans side from now on.
Ji Sky choked, and the others froze in astonishment. Their eyes are now gathered on Song and Bai Yans face.
Mrs. Di, the purpose of you saving my granddaughter before.... Its so she would follow Miss Ling Yan and not for you to get close to the monarch?
Earlier, Gu Ya clearly came to them iming that this woman was risking Songs health in order to win them over with a debt, that way she could use this connection to approach the monarch.
He didnt believe it fully of course, but he also didnt dismiss it as nothing.
And now his own granddaughter was saying Bai Yan only saved her in order to have her follow Miss Ling Yan?
Then what about Gu Yas im, where did thate from?
Mrs. Di already has a husband and daughter, why would she approach the monarch? Songs expression grew a little angry, Who in the world said such ndering words about Mrs. Di?
Apparently everyone here had dismissed this point until its brought up again by the child.
Even though they knew that Bai Yan had a daughter, but because they never met her husband that they believed hes either dead or no longer around after abandoning the pair. Therefore, they didnt suspect the oundish im earlier from the despicable liar.
Gu Ya naturally saw those eyes locking onto herself then and lost all color from the face. Clenching that fist, she didnt utter a single word for she knew its pointless and would only dig a bigger hole for herself.
Lets go. Bai Yan knew what they were doing after seeing the focus shifting away. Even so, she doesnt care at this point and only wanted to leave this bunch behind for their very presence annoyed her.
Bai Ning only suffered a slight injury so its not a big deal to leave even without applying some sort of medicine. However, the demon queens never been one to forget a slight against herself.
Speaking without turning around or stopping: You harmed my mother tonight, the reason Im not repaying you for that today is because Heavenly took in my daughter while I wasnt around. In return, there will not be any connection between this ce and my daughter again.
No connection between this ce and my daughter again...
The womans announcement was like a hammer, smashing into everyones heart.
Who doesnt know that the pipsqueak was the precious treasure of the monarch during this period? But now, because of their folly in offending this woman, that bond has been shattered? Thats their heads on the line!
Just when all were frantic and unsure of what to do, an old figure quickly ran over from the front with panic showing across his movement.
Its not good, we have a major problem!
Fifth Elder? Elder Butterfly only took a nce to recognize this person. For unknown reasons, her heart felt incredibly uneasy and urgently asked: Didnt you follow the monarch when he left, why did you return alone? Wheres the monarch?
Pain apparent in those eyes, Fifth Elder spoke with panting breath: His Monarchness had an ident in the ancient ruins, and now.... We dont know if hes alive or dead! The others are still searching for him there, but I returned to bring news because Im the fastest.
Bai Ning who originally went towards the exit suddenly stopped as a result of that sentence. Her hand unknowingly sped against her own chest like shes about to suffocate due to the panic.
Chapter 1794 - Heavenly’s In Trouble (3)”
Chapter 1794 Heavenlys In Trouble (3)
Mother, whats wrong? Bai Yan became aware of Bai Nings strangeness and turned to ask.
Slightly white in the face: The monarch of this house... what is his name?
Life and death uncertain...
Why do I feel so uneasy inside after hearing those words? I clearly dont know the guy, why am I behaving this way....
Its Heavenly. Bai Yan wrinkled her brow.
It looks like I cant just leave like this. No matter what, that person did take care of Ling Yan when I wasnt around. And the way Mother is acting, I mightve been too careless in my assessment. Perhaps Mother really did suffer a major injury from the fight.
Heavenly? Heavenly... Bai Nings body suddenly fell backwards without indication, her mouth coughing out blood as the color drained from that face.
Mother! Bai Yan flew into shock, hurrying over in the nick of time to catch the patient. Worried apparent on the face, Whats wrong? Howe you are like this all of a sudden?
Shaking her head: I dont know, I dont know... I just feel stuffy in my heart, its very ufortable...
I clearly never seen that so called monarch before, why do I feel so sad inside for him...
Mother, Grandmother, the pipsqueak seems to have thought of something and tugged at the demon queens sleeve, Grandpapa once told me he has another name, I think it was called Yun Feng. Mother, Grandpapa really is kind to me, can we go help him, please?
Yun Feng?
Forget about Bai Nings paleplexion, even Bai Yans face had lost all color after hearing that name. Theres literally no blood left on their faces at this point to the point where even their feet felt cold and numb.
Yun Feng... Life and death uncertain?
Why him? Why is Heavenly him?
Trembling in the lip, Bai Yan rigidly held onto her own mothers hand and exchanged a shock and horrified look between themselves.
Pffff! Bai Ning coughed out blood again as she closed her eyes in pain.
I see....
No wonder I fell into such a panic, it all makes sense....
Were husband and wife, the bond we share shouldve given me the hint from the very start, Im so foolish for not sensing it earlier!
......
Due to the shock of this horrible news, none of the elders or guards present were aware of the strange behavior of thedies. However, that quickly changed when Bai Ning overtook the screaming Gu Ya who wanted to run over to the fifth elder for more details.
Wheres that ancient ruin? The mad wife wed into the seniors robe and ripped him right off his feet.
She a fury, a ming catastrophe capable of ripping apart all that became an obstacle.
I... Fifth Elder iled around for a bit after discovering what has happened from out of the blue, his voice croaky and unsure of what to make of this.
Take me to him now!
Gawking after that demand, the senior was lost for words at the intense stare from those eyes. Its blinding and making him want to shrink away.
Take me to him now! If you stall any longer then Ill kill you!
In Bai Nings mind, any moment wasted here would mean a extra moment of danger for her husband. As such, she could only resort to violence if it meant getting her way.
Finallying back to his senses after hearing that threat, Fifth Elder turns to Elder Sky and the others for some sort exnation regarding this female who just ripped into him.
Since Elder Sky already felt guilty towards Bai Ning and her family, the old grandfather didnt hesitate and nodded for his peer to show its okay. Fifth Elder, take us all to the monarch, the first priority is to save our liege!
Chapter 1795 - “Yun Feng’s Peril (1)”
Chapter 1795 Yun Fengs Peril (1)
Gu Yas face changed for the worse as she stared towards Bai Ning, those eyes dark and grim. Elder Sky, this matter is the Monarch Manors business, we shouldnt be letting outsiders interfere with this....
Quiet! Ji Sky flew into a rage after being told this, his tone fierce and irate.
He did not forget how its this woman who instigated himself toe here tonight. If not for that, he wouldnt have been so rash to injure Bai Ning in the scuffle.
So, he no longer trusted her, nor did he want to be nice to thedy either.
Gu Ya froze at the loud roar, which caused her to freeze up for a second. Then upon further assessment, she suddenly found herself to be the outcast in this matter as the impatient res came flying over from Elder Sky and Elder Butterfly.
Fifth Elder who just came back didnt understand the situation so he didnt catch onto the tense mood. Clenching his teeth: Miss Gu Ya, its best you not get involved, saving His Monarchness is more important right now. Elder Sky, we need to leave now!
Ji Sky nodded in agreement. He also didnt want to dy the matter. However, right as hes about to leave with his peer, he suddenly noticed Bai Nings intense gazeing their way.
Tell me the exact location of the ancient ruins.
Fifth Elder was taken aback at first since that question was obviously directed at himself instead of his counterparts, but thinking of the attitude Ji Sky and Butterfly showed towards this person, he subsided and replied earnestly: To the east. After a thousand kilometers, head north another five hundred kilometer and you will find the ruins. Lady, you....
But before his sentence could be finished, Bai Nings body had already turned into a torrent of wind and flew off into the horizon.
Bai Yan also made haste by picking up the pipsqueak, but not before leaving instructions for Song who also stood around: You stay here and wait for us, I wille backter.
Heavenly is actually Father....
Slowly closing her eyes then, Bai Yan suddenly recalled back to the time where she read through the ancient diary left behind by thatdy in red.
Perhaps its fate? That person kept talking about Heavenly in her diary, and now that very Heavenly is my own father in this life.
Due to her own worry as well, Bai Yan didnt spend much time dwelling on unimportant connections and quickly chased after her own mothers trail. But make no mistake, theres too much coincidence to consider this to be pure chance. The demon queens bound to investigate the connection, its just not now.
Elder Sky didnt dy either in this case. However, instead of zing off into the horizon like the two women before himself, the elder suddenly stopped midair above the manor and turned to Butterfly whos whoing up: Elder Butterfly, I need you to stay here in the Monarch Manor, someone needs to take charge while I and the monarch is not around. Also, I need someone I can trust to take care of my granddaughter, please....
Startled at first by the request, the female elder eventually sighed and nodded. She understood how much the child meant for her peer and the risk of taking everyone off to the ancient ruins. I understand.
With this assurance of Butterfly, Ji Sky felt a heavy loading off his shoulder immediately. Without looking back, he too gave chase to everyone that has left.
Miss... Unsure when, Senior Gu Lao had appeared next to Gu Ya, his face full of undisguised concern for thedy.
The person did not answer the old gramps words there, instead she bit her lips and revealed a intense level of anger on her usual elegant face.
As I said, theres no way Bai Yan doesnt have ideas toward the monarch, youve been fooled by her Mdy. Shes a very scheming woman, ying the retreat card to advance even further. Now that the monarch is in danger, she immediately seized the opportunity to be the savior.
Chapter 1796 - Yun Feng’s Peril (2)”
Chapter 1796 Yun Fengs Peril (2)
After overhearing parts of the conversation from Gu Lao, Elder Butterfly attitude got all mocking: You think the monarch would give special treatment to anyone? If you do then Im afraid to tell you that youre wrong, otherwise you wouldve long be the monarchs wife.
In other words, you, the so-called benefactor of Heavenly was no more important than the rest of us. Therefore, Bai Yan and her mother wouldnt be able to ascend onto the great throne either as the mans wife.
Whats more, since Bai Yan has a daughter, it proves that she has a husband.
The same was true of Bai Yans mother.
And regarding Ling Yans motive, thats not even in the equation since shes so young and innocent. Anything was no doubt Gu Yas self conceited imagination.
Elder Butterfly, dont you think youre going too far? Gu Lao could not take it anymore after those remarks: Our miss only wants to help out of concern, yet Fifth Elder and Elder Sky wont even let her follow so what can she do? Whats more, how is it fair that those twodies can follow while we cant? Dont you think thats unfair and biased?
That actually made Butterflyugh.
She has had no favorable opinion of Gu Ya ever since she overheard their conversation regarding the monarchs recovery. Before she didnt pursue the matter due to her loyalty, after all, the most important thing was Heavenlys return. It doesnt matter who actually carried out the mission, but now, things are different. After hearing Gu Laos thoughts, this female elder only found it ridiculous andughable.
Gu Lao, I guess you arrived toote to know the whole situation regarding Songs recovery.
The old senior made a surprised face there. He obviously didnt hear the whole story. This was especially true regarding that sickly child.
And... Butterfly narrowed in her eyes, the one who healed Song is none other than Mrs. Di, Ling Yans own mother.
Taking a few steps forward, she puts on a overbearing attitude, So, by virtue of her skills alone, do you think shes qualified to follow Elder Sky and Fifth Elder or not? Or do you believe Gu Ya is better than her?
Its then Song also decides to chime in with a huffing grunt: Mrs. Di is the most incredible, how can Gu Yapare?
In particr, she actually framed Mrs. Di in front of Grandfather! So hateful!
Gu Yas face got a little whiter without blood showing. Shes trembling on the lips, which indicated shes without rebut. However, right as Gu Laos about to speak in her defense again, thedy couldnt keep quiet: Its okay Gu Lao, you dont need to speak on my behalf! Its no use here, theyre all set on thinking Im only acting with ulterior motive.
Miss... Gu Lao looked at her with pain.
The miss only loves Heavenly to death, anything she does, its for him and him alone.
So......
Whats wrong with that?
Enough, theres nothing more to say, were going back. Gu Ya bites her lip when facing Butterfly, I have nothing to ask of the monarch, I only hope you can inform me once Heavenlys back. As long as I can see him back safely then I am satisfied.
Despite the sneer on Butterflys face, the female elder nevertheless nodded in agreement: You can go back now, I know you have your own eyes here so why ask me to inform you? Leave, I dont want to continue this conversation anymore.
Chapter 1797 - Yun Feng’s Peril (3)
Chapter 1797 Yun Fengs Peril (3)
Gu Ya casted onest look at Butterfly before turning away, not saying a single word as that figure disappeared into the night. Since the female elder has said things to such a degree, she too had no need to keep being nice. Its one thing if the mask hadnt been ripped apart, but this situation has clearly done that so neither party needed to keep up the fa?ade.
Song, seeing theyre alone now, Butterfly slowlyes before the child and squats down. Speaking in a soft gentle voice that unexpectedly rxed the air: You dont have to worry too much, your grandfather and Mrs. Di will be fine, nothing bad will happen.
Mmm. Despite the consoling words, Song only stared into the air at the direction of where they all left, her eyes filled with sadness and worry.
I hope... Grandfather and Mrs. Di wille back soon...
......
Just like the silence of the night, the ancient ruins are also without sound due to the anxious air hovering above the heads of the people surrounding this ce. They are waiting for help from the Monarch Manor.
Its then when the mood grew increasingly more oppressive and unsettling, several figures had swooped down from the looming clouds.
Thank goodness youre here Elder Sky, the monarch is still not back yet and we have no information about his condition, please hurry and think of something.
The ones saying this are all looking anxious and urgent, which goes to show how powerless they are right now. Heavenly was their main backbone that only returned after much difficulty so its not hard to understand why they are panicking so hard.
What exactly happened, and where is he? Bai Yan swept her furrowed gaze across the group and asked using that cold edgy voice.
Elders, this is... An old man frowned as hended his sight upon the female in question, those eyes showing a examining light.
Shes Miss Ling Yans mother, and you can go ahead and tell her.
Ji Sky did not have time to exin the identity of Bai Yan so he glossed over the details and urged his peer to get on with it. Perhaps the medical skills could evene in handy if hes not wrong, after all, she did cure his granddaughter tonight.
Third Elder became stunned by what he heard. Its no secret Heavenly dotes on that little pipsqueak, and for the sake of the child, theyve been searching high and low for the girls mother. And now standing before himself was the mother of that very child?
We had just apanied the monarch deep into the ruins, but it wasnt long before a mass of ck mist devoured the monarch.
ck mist?
Putting down her daughter, Bai Yan turns to Bai Ning: Mother, we will go see for ourselves.
Bai Ning nodded and followed Bai Yan into the ruins.
Although this ce was considered ancient relic of the past, but the insides were like another world. Theres a bridge up ahead after going through the entrance where it leads to a straight road.
You guys dont have toe in, Bai Yan saw the elders and others wanted to follow as well so she immediately stopped them. I and my mother is enough.
To be clear, thats not out of concern for Elder Sky and the rest, rather its for her precious daughters sake. The more protection there was for the pipsqueak, the more relieved she would be while investigating this ruin. Besides, what good are they anyways? If they are capable then why would they themselves need toe, right?
Chapter 1798 - “Yun Feng’s Peril (4)
Chapter 1798 Yun Fengs Peril (4)
Mother! Di Ling Yans face were filled with tears, those big red eyes staring up in a pleading manner, Are you going to leave Ling Yan behind? I also want to find Grandpapa.
The sound of the little milky soft bun melted away the demon queens hard expression at the moment. Crouching down, the mother reaches out to rub the little head: Be good Ling Yan, mother is only going inside to search for your grandpapa. We will be back really fast so dont worry. Can you stay here and wait for mother?
Mother lie, its clearly very dangerous, the pipsqueak protests in a pitiful tone. Ling Yan isnt as skillful as Big Brother, but as long as I can be together with Mother then I am afraid of nothing. Im not afraid of danger.
Bai Yans heart felt so sour and pained when hearing that promation. Brainstorming a better excuse, the demon queen knew theres nothing she could say after seeing that stubborn little face.
Steeling her inside to not make this more painful: Ling Yan, if mother and your grandmother go inside then we have fifty percent chance to bring your grandpapa back out safely. If we bring you along then that chance would go down drastically because we will need to keep an eye out for you, do you understand? So, stay here with them, your grandpapas people will protect you while were away.
No matter what the elders did before, these people were sincere towards Ling Yan. Coupling this with the fact that theyre Fathers own men, Bai Yan had no reason to believe they are going to harm Ling Yan while they are not looking.
Still staring upwards with those big blue eyes, Di Ling Yan finally relented and gradually lowered her clinging hands from the womans sleeve. Nevertheless, the face she made told everyone how much she hated being left behind.
Okay, I will wait here for you Mother. As long as Mother doesnte back then I wont go anywhere.
Even if this kind of waiting equated to a lifetime, she wont budge....
Bai Yan knows her words must hurt a lot, but sometimes the best course of action was to be cruel so it doesnt hurt moreter. The demon queen knows her daughter was cleverer than the average baby, she would eventually understand even if the worsees to past.
However......
It doesnt change the fact that the childs sensibility distressed the demon queen to no ends. Shes a real bad mother for making their child go through so much.
Im leaving my daughter here with you guys, she said with power in that voice, if the duration is too long, help me take care of Ling Yan until her fatherses....
At this moment everyones heart was shocked by her words. They wanted to help Heavenly before when he fell into danger, but that ck mist overwhelmed them and forcibly pushed them away. And now this woman was willing to risk her life for their monarch? And that statement, its almost like a will.... Why are they going this far when theyre unrted?
Ill go in with you. Ji Sky frowned and stepped forward.
No need. Tossing this down, Bai Yan did not want to say more than that and left with Bai Ning.
Mother, lets go.
No matter the dispute, Ji Skys strength was undoubtedly the strongest while they were at the manor. So, for the sake of keeping Ling Yan safe, Bai Yan doesnt want this old man to tag along either. Otherwise, she wouldnt befortable going inside this ruin and leaving Ling Yan alone.
Bang!
As soon as the twodies were inside, the gate acting as the entrance to this ancient ruin abruptly mmed shut.
Elder Sky, this woman.... Who exactly is she? Fifth Elder asks with open strain stered across his face: I do not understand them. They know very well that they might die inside or go missing like the monarch, why are they going this far for us?
Chapter 1799 - Yun Feng’s Peril (5)
Chapter 1799 Yun Fengs Peril (5)
Ji Sky hung his head in thought for a long while before looking back up towards the closed gate.
She closed the door to the ruin...
To stop us from dying? She closed the door, for our sake?
Cant be.... she already expects to encounter danger?
Thats why she said that stuff about looking after Miss Ling Yan until the fatheres around? Is that why?
Elder Sky, you still havent told me what happened between you and Mr. Di yet! Fifth Elder was starting to get impatient and got all rowdy.
Making a bittersweet face: Before you came back to get us, I injured Mrs. Dis mother...
What?!
Fifth Elders face changed drastically, his voice racy and panting with anxiety: Yo-You hurt her mother?!
Yes, Ji Sky closed his old eyes, that eysh fluttering due to the guilt he felt inside. Its because of Gu Ya, she came running over earlier tonight and imed Mrs. Di wants to be the monarchs wife. In order to achieve that, she was going to use me by gambling with Songs health. You know me. If Song really did be healthy again then I wouldve been so grateful that she couldve asked me for anything. But...
Thinking of what had happened, Ji Sky sighed and appeared all the much older with that deted shoulder: Gu Ya then told me Mrs. Di doesnt have that sort of skill, whatever she nned to do would end up killing my granddaughter.
The mountains around the ruins were a tranquil calm with none willing to speak as they listened in to the whole story. As for the ending... They didnt need to guess because if Bai Yan were here then that meant the treatment was a sess. Everyone knew how crazy Elder Sky could get if its rted to Song. If that girl really did die, he wouldnt be standing here and instead murdered the perpetrator for killing his only family member left.
And then what? Fifth Elder got all edgy due to his peer for not continuing the story, You didnt ask for the details and injured thedys mother, right?
Ji Sky returned with a bitter smile and nodded: You know me, whenever I hear something bad about Song I would lose it. I had intended to go find Mrs. Di and get an exnation but was blocked by Miss Ling Yan part way there. Afterwards, thats when Mrs. Dis mother showed up as well from out of the blue. I was in a panic and didnt think things through, so.... I ended up hurting the otherdy you saw going inside the ancient ruins. I really didnt mean to cause such a huge mistake....
When thest words came out, a brief moment of silence fell upon this mountain once again, their eyes all looking towards the direction of the closed gate. Theres worship in their eyes, and some were mixed with pure gratitude with shining light flickering from within.
In their view, such a fine character of a woman deserves much respect. Not only did Bai Yan save Song C which proves her medicinal skills are beyond even that of Elder Sky C she also shut the gate in order to keep them safe here on the outside. How could they not be grateful when shes doing so much?
However nice those opinions were, these idiots are in fact overthinking the matter. Truth was Bai Yan merely didnt want them to follow along and be deadweights. Theres also the fact that she wanted a proper guardian for Ling Yan in case anyone attacks. Gu Ya for one was a danger that she couldnt ignore. And then theres the other domains, who knows if they would send people over to assassinate her daughter while shes not looking?
Chapter 1800 - Yun Feng’s Peril (6)
Chapter 1800 Yun Fengs Peril (6)
Inside the ruins.
Bai Yans gaze flickered with light as she stared at the crossing bridge. Mother, wait here for me, Ill go test the terrain first.
As soon as she said that, the demon queens figure had already sped towards the other end of the bridge where the deep dark running water of the river flowed loudly beneath their feet. Due to her fast speed, Bai Ning couldnt catch on until thedy had already stood in the middle section.
Like the information foretold, countless ck mists began to materialize into existence as soon as this was done until it devoured her entire figure. Theres something in there, countless dark hands trying to pull her into something beyond this world....
Yan Yan!
Bai Ning flew into shock. Wanting to save her daughter, this horrified mother didnt think twice and reached out with her hand to grab at dark mist. Unfortunately, instead of being devoured or grabbing hold of anything, her hands instead directly passed through the mass and out through the other side.
Before long, the mist dissipated, leaving nothing but an empty bridge and a mother desperately crying out for a reply.
Yan Yan!!!
How did this happen?
Yun Feng situation is uncertain, and now my daughters disappeared too?
But why am I still standing here safe and sound?
Bai Ning clenched her lips and became a headless being that didnt know where to go. Shes circling around the bridge for any clue, anything that she could grasp upon for help.
......
Surrounded by a white vastness after being dragged away, Bai Yan blindly strolled forward without aim at this strange world. Its then when her mind was about to fade away, a beam of light shot into her eyes, causing the woman to shield her sight with a hand to not be blinded. In light of the difficult view, the demon queen became like a moth, being drawn towards that brightness. Eventually she could no longer see anything aside from the light. Then abruptly, a hand grabbed her by the shoulder and dragged her out from the whiteness.
Yan Yan, wake up... The voice sounded very familiar, and for that her heart trembled.
Without hesitation, Bai Yan shot open her eyes and took in that handsome face. Theres obvious worry in the mans expression.
Yan Yan, youre finally awake...
I... Bai Yan rubbed the temple as her head throbbed with pain.
Warm in his voice, Heavenly loses his urgency and smiled: You were passed out just now. Yan Yan, howe you are here? And how did you find me?
The woman fell into a daze as she tried to organize her head.
So I passed out earlier....
That white vastness should be my own subconsciousness then, and the light is probably Fathers voice, otherwise I wouldnt have woken up so soon....
Father! Bai Yan shot her hands up and tightly hooked it around Heavenlys neck, her face leaning in against the mans chest. Youre all right, thank goodness...
Along the way, she has been worried sick about Wen Yun Fengs wellbeing, whether he fell into danger or worse, died.... That would no doubt hurt everyone to no ends.
Yaner, why are you here?
Chapter 1801 - Yun Feng’s Peril (7)
Chapter 1801 Yun Fengs Peril (7)
Thats a long story Father, I came to this domain by ident. Prior to then, I didnt know Heavenly was you at all. Bai Yan loosened her arms around the man and stared upwards at that handsome yet mature face: What exactly happened after you left the Misty Fairy House? Howe you never came back or search for us?
Heavenly made a surprised face but quickly lowered his head in thought. I left home in an attempt to find your mother. Its during my journey that I remembered my previous life and figured out I was Heavenly me, the Monarch of the Heavenly Domain.
Clenching her fist after that detail, Bai Yan gets all tense in the face: Then why didnt youe back to find us? Mother misses you so much, shes always thinking about you....
Going stiff in the body, the mans eyes fell into a trance, recalling back to that enchanting female whom he dreamed about for years.
Yes, Ninger and I havent seen each for so long, now even our child has grown up and with child.
Perhaps its his mind remembering back to the happy times of his life, Heavenlys lip curved into an arcing smile: Yan Yan, its not that father doesnt want to go see you and your mother, but Ive made way too many enemies in the past life. In order to stop the endless war between all the domains, I had to forcibly seal away the path linking all the worlds. They all hate me for that. Unless I can solve these dangers, its impossible to not drag you all into this mess.
Reaching out, Bai Yan gently grasped onto her fathers hand as she spoke: Father, you are so foolish sometimes. We are family, what difficulties cant we ovee? Do you not see me? I never back down before danger, why would I or any of our family care if there are more?
Her strength has been growing, and so has her roster of enemies. If she were to be fearful of death then she wouldve long perished during her first encounter with a enemy.
Chuckling at her daughters strength, Heavenly shakes his head at himself: Yes, you are absolutely right Yan Yan, Ive been foolish. It took me a while to realize that, and its only thanks to a child by the name of Ling Yan to make me understand that part. Oh right, once we leave this ce I will introduce her to you, shes so adorable, Im sure you will love to meet her.
Grinning mischievously like a fox, Bai Yan gets all devilish in her tone: When we get out of here, I also have a surprise for you Father.
Father doesnt know Ling Yan is his granddaughter, I bet he will be quite taken to know hes gotten more grandchildren again.
In order to avoid causing her old man from getting too impatient, the demon queen decides to keep the wonderful news tillter. Theyre still stuck in the ruins, and rashness would only bring more harm to their situation.
Hahaha, I cant wait to see your surprise then. Heavenly bellowed out augh, Yan Yan, didnt Xiachen always want a little sister? Why dont you introduce those two? I bet they will be wonderful ymates.
Revealing a strange light in her eyes, If theres an opportunity, of course.
What opportunity is there need to be? Theyre siblings, they already know each other since birth!
Not long after Bai Yan stood up from the ground, a loud roar suddenly reached their ears from a distance.
Frowning, Heavenlys expression got serious: Theyreing again.
Coming again? asked Bai Yan with a puzzled face.
Making a smallugh at the situation: Ive been here for months, and every half a month there would be a wave of monsters charging at me. Furthermore, I cant sense any essences of life in these creatures, its like theyre all puppets being controlled by something or someone. That roar you heard, its the signal that half a month is here again...
Hes been here for months?
If I remember correctly, he shouldve only been missing for a few days only?
How did it turn into a few months from his mouth?
Chapter 1802 - Yun Feng’s Peril (8)
Chapter 1802 Yun Fengs Peril (8)
Just as Bai Yan was musing over the inconsistency of the timeline, those monsters she heard had alreadye close enough to be in her view.
At a nce, the demon queen could already notice the difference. They did not have a soul, more like a puppet machine that only knows how to kill that left the whole area muffled with a suffocating stench. To be clear, there are no signs of these creatures being controlled by anyone. Even so, she had no intentions of letting them kill her merely because they are acting on whatever wavelengths they are on.
Drawing her Godyer from the waist, Bai Yans gaze turned sharp and cold at the first monster that drew too close.
Swish!
Smooth and precise, she sliced the beast directly in half through the middle.
Father, how about wepete on who can kill the most here?
Chuckling at the idea, Heavenly found it quite entertaining: Okay! Today, me and my daughter will have a goodpetition on who can kill more!
Even if these monsters are lifeless drones, they still bled like any living creature. However, what theycked in pain receptors were made up by their strong awareness in sensing intruders.
Before long, hordes of monsters were drawing closer and closer until even the sky had darkened. Its as if the worlds about to be covered by these things.
Unyielding and unrelenting, Bai Yan has never been one to cower before a challenge. Another sh with her Godyer, more were gutted with blood sprayed across the air. This womans a genuine siege, destroying everything in her wake. Whatever advantage numbers had paled inparison to her might.
This was what Heavenly saw in his daughter as he took a nce after finishing his own target.
Charming, mighty, powerful, a dazzling blur of red in this battlefield.
How could this man not be happy to have such an incredible daughter?
This was his child, his flesh and blood.
In merely a few years of being apart, shes grown far beyond his wildest imagination. A proud father he was and rightfully so.
In a measly short hour, the hordes were decimated under the pairs might. There are innards littering the ground, red staining the dirt, and the stench of irony blood liquid filling the air that made the smell putrid to the nose. Despite this, the carnage could notpare to the bloodiness of Bai Yans red dress. Its crimson, glowing even that oozes the stench of death and glory.
I killed fifty-five monsters, Father.
Stabbing his own de on the ground after wiping some of the blood off his forehead, Heavenly smiled: I killed fifty-five as well.
Cocking her brow in surprise at the number, Then that means its a draw?
Father, so these monsters will keeping after half a monthter? You certain about this? Bai Yan frowned as she scoped out the mountain of corpses here.
She remembers this ce being quite clean when she awoke so what happened to those previous hordes of monsters?
Thats right, they will keep showing up at the half month mark. Their strength will also grow with every wave. As for the corpses, you can just ignore them, they will disappear on their own along with the blood on our clothes after a while.
The way Heavenly said that showed hes be ustomed to this pattern. Another proof that hes been fighting and not lying.
Howe you never thought about leaving this ce? Bai Yans already wrinkled forehead tightened further.
Its within reason for her to be perplexed. If the timeline here moved faster than the outside then he shouldve tried to leave a while back, why stay and continue this fruitless fight? Then theres the detail about the monsters growing stronger with every wave, it would be a matter of time before those things grow so powerful that they would fail to fend off. Its a dead end if this continues....
How can I not want to leave? Heavenly makes a bittersweet smile and shook his head, But look around Yan Yan, do you see an exit? Ive searched the terrain and the mountain ranges already, it always led me back to this spot somehow. Thats when I thought: perhaps the way to leave is to kill enough of these mindless monsters? Maybe then the exit will appear.
Chapter 1803 - “Collapsed Ruin (1)”
Chapter 1803 Copsed Ruin (1)
Bai Yan got all quiet.
Its too dangerous to go on like this, and she doesnt believe theres truly no exit to reach the outside world. There must be a way, they merely havent found it yet.
Father,e with me, I dont believe theres no way out of this big ce. Her eyes fell upon the big blue sky, those eyes carrying a determined light as they narrowed in.
Unbeknownst to herself, the dy in here would have astronomical effects on the outside world by the time they actually leave.
......
Its been several months since Bai Yan went deep into to the ruins for the special rescue operation, and during this period the pipsqueak had never once left her spot on which she sat. Many tried to persuade her to go back to the manor so she doesnt have to endure the harsh weather, but each time the child would refuse the request by stubbornly sitting on the rock she picked.
Ji Sky naturally worried for the security of the Monarch Manor after spending so much time away. However, he also knew he couldnt just leave this precious girl here in the wilderness. As such, the senior had no choice but to task Fifth Elder to go back first while he waited around the ruins with Ling Yan. And since Bai Yans departure, Di Ling Yan hadnt said much at all, nor has she eaten a single bite of food in months. Fortunately for her though, even if she doesnt eat for months, she would remain unharmed thanks to the nourishment of the spirit particles in the air.
Miss Ling Yan, your mother will be all right so please eat something, your body cant go on like this....
It doesnt take much for everyone to notice the oddity with the pipsqueaks constitution. If it were an ordinary cultivator then they wouldnt have much issue if they dont eat for months, but he couldnt sense an ounce of spirit particle in this girls body! That meant shes not a cultivator and was keeping herself sustained through natural means!
Im going to wait for Mother...
Thats the first reply shes given to Elder Sky in these few months. Instead of being delighted at the response though, the senior only grew more worried.
Oh what am I supposed to do? Bai Yan entrusted her daughter to me, I cant let her suffer like this....
If not, why dont we go back to the Monarch Manor and wait there? Ji Sky tries again after much deliberation.
No, if Mother doesnte back then I wont leave. If she doesnte back for life then I wont ever leave this spot...
But... Ji Skys eye became grim over that statement. Right as hes about to say more, a loud bang suddenly cuts him off and causes everyone to look over to the source.
At that moment, the original standing ruins suddenly fell apart and came crashing down in a roar.
Everyone was stunned by this disastrous disy, not able to understand whats going on and why its happening.
Di Ling Yan was equally as shocked, but that shock quickly transformed into horror and fear as she bolted for the rubble.
Mother, Grandmother!!! Her tears flowed down those cheeks, the expression desperate and panicking.
Its dangerous! Ji Sky flew into absolute shock and hurried forward to grab at the girls little arm. Hes equally as urgent but carried more control in the voice: You cant go over there, its too dangerous!
You let me go! The voice of the pipsqueak sounded angry, I want to be with Mother, I want to be with Mother forever!
Chapter 1804 - “Collapsed Ruin (2)”
Chapter 1804 Copsed Ruin (2)
Mother said she wille back...
She believes in her mother, thats why the pipsqueak would never leave.
SSssszzz!
Ji Sky hissed a breath of cold air as he stared in astonishment at his own hand then. Its red from being burned from making contact with Di Ling Yans skin. Out of reflex, the old senior wanted to retract his hand to avoid the heat, but thankfully he woke up in the nick of time and refused to let go.
You big baddie, let go of me, Im going to find Mother, Im going to find my mother.... Crying out loudly, Di Ling Yan continues too struggle from that hand holding onto her shoulder.
As a result of this, her anger coincided with the rising temperature. If before the senior felt like hes holding a fireball then right now hes definitely holding moltenva. Even so, Elder Sky knew he mustnt let go of this girl. Otherwise, she may disappear into the ruins forever....
Before long, under this constant struggle, the crumbling bs of the ancient ruin finally fell apart in its entirety. Now there stood nothing but a t mass of rocks and the asional metallic sheen of whatever that was before the copse.
Miss Ling Yan! Elder Sky saw an opening after the pipsqueak grew tired and quickly wrapped both his hands around her tiny body, his eyes equally as grim: This ce is too dangerous, we must first go back to the Monarch Manor to determine our next course of action.
Im not leaving! Mother wille back, I promised to wait here until she does!
Miss Ling Yan...
I said Im not leaving! Raging with inferno, even the temperature around the pipsqueak had started to broil over.
Perhaps its the heat, or the distressing situation of the end result of the rubble before their eyes, but the old seniors grip around the struggling girls shoulder gradually loosened since the main danger has passed.
Ling Yan may be small, but shes always been a stubborn one like her mother. Sluggish and swaying as she hobbled forward, the extreme sadness muffled any cry she wouldve had right now. This was despite the fact that she kept falling and scraping her knee. Any other time she wouldve cried at the sting.
Mother, dont you want me anymore? She squirmed forward, appearing all powerless and lost. Ling Yan will be very good, I wont make Mother angry, so.... can youe back, okay?
Answering her plea was nothing but the rustling wind of the leaves and the leveled rocks.
This kid... its painful to see her this sensible.
Ji Sky didnt try to console her anymore and merely stood in silence on the back. He knows words would only make the pain hurt all the more right now.
Pulling herself up from the ground, the pipsqueak suddenly forces a smile from that dull looking face: Ling Yan believes in Mother, she has never lie to me. Mother will definitelye back....
If from the beginning Elder Sky only believed the monarch only favored this child due to her adorable appearance, then right now hes of the opinion its due to her personality. That level of trust and sensibility was a rare attribute no matter ones age.
Chapter 1805 - “Path to Escape (1)”
Chapter 1805 Path to Escape (1)
Miss Ling Yan, are you hurt anywhere? Do you need me to take a look for you? Elder Sky sighed and asked.
Ling Yan shook her head, the childish voicending with force: Mother suffered so much in her life, how can I be weak when Im Mothers daughter?
Her sight never once left the ttened ruins when saying this. Shes proud like Bai Yan, thats why she wont allow herself to be treated as a weakling even in spirit.
Then we... Ji Sky wanted to ask if shes willing to go back with him then, but his words never made it out of those lips before the child formed a smirk.
Im going to wait for Mother, and if she doesnte out then I wont go.
She believes that her mother would alwayse back.
If she came out and didnt see her right away, Di Ling Yan was certain Bai Yan would be very worried.
Seeing this, Ji Sky no longer said more about the topic. Sitting down right next to the child, his voice was loving and doting: In that case I will stay here with you, we will both wait for them toe out.
......
On a vast stretch of grasnd, Bai Yan weakly leans in with her back against a tree to rest, her red dress sticky and filthy from the bloody sweat incurred by the battle.
What just happened? she asks her father thats standing to one side.
Just now after they dealt with the new wave of monsters, she felt a sudden sinking feeling from nowhere. At first the demon queen got very worried, but that sensation onlysted for a brief second before disappearing.
I dont know. Heavenly responds, his face equally as grim despite the mighty and heroic contour.
Narrowing in her eyes, Bai Yan wipes some of the sweat from the forehead and got up to cautiously scan the world around themselves.
Theyve been here for quite some time already. Despite knowing the time was warpedpare to the outside world, it doesnt change the fact that shes starting to get very worried. Whats more, theyve still yet to figure out an exit for this ce. And then theres her mother Bai Ning and her daughter Di Ling Yan waiting on the outside....
Father, weve been here for some time now, if this continues then Mother will definitely begin to worry for us. I believe some drastic measures must be taken if we are to ever leave this ce.
Heavenly made quite the bitter smile, fully understanding what his daughter was implying. Youve seen it for yourself, there are no exits in sight. The area will also change and manipte our sense of direction if we move. Whats your n though?
I felt a sinking sensation earlier during the end of the wave, Bai Yans sight converged upon the supposed sky above their heads, whats your thought about me breaking apart this sky?
They couldnt stay here any longer. These monsters are growing increasingly more powerful to the point where they too are feeling the strain. Perhaps the next wave would be too much for them resist anymore....
Breaking the sky? Heavenly appears startled by the idea.
Although he does not know how long the outside world had passed, but the guy knew enough that theyve been in this ruin for years already based on the number of waves they fought thus far. And during this entire period, his thoughts were always on the ground, the floor, never once did he thought about breaking apart the sky and going that route. Would it work?
Chapter 1806 - Path to Escape (2)”
Chapter 1806 Path to Escape (2)
Since this time Bai Yan has raised the point.
Maybe......
They could try?
Okay, what do you need father here to do? Heavenly slightly nods as affirmation.
No matter what kind of attempt Bai Yan makes, as a father, he must support her.
No need, Im just giving it a try, I dont know if it will work out.
Casually raising her hand, Bai Yan summons her Godyer out and wields it with grace as she locked onto the sky.
Immediately......
A light de suddenly shot out of the sword and flew towards the open blueness.
If at first she didnt pay attention to the blue sky here then that changed the moment she felt that sinking sensation. She clearly saw the rippling in that ceiling. Its like a curtain, an illusionary mirage to blind their eyes from reality, thats why shes able to figure out the exit must be up there and not on the ground.
Rip~
So its like that....
Exactly like Bai Yan suspected, the second her energy de made contact with the ceiling, it ripped apart down the middle in the same manner as a canvas being sliced.
Both individuals revealed an uncontrolled joy on their faces at the sight. Even if countless monsters suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the sky and surrounded them in the middle, it still didnt dampen their delight for they knew the direction has been found!
These are all flying monsters, one of them... its at the Divine Lord rank like me Yan Yan. Heavenlys expression grew solemn at the sight of the creature, but his lips remained smiling nevertheless.
How powerful was the owner of this ancient ruin? They must be much stronger than I am if theyre able to control puppets at the level of a monarch like myself....
Father, my instincts were right, the way to leave this ruin is through the ceiling, but... Clutching her Godyer, Bai Yans lip arcs into a smirking grin, it looks like we wont be able to leave so easily. That big one up there is clearly the final boss in charge of guarding the ruins!
Father isnt entirely wrong it seems about his theory of defeating all these puppets. Its likely the exit will show itself anyways once we defeat the final wave regardless, we merely elerated the process.
Yan Yan, Ill handle the strongest one up there, can you stall the rest while I fight?
Although the other monsters are not as strong as himself, but theyre no small fries either. At the very least, the rest are very close to being Divine Lord level monsters too. Then coupled with the weaker creatures further out of the encirclement, this horde was nothing to scoff at.
I can handle it. Bai Yans voice sounded unyielding and powerful.
If theres only one way out of this ce, she would face any enemy and never back down.
Hahaha! Heavenly bellows out a heartyugh and grinned with pride.
Thats my daughter. In this life, I can ask for no better. My only regret is not being able to give you and your mother what you both deserve, but now I can at least do this much to redeem myself a bit.
Seeing the flying monsters getting closer and closer, Heavenly gives one final nce at that perfect face to sear the image into his mind. He doesnt want to let this go, but he also knows the risk hes taking today. He might not survive to see another day if things dont pan out.
But dont worry Yan Yan, your father I will make sure you somehow get out of here. Even if it means being buried here for good, nothing will keep me from being a parent.
He owes her too much that not even a lifetime would be enough topensate. Whats more, shes his only daughter, someone whos suffered so much because of his own folly in the past. Simply dying was the least he could do as a failure of a parent.
Chapter 1807 - Path to Escape (3)”
Chapter 1807 Path to Escape (3)
Today, as long as Im alive, Im going to send my daughter out of this ce. Even if the price is my obliteration! The mans voice rocked the air itself in how arrogant and mighty it sounded. His momentum acted in ordance as well and exploded into a undefeatable form.
......
Its unknown how, but the news of Heavenly mes disappearance had swept through the countless Outer Domains by this point. As a result, many of the monarchs who were originally watching from afar regarding the situation of the waning seal could no longer stand idle. Theyve began to send their men into this domain in force.
To be clear, its not the first time these monarchs attacked Heavenlys turf, the difference would be that they never did manage to seed thanks to Ji Sky and the other deceased elders in charge. However, thats quicklying to an end for thest attack only failed thanks to the man himself returning for good! Now that the opportunity has opened itself up again, theres no way they wouldnt take it, after all, they hated Heavenly to the bone for sealing them away in their own realms.
......
While Ji Sky and Ling Yan quietly sat there in the valley awaiting the return of their important ones, a loud urgent voice suddenly cut in from above.
Elder Sky, things are not looking good!
Hearing this voice of anxious urgency, the old seniors face furrowed up and focused onto the blue colored dress: Second Elder, howe you are here?
Elder Sky, the monarchs of the other domains have invaded, at the rate things are going, our forces will fall!
The one speaking was none other than Elder Butterfly, the only female leader of the Monarch Manor. Shese at the behest of the others who are fighting heroically to defend their home right now. If not for that, she too wouldnt want to disturb the pair here.
What did you say? Ji Skys face got very ugly then, his old expression wrinkling up into a red prune, How did the other domains get wind of our lieges disappearance?!
Those sted bastards!
First its traitors among their ranks who acted as spies for the enemy in the past, and now theres another spy leaking information out to the other domains. How could he not be angry when the previous invasion costed his son and daughter-inws life!
Lets go, were getting rid of those bastards now!
Right as the old senior was about to leave, he suddenly recalled theres also the little pipsqueak behind himself. As a result, the grandpa hesitated and grew troubled.
Miss Ling Yan, would you like toe with me?
The pipsqueak stubbornly shakes her head: Im staying here to wait for Mother. If Grandpa Sky has something to do, its okay to leave me here.
Chapter 1808 - Path to Escape (4)”
Chapter 1808 Path to Escape (4)
This wont do, I promised your mother to look after you, I cant leave you alone and not care. Ji Skys frown had now caused his wrinkles to be deep gashes, which also magnified his worry and hesitation.
On one hand if he doesnt go and help the Monarch Manor then it would be destroyed. By then countless deaths and injuries would ur, this includes his own granddaughter Song who stayed behind at home. But if he leaves this ce though, that would mean hes leaving behind this pipsqueak after he promised to look after her in Bai Yans stead. No matter what he chooses, the result would hurt one or the other side.
Carrying her lovely face to look up at the old grandpa: You should leave, you cannot let Sister Song be in danger, and, the Monarch Manors people are also Grandpapas subordinate. I do not want to be the reason they get hurt.
Grandpapa Heavenly is so kind to me, I mustnt be a drag on him for selfish reasons. But I also cant leave this ce, I know Mother will be worried if shees out and dont see me....
Elder Sky, your strength is the strongest aside from the monarch himself, only you can ensure the security of everyone over there. Dont worry, I will stay behind and watch over Miss Ling Yan. Elder Butterfly smiles and l ck eye with the pipsqueak before nodding, Nothing will happen while under my watch, I promise this.
In terms of power, Butterfly would be second among her peers, weaker only by Elder Sky.
Okay. Ji Sky mused over the idea for a second and agreed.
Bringing Ling Yan back with him to the manor may not be the best option, after all, if a fight breaks out he may not necessarily be able to protect her. If Elder Butterflys willing to stay behind to care for her then its the best he could ask for.
Miss Ling Yan, I will quickly deal with those attackers and return. Please stay with Elder Butterfly while Im away. The old senior casts a uneasy look at the child.
Due to the twitching in his eye, Ji Sky didnt wait and hurried off out of worry for his own granddaughter Song. Just like that, hes gone after turning himself into a yellow bolt of lightning.
Actually... the little pipsqueak gently scratched the sand wit her tiny finger, her voice soft and tiny, Grandpa Sky isnt such a bad person.
She could somewhat understand why the senior would behave so stubborn and rude since its rted to Song, but the displeasure of her grandmother Bai Ning being hurt still made her unhappy inside.
If... the little pipsqueak drags her face by propping it against one of her palm, If Mother and Grandmother forgives him then I will too.
Surprised by the remark, Butterfly suddenly found herself wanting to chuckle at that childish behavior.
What if your mother and grandmother dont forgive him? The woman smiled and gave the child a rub on the head.
Looking up with those curious eyes, a clever light beamed out of them like a fox: In that case, I wont forgive him either, thats obvious.
Speechless now, Butterfly helplessly shakes her head in amusement.
Mrs. Di is such a lucky woman to have such a wonderful daughter....
Exactly then, the womans finger froze from out of the blue, her eyes popping in shock as her body turned rigid. Slowly looking up, what appeared inside her vision was an old man in white standing not far away. He got there without her sensing him at all until now!
Chapter 1809 - Path to Escape (5)”
Chapter 1809 Path to Escape (5)
Perhaps its the dispute between Gu Yan and Bai Yan from before, but Butterfly did not like this encounter at all and even found the old man in front of herself especially dangerous.
Gu Lao, why are you here?
Forming a smile at the question, the old and deceptive senior waves his hand like its nothing special: Elder Butterfly, theres no need to be so wary of me, Im merely here at the bequest of Elder Sky whom I encountered along the way. Hes changed his mind about leaving Miss Ling Yan and asked me to bring her back.
Staring at the calm and fake face, the female elder didnt believe that story one bit. Narrowing in her eyes: Miss Ling Yan does not wish to leave, nor do I believe your story. Not to mention Elder Sky would never hand such a task to you!
Thats within expectations, Gu Lao never expected his lie to work anyways. After all, if this female elder could be so easily deceived then she wouldnt be called Second Elder of the Monarch Manor.
Its just that.... Gu Laos heart would nevertheless feel like its being devoured by ants merely at the sight of Ling Yan being so well protected. Its unfair and stealing the love away from his mdy Gu Ya.
Auntie Butterfly, Di Ling Yan pursed her lips and turned to the old senior with a finger pointed out, is he trying to kidnap me so that the bad woman can eat Ling Yan?
Popping her eyes at the sudden and strange question, Butterfly looks down in shock: Why would you say that?
That bad woman kept trying to abduct me whenever she sees Ling Yan. If shes not trying to eat me then what other reason is there? I bet I taste very delicious. The pipsqueak proudly cocks her chin up like being delicious was something worthy of gloating. I will wait for Mother toe back, I wont go with these bad people.
Twitching in the mouth, Butterfly got to hand it to this little one. Okay, I wont let anyone take you away, especially not this guy.
She promised Elder Sky that she would not let anything happen to the pipsqueak. Even if she gets hurt, she wont go back on that vow.
Gu Laosplexion sank into a dark grim look: Butterfly, its too dangerous to keep this littless near the monarch, especially her mother and grandmother, theyre definitely up to no good. Do you want them to take over the Monarch Manor or something?
Getting cold in her face with a sneer on those lips: Watch your tongue there Gu Lao! Who do you think you or Gu Ya is? Youre nothing but individuals adopted by the Monarch manor in the past. Elder Sky already told us of Gu Yas origin, merely someone saved by the monarch at one point and then refused to leave no matter how we tell her to. What qualification does she and you have in dictating who gets to stay in the Monarch Manor?
Truth was Butterfly never had a bias opinion of Gu Ya before. Even if Gu Ya did steal the credit away from the elders by eavesdropping on their n of summoning Heavenly back to their domain, the female elder merely believed the other side was too urgent and didnt think too much of it. However, the recent events of Gu Ya showing indiscriminate injustice towards Bai Yan told her thats not the case. Against such a jealous person, Butterfly only had disgust and nothing less and nothing more.0=0 C
What do you know? Gu Lao grew furious at red at the female, Mdy merely loves the monarch far too much, what is wrong with loving a person? I will definitely grant my misss wish, she will definitely be the mistress of the Monarch Manor, hahaha!
At the end of the day, Gu Lao has fallen into the realm of madness with his face overtaken by hatred.
As long as these people dont exist anymore then the monarch will be Mdys!
No one can take away the happiness that belongs to her!
Ling Yan! Sensing the murderous intenting off of Gu Lao, Butterfly subconsciously pulls the child behind herself. Making an rmed face, You think youre my opponent?
Chapter 1810 - “Path to Escape (6 )”
Chapter 1810 Path to Escape (6 )
Hoho. Gu Lao sarcasticallyughed aloud. The fact that I came proves that I have left my life aside. For mydy, Im willing to give my all.
My life was saved by thedy.
Even if this time I must die and be buried here today, Im willing.
Butterfly felt it right after that statement. Energy swelled out of the aftershock from the power release, which made the womans cheek sting from the burst alone.
What did you do? She asked with gritted teeth, that face pale and rmed by the drastic difference in their levels.
I said so before, I will help my miss win her love. Gu Laos momentum surged as he slowly strode towards Butterfly: Dont worry, no one will know or find out you were here once were done, and if the monarch does find out, I will take the full me. No one can hurt thedy.
The female elders eyes turned dark: Does Gu Ya know about this?
Of course not, how could an excellent and kind person like her allow me to do something this harmful? Gu Lao sneered, I came without telling her anything, this is my own decision.
That made the female elderugh hysterically.
Contemptuous in the eye: Kind? Excellent? If she really is so excellent then she should be able to let go when its time and not entangle herself with the monarch. If she is so kind then why did she malign Mrs. Di before? She also tried to use Elder Skys hand to remove her rival, whats kind about that? This is the first time Ive seen such an excellent and kind woman alright.
Unbeknownst to the two confronting opponents, the child whom one wants to protect and the other wants to kill had started to behave strangely. Shes still the cute and adorable self, but those eyes had a very unnatural way to them. Its as if theres something in there, something which shouldnt belong....
Ling Yan, after dropping that remark, Butterfly bows down to whisper into the childs ear, I will keep this old thing busy. You run first and find a ce to hide, Elder Sky wille really soon.
Di Ling Yan did not respond to that, only staring at the old senior with a burning me slowly growing bigger in those eyes.
Stop me? No matter how small her voice was in that whisper, Gu Lao could still hear it with his ears. Sneering with a dismissive gesture, I used a special forbidden Dan pill to increase my strength, it wont be so easy if you think you can stop me.
Dan Pill? Cocking her brow, Butterfly figured it must be something he took beforeing. She never saw him consume a pill once she noticed him so thats the most logical exnation.
What kind of pill did you take? She asked after musing over the news.
Guffawing augh: That you dont need to know, its something I got many years ago. This is a good opportunity for me to test its effectiveness so ept your fate. Aside from Elder Sky and the monarch, theres no one here that I fear anymore.
She needed no warning to understand shes not an opponent for Gu Lao anymore. That violent air surging out of the old man was unlike anything shes seen in the guy, that proves hes not lying. Likely the pill he took was some sort of suicidal drug for a vast increase in power for burning his life force or something. Its not the first time this female elder seen something like that.
Swish~!
Its exactly then Gu Lao finally attacked with whistling power charging at the pair of females.
Chapter 1811 - Path to Escape (7)”
Chapter 1811 Path to Escape (7)
Butterfly rushed to push Ling Yan aside so she doesnt get caught in the crossfire.
Boom!
Gu Laos fist made a direct hit onto the females chest using this opening, causing her to stumble several big steps backward. Theres blood hanging out from the corner of her lips due to the injury.
To think his strength would be this powerful after using some forbidden drug. No matter, I only need to drag this out until the effects expire. Such drugs always had a huge drawback, by then I will counter and beat him!
Auntie Butterfly, watch out. The pipsqueak cries out after seeing the foe attempts to follow up with a second attack.
Every punch Gu Lao threw was a storm in of itself, unmanageable and unstoppable.
Butterflies already found it difficult to cope with the barrage of hits, it only got worse when she noticed Ling Yan trying to run over again.
Using a panicking voice, Go now Ling Yan, run!
Due to the little tumble from earlier, Di Ling Yan appearance was like a helpless baby that needs to be cuddled and protected in the way she moved. Its reasonable to say shes able to melt hearts with that weak image.
I really dont get why this bastard would hold such extreme hate towards her! Does this bastard not have any shame?
Gu Lao did not care one bit about the girls appearance, he only wants to kill both of them right now. Pulling his sword right off the ground, he strikes down for the third time in a single moon sh at Butterfly to take her head.
Unable to react in time, the female elder in her haste did the only reaction she could think of and reached up with both hands to catch that de! She caught it, but only barely as the de cut partly into her palm, thus allowing the blood to flow. There are trickles of red dripping down onto the females head and onto her eyes.
Snarling with cynical sarcasm: Gu Lao, are you really going to do this?
Now the tip of that sword was only inches away from her temple, a short thrust away from slicing right through that skull.
Surprisingly, the question caused the old senior to hesitate for a second.
Theres no lie in him hating Ling Yan, but hes worked with Butterfly for many years. Does he really want to kill her? The answer would of course be a no!
But then suddenly, the splitting image of Gu Ya desperately pleading for help and crying with sadness ripped at his old heart once again. Whatever hesitation or softening of his heart swept away in that second, reced only by the cold hardness of a murderer.
If you two dont die then how can Mdy be the monarchs wife? Back then it was Elder Sky who gossiped to the monarchs ear and ruined it all. If not for that, she wouldve long be the mistress of the Monarch Manor. There never wouldve been the opportunity for her to be hurt by the likes of you or those rotten outsiders.
Gritting her teeth with erupting anger after what she heard, Butterfly stopping trying to stop the sword with both her palms and instead directly grabbed hold of the de with her fingers to stop it from moving one inch closer. His Monarchness hates it when someone tries to control him! The fact that he didnt choose Gu Ya proves that he didnt like her!
Whos Heavenly me?
A man that could seal the other domains away using his own strength alone, why would he be swayed by some simple gossip?
No one could dictate what that man does!
Nonsense! Gu Laos eyes red with anger, Its the fault of you all, youre the all hindering their love, its all your fault!
Losing all sense of his sanity, the old bastard flexes his muscle even hard and attempts to cut off those hands directly to reach Butterflys head.
As hard as the female elder tried to repel the de with her own flesh and bone there, shes no match for this drug induced Gu Lao. His strength has exceeded her own using that pill. It would just be a matter of time before its over at this rate....
Baddie, you let go of Auntie Butterfly. Its unknown when, but the pipsqueak had ran over to the old scumbags leg by then and opened her mouth to take one huge bite at that arm.
Chapter 1812 - Path to Escape (8)”
Chapter 1812 Path to Escape (8)
The little girls teeth were very sharp so it easily pierced through Gu Laos skin and caused his blood to flow down the childs mouth.
Ah! Originally this bite did not have much strength to it so he would normally make a frown at the annoyance, but for some reason, those teethes were searing hot! Its burning his skin and thats what made the old guy flinch and loosen the grip.
In his rage, Gu Lao ruthlessly tosses the child side with a fling.
ng!
The longsword in his also fell to the ground after being let go, thus causing a metallic sound on contact.
As bloodied as her hands were, Butterfly did not have the time to worry about her own injuries right now and quickly ran over to check up on Ling Yan who fell head first to the ground. Shes extremely worried for the pipsqueaks health.
Miss Ling Yan, how are you? Are you hurt anywhere?
Coming out of her daze, Di Ling Yan slowly shook her head and got up under the womans help.
ring fiercely at the bastard: Dont bully Auntie Butterfly, and dont bully my mother and grandmother! If you do, I will bite you to death!
Baring her teeth, she attempts to act all ferocious to only end up all the more cuter.
Under such an appearance, no one would have ever have imagined shes a little witch who had just bitten someones arm.
Who exactly are you?
Gu Laos sight finally shifted from Butterfly to Ling Yan.
Theres a scorched color on his arm, which was clearly not bitten, but burned out.
In all the years hes lived, this was the first time he encountered such sharp teethes and a girl that can heat up like a pyre.
Im my mothers daughter, dont you know? Ling Yan pats away the dust from her dress, those eyes still very much irate, I dont care why you are looking to make trouble for Mother and me, but.... you wont be allowed to hurt Mother or her people. If you do, I will set them on fire and burn them!
When Big Brother is around its he who protects Mother. Since Big Brother isnt around then its up to me to guard her....
Humph, nothing but an inexperienced baby! Gu Lao shouts this aloud with an ironic sneer, Even your mother may not necessarily be my opponent, let alone you who can only heat up? As long as I keep my distance then you cant do a thing.
The old man raised his hand and instantly the longsword which he held before flew right back into his palm from the ground. With a swing, he aims it directly at the pipsqueak for the kill.
Di Ling Yan didnt move and simply gawked her eyes there. She only knows how to bite people and then set them on fire, no one ever told her what to do in this situation.
If Big Brother is here, he will definitely know what to do, he will find a way....
Suddenly, the pipsqueaks eyes shrank due to what urred in front of herself.
Standing in her way was Butterfly with her long blue dress. That outfit was a beautiful gown to begin with, but right now, the blossoming spectacle of blood gave it an even more dazzling look of a flowery pattern on her chest.
Likewise, Gu Lao also didnt expect this and showed an incredulous look as he pulled the sword out of the female elders body. The senior was equally as startled by this oue.
Why? Butterfly who is always cold and disregarding of things around herself would throw her own life away for a little child she just met? Why?
Auntie Butterfly? Still taken aback by the oue, Di Ling Yan did the only thing that came to mind and quickly ran over to help support that crumbling figure. Sadly, with her small arms and stature, the pipsqueak could hardly hold the woman up despite all her efforts.
Chapter 1813 - Admiration (1)”
Chapter 1813 Admiration (1)
Falling into the pipsqueaks arm, Butterflys bleeding blood quickly stained the childs snowy white dress as well once theyre on the ground together.
Auntie Butterfly... Without hesitation, Di Ling Yan promptly pulled out a dagger from her waist and ced the de against her wrist and cut it.
Blood trickled down her tender little hand, allowing the drops of red fluid to fall onto the female elders open chest wound.
As hard as it was to keep her eyes open, Butterfly did manage to take in a glimpse of the situation C she saw the kid cutting herself for some unknown reason. However, the woman quickly understood why once the warm current flowed into her chest following the powerful lifeforce entering her soul.
Auntie Butterfly, dont sleep, Ling Yan will save you, you must not sleep. Red in the eye, the underlying tears refused toe out of the corner of the eye due to that stubbornness.
Gu Lao felt a huge punch to his own guts when seeing that despised child going this far. He never expected a viinous character to use their own blood to save another, as such, his original attack of shing down at the pipsqueak stalled in midair and held it there.
For the second time in this fight, the old bastard fell into a loss. Hes swaying in his decision to continue this for he knows how cruel and vile his own actions are right now.
However......
Like the previous rpse, his mind soon imagined the helpless and poor image of Gu Ya pleading to him to like some sort of whisper, telling him to do it, just do it and everything would be finished. Whatever guilt or sanity he had got swept away in that instant, transforming into a ruthless and murderous gaze that locked onto the child once more. Hes truly fallen.
No matter what this little girl does, shes the one who broke Mdys heart, she must die!
Acting like she couldnt see the person already behind herself with that weapon, Di Ling Yan continues to let her blood run down onto Butterflys wound. At the rate shes going, that visible wound would soon recover.
This scene caused Gu Lao to squint in his eyes due to the surprise of her bloods ability. Despite this, the surprise onlysted for a second before his lips evoked into a sneer.
Miss Ling Yan, dont move, Ill let you die in the least painful way. But if you resist, Im afraid I wont be able to hold my hand properly and might slip.
The pipsqueak did not respond.
Shes invested all her heart into saving the severely injured Butterfly. Whatever the old bastard wants to do was of no importance to herself.
Seeing Ling Yan did not speak, Gu Lao figured any talks were over. Snorting coldly, he promptly stabs down with his longsword at the childs body.
But......
His sword had not yet fallen when a burst of me suddenly gushed forward from that tiny figure.
The me acted like a barrier, protecting the little girls body from all outside attacks.
This... Gu Lao became stunned, his eyes deep with shock: What is going on here?
Suddenly, he recalled back to the moment where the girl bit his arm. The temperature was already mad hot to the point where even he had to flinch due to the heat.
This little girl, whats her origin?
The more he thought about it the more unsettled he became. Growing firmer than ever without any hint of hesitation from the hearts down, the old bastard knew he must do this without fail. Otherwise, a great disaster would befall Gu Ya afterwards.
Understanding this, he wields his sword and draws an arc in the air, creating a violent current with the momentum and shed down with fury. This strike carried his all. In this lifetime, hes never exhausted so much power in one sh so hes confident it would work.
Sure enough, the ming barrier could not withstand the blow. Di Ling Yan shot out like a bullet and fell several meters away from the impact, leaving the child ragged like a broken doll. Shes simplyying there helplessly on the dirt without movement....
Chapter 1814 - “Admiration (2)”
Chapter 1814 Admiration (2)
Ancient ruins.
Under the gray ominous sky, Bai Yans heart suddenly sored with pain, causing her hand to instinctively clench the chest as her face turned palish white.
Yan Yan? Heavenlys quickly got ugly after noticing her daughters chance.
First blocking the sharp w from the monster attacking himself, he flew away toe before the woman. Hes very worried and tense in the eyes for he knows something bad mustve happened to make this proud daughter of his to behave this way.
Whats wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?
Giving a shake of her head: I dont know whats going on, Father, we have to get out of this ce as soon as possible. I feel... I feel like something very bad is happening in which we cant see.
Something bad?
The man wanted to ask for more details to get to the bottom of this but quickly tossed the idea aside. He could see they dont have the spare time since the hordes of monsters were already attacking again. Whats more, the crack in the sky was letting more and more of these things through, which only emphasized the dangerous situation they are in.
Biting his teeth: Sweetie, you leave first, I will draw the attention of these monsters.
Originally he wanted to kill the leading creature thats on equal footing to his own first, but now its apparent the n needs to change.
Naturally, the demon queen wouldnt just leave her own father behind to deal with this horde, but right now the ominous sensation was killing her inside. Shes certain something mustve happened to Ling Yan, perhaps something terrible. Just imagining that possibility was enough to drive her insane!
Father, I will definitelye back and help you!
When she finds Ling Yan, she would definitely return.
Go with confidence, Ill be all right.
Heavenly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he raised his palm towards the sky. In a roaring boom, a wall of earth promptly rose from the ground and cut the horde off from Bai Yans spot.
As someone who used the earthen wall, the guy naturally stayed on the other side to act as a shield.
What are you waiting for?! Seeing how Bai Yan was not moving, the man wrinkled his brow and yelled.
As painful as it was, the demon queen finally relented and began to rise into the air for the crack.
......
The mood only got more oppressive the closer she got to the crack. Then suddenly, right before she could make it through the monsters blocking her way, a pir of fire shot out at her from above. In her haste, the demon queen only knew to dodge to one side and narrowly avoided the fire.
But she couldnt catch her breath though. More and more mes wereing at her in sequence. Whip after whip, st after st, this was no better than fighting the monsters on the ground.
Ling Yan is still waiting for me, I have to leave this ce right now! Growing firm in the face, she ignores the danger of taking a direct hit and plowed right through it all with a giant release of her full might.
She could see it now once shes inside that crack. Theres darkness, but theres also a brightness at the end....
Hope, that was the word she thought of at the whiteness. Whatever worry she had swiftly evaporated for she knew shes guessed right.
Without incident, she was back, directly standing atop of the wooden bridge like she was never gone in the first ce. Its a strange feeling. One second shes flying through a dark void inside the crack, the next shes simply standing here like shese out of a daze.
Im out?
Did I really leave that ce?
Whats going on here? Did I just get teleported back or was it all a dream? Its so calm here like the time I spent fighting with Father is a dream I made up....
Chapter 1815 - Admiration (3)”
Chapter 1815 Admiration (3)
Yan Yan! A voice of joy came from behind.
Bai Yan instantly swung herself around and saw that familiar face. Theres pure excitement thats akin to someone recovering their lost treasure.
However, right as the demon queen wanted to open her mouth and say something, she got cut off by a tense hug from the other person. She could tell right away due to that trembling arm C her mother Bai Ning was scared. It didnt help either that her should had be soaked with tears a few secondster.
Thank goodness, thank goodness youre back....
Yun Feng is already in danger.
I dont want to lose my only daughter too....
Such pain, I cant bear it.
Mother, were you here the entire time after I left? Bai Yan asks with pressed lips.
Too fearful to let go of those hands, Bai Ning nods profusely like a panicking mother: You suddenly disappeared so Ive been looking for you in the ruins. Its been three months since you were gone.
Three months?
A trance took over the demon queens mind at those two words.
Its been three months.... Then how long did me and Father spend inside that ce?
Mother, we dont have time to talk, something mightve happened to Ling Yan. We must leave this ruin immediately.
Furthermore, she also needs to return to save her own father so time was imperative here.
What did you say? Bai Nings face suddenly changed for the worse, her hand openly shaking as the grandmother gasped with horror. You said something happened to Ling Yan? How could that have happened? Didnt you entrust her to that Elder Sky?
Ji Skys personality or way of handling things didnt sit well with eitherdy, but theres no question about the old seniors strength. There are unlikely anyone capable of getting past that old man unless he wills it.
I dont know, I only got this sinking feeling that its bad. My intuition has always been strong so I cant ignore this. That said, the demon queen reached back with a hand towards her own chest on where the heart lies: Mother, we need to leave now.
The ominous sensation has grown to the point she could barely stay put anymore. Shes seriously afraid she might be toote.
Yet instead of moving right away, Bai Nings face got extremely white as she stood there.
Noticing this strangeness: Mother, whats wrong?
Perhaps the voice of her own precious daughter finally brought the grandmother back to reality. First making a distraught face, Bai Ning spoke with a stuttering: Yan Yan, after you were gone, I began to panic and searched high and low for you. Then I recalled it was Di Cang who sent me here so I was certain he could somehow locate you. But when I wanted to go outside and find a way to contact him, the ruins suddenly started to copse. The exit... it was sealed off at that time.
Di Cang sent my mother here to the Heavenly Domain?
Bai Yan became shocked by this detail.
Those enemies which attacked the Demon Realm still hasnt been eradicated so theres no way Di Cang could leave unless he hands their sons off to someone reliable. Since theres no one at that caliber, Bai Yan understood her husband wouldnt be able to help. But whats the deal with sending Bai Ning over? When did that guy have such an ability?
Of course, these problems werent the main issue right now, saving Ling Yan was!
Does that mean I cant get out of the ruins?
Bai Ning smiled bitterly: That might be the case.... Yan Yan, theres a likely chance we wont be able to leave.
Impossible! Bai Yan punched a stone pir nearby out of frustration. I refuse to believe that! I must leave right now, Ling Yan is waiting for me to go save her!
Looking at the borderline crazy look in her own daughter, Bai Ning wanted to say something but swallowed the words back down at the end. She knows her consoling words were pointless and would only make it worse.
Chapter 1816 - Admiration (4)”
Chapter 1816 Admiration (4)
Alright, then Ill keep looking for a way out with you. Bai Ning firmly says this, her eyes determined and bright.
If Ling Yan wasnt in danger then they wouldnt be so urgent, but thats not the case. They must locate the exit as soon as possible!
Mother, were going further inside, there must be another passage to the outside world here somewhere. Pulling her punch off the stone pir, Bai Yan begins to walk towards the inner depths of this ancient structure.
As for the poor stone pir thats been left in their rear, the entire thing instantly crumbled into rubble once they were gone, leaving only a mass of dust in the air.
......
Despite their determination, Bai Ning believes the path up ahead leads only to a dead end. Shes already searched this part and most of the areas, theres nothing ahead aside from a big wall. Simrly, the grandmother also understood that even if she had told Bai Yan this, this stubborn child of hers wouldnt listen unless she sees it in person anyways.
As expected, it didnt take long for a wall to block their way forward.
Crunching her fist in frustration, Bai Yans expression didnt show any emotions as she spoke: Since this is an ancient ruin, there must be other passageways were not aware of. The ones who built this wouldnt have constructed theyout like that. Lets search the ce.
Okay. Bai Ning silently began to touch the floor and walls with her ears pressed in against them for sounds of abnormality.
When Bai Yan disappeared in those months, she also searched for a long time in this manner since she didnt believe there to be only one exit. The issue was, she couldnt find the supposed passageways and fell into despair until her daughter suddenly returned....
Hmm? Suddenly, the demon queens sight fell upon a certain painting hanging on one of the walls in front.
The depicted female in this painting was not unfamiliar to Bai Yan, in fact, shes seen this person countless times already. Specifically, its the same one from the ancient diary in her possession.
Of the most impressionable feature regarding this individual would be the countless demons prostrating themselves before the woman in the painting. Though that time they were sculptures only instead of a painting, but the air and temperament were identical where a single fox remains defiant by now bowing its head.
Its just that......
The woman in this picture appeared a little different.
Of course, the temperament and details were the exact same, but the vibe from the background apanying the woman was totally different. Instead of a throne and mighty air, theres a peach blossom tree growing all over the mountainndscape. Its as if this painting was done by a third party which depicted their own version of this person.
Yan Yan, Ive already examined this painting before, theres nothing special about it.
Bai Ning did not want to waste too much time so her examination was mainly restricted to a few minutes of physical assessment on her part.
Bai Yan did not respond to thatment though.
As if attracted by something inside that painting, she slowly strode towards the item.
rmed by this odd behavior, the grandmother naturally wanted to pull at the womans sleeve out of reflex. However, she suddenly realized something and held off her gesture.
Mother, put it this way, the woman in this painting can be counted as half my shifu. I honestly didnt expect her to be rted to this ancient ruin though. Bai Yan exins with a mild smile.
Without a doubt, the knowledge she gained from the ancient diary has propelled her alchemy and abilities by leaps and bounds. If she didnt have that, getting to this point mightve required a much longer period, perhaps even a lifetime.
So, I want to put this portrait away... that way I can honor her at ater date. Making a bow of her head, the demon queen immediately attempts to store the painting away by raising her hand.
Chapter 1817 - Admiration (5)”
Chapter 1817 Admiration (5)
Lets go. Bai Yan took down the portrait and was ready to leave then.
However, something unexpected urred when the blood from her earlier battle with the monster horde came into contact with the canvas. The painting suddenly started to make a faint light aftering into contact with that red liquid....
Since theres nothing special about this spot, we should go look elsewhere then. Bai Yans eyes were more and more solemn as she said that, thus causing her to miss the strangeness in her hands.
Yan Yan! Bai Ning originally wanted to speak when she noticed the bright light shooting out of the painting and into her daughters temple.
This change came too soon and so fast that the grandmother could not react.
Yan Yan, are you alright? Do you feel unwell? The womans eyes were full of worry as those hands clenched the demon queens shoulder in urgency.
Bai Yan did not respond to the questions from her own mother there. Going unresponsive in the eyes, shes looking all dull and fazed out.
......
What is this ce?
Like a wondend, this ce in which Bai Yan came to was blooming with countless peach blossom trees.
Uugghh...
Groaning as she touched her forehead, she begins to recall what had happened.
If I remember correctly, I was with mother inside that ruin. Then that light hit me in the head.... Thats right, it swallowed up my consciousness and now Im here in this ce!
But... why does this ce look so much like the background in that painting?
It cant be, Im inside the painting itself?
Narrowing her eyes in, Bai Yan scans the area with vignce for any signs of danger. Yet, there was nothing.... Silence, and the sound of wind blowing against the grass to make a rustling sound of calm greenery, thats all there was....
I didnt find a way out of the ruins after searching for so long, perhaps... the way out lies here, within this painting. That thought in mind, she collected her head and moved forward.
Very soon, the demon queen came ahead with a tombstone ordained by several peach trees.
Mu Gorgeous Tombstone. These were the words engraved on the rock b.
Mu Gorgeous?
Rubbing her chin at the name, Bai Yan began to muse over the indication of this. So that person is called Mu Gorgeous eh? But why did someone make a gravestone for her in such a ce? And how in the world did I end up getting in here?
Thinking up to here, she once again fell into silence to organize her train of thought. Then suddenly, she seems to recalled something crucial. Specifically, its the spec of blood that came into contact with the painting when she was removing it from the wall.
Could it be at that moment?
In that case, the one who created the ruins outside must be the same one who created this world within the painting.... Presumably someone who admires this Mu Gorgeous. She mutters out her theory to make sense of it all. So where is the exit? If I cane in then that means I can also leave. What is the key here though....
Looking around, the demon queen could see theres nothing but peach blossom trees growing here on the mountain. If theres anything worthy of note, its the tombstone in front.
No matter, Ill figure it out. First I need to pay homage since Im already in front of her grave. She did after all leave behind the diary in my possession.
Chapter 1818 - Admiration (6)”
Chapter 1818 Admiration (6)
Mu Gorgeous was technically half her shifu from a certain perspective so showing respect wasnt strange. Taking to the knee, she makes three full kowtows like one should at a worshipping ceremony.
Bump!
Then at the final hit of her head against the ground, the tombstone slid to one side to reveal a hidden passageway.
Quite frankly, Bai Yan did have a momentary thought about this happening like all those drama shows she used to see as a child on Earth, but to have actually happen like in the scripts still left her dumbfounded.
This is real? Its that easy?
Making a gobsmacking face, she did not know how to react to this stroke of luck aside from jumping up with glee.
Quickly gathering herself, the demon queen didnt hesitate for a second and dived right into the hidden tunnel.
The passageway was bright once she got inside, the steps long and drawn out as she headed further downwards to god knows where. Despite the unknown, she knew its better than staying idle.
After a long while, Bai Yan finally came to the end of the stairs and hit a wall like before, this time with a long message engraved onto the surface.
This life, Gorgeous is the one whom I cannot make mine. Years of war caused her to hate demons to the bone, and at the same time, caused her to hate me to the bone... I, the great king, truly never thought the day woulde where I would fall heads over heels for such an arrogant and overbearingss....
I do not know why I would love someone like her either, why her existence can upy my heart to such a degree. I only know that in the moment where she stood under that peach blossom tree, thats when thisss ensnared my heart. She wasnt that wing and feisty kitty anymore, but a quiet and enchanting butterfly in my soul.
Sadly, I never realized this until its toote. Shes gone now,pletely disappeared from my reach. If only my pride didnt get the best of me back then, perhaps... I wouldve given her my all, even the entire demon race as a gift if must, Im willing.
But this girl... shes truly a stubborn one. I know her soul is avoiding me in the afterlife. I tried finding her to no avail. Maybe she thinks I would destroy herpletely? I do not know, maybe thats why I never got to meet her again. To think I would fall so low as to want to beg a female to return to me....
So, knowing she wouldnte back, I built this mausoleum and erected her tombstone at its center. I also transnted the peach blossom trees she loved so much, hoping she would return some day ande here to see what I created in her name. Perhaps then she would understand my feelings.
My time ising to an end soon. If there is another life, I swear I will never let her go again, I will cling to her like vine until the end of time!
The handwriting on the wall was clear and visible, causing Bai Yans heart to fluster with emotion.
Demons? This writer must be the ruler of the demon race back in the old ages, to think this individual would have such strong regrets in the realm of love. I wonder if this Mu Gorgeous really went into the wheel of life and death? Or did she simply disappear out of existence... Bai Yan slightly lowered her eyes due to this thought.
I remember Mu Gorgeous mentioned something about going into the rebirth cycle, but did she really do that? Furthermore, the time from now has been so long, would her soul remain the same? Or did she get reborn anew so many times that her existence has been erasedpletely....
If the former were true and she remains, I would really like to meet such a incredible woman.
However......
Casting another nce at the inscriptions along the wall, Bai Yans eyes locked onto a certain phrase: I hope that if thess does return someday... return? Why did the leader of the demons use the word return? Is it a coincidence that I ended up here, or.... is it fate?
Why do I get the suspicion the reason Im able toe here is because of the inheritance from the diary?
Chapter 1819 - He Doesn’t Deserve to Live (1)”
Chapter 1819 He Doesnt Deserve to Live (1)
She slowly reached out with her hand, allowing the slender fingers to gently caress the handwriting on the wall....
BRRrrr!
Suddenly, the whole ground started to shake from out of the blue. Looking up, Bai Yan discovered a dark door appearing along the wall like its there to wee her arrival....
Without any hesitation, she pushed it open and walked through where a warmdys chamber weed her view. Its veryfortable merely from looking at theyout.
Somehow, Bai Yan got this strange sensation that shes lived here before. Unable to help it, the demon queen came closer to the big bed at the center.....
I dont know why I was able toe to this ce and open so many secret doors, but I know you have a way to get me out of this ruin. My daughter... shes waiting for me outside, so....
From the moment she came back out from where her father was trapped, Bai Yans always felt a gaze overseeing herself from the dark. Its not ominous oring at her with ill-intent, its more of the curious kind so she didnt make a big deal out of it.
But......
Shes here now, where the sensation was at its strongest. Its time she got to the bottom of that spying.
Dont think you can hide from me just because you wont talk. I know youre behind everything thats happened thus far. I dont know why you did this, but why dont youe out and talk, I know youre not doing it out of malicious intent. I cannot stay here. Bai Yan lightly frowns, her eyes revealing a strange light.
Chirp Chirp. A chirping sound came from ahead after that statement.
Locking onto the source, Bai Yan immediately saw a golden little chickling gingerly protruding its head from the other side of the bed. Its gaze was curiously eyeing thedy who came into its territory.
A golden chicklet? Bai Yan blinks in surprise.
Staring down at the little fe, Did you bring me to this ce?
The golden chicklet shook its head profusely.
Hes not lying. Theres nothing wrong about him opening that dark door, but... it doesnt exin why this woman was able toe inside here.
Not you? Bai Yan wrinkled her brow.
Ever since sheid eyes upon this little golden fluff feather, Bai Yans certain that spying sensation hailed from the tiny thing since it disappeared in that very second they locked eyes.
Then is there any way you can get me out of here? Moving closer, the demon queen reaches out to lift the chicklet off the bed to speak.
Based on her spection, this chicklet likely broke out of its shell not too long ago. The hair on its body was very small still so its very cute and adorable.
Chirp Chirp. The tiny fe struggled under those fingers and made a sad and wronged face. It wants Bai Yan to let him down.
Only if you answer my question first. Is there a way to get me out of here? Bai Yans voice got a little heavier as she asked again.
Ling Yan was waiting outside. Its bad enough shes wasted all this time going through that passageway, its only going to get worse if she has to spend more time in this bed chamber even if she does feel a sense of familiarity here.
The chicken fell silent, its expression looking like its thinking.
After a long while, it finally nodded its head.
Growing happy at the nod, Bai Yan swiftly continued: So whats the n to let me leave?
The chicklet struggles some more and broke free from that hand before heading further into the bed chamber.
Chapter 1820 - He Doesn’t Deserve to Live (2)”
Chapter 1820 He Doesnt Deserve to Live (2)
See this, Bai Yan did not hesitate and followed from behind.
The chicklet did not stop after leaving the bed chamber, but instead went towards the staircases. Twisting its buttock, he climbs the steps with much struggle.
Luckily, the little fes physical strength was quite good so he didnt tire out during the climb. However, he did promptly plop down to the ground after seeing the peach blossom trees once they were on the surface.
Where is the way out? Stopping right behind, Bai Yan gazes down at the panting golden fluff bird and asked.
As if signaled, the chicklet climbs up again and led the way forward.
......
There are countless numbers of peach trees here in this mountainous forest, but this was no problem for the golden chicklet. With every several trees they passed, the tiny guy would leave a mark on the earth to indicate their location.
Finally....
When the chicklet reached a certain one, he stopped and began to repeatedly peck at the bark to gnaw away at the inner fiber. This continued until the whole tree was entirely devoured by the tiny fe.
Satisfied by his own deed, the tiny chicklet sat down due to its bulging belly and made a big burp.
He didnt do this out for nothing of course. In the past, that person told him the peach forest wouldnt need to exist anymore if someone enters from the outside. By then he could eat this specific tree that hes been conniving after for so long.
......
Bai Yan took no action through all of this. She didnt know whats going on, but shes got this strange feeling that the tiny bird just grew by a notch in size! In fact, those fluffy furs also got more beautiful like someone just painted an extra sheen of light on the surface.
AH!
Just then, Bai Yan felt a whirlwind around herself as the world spun.
The golden chick became extremely frightened as well. In his haste, he squealed and jumped up to Bai Yans shoulder for shelter, its gaze carefully scanning for any movement around themselves.
Due to how adorably cute the tiny fe was behaving C especially that exploding fur face its making due to the shock C Bai Yan wanted to say something to help calm the bird. However, she quickly discovered the trees in the surroundings disappearing right before her very eyes!
First it was the trees, then the earth beneath their feet, then even the ruins.... Theyre all gone.
Right now, Bai Yan had found herself floating in the void where theres nothing but an endless abyss.
......
Back outside in the real world, dark clouds circled around the sky as thunder roared above.
Di Ling Yans body remains unmoving like a broken doll after being hit, her blood slowly seeping out of her little mouth due to the injury.
Butterfly felt utter despair at the sight. Despite her own life-threatening wound, this female elder stands ready to defend the little one after pulling herself up.
Gu Lao, you must stop this insane madness, otherwise you wont know how you will die once the monarch returns. Throwing her bluff, the woman sneers sarcastically in an attempt to scare the other guy off.
Unfazed and expressionless, Gu Laos sword was already aimed at her chest: Butterfly, you are not my opponent so move.
Whats the point of putting up a strong front?
Is it worth it for such a tiny child?
Wiping some of the blood from the corner of her mouth: I refuse. Youre not my equal. The reason you are this strong now is because of the drug you used. Without it, you wouldnt even stand a fiddle to me!
Unfortunately......
A momentary boost was still a boost. Unless that drug wears off, she wouldnt be able to stop this bastard.
Auntie Butterfly. Ling Yan had regained her consciousness and gradually climbed up from the ground, her hands tightly clinging onto the females leg.
Chapter 1821 - He Doesn’t Deserve to Live (3)”
Chapter 1821 He Doesnt Deserve to Live (3)
You go back. The pipsqueak barely manages to smile there, I dont want anyone to lose their life for my sake. If you or anyone else does, I will live the rest of my life out in guilt. Please leave Auntie Butterfly.... He wont necessarily kill you if you do.
Growing heavy in the eyes, the female elder did not respond to the pipsqueaks plea. Youre so old already Gu Lao, why must you bully such a young child. Dont you have any consciousness at all? Miss Ling Yan is so well behaved, everyone in the manor adores her, howe its only you and Gu Ya who dislikes her as so?
Gu Lao casts a cold hard nce at the baby girl before calmly replying to that series of questioning. Because she doesnt deserve to live!
None of the people who takes away thedys happiness deserves to live. Even if its a two-year-old child, they are no different....
In this very second when the air felt ominously heavy, a loud explosive noise suddenly rocked the ground as a huge crevice began to open from the direction of the ruins.
Gu Lao turned his head in surprise, apparently not understanding what had happened again. However, Di Ling Yan did as she caught onto the familiar whiff of smell hitting her nose. Without hesitation, she stopped crying and toddled towards the direction of that huge crack.
Mother...
I knew Mother would return. Mother always keep her promises to me!
This... Butterflys eyes were equally as shocked as the old bastards.
Not so long ago, the ruins had already sunk and caused everyone to lose hope, and now theres a huge crevice forming on the ground from out of the blue? No matter how experienced she was, the female elder still had trouble making sense of all these changes.
Within a moment, a red light flew out of the huge crevice and came before the pipsqueaks view.
Bai Yans expected things were bad based on her intuition but she never expected things to be this bad. Her daughter was covered in blood, for that, her heart wanted to explode as her lung suffocated due to the extreme anger swelling out from within.
Ling Yan! In a sh, the demon queen lunged towards her own baby and pulled her into a protective hug.
This reunion was heartwarming of course, but for the golden chicklet on the womans shoulder, this meeting wasnt so nice as he got blown right off due to the sted speed. If not for those tiny wings, he mightve fallen heads over heels from the incident.
Who did this? Bai Yans voice trembled as she asked, the murderous intent all apparent along her eyes.
Answering this was Butterfly who made a regretful face: Mrs. Di, Im sorry, I couldnt protect your daughter properly....
Mother, growing tense due to how the conversation was evolving, the pipsqueak promptly spoke in Butterflys defense, Its not Auntie Butterflys fault, its that bad; old man over there. She did everything to keep me safe. Also, also, its not as bad as it looks, my blood has healing properties, see? The cut on my hand isnt so bad, its only a light scratch, it doesnt hurt.
Despite the tears trickling down the babys cheek, she continues to smile to act tough when in fact the dagger she used hurts a whole tone!
Chapter 1822 - “He Doesn’t Deserve to Live (4)”
Chapter 1822 He Doesnt Deserve to Live (4)
Without uttering a word as a stream of salty fluid trickled down onto her mouth from above, the demon queen gradually locks onto the mentioned old bastard after making sure this was real.
Did you hurt my Ling Yan? She asks with the most menacing re.
Gu Lao didnt get frightened by that eerie re though. Sneering in his voice: Thats right.
Why?
My Ling Yan did nothing, why hurt her?
Ive already exined this to Elder Butterfly before and I have no reason for it aside from that she doesnt deserve to live. Holding himself high and mighty, Gu Lao doesnt even flinch when spouting that crap.
This girl is just someone who wants to climb up to the monarchs bed, why should I be afraid of anything?
Loosening her protective grip around Ling Yans body, Bai Yan suddenly bursts outughing. It grew wilder and wilder until her very voice echoed across the entire valley, sending all of the nearby critters fleeing due to the creepiness.
Good! What a good way of saying one doesnt deserve to live! Bai Yans eyes pinned onto the old bastard as she began to trudge forward at him in a very scary manner, Since you are willing to spout such things then Im sure you wont mind paying the price for your own words.
And you think you can make me pay by yourself? Gu Lao grew derisive in his smirk, dismissing any possibility of this woman being a threat.
Thats right, by myself! Bai Yans voice now sounded chilling to the bone.
However, before either party could make a move against one another, another third voice that was harsh and cold cuts in from the front. Who did you say doesnt deserve to live?
Without a question, this voice was all too familiar to everyone present so they didnt require a single moment to recognize it.
Gu Laos body froze as a result. Stiffly swinging his head at the source, that old figure started to shake as his visionnded on the sword like man casting his shadow over the group from the sky.
He-hes back....
Gu Laos eyes shrank once he took a better nce and realized theres another woman standing beside the monarch.
That woman... isnt that Mrs. Dis mother? Why is she with the monarch?
Monarch! Butterfly became ecstatic at the sight of her liege returning. Her moods been thrown up and downtely so its taking a heavy toll on this female elder who nearly died today.
The monarch is back...
Hes finally back!
Thats great......
With His Monarchness here, Gu Lao wont be able to make waves anymore, and Miss Ling Yan is safe now.
Perhaps its the easing of her tensenessing too abruptly, but Butterflys legs quickly gave way once she got those thoughts into her head. Without much of a struggle, the woman copsed to the ground and started tough hysterically.
Grandpapa! Ling Yans eyes got all teary and red once she recognized who hase. However, the pipsqueak did not let those tears roll due to her own stubbornness. She wants to appear strong before Bai Yan.
Youre back...
Seeing that Ling Yans clothes were covered in blood, Heavenlys mood didnt fare so well despite the weing words.
You hurt Ling Yan? The grandfather turns to the old bastard and asks after getting a grasp of the situation.
Looking ugly in his face, Gu Lao grinds his teethes in frustration: Monarch, I only....
Grandma! Before that reply could be finished, Di Ling Yan had broken free from her own mothers hold and quickly ran for the two neers spot after theynded.
Bai Nings heart almost stopped beating there once she saw the blood ridden clothes on the child. Without fail, the grandmother also ran forward and caught that tiny body.
Quick Ling Yan, show me where youre hurt. Grandmother here will have a look.
Giggling as she shook her little head: Its okay Grandmother, Im fine. The wounds have already healed....
Chapter 1823 - “He Doesn’t Deserve to Live (5)”
Chapter 1823 He Doesnt Deserve to Live (5)
Grandpapa, the pipsqueaks smile was bright and joyous as she spoke, this is my grandmother and mother. They are here to pick me up so Ill be going home with them afterwards.
The entire body of the man had gone stiff as a rock there. Slowly turning his head like a utter robot, he makes a cringy face like hes eaten a lemon.
Is this girl your daughter?
Answering with a nk face, Bai Yan replies in a dismissive voice: Yep.
Why didnt you mention it to me at the time while we were inside the ruin? I remember mentioning the name to you at least three or five times! Why dont you say shes your daughter? Due to the excitement of this grand news, Heavenlys entire face was changing color now.
Still nd in her voice, Bai Yan doesnt sound so motivated in her exnation: Thats because I was afraid you might get over excited like youre doing right now. I had intended to tell you after we leave the ruins. Not like you are getting any younger you know, its not good to get too much stimtion at your age.
Gu Lao and Butterfly did not expect Bai Yan to use this sort of a tone to speak to Heavenly. As a result, theyre both staring at the demon queen in a weird way. Of course, the former being that of joy since if the woman offends the monarch, then it would be equivalent to a death sentence, thus removing Gu Yas love rival.
And thetter... well, its obviously full of worry.
Butterfly opened her mouth then and wanted to persuade Bai Yan to change her attitude. Unfortunately, its at this exact moment that her injury had a rpse like fate destined it. The female elder found her words stuck in the throat, forcing her to only use those eyes as a pleading sign to the pipsqueak to stop this demon queen.
Ling Yan naturally saw Butterflys expression, but she did not care too much in light of this. In her view, whatever her mother does was right, thats why she had no reason to stop it.
You... Heavenly huffs a long breath to gather himself before shaking his own head helplessly at that childish behavior. Only you would be so worrisome about me, thinking I will do something risky for Ling Yans sake. I may not have raised you during your childhood, but dont think I dont know your personality and character.
If Bai Yan had really told him about it in the ruins, he probably wouldve done something stupid and hurt himself out of impulse. By then nothing good wouldvee of it.
So......
Its the right choice to keep it a secret from himself.
Wanting to give her old man a cheeky smile after thatment, Bai Yan was halfway into that when her eyes fell upon the pipsqueaks dress again. Immediately, her half-formed smile flipped upside and transformed back into that of anger.
You and Mother step aside first, Ill deal with this situation first. And when we go back Ill apologize for keeping things a secret from you.
At this moment Gu Laos brain was undoubtedly not working properly. All over his mind was the words Heavenly used.
Although I never raised you since you were a child...
Raised you?
What does that mean? Cant be, this woman is supposed to be growing up around the monarch? Otherwise, why else would he say something like that in an apologetic tone?
Not waiting for him to understand the dilemma, Bai Yans figure had alreadye before the old bastard.
In his haste, Gu Lao hurriedly drew his de upwards to meet the swording down at his head. Sparks flew at the metallic contact of the two swords.
Ynnn~!
Stepping back several steps at the force, the old bastard found his arm going numb despite being able to repel the first strike.
The strength of this woman... Shes likely above that of Elder Butterflys.
Even among the various ranks of the Demi Divine Lord level, which Gu Lao and Butterfly was at, there are still the strong ones and the weak ones. For example, Butterfly would be somewhere at the middle area while Gu Lao hit the higher barrier of the same level due to the drug.
Right now, based on the old bastards assumption, Bai Yans strength should be equal to Elder Skys, the second strongest in this domain. For that reason, hisplexion had gone a little whiter as he continued to retreat under the onught of the demon queens de.
You took a drug?
Chapter 1824 - He Doesn’t Deserve to Live (6)”
Chapter 1824 He Doesnt Deserve to Live (6)
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes in as she essed the old bastards condition.
This old thing shouldve taken some sort of drug to gain this much power. He did not have this much strength before.
Pity......
Bai Yan smirked with frosted delight: Did you forget Im an alchemist who cured Ji Songs illness?
What?
Gu Lao appeared dismayed as he looked up to that gorgeous yet frightening face. Out of reflex, the color literally drained from his own as he watched what the woman was doing next.
First, Bai Yan pulled out a bottle from her storage ring and removed the cork to let a round green pill to slide out onto her palm. With a pinch, the object promptly turned to powder and drifted into the air like gas.
Already ugly in the face to begin with, Gu Laos expression grew even worse when he realized what was happening to his own body when he felt the effects. Whatever boost he had from the forbidden drug was diminishing rapidly.
This... how is this possible? Gu Laos heart got smashed in as the panic settled into those old eyes.
Although he came ready to die today, but he did not expect that he would be killed by just anyone, let alone a woman whom he considers beneath himself.
Monarch, Gu Lao hurriedly turned to Heavenly, me and the miss went to the main world to bring you back. Out of that debt, can you help me this one time? If without me, you wouldnt have been able to return to the Heavenly Domain so smoothly.
If Ling Yan had died then perhaps he wouldnt have the courage to ask, but thats not the case was it? Thatss was perfectly fine still so he still has a chance.
Heavenlys sight fell upon the old bastard, those eyes sharp and daggering: Before I answer you, I want you to answer me this first. Lets assume I have a daughter, how do you think I would treat her?
Of course that didnt go down the old bastards head properly since he didnt want to think in that direction.
Thats an easy answer, you would cherish the daughter as the ultimate treasure.
Based on how much love Heavenly gave to the pipsqueak, its obvious the monarch would also love his daughter to the bone. Spoiling such a daughter would be the least of it.
That being the case... Heavenly sneered and barred his teeth, What makes you think I would help you fight my own daughter? Besides, you also harmed my granddaughter.
Boom!
Darkening a sunny day with that detail, Gu Lao felt his world copsing in on himself.
Perhaps if the day wasnt so tense and dire then he would perhaps connect the dots already by the firstment from Heavenly. However, his mind has already been warped, propelled into a state of radicalization. Whatever clue he was given, hes turned a deaf ear to it until now where got a firm confirmation.
So thats how it is. The monarch already married and had a child of his own. No wonder, thats why he made that face when I asked him.
Slowly closing his eyes, the old bastard finally epts his own fate knowing what lies ahead. The power boost he got had already faded so any hope was lost.
Monarch, this is all my own work, it has nothing to do with the miss. She doesnt know anything. I... I hope you can spare her since shes not rted to this.
Bang!
Bai Yans sword cut down again after giving her father space to speak there. Shes done with this person now that he knows why hes going to die and the reason behind it.
Pfff!
Spewing blood from his mouth from the blow, Gu Lao smashes into the ground in despair.
Chapter 1825 - Gu Lao’s Death (1)”
Chapter 1825 Gu Laos Death (1)
I will decide upon Gu Yas fate once I investigate her involvement. You do not get to dictate my decision. Heavenlys daggering re now got menacing as the threatening aura seeped forward: If I find out shes the one behind all this, she will not be spared regardless of what shes done for me.
Gu Laos body shook, his old face going ghostly white as he crumbled to the floor in a paralyzed state.
If Mdy really did make a mistake, the monarch wouldnt let her go for sure based on his character....
Yan Yan, let me carry out his execution. Heavenly went over and pats his daughter on the shoulder, that voice no longer violent and cruel: I dont want his filthy blood dirtying your hands....
Facing that gaze beside herself, Bai Yan slightly nods her head in understanding. She understood this was her fathers way of trying to redeem himself. Alright.
Swish!
The moment Heavenly raised his hand, a random longsword promptly flew into his hands from the ground. Power gushed forward from his body, causing all of the greenery and trees to sway under his might. Hes a true death god right now, even the air around him was starting to distort due to the strength he released.
Gu Laos did not get to utter another word afterwards. Right when the old bastard opened his mouth, the sword had already pierced through his chest and into his heart, causing the blood to spray outwards like a fountain.
Looking back at this moment, the old fanatic truly regretted his own decisions. If he had known things would turn out this way, he never wouldve chosen this route. Its one thing if he died alone, but its very likely Gu Ya would be dragged into the mess too. For that reason, he couldnt close his eyes even in death. Worst of all, that sted pipsqueak still lives!
If only, if only I had moved a bit faster, then I wouldve taken her head and achieved my goal atleast!
Second Elder, I will remember your efforts in protecting my granddaughter. Heavenly says after pulling the de out of the now dead perpetrators flesh. He didnt forget the dreadful state Butterfly was in when he came out.
Monarch, this is what Im supposed to do, theres nothing to remember for.
Whether its right or not, Ill remember regardless. Caressing the little pipsqueaks hair, Heavenlys face was all smiles: As for you Sweetie, you cant call me grandpapa anymore, you got to start calling me grandfather instead, understand?
The pipsqueak appears all dull in her expression due to not figuring out the reasoning for that request.
How did Grandpapa be Grandfather?
And be Mothers father too?
Youre really... my grandfather? Tilting her head, the pipsqueak still didnt quite believe it.
But if hes not Grandfather then why would Mother be so anxious that day? She even entrusted me to the elders in order to go into the ruins to save him....
As authentic as ever. Heavenly grins with those pampering eyes.
I and this littless really is fated, no wonder the first time I saw her I would feel so close and want to kidnap her home. Turns out shes my actual granddaughter....
Funny part was that he had intended to get Xiachen the steambun toe kidnap her home if he couldnt. Turns out theyre siblings!
Chapter 1826 - “Gu Lao’s Death (2)”
Chapter 1826 Gu Laos Death (2)
Now I dont need to kidnap her and shes already mine....
Haha!
Just thinking of that was enough to make Heavenlyugh inside, causing him to feel ted from the feet up to his head.
Ninger. Heavenly now turns his sight onto Bai Ning after collecting himself.
If his tone before towards Bai Yan and Ling Yan were that of gentle loving care, then this beloved woman that was his wife would be that of pure tenderness.
Im sorry for being sote in meeting you....
Bai Ning smiled: Its I who should be saying sorry. I shouldnt have forgotten you, otherwise we wouldnt be apart for so many years. And, Ive caused my own daughter to suffer so much....
Lan Yues (foster mother for Bai Yan) temperament was good so she was able to entrust her own daughter to that friend. What Bai Ning didnt expect though was Lan Yues husband being a scumbag who would torture his own supposed daughter!
Now just thinking back to her own mistake in the past was enough to make the grandmother clench her fist in frustration.
This girl... Its her and Yun Fengs daughter, their essence of love.
Chi Chi. Dissatisfied at being ignored for so long, the golden chicklet squeaked several times before jumping up to Bai Yans shoulder to announce his presence.
Mother, theres a little chicken! Di Ling Yan beamed with delight as she reached out with her hand in a attempt to catch the little fell. Shes all sparkling in the eyes at such a cute fluff feather.
Chi Chi! Theres anger in the chicklets eye at the maltreatment.
I am not a chicken okay! I am an ancient golden phoenix, how can youpare me to a chicken?
These humans... theyre all so blind!
Oh Im so frustrated! CHI CHI!!!
Mother, I have always been envious of Big Brother having Little Rice apanying him. Can I have this little chicken as mypanion?
The chicklet nearly fell off the bonkers at the request and shrieked in protest. Out of reflex, he also wanted to jump over and peck the little rascal for treating him as a toy.
However......
After seeing the lovely little face of the baby girl, the golden chicken found himself unable to move.
Hes a male, and a male that likes pretty things at that. Since Di Ling Yan was such an adorable little girl, theres no reason he couldnt turn a blind eye to that insult.
Okay, Bai Yan plucked the tiny chicklet off her shoulder and handed it over to her daughter, from now on hes your partner.
Due to his small stature, the golden fluff feather fitted perfectly onto the pipsqueaks palm as she held him with both hands. Its like theyre made for one another.
Since youre always making that chi chi sound, I will name you Chi Chi. You will be Chi Chi from now on. Ling Yan giggled with delight as she eyed the fluff feather.
Chi Chi. Disgruntled at the vulgar name, the golden chicklet protests by repeatedly squeaking.
I refuse!
Mother, Chi Chi will grow older right? Subconsciously and out of the blue, Di Ling Yan suddenly made a gulping sound, I wonder if he will taste good when hes bigger?
Still protesting on one second, Chi Chi abruptly stopped in the next after hearing that remark. Immediately, he shrank into a tight ball to erase his own existence.
Smirking as she nced downwards, Bai Yan found this quite amusing: Hes probably not delicious.
This chicken helped her so its only right she showed some gratitude.
Sure enough, Chi Chi sighed a breather at the help. He honestly thought for a second they might roast him for dinner.
Oh, the pipsqueak makes a splendid smile in light of the disappointing answer, Chi Chi, you dont need to be afraid, I wont eat you since you are my partner. But... if you meet my second brother Jin Tian then he will eat you though. It doesnt matter if you dont taste good so you need to watch out....
Chapter 1827 - Gu Lao’s Death (3)”
Chapter 1827 Gu Laos Death (3)
Chi Chis eyes were full of horror to the point where hes ready to cry.
This girl isforting me.... Or is she intimidating me?
Father, Bai Yan rubs her daughters hair before turning to Heavenly, How did you two leave the ruins?
The demon queens really starting to worry Chi Chi would openly wet himself if she allows Ling Yan to continue, thats why she wanted to change the topic.
There was a flicker of doubt in the mans eye: I dont know whats going on either. One moment I was fighting that monster horde, the next Im being dragged away by a strange force and out I came.
Bai Ning gently pursed her lips and exined her part: I dont know the specific details either. Yan Yan, werent you the one who caused the ruins to disappear by doing something?
Did something?
Out of reflex, Bai Yan casts a nce at the shriveled up Chi Chi.
Turns out he didnt just send me out, this little guy actually made the entire ruin disappear altogether.
Monarch, Butterfly seems to have recalled something and grew urgent in her voice, during this period while you were away, the other domains have invaded. Elder Sky is currently dealing with the invaders but I fear he might not be enough.
Heavenlys gaze promptly grew heavy, his voice cold and hard: How did the news of my disappearance spread to the other domains?
I dont know. Butterfly hung her head in apology, those eyes ashamed for her own ipetence.
When Heavenly first returned they had vanquished the spies that mightve hidden themselves in the domain. The fact that the news still leaked meant theres a traitor among their ranks.
Narrowing his eyes in, the man didnt speak for a good moment before loosening them again: Ninger, Yan Yan, Ling Yan.... were going home.
Were going home...
Bai Yan did not speak as her eyes fell upon Gu Laos now lifeless corpse. Theres something weird going on in the sort of face shes making like shes thought of something.
......
The Monarch Manor.
The sky had grown dark as countless individuals floated above the estate while gazing down at its defenders.
Your monarchs cante so they sent you rabbles here instead? Sharp like a sword, Elder Sky confronts the enemy with a strong presence of his own.
Hahahaha. A roar ofughter breaks through the empty space over thatment.
Your own monarch is now missing and we all know it. I advise you and the rest to surrender now in order to avoid further deaths, otherwise, do not me us for not showing mercy. Speaking was a senior donning a x-colored robe, his smirk contemptuous and arrogant.
Going slightly pale in the face, Elder Sky forces down his inner panic: Who told you that our monarch is missing? Hes merely in closed-door training, he wille outter when called upon.
This may be their home ground, but the other monarchs have sent their strongest fighting force for this invasion. No matter how the battle proceeds, its going to be ugly even if they doe out on top. Furthermore, its extremely strange that all the other monarchs would unite together. In the past, they only attacked on their own, never as allies.
Hoho, the same senior sneered with sarcastic note, we naturally have our way of finding out the details. But from my view, Heavenly is nowhere close to being a True Celestial. If he was back then, he wouldnt have simply sealed the monarchs in and left a hole for the likes of us to transverse through at will.
Chapter 1828 - “Rush Back to the MonarChapter Manor (1)”
Chapter 1828 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (1)
Thousands of years ago, Heavenly sealed the channels licking the domains using his own power. Its just that.... Tried as he may might, the mancked the necessary strength topletely cut off the link in its entirety. Therefore, it has now setup this twisted arrangement where the strong and mighty monarchs could not travel while their weaker subordinates could at will aside from entering the main world.
Now we only want to know one thing: Heavenly me, is he alive? The most senior foe stares down at the defenders, his voice arrogant and brazen.
JI Skys eyes grew heavy: Our monarch is of course alive. If thats the reason you and the rest is here then thats enough, you can leave now. The Heavenly Domain does not wee the likes of you here.
Hahaha! The senior bursts outughing. Ji Sky, you think we will believe that? I cannot sense an ounce of Heavenly mes energy signature. Since you wont tell the truth then dont me us for being impolite!
His eyes gradually filled up with killing intent as he raised a hand to give the signal.
Kill them!
The order given, the battle has begun as the thunder roared and the howling cry for blood rained down at the defenders.
Ji Skys strength was indeed very strong to the point where his name reigns supreme even among the other factions followers. However, that doesnt mean hes unbeatable.
With no time to think, Elder Sky promptly drew his sword to meet the oing attackers with his fellow defenders.
Do not fear, our liege may not be at the manor right now but hes going to return sooner orter. Until then, we must defend the estate!
Unlike other powers, those living in the Monarch Manor are rtively united. And if they arent, well those people had long perished during the previous invasion by the other domains, thats why the elder council sought Heavenlys return. They needed a powerful anchor for the fresh and surviving blood.
......
Unaware to most defenders, theres a particr woman hiding behind the masses of ck dots whichprised of the invaders.
Miss Yun, this location is unsafe, we should go back.... A maid apanying the masked female spoke with crisp clear voice.
Yun Ruo Xi (old witch) coldly huffs a grunt at the nosy service maid: Quit annoying me. It was not easy for me to get permission from the monarch to watch this battle. Its fine as long as Im not back at the Celestial Realm or Demon Realm.
Still hesitant, the maid didnt sound so sure: But the monarch tasked me to ensure Mdys safety. Right now I believe its unsafe to continue watching from this distance. I implore you to leave immediately for a safer position.
Is this how youre supposed to speak to your superior? Yun Ruo Xis expression darkened into a menacing re due to the way shes being addressed. Shes always been held in high prestige at the Celestial Pce so this attitude insulted her ego. Know that none in the Dust Frost Domain dares to speak to me in such a manner. You are nothing but a servant to the monarch so watch your tongue.
Pinning the maid with her re, Yun Ruo Xi was deliberating on how to punish this servant after she gets back. This vile old witch has never been one to let others go.
Now... who doesnt know that Im the most beloved woman of the monarch?
The maid looked stiff despite not agreeing. Nevertheless, she bowed her head to avoid further conflict.
Chapter 1829 - “Rush Back to the MonarChapter Manor (2)”
Chapter 1829 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (2)
The monarch ordered you to serve me, that means you only need to follow me and do as I say. Know that any woman who goes up against me ends up miserable or in a ditch... do you want to give it a try? Yun Ruo Xi began to cackle like a true old witch. Shes seriously falling into madness now that the restraints are off.
Fortunately for this vile being, the wind around her were extremely loud, coupling with the constant yelling from the battle beneath, none were able to pick up her voice.
The maids face went as white as one would expect though. Shes not happy about Yun Ruo Xis style of being pompous and rude to everyone around herself. Besides, someone that hasnt even received a proper title from the monarch doesnt deserve such fine indulgences. Yet its quite true any female that got in the way of this old witch did find themselves in the gutters at ater fate.
Yun Ruo Xi saw the face the maid made there. For that, shes very pleased and grinned with barring teeth underneath that mask.
Thats the benefit of power... Now, I dont even need to hide my real self anymore. Like now, its so pleasing to see the horror on their faces when I start making threats. And just you wait Bai Yan, I have already reached a height you can never achieve. Once the Dust Frost Domain attacks the main world, not even the demons can protect you anymore....
Now stay quiet while I watch this show. Yun Ruo Xi was done and turns her attention back to Ji Sky and the others, This war is not something onees across easily. Perhaps there wont be a second chance in a lifetime.
What a shame....
Ive long heard of Heavenly mes name from those at the Dust Frost Domain. Hes supposed to be a rare genius that stands at the very peak. Too bad hes too blinding and doesnt know how to hide his brilliance. Now hes offended too many and will perish at the hands of those he deems beneath himself.
In this old witchs view, even if the guy remains missing for now, hes going to die sooner orter. Its just a matter of time before the monarchs of the other domains break free. By then, the new rulers woulde forward and she would stand by their side as the queen of all.
Beneath the sky where the main fighting ensued, Ji Sky could see several of his peers in the elder council was starting to wane in their ability to fight.
In his urgency, the old elder cried out. Do not give up! We mut hold on until the monarch returns, understand?! If we fall now then only death awaits us all!
Sure enough, Ji Skys words had the added effect of revitalizing the fighting spirit of those who are ready to give up due to the fatigue and pressure. They understood that if they are going to die anyways then its better off fighting. They are no cowards, otherwise they wouldnt have been chose to be here in the Monarch Manor.
Before anyone knew it, the darkened sky of gloom and oppression had dispersed to reveal the bright red sunset.
The scene felt like the worlds been stained with human blood due to that crimson shade. For this, the scent of death hovered in the air like an indispensable fog while warriors fell from both sides.
Ji Sky found his heart bleeding inside after he saw the newest causality among his fellow defenders. It was an elder like him. A good friend, and a goodrade. Now, the person was dead,ying there lifelessly with his eyes shot wide open in resentment.
In a burst of rage, the mighty Elder Sky flew into a violent rampage with his sword. One strike to reap a head, a second sweep to decapacitate a foe across the waist, he became a walking death reaper on the battlefield.
He wants revenge!
Revenge for his fellowrades!
......
Behind the crowd of remaining defenders who was in charge of protecting the weak inside the manor. Gu Ya stayed hidden behind a big oak tree as she watched the ensuing battle. She too didnt feel well as she cusped her mouth in horror at the bloodshed.
How could this be... Why is this happening? Its not what I wanted to see, Im just... I only wanted to bring Elder Sky back by leaking the news.... I only wanted to use them as a distraction so I can sneak away to where Heavenly is...
Since that day where Elder Sky left with Bai Yan, shes been ced under house arrest pretty much.
Chapter 1830 - Rush Back to the MonarChapter Manor (3)”
Chapter 1830 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (3)
When the foreign enemy attacked, all the people sent to watch over the Gu estate were transferred over, thus allowing herself to sneak out. In a way, she seeded in her n. However, she could not find Gu Lao though before departing. Out of fear for her trusted attendants safety, Gu Ya reluctantly came to the Monarch Manor to seek the old man.
But why... why is this happening?
Havent all the enemies who came to attack in the past not been blocked by the elders?
She thought that when Elder Sky returned from the ruins the situation would dissolve on its own, but thats not happening! Some of the elders are dead in front of her already!
No!
This is not what I wanted!
I didnt mean to hurt anyone, I only wanted to confirm Heavenlys safety, thats why I wanted to go find him....
Did you reveal the monarchs absence? A light voice from the side then that caught the guilty woman off guard. In a sh, Gu Yasplexion became a ghostly white as she hurried to check whos speaking.
Is it you? The young girl asked again with those unfriendly eyes.
Miss Ji Song, please dont talk such nonsense at a time like this. Gu Yas face barely made a change when she smiled in retort, How can I sell out the monarch?
Gu Ya understood full well the consequences of admitting, thats why she must never tell the truth.
Ji Song did not smile or frown, only staring deeply like she could gaze into the darkest secret of this woman. If you did it, the monarch and my grandfather will not let you go for this.
Despite the voice not being intimidating or threatening, those words alone were enough to make Gu Ya freeze up. Out of reflex, she began to sweat as a gulp took hold in the throat. Miss Ji Song is too funny, I would never go behind the Monarch Manor to do such a thing....
Ji Song didnt buy it one bit and continued to re at her: You know better than anyone if you could do such a thing or not.
Gu Ya wanted to refute such an usation right there and then. Unfortunately, her voice disappeared as she opened that mouth to deny because those dead bodies hade into her sight once again.
With the monarchs influence.... Hes bound to discover the truth that I did it. If there wasnt any casualty then its one thing, but even some of the elders are dead. He wont let me go for this even if I didnt mean to do it.
Miss Ji Song, Im only here to look for Gu Lao. Have you seen him? Gu Ya presses down her inner panic and barely managed to smile as she asked.
Ji Song didnt give a reply to that right away, instead, she slowly looked upwards at the invaders: Probably dead by now.... Elder Six and Elder Seven is already dead at the hands of these evil men, he should be no different.
Her little heart has been set on Gu Ya being the perpetrator of instigating this invasion so her mood wasnt very up. Whats more, she could see the sh of panic when she called out the woman. She may not be intelligent and sharp like her elders, but shes not oblivious to those who lie.
Gu Yas figure appeared very stiff after thatment. Pulling her lips into a frown: In that case, I will go look for him elsewhere.
This matter was done at her own decision while concealing it from Gu Lao, thats why she must locate her attendant to discuss the issue because only he could protect herself.
Chapter 1831 - Rush Back to the MonarChapter Manor (4)”
Chapter 1831 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (4)
After a long stretched out battle, Ji Sky was gradually feeling the strain on his old self after deflecting thest blow. He hasnt given up, but strong will doesnt equal to physical strength in this case.
Bang!
Attacking from the rear in his moment of weakness, Ji Sky did not dodge in time and took the blow bluntly. Dropping his sword, this old man could no longer carry his weapon and flew many meters off before plunging into the cold hard ground with that fall.
Elder Sky! Those on the Monarch Manors side exims in great fright at the sight.
Grandfather! Ji Songs heart jumped, her head a nk state as she ran towards her only family member.
Little Song! After spitting out blood from due to the injury, the poor grandfather only saw the painful image of his granddaughter crying and running over. For that, his old face crumbled into horror: Donte over!
Back over in the sky, the leading foe took notice and waved hiss men to dive down for intercept. Immediately, Ji Song was caught between several attackers with her in the middle.
Pff! Ji Sky once again spewed blood from his mouth at the situation, those eyes a reckoning of red: Dont any of you touch her! Whoever dares to touch so much as a hair on her will have their soul crushed under my fist! I will take you all to hell with me if I must!
The enemy leader did not seem to hear the threat though and instead reached down to bring the child into a choking hold with his hand.
Ji Song! All of the elders are very much frantic now as they attempted to break through the blockade for a rescue. Sadly, the enemy forces were many and they too little to resist.
In retrospect, Ji Song didnt appear frightened in the slightest despite being in such a predicament.
You let her go, let go of my granddaughter! Pulling himself up, Ji Sky wanted to run over to be blocked by countless swords from the front.
Old man, your granddaughter is in our hands now. If you tell us where Heavenly me is then well let your granddaughter go, how about that? Saying this was a woman dressed in blue, her sarcastic eyes fell upon Ji Sky when saying that.
Theyve been stalking the Monarch Manor for several days already, and the reason they didnt attack earlier was because they wanted more information regarding Heavenlys existence. If the guy was around, he wouldvee out by now. And as they all see.... Clearly the guy was either in great danger, or seriously injured, regardless, its the time to press their advantage.
Furthermore, imagine they manage to capture the infamous Heavenly me alive? That would be a merit worthy of going into the history books!
My grandfather wont ever tell you anything. Ji Song coldly met the blue dressed woman, her head held high in proud promation: He is absolutely loyal to the monarch. Even if you kill me, he wont say a thing!
Is that right? The woman slowly strolled forward and grabbed over Ji Song from the guy. With slight flex of her slender finger, a huge pinch of red promptly shown through the childs cheek after the act. Who doesnt know Elder Sky of the Heavenly Domain is extremely fond of his own granddaughter? I like to see if you are more important today or that Heavenly me is more important.
Chapter 1832 -“Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (5)”
Chapter 1832 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (5)
The woman in blue doesnt believe that this old guy would let his granddaughter die like this, hence the confidence her speech.
Ji Song! Ji Skys voice sounded a heart wrenching battle cry as he crushed the des into dust with his bare hands. All of you get out of my way!
His momentum exploded, and those close to him stumbled backwards due to the effect. However, they soon stabilized their pace and again surrounded the old grandfather in the middle.
Grandfather, Ji Song swings her gaze over and spoke with a cool calm voice, I am not afraid of anything so you do not have to worry about me. You have to remember that you are the first elder of the Heavenly Domain, some things... are more important than me.
Aching in the heart over his granddaughters maturity, Ji Sky spews another mouthful of blood as his momentum deted.
I told you all to let go of my granddaughter, are you deaf?! What skill do you bastards have in harming a child! If you got the balls thene at me instead!
Song, shes just a child....
And my only concern in the world...
But betraying the monarch is not possible, even if I dont know if hes able to get out of the ruins, that doesnt matter!
Whats more, next to the ruins, there is still Ling Yan waiting for her mother....
How can I ever put that little one in danger after her mother entrusted that child to me?
But if I dont say anything then Song is bound to lose her life....
Do I really have to let me one and only granddaughter die?
Ji Sky slowly closed those pained eyes, his mind returning back to the picture of how Heavenly singlehandedly paid the price of sealing off the domains due to that righteous determination.
Then after that scene, another image appeared with Bai Yan entering the ruins with the same type of determination....
Gradually, the old elder shot open eyes again. With the hesitation gone, he returns his sight upon the young girl with the loving gaze of a grandfather.
Little Song, are you really not afraid of anything?
Ji Songs sight fixes onto her grandfather with the same type of determination in those memories: I am not afraid, as long as were together then I fear nothing....
Hahaha! Ji Sky breaks out into a hystericalugh at that. He continued this until tears gradually flowed out of those old eyes.
How can I turn my back on the Monarch Manor when your parents died for the Heavenly Domain? My little Song, I promise you, afterwards I will definitely get revenge on these people for you. Then... then I will apany you to the afterlife so we can all be a family again.
The other elders all stared at their leader with surprise.
No one knows better than they do regarding the level of love Ji Sky had for this child.
Shes his life. Without this granddaughter, he would be without a purpose. By then, what other reason does he have to live?
Grandfather, Ji Song softly formed a smile as her eyes beamed with pride, you are my hero.
Inparison to saving a granddaughter, giving one up requires even more courage...
#
Chapter 1833 -“Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (6)”
Chapter 1833 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (6)
This way, the monarch would not die once he returns, and her grandfather wouldnt be a sinner. He wouldve seeded in preserving his values and his name....
The woman in blue had a slight change in her expression after that. Flexing her muscle as she pinched the childs hand, everyone could hear the sound of brittle bone snapping.
In light of the excruciating pain though, Ji Song didnt dare utter a single cry. Shes afraid her voice would make her grandfather regret and change his decision.
Ji Sky, Ill give you onest chance, if you dont say where Heavenly me is then Ill strangle your granddaughter! The vile womans eyes were cold and sinister as a snake.
Song! Ji Sky issued a despairing roar. Grabbing the nearest weapon he could find, the old grandfather shed into the air with an arc at anyone who blocked his path, Come after me if you want to kill me, dont touch my granddaughter!
The other elders shared a nce with each and got a mutual understanding to enter the fray again. They want to break through theyers of obstacles toe to Ji Songs aid, otherwise, it would be toote afterwards.
Ji Songs breathing has grown increasingly more difficult as she choked under that grip. Knowing her end was near, the child wanted to give onest look at her grandfather before dying.
Just another look...
Tears flowed from the corner of the girls eyes at that thought. Theres so much yearning and sadness in there that its heartbreaking.
Despite showing no fear earlier, shes just a child after all.... How could she really not be afraid of death?
No! Ji Sky desperately rushed towards his granddaughters location, but theres simply too many foes ahead blockading his route.
At this moment, he could feel his heart shattering into a million pieces after he noticed the spec of blood slowly dripping out of the childs mouth. Its the obvious sign shes going to give in at any second.
Song!!! Deafening in his cry, the old man also starts spewing blood from his throat at the hopeless situation.
The enemy saw this opening and most definitely took advantage of this. In their haste, they shot forward and pierced countless swords into the old elders body.
Song wanted to plead for her grandfather to stop after that. Sadly, her mouth could not find a voice as thest light slowly drifted away from those eyes at this despairing scene.
This time.... She reckons she wont be able to escape.
Grandfather...... Will die too?
But she wants grandpa to live well, the monarch cant be without Grandfather....
Ji Song gently closed her eyes in regretful resentment at these invaders. Now, the woman in blue only needs to give one tiny tug to end her life due to how weak she has be. And sure enough, that grip gradually began to tighten around the neck since the woman in blue figured this child was no longer of use.
Stop, you stop this right now! Fifth Elder and the others also roared in absolute anger, Come after us instead, dont hurt an innocent child! Song is only ten years old, do you not have any consciousness?!
Child? Back over in the sky, the x-colored robe senior whos in charge of this invasion force sneered with delight, You are mistaken about something here. Regardless of you being a child or a old senile, youre all going to die! Everyone in the Heavenly Domain will die today!
#
Chapter 1834 -“Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (7)”
Chapter 1834 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (7)
Do it! Pulling his sight back, the x-robed senior coldlymands.
Smirking as well over the approval, the woman in blue did not hold back anymore and attempts to finish off her hostage with a snap of her thumb on the childs neck.
Boom!
However, its at this crucial moment that a light sword suddenly cuts down from the heavens and lopped the female viin in two. This attack proceeded to slice through the hearth beneath as well, thus creating a long chasm through the earth.
Already unconscious due to theck of air, Ji Song began to crash down towards the ground from midair. Thankfully a hand had caught her little body part way, otherwise she would most certainly make a huge st at the impact with her frail health.
You... Ji Skys eyes shrank in realization at this sudden interjection.
Having his heart jump out, this old grandfather would never forget that dazzling face of the woman whom he misunderstood. He feared for the worse during this entire battle, but now all he felt was ecstasy of joy.
Shes back... does that mean the monarch is back too?
Thinking up to here, Elder Sky and the rest of the Monarch Manors defenders were looking around with excitement until they locked onto a certain figure in the sky.
Its true.....
Monarch...
The monarch is back, hes really back!
At this very moment, the elders are full of joy on their faces as a warm current surged from within their once despairing heart.
As long as the monarch is here, none of the people who came today can leave.
We will avenge ourrades on the battlefield!
Bai Yan did not pay attention to these people in light of the messy scene. Rather, shes preupied with feeding a medicine to her little friend whom she caught.
Cool to the touch, Ji Songs eysh flutters as she slowly regained consciousness. Murmuring in the voice: Mrs. Di...
Not uttering a word in light of her own innards churning with anger at what has transpired, Bai Yan hands the patient over to her own mother Bai Ning. Mother, help me look after her and Ling Yan. I need to deal with this first.
Okay. The grandfather happily nodded. She has no doubt her proud daughter could deal with these fools.
Whats more, theres also her husband Yun Feng here. Theres no way her man would let their daughter get hurt....
Go Mother! Di Ling Yan gleefully shouts in support. She could already see these poor people crying for mercy.
Isnt living a good thing?
Why do these people always like to go up against Mother?
Heavenly me! The most senior leader of the invasion force bypassed Bai Yans figure with his sight and locked onto the man behind her. Instantly, his breath stopped in tense agitation.
Didnt that person send news that Heavenly me is missing, why is he back now?
I only want to know who told you lot about my disappearance? Heavenly coldly demands, its a secret that is only known to those within my estate...
Monarch. Ji Song pants and coughs as she spoke with those weak frail voice, I probably know who it is....
Who? He swings around to ask the child.
#
Chapter 1835 -“Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (8)”
Chapter 1835 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (8)
It should be... Gu Ya. Speaking of the name, Ji Songs found her body emptying out as the sweat poured out of the forehead.
Gu Ya....
These two words smashed into everyones heart like a hammer.
Fortunately for the woman herself, Gu Ya had snuck away earlier. Otherwise, she would most certainly faint away due to the fright of being exposed.
Song, Ji Sky had juste back to his senses after hearing the name. Going pale, this old grandfather hurriedly spoke, You are absolutely certain?
Gu Ya was known to love the monarch so they never did anything about her obsession before. Now its be known shes the one responsible for this tragedy? Without question, its shocking to the defenders.
I bumped into Gu Ya when I wasing over. She was sneaking around and watching in the back. I found her behavior very strange so I got suspicious and asked her if shes the one who leaked the news of the monarchs disappearance. She got very nervous and frantic when I did, thats why I believes its her... Ji Song then shifts her sight upon Heavenly, that voice weak but clear, Monarch, you need to investigate this. I do not know the specifics and can only provide this much information....
Sure enough, the mans gaze narrowed into a dangerous slit.
No one knows how much anger he has in his heart.
Because of Gu Ya, the victims of todays battle are numerous. And because of that woman.... Ji Sky and his granddaughter were also nearly killed.
Such a crime cannot go unanswered. If true, he would never let her go!
I understand, I will send others to investigate this matter. If its proven true that shes responsible, I will have her pay for everything. The death of the brothers and sisters of the Monarch Manor will not be in vain! Heavenlys voice was firm and without question, Now, I must deal with these bastards from the other domains first, then I will handle the internal affairs.
No matter who it is, if they had a hand in leaking the detail of my disappearance, they too will die like these attackers.
The hearts of the elders were also in full swing.
Compared with Gu Ya, they are more likely to believe in the words of Ji Song whom they watched grow from a baby. Sure, they dont have the exact evidence yet, but thats not an issue once the battle here clears up. If that woman was responsible, theres going to be a trail to follow.
You dont need to get your hands dirty, I alone am enough to deal with this lot. Bai Yan cuts in then and slowly presented herself before the enemy army with that contemptable smirk.
She still has a bone to pick with these people from the other domains. Bai Yan hasnt forgotten it was they who attacked the Demon Realm and caused State Teachers death, so..... murdering them as payback was the least she could do as a interest before the main show!
Yan Yan? Heavenly sounded surprised by the way his daughter acted.
If hes not wrong, theres an intense murderous auraing off of Bai Yans body.
Cant be, they provoked her in some way that Im not aware of?
Father, before I came to the Heavenly Domain, the Demon Realm was attacked by people like them. In order to eradicate those assants, my husband could not apany me here. If my guess is not wrong, those who attacked that day are hailing from the same domain as this bunch.
Father?
Elder Sky looked up in shock, his face in disbelief at the two speaking bodies.
Did I just hear it wrong? Mrs. Di called the monarch Father?
The Demon Realm?
Not letting Elder Sky ask the question, the leading senior of the invading force spoke first. Demon Realm? Youre the queen of the demons?
The queen of the Demon Realm... shes Heavenlys daughter?
This is not good for the rest of the domains....
#
Chapter 1836 - Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (9)”
Chapter 1836 Rush Back to the Monarch Manor (9)
Yes, Im the queen of the Demon Realm, and likewise, Im Heavenlys daughter. Bai Yans faint smile gradually turned cold and menacing, spreading her killing intent across the battlefield and stirring up a cyclone around the air.
Ji Skys expression changed instantly over that confirmation. Looking back and forth between the parent and child, this most senior member of the elders wanted to say something only to discover hes lost his voice. This was especially true when he saw Bai Ning to the sky, causing that shock to magnify by several folds.
This girl is the monarchs daughter.
In other words. her mother is the monarchs wife?
And what did I do before? I harmed the monarchs wife by mistake! This time I wont be forgiven for sure, nothing will be able to atone for that sin!
The night has be increasingly more intense by this point, thus shrouding Yun Ruo Xis presence behind the main invasion force. This old witch was currently clenching her fist until the nails had pierced into her palm due to jealousy.
Why?
Why is Bai Yan appearing here of all ces, and how did she be Heavenlys daughter?
I had to go through great lengths before bing the mistress of the Dust Frost Domain, yet she gets everything without lifting a finger! Why is it always her?!
I refuse to ept this! I refuse!
Miss Ruo Xi? The maid turned her head and saw the zing reing off of the old witch then. By following the line of sight, she too took notice to Bai Yans existence and began to have thoughts.
It seems that Miss Ruo Xi and that woman have some sort of deep grudge between them.
Lets go. Yun Ruo Xi orders with a low whisper due to her fear of Bai Yan taking notice to themselves.
The maid sneered but her face remained unchanging: Miss Ruo Xi, dont you want to continue watching this show?
No, if we stay any longer then we wont be leaving at all.
If Bai Yan finds out Im here, she will chase me to the end of this world. I need to sneak away before its toote. Besides, its never toote for me to exact my revenge. She will pay for her crime against me in due time!
Giving onest look at the center of this battlefield, Yun Ruo Xi doesnt linger and disappeared into the night.
If it was Heavenly who said this then it would cause a panic, but you think you can kill us based on your strength alone?
The old man knew that he could not escape today so he doesnt flee, but what he didnt expect though was the mans own daughtering forward for a fight. In that case, he might as well drag this woman down with him to act as a cushion.
Bai Yan ignored that statement though by drawing her Godyer. Whether or not I have the skill isnt for you to decide. Once you try it then you will know.
She doesnt need to use too much power for anyone with this ancient artifact in hand. Anyone under the Divine Lord level of a monarch stands no chance.
Boom!
The sword shed down from above after she raised it, causing a huge rift in the air like shes shing through a mountain itself. The sonic boom alone from the force had deafened the surroundings and some of those toote to dodge were instantly turned to mush by the power alone.
Chapter 1837 - “Ashamed Ji Sky”
Chapter 1837 Ashamed Ji Sky
Forget about the enemies here today, even the defenders of the manor were stunned by this disy of shear brute force. Out of fear, they had taken steps back in order to avoid being caught up in the mess.
Now, do you believe I have the strength? The corners of Bai Yans lips gradually stirred up a smirk in contempt of the old man who questioned her ability.
Youre also half a step into the Divine Lord level? The leader clenched his fist in frustration as it trembled in uncertainty over his own resolve.
The reason why Gu Lao was considered strong was because he had half a foot into the realm of being a monarch, and this woman shes obviously stronger than Gu Lao!
How in the world did Heavenlys daughter that came out of nowhere have such a incredible ability?
Feeling his heart drop into a chill over this truth, the leader of the invasion force dreaded for what the future holds in regards to the other domains. They came to deal with the forces of the Heavenly Domain because they believed these defenders are at their weakest. Turns out thats a lie and that they are at a new whole level!
But running away was toote even if the old senior wanted to by this point.
Why was that?
Because Bai Yan had already appeared behind his back with the Godyer and shed down.
Fortunately for this old man, he managed to react in time and used his own de to deflect the first strike. Of course, he still suffered incredible damage from the impact and got blown away several meters due to the sheer force. And as if that wasnt enough, Bai Yan quickly followed up with a second strike with her leg. It hit him and hit him hard in the stomach, causing him to gasp as the air left him.
Shooting out like an arrow, the old man found himself unable to speak when he wanted to plead for mercy after a series of incessant coughs. In his horrified state, he looked up to discover the one gazing down at himself was not the demon queen, but none other than Heavenly himself, the master of this domain who showed no emotions in those eyes.
Heavenly, you
You dont need to live anymore.
Boom!
Without so much as a chance, Heavenly pressed down with his hand against the seniors head and crushed his brains out with an energy grip.
Retracting his hand after flinging off the whitish brain materials from his palm, Heavenly turns back to his daughter with a guilty smile: Yan Yan, you wouldnt be angry that I killed this guy, right? He came up to me first, its not my fault. I couldnt resist, so.
Bai Yan simply stood there and smiled at her father. Then turning to the others present with her dominating gaze: I presume the rest of the invaders can be deal with by the elders?
Just now that sword strike from above not only killed off a good chunk of the invasion force, she also wiped out the strongest of them. That meant the only ones remaining are the small fries with the asional stronger ones. However, they are nowhere close to their leader whom Bai Yan just killed.
Yan Yan. Bai Ning happily came up to her daughters side and grasped onto those hands: When did you reach the peak stage of the Demi Divine Lord level?
Not too long ago Bai Yan shrugged, its during the time I spent inside the ruins. I touched upon he threshold of the Divine Lord level and is only a step away from breaking through to it.
That was to say, aside from an actual monarch, there are no others stronger than herself. Perhaps Ji Sky might be a match in some areas, but in terms of shear brute strength, the old grandpa definitely didnt hold a fiddle to the demon queen who controlled the Godyer.
Ji Sky felt ashamed and didnt dare to meet Bai Yans line of sight after she said that. Though the woman referred to the elders handling the cleanup, but those in the know already figured out shes actually pointing to Elder Sky.
Chapter 1838 - Sinner (1)”
Chapter 1838 Sinner (1)
Monarch! A sound of joy came from the front then that caused everyone to look over to the source.
Heavenly wrinkled his brow as he did so because he recognized that voice. Sure enough, its a familiar face of a woman whom he didnt like that caused him to make a annoyed face.
Gu Ya did not notice the strange atmosphere around that has gotten very cold and continued to show excitement in those eyes.
Just now she was going out to look for Gu Lao but stopped after she got wind of the monarchs return. Without caring for anything else, she hurried back and thus created this scene.
Tender and graceful in her face: Monarch, Im so d you are safe.
Heavenlys sight locked onto Gu Ya, but instead of returning that warmth with his own, he only had cold sharpness.
Going rigid at that intense re, Gu Ya did not know how to read this: Monarch. Why are you looking at me with such eyes?
She has known the man for many years. Strong, handsome, and at the same time indifferent to those close to himself. However, shes never been the subject of such res before. Its making her heart quiver due to the unknown.
Gu Ya, you know better than anyone on what youve done, why do you need me to remind you? Heavenly spoke with such indifference that it hurts the recipient like hes cutting her soul with a de.
What do you mean by that Monarch? Gu Yasplexion got ghostly white, her lips a thin line: Everything Ive done is for your sake and only for you. I would never think of being a burden for you.
In her mind, the invaders are of no consequence as long as Heavenly returns, thus removing her of any sin shesmitted.
Heavenly did notment on that, only examining the woman like a judge: I will give you onest chance to admit your crimes.
Gu Yas face didnt simply look white anymore, shes downright green at the inner panic.
Forcing that swelling emotion down, she attempts to change the subject and away from her crime of leaking the news out. Are you referring to the matter of Mrs. Di?
It must be because of Ling Yan. Heavenly loves the child so much, he must be upset I tried to expose the girls mother for being a vile and scheming viin. Yes, that must be it!
That idea in mind, Gu Yas gaze quickly swept over Bai Yan and Bai Nings body and grew sour inside. Shes very jealous of those two for being able to stand beside her absolute love while she could only watch from afar.
Really. Like daughter like mother, both of them are vixens who only knows how to trick their way into a mans bed. Ling Yan needs to get away from such a mother and grandmother less she be taught wrong. I will see to it that she get a proper education when Im in charge.
Monarch, I know you are referring to Mrs. Di treating of Ji Song.
As for what Ji Song said before, Gu Ya did not take it to heart.
First of all, Ji Song has no evidence, only spection and guesswork that its rted to herself. With only that, theres no way that child would bring it to the forefront.
Moreover, the monarch wasnt stupid in thisdys mind, why should Heavenly believe a childs word, right?
Chapter 1839 - “Sinner (2)”
Chapter 1839 Sinner (2)
Heavenly frowns and turned to the surviving elders.
Yan Yan cured Songs illness? This matter why didnt anyone mention to me?
Gu Ya saw that Heavenly did not respond to herself and grew a bit more panicky: I identally overheard Ji Song and Miss Ling Yans conversation, thats how I knew about their n to have Mrs. Di treat Songs condition. Its a huge risk and that caused me to worry exponentially. So, I went to the elders. Who couldve thought she would really cure Song.
Ji Song also felt quite nervous at the attention being on herself. Biting her lips, she worriedly watched the man for his judgement.
That day her grandfather harmed the monarchs wife, thats a fact. Whether its for a understandable reason or not, its of no matter. Someone must be made ountable for the crime.
Heavenly didnt want to spend another moment on Gu Ya and turned over to Ji Sky instead. Calm in his cold voice: What exactly happened? Speak!
Shaking all over at the holler, the old grandfather showed intense regret and guilt on that face.
Lets ignore the fact that Bai Ning was the monarchs wife, if he had known Bai Yan really had the ability to cure his granddaughter, Ji Sky never wouldve done what he did.
Pity
Panic got the better of his head and he had done something unforgivable.
Monarch, it was Gu Ya who came here that day to find me, she told me. He subconsciously nced towards Bai Yan, Mrs. Di wanted to be the mistress of the Monarch Manor, thats why she risked Songs health by attempting the procedure. She also told me Mrs. Di doesnt have the ability and is putting my granddaughter at risk, so I.
The surrounding air was getting colder and colder until the oppressive air made it difficult to breath around the old man.
Monarch, you also know that Songs condition is very serious and that any careless treatment would cause her to lose her life. I wont speak on Mrs. Dis medical ability, but as a grandfather, how could I let a stranger treat my only family member? I fear she wouldve really died that day
Ji Sky hung his head in shame, those eyes full of sadness: So, I summoned everyone to stop Mrs. Di.
Heavenly stayed quiet after hearing the details, but the violent surge of airing off around his body made the whole area dangerously hair raising.
So thats it..
In my own house, my daughter was subjected to such maltreatment.
Instead of treating her with respect and absolute loyalty, they saw her as a criminal and a liar.
What qualifications do they have to question her intent?
How much more harm will everyone cause my sweet child until they are satisfied?
Bai Nings expression got all icy, her sightnding on the elder: My daughter dont need to be no mistress. If theres anything she wants, she will get directly from your monarch! If I had known about your suspicions and misdeeds, I would never have allowed my daughter to save your people!
Gu Ya shot up her face in shock at the very speaking woman.
What does this woman mean? Is that how she exposes her own greed? How dare she dismiss the position of being the mistress of this estate? Is she not afraid of being kicked out by the monarch? Moreover, these elders would never allow such a greedy person enter the Monarch Manor.
However
Only silence hung in the air, not one person willing to default on Bai Nings im.
They are already aware of Bai Nings status based on Bai Yans identity. Based on their lieges personality, forget about a simple request, the man would even pluck the moon for this daughter of his if she requests!
Chapter 1840 - Sinner (3)”
Chapter 1840 Sinner (3)
But Gu Ya on the other hand doesnt know anything, hence her inability to grasp why someone who schemes to get into the mans bed would openly expose her own character. Wouldnt that be the equivalent of pushing the monarch away by shooting her own foot?
Afterwards? Heavenly acted like he didnt see Gu Yas shocked gaze and continued to ask.
Ji Skys heart quivered: I I injured the madam. If Your Monarchness wishes to punish me then I fully ept my fault I only ask that I not be casted away and driven out of the Monarch Manor.
The frown on Heavenlys face grew deeper and deeper until his brain seemingly exploded over that statement.
He hurt my wife Ninger?
The woman I loved for most of my life, she got hurt by the hands of my own men?
Tightly clenching his fist, the mans energy surged and wrapped around the hand as he shot it over to Ji Skys chest.
No one stopped the monarch there, nor did they plead for the elders case.
Hes got to take this punch! Whether it was for his impulses of that day, or for him hurting the monarchs wife, he must take this in order to repent. And if he didnt endure this punch, well, the consequences may be the expulsion from the Monarch Manor. Being driven out was far worse than taking a hit, that proves Ji Sky wouldnt be driven out already and be forced to leave.
Do you believe you should suffer this punch? Heavenlys voice sounded harsh and serious as heshed out.
Climbing up from the ground, Elder Sky wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth: I deserved this.
I want you to remember that no one is to believed without evidence. Such a mistake will not be tolerated again. Regardless of what they say, a judgement must be made only after a proper investigation. Out of Songs case and the fact that you did out of worry for her, plus your long years of service to the Monarch Manor, I will overlook this one time. If theres a second, I wont show the same mercy!
If it hadnt been for Di Ling Yan tugging at his sleeve next to himself, plus Songs pleading gaze.
Maybe this punch wouldnt have been so light.
But since he had no intention of evicting the elder, Ji Sky had to bear the punch for the reason of hurting his beloved wife.
Yes, Ji Sky sighed a breath of relief as he knelt in respect, thank you monarch.
That punch was indeed not very heavy, only causing the senior a few minor injuries on the organ. A mere healing pill would suffice.
The corners of Gu Yas mouth were a little stiff then. She didnt miss the part where Ji Sky called Bai Ning the madam of the manor.
When did this woman be the mistress of the Monarch Manor? In just a few months and the monarch already epted her?
Monarch! Gu Ya panicked, causing her elegant face to turn colorless, You really want this woman as your wife? Do you know who she is? Know her past? And shes a married woman, how can she be fit for the position of being the mistress of the Monarch Manor?
Heavenlys attention slowly receded from Elder Skys figure and shifted over to Gu Ya after that outcry.
Elders, you have all heard it for yourself on this womans ambition. She and her daughter are bothing with ill intent, do you not see that? The two of them intends to share a single husband, would that arrangement turn the entire Monarch Manor upside down?!
By this point Heavenlys gaze wasnt that of indifference anymore, its that of a storm ready to blow.
Chapter 1841 - Sinner (4)”
Chapter 1841 Sinner (4)
None of the elders responded to Gu Ya then. Its just that their original look had transformed into sympathy at this stage.
Outrageous!
Boom!
Gu Ya felt a blow to the chest at that word, causing her figure to shoot out into the crowd and be a sorry mess.
All tearful as she looks up at the man of her life: Monarch I desire nothing in this life. I merely want to follow by your side.
Heavenly sneered over that plea, his voice intense and piercing like a sword: You said Yan Yan wants to be the mistress of the Monarch Manor? Where and how did you hear such a thing?
I Gu Yas heart became uneasy over the cold gazeing down at herself, but the woman also knew this was her only opportunity to turn this around. Otherwise, the one to die would be herself today.
Thats because I overheard Mrs. Di speaking with Ling Yan in secret one day she said that only by bing your woman can she be the ruling mistress of the Monarch Manor. Ive followed you for so many years. Do you not trust my character? Everything I do is for yours and the Monarch Manors sake.
Growing red in the eye like shes about to cry, the level of grievance would make one believe shes suffered great harm to the soul by the mere usation.
Heavenly growled augh in retort: I ordered you to confess to Songs usation and nothing else. However, it surprises me that I could hear so much more directly from your mouth.
Gu Yas expression instantly froze into a popsicle.
What. Song actually used me of those spections?
Thats merely her guess; how dare she tell a story without evidence?
Do you know what her identity is in the first ce? Heavenly points to Bai Yan, his voice a frosty note.
What? Gu Ya appears lost and confused.
Smirking at the reaction, the man continues: I presume you know the level of strength in the world I lived in beforeing back here. She is from that world. Crawling up from the very bottom, she never once relied on anyone to reach this stage of her life.
Gu Yas face became more and more ugly, not cluing in on why hes telling her this. However, the detail about Bai Yan hailing from the leading world did bring unease to her heart.
Why is this woman from the same world as the monarch? Can it be. theyre rted in some way?
You said she wants to be a phoenix by using the opposite sex to her advantage? Ill tell you now that even a phoenix must bow before her. So why would she need to be one when shes so much superior?
Bai Yan didnt interrupt this and stood quietly to one side. From the very beginning, the demon queen had known this Gu Ya had motives towards the owner of this domain. Its just that before, she didnt realize Heavenly was Yun Feng himself. But now that she knows, theres no way Bai Yan would ignore the fact that a third party wants to steal her father from right under her mothers nose.
Ha Ji Sky suddenly snickered augh from his spot after thatstment.
This old elder actually found the oue to be just deserved for Gu Ya. After all, her behavior cost the Monarch Manor many lives today, some being Ji Skys own brothers and close friends on the elder council. Theres no way his heart wouldnt be angry.
And then theres that incident with his granddaughter Song. If it wasnt for Bai Ning stopping him, he mightve confronted Bai Yan during the vital procedure. By then, the girl wouldnt be cured, and he mightve done something far worse that night in which he would regret for the rest of his old life.
Chapter 1842 - Sinner (5)”
Chapter 1842 Sinner (5)
Miss Gu Ya, Mrs. Di may be young at twenty years old, but shes already gotten her foot into the Divine Lords level. The same as the monarch, so even I may not be her opponent if we fight. Why would she need others to climb higher if thats the case?
Ji Skysughter was full of sarcasm.
At the same time, it also hit the womans heart like a stick, causing that soul to tremble in shock.
Elder Sky is not the womans opponent Her strength Is that powerful?
Today, I will again announce, the man coldly and sternly scans his surrounding to make sure theyre all focused on his words, the ones in control of the Monarch Manor after me is my wife Bai Ning, followed by my biological daughter Bai Yan. She is also the young miss of my home! Therefore, whoever goes up against them will be immediately expelled from the estate and never permitted to return!
My biological daughter, Bai Yan, is also the young miss of the Monarch Manor~
Real daughter?
A thunder streak promptly blew across Gu Yas mind, sting her head to oblivion. She looked up in dismay, those eyes horrid at what this indicated.
A real daughter? This woman is his daughter, that is to say the monarch has long since married and has a wife and child?
Quivering as she closed her eyes, the woman could sense this was the end of her love for no woman could endure this level of humiliation. Not even her Shes in love with Heavenly, but she hasnt fallen so low to demand a spot after being rejected in this manner. Whats more, if she had known her patience in waiting for thousands of years would end in futility, then perhaps her choice wouldnt be like this and endure so much hurt.
Why Why is this happening? Tears began to roll down the cheeks of this fragile woman, thus blurring her vision.
Heavenly, you are not the type to easily take a wife. You always kept everyone at a distance
Not caring for that remark, the man went ahead to wrap his hands around Bai Nings shoulder. Then, smiling brilliantly instead of his usual cold version: That is because I didnt meet the right person yet, and my behavior was for awaiting her arrival. If my previous life did leave behind a wife and child, then how would I be able to have her in this life?
For him, it has always been a matter of wanting or not. If he hadnt met the right one yet then why should he lower his standard for an inferior person?
Such an affectionate confession stung Gu Yas heart, causing those tears to pour out like a waterfall. Shesughing hysterically like shes lost it.
Thousands of years in waiting to earn this farce upon myself. I am such a fool. He even has a granddaughter now, and I was blind to all of it!
Where is Gu Lao? She numbly asks this from out of the blue. She doesnt want to stay here anymore as that love has been crushed into dust. I couldnt find him anywhere.
Hes dead. The two words from Heavenly shattered thest bit of delusion inside the woman.
Trembling all over as she stumbled backward in disbelief: Youre deceiving me. How could Gu Lao have died? He only left for a bit to conduct some business; why would he die? Its not like he went out to do something terrible!
Chapter 1843 - Sinner (6)”
Chapter 1843 Sinner (6)
Heavenlys voice turned chilling when exining: He went to kill my granddaughter, so do you believe he should die or not?
Ji Sky shot his head up in shock regarding that statement. Hes exceptionally flustered upon locking onto the tiny milk bun at the center of this family.
Gu Lao wanted to hurt Miss Ling Yan after I left?
That guy How dare he do such a thing?
The little young miss is merely a child; how can he bear to harm a baby?
Thats not all. Elder Butterfly cuts in with a grin, That old thing somehow got his hands on a drug that strengthened his powers to the limit. Even I wasnt his opponent when he nearly murdered the little young miss. If it werent for the miss returning in the nick of time, perhaps Miss Ling Yan and I wouldve died back there together. Such a bastard doesnt deserve to live.
Doesnt deserve to live?
The crowd fell into stunned shock.
Does that old thing believe hes a True Celestial or something? Even a True Celestial wouldnt arbitrarily determine a persons worth of living. So, what right does someone like that have in determining a childs fate?
Gu Yas face was white as a ghost with a panic-stricken look in those eyes: What did you say? I dont believe this, and I refuse to believe that Gu Lao went to make trouble for Ling Yan. I specifically told him not to harm her, so why would he do such a thing?
Gu Yas heart ached uncontrobly. For thousands of years, she has been without family. Yet, it was Gu Lao who kept herpany through thick and thin. Losing such an essential member in her life felt like someone ripped a part of her soul away.
Its all my fault Gu Ya tightly sped her head in agony as the sobbing tears caused her voice to be an incoherent mess. All my fault, Gu Lai died because of me. I caused his death. I hurt the people closest to me. ooowooo. Atst, she bursts out crying for all to hear until the whole battlefield could listen to this noise.
Unfazed by this scene, Heavenlys gaze remains cold and harsh towards this woman. If youre done crying then answer my question. Are you the one who leaked the news of my disappearance?
Almost instantaneously, Gu Yas mourning cry stuttered for a brief second and transformed into a fluster.
She may be grieving, but she also knew that admitting to this situation would cause her to face a fate worse than death.
Pursing her lips as she responded: I didnt, I admit I framed Mrs. Di, but I didnt betray everyone. Monarch, if you are angry with me then you can kill me, but I wont admit such a crime that I didnt do.
This battle has caused too many losses towards the Monarch Manor.
Clearly, its you. Ji Song tightly clenched her, Youre the one who leaked the news. I can tell from the first time I asked you this question. The panic you showed back then was too obvious.
Gu Ya quivered: What evidence do you have that I did it?
I Song became speechless for a moment.
Thats right, shes able to determine its Gu Ya but had no evidence. Without proof, its the same as making a fruitless usation.
Monarch, the former morbid child turns to Heavenly, her eyes solid and persuasive, although I dont have evidence but I am certain its her.
Gu Ya continues to force herself to be calm because she knows thats the key to her survival. Any panic would be seen through and thus exposing herself.
The monarch himself said so that one needs evidence. Without evidence, it cant prove I did it.
Chapter 1844 - Sinner (7)”
Chapter 1844 Sinner (7)
Evidence? Suddenly, a soft chuckle broke through the air and into everyones ear.
Gu Ya hurriedly looked up towards the night and focused on the source.
With her red rosy red dress whistling against the wind, Bai Yans smirking grin doesnt go unnoticed: My father does indeed do things by the evidence, but too bad. I never go by the evidence. If I say you did it, then you are guilty! Who dares to tell me otherwise?
Gu Ya popped her eyes out in disbelief. Shes never met such a bold person before, so out of reflex, she turned to Heavenly for help. Monarch
I have always loved this daughter the most. Whatever she desires is what she will get. Shrugging his shoulder, Heavenly makes a face of a helpless father that overly dotes on his child. This was a total one-eighty to his usual demeanor.
Grinning deviously, Bai Yan slowly encroaches upon Gu Ya like a judge: Gu Ya, you think you can hide your guilt from me because you wont admit it? I am confident in Songs honesty and that this child wont lie Also, I am a person of my word. So if you tell me the truth then I will give you a painless death.
You Gu Ya choked, seemingly trying to think of a proper way out of this situation.
Sure enough, this woman once again turned towards Heavenly for help. Yet the man didnt bother to return her pleading gaze like shes a dead person already.
Stung inside over how little she meant to this man, she closed her eyes and submitted to fate. Yes, it was my doing.
Silent tears gradually rolled down those cheeks: I did it out of fear for the monarchs safety. I wanted to go look for you in the ruins, but the elders ced me under house arrest inside my Gu Manor. Thats why I came up with the n of making diversion so I cane out.
I was merely doing it for his sake, I never intended to make things spiral out of control.
Monarch, what came afterward was never my intent. I honestly believed Elder Sky would be able to cope with anything that came. I never intended for Sixth Elder and Seventh Elder to die.
Crumbling to the ground as she wept, Gu Ya finally let loose the guilt thats within herself.
Sixth Elder and Seventh Elder treated me well; how can I ever bear to harm them? I didnt mean for any of this.
Third Elder Yu exploded at thatstment: Not intentional? Do you think a single word like not intentional can erase your crime? Do you know what youve done? The damage youve done? Your selfishness killed them and everyone today!
Elder Butterfly didnt yell like her peer but pursed her lips in anger as well.
Since her return, shes seen the corpses of her fellow peers on the ground after their demise. They may not be the closest of the bunch, but theyve worked together for many years, theres no way her mood wouldnt be affected. This was especially true when the reasoning behind their death came under the reason of a selfish woman only out to think for herself.
Gu Ya, I originally thought you were a girl with a conscience, but an animal had apparently devoured your consciousness. Your actions are an utter betrayal to the Monarch Manor! I cant wait to break your body to avenge Sixth and Seventh Elder!
Kill this woman and avenge the two deceased elders! And this time, if not the monarchs return in the nick of time, our entire force wouldve been decimated! Miss Ji Song wouldve also lost her life! All this is because of Gu Yas betray. I request she be hanged for her crimes! Several of the defenders cried in outrage.
Chapter 1845 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (1)”
Chapter 1845 Gu Yas Doomsday (1)
Criminal?
Gu Ya looked nkly around the moring around who wants to see her hung. Shes confused by their vigor.
How could I be a criminal?
I merely wanted to find the monarch at the ruins. I never intended to kill the elders. Its not my intention.
Why do all these people want to destroy me?
I am not wrong! I dont deserve this.
Monarch, we must avenge our dead brothers and sisters, Elder Yu got all red in the eyes when ring at the one responsible. She caused so many deaths today, both on our side and the enemies. For the sake of everyone who suffered under her ploy, we mustnt let her die too easily. She must suffer as much as we all did!
Gu Ya gasped in shock. She thought death was scary before, but that demand sent her quivering uncontrobly.
You promised me you would give me a swift death. You cant let them do this to me!
Bai Yan smiled at that: I promised I would give you a clean death, but unfortunately, I never said I would control what the others would do.
In other words, she wont torture her but wont stop them from tormenting her either.
The mood of the elders rose with those words.
At first they worried about the promise made of not making it painful for Gu Ya; however, this twist of words left them hopeful for what was toe.
How can you not keep your promise as a Demi Divine Lord! Climbing up from the ground, Gu Ya yells out in frustration at being yed. Shes furious and wants to devour this deceitful woman.
If eyes could kill then Bai Yan would be butchered by this point.
When did my words not count? Bai Yan barred her teeth as she grinned, I only said I wouldnt make it painful; never did I say a word about others. You are the one who didnt listen to my words properly. Father, Mother, I am tired now so Im leaving this matter in your hands.
Without caring for the gazesing her way over that remark, Bai Yan swings around with Ling Yan in tow.
No! A sharp cry pierces through the night as Gu Ya watched those whom she considered allies until now slowly closed in on herself. Theres no room for retreat with a wall behind her back, only endless pain for what shes done.
Gu Ya, weve treated you well for all these years and this is the way you repay our kindness? Shaking his head in disappointment, Elder Sky never thought the day woulde where Gu Ya betrays the Monarch Manor.
And, she also killed two of the elders.
Elder Sky, I did not mean for any of this, woowooo. I did not know this would happen. If you hadnt stopped me from going out to look for the monarch then I wouldnt havee up with such a n either. Please let me die a quick death, please.
She cried and knelt before Ji Sky with her arms clinging to that leg. Shes hardly the elegant maiden from way past, only a pitiful woman who betrayed everyone for her selfish greed.
Chapter 1846 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (2)”
Chapter 1846 Gu Yas Doomsday (2)
A selfish person like you still want to die a quick death? If we let you off the hook then how can we ever face our deceased brothers and sisters? Ji Skys gaze grew sharp and deadly, pinning Gu Ya like prey ready to be ughtered.
You eavesdropped on our conversation and used our method to bring back the monarch. Fine, we can ignore that. As long as the monarch returns then we dont mind who carries out the mission. However, I never wouldve thought you would sacrifice so many people for your selfishness. Gu Ya, how do you expect us to forgive you? What right do you have to request this of us?
Gu Yas hand slowly loosened as her body copsed against the dirt. Shes never felt so helpless and weak in her entire life for it dawns on her C these people arent going to let her die quickly regardless of what she did.
I wont go like this. If I die then I will die by my own hands.
At the thought, Gu Yas palm quietly gathered strength and attempted to strike down against her forehead. Shes determined to meet her maker by her own means and not by the torture of others.
Bang!
Elder Butterfly, whos been paying close attention to anything out of the ordinary, naturally caught onto this. As such, the elders foot moved quicker than Gu Ya and kicked her several meters away.
Want to die? Not so easy Gu Ya. I will make sure you regret ever betraying us in this lifetime. The female elder sneers in contempt.
Due to the injury, Gu Ya slowly turned towards Heavenly out of reflex and spat blood from the mouth. In her eyes, theres affection, yearning, and regret but theres no hatred.
No matter how this man treats her, shes unable to hate him. After all, if it werent for this god-like person intervening thousand of years ago, Gu Ya wouldve died already. She wouldnt exist to this day and died of despair in the past.
Monarch, if given the same chance, I will continue to love you and not regret my choice. Gu Ya began tough in a low, huffing voice of bitter vor. But you never once looked at me. No matter how long I waited, I was never in your view. My only desire is to be by your side. You did not need to marry me; thats fine with me. However, I never thought you would take a wife and have a child as well.
She wholeheartedly believed this man would never take a woman; thats why shes able to endure the long years of loneliness. But the arrival of Bai Yan and Bai Ning shattered her illusion.
Now that I know that the elders would not let me go, I only want to ask one question. She looks up in hopeful anticipation, if this didnt happen today, would I. would I have been able to be your consort? Spend my life by your side?
Despite finally gazing down at the person, Heavenlys expression didnt show attachment. Of course, it didnt help either that his hand was wound around Bai Nings waist.
Ive been alone for years, but thats only because I was waiting for my wife to appear. Without her, I wouldnt take anyone else.
That was to say he wouldnt marry Gu Ya regardless of Bai Nings arrival. Therefore, theres no chance of them being together from the very beginning and that her love was one-sided.
Unable to ept this shock, Gu Ya spews another mouthful of blood from her throat and loses all strength in her muscles. Thest string of support has now been destroyed, and so goes her will to live.
Chapter 1847 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (3)”
Chapter 1847 Gu Yas Doomsday (3)
This sight would generally be insufferable at how pitiful a singledy was being treated. However, this was Gu Ya in question. Not a single soul bothered to help her, not even the remaining enemy forces since theyve also been conned into this mess.
I see Gu Ya trembled as she closed her eyes in silence. She had nothing more to say anymore.
Ji Sky, Heavenly nces over to his right-hand man, take her away. I wont get involved with how you guys want to punish her. Im leaving that decision up to you.
Yes, Monarch. The old elder respectfullyplies by cusping his hand.
Ninger Heavenly didnt look back and turned back to his wife, You must be tired. Let me apany you back to the bed-chamber. Once youre rested, we will immediately leave this ce.
Bai Ning faintly nodded in agreement.
Monarch, are you leaving? Ji Sky appeared all shocked and quickly pursued the detail, Why are you leaving the Heavenly Domain? If you leave, what should we do then?
Faintly smiling: My son-inw and grandson are still waiting for us so its inevitable for us to leave for a while. As for the Heavenly Domain, Im leaving you in charge until my return.
After the wrapping of the battle today, the Monarch Manor once again returns to peace and tranquility tonight.
Guest room.
As the evening wind blew against the windowsill, Bai Yanidfortably against her bed with a milky peach girl in her arms. Shes pleased with this arrangement because this mother was finally able to y with her daughter.
Ling Yan, we are going to have to leave this Heavenly Domain soon now that everything is wrapped up here. Your father is still waiting for us at home.
The little milky peach bun lifts her head: Mother when are we leaving? I miss Father too. I also miss Big Brother and Second Brother. And theres Auntie. She must be grieving so much during our absence.
Mhmm, I feel the same way sweetie. But before leaving, we must also bring your grandfather back with us. We cant leave him here alone. That said, the demon queen moves her finger to caress the peachy buns hair, Ling Yan, do you know how long weve been gone?
cing a finger on her little lip, Di Ling Yan had to take a good moment to answer: Should be a long time already.
Thats right. Its been quite long, hasnt it? Bai Yan nestles the baby girl into her arms for a hug, I wonder if your father has finished off those people yet. He shouldvee to us by now if he did.
Chapter 1848 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (4)”
Chapter 1848 Gu Yas Doomsday (4)
Throwing herself into Bai Yans breast, Di Ling Yan cuddles that little head in there for warmth: Does Mother miss Father?
Yes Bai Yans focus fell into a trance at the mention of Di Cang, Your father he did too much for me, I can only use the rest of my life to repay him for that.
Di Ling Yan does not understand why her parents would owe each other anything; after all, in her view, they are all family so why does a family need to owe each other anything?
Youre still young so you dont understand. When you meet someone who really cares about you, you will naturally get it then. Giving her daughters head a rub, she smiles warmly as she speaks in a cooing voice: If you meet a man as good as your father, you must never give him up, understand? I kept refusing your father in the past; fortunately, he was so insistent and eventually won me over.
Father and Mother werent family before? A look of confusion sparkled in the pipsqueaks intelligent eye.
Even though the baby had the smarts of a genius, Di Ling Yan was still young and immature to the wonders of this world. So naturally, it doesnt ur to her families must be formed by a union and through the efforts of two individuals.
No Ling Yan, we were merely two individuals who managed to find each other in a vast sea of people. Remember sweetie, mother will always stand behind you and support your decision. And if someone hurts you, whether physically or mentally, mother will make them pay regardless of where they are!
Bai Yan has a lot of confidence in her daughters ability to cope with the dangers of this world once shes older, but when ites to love, thats an emotion no woman could say theyre confident with.
Dont worry Mother, I will not give others the chance to hurt me. Di Ling Yan meets her mothers gaze with the most brilliant smile, And, I will always stay by Mothers side and never separate.
Silly girl Bai Yan chuckled helplessly as her vision shifted to the little chicklet next to her pillow head.
Chi Chi. Seeing the demon queen has finally noticed his existence, the golden phoenix chirps excitedly.
Come. Bai Yan waves for the bird to get closer.
The gesture was a kind one; however, the meaning didnt exactly mean the same thing between human and bird. Right as Chi Chi wanted to twaddle over to rub his head against the womans cheek like the baby girl, Bai Yan suddenly plucked him off the bed right before the intimate act could be carried out.
Chi Chi, you will stay by Ling Yans side from now on, understand?
First turning to stare at the pipsqueak, then back at the demon queen, the golden chicklet phoenix shivered out of reflex at the thought of being eaten.
Chi Chi! Chi Chi cries and jumps in a panic, desperately shaking his tiny head in order to convey his meaning.
I dont want to follow this girl, she said I look tasty before and its not safe!
Hmm, Bai Yan naturally got the meaning and started to stroke her chin. Gazing down at the birds golden fluffy fur, Your fur looks very good.
Shrieking and horror at thestment, Chi Chi got all fearful and shrank into a ball, thus causing him to nearly roll off of Bai Yans hand altogether.
Chapter 1849 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (5)”
Chapter 1849 Gu Yas Doomsday (5)
So Bai Yan suddenly gets all threatening with that oh-so-sweet smile, Im considering using your fur feather to make a dress for my daughter.
Almost immediately, you could see the beaming light of desire shooting out of Di Ling Yans eyes right there and then. Shes already imagining the picture of herself wearing a cute little dress made of golden fur feathers.
CHI CHI!
Neither mother nor daughter is a good person. How could I have ever trusted this woman!
Wanting to cry foul, Chi Chi the golden chickling suddenly found himself in a wolfs den, unable to escape for the life of him.
CHI CHI CHI.
He chirped and chirped with all his might to make himself look more substantial than he appears for some protection. Sadly, Chi Chis tiny stature and squeaky little chirping only made him all the cuter.
Cocking her brow in amusement, Bai Yan almost couldnt hold herself back andughed: Its doesnt matter does it? Your fur feathers will grow back eventually. I can wait until we get together the numbers to make a dress.
Chirping much harder in frightened fear stered across those eyes, Chi Chi found his heart thumping hard like a drum being pounded away. If he werent so brave and manly for his miniature size, the poor thing wouldve rolled over and dropped dead over those ideas by now.
Without hesitation at the dreadful future, he promptly turned tail and attempted to escape from this pair of evil viins who wanted to use him as a stuffer.
Its just that size matters in this case. Regardless of how much the poor guy wanted to run C he ran hard as he could in fact C Chi Chi had already been caught between a pair of fingers around his head like a toy. Realizing this, he stiffly swings his head around to meet that horrific woman directly in the eye.
Chi Chi Crying for real instead of simply sobbing, a drop of crystal tear that glistened with golden light trickled down the chicklets eye and made a sparkling impact on the bed.
Unlike ordinary birds, phoenix tears are a rarity and are highly prized materials for a range of professional fields. Since Chi Chi was an ancient golden phoenix, his tears would of course create a magical scene.
Eh? Di Ling Yan sounded surprised, Chi Chi actually knows how to cry. I thought chickens dont shed tear but only get wet in the eye. If not I dont need his feathers anymore. Her little face appears troubled.
Make no mistake, the pipsqueak absolutely would love to have those golden fur feathers as material for her dress, but. how could she ever make someone else cry for her personal gain? That wouldnt be within her character. Therefore, she decides to go against her own desire and deny the idea.
Letting go of the golden fluff feather, Bai Yan leans against the bed like a true queen: Now are you willing to stay by Ling Yans side?
Still didnt quite get it yet, Chi Chi simply stares into that gorgeous face of the demon queen.
What She was using that to scare me the entire time? So that I would know the girl wouldnt harm me?
I know youre smart, and youve lived a long time, but If I hadnt shown up, Id believe you would still be stuck inside that ruin. Ticking her lips into a smirk, Bai Yan grins with her teeth showing since shes got him.
Sure enough, Chi Chi got all quiet.
Indeed, when his previous master left and put him inside that egg, his only hope was another person appearing inside the ruins and activating the release seal.
Chi Chi. Gradually, the initial fear from before dissipated at the thought.
Slowly standing up, Bai Yan gets serious after seeing her idea has gone through. I cannot apany my daughter at all times of the day. Therefore, I will need someone I trust watching over her for people that wants to harm her and the like, especially those misbehaving men. Do not let any of that type near her, understand?!
When reaching thest part of her sentence, the demon queen made sure to narrow her eyes in to ghet the point through.
She wont prevent her daughter from finding a husband in the future, but that doesnt mean she wont vet for scums that might have ideas about the pipsqueak. It would be a utter failure on her part as a mother if she allowed such a thing to happen.
Chi Chi~
Chapter 1850 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (6)”
Chapter 1850 Gu Yas Doomsday (6)
Nodding in understanding, Chi Chi.
I will protect the little young mistress from now on.
Pouncing over excitedly, Di Ling Yan suddenly grabbed the little furry feather and kept rubbing him against her face.
As a result of that act, Chi Chi nearly puked blood from the pressure of those fingers and kept squeaking in pain.
Realizing her strength was too big, the pipsqueak promptly loosened up and made an apologetic face by spitting out her tongue.
Im sorry Chi Chi, I hurt you by ident. I promise to be more careful from now on. Im just so happy. Big Brother got Little Rice, and now I got Little Chi Chi.
Little Chi Chi?
As soon the fluff feather heard that name, he immediately exploded.
You are the little chi chi, your whole family is the little chi chi.
Is it my fault that I can only make a chi chi chirp? Why are you giving me such a vulgar name?
Mother, why is Little Chi Chi looking at me like that? Di Ling Yan blinks her big blue eyes in confusion, Is he sick? Mother, can you check if Little Chi Chi is sick? If he is, I will feel awful if we dont help him.
Bai Yan merely stared in awe at her own daughters thought pattern.
Sure, she gave Chi Chi the name in the first ce, but to call this bird Little Chi Chi like Little Rice was simply. Baffling.
Looks like my children are all evil when ites to naming.
Its either little this, or little that.
Suddenly, Bai Yan got all sympathetic to this little fellow to have this name nted on him.
Hes fine. Bai Yan withdrew her gaze and smiled in pity.
Im relieved then, Di Ling Yan excitedly iled her legs around in the air as her face got all cherry red. Mother, who do you think is more powerful? Little Rice or Little Chi Chi?
Hearing this, Bai Yan shot another look at the bird.
Now thats a good question. I wonder who is stronger when Chi Chi grows older.
Hmm, at least right now Little Rice will turn him into mincemeat with a single swipe. Theres no question about that though.
In the future, Little Rice and Little Chi Chi will be good partners, its best we dont let them fight. Bai Yan says a bit of musing.
Nodding his little head in agreement, the pipsqueak likes the idea as well: I think so too. No matter if its Little Rice or Little Chi Chi, if either of them gets hurt then I will be very sad.
Its good that youre able to understand that point. Rubbing her daughters head in doting fashion, the demon queen smiles brilliantly at how smart her daughter is.
Oh right Mother, Little Rice is a boy, but what about Little Chi Chi? Is he a boy or is she a girl? Plopping her head against both her hands, she asks with all levels of cuteness as she leaned back down to Bai Yans chest. I think he is a boy since hes Little Chi Chi.
Almost instantaneous, Little Chi Chi began to weep at the indignation.
Didnt you give me the Chi Chi name? When did the name be the main gender distinction factor?
And. Im a girl, a girl!!!
Bai Yan naturally caught onto the aggrieved faceing out of the tiny gold bird. Smiling right up to the eye at the evil n forming in her head: Hmmm, now that you mention it, I think he is a boy. I have no way to confirm his gender anyways. If he turns out to be a girl in the future then we can always change it back.
But. by then no one will care anyway. Oh! I wonder if crossdressing will look good on this little guy
Merely at the thought of being able to y dress-up with golden fur death when he takes on a human form, Bai Yan would grin uncontrobly.
Oh? Nodding but not getting it, Di Ling Yan doesnt dwell on the issue. I bet Chi Chi will be a handsome boy like Little Rice when he grows older. I wonder if hes going to be a glutton like Second Brother. If he is, I need to watch out for my snacks then.
Chapter 1851 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (7)”
Chapter 1851 Gu Yas Doomsday (7)
Bai Yan breaks outughing: Why are you exactly like your big brother in the way you see things?
Because Big Brother is unique, theres no other like him in this world. But Second Brother is different, he eats everything that he gets his hands on. Mother, do you not see Little Chi Chis appearance? Hes bigger than before when we first met. Hes probably sneaking a lot of food in secret. Thats why I think hes a boy like Second Brother, theyre both big gluttons. With all the happiness in the world, the pipsqueak exins her reasoning for thinking this golden fur feather was a male.
Without surprise, Bai Yan examined the chicklet and discovered something shes been overlooking.
This little thing he really did grow a notch bigger after leaving the ruins.
Suddenly, its then the demon queen thought of something and caused her expression to make a subtle change.
The peach blossom trees in the ruins are all fake, theyre illusions created by pure spiritual energy! Thats to say Chi Chi is able to directly consume that energy source and grow unlike everyone else that needs time to absorb it through their skin by meditating. I see, I understand now. Since the ruins depleted all of the spiritual particles in the air before to form that peach blossom garden, Chi Chi couldnt grow despite being in there for thousands of years.
Sure enough, Chi Chi showed a sad face over their remarks.
Ive been going hungry for so long, why must I get another nickname of being a glutton? Is it my fault for wanting to feel full?
Little Chi Chi, its no use making that face at me. Di Ling Yan makes a grave expression, Otherwise, you will get a big belly like my second brother and feel sick afterwards.
Chi Chi protests by chirping some more.
But
Im starving.
Its okay Ling Yan. Bai Yan reaches over to set this daughter on herp before shifting back to the bird, He wont overstuff himself even if he eats more. I will tell the kitchen to prepare the food for himter.
Really? Only then does the pipsqueak feel relieved, Then I wont worry anymore.
The kids always of the opinion her mother was always right. So whatever Bai Yan says, she would not doubt it.
Someonee. Bai Yan calls out to the attendant waiting outside.
Miss, Is there anything you wish of me? A maid hurried inside after hearing the summon.
You take my bird here to the kitchen and let him eat whatever he likes. She orders with a stern voice.
Yes, Mdy. The maidplies by carefullying forward and plucking the tiny fur feather up for the kitchen.
Ling Yan, its gettingte now so lets rest first. We will need toe up with a way to leave this domain tomorrow. Rubbing her daughters hair after they are alone, this mother starts cooing her daughter to sleep.
Okay, Mother. Ling Yan nods and attaches her head against the womans chest to use as a pillow. Shes be ustomed to taking over the space where Bai Xiachen used to monopolize.
Chapter 1852 - “Gu Ya’s Doomsday (8)”
Chapter 1852 Gu Yas Doomsday (8)
Kitchen.
A scene of total chaos reigned supreme here that shocked the working staff in charge of this department.
This whats going on here? Butterfly had just run into the kitchen where she came across this scene of carnage. Shes shocked and blown away like the others present.
This little guy is just a chicken with a tiny body, how does he fit all that food in there?
At this moment, everyone felt that the stomach of Chi Chi was like a bottomless hole that could never be satisfied.
Finally, all the food in the kitchen was swept away by Little Chi Chi. In light of this, it doesnt look like the birds satiated yet because he kept looking around for more.
It couldnt be helped. Imagine you being trapped inside a certain ruin for thousands of years without any food to enjoy. Naturally your stomach would be empty and hungry. Now all of a sudden hes sted with these delicious dishes, how could the little fe ever restrain himself?
Second Elder, what should we do? If this little fe keeps eating, wouldnt he get sick? One of the maids present cried and turned to the female elder for guidance.
Butterflys gaze fell upon the chicklet and began to contemte the possibility of that theory. However, her eyes gradually lifted and a smile formed on those lips: Its fine, from my assessment, hes likely going to be okay. Hes already eaten so much and showed no sign of throwing up. Keep preparing the food he wants until hes satisfied.
Yes, Second Elder. All of the kitchen staff promptly breathed a sigh of relief.
They wouldnt want to be responsible for the death of this chicklet if they overfed him.
Dust Frost Domain.
The monarchs study room.
Sitting on the master chair, the owner of this estate with his stern and cold expression gradually eased up after scrolling open a painting depicting a young woman. Hes all gentle and loving when staring at this picture.
Froster The man caresses the portrait in the gentle manner of a lover, you are the color in my life, the soul of my world. Such a pure and kind woman like you deserves nothing but the best, yet those vile viins refused to leave you alone. They murdered you for their selfish desire!
Closing his eyes, the man began to rey the memories of the long past that had kept him going.
Brother Dust
He could hear the faint echo of that feminine voice again whenever he does this. Thats how powerful the past effected this person. Seeing the woman he loved fall and die under a pool of her own blood, how could he ever forget his own failure of saving her.
Di Cang! Dust clenches his fist and shot open those eyes to reveal the piercing gaze underneath, I will not let you go for killing my Froster, I will never let you go!
Chapter 1853 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (9)”
Chapter 1853 Gu Yas Doomsday (9)
I want those people to be buried alive and burned in hell as an apology to my Froster!
The ever-burning hatred in the mans eyes glowed through that iris, causing him to manifest an ominous aura that sent chills down to anyone unfortunate enough to draw close.
Your Monarchness, a voice suddenly came from the outside and interrupted his train of thought, Miss Ruo Xi is back. Do you wish to meet her?
Dust huffs a cold grunt before replying: Let her in.
As you wish Milord. The sound outside the study disappeared, followed by the sound of light footsteps quickly drawing closer.
To speak the truth, Monarch Dust had to admit this Yun Ruo Xi was quite the beauty after her scars were healed. This only reinforced his opinion upon seeing the woman again after she pushed open the door and walked inside his study. However, it doesnt mean shes the most beautiful female hed ever seen, its only averagepared to the ones in his harem.
Whats the matter? Dusts voice sounded unsympathetic.
Towards that cold indifference, Yun Ruo Xi had be ustomed to this and didnt appear fazed by the attitude. After all, this man treated everyone the same way, including those concubines inside the harem.
Monarch Dust, I went to the Heavenly Domain. Making a faint giggle, this old witch ys the delicate fair maiden card despite her age.
Holding back his inner disgust, And then?
By coincidence, I encountered my greatest nemesis there. I saw Bai Yan, the Queen of the Demon Realm.
In that moment, Dusts usual cold indifference vanished and was reced by a tense harshness as he stood up: Who did you say you saw? The demon queen?!
Yes, I saw her, and shes Monarch Heavenly mes very own daughter. Yun Ruo Xi didnt expect such a strong reaction so her confidence diminished significantly there.
I knew before that Di Cang had married a human woman. His focus locks onto the old witch like hes ready to pounce, What else do you know about that woman? What type of person is this demon queen? Is she like Di Cang or the opposite? I want to know everything.
Taken aback there by the endless demands, Yun Ruo Xi got all quiet to collect herself. Bai Yan is a beautiful woman.
She may not like to admit it, but Yun Ruo Xi had to concede that her rival was at a different level to her own beauty.
Beautiful? Dust snickers with disdain at the very notion, Di Cang is not someone that cares about ones appearance. Even Frosters beauty cannot captivate him, what other woman can.
Froster?
Being a sensitive and insecure female, Yun Ruo Xi immediately focused in on that word and started making connections. Dust and Frost, so thats how it is But what kind of rtionship does this woman have with the monarch?
I dont know much about Bai Yan, but her character is more on the nasty side. Even back when I was on good terms with her, I would reframe from interacting with her The old witch bites down on the lip to make a sad face, And, I know Bai Yan has a lot of men circling around herself at all times. She doesnt have any female friends thats why. If I had to specte, its likely due to her using her own body to seduce the opposite sex considering the sort of personality she has.
Monarch Dusts narrows in his eyes to reveal an inspecting light from within.
Out of reflex, Yun Ruo Xi subconsciously took a step back under that piercing gaze. She didnt want to say anything good or bad about Bai Yan right now out of fear for raising attention to her rivals existence. However, it appears her n had derailed for even a slight mention of Bai Yan being a flirt had backfired.
Chapter 1854 - Gu Ya’s Doomsday (10)”
Chapter 1854 Gu Yas Doomsday (10)
You can go back now. Dust waves in a dismissive manner.
Hes clearly lost interest by this point. As if he wouldnt know Yun Ruo Xis character, right? Theres not a single thing from her mouth he believed there. What seducing men? If Bai Yan was such a character then Di Cang wouldnt have taken such a woman as his wife. That tyrannical man wouldnt fall that low.
Yes Monarch. Not sure if her story was seen through or offending in some way, the old witch wanted to say something again. However, the second her sight met with the mans, her heart trembled at the intensity and promptly shut up.
After walking out of the study, the repressed aura dissipated so her unease also disappeared. Bai Yan! Bai Yan again! Isnt it enough that you seduced the demon king, now youre also Monarch Heavenly mes daughter? The ring hate in the old witchs eye could kill if thats a thing. I will not let her seed. I will destroy her and retake what belongs to me
She had given up on Chu Yi God by this stage and only hoped to cling to Monarch Dust for protection. However, that doesnt mean she wont exact revenge on those who hurt and abandoned her.
Muttering up to here, Yun Ruo Xi quickly controls herself after realizing shes acting out of ce. But right before she could head back to her own room, a cynical voice caught her attention from the wall over.
That Yun Ruo Xi thinks too highly of herself. If the monarch really did favor her then he wouldve given her a title by now.
Oh right, let me tell you a secret. Our monarch fell in love with a woman many years ago, and as it so happens, I came across the womans portrait while cleaning the study room. What a true beauty. I have never seen anyone at that level, far superior to that Yun Ruo Xi. And her name is Willow Frost from what I gathered. I always found the monarch to be a cold person, but I didnt know he would be so affectionate and name the entire domain after a woman.
Yun Ruo Xi who originally intended to leave stopped right on the spot.
So its like this. Monarch Dust already has a woman he loves to the point where he named the entire domain after her! And hes also willing to exact revenge on the Demon Realm for a single woman!
Biting her lips, the old witch felt resentful and unfair as the conversation of those two maids echoed in her head.
Why why do the good things always happen to others and not me! First its Bai Yan getting the love of the Celestial Lord and the Demon King, now its Monarch Dust smitten by that Willow Frost. Even a dead person ising to rob me!
The more she thought about it, the more her chest began to huff and puff from anger. Shes practically grinding her teeth in rage.
These days, this liar and vile old witch have tasted and enjoyed the benefits of power she never had in the Celestial Pce. What pristine fa?ade of generosity? What kind and loving angel? She didnt need any of that here in the Dust Frost Domain. She could be herself C an evil and ruthless old witch that destroys anyone that crosses her path. Thats her true character, and she didnt need to hide it here!
Suddenly, Yun Ruo Xi shot open her eyes in a maddening manner and stared into the sky.
Humph! Monarch Dust treats me differently, I can tell. Perhaps I can be a recement for that Willow Frost. Others may not be able to achieve that, but I am different, I am superior to all of them! Its just a dead woman anyways, the dead will remain the dead. How can a corpsepete with the living?
Chapter 1855 - Departure (1)”
Chapter 1855 Departure (1)
Heavenly Domain.
With a beautifulke and mountainndscape, the pond water faintly ripples with the light breeze bristling against the surface.
Bai Yan very much enjoyed this serene scene as she sat on the edge. However, her moment of peace quickly came to an end after a voice spoke up.
Mdy.
ncing over to the source from the rear, the demon queen slightly frowns at the sight of Elder Sky, Youre looking for me?
A bit taken aback for a second, the old grandpa decides to speak his mind after some thought: There is something I like to tell you, its just that I dont know if I should say it.
Whats the matter? After a muse, Bai Yan figured this must be important for this old man toe at this timing.
That day when I gathered everyone to stop you from healing Song, I. ordered one of the guards to catch Miss Ling Yan.
When saying this, Ji Sky never once left eye contact with Bai Yans face due to fear of offending thedy. And sure enough, the demon queens expression darkened. Thankfully thedy didntsh out there, thus calming the old elder somewhat for continuing.
Later, ording to the reports of the guards, Miss Ling Yans body felt like it was on fire when they grabbed her. I believe this knowledge should be passed onto you in case something is wrong. Ji Skys eyes were full of worry when exining.
He could guess that there must be a me burning from within that body. Its not causing any major issue for now, but with time and age, that me would grow and eventually harm those around. Thats not a good thing unless ced under control.
Getting up with a sinking feeling, Bai Yans mood no longer felt good: I understand, thank you for informing me about her condition. Do not let my parents know about Ling Yans condition, I dont want them to worry about their granddaughter.
Yes, Mdy. Ji Sky exhaled a heavy breath that somehow lifted his shoulder up a notch.
With thedys ability, she will definitely figure out the little young misss condition. Its no big deal if I dont inform the monarch and mistress.
Bai Yan didnt say much more and strolled towards the backyard where her daughter yed with the tiny phoenix.
Mother? Di Ling Yan bloomed with delight the second she noticed the oing figure.
Running over with excitement stered across that face, the baby threw herself into her mothers embrace and nted that head into Bai Yans chest. Though unintentional, her sweat was not smothered onto the demon queens dress due to her yfulness.
Mother, I love hugs. The pipsqueak murmurs in content.
Not going to disappoint, Bai Yan did the only thing she would do for any of her children and happily wrapped her arms around that tiny soft bun for a warm hearty hug of her own.
Chapter 1856 - Departure (2)”
Chapter 1856 Departure (2)
Ling Yan, I have something to ask you. Bai Yan did not notice the mood of Ji Song who was making an envious face to one side. Shes too preupied with what Elder sky said earlier so shes pretty worried.
Looking up with her little tiny face: What is it Mother? If I know I will tell you.
Sweetie, have you been feeling unwell? Bai Yan asks after a brief muse.
Tilting her head in contemtion, the little pipsqueak wonders why her mother would ask such a question.
But Mother, Im perfectly fine, see? Jumping in a circle to show shes alright, the pipsqueak doesnt appear sick at all and was very healthy.
Is that so? Bai Yan still felt uneasy, Do you feel anything like a burning sensation inside your body?
Shaking her head: No.
No?
In light of the denial, Bai Yans heart didnt rx in the slightest and grew more worried by the moment.
Half a ringter, she decides to probe her daughters entire body instead to make sure.
ording tomon practice, one wouldnt use their spiritual feelers on amoner without power since it would leave the patient somewhat unstable from the mental intrusion. However, if the user was careful, then its doable as ast resort.
For example, lets say a person was severely sick and needed medical treatment, that wouldnt cause harm since the patient was already unwell and couldnt resist the outside force. And then there are the asions where one had a unique condition that made it more beneficial to perform the procedure versus ignoring the problem. Like in this case, Di Ling Yan fell into the second option where its better to make sure versus ignoring the issue.
Letting her aura spread into the childs skin, Bai Yan closes her eyes to focus on any oddity from within. Its then that the demon queen got all white in the face.
Specifically, in the heart area where she could see a bead lying at the center with a me coating the tiny object. Thankfully the fire wasnt harming the host; otherwise, Bai Yan wouldnt know what to do then due to the panic.
Ling Yan, do you feel any paining from the heart? Quickly drawing her senses back out, Bai Yans expression became a morbid white of horror.
Blinking those big blue eyes like a clueless baby: Why would Mother ask such a thing? I dont feel any difort at all.
The woman got all silent again.
A few momentster: Can you tell me about the ming bead in your heart then? Who put it there?
Whoever it is
If they hurt my precious darling, I wont let them go!
The desire to kill has emerged from within those eyes, setting the mood for whats toe if its known who the perpetrator was.
I dont remember. Biting her finger, the pipsqueak timidly answers.
Forcing her spiraling emotions back down, Bai Yan doesnt want to upset her child by keep her voice down: Think Ling Yan, think some more.
Revealing a doubt in those eyes, Di Ling Yan tilts her head in deep thought only to smack her own head aftering up with an answer.
Mother, do you remember when I said theres a cave in the Demon Mountain? There was a man inside that cave.
Huh? Bai Yans face instantly formed a frown.
Pouting her cheeks up like a cherry: I remember that day he gave me something, maybe its the bead? He told me to keep something for him until hees get it.
Chapter 1857 - Departure (3)”
Chapter 1857 Departure (3)
Ji Sky said so already. Whenever Ling Yan is in danger, the bead will burn up and repel anyone that touches her. Its clear the bead is powerful in its own right.
Since its here then theres no reason to return it! Bai Yan sneered, Whatever his purpose for doing this, its still the same as putting a bomb in your body. Its dangerous. Whether its out of spite or revenge, were keeping it after we pry it out from inside you.
Want it back?
Dream on!
Not only will we not give it back, were going to be settling the debt of putting such a bomb inside my darling without permission!
The pipsqueak hung her head in thought: Mother, that big brother. doesnt seem like a bad guy though.
Although at first hes a bit mean, but he didnt really hurt me at the end. Hes probably not that bad and only has a big mouth
I cant forgive him for the very fact that he would dare risk your wellbeing! Bai Yan sounds irked by her own words, Ling Yan, we must get back to the Demon Realm as soon as possible. Your father will know a way to help you.
Okay. Ling Yan nods inpliance. She also misses her father and two brothers.
Ji Song never uttered a peep during this entire time despite also being there. However, her silence finally caught the attention of the demon queen who somehow found the time to nce around.
Song, do you have something to say to me? You look like you got a lot on your mind.
I The girl pursed her lips, can I leave with you?
Shes hopeful for a yes so the girl didnt blink at all.
Smiling at the nervous appearance, Bai Yan understood why she would ask that. Of course, I saved you so the price is you following Ling Yan.
Even though Ling Yan is still young, but she will eventually grow up. The sooner she has some followers the better. Song here will be a perfect candidate.
Songs eyes lit up at the confirmation and caused her to smile brilliantly. Its expected since shes got her wish.
Sister Song, Di Ling Yan crisply called out and grabbed her friends hand, Your smile is so beautiful, I like it so much.
Blushing at the praise, the once morbid girl never had someone call her beautiful before. The feeling felt new, and its wonderful.
Ling Yan, you stay and y with your sister Song, I need to go discuss something with your grandfather.
Teehee, the pipsqueak giggles with delight at the order, I will Mother, I will be very good while you go see Grandfather.
Pleased by the obedience, Bai Yan leans down and gives her daughter a peck on the cheek to seal the deal. However, she was surprised by the envious gazeing off of Songs eye once she straightened up. It seems shes been careless and hit a sore spot on the girls mind.
They died in order to protect their baby so Song never got to meet her parents.
Softening up at the thought, Bai Yan knew she had to do something. She may not be her real parents, but she could be a substitute as a guiding elder.
Reaching out with a hand, she rubs that little head as she spoke: Song, Ill be leaving Ling Yan in your care.
Her hands were warm and gentle, causing the girl to stiffen up out of reflex. This would be the first time shes physically touched another person outside of her grandfather in this fashion. Everyone else was either an attendant or maid, they served her out of respect andmand, not on emotions or love.
Chapter 1858 - Departure (4)
Chapter 1858 Departure (4)
Therefore, under the warmth of Bai Yans palm, Ji Songs nose got a little sour like she wanted to weep.
Miss, I will
Dont call me Miss, if you dont mind, call me an auntie instead. Your father and mother both lost their lives defending the Heavenly Domain, its only proper we treat each other as family. Bai Yans soft cooing voice was spot on, hitting the knot thats been guing the childs heart.
Hurrying to wipe the tears from the corner of her eye, Song forms a smile to show her current emotions. However, unlike the awkward and weird one she made at their first encounter, this former morbid child had on a more rxed and smooth expression. It goes to show one only needs the practice to be their true self after recovery.
Auntie dont me me?
Taken aback by that statement, Bai Yan raises an eyebrow: Did you do something wrong?
I Ji Song grips her dress in unease, My grandfather hurt your mother the mistress, and he wanted to catch Ling Yan.
Your grandfather is your grandfather, you are you, I will not put you two together, Bai Yan shakes her head to dismiss the heavy mood as she smiles. Not to mention Ling Yan has spoken up for your grandfather, I do not me him.
Truth was, she could rte to Ji Skys impulse. If her own precious darling had encountered such a thing, the demon queen would undoubtedly do the same thing and not trust a stranger.
But understanding was one thing, allowing it to happen was another.
She couldnt turn a blind eye to Bai Nings injury.
If it were not for the praises Ling Yan said about the care provided by Ji Sky during her period inside the ruins, the matter definitely wouldnt be settled so quickly.
Thank you, Auntie. Ji Song smiled in relief.
Bai Yan never noticed it before, but the girls smile actually looked pretty good after gaining some weight in recent days. If this continues, shes bound to be quite the beauty in her own right.
The two of you go y, Ill be back soon. Retracting her eyes, the demon queen started to head towards her fathers study room.
Study.
Rubbing his temple with a finger, Heavenly made a troubled expression due to whats guing his mind.
Chee~
Looking up at the sound, the man felt annoyed since he ordered none to disturb him. However, his frown quickly rxed at who it was. Yan Yan, howe you are here?
Stopping before her father: Father, have you found a way to break the seal?
Hearing her words, the monarch stumbled for a reply first before smiling bitterly. Then, shaking his head: The great seal was created using my physical body as a price, removing is not a easy feat even for myself. Ive thought about it. If I break it then the other domains will certainly band together. By then, things will be chaotic.
Once the domain war breaks out, the influence would extend to every corner of the worlds. Whether it be the human nes, the demon world, or the celestial world, all would be dragged into the fight. Thats why he created the seal in the first ce. Its to stop all the carnage and bloodbath.
Father So youre not leaving with us? Bai Yan got where this was headed and sounded tied, Youve been away from home for so long, everyone misses you so much.
Covering the pain in his eyes by lowering them, the man shakes his head once more: Theres no other option. Yan Yan, I will have to bother you to give them my message.
In reality, he never actually thought about breaking the seal to begin with even if there were a way. Hes someone that willingly sacrificed himself for the wellbeing of all. Such a man would never put his own selfishness before the populous. Thats not within his character.
Chapter 1859 - “Departure (5)
Chapter 1859 Departure (5)
I need to take Ling Yan back for a while, Di Cang must be worried about me. Bai Yan flickers with light in those eyes as she speaks, Do you know a way to send me out of the domain?
Those not at the same level of a monarch could leave the domains. However, she had tried before and didnt find a way, hence her visit today to ask.
Yan Yan, Ill send you and your mother out first, this Heavenly Domain is too dangerous he shakes his head and sighs.
Pricking her brow: You think she would leave just because I advise her to go? If Mother finds out youre staying then she will stay with you. But Father, Im going back to seek help. If my husband can send Mother over here then that proves he has a wave of leaving without breaking the seal.
That finally moved the mans determination. Hes highly reluctant to admit that Di Cang had abducted his precious daughter, but now hes going to have to admit this son-inw of his had the ability to be a good husband if this n works out.
Okay. He nods, agreeing with this method.
Suddenly, the man recalled the picture of the adorable grandchild thats also going to leave him: Daughter, after you take Ling Yan away, be sure to pay attention to those whoe close to her. Dont let those stinking boys take my granddaughter away. I think my granddaughter is fine all on her own and doesnt need those underserving men.
After all, there was only one man like Di Cang. How could those other insects be worthy of her precious granddaughter?
Bai Yan nearly lost it and burst outughing: Father, if my memory serves me right, what you told Ling Yan before is quite different. From what I heard, you urged her to not listen to Di Cang and Xiachen, that she must pursue her own happiness and not miss it.
Freezing into a statue at being called out, Heavenly makes an awkward cough to clear his throat: That is only because I didnt know she is my own granddaughter. If I had known the truth, I would be on Di Cang and Xiachens side and not let those filthy brats steal my precious granddaughters innocence.
But dont you want to see a great-grandchild sometime into the future?
That Heavenly had to think it over before continuing, Isnt there already Xiachen? How can a girl of our family be abducted by an outsider? Just have Xiachen bring a girl home, that will get me a good great-grandchild. Im sure that boy wont let me down.
In other words, its okay for the men of their family to abduct girls from different families over and not vice-versa.
Bai Yan was at a loss for wording after that so she didnt rebute that logic.
Yan Yan, you must look after Ling Yan. If a brat dares toe after her, you are to break his leg for me! When saying this, the man looked very serious with no hint of joking around.
Like always, this poor demon queen started to worry for her own daughter again and her future husband to be. Its going to be aplicated process with men like these in her family.
You dont have to worry about it, Di Cang and Xiachen already got that area covered. She shrugs without much care, If anyone tries to pursue Ling Yan then you can believe those two are on top of the matter. Besides, if someone outstanding does want my daughters hand, Im sure Ling Yan is capable of choosing her own partner. I have full confidence in my daughter.
Softening up in his voice, Heavenly felt reassured after that: In that case Im relieved. When you are ready, let me know and I will escort you out of the domain myself.
What better time is there than now? Bai Yan doesnt dy and went ahead with the n.
She already knows something was wrong with her daughters body, the sooner she got back the better.
Chapter 1860 - Departure (6)
Chapter 1860 Departure (6)
Startled by the suddenness of it all, Heavenly showed a burst of reluctance as his throat went dry. So fast?
Bai Yan slightly nods, her heart equally as reluctant to leave. But dragging this out wont change a thing, it would only make the situation worse by increasing the risk.
Father, well see each other again. When me and Di Cang think of a way, we wille back to you
A bittersweet vor filled the mans mouth over thest sentence: Its okay, you dont need to make it sound so sad like Im never going to see you again. Go clean yourself up first, then Ill take you to the exit.
Okay. Giving onest nce at her old man, Bai Yan doesnt linger and walked outside like a strong-willed woman. However, that strong fa?ade deted the second she was out of sight and standing before the open sun.
She doesnt like this one bit. This was the first time their family managed to get together for once, and now theyre separating again. Theres no way her mood wouldnt be effected, especially when they had to leave Heavenly behind in this domain where enemy forces coulde and go without a moments notice.
Gritting her teeth in frustration: If my guess is correct, the reason me and Ling Yan were able to cross over to the Heavenly Domain is specifically because of that ming bead. It probably activated because of the outer domains energy that seeped into the Demon Realm from the first attack. But why did it send us to Fathers own domain.
Unlike the main worlds where the spiritual particles are all neutral in nature, these domains on the other hand are all tuned to their respective creators. Take Heavenlys domain for example, its aligned to his signature so everyone residing in this world are all practicing abilities simr to his.
Thats why shes in a hurry to leave. Bai Yans afraid the ming bead was powered by some other form of energy found only in the outer domains. Since a recent invasion force had attacked, there are bound to be a lot of residual life force floating around beyond their eyes to see. Imagine the worse happening without their knowledge and her daughter bursts into a pyre. That would be a nightmare.
No. I wont let that happen! I wont let anything hurt my sweet darling!
Thinking of this, Bai Yans reluctance promptly dissipated and transformed into a stern and powerful air that propelled her to move forward. Shes not walking slow but fast and precise in her strides.
Ling Yan, Song, both of you go clean up and pack your things, were leaving right away. Bai Yans voice reached over to the courtyard before she even arrived at where the kids were ying.
Mother, are we going now? But what about Grandfather, did we figure out a way to leave with him?
Shaking her head: No, we will leave first. Your grandfather cante yet.
Grandfathers not leaving? Theres a sense of disappointment in the pipsqueaks voice, I thought we would all leave together
Tasting bitterness in her mouth as well, Bai Yan could rte to her daughters damped mood: Im sorry Sweetie, we still havent found a method yet. Weve dragged this trip for some time now so we must go back to your fathers side. In addition, we can look for a way to help from the Demon Realm with your father. It wont be long before we reunite with your grandfather, I promise, okay
Sure enough, those reassuring words dispersed the damp mood in the air and raised the spirit of the baby girl. Then lets go Mother, I know Father will have a way. Hes so strong and powerful, Father will definitely find a way.
Giving her daughter a rub on the head, Bai Yan then shifts her attention to the other child: Song, your grandfather likely wont be able toe with us, I believe you should go tell him yourself about our departure. I dont know when we will be able toe back.
Chapter 1861 - Demon Realm”
Chapter 1861 Demon Realm
Mmm. Ji Song nodded and trotted her legs over in the direction of the elder councils quarter.
Ling Yan, you too, go clean yourself up and we will head out soon. Bai Yan turns to the pipsqueak and orders, her eyes a mixed bag of emotions.
Demon Realm.
The blood moon continued to nket over this world, thus giving it a tense vibe due to the two opposing forces on the current battlefield.
Baddie Father, we are going to look for Mother after we finish off these people, right?
Next to the young teen stood a peerless man that oozed with a mighty air of a king.
Making a bloodthirsty smile as he spoke: This should be thest batch. Once we settle the problems here, we will go find your mother for sure.
As soon as he heard this, Bai Xiachens eyes promptly lit up with joy.
He hasnt seen his mother and sister for months, and if it werent for these people repeatedlying to attack, he wouldve long run off to search for them. Thankfully the new arrivals are growing weaker and weaker. Presumably, the strongest have died in the initial wave and now the remaining forces are probably the weaklings that could be dealt with by the demon elders.
Xiachen, let me see what you can do now. If you cant protect yourself then you are not qualified to protect the woman you love the most.
Di Cang did not rush to test his son, but instead gazed down at the now maturing steambun for an adequate reply.
Mother is my most beloved person, I will rely on my own ability to protect her for a lifetime.
The steambuns eyes became heavier and heavier as he slowly raised his hand. Then, from thin air, a sword materializes from nothing to fall into his grasp that vibrated at contact.
Hes still small, but the brisk wind thats blowing against his little figure didnt make him appear weak, instead it emphasized his determination and will.
Smiling with pride in his face, Di Cang was pleased by his sons reaction.
This is my son, the prince of the Demon Realm. If he doesnt have the skill then how is he supposed to shoulder the responsibility of protecting Yan Yan?
A burst of wind explodes out of Bai Xiachens little figure then as he pointed his weapon at the drawing wave of foes. Hes no longer the innocent and na?ve child from way past after the experience over the past few months, but rather a miniature version of his old man the demon king that rules all of demon kin.
You people repeatedly refused to listen,ing to make trouble time and time again. Its one thing to attack the Demon Realm, whats worse and unforgivable is causing me to be separated from Mothers side for several months! I wont forgive any of you!
For Bai Xiachen the most sinful crime was and would always be separating him from Bai Yan. He has mommy issues, and it would be years before the boye to terms with this fact.
Chapter 1862 - Reunion (1)”
Chapter 1862 Reunion (1)
Those foes in the front undoubtedly noticed what Di Cang was doing. With a sneer, they immediately charged at the young one to make this demon king regret that foolish decision.
Little Rice, lets go. Abrupt and out of ce, Bai Xiachens juvenile voice resonated through the night and signaled his partner to move.
Little Rice whos been standing behind the boy heard this of course and promptly began his transformation. Bigger and bigger, the young man now grew into a giant white tiger that could make any foe tremble in fear at his mighty stature.
But this alone wouldnt be enough to bring waves to this enormous battle would it? Like the two who now joined the fight, the other three sacred beasts also attacked at the boys signal. Raining down hellfire from the sky by Suzaku, drowning the foolish with the water by ck Turtle, and incinerating the damned by lightning at Tsing Yis the dragonsmand, the field has be a wrecking ball of blood and gore.
.
During this entire time. Di Cang never once lifted a finger to help, not to his subordinates, nor to his boy. He was proud to see how effective his son performed in a real battle. For that, he wont fight yet unless he deemed the enemy too much for.
However, not everyone felt the same way as this demon king who wanted to use this opportunity to test his boy. Di Xiao Wan the demon princess appeared worried to the core as she watched the blood of the attackers stain her nieces face and clothes. Shes already lost so much, therefore this didnt sit well with her heart.
I really dont know what Big Bro is thinking. How can he let Xiachen take such a risk? Even if the four sacred beasts are fighting beside him its still too dangerous. What if he gets hurt? Not only will Sister-inw not forgive him, I wont be able forgive myself.
Every time Little Rice leaped forward with Bai Xiachen on his back, the demon princess would skip a beat in her heart and want to rush over to help .
Auntie Xiao Wan, Jin Tian the little glutton pulls at the girls sleeve, his baby face curious and na?ve, why is Father making Big Brother fight those people alone? Im worried, hes covered in so much blood.
Looking down at the little glutton in her arms, Di Xiao Wan could barely smile since she found this topic ufortable to discuss.
Dont worry Jin Tian, its not your big brothers blood but someone elses. Your father is training Xiachen by having him fight.
Is that so? The little glutton turns back to his older brother Every day turned the small head, continue to look at the white morning, his eyes twinkling starlight, full of envy, big brother is so strong, after, I also want to be as strong as big brother!
He wants to fight alongside his big brother, but since hes so weak, theres no way his old man would let him go up there. But when he grows up though, he would definitely join his brothers side during a battle.
Di Xiao Wans heart could melt after hearing that promation. Pinching the boys cheek, shes all smiling at this lovely nephew of his.
Chapter 1863 - “Reunion (2)”
Chapter 1863 Reunion (2)
Dont worry, you will definitely grow to be as strong as your big brother.
Really? Jin Tians eyes shined with sparkles at the support, Auntie, when I grow up I will protect you.
Hmm? Di Xiao Wan couldnt help but chuckle, It will be a very long time still before you grow old enough you silly.
No, no, it wont be long. Jin Tian shakes his head like a rocking drum to refute that im, I heard Big Brother was already roaming the world with mother when he was five. When I turn five I too will be old enough to fight.
Biting his thumb, that appearance couldnt get any more cuter: Im already two this year, theres only three years left. Auntie, wait three years for me. Afterwards, I will be able to protect you.
Big Brother said I must be a man, which means I need to shoulder the responsibility of protecting the girls of the family too. Since Auntie is a girl too, I will protect her when I grow up.
Di Xiao Wan couldnt take it anymore and began smooching the little gluttons cheek repeatedly. Its too lovely, the best thing shes ever heard from a kid in all her life.
Then auntie here will wait for that day. You are too sensible.
After State Teachers death, this moment would be one of the brightest for the demon princess. Theres been too many sad eventstely so she needed this lift up.
E~ Auntie, youre making my face all icky Wiping his face with that cheek pouting in displeasure, Bug Brother said a man can only kiss the woman they like. Since I already gave Mother my heart, only Mother can kiss me.
Twitching in the corner of her mouth, the demon princess almost wanted to cry foul.
When did Jin Tian learn to be so sweet in his way of speaking?
Hes literally a second Bai Xiachen in the making.
But it does make sense now that I thought about it. Big Bro and Sister-inw are both outstanding people, its no wonder their children as so good as well. Oh Im so envious!
However, their little y did notst for long after another louse explosion brought their attention back to the battlefield. It was the steambun making another charge at the main forces of the attackers. The young teen was sweeping through their ranks.
Bai Xiachen had in more foes than he could ever count by this point. And finally, thest enemy had fallen to his sword with that final sh. Turning around, he returns to Di Cangs side after sheathing the de into the scabbard.
Xiachen! Di Xiao Wan didnt wait and ran over first to examine her nephews health. Thankfully theres nothing wrong with the boy ording to her assessment aside from the amount of blood covering that robe.
Im d youre alright Bai Xiachen returns with a smile at her over panicking aunt, Auntie, you are worrying too much. See, Im perfectly fine. Dont worry about me because Ive grown up now.
Hes almost nine years old now, no longer a kid that needs to be babied like his younger siblings.
You little rascal, you will always be a child to your auntie here. Di Xiao Wan puckers her lips to make herself look disappointed. Wait until you take a wife, then I will say you are grown up.
Chapter 1864 - Reunion (3)”
Chapter 1864 Reunion (3)
Bai Xiachens little face turned a couple of notches darker. After a moment of silence: I dont want a wife, I only want to be with my sister and mother.
Oh? Di Xiao Wan grinned mischievously, Then I ask you, does Dragony have a pink piglet hanging around hertely?
You mean Moli? What about him?
Moli was originally a pet picked up Mo Li Shang who appeared out of nowhere one day. Turns out they werent just some random strange, but a twist of fate that went back lifetimes. Take the winged piggy. His n had a mission to protect Dragony. Since the piggys entire race has died out, the task naturally now fell upon him.
However, due to the event of Bai Yan disappearing and Dragony being unable to find her mother after awakening in that secret ce, the pair separated for a while during the Celestial Realm war. But news travels fast. Moli recently got wind of Dragon returning to the Demon Realm, thats why the piggy secretly snuck away from his owner and hung around the dragoness and wouldnt leave.
Its nothing. I just feel that the pig and Dragony are getting way too close. Theyre practically inseparable. I wonder what your mother would think about this. Isnt Dragony her favored daughter-inw? Arent you afraid of the girl being snatched away by the piggy?
Bai Xiachen was silent again, his face getting a little troubled.
Moli is Dragonys guard, and. I dont want to marry a wife.
Oh, but I dont think their rtionship is that simple. Perhaps theyre very close in fact.
Bai Xiachens face got darkly grim: Auntie, can you stop talking about this matter? And that has nothing to do with me. Im starting to wonder if Father is the one who sent you over trick me into leaving Mothers side.
Father? Di Xiao Wan made a puzzled face.
This little guy didnt he always call his old man Baddie Father? Why the sudden change?
Firming up on his young little face: Auntie, I have grown up already. Since Im a grownup, its only normal that I change the way I address Father. Im not a five-year-old baby anymore.
The demon princess couldnt help but twitch in the face over that statement.
What difference is there between a five and nine years old?
Arent you still a child anyways?
Father, the steambun then turns to Di Cang, I have dealt with these people, can we go look for Mother now?
I alone am enough in looking for your mother. You stay at home and wait for me. The demon king nonchntly states this with a radiant smirk.
Didnt you say we will go together? Why wont you let me go with you? The arrangement made the steambun very unhappy. He misses Bai Yan so much yet his father wont take him along.
Youve grown up now so you cant stick to your mother like you used to.
Thats what you said just now isnt it? Grown ups dont stick around their parents all the time, they must learn to do things on their own.
Bai Xiachen dropped his jaws in stunned silence.
Did I just smashed my own feet?
Quicklying back to reality at the dreaded situation he himself created, Actually Im still a baby.
Whos not a baby in front of their mother?
Suddenly from out of the blue, Bai Xiachens figure went stiff as a rock.
He felt something. To be exact, its two familiar energy signatures quickly making their way over to his location. Turning his head in the direction like a robot, he stares hard to make out the contour of the two.
Father, am I hallucinating? Isnt that Mother and Little Sister?
Chapter 1865 - Reunion (4)”
Chapter 1865 Reunion (4)
Di Cangs sight followed his sons gaze andnded on that magnificent figure of his wife. Immediately, that stern and lecturing face disappeared, reced by a warm and gentle light flowing forward from within.
Youre back
Bai Yan didnt respond to her husbands tender words though; instead, she scanned the battlefield to take in everything thats happening. Then as soon as her eyes fell upon the teen thats been covered in blood, the demon queensposure crumbled and got all anxious,
Xiachen, how are you, are you hurt anywhere? She grabs his shoulder and nervously examined him from top to bottom.
Blooming with the brightest smile that could overshadow the most dire of nights, the boy finally revealed a happiness hes been withholding since that dreadful day: Dont worry Mother, these bloodstains are all other peoples. See, Im perfectly fine.
But even if the steambun said that to assure his mother, Bai Yans heart didnt settle and continued her examination. Only when shes confirmed his condition to its fullest does she relent.
Thank goodness hes alright.
No one knows this but the demon queens heart nearly popped out of her own chest there when she saw the bloodstained-looking sight of her eldest son. In all her years, shes never allowed the steambun to be harmed, not ever.
Di Cang continued to wait from his spot, but after being repeatedly ignored, this dominant man finally grew irritated and thought exercising his own son so he would buzz off at his important reunion.
Yan Yan. Reaching out with a hand, the demon king tyrannically brings his wife into his embrace to show whos in charge. You dont have to be afraid. If Im here, nothing will happen to him.
In actual fact, Di Cang believed that a boy getting hurt once in a while didnt amount to anything, hence his decision to send the steambun into battle. Besides, his focus never left the boy during the actual fighting. Even if Bai Xiachen did get into lethal danger, he wouldve intervened at thest moment to ensure his safety.
Its good that everythings alright Bai Yans mood finally calmed down after that statement. Leaning her head in against her husbands chest, she felt secure and happy after being away for so long.
Di Cang, our children are my wife, all three of them.
Theyre her driving force. Only by bing stronger would she be able to preserve their peace.
Father, Mother is likely tired, you should take her back for rest after such a long arduous journey. I will take care of my little brother and sister during this period.
Bai Xiachen couldnt ignore the heartache in his own chest after seeing how exhausted his own mother has be.
Mother is already very tired, and I scared her with my appearance just now. If she doesnt go back and rest then she might really faint.
Di Cang didnt argue with that logic because he felt the same way. Picking up his wife into a princess hold, the demon king slowly strode towards the pce.
Big Sister, can you y with me? Its unknown when this urred but while everyone was busy primarily watching the departing backs of the two love birds, Ji Tian the little glutton had somehow found his way over to Ji Songs side and tugged at her sleeve. Hes all smiles and hopeful in his chubby face.
Ji Song who came here for the first time naturally felt intimidated by the new environment. However, this sudden intrusion onto her personal space by a grinning baby boy left her all ufortable and awkward. Nevertheless, she quickly pulled her hand away and stepped back.
Chapter 1866 - Reunion (5)”
Chapter 1866 Reunion (5)
Ji Song doesnt like being close to people. As for why shes able to speak with Ling Yan before, thats only because shes a girl and about her age. But this little guy she doesnt know him nor has she any experience in dealing with the opposite sex.
Big sister, why are you ignoring me? Looking all wronged, Jin Tian the little glutton moves forward in an attempt to grab that hand pathetically.
I Ji Song couldnt take that face and hurried turned to the pipsqueak for help.
Without a single word first, Ling Yan snapped and pped the hand of her twin brother away. Big Sister Song is my friend, youre not allowed to scare her.
That harsh lecturing only made the boy more pathetic in the face. Rubbing the back of his hand as it hurts, he gets all sobby in the nose. But I want to y with her.
Not allowed! Forking her arms around the waist, Ling Yan makes a very fierce face, She does not know you so youre not allowed to force her, do you understand?
This guy is clearly my older brother, howe it feels like I must teach him everything. What if he scares Sister Song away? If that happens then I wont have any friends again.
Does that mean I can y with her after we get acquainted? Jin Tian instantly perked up and asked with a broad smile.
Nodding after a brief thought: Mmm, I guess. Only after youre familiar with her, understand?
Okay, okay, Jin Tian cheers in delight at the go-ahead. Turning back to his new target, Big Sister, if you be my friend, I can let you have all my toys aside from the delicious foods.
In the baby boys view, the number one importance remains to be the food he gets from the kitchen. Everything else bes secondary in his world. Unfortunately, aside from those snacks and foods he saved in hindsight, the boy didnt have anything else to offer, which made his promise mute.
Flushing red from the conversation, Ji Song appears awkward and unsure of how to reply to that olive branch.
Second Brother, you mustnt pester her like this. Here, Ill let you y with my pet instead.
After a second of rummaging, Di Ling Yan brings out the snoozing Chi Chi from her pocket. This is Little Chi Chi, hes my new pet and partner. Be nice to him okay, you cant bully him.
Chi Chi was originally soundly asleep when he got disturbed by the ruckus. However, he never wouldve thought of the horror that awaited him after rubbing his dozy eyes awake.
Specifically, its a baby face of the chubby proportion. Usually that wouldnt scare the little fellow, but the boys lips were clearly drooling!
Its a chicken, and it looks so tasty.
Gulp~
After saying this, Jin Tian made sure to swallow his saliva to pull back in the fluid quickly dripping out of his mouth.
Chi Chi! Squealing in fright, the poor bird jumped in fear and puffed up his feathery furs.
You dont have to be afraid Chi Chi, he wont eat you. Ling Yan understood her partners woes and patted that head to console him. Once shes done that, the pipsqueak then follows up with a p across Jin Tians head from the rear, You are not allowed to scare my little partner, nor are you allowed to eat him.
Rubbing the back of his head in an aggrieved manner, Jin Tian shrinks his head in: Big Brother, howe Ling Yan is so mean after she took a trip.?
Chapter 1867 - 7 “Reunion (6)”
Chapter 1867 Reunion (6)
Girls being a little bit fierce and mean. Isnt that normal? Bai Xiachens eyes were full of doting light.
Besides, Ling Yan is so cute even when shes acting all fierce.
Jin Tian the little glutton didnt feel the same way though and felt wronged by the maltreatment. In his mind, this version of his twin sister wasnt right. Shes more like a volcano ready to erupt, a totally different person from that mild-tempered sister he knew.
Chi Chi. Its then the golden chicklet took this opportunity and jumped off of the pipsqueaks hand. Hiding behind the girls back, he only shows his head out while staring at the little glutton, which promptly drew more attention. CHI CHI!!!
Youre so noisy Little Chi Chi. Dissatisfied in her face, she pouts those cheeks up: I already told you my second brother wont hurt you, why are you squealing so much for?
Controlling his own frantic emotion, Chi Chi remains vignt at the little glutton like hes going to pounce while hes not looking.
The reasoning..
Thats obvious, the drooling face from Jin Tian didnt escape his memory. Someone that drools are the type that likes to eat, and the type that likes to eat wouldnt listen to reasoning when they bite!
But I still prefer ying with Big Sister there. Jin Tian bemoans at his twin sister.
Then you will need her agreement. Second Brother, we are not young anymore, you need to be more mature and sensible. Forcing others to y with you isnt right! Ling Yans voice got serious and she began lecturing her counterpart like a good teacher.
This time Jin Tian went all quiet as he locked onto Ji Song with beaming shes of light from those eyes.
You are still small Ling Yan, Bai Xiachen caresses his little sisters head, those eyes gentle and doting, even if another two decades pass, you will still be big brothers little sister.
A child that needs his protection for life..
When meeting her older brothers gaze, the pipsqueak finally revealed her sunshine like smile. Stretching out those arms, Big Brother, hugs.
Imagine having a little sister thats soft, cuddly and cute, asking you for a hug. Would you do it? Of course you would!
Crouching down with all the sibling love he could muster, Bai Xiachen happily picks up the baby girl to discover shes a little heavy, Ling Yan has grown again, youre heavier than I remember.
Thats because I have grown up now Big Brother. Giggling with delight, the pipsqueak fiddles with the boys hair as she spoke, And I also saw Grandfather.
Grandfather?
Bai Xiachen appears startled by the word. Its true that its been a lot of days since he saw their grandfather. He too misses him.
Why didnt Grandfathere back with you?
From within the bright eyes of the pipsqueak came a puzzled light: I dont know, Mother said Grandfather is unable to leave with us for the time being. Only Mother knows the specifics.
Hearing this, Bai Xiachen didnt press for the details and instead shifted his sight onto the new girl Ji Song.
In reaction to this attention, Song herself shyly looked away to avoid eye contact. Sure, theyre the same age, but the majestic air of royalty could not be denied in the steambuns existence anymore. Hes grown and matured.
Ling Yan, who is she?
You mean Sister Song? Ling Yan giggles with delight at the opportunity to introduce her new friend, She is a good friend I met at Grandfathers home. Mother healed her illness so shes with us now. Big Brother, you mustnt let the others bully her okay.
Chapter 1868 - Reunion (7)”
Chapter 1868 Reunion (7)
Alright, Ill send an order downter so that none is allowed to bully your good friend.
Big Brother is the best. Clinging onto the steambuns neck, Di Ling Yans smile was more brilliant than the sun itself, I love Big Brother the most.
What about me, about me? Jin Tian immediately got anxious after hearing that from his twin sister. Tugging at her sleeve, Ling Yan not like me anymore? His tone sounded very aggrieved like hes ready to cry if she says no.
Looking down at her twin brother with a mischievous grin: Of course I like Second Brother too. Even if Second Brother snatches my food away, bully Little Chi Chi, I still like Second Brother.
Chi Chi nearly rolled off the pipsqueaks shoulder after that statement. What does she mean by that? Does she think I am so easily bullied by others?
The little fluff feather wanted to erupt at the indignation. However, right as Chi Chis about to protest, Bai Xiachens menacing gaze shot over and deted his air instantly. Patting his poor chest as he heaves heavily at the pressure.
So scary.
Why is the little mistresss second brother so mischievous and wants to eat me? Then theres this big brother of hers. Hes so scary that my heart nearly leaped out there when he nced over!
Quivering all over, Chi Chi uses his tiny little wings to cover his head in an attempt to lower his own existence.
Ling Yan is so good. Restoring his gentle and doting face, Bai Xiachens demeanor right now only appears when hes beside his sister and mother. If its anyone else, he would only make that cold menacing expression as he did to the bird.
Big Brother, Im getting sleepy Rubbing her drowsy eyes, I want to sleep.
Okay, big brother will take you home to sleep. Sweeping his gaze over the demon soldiers present, he spoke with authority and power, Im leaving the cleaning of the battlefield to you all. Do not leave any body parts behind, I do not want the field to smell like rot when Ie to inspectter.
Understood, Prince. The leading demonmanderplies by punching his chest te in ordance with the order.
Frowning in the face, the steam didnt like the title of being called the prince at all. Hes used to being addressed by name or something cuter.
But what other option do I have? Jin Tian remains too young so he cant shoulder the responsibility yet.
A few more years, only a few more yearster then he could toss the burden on that twerp. By then, I will be able to bring Ling Yan with me and follow Mother and Father around the through the world.
Without knowing hes already been sold by the one he idolized, Jin Tian the little glutton continues to follow from behind with his toddling legs. However, the boy didnt forget to cast another look towards Song who also stood next to him. Of course, his instincts told him to reach out to hold the sisters hand so she would y with him, but the lecture from the twin sister reigned supreme and snapped him out of the moment.
Big Sister, dont be afraid. Making a broad smile like a dote, Im not a bad person.
Taken aback at first, Ji Song gradually looked over to the boy with uncertainty. However, that uncertainty quickly turned into hriousughter after seeing the dumb and silly face the boys making.
Realizing shes lost herposure and acted in a rude manner, the girl swiftly pulled herself together and returned to her embarrassed state.
Still making that dumb looking face, the little glutton didnt realize he just made a hit on a female: Big Sister, yourugh its so beautiful.
Hmm? Ji Song, inwardly gasped at thement, Ling Yan also said something like that before
Theres no lie in the little gluttons innocentment. The girl really does look good when shes smiling, however, her illness had kept her from realizing this fact until now so its good others are staring to say this more often around her. Of course, she still pales inparison to Ling Yan and Bai Yan, thats a fact.
Biting his thumb in hesitation, Jin Tian suddenly did something out of expectation by reaching into his pocket and pulling out a object. To be specific, its a pastry the boy had saved from earlier, and hes offering it to the girl like a rose bouquet!
Chapter 1869 - Reunion (8)”
Chapter 1869 Reunion (8)
This is theurel cake Mother made for me. Auntie used a special spell to preserve it for me. I, Ill give you this piece to eat. His eyes were full of reluctance when trying to move away from the pastry.
Seeing the sort of face Jin Tian was making, Ji Song immediately shook her head: No, you eat it.
No Big Sister, you take it. Once Mother takes a break, she will make more for me. Despite saying that, the drooling salivaing out of his mouth said it all C that a persons words are not always the truth.
In reality, even if Bai Yan does make more cake for him it wouldnt matter. Di Xiao Wan the demon princess would immediately confiscate everything to save forter. The reasoning? Its because the aunt was afraid the boy would get a tooth cavity from eating so many sugary sweets. Thisurel cake was his portion for the day, meaning he wont get any more until tomorrow.
Seeing how determined the boy was about giving this gift, Ji Song knew it was better to ept it. cing the cake to her mouth, the girl takes a small bite to discover the wonders of this fantastic object. Its sweet and smooth to the tongue, an experience shes never encountered before in the Monarch Manor. This was truly delicious!
Big Sister, how is it? Jin Tian asks with hopeful light in those eyes.
Flushing red from the attention, Ji Song murmurs her answer: Its delicious
Really? Jumping with glee, Then can you y with meter? I dont have anypany here in the Demon Realm.
Meeting the boys gaze for the first time since their meeting, Ji Song found herself unable to reject him. Okay.
First reason being that she already epted his gift so its only proper she returns the favor. The second being she doesnt want to be a shut-in anymore!
Thats awesome! Jin Tian became a beet red due to the excitement.
Thisurel cake is worth it, at least now this big sister will y with me.
Lets go, I will show you around. Without ulterior motive, Jin Tian smoothly winded his hand around Songs and toddled the way forward towards the pce.
Demon Pce.
Right now Dragony was making a bored face as she plopped her chin against both palms. However, this innocent face was currently sitting atop of a man dressed in a tight-fitting ck suit. Hes likely an enemy that tried to sneak into the pce during the battle to carry out some sort of mission but was stopped by the dragoness when she caught him.
Dragony, shouldnt we go check out the battlefield outside?
A milky looking doll of a baby asks from the side, his face surprisingly cute despite being half naked and only wearing a dudou (chinese underwear).
Id like to go too, said Dragony as she nced down at the man shes sitting atop of, but we have to keep an eye on the pce. What if another person sneaks into here and makes trouble? Who would protect Mothers home? We cant let that happen.
Moli the winged piggy nods in his human form. Toddling over to jump atop of the unconscious assant, Dragony, Im just wondering, but do you like the queen more or do you prefer the prince more?
The dragoness didnt need to think at all in answering: Of course its Mother. She gave me a new life, and for that I am forever grateful. She will always be the most important person in my life. His Highness Xiachen can only be second in line.
Oh. Moli scratches the back of his in confusion due to not understanding.
From his point of view, Dragony cares a lot about the prince so it doesnt really match up with the girls im. Whats more, he could feel the dislikeing off of the prince when hes around Dragony during the pairs interaction. Hes like a third leg that shouldnt be there when the two are together.
Dragony, am I ugly? Moli suddenly decides to ask this after a thought.
Does the prince not like flying piggies?
No he doesnt. Dragony turns to herpanion with a look of confusion, Why are you asking this for?
Ive felt that for a while now, the prince doesnt like me very much. Why? Am I not cute? Or is it because Im not a girl?
Chapter 1870 - Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (1)”
Chapter 1870 Di Xiao Wans Decision (1)
Exactly right as Dragony wanted to reply to Molis question, the girl suddenly saw the two familiar figures slowlying in from the outside. Quickly getting up with the excitement on that face, she rushes over to their location.
Mother!!!
Dragony, what are you doing here? Bai Yan didnt expect to find her adopted daughter here in the pce with only Moli by her side. She expected at least some sort of protection.
Mother, Im here to guard the pce. I was afraid someone might try sneaking in here while the battle was taking ce outside. You see, I caught this guy who was acting all creepy in the shadows. Dragony then stomped down at her unconscious victim to emphasize the point: I knocked him out Mother. What should we do with him?
Following the indicated fingers direction, the demon queens sight fell upon the unmoving person lying on the ground.
Di Cang, call someone to take this guy away to the dungeon. I want to find out the reason for their attack on the Demon Realm.
The demon king didnt do that though; instead, he wrapped his hands around the womans waist and exined: Ive caught several people like this one before, but no matter what I did, they wouldnt talk. I doubt this guy would talk either.
Bai Yan merely smirked at the idea of a prisoner that wouldnt talk: Take this pill Di Cang, it will make him spill everything that he knows.
After saying this, Bai Yan took out a porcin bottle from her storage ring and handed it over to her husband.
Okay, Ill go right away. The demon king happily reached over to take the drug, but not before giving a peck on her cheek before readying to leave. Wait for me in the bed-chamber, it wont take long.
His voice was hoarse and maic, having the power of drawing the opposite sex over to him in the most seductive manner.
rmed by the remark, Bai Yan promptly stops him with a finger on the lip: Stop it, there are children around.
Its okay, they dont understand Di Cang grinned with his teeth showing, that appearance dumb and silly for whats toe tonight.
Dragony obediently nodded her head inpliance as well: Mother, Father is right, I dont understand anything, you can continue doing that. Moli, were leaving, lets go!
Pretending like shes not heard anything, the youngss rushed out of the courtyard with her babypanion who toddled from behind.
The battle is over, Big Brother Xiachen must be back as well.
Whenever this dragoness thought about her steambun, the girl would always have a smile on that face. Even though she herself doesnt realize this yet, her hearts clearly drawn towards the boy.
Di Cang! Bai Yan felt tarnished and embarrassed at the way theyre behaving. Gnashing her teeth: Hold yourself back when were in front of the kids.
Indeed, Moli doesnt understand what they were doing, but Dragony was not a child, she fully understood the meaning behind Di Cangsstment.
Ignoring the annoyance in his wifes face, Di Cang leans in and kisses her like a tyrant to douse those mes. Its always worked before so he figured it would work again, thus causing their bodies to mingle together in the most sweaty and suffocating manner.
If not for the unconscious victim coughing and moaning after regaining his senses after a while, the pair likely couldve gone at it till the end of times.
Chapter 1871 - Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (2)”
Chapter 1871 Di Xiao Wans Decision (2)
Be good and wait for me toe back miss you~ The mans ambiguous voice vibrated through her ears, tingling and numbing her senses.
Naturally Bai Yan got ck lines running through her face over the mans antics. Even after all these years, she still has trouble handling her husbands shocking words and out of nowhere lustful surge.
This guy, seriously. No matter the time of day, he can be so utterly ignorant ofmon sense. Thank goodness Dragony and Moli left on their own, otherwise.
Oh no, what if we end up teaching the kids all our naughty things without realizing it? What if we taught Ling Yan and Jin Tian without noticing?!
Understanding hes rattled his wife enough with those teases, Di Cang lets go and locks onto the man on the ground had begun to stir.
Whats your purpose here? He speaks with an air of murderous intent.
The ck-masked assant sneered as he struggled to crawl up, I would never say. It does not matter what you do to me, I wont reveal the purpose of our attack.
Smirking at the expected reply, Di Cang didnt get angry and got increasingly more dangerous as he yed with the porcin bottle in his hand.
Di Cang, dont give him the drug here, Im afraid the aftereffects. Bai Yan purses her lips into a thin line, Im afraid the aftereffects will scare a lot of people.
After hearing this, Di Cangs legs stopped, his sight swinging around to meet the woman: Okay, I will find another ce thats quieter.
Standing under the blood-colored moonlight, a certain youngss was standing at the main gate of the pce staring off into the distance like shes waiting for someone.
Dragony, when will His Highness the Prince return? Yawning due to the boredom of standing around, Moli rubs his drowsy eyes.
I dont know, but if the king is back then Big Brother Xiahcen must being back too.
If Bai Yan was the dazzling sun of this world, Dragony would surely be the enchanting rose. She may be young in appearance still, but the style and air unique to herself was definitely starting to show seductively.
Its then during their conversation a familiar aura caught the girls senses. Lighting up in the eye at the familiar figure, she smiles broadly as she waves her hand into the air to wee the young teen. Big Brother Xiachen!
Likewise, the steambun also noticed the girl waving at himself. However, before he could react by waving back, Di Ling Yan who was sitting on his arms suddenly jumped down and ran at the dragoness.
Sister Dragony, Im back As always, the pipsqueak was friendly towards those shes on good terms with.
A bit taken aback by the sudden peachy girl who had thrown herself at her legs, Dragony had to spend a moment to process everything. Immediately, she reaches down to keep the baby girl from falling over due to the excitement of their reunion.
Sister Dragony, howe you only noticed my big brother and not me? Di Ling Yan pouts after being lifted up.
Just now, she was clearly riding on her big brothers arm so it made no sense for her Sister Dragony not to notice her existence.
Am I not cute enough that she would overlook me?
Youre too small still, thats why I didnt notice you. Dragony rubs the babys head in a cheerful manner as her excuse.
Is that really the case? Doubtful still, the pipsqueak chews on her thumb like shes being tricked.
Suddenly, the pipsqueaks line of sight caught a glimpse of Moli in his human form. Blinking those big blue eyes: Sister Dragony, who is this little brother? He is so white and chubby, hes so cute ah~
Little brother? Moli immediately exploded, I have lived for many years, I am not your little brother!
Its true. Moli may appear to be a baby boy in his human form, downright a newborn if must be said, but hes quite old already if counting the years hes lived. Issue was his size and appearance, he never grows!
Chapter 1872 - Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (3)”
Chapter 1872 Di Xiao Wans Decision (3)
The pipsqueak forks her hands around the waist and gets all discontent: You are not even my height so you must be a little brother. If you grow taller than me then I will admit youre bigger than me.
Moli found himself unable to retort against that logic. First looking down at himself, then at Di Ling Yans superior body size, he promptly deted due to it being the truth.
Is it my fault that Im not taller? But Ive clearly lived for many years ah.
Dragony, shes bullying me~ Moli turns to tug at the dragonesss sleeve for help, his face all wronged and pitiful. Due to how small and chubby he was in his human form, the piggy was so darn cute that its a sin not to cuddle him.
Bai Xiachen reacted instantly to this picture. For some reason beyond his understanding, the demon prince didnt feel well inside over the piggy entangling himself with Dragony.
Maybe its because Ive taken Dragony as my real sister, thats why I dont want a stinking boy by her side.
Bai Xiachens finally let up over that pretentious reasoning. Immediately, he shot that intimidating stare towards Moli who did no wrong in this situation. You keep your distance from Dragony.
Moli naturally didnt understand what he did so his already wronged heart became even sadder. Why?
Dragony is still young, thats why I must protect her. You are a boy, and boys will try to abduct her.
This Moli is too sticky, often wrapping himself behind Dragonys back. Doesnt he know the difference between man and woman? The stinking brat will probably follow her to the toilet too if he could!
What is abduction? Moli blinks his eyes in a puzzled manner.
Bai Xiachen instantly deted as the air squeezed out of him. You wanting to protect Dragony is a good thing, but you are too sticky and clingy to her. Its making me doubt your motives for something else. Like right now, the pce wont have any danger that could possibly harm her. Why do you keep following her everywhere with that in mind? Not to mention, your strength is nowhere close to being as strong as hers. How are you supposed to protect her then?
Moli scratched the back of his head, finding the logic of the princely steambun reasonable.
Nevertheless..
He still doesnt want to leave Dragony knowing hes not much help.
Dragony, did Mother go back to rest yet? Bai Xiachen turns away from the piggy boy and asks the girl instead.
Nodding her head: Mhmm, Mother is resting inside the bed-chamber, and Father is currently out interrogating the prisoner.
Thats good then. Ling Yan is likely tired too so Ill take her inside for rest. Also, Jin Tian will bring another girl back with him as well. Shes a friend of Ling Yans so help her settle in will you?
Okay. Dragony nods again like an obedient child.
In light of this, Bai Xiachen didnt relent and shot another look at Moli as a warning before slowly heading inside.
Big Brother, Di Ling Yan suddenly spoke up after they were halfway inside, do you not like that little brother? I think hes cute.
Its not that I dont like him.
He doesnt hate Moli, its just
Every time he saw him sticking to Dragony, he would inexplicably get all annoyed and irritated.
I got it! The pipsqueak breaks out into a jolly giggle, That is because the little brother is constantly pestering around Sister Dragony. Big Brother is afraid he will snatch her away from our home, right?
Bai Xiachen didnt verbally respond to the baby girl, instead he admitted it by simply being quiet.
Dont worry Big Brother, Sister Dragony wont be snatched away and will stay with us. Also, Grandfather already told me that I must not miss out on someone I like if I encounter them. Although I dont understand what Grandfather really means, but from what I can tell, the little brother probably likes Sister Dragony a lot. Thats likely the reasoning for him bugging her so much.
Chapter 1873 - “Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (4)”
Chapter 1873 Di Xiao Wans Decision (4)
Bai Xiachensplexion fell into a dark abyss: What did you say Grandfather said?
Grandfather ah, he said I mustnt give up if I ever encounter a man I like in the future. He told me he will also try to persuade you and Father. Big Brother, what does he mean by a man I like? Is it like you and Father that kind of like? Di Ling Yans eyes were moving curiously back and forth in anticipation for her older brothers exnation. Shes been wondering about that for a while and needed rity.
Ling Yan, Bai Xiachen gets all serious in his voice, you mustnt listen to Grandfather, none of those men are good people. They will pick on you! I will also tell Father about what he said and that hes teaching you the wrong stuff!
How could he ever allow such a thing?
Whoever dares to abduct his familys females are going to have their legs broken!
Ling Yanplied with that demand by making a muffled sound, but her heart didnt agree and found her grandfathers words more truthful.
Then what about Sister Dragony?
Shes not allowed either! Bai Xiachen stubbornly attempts to squash any of the mes that are growing, If someone tries to take Dragony then Ill break their leg!
Moli is young still, perhaps he doesnt have any motive, but what about after he grows older? Nothing was certain.
Ling Yan, you mustnt listen to Grandfather from now on. Lets go back and rest, Im sure youre tired after being on a long journey.
Okay. The pipsqueak gets all quiet and leans in against her older brothers back as she gets carried.
Since shes so small and tiny, her weight wasnt all that big. However, the boy too was nothing but a child; therefore, it does put a strain on his body while walking towards the room.
Big Brothers back is sofortable
Late into the day with the sun setting over the mountain, Bai Yan waszily leaning against the bed as she rested. However, her peaceful moment suddenly came to a halt when the door to her bed chamber got pushed open and in came that manly figure.
How did it go? Bai Yan quickly sat up and asked.
He spilled everything. Di Cang happily came over and sat beside his wifes side, those hands naughty and misbehaving, Im curious, what sort of drug is that? Howe he was so afraid after I forced it down his throat?
Happy to be asked, Bai Yan happily obliged the answer: Thats a drug I identally created by mistake years ago. I call it the Great Eighteenth Hell Dan Pill. If someone consumes it, they will fall into an illusion of suffering in the eighteenth floors of hell itself. This includes all the pain, hardship, and terrible memories of his life. Oh right, the speed frame is also warped after they take it. To us a hour may have passed, but to that guy, he wouldve already suffered for a thousand years in that illusion. Bai Yan pauses to tap her own chin with a finger, wondering if she should say the next part. The illusionary fantasy never stops unless someone deliberately breaks it like you did. So, imagine what he mustve felt like after seeing you again. Its obvious he would spill everything to avoid being stuck in that fantasy.
Chapter 1874 - Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (5)”
Chapter 1874 Di Xiao Wans Decision (5)
Di Cang, what information did he spill? Let me hear it. Bai Yan frowns and continues to ask.
Do you recognize the Monarch Dust from the Dust Frost Domain? The man answers with a question of his own.
Narrowing her eyes in at that detail, the demon queen could already guess where this conversation was leading: That day during the attack on the Heavenly me Domain, there were a lot of people so I dont know if they came as well. Is the matter rted to ce?
Yes, the man confessed that he was sent by the Monarch Dust to steal something from the Demon Realm. That thing is a red bead so I suspect the death of State Teacher is rted to these people from the Dust Frost Domain.
A red bead?
Bai Yan blinked and thought back to examining her daughters body and that beady little object ced near her heart.
But before the woman could exim due to this connection, the door to the bed chamber was once again shoved open.
Standing at the doorway was Di Xiao Wan the demon princess. Her beautiful face was not elegant nor kind, but a burning rage of hatred.
You hear everything? Di Cang didnt need to guess why his sister was so upset.
Truth was he knew the girl was eavesdropping the entire time but didnt stop it. After all, she had the right to know since State Teacher did die because of those people. Shes entitled to know who the murderer was.
Brother, so the one who caused State Teachers death is that Monarch Dust, you certain? Clenching her fist, Di Xiao Wan was trembling all over due to the intense emotion swelling forward.
Monarch Dust!
Reciting that name, the princesss eyes got all red and frightening.
Despite being able toe out of the pain of loss in recent days, the ache remains and so does the hatred. She merely hid it inside not to worry the little ones. But make no mistake. If given the opportunity, this girl would crush the ones responsible for her mans death, thats a given!
With your current strength, dont mention revenge, anyone those domains can destroy you. Dont forget, your powers are mostly gone after you marked State Teacher with your beast pearl. How do you expect to avenge him in your current state?
That cruel smash of reality caused the princess to freeze.
Slowly closing her eyes, Di Xiao Wan couldnt deny what her brother was saying. Nevertheless, the determination wont be stopped in those eyes of hers.
Brother, I must avenge him. No matter the price, I will do it!
The departure of State Teacher had forced thisdy who only knows how to hide behind her older brother and State Teacher to grow up overnight. Shes responsible and no longer the sweet dumbaclutz that would easily trust anyone thates her way.
But the cost was her innocence, her purity.
Watching this unfamiliar version of her friend, Bai Yan felt ufortably sour inside at what had be of this sweet girl. Xiao Wan, can you leave this matter to us, okay?
Her tone was unusually gentle. Believe in us, we will certainly avenge State Teacher and help you find his reincarnation.
Pursing her lips into a thin line, Di Xiao Wan looks towards the demon queen with those tears-ridden eyes: Sister-inw, I also want to help. I know my enemies are mighty, but I am not afraid. I dont want to simply do nothing.
Chapter 1875 - “Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (6)”
Chapter 1875 Di Xiao Wans Decision (6)
How can I ept not doing anything when the bastard responsible for State Teachers death is found? The demon princess vows to herself not to be useless anymore.
Di Cangs sightnds on his younger sister, that gaze growing meaningful: You are willing to do anything for State Teacher? Not afraid of suffering? Not afraid of danger?
He remembers a few years ago he had wanted to throw this sister of his into the secret domain used by the Demon Realm to train; however, thesss personality kept the girl from going forward with the n. Now that shes suggesting something of this line on her own volition, why not take advantage of this and put her through the ordeal?
Im not afraid, Im not afraid of anything as long as I can avenge State Teacher. She states this with firm light in those eyes.
Fine, if thats what you wish then I got an idea. You will go through a strict period of harsh training in a special ce. If you can make it through the whole ordeal then not only will your strength increase, your beast pearl will also return. I will ask you a second time, are you certain about this? Di Cang narrows in his eyes until its a thin line, making sure there was no hesitation in his sisters face.
Sure enough, Di Xiao Wan nods again with firm conviction: I have decided, I wont back down regardless of the danger. Brother, I wille back from the training and avenge State Teacher personally!
Very well. Outside the Demon Realm is a portal. The space tunnel leads to a fantasy world simr to ancient times. There, monsters and savages are abundant, but likewise, the rewards are also great if you can ovee the strong there. You better not regret the decision. Once you are inside that ce, even I, wont be able to save you in time if danger falls on your head. Di Cang gives one final warning.
Brother, you know very well State Teacher died in order to protect me that day. He never cowered before the enemy. If I dont even have the courage to avenge him then what qualifications do I have left to seek someone that is as courageous as him out again? I would be too ashamed! There are countless beads of tears flowing down the girls face, causing a bittersweet vor to hover in the air.
If thats your final decision then I wont try to persuade you. Ill inform the elderster to send you. But know this. That world may be a fantasy, but dying there still applies to you. Once dead, you can never return.
After hearing this, Di Xiao Wan did not make any sort of fearful expression, but that didnt mean Bai Yan wasnt effect by thatstment.
The demon queen honestly didnt want thess to head into such a dangerous world, but this was the demon princesss decision. Shes not in a position to deny such a thing.
Brother, you dont have to worry about me, I will definitely return. Even if I die, it will be after I avenged State Teacher and kill the one responsible for his death! When stating this part, the girls fist was a tight ball of hatred. Sister-inw, I know what you are thinking and how worried you are. You know, Ive liked you since the first time we met. I was so ignorant and foolish back then. Always hiding behind your back when Big Brother scolds me. But now I know that is me being irresponsible. I cannot continue like that. I need to grow and find my own way. So, let me go and do this alone, okay?
Whatever happens, would happen. Di Xiao Wan understood her decision today wont regret it.
Bai Yans expression eased up after that plea from the girl. Originally she intended to do something in the shadows to protect her, but its obvious Di Xiao Wan read whats on her mind.
I see, but take this first. The storage bag contains all of the medicine and drugs Ive made recently. Do not decline, otherwise I will not agree to you going alone. Bai Yan firmly demands this as apromise.
Chapter 1876 - “Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (7)”
Chapter 1876 Di Xiao Wans Decision (7)
Sister-inw. Di Xiao Wan wipes some of the tears from the corner of her eyes due to how moved she was, You are so good to me.
What are you talking about? I have only one sister like you, how can I not care? Whats more, these are only medicine and drugs that Im giving you. I can always make more in the future so its of no loss to me. Bai Yan gently pats the princesss hand to reassure her its going to be alright, You have to remember, we are all waiting for you at home. So return to us safely, okay?
Making a slight nod as a promise, Di Xiao Wan had so much to say right now. Unfortunately, her emotions are best kept inward until they meet again for this departure could mean months or even years before she returns.
Mother A soft voice suddenly came over from the outside.
Bai Yan looked over and saw it was none other than her daughter Dragony standing at the doorway. Perhaps its due to their attention being preupied, but they didnt notice the youngsss arrival at all until now.
Mother, can I go with Aunt Xiao Wan? Dragony asks with bright light in those eyes.
Growing ufortable tense after that request, Bai Yan felt nervous in the heart: Why do you ask that?
Didnt Father exin already? That secret world is based on the ancient world. When I fell unconscious that day inside that special dimension, I believe I met my true father.
The young and childish voice of Dragony actually left Bai Yan stunned for a proper response.
My real father seems to havee from ancient times, maybe if I go into that fantasy world, I would be able to find some clues about my origin. After throwing out her reasoning, the dragoness forms the brightest smile she could muster, And, I can help protect Aunt Xiao Wan while Im there. Mother, please let me go.
But Bai Yan sounded hesitant and worried.
But right as the demon queens about to speak, Di Cang had grabbed one of her hands to reassure her with his iconic smirk.
Let the girl go.
Shooting her head over to meet the mans gaze, Why?
Dragony is right, she might be able to find some clues about her origin in that fantasy world since it is based upon the real thing. Ive exined before, her background is not ordinary, its her right to pursue the truth about her life.
Bai Yan didnt like how things were panning out but knew hes right.
Okay, Bai Yan finally relents.
She could continue to worry about her daughters safety and try to protect her like a sheltered girl, but that would make her a horrible parent in that case. A parent must guide their child, not blindly hide them from the horrors of the world.
You must pay attention to your safety, if something is wrong, leave the fantasy world immediately, understand?
Di Cang responded to her demand instantly: Yan Yan, I need you to understand that fantasy world is not so simple. Once you go in, you cante back out so easily
Bai Yans literally skipped a beat after hearing her husbands sentence.
Not easy toe back out after going in?
Do you know why I didnt let Xiachen go into that ce for his personal training? Its precisely because of that reasoning. I worried for his safety and ability to cope with such unpredictability. Its not a world where one cane out as they please, it needs a key.
Then what key do they need toe out? Bai Yan urgently asks with worry all over the face.
I do not know the exact details either Di Cang sounds apologetic, Because that fantasy world was created long before the establishment of the Demon Realm, neither or anyone here knows how it exactly works. What I can be certain of is that the key is an opportunity provided by that world. Its different every time.
Chapter 1877 - Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (8)”
Chapter 1877 Di Xiao Wans Decision (8)
Have you been in there before?
Yes, Ive been to the fantasy world, and Ive been there twice before
Once was a thousand years ago, before encountering his wife
Another time it was a hundred years ago.
Every time he leaves it would require him passing the requirements set upon him by that world. Therefore, Di Cang didnt have absolute confidence in predicting the dangers or hardship that might befall those who entered.
Its precisely because Ive been there that I know the horror inside that fantasy world. And aside from me who entered from the Demon Realm, everyone else who entered it has never returned
He did not want to scare Bai Yan, but lying regarding a matter of this proportion would be incredibly stupid. Furthermore, keeping this detail from his owns sister and Dragony would be even more foolish since those two are going to be experiencing it first hand.
Big Brother, you need to stop scaring me, Di Xiao Wan makes a reluctant smile, I must go forward with this. Its my only chance to grow.
Dragony echoed the same opinion from her side, Im going too. Im not afraid of anything, and I believe I cane back.
Very well, if thats what both of you have decided then get ready to go right away. Bai Yan shows a bittersweet face, If those three kids find out that the both of you are going to such a dangerous ce then they will certainly try to stop you. Maybe Xiachen would even follow you into that fantasy world.
Di Xiao Wan promptly puffs up her chest to make a strong appearance: Big Brother, I will go back and pack my things. Later, have First Eldere over at night to pick us up. Me and Dragony can depart through the thick of night to avoid being detected by the kids. And if Ling Yan and Jin Tian ask the next morning, just tell them we went to look for State Teachers reincarnation as an excuse.
Dragony nodded in agreement: Mother, please tell Brother Xiachen that I am protecting Auntie during this period. When I return, I will have incredible powers to protect everyone, including him.
Bai Yans throat felt like theres a rock inside there, choking her and strangling her of air. Shes so sad and hurt by her inability to do more, that her family would have to endure such hardships.
Di Cang seems to have read his wifes emotions then and promptly pulled her into an embrace. Dont worry, theyll be find. Trust in them that they wille back alive and well.
Bai Yan immediately shot a look to her man: Dont think I didnt see it, you are also worried about them.
This guy is too dishonest. He clearly worries about them as much as I do, but hes still trying tofort me and act like its fine.
Di Cang bursts outughing before giving his wife a kiss on the lip, There wont be many dangers as long as Dragony is there. Its okay to worry, but you mustnt let worry dictate your judgment.
Bai Yan couldnt argue with that and got all quiet as she watched those two gradually disappear from her view.
Oh right, Di Cang, you mention something about a red bead before. I know where it is. Only after Di Xiao Wan and Dragonys departure did Bai Yan recall what they were discussing.
Raising an eyebrow: Have you seen it?
Yes, the bead is in fact sitting quietly inside Ling Yans heart right now. I only learned of this recently Bai Yan face showed a high level of concern, Do you remember that day when she went missing on the Demon Mountain?
Chapter 1878 - Di Xiao Wan’s Decision (9)”
Chapter 1878 Di Xiao Wans Decision (9)
Di Cang face changed suddenly, Go on.
It was that day. Someone put the bead into Ling Yans body
Following was Bai Yans experience in the Heavenly Domain and the step by step of how she discovered their daughters condition. The story also includes the matter of her father Yun Feng bing Heavenly me.
Even if the whole story got shortened by quite a lot, Di Cang nevertheless got the jest of things.
Yan Yan, lets go check on Ling Yan, I have to make sure the bead in endangering her health!
Okay. Bai Yan pursed her lips and nodded.
Subsequently, the pair quickly left the room and headed for where the children were staying.
Inside the kids room, Bai Xiachen sat near the head of the bed as his hand gently pats the sisters head, his mouth humming a luby the whole time to coax the pipsqueak asleep.
Di Ling Yan was indeed a little tired after the long journey. Rubbing her eyes, the child soon fell into a doze after the first yawn.
Unfortunately, right at the moment where all was peaceful, the door to the room was swung open, sending the boy into alert. Thankfully Bai Xiachen recognized it was his parents so his heart promptly eased up.
Mother, Father, howe both of you are here? Ling is sleeping
Not even a word to exin, Di Cang grabbed his son and threw the boy at the window. He didnt want any obstruction to his view when sending out his feelers for probing.
Sure enough, the demon king found the mentioned red bead inside his daughters heart. Its lying quietly there with mes surrounding the surface. Thankfully there are no signs of it exploding so thats a relief.
Father, are you looking at the bead inside my body? Di Ling Yan shows a yful smile after being woken back up, You dont have to worry, I can sense the bead wont hurt me.
Bead?
Bai Xiachens lovely face immediately turned into a frown, What bead? Mother, Father, what is she talking about?
Exining to the steambun was Bai Yan herself: Inside Ling Yans heart is a red ming bead. Im afraid it might hurt her, thats why I had your fathere inspect it.
At that moment, one could visibly see the color drain from the boys face. Hes very agitated and rattled by the news.
Bead? Why does Ling Yan have a bead inside her heart? Her body is so small and frail, theres no way she can withstand a burning me inside her heart!
No wonder Jin Tian mentioned his sister is different. It must be because of the influence from that bead!
Although Bai Xiachen does find the ferocious-looking side of his little sister to be quite cute, however, inparison to her well-being, any cuteness would need to stand aside.
Retracting his senses from the girls body, Di Cang took a moment to gather his words: For the time being it wont have any visible impact, nor do I feel any malice from the bead. Later though, Yan Yan, I cant say for certain. We need to find a way to take it out no matter what.
Nothing was certain in this world, this was especially true if its something beyond their understanding. Leaving it to chance that the bead wouldnt bring harm waspletely out of the question, nor a price he could afford to pay.
Chapter 1879 - Mother is Heaven (1)”
Chapter 1879 Mother is Heaven (1)
Okay. Bai Yan relents and nod.
She believes in the power of her husband and trusts he could cope with any hurdle that mighte their way.
Right, Di Cang
She seemed to of thought of something: I havent seen Shifu and Grandfather and them for a long time so I intend to go back with the kids this time around to let them meet.
Besides, she has an apprentice in the Liu Huo Kingdom. Even if she hasnt been around in the human world for years by this point, she still liked the boy who reminded her of herself in the past. This time she intends to act the role of a shifu and properly teach him something.
Then take Suzaku and them with you. Wrinkling his brow at the unexpected idea, Di Cang suggests taking the sacred beasts to act as guardians in his stead.
No, Ill be back soon so theres no need. Besides, no one can threaten me if those monarchs dont show up. Dont worry, Ill be safe. Bai Yan smiles in reassurance.
Shes half a step into being a Divine Lord herself, thats the same level as those monarchs. Unless someone at her fathers level show up, Bai Yan hadplete confidence to defeat the enemy or at least escape unscathed.
Seeing her insistency, the demon king knew there was nothing more to be said about that matter. Come back soon.
I will Without intention, Bai Yans face was all smiling once she met his gaze.
Mother, I want to take Dragony with me. Bai Xiachen suddenly turned up between his parents sides and popped this request, Dragony is also my sister, I want to take her with us if were leaving.
Making a faint smile at her sons hopeful eye, Bai Yan felt guilty at what she was about to say: Dragony cante with us.
Why? The steambun fell into shock.
Why cant Dragonye with us?
I havent had time to tell you so this is a good chance. Your auntie Xiao Wan has temporarily left the Demon Realm in search of State Teachers reincarnation. Dragony also went with her as security since her strength has grown a lot.
Auntie Xiao Wan and Dragony are gone?
Bai Xiachen made a dazed-looking face as his mind processed this bombshell. Momentster, the emotional loss couldnt be hidden from the boys expression.
Mother, its then Di Ling Yan threw herself into Bai Yans arms after hearing the news, whenw ill Sister Dragone back?
I specte. It will likely take some days. Bai Yan tried to be as vague as possible.
She doesnt know when the two would return so this was the best excuse.
Thats enough questions for your mother. Di Cangs brow furrowed up at the persistence of the kids and immediately shot a warning nce at his eldest, she needs to rest.
Originally the steambun wanted to voice his displeasure at the sudden halting of their conversation, but his words were promptly stuffed back into his throat at the face his old man was making.
But I havent seen Mother for so long.
Do you want another sister or not? Di Cang asked with an air of triumph.
A brightness instantly shot out of the steambuns eyes then, but that light soon dimmed after seeing the delicate face of his younger sister whos now in Bai Yans arms.
Father, you cant keep fooling me with that anymore, Ive already got Ling Yan so Im satisfied.
Chapter 1880 - “Mother is Heaven (2)”
Chapter 1880 Mother is Heaven (2)
Tomorrow your mother will take you back to the human world, I only have tonight with her, which of us do you think will have more time? Di Cang spoke down at his son with a lecturing tone.
Bai Xiachen blinked and blinked.
How did I forget about that? Anyway, I will have plenty of time to stick to Mother after today. So what if Father gets to spend some time instead of me?
However
Just as he was about to open his mouth, the sound of Di Cangs cheeky voice range out again.
Of course, even if your mother doesnt n to take you back to the human world tomorrow, you boy can forget about stealing a woman from under your old mans hand!
Even against his own son, the demon king doesnt hold back and disys his dominance.
The steambuns face almost cracked as he stared in disbelief at the man whom sired his existence.
Ling Yan, go stick to your brother. Di Cang unceremoniously lifted the pipsqueak from her mothers arms and threw her over to the boy instead.
Nevertheless
In the face of this daughter, the dominating air that he used for the son did disperse and was reced by the soft kind tone of a parent.
Dont let him pester my wife.
Di Ling Yan first looked upwards at her father, then at her older brother. Making a clever face with those big blue eyes, she giggled and promptly hooked her arms around Bai Xiachens neck.
Big Brother, I want to hear a story, tell me a bedtime story? The soft and crisp sound of the little milk bun instantly melted away Bai Xiachens heart.
Okay, then big brother here will tell you the story about sleeping beauty.
Sleeping beauty? Is she beautiful? A light sparkled out of the pipsqueaks eye over the name, the face curious and childish.
Nodding after a thought: Should be, but not nearly as beautiful as Mother and our Ling Yan.
Really? The pipsqueaks got even more intrigued and wanted to know more, Have Big Brother seen this sleeping beauty?
I havent seen her, but perhaps Mother did. I heard this story from Mother when I was little. There are also many more stories like Snow White, Cindere, and.
Using the opportunity created by her daughters stickiness to the boy, Di Cang had already dragged his wife away in a burst of speeding blur for their bed-chamber.
Yan Yan, I miss you so much
Since the first encounter that year, he was doomed to fall into this endless cycle of loving her.
Its sad and pitiful for a man of his standing and ability, but hes relishing and loving this descent into being a wife ve. This was especially true while they are together in bed. Whether it be him on top or his wife doing theboring, the pair are inmunication and sync of their rhythm.
Chapter 1881 - “Mother is Heaven (3)”
Chapter 1881 Mother is Heaven (3)
Next day.
The morning light brightly shone through the crack in the windowsill, the air still lingering with the scent of the two upants wrestle in the night. This broughtfort to the slumbering mistress of this bed-chamber. Nevertheless, it was about time she awoke from her rest after noticing the missing partner that shouldve been holding her body.
Mother, can Ie in? Just then, a young voice drifted through the closed door and sent her into a panic. Shes still drowsy over the long exercise throughout the night so the demon queen didnt expect this sudden intrusion.
Wait! Bai Yan hurriedly shouted as she scrambled to get out of bed and got dressed. Shes covered in sexual marks with that birth suit of hers so it wouldnt do at all before her child. Coughing after covering all the evidence, Come in.
The door swung open following the permission and in came the steambun. Hes dressed in the luxurious robe of royalty, giving him the air of supremacy that could quickly draw the attention of the opposite sex.
Mother, Father had gone out without me! He woke me up in the middle of the night and told me to pass on a message to you that hes going to find something for Ling Yans bead.
Bai Yan appears stunned in the face over this bombshell.
Di Cang went looking for something to help Ling Yan? Did he already know what to do? Why didnt he tell me yesterday? If I knew, I would have gone with him.
Tightly clenching her fist, she inhales deeply to calm her deteriorating mood: What else did your father say?
Oh, uh, he said not to look for him, he wont say and you wont be able to go on your own. But dont worry, Father said he will be fine so Im sure hes not in danger. The young voice of her boy only made the demon queen sadder and bittersweet inside.
It seems that the guy knew she would follow him, hence his reasoning for leaving without a word.
Xiachen, go help me summon First Elder here. She narrowed her eyes in after giving this instruction.
Bai Yan wants to get more information. Aside from Di Cang and State Teacher, First Elder had the most information since hes one of the few demons remaining from that era.
Mother, its useless, First Elder also followed Father when they left. The only ones left to protect the Demon Realm are the four sacred beasts. I know Suzaku (phoenix) doesnt know anything since I asked them about the matter beforeing here. They dont know where Father went either. Bai Xiachen hung his head in frustration, that expression pitiful and sad.
Didnt you ask him yesterday? Bai Yan asks for more details since her son was thest to see her husband.
I did ask Bai Xiachen puffs his cheeks up in a pout, I did ask and refused to let him go unless he takes us with him. But guess what, Father knocked me out and ran away on his own. Mother, you say, am I really his son?
Why do I always feel like Im adopted.?
And its the one-for-one type of adoption.
Like how Father woke me up in the middle of the night just so he wont disturb Mother. Then theres the part about him always tossing me aside so I wont pester him and Mothers time together. Worse, he actually knocked me out when I asked him where hes going.
Your father wouldnt let you go with him for fear that you would be in danger. I sense that the ce hes heading to would be dangerous.
Otherwise, Di Cang wouldnt have left without a word to me in person.
Bai Yans heart grew more and more worried after thinking about this. However, she didnt dare to show it in front of her boy.
Chapter 1882 - Mother is Heaven (4)”
Chapter 1882 Mother is Heaven (4)
Mother, what should we do then? Bai Xiachens eyes got all red as the worry nearly made him cry out.
Dont assume he doesnt care just because he imed to be adopted; in fact, he cares about his old man quite a lot.
Dont worry too much, hes Di Cang, your father, theres nothing he cant do in this world! Bai Yan reassures her boy by showing aforting smile, but the reluctance and worry couldnt be dismissed in her voice.
She doesnt know where the demon king was now. That meant she must find out..
Xiachen, go find your siblings and pack up. Well go visit the human world as nned. Bai Yan attempts to shift the topic in order to avoid further pain in the room.
Okay. The steambun did not doubt his mother and nodded before turning for the exit.
Xiachen, dont let Ling Yan and Jin Tian know about this, understand? Bai Yan drops another order after seeing her boy move, afraid this matter might rile up into a fuss thats not needed at this timing.
Halting in his step and turning back to face her: Mother, you can count on me, I wont let them worry.
Finally, once said the boy ran off without looking back, leaving only the demon queen standing there with an oppressive air hovering overhead.
At this moment, Suzaku was justing out of her own room when the phoenix suddenly bumped into her mistress who came to see her.
Stumbling backward in surprise by the headbutt, Mistress, howe you are here?
Tightly pressing her hands onto the phoenixs shoulder so she doesnt escape, Suzaku, do you know where Di Cang went? I want to hear the truth.
Flinching at the sudden question, the phoenix woman met the demon queens eye and spent a good second in deep thought. In the end, she shook her head.
I dont know His Majesty didnt tell us anything so we dont know where he intends to go.
Bai Yans hand slowly loosened. It looks like Xiachen is not wrong, Suzaku and them dont know anything.
Di Cang had Xiachen pass me the word: saying I cannot go to the ce that hes going. Why is that the case? Bai Yans sight never left the other persons, looking for any sign of hesitancy.
Sure enough, Suzaku got quiet and leaving the air very tense. After a good while of this awkwardness, I really dont know
Taking a step back, Bai Yans figure began to shake, her smile transforming into a hystericalugh of bitterness. Is that so? Fine, Im going to take the kids back with me to the human world. Since I dont know where he is, I wont waste anymore time on the matter. But if wordes that hes in danger, you muste find me, understood?
Mistress Suzaku didnt like this either so her heart was very tense like someones grabbing at it and ripping it apart.
Theres only one ce that is forbidden to mistress since she is a human. The ce only us demons can go! I want to tell her, but her going would only bring more harm to the king than helping.
Chapter 1883 - Mother is Heaven (5)”
Chapter 1883 Mother is Heaven (5)
I cant
I cant watch her take such a risk.
So, Im sorry Mistress
Please forgive me for not telling you.
Bai Yan did not notice the hidden light flickering within the phoenixs eye so her condition wasnt fairing so well. Sloppy in her steps, the demon queen had trouble maintaining her bnce due to the ache in the heart.
Mother, Mother! From afar, she could hear the calls of the little ones.
Coming over was none other than her eldest son and the twins. However, theres also Ji Song who stood behind the group while holding a long sword in both her arms. She may be small C smaller than Bai Xiachen C but her presence gave weight and projected a sense of peace.
Youre all here. Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes before opening them again after a long while. She had to force herself to smile despite the difort.
Mother, are you feeling sick? Di Ling Yan saw the unhealthyplexion and quickly ran over to touch Bai Yans forehead with her tiny hands.
However, shes unfortunately too small in her height so those hands were nowhere close to being able to reach, which causes the pipsqueak to grow a little depressed in the face.
Im fine, Ling Yan dont have to worry. Bai Yan reached down to rub her daughters head reassuringly.
Of course, the little glutton was equally as worried after seeing his mothersplexion. First pulling out a small cloth bag from his pocket, he earnestly offers it with both hands like its an immense treasure.
Mother, are you hungry? This is the food prepared for me by First Elder. I had intended to eat it on the road, but if Mother is hungry then you can have it.
Bai Yans heart melted away over her twins loveable gesture offort. Hugging both with open arms: Mother is not hungry, Im just a little tired. We should begin heading out now.
Mother, dont we have to say goodbye to Father first? Ling Yan asks with a puzzled look.
Shes suddenly reluctant to leave Di Cang behind
Its just that the thought of meeting her mothers side of the family, her heart would grow excited.
Shuddering inside over thatment, she shakes her head with a bitter smile: No need, your father is very busy so its best not to disturb him. Its beginning to gette so we shouldnt dy the trip any longer. If we set out now then we should be at the Holy Land before sundown.
In this world, apart from those she considers close family members, the most important individuals are the three silly shifus of hers.
Back then it was they who took her in during her weakest and gave her five years of love and care. Without that period to breath, the Bai Yan of today wouldnt exist.
Mother, are we going to see my three grandshifus? Bai Xiachens eye lit up over the notion, Is Godfather also in the Holy Land? I miss him so much.
Although he favors his old man a lot, the steambun still likes Chu Yi Feng from the hearts down. In fact, if Di Cang never existed, he wouldve likely wanted that picturesque man to be his stepfather.
Godfather? Di Ling Yan cleverly picked up on this word and looked towards her older brothers face for an exnation.
Patting his little sister with a smile: You never met him yet Ling Yan, but Godfather is a very good person that is always kind to Mothe and me. He would exhaust everything to please her. If Father hadnt appear back then, perhaps
Regarding thest bit of his remark, Bai Xiachen didnt want to say it before the twins. After all, if Chu Yi Feng did get Bai Yan back then, where would the twins be today?
Chapter 1884 - Mother is Heaven (6)”
Chapter 1884 Mother is Heaven (6)
Does Godfather look good? And between Father and Godfather, who looks better?
This time, Bai Xiachen puckered his lips to one side and didnt want to borate: They both look good in their respective manner. Godfather is a fairy-like those seen in a portrait, while Father is stunning and dominant, but. I prefer Father now.
He likes whoever gives his mother a lifetime of happiness. Even if Di Cang often bullies him, he would like his old man as usual.
What about before? Did Brother prefer Godfather?
As always, Di Ling Yan became the curious baby that she was and wanted to get to the bottom of things.
Well, Bai Xiachen did not deny that idea and nodded, at first Father would always pick on Mother so I did not like him. Mother is my most important woman. Whoever bullies her is my enemy. If not for Father performing wellter on, plus he promised that he will help me improve my strength so that I can protect Mother, I wouldnt have epted him so quickly.
If theres anything to be med, it could only be on Di Cangs initial impression. He didnt act like a good man so the boy reacted defensively.
In contrast, Chu Yi Fengs behavior had been nothing but wless. A literal ray of sunshine in Xiachen and Bai Yans life. Its no wonder the steambun preferred him at first.
Ling Yan, I am not as strict with you versus Jin Tian, but listen up the both of you. Bai Xiachen forks his arms around the waist while speaking in a lecturing manner, Mother is the boss of our family. Whoever bullies her is the enemy of our family. Regardless if Mother is right or wrong, she is and always will be right, understood?
Jin Tian the little glutton nodded first without fully understanding his meaning. Hes already been programmed to believe anything the steambun says so this was a no brainer.
But Ling Yan on the other hand got the underlying meaning when she nodded: I understand Big Brother. Mother is always right. If there is anyone wrong, it can only be the other person. If Mother and Father argues, it can only be Fathers fault.
Thats right, Bai Xiachen dotingly ruffles his little sisters hair in an appeased manner, And you Jin Tian. When you grow older, you must be as good as you are now and never anger Mother. If you do, I will beat you, I really will hit you!
Shivering in fear at the sudden threat, the little glutton didnt know why he suddenly became the ire of his older brother.
I will be good, I really will be.
Hes ready to burst into tears by this point. Its bad enough to be the punching bag, its even worse when you dont know why youre the punching bag!
Now thats good, the steambun loosens his stern face and got all lovely in his smile, it doesnt matter if you dont understand what I mean. The only thing you need to know is that Mother is the heaven, she is thew.
Ji Song, whos also present but standing behind the twins, was shocked by this logic and disy of tyranny. From a logical point of view, its supposed to be wrong, but its nevertheless drawing her in and making this now healed girl worshipful towards the steambun.
Mrs. Di is so amazing. She could teach her eldest son to be such a sweet son
That should be enough Xiachen, Bai Yan warmly rewards her eldest with a pat on the head after that statement, If you continue then Jin Tian is really going to cry.
As if I am that mean Mother? Bai Xiachen slyly throws himself at the demon queens waist, I am in fact very gentle. As long as my little brother doesnt make you angry, I will always be the kind and gentle older brother to him. Im only teaching him how to behave in this family properly!
Chapter 1885 - “Reunion (1)”
Chapter 1885 Reunion (1)
Suzaku, Bai Yan pinches her eldests nose before turning to the phoenix woman, I will be leaving the four of you in charge of the Demon Realm while were away. If anything happens, contact me immediately, understand?
She and Suzaku have a contract in their bodies so passing on the message would be as simple as a will of their mind.
Dont worry Mistress, I will be here in the Demon Realm until your return. Nodding in confirmation, the phoenix gives off an air of confidence and reliability.
Holding the twins with both hands, Bai Yan led the way in front: Were leaving, Ill take you two to meet your grandshifus.
Its another year of plentiful blossoming for the peach trees on the ind where Bai Yan once called her home of the Holy Land. Its beautiful and serene here, but not all was at it may seem from the surface.
Standing on the edge of theke surrounding the ind, several disciples of this great power curiously voiced their opinion as they took in this sight.
I didnt expect such beautiful scenery to be in the Holy Land, but. why is such a good ce not being used by the little princess? (Chu Yi Yi) Can it be, this is where the lords deceased wife once lived?
Another disciple to one side immediately sent a look at this ignorant peer of hers as she shot the theory down. You are new so its normal that you dont know. However, there are some things you must not spout without the pertinent details.
Senior Sister Zhang Yun, does that mean you know about the Holy Inds secret? The girl in pink turned her head to look at the older female disciple known as Zhang Yun, her bright green eyes curious and nosy.
That is of course. It is said that the master of this ind is the strongest person of the human world, and shes also the apprentice of the three great elders. Even the Holy Lord and Princess are extremely fond of her, making her position within the Holy Land equivalent to the Holy Lord himself. Zhang Yun crosses her arms around the chest and gloats her chin high like some superior lecturing their subordinates, Such a person is one that we should all aspire to be. Sadly, Im afraid even meeting that person would be impossible
The pink girl popped her mouth into a round shape at this incredible story: But I have been in the Holy Land for nearly two years, why have I never seen her? Is she noting back to the Holy Land?
Who knows? Zhang Yun shook her head, I heard that she married and followed her husband to some far-off ce. The three great elders believe she would return soon though, thats why were all cleaning the Holy Land ofte.
But isnt the Holy Inds owner the strongest person in the human world already, what man can win her heart? The pink girl sways her hip left and right like an innocent maiden thats captivated by this wondrous story, If I were her, I would rather be on my own since I already have such strength. It wouldnt sit well with me to be overshadowed by a man when I can clearly be at the forefront.
Dont mess around, that kind of thinking is best kept to yourself. Zhang Yun hurriedly pulled her peer over and cusped her running mouth so other unrted disciples wouldnt hear, Before I was only a disciple at the outer ring, thats why I never got to meet that incredible woman. But her deeds and achievements, just listening to some of the stories from the older seniors would get my heart burning with excitement. And guess what, I heard she already has a son beforeing to the Holy Land.
Chapter 1886 - Reunion (2)”
Chapter 1886 Reunion (2)
The pink girl grew more surprised, her eyes full of amazement due to the overflowing flood of curiosity.
What kind of child would an incredible woman like that produce?
Excuse me Thats when a voice suddenly cuts their conversation short from mid-air. Is Chu Yi Yi at the Holy Land?
After hearing this sentence, the disciples present all stopped in their word and promptly looked up into the sky where theypletely lost their breath at that mesmerizing figure.
Beautiful!
So beautiful!
They have never seen such a beautiful woman so thats the only thing going through their minds. Normally such an outstanding contour would incur the ire of the same sex, especially among the female side. In this case, they could do nothing but stare in awe at that divine creation.
She-shes currently training in the back mountain. Zhang Yun came back to her senses first due to her experience and answered Bai Yans question.
Thats great, said the demon queen with a smile, Ill wait for her on the Holy Ind. Xiachen, Ling Yan, Jin Tian, lets go.
As soon as she stated this, the woman carried her kids and descended to the ind at the center of theke, leaving only the shocked disciples in the background who couldnte back to reality for the longest time.
She she went to the Holy Ind did she not? I didnt hallucinate, did I?
And did you hear? She addressed the princess by name.. Who on the Holy Land would dare call her by that?
Under the peach blossom tree of the Holy Ind, theres a medicine field nted by none other than Bai Yan herself who stayed here for a few years.
I havent seen to this crop for so long, perhaps its withered by now??Bai Yan forms a helpless smile due to the hard work shes ced into this field.
Its just that instead of the dying nts near her cottage after she arrived, what weed her was the powerful fragrance of herbs and exotic nts in the wind.
Old Three, I told you your method is wrong. You see? The patch I cultivated is sessfully germinating now while yours is withering away. Tell me, how are you going to exin this to Yaner after shees back?
Old Two, youre being too much. If it werent for you spraying the elixirs over to my patch during your watering, would my nts die?
Hoho, I dont care. No matter what, this part of the field is under your charge. Failing to notice this before its toote is your fault, I am not responsible! Just wait until Yaner returns, Im going to tell her about this! Second Elder Ren Yi proudly proudly raised his chin while tossing sand over his fellow brother.
Qiu Shu Rongs face got beet red at this. Hes so frustrated yet so helpless due to always being the scapegoat.
Why am I always the one who gets the short end of the stick?
Thats enough, stop arguing and lets think of a wave to save these herbs. These nts are our apprentices baby, we cannot. Zheng Qi the first shifu rubs his temple as the headache slowlyes forward.
Chapter 1887 - “Reunion (3)”
Chapter 1887 Reunion (3)
Yan Yan you youre back?
The afternoon sun was exceptionally bright, falling on top of the womans beautiful face and showcasing her emotional smile at the three seniors.
Ren Yi (two) and Qiu Shu Rong (third) stopped their quarreling then and doubly looked up at the woman whom theyve been talking about.
Precious Disciple. Qiu Shu Rong hung his head in shame, Since you left the Holy Land, we have been studying hard with the texts you left behind. But I such a bumbling idiot, I cant even raise this one good patch of.
Ren Yis heart also didnt fare so well and smiled bitterly, Its in fact not Old Threes fault. I identally poured some of my elixirs onto his side and caused the herbs to die.
Before Bai Yan arrived in this world, most people could only forage for such rare ingredients due to the harsh growth requirements of these spirit herbs. Like high spiritual concentration in the air and earth, or specific temperature and moisture. However, Bai Yan had devised a way to bypass most of these conditions and that was the elixir she concocted and written down for these three.
First looking over to the farm field, then back at her three shifus, Bai Yan suddenly found her eyes a little wet: Have the three of you been keeping these herbs alive all these years?
Well yes. Since youre not around, plus were bored, thats why we would oftene over to the ind and look after these herbs. We were afraid others wouldnt know what to do so its always us who does the watering. Zheng Qi the first elder exins.
They are Yan Yans precious treasures, of course we need to look after them for her.
Bai Yan didnt know what else to say.
Dont assume these three are unreliable because they often screw up during their lessons with her; in fact, theyre well above the norms in this world. Furthermore, the love and care shown was no less than a parent raising a child, thats the sort of rtionship these three have with Bai Yan.
Grandshifu! Bai Xiachen quickly ran over and threw himself into Zheng Qis arm, his handsome face grinning brilliantly, Grandshifus, I miss all of you so much
The steambun grew up in this Holy Ind so its expected that the ce and people held a special ce in his heart.
I miss you too Xiachen. You muste back more often in the future.
Guess what Granshifu Zheng Qi, Mother gave me a little sister! Oh right, theres also an extra younger brother that identally got thrown in.
identally?
Daresay, in Bai Xiachens heart, the little gluttons existence was no better than an extra.
All three of the elders promptly looked over to their disciples location and saw the indicated twins. One was a precious crystal of a girl that had the gifts of her mother, while the baby boy retained the baby fat and cuddliness worthy of being snuggled. It also helped that Jin Tian was chewing his thumb while curiously eyeing the three so it only made him all the more adorable.
Ling Yan, Jin Tian,e greet your grandshifus. Bai Xiachen waves at his siblings to step forward.
Hello Grandshifu. Ling Yan being the more outspoken of the two spoke first, her eyes clever and bright.
He-Hello Grandshifu. Jin Tian followed suit but was timider in his voice due to the unfamiliar grounds.
Moving his hands wildly like he didnt know where to put them, Zheng Qi (first) found his nerves overwhelmed at the kids behavior: Good, excellent, such good children you have there Yan Yan. Oh what to do! You came back so suddenly that I didnt prepare a good gift for them.
Chapter 1888 - “Reunion (4)”
Chapter 1888 Reunion (4)
Grandshifu, Mother brought me here to meet you all so Im thrilled as it is, theres no need to be so ceremonious. Forcing a crescent shape with her eyes, Di Ling Yan was all smiles while saying this.
Zheng Qi became stunned by how much the child resembled the steambun, especially how she smiled. Yan Yan, this childs personality is so much like Xiachen when he was little. I knew your children would all be this astounding, hahaha!
Laughing andughing, his eyes soon became wet as the tears flowed out from the corner. My disciple is too outstanding that even us, her shifus, can no longer keep up.
Shifu, you dont need to be so emotional, am I not here with you three? Oh right, Ive already told someone to go find Yi Yi to let her know of my return. Is the Lord around in the Holy Land as well? Bai Yan wanted to lighten the mood so she quickly changed the topic.
Him? Uhh, ya, the Lord never left the Holy Land so he must be at the main estate. I know he will be very excited to see youe back. How long are you staying this time? Replying was Zheng Qi the first elder, hes anxiously awaiting the answer based on the way hes rubbing his hands in a squirming manner.
Bai Yan naturally knew that they wanted her to stay a little longer; unfortunately, other things are awaiting her attention and they all knew that.
Apologetically shaking her head: First Shifu, Second Shifu, Third Shifu, Im sorry but I can only stay for a brief while. After saying hello to everyone here, I will have to go visit Grandfather and the rest of the family, so.
This came as no surprise to the three Holy Lands elders. There are a lot of matters on hand for this precious disciple of theirs. The fact that she found time toe see them was enough to soothe their hearts, albeit at a slight trade-off of disappointment.
I see Yan Yan No matter, the Holy Land will always be your home, and we will always be your family too. When you feel like returning here then you are always weed back. In the meantime, us three will watch over this ind and the nts in your stead.
A teacher always wishes for higher goals for their students. Theres a much bigger world awaiting this proud woman, thats why they dont want to be an anchor holding her back.
Shifus Bai Yans heart fluttered with butterflies at their support. No matter what happens, these three silly shifus of hers would always keep a particr spot inside her heart. I promise you, when I resolve everything and settle down, I will definitelye back and spend a good amount of time here, okay?
Qiu Shu Rong (third) bellows out augh at this promise: Sweetie, you dont need to worry about us, go ahead and do what you need to do. This ce is not going anywhere, and plus we are not so stingy to want to upy you for ourselves. We only want you to be happy.
Thats right Yan Yan, second shifu here dont know what to say here aside from telling you the Holy Ind will always be here for you. If there is any danger in the future, you can always look to us for help. We will always have your back. Ren Yis (second) look appeared heavy and severe.
I understand Bai Yan slowly extended her arms out and hugged her second shifus old body before turning to embrace the other two as well.
To me, you three are not only my shifus, but also my fathers. As the saying goes, a shifu is a shifu for life. Though your ages are a bit on the older side, but for me, your existence is equivalent to being my parents. There will always be a spot by my side for the three of you no matter how high I reach.
Chapter 1889 - Reunion (5)”
Chapter 1889 Reunion (5)
Such friendship, its not something that could be paid back with mere material wealth.
Only a lifetime of gratitude could be used aspensation for those feelings and kindness.
Bai Yan!!! A voice of joy came from behind and caused the demon queen to turn around.
Immediately, a woman wearing a yellow dress of flowers hade into view. Shes young and full of lively energy, which brought the mood to a whole new level of joy.
Bai Yan, I miss you so much Chu Yi Yi pitifully states this, her arms wrapped firmly around the other sides figure like she couldnt believe this reality.
I miss you too Yi Yi. But before we continue, I like to know why you are back in the Holy Land. Wheres my brother Bai Xiao? Werent you two together?
Taken aback by the sudden question, Chu Yi Yi the mischievous princess of the Holy Land didnt give a straightforward answer like she usually would. Instead, she looks up to meet her friends gaze before pursing those lips into a sad line.
Hes still in the Celestial Realm. I miss my old man so I came back first to see him. Though she says that, its obvious shes reluctant to go over the full details of the story.
Able to discern this much based on her assessment, Bai Yan knew this problem must be solved between themselves. Love could not be forced, thats something she learned long ago.
Yi Yi, I know my brothers temperament is hard to grasp due to how neutral he is. Its difficult for him to express himself sometimes. If there is a misunderstanding between the two of you, or if hes bullying you, I will help you teach him a lesson. Is that good?
Bai Xiao was her brother, but Chu Yi Yi was also her sister and dear friend. So of course she would help give a push to their rtionship.
Bai Yan Chu Yi Yis heart shook at this support, Its not Xiao Xiaos issue, its my own. I feel like my strength is too weak and cannot help him.
That said, the princess promptly looks back up with a firm light of determination in those eyes.
In the past she had always been pampered due to her status as the princess of the Holy Land, one of the three great powers in the human world. But after experiencing the indignation and difficulties of the Celestial Realm, itse to thess that its not alright to continue like this. She has pride too. Being a damsel in distress has never been her way.
Yi Yi, Bai Yan pats her friends shoulder, when ites to a rtionship, status isnt important so you need to stop worrying about such things. My brother is dull like that, havent you realized that by now?
I Chu Yi Yis eyes got all red and emotional, her throat choking for a proper response.
Yi Yi, I only want to ask you this: if Bai Xiao is only the son of a powerless Bai House in the Liu Huo Kingdom, would you still favor him? The demon queen stares into her friends eye with a solemn expression.
Of course I will. I didnt like him because of his identity. Even if hes weak and powerless, I will not abandon him.
When she fell in love with Bai Xiao, it was back when he had nothing and standing before the burning pyre of the Bai House. She ached for him, at the same time loved him for being determined despite all the hurdles in life.
Chapter 1890 - “Reunion (6)”
Chapter 1890 Reunion (6)
In that case, why do you believe my brother will turn you away? Bai Yan couldnt help but chuckle at her own words. Yi Yi, the you in the past is known as the scourge of the Holy Land,wless and destructive in the path you walk. When have you been afraid of anything? Did you not listen to any of the advice I gave you before we separated back then? Grabbing the princesss shoulder, the demon queens voice now grew stern and severe, Chu Yi Yi, gather your courage and get what you want, Im waiting for my sister-inw!
In addition, whether you can catch up to my brother and enter his heart is up to you. I can only help you summon your courage. After all, he too is my brother, I cant use my status as his older sister to force him to ept you. Bai Yan looks deep into the princesss eye to get her point across.
Slowly nodding her head, Chu Yi Yi sounded more like herself again: I know, rtionships cannot be forced. If he doesnt want me then I wont be one of those stubborn females that wont let go. At the very least, I will wait until he finds someone else who he truly loves
Hearing thatst bit, Bai Yan couldnt help but smile in a bittersweet manner.
Chu Yi Yi and her older brother Chu Yi Feng are so simr. When Di Cang came into my life, that man also did the same and watched me in secret to keep me safe. He would sacrifice his own happiness to let me find happiness. Such a man, such a sister, how can they be so willing to sacrifice for others.
This, this, this Zheng Qi and his fellow brothers were stunned into disbelief.
Our princess, the evil witch of the Holy Land. fell in love with a man?
This level of shock couldnt be med on the three elders. Ever since Bai Yan came to this ce, Chu Yi Yi had been circling around the demon queen and her son like a butterfly that never leaves. Theyve almost forgotten the princess was also a maiden that could love another person.
Bai Yan immediately shot a deadpan look at her three shifus as a warning: I know what the three of you are thinking. What we spoke of just now never happened. You heard nothing, nor shall this be spoken before the Lord.
This is Chu Yi Yis secret. Its not anyones business to tell others until shes ready.
Ahumph, Zheng Qi (first) coughed awkwardly since he got it right away. Turning to his two brothers, Did the two of you hear anything? I didnt hear nothing, not a single thing.
No, no, of course not, we heard nothing at all. Old Two, did you hear anything? Qiu Shu Rong (third) shot his second brother a wink.
Oh what, my ears are getting old, I should really go to a doctor and have it checked. You, our bodies arent getting any younger you know. Ren Yi acts clueless like hes not able to understand anything.
Yi Yi, I want to go meet your father now, do you want toe with me? Bai Yan asks with a pleased smile after seeing the way her shifus acted.
Shaking that head, the princess had other ns in mind apparently: No, I need to continue to work towards my goal now that Ive figured out what I want. If my father finds out Im heading out to the Celestial Realm then he will definitely break my leg. I need to split before he finds out.
Merely at the thought of the harshness the Holy Lord enacted on herself as ofte, Chu Yi Yi would shudder in fear.
Bai Yan, the princess suddenly got an idea, can you tell my father in a bit not to send someone to chase me? My speed is slow so he will definitely send his people afterward.
Chapter 1891 - Reunion (7)”
Chapter 1891 Reunion (7)
Why do you need me to help you? Bai Yan makes a perplexed face, Couldnt you go tell the Lord yourself?
Im not going, said Chu Yi Yi in an indignant fashion, Father almost beat me because of thest incident where I ran away from home with Lan Xiaoyun.
Hes worried about you being in danger, dont you understand?
I understand that, but I also want to train myself. This time he will definitely not let me go to the Celestial Realm if he finds out. Chu Yi Yi clung onto Bai Yans arm and swung it left and right in a pleading fashion: Bai Yan, help me this time, just this time. Father will listen to you if you help my case.
Looking at her friends pitiful appearance, Bai Yan didnt have the heart to reject the request and nodded: Alright, I will let him know. Also, I want you to go find Little Rice in the Demon Realm first. He will have someone escort you to the Celestial Realm.
The Demon Realm was her territory, much safer than the Celestial Realm so having her own people safeguard Chu Yi Yi during the route was a better n in her opinion.
Bai Yan, you and Xiao Xiao both managed to make it into the Celestial Realm on your own, I can do it to! If I continue to depend on others to do everything for me then I will never grow and have the strength to stand by his side. Theres a determined glow that showed how much she wanted this, So, I will go alone this time. Believe in me, I can protect myself.
She doesnt have the gift as Bai Yan does, nor the ability and fortitude of others, but she does have an unwavering heart. Without this experience to prove herself, Chu Yi Yi wouldnt have the face to continue down this path where it would only get much more challenging with time.
Okay. Bai Yan knew she couldnt change her friends mind and nodded after a brief thought, But promise me you will go find my brother as soon as you head into the Celestial Realm.
Dont worry, I will definitely find him.
Perhaps the thought of reuniting with that handsome young man, Chu Yi Yis cheek would immediately flush a red of fluttery shade.
Sister Yi Yi. Bai Xiachen pouts at the Holy Land princess after being ignored for so long, You used to like me the most, but now all you talk about is my uncle. Did you even see me.
Making a surprised face, Chu Yi Yi actually responded with the cruelest sentence: Oh Xiachen, youre back?
A shattering sound filled the steambuns soul like a scum just dumped him for someone else.
I didnt even exist in her eyes until I called her out!
Ling Yan and Jin Tian too, all of you are here?! Chu Yi Yi gasps after seeing the three kids standing around and staring at herself.
Ling Yan with her stunned face: .
I also got ignored? Am I not cute enough? When did I be like Second Brother and can be ignored?
Unlike his twin sister and older brother though, Jin Tian the little glutton didnt mind this and behaved cluelessly. With a pastry snack in hand, he happily waves hello to the girl: Hello Auntie Yi Yi.
Rubbing her temple at the silly nature of this scene, Bai Yan figured theres no point dwelling on the carelessness of her friend. Its gettingte Yi Yi, I better go see your father before leaving. I still need to visit the Medicine Sect afterward. You can use this opening to pack up before leaving.
Bai Yan, you are so nice to me. Giving her friend a big hug, Chu Yi Yi suddenly kissed the demon queen on the cheek as gratitude.
She had intended to flee without packing anything since time was of the essence. But having extra clothes and money definitely helps.
Bai Yan appears stunned by the physical contact.
Bai Xiachen also popped his eyes out in shock.
Ling Yan on the other hand merely giggled in delight after seeing this.
And like usual, Jin Tian the little glutton only had food in mind and continued to eat his pastry.
Sister Yi Yi, youre done for. After half a ringter, Bai Xiachen dropped this remark down with a ck face, If my father finds out you sexually harassed my mother, he will not let you go for this.
Ahumph, Chu Yi Yi coughs awkwardly since she knew her action there went overboard. Raising to rub the steambuns head, What does a little baby know? Im not disrespecting your mother, Im only expressing my happiness. And also, dont tell your father about this, okay?
Chapter 1892 - Reunion (8)”
Chapter 1892 Reunion (8)
At the end of the day, her voice sounded weak as those eyes nervously scanned the area for said demon king. Chu Yi Yi was honestly afraid of Di Cang bursting out of hiding and breaking her neck when shes least expected it.
Its scary to even think about it in fact.
Chu Yi Yi! Bai Yans ck face spoke with gritted teach, You smothered me with your saliva.. if theres a next time then you better keep three feet away from me at all times!
Shrinking her neck in at the outraged demon queen, Chu Yi Yi knew her friend had a phobia against dirty things: Ill go pack up right away! You go see my father now bye!!
Dropping that down, the Holy Land princess disappeared in a blur. Its a new record for this naughty witch when ites to fleeing.
Humph, were going too then. Holding her twins with each hand, Bai Yan began to move when she suddenly stopped and shot a nce back at the three old gramps watching her from behind.
Shifus, when Ive solved everything, Ill be back
As reluctant as they are about separating again so soon, the three elders didnt try to keep her behind.
Okay Thats all they could utter out, stuffing those emotional words inside for another day.
..
By theke, the disciples were still silently waiting for Bai Yans possible appearance. They are very excited at the opportunity of meeting the owner of the Holy Ind.
Sure, they arent certain of Bai Yans identity and didnt know her name, but the reaction from Chu Yi Yi told them all they needed to know. Earlier, all they managed to get out was that a woman had headed to the ind with a bunch of kids, and then the princess bolted away in glee without asking for any details. Its well known only one person could get Chu Yi Yi so riled up in this ce.
Finally, their patients were rewarded by a red female gradually appearing in their sight.
This the girl in the pink hurried forward and nervously spoke first. Theres an unbridled level of worship in her eyes, Excuse me, are you the rumored worlds strongest and the owner of the Holy Ind?
Bai Yans footsteps stopped. Turning around, she faintly smiled at the inexperienced youngsters: No one can im to be the strongest. As for the owner of the Holy Ind. You could say that.
Several of the disciples giggled with glee as they got the confirmation.
She admitted it! She is that legendary person!
Sen Senior, that the pink girl looked shy and timid, You are my goal. In the future. I will train hard. I hope I can one day be qualified to follow you from behind.
First giving this brave child a nce, Bai Yan suddenly smiled like shes looking into her own past: Whats your name?
Autumn, my name is Autumn with a surname Forget.
Forget Autumn? Alright Autumn. When you grow strong enough, you cane to me Bai Yan liked the name and didnt reject the idea.
That done, the demon queen went ahead to continue on her way. Even though her steps arent big or wide, but her figure had disappeared entirely from the disciples line of sight in mere moments.
Senior Sister Zhang Yun, just now she did she say yes? The pink girl was so excited that she couldnt hold it down and began jumping, but I didnt expect to have this chance to speak with the strongest person in the world!
Zhang Yun chuckled at her juniors cheerful voice like she just got a present: Actually, you shouldve asked her for some pointers instead. Perhaps your abilities wouldve grown by leaps and bounds as a result. Didnt you mention you were trying your hands in alchemy? She is also famous for her Dan pills you know.
Chapter 1893 - “Reunion (9)”
Chapter 1893 Reunion (9)
The pink girl shook her head firmly: She must be swamped with other stuff, I cant ask her these small questions to bother her. Whats more Im going to follow her with my own ability. If I let her give me pointers then I wont have the face to follow her anymore
Zhang Yun became stunned. She didnt understand what the girl was thinking to miss out on this great opportunity.
Inside the luxurious pce of the Holy Land, Chu Ran was currently focusing his attention on the book in his hand.
But he wasnt alone in this study though. Standing further in front was a beautiful maid awaiting hismand. However, those eyes were not well behaved and would constantly sneak a peek towards the Holy Lord whenever possible.
She obviously wants to seduce the man sitting on the master chair. Unfortunately for this woman though, Chu Ran never once gave her the attention she wanted.
Suddenly, the main door to the study was pushed open without forewarning.
The maid looked over right away as was her duty. Immediately her eyes fell upon the woman in red dazzling her line of sight along with those kids.
Impudent! She snaps at the intruders with a solemn face, Who allowed you toe in here without notice?!
If it were under normal circumstances, this power-hungry maid wouldve spent a moment to think things through as to why Bai Yan would be able toe inside unhindered. But that face sent her rms into full alert and was a threat to her n to be the mistress of the Holy Land.
She is surrounded children, does she think the Holy Lord will want to pick up after other peoples ck just because shes beautiful?
Back over in the main doorway.
Bai Yan raised and eyebrow at this maid who yelled at her. Normally she wouldnt need a notice since this was the study and work office, but this maid was someone shes never seen before.
Chu Ran was attracted by the noise created by the maids rebuke. Looking over to the doorway, the mans instantly lit up: Yaner, Xiachen, youre both back! And these two little fes, they should be the twins mentioned by Yi Yi arent they?
The maid on one side appeared stiff after hearing this. Howe the Lord isnt angry with her after she barged in without notice?
Bai Yan slowly nodded in confirmation, ignoring the maids ring face and signaling her children forward.
I remember you only came not long ago, right? Chu Ran definitely sensed the air around the room due to the maid and turned to her.
Hanging her head low in apliant manner: Yes, Milord.
You dont need toe anymore. Chu Rans tone was calm and clear, but his words were a shock to the maid in question.
She looked up in dismay, unconvinced that she would be dismissed so readily: But Milord, did I do something wrong? I only spoke out because she barged in without notice. I feared she might try to assassinate you.
Chu Ranughed humorously, You think those in the Holy Land are all blind or something? Who can kill me while on my own turf?
Chapter 1894 - Reunion (10)”
Chapter 1894 Reunion (10)
I The maid clenched her lips as those eyes flushed a pink-red.
Go down, you dont need toe back afterward. Chu Ran orders, his patience wearing thin.
The maid was very reluctant to leave but did not dare to say more. Giving a bow, she headed for the exit to only be stopped by what she heard next.
Remember, you dont need toe to the Holy Land anymore.
The maids body froze as she turned her head stiffly over the rification, Lord, why are you evicting me from the Holy Land?
It took her so much to get into this great power. Even if its only as a maid to serve tea and water, but her family was still proud of her!
If she were to be evicted, what would happen to herself? How would her n treat her? Only she knows that better than anyone.
A person who cant tell the situation is not needed in my service. You can leave now, I dont want to see you again.
The maid no longer said more and fled away, but not before giving a fleeting nce at Bai Yan. Theres a strong level of hatred and resentment.
Lord, Im back. Bai Yan doesnt give this any attention since this didnt ur to the demon queen as something important. To her, this was the maids own inability to retain her post.
Chu Ran formed a big genuine smile at the womans return. Hes showing regret, appreciation, and pride.
Proud for being able to take in such a talented person, regret that he couldnt have such a genius as his daughter-inw.
Its a real shame. Such a good girl and my son cant win her heart despite all those years of effort.
How long are you going to be back this time? Also, I quit drinking.
This girl most hated it when he drinks with his daughter. As a result, he would often have Chu Yi Yi be the scapegoat. But this time, hes honestly abstained from alcohol.
Im justing back to see you guys, then Im leaving right after. Bai Yan exins by shaking her head.
She doesnt have too much contact with Chu Ran, but Bai Yan does know he loves her very much like family. If at first he epted her for the gift she held, what came afterward were genuine emotions. Otherwise, who could put up with Bai Xiachens antics of causing trouble everywhere he went with Chu Yi Yi in the younger years?
Is that so. Sighed the man, Im just d you thought of us. Do bring these little ones often if possible. Yi Yi is getting wilder as she ages and I can no longer control her. She doesnt like to apany me so Ive been getting more boredtely. It would be nice to y with the kids if possible.
Grandpa Chu Ran, you dont have to worry, I will definitely bring my brother and sister here to see you often. The steambun spoke up with the sincerest voice.
Bellowing out a pleasedugh: I really envy your grandfathers. Of the three great powers, only Ick a third generational heir. Yi Feng, that boy loves you so much that I fear he wont ever marry in this life. As for Yi Yi, shes so wild and crazy at times, who would dare touch her. If this continues then I might need to make alternative ns.
Oh right, Bai Yan recalls one of the reasons shes here to meet him, Yi Yi wanted me to tell you that shes leaving the Holy Land for the Celestial Realm. She is afraid of you stopping her so she asked me to tell you instead.
Chapter 1895 - Reunion (11)”
Chapter 1895 Reunion (11)
In that moment, smile on the mans face shattered into oblivion. His breathing rhythm began to pant like hes about to lose his mind. That crazy girl ran away again? How dare she keep running off to the Celestial Realm? Im going to break her leg once I get my hands on her!
Doesnt she know how dangerous it is over there? If I dont properly teach her a lesson then she will end up dead before I know it!
I advise you not do that and send someone after her. Bai Yan shrugged.
Chu Ran goes beet red as he struggles to retain hisposure: Yaner, you dont need to speak for her. She is getting out of hand at this rate. I must give her a good lecture before she gets into real trouble!
Oh, then go ahead. Bai Yan continued to smile, but her eyes were all yful. But dont me me for not telling you about it. If you bring her back then you might miss out on being a grandfather. Didnt you want a third generational heir, perhaps a grandson?
Grandson?
Churan choked, and he turned his head a little, his eyes falling on the white-faced body.
What did you just say? Grandson? She got pregnant before she got married?
That disgrace!
Although I wanted a grandchild, but getting pregnant before marriage is still unforgivable!
Not yet, the grin deepens in Bai Yans face, Yi Yi ran off to chase her husband-to-be. Whether or not she will be sessful is still unknown. But if you bring her back then Im afraid that possibility will be a no.
She didnt want to leak this matter today since its not hers to say, but if it could make Chu Ran stop then its apromise shes willing to take.
Patting his own chest to soothe that erupting anger, the Holy Lord suddenly froze after catching onto her meaning: Wait, slow down and let me catch up. Did you say Yi Yi went out to chase her husband to be? You mean that crazy girl is finally in love with a guy? Im not dreaming am I? My daughter can finally get married?!
If there wasnt an example set by Bai Yan to go upon, Chu Ran would certainly not want his daughter to get married. However. its impossible to get Chu Yi Feng to like another female. With his son a lost cause, who else was he going to turn to for a grandson or granddaughter?
Right Chu Ran shot his gaze up to face the demon queen, Can you tell me who the guy is at least? Who is so lucky to win Yi Yis heart?
My brother, Bai Xiao.
Bai Xiao?
The man made an astonished face.
The man Yi Yi likes is Bai Yans own brother?
The Holy Lord never met the boy, but hes heard enough about Bai Xiaos exploit to know hes a reliable guy. Besides, if Bai Yan was so exceptional then theres no way her brother wouldnt be as well.
Hahaha! Chu Ran bellows out a heartyugh of content, Thats wonderful news! I alwaysmented the fact that you did not be my daughter-inw, but now we can still be family with your brother as my son-inw! HHAHAHA.!
Bai Yan was equally as happy with this arrangement: Then are you still going to send someone after her?
Of course not! She can go all she like. Chu Ran states this with a wide grin of his own, Yi Yi is old enough so its up to herself to make such choices. I cant keep watching over her head, otherwise she will never get married. What if my involvement botches their rtionship.
That actually made Bai Yans face turn ck with lines running across it. Why do I get the feeling Chu Ran will marry Yi Yi off at any cost?
Mother, I finally know why Sister Yi Yi always says shes adopted. Bai Xiachen tugs at his mothers sleeve, If it were Father, he definitely be reluctant to marry Ling Yan off. Whoever dares to abduct my sister, me and Father will break their legs!
Chapter 1896 - “Reunion (12)”
Chapter 1896 Reunion (12)
Ahumph, Chu Ran made an awkward cough, his eyes immediately falling upon the tiny body of the pipsqueak, You cant say it like that. If my daughter and Bai Xiao does be a pair, they are going to eventually have a son. By then, we might even be able to get closer through their marriage.
Bai Yans face suddenly ckened.
She didnt want to keep her precious daughter around forever, but she wouldnt want to let anyone have ideas about her either.
No! Bai Xiachen jumps in with forked arms around his waist. Using his body as a shield for his sister, Sister Yi Yi is marrying my uncle. If they have a kid then that makes him my cousin. A cousin cannot marry another cousin, thats interbreeding!
Chu Ran became taken aback by the boys firm stance on the subject and turned to the demon queen for detail: There is such a thing? Howe I never heard of it. Is it real?
Under Chu Rans gaze, Bai Yan nodded slowly.
Blood rtives within three generations cannot be married.
The premise being rted to only blood rtives though!
Since its you saying that then I wont doubt it. Chu Ran loosens his frown, But Xiachen seem to forget his uncle is not from the same biological mother as yours Yaner, that makes it okay doesnt it? If worse I still have Yun Feng.
When reaching this part, the Holy Lord suddenly paused and got quiet.
Oh whatever, pretend I didnt say anything about that boy. Yi Feng wont ever be able to get married, its impossible in this life. Im better off counting on Yi Yi to give me a grandchild than to rely on that boy.
Bai Xiachen makes a stupor face at this realization: Mother, would they be able to get married if cousins arent blood rted?
Looking at his sons aggrieved and pitiful face, Bai Yan didnt know what else to do but nod. Lying about this subject wouldnt be good so the hard truth was a must.
Blood rtives are not allowed to marry, but anything else is fine.
The steambun got all quiet like hes contemting the idea: Then I dont care. If Sister Yi Yi gives birth to a boy then hes my little brother. I will teach him to protect Ling Yan. If he misbehaves then I will break his leg! I will teach him from a young age that cousins cant get married.
After so many years of being misguided in all the wrong ways, Bai Xiachen has finally learned what it means to be a teacher. Education must be taught from a young age. Only by teaching them his logic would it be the norm instead of the norm.
Big Brother, the pipsqueak chimes in with that innocent voice, why do you always want to break peoples legs?
Ling Yan, Bai Xiachen presses his hands onto the girls shoulder, his voice severe and stern, those people are all bad inside. They want to abduct you and not let youe home. Dont you want to see me and Mother?
Tilting her head in a puzzled manner: But you and grandfather are saying different things ah. Grandfather Heavenly told me I mustnt listen to you and Father. Who do I listen to?
Grandfather Heavenly? Chu Ran got surprised and jumped up, Yaner, you saw Yun Feng?
Bai Yan nodded in confirmation.
I also found my father by ident, and hes with my mother now.
Chu Ran rxed after hearing this good news: Those two had it hard all these years. Its good to learn your parents are finally together. To think the bigdy of the Medicine Sect and young master of the Fairy House would have such a tough life.
Chapter 1897 - “The Medicine Sect’s and Misty Fairy House’s Fight (1)”
Chapter 1897 The Medicine Sects and Misty Fairy Houses Fight (1)
Bai Yans eyes couldnt help but get emotional after the man said all those heartfelt words.
A reunion of her parents, thats a goal shes been working hard towards since the very beginning.
Lord, we came back to see, and now its gettingte so its about time we leave. Theres still a lot of work waiting for me.
Chu Ran didnt try to retain the woman after seeing the determined expression. Making a smile: Then I will not dy you further if you have something to attend to. But do go see your grandfathers, especially the one at the Misty Fairy House. No matter what, hes still your grandfather.
I know, said Bai Yan with an understanding of what he meant, Ive stated my stance long ago. As long as I can find my mother then I will forgive him. Since shes with my father now, I wont hold the past against him anymore. I know hes been regretting a lot too over what he did.
In fact, the stubborn old grandfather had regretted his decision the day Heavenly went mad due to being separated from his wife Bai Ning.
Unfortunately, remorse doesnt change the facts. Because of his decision and foolishness, Bai Yans parent suffered for many years.
Sure, the demon queen could forgive the grandfather that nearly ruined her family, but it doesnt change the fact that shes more inclined to favor her grandfather at the Medicine Sect.
Mother, Di Ling Yan heard theyre leaving already and tugged at the womans sleeve, are we going to see Great Grandfather? Its my first time meeting them, should I bring a gift?
No, youre the best gift for them. Bai Yan smiled wholeheartedly and rubbed her daughters head before giving the outside a strange look all of a sudden.
Since the maid serving the Holy Lord was thrown out, her tears hadnt stopped flowing thus far. Shes unwilling to ept this oue and felt wronged.
Suddenly, a figure in front caught her attention and caused the weeping female to stop.
Uncle Standing in front of him was a middle-aged man who had on a grim face. Whats the matter? I worked so hard to arrange for you to be by the Lords side. Did you do something to anger him?
Otherwise, she wouldnt have left crying
I The maid clenched her lips, Just now I saw that a woman had barged into the Lords study room without announcement, so I scolded her. I honestly didnt expect the Lord to explode at me and drive me out of the Holy Land. Uncle, what should I do? If I go back home like this then Father will literally kill me for this.
Shes the most beautiful daughter of the family, therefore everyone had ced their hope onto herself. If she fails and return without results, the aftermath and consequences would be dire.
What did you say? The middle-aged mans face sank, Zheng Cloud, are you stupid or something? This isnt your Zheng ns home! If that woman can enter the Lords study without notice then that proves she is special! How can you be so foolish to scold someone like that?
The maid sobbed harder and began to hup: But even if thats the case, the Lord shouldnt have exploded like that. How can he drive me out of the Holy Land for something so innocent?
The middle-aged man didnt respond to her words right away, instead he got all quiet and whispered his following question: Describe the womans appearance to me. I want to find out her identity. This way I can tell if theres still a way to salvage the situation.
Chapter 1898 - “The Medicine Sect’s and Misty Fairy House’s Fight (2)”
Chapter 1898 The Medicine Sects and Misty Fairy Houses Fight (2)
The maid heavily bit her lips. Shes reluctant to say but answered truthfully anyways: The woman is very beautiful.
Thats all? The middle-aged man frowned and continued to ask.
Shes beautiful, a striking kind of beauty, especially when shes dressed in red. The air she has is overwhelmingly memorable. She also had three kids with her. One was about six years old while the other two were about two years old.
The maid did not see the expression made by her uncle a she exined, but he had literally turned green in horror.
Its reported that the owner of the Holy Ind loves to wear red all year round. Whats more, she also has a child which should be around six as well by this year. On top of that, rumor has it the person has given birth to twins not too long ago. If going by all these clues, he could be almost certain this woman was the owner of the Holy Ind.
Zheng Yun, this time I cant save you, you better flee as soon as you can. The middle-aged man sneered, By the way, once you go back to your home, tell your mother I will no longer have anything to do with the Zheng n. I do not want to be dragged down by someone elses mistake.
One protects their own interest, each for themselves.
Moreover, hes done enough for the Zheng n thus far. Theyre already three generations apart, thus making them distant rtives at best. Like bringing Zheng Yun into the Holy Land and getting her the post as the maid of the Holy Lord, thats already a favor he didnt need to do. Now that this distant niece of hers failed in winning the Holy Lords heart, why should he continue to support such a girl or her family?
Uncle The maid became stupefied by the cruel reality and became flustered, What do you mean by that?
The middle-aged man sneered some more, Do you know who youve offended? Shes the strongest person in the human world!
Others may not know this, but Ive been following the Lord for many years, how can I not know her? Not only is her talent above everyone elses, shes also the wife of the king of the demons! Lets put it this way. If her husband summoned the horde of demons upon us, they could destroy the entire human world!
Huffing to keep himself from losingposure, No, no, no, they actually dont need that many demons, just a small fraction is enough. They can literally turn the human world into a territory of the Demon Realm, do you understand?
His chest would rise up and down in strides due to the anger he felt inside. Honestly, the man regretted helping the Zheng n from the hearts down at this point.
The maids body froze as she looked up in dismay, those eyes popping out of reflex.
All of this you are certain?
Hoho, the middle-aged man sarcastically ticked his lips into a snarling smirk, when did I ever lie to you? No one has lived on the Holy Ind for many years now, not even the princess lives there. Do you know why? Its because the Holy Lord has gifted the ind to her long ago. Only she is eligible to live there.
The maids face got pale like a ghost. Even the princess cannot live on the ind, only she can?
Uncle, it cant be that the Lord really likes her?
Like her? Indeed, the Lord really does like her, but as a daughter-inw. Sadly, that person didnt have the young master in her eye and the union fell apart and never came to fruition. Despite all that, the Lord still takes her as a daughter in his eye, thats how highly prized she is to everyone in the Holy Land.
The middle-aged man knew the thought running through her distant nieces mind and wanted to snuff it out before it blew out of proportion.
Zheng Yuns body turned to stone in that instant. Standing there with the breeze blowing against her body, the maid never felt so afraid in her entire life. In fact, her entire back had be drenched in sweat by this stage.
Chapter 1899 - “The Medicine Sect’s and Misty Fairy House’s Fight (3)”
Chapter 1899 The Medicine Sects and Misty Fairy Houses Fight (3)
As it so happens, its precisely at this moment where the maid turned to face the pce grounds that Bai Yan and her kids came out of the door.
Immediately, endless panic filled the maids heart.
In the face of such a grand person, who wouldnt be afraid? None in the Holy Land would ever dare provoke this individual, yet she a lowly servant did!
So
When their line of sight met, Zheng Yun promptly turned tail and fled in the other direction. She only wants to get out of this nightmarishnd and run home regardless of the consequences.
Mother, isnt that the auntie maid who was around Grandpa Chu Ran earlier? The pipsqueak asks innocently.
Bai Yan looked over in the indicated direction and nodded slowly.
Are we that terrible? Why did she see us and run like a fleeing dog? The girl pinches her lips in confusion, I am so cute and I dont eat people, why is she scared of me?
Bai Xiachen also nced over in that direction and answered instead.
Someone made a mistake so of course they will be scared. Thats what you call a guilty consciousness Ling Yan.
Someone probably told her about Mothers identity, thats why she fled the moment she saw us. Pity. Mother never took her seriously, she didnt need to run to begin with.
Lets go. Bai Yan understood what her boy was indicating at and patted her eldests head, We dont have time to waste on inconsequential people. Your grandfather is still waiting for us.
Okay. The steambun smiles widely with his teeth showing, I wonder if Granduncle is around at the Medicine Sect. I wonder if hes married yet. If not, I bet Great Grandfather will grow anxious because of that.
Bai Yans eyes fell into a bit of trance.
Looking back at things, if I hadnt met Bai Zhangpeng back then, would I have discovered my own background?
Forming a warm smile at the impending reunion with her rtives, Bai Yans mood immediately lightened up: Come, were going home.
The Medicine Sect was located atop of a high-standing mountain. Due to the high altitude and difficult route to reach this great power, its not often that they get visitors. Fortunately, the person in charge of watching the entrance gate was a person from years ago. He only needed a nce to recognize Bai Yan so no trouble urred here. In fact, the person was so ecstatic that he ran ahead to inform the master of this ce ahead of the family.
Inside the main courtyard, Bai Chang Feng was currently ying a game of tabletop chess with his inw counterpart.
No more. After Chief Wu Wei of the Misty Fairy House ced hisst piece, the old gramps shamelessly flipped the game board after seeing theres no more room for him to move. My mind is not calm today, I dont want to y anymore. We can continue tomorrow.
Chief Wu Wei faintly chuckles: A loss is a loss, what excuse is there?
So what if I lose a chess game? In the end my granddaughter still chose to use myst name. In that respect I already won. Bai Chang Feng shot back with a grunt, his face full of pride.
Chapter 1900 - The Medicine Sect’s and Misty Fairy House’s Fight (4)”
Chapter 1900 The Medicine Sects and Misty Fairy Houses Fight (4)
When Yun Fenges back, Im going to have Yan Yan change to ourst name Wen instead. Chief Wu Weis expression also changed for the worse and snapped back with his own attack.
This old thing, always picking on me with that sore subject every time he loses at chess.
In reality, the two dont honestly care about theirst names being inherited by the demon queen, they merely want to poke at each others weak points whenever possible. Its be a habit that they couldnte out of.
Father Bai Zhanpeng smiled and said, what does ast name matter?
You shut up, Bai Chang Feng snaps at his son who stood to one side, a man without a wife and child isnt qualified to speak! You wont even give me a grandson to y with and now youre telling me how to treat my granddaughter? What are you nning?
Bai Zhanpeng immediately shuts up.
Father really is going all out on trying to get me married..
Fine, fine, Yan Yan can whateverst name the two of you deem fit. Regardless, the Medicine Sect is going to be hers anyway.
This uncle had already sold his niece out that day in order to not be the heir to this great power; therefore, its no harm to sell Bai Yan out a second time. A genuine good uncle this Bai Zhanpeng was..
Bai Chang Feng snickered grumpily at his sons attitude change: I bet by the time Yan Yans son gets married you will still be a lone stick. Im telling you, if you dont marry before your grand nephew does, I will stuff this Medicine Sect on your head instead!
Bai Zhanpeng was shocked, not daring to meet his old mans gaze in this moment: Father isnt that a little bad? You cant discriminate against me because I dont have a wife.
Ive said that men without wives and children are not qualified to speak, so you shut up! Your thoughts are not needed here! The old Medicine Lord huffs and grunts like a angered wolf ready to devour his child.
Bai Zhanpeng squirmed into nonexistence after that. Hes been searching for his sister all these years so theres no consideration for his own future. He merely wants to continue training and grow stronger like everyone else now that his health was better.
Hoho, Chief Wu Wei of the Misty Fairy House continues on with his taunting, whats so good about your Medicine Sect? I am more aware than the both of you. Neither of my two sons are good to handle the Misty Fairy House; therefore, its only proper she take myst name and inherit my side of the power.
Bai Chang Feng naturally wont be beaten and shot back with a contemptuous smile: As if my familys Yan Yan would want that Misty Fairy House. I bet she wouldnt take it even if you asked her. Better off handing it to your second son I say, or at least make another son or daughter with your wife.
Growing beet red at the contemptuousughter, Chief Wu Wei knew what his counterpart was hinting at. Making an angry face, You make it sound like shes going to favor your Medicine Sect more than my Misty Fairy House or something. Dont forget, even one of Yan Yans alchemic form is enough to overshadow everything in your possession.
Unfazed and growing with pride in his old face, the Medicine Lord gloats by cocking his chin high: At least Yan Yan will look to me as her grandfather and consider the idea. What of you? Will she give you face and do that?
You Panting with pain in his chest, Chief Wu Wei always got stumped on this sore subject, I did do wrong in the past, but the mistake is mine alone. My son and wife are not at fault. Yan Yan wont include them into her grudge against me.
Jun Tian Yue the mistress of the Fairy House was also present today. And after hearing her husbands defense, she couldnt help but sigh at their bickering.
Theyre always like this when they y chess. When will they grow out of this childish behavior?
Chapter 1901 - “The Medicine Sect’s and Misty Fairy House’s Fight (5)”
Chapter 1901 The Medicine Sects and Misty Fairy Houses Fight (5)
Milord, Milord!!! Suddenly, a sound of joy came from the outside and caught everyones attention.
Originally Bai Chang Feng was still disgruntled in hi face, but as soon as he saw who it was, his temper immediately subsided and made a wary look.
Milord, she, the young miss is back.
Making a startled face, the old grandfather and ruler of the Medicine Sect promptly jumped up: Is it Ninger my daughter or Yan Yan my granddaughter?
Its Its Miss Bai Yan, Miss Bai Yan is back, along with the little master.
WAH!
Not needing to tell him further, Bai Chang Fengs figure instantly disappeared into a blur. Hes running for the outside to receive his precious granddaughter and great grandson.
Even from afar, the old grandfather could see that dazzling red figure and adorable youngster. However, he didnt expect to find two other adorable kids walking alongside the pair.
Yan Yan! Bai Chang Feng flew into a joyous cry, the tears nearly falling out.
Its been well over two years since the woman left this ce; therefore, its no wonder the grandfather would be so emotional.
Grandfather, Uncle, Bai Yan smiled and warmly greeted her family members who arrived in quick session, Grandpa, Grandma, youre also here.
Jun Tian Yue (grandma) quietly wiped the tearsing off of her eyes at being addressed. Youre back.
Yes, Im back, said Bai Yan with an emotional voice as well, are all of you doing well?
Yes, of course were doing well Yan Yan. Theres no problem at all. Aside from your Grandfather and Grandpa constantly fighting, theres nothing out of the ordinary. As soon as the mistress of the Misty Fairy House said that, the entire air around the group dampened.
Firstly it was Bai Chang Feng who iled his hands around in the air, unsure of what to say as a excuse for his behavior. Following second was Chief Wu Wei who made a ashamed face at being ousted by his own wife.
Great Grandfather, do you often fight? Bai Xiachen stepped forward and began lecturing his elders like a good adult, fighting is not a good habit. If you continue to fight then you will make Mother angry. If she is angry then I will be very upset, and if Im upset then bad things will happen.
Bai Chang Feng coughs awkwardly at the boys antics: Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding. Your Grandpa Wu Wei and I are perfectly good, were just ying around.
I hope thats the case, the steambun holds himself high and mighty as he nods.
Chuckling at her eldests humorous speech, Bai Yan ruffles her sons hair aspliment, Xiachen is right. We are family, we should care for each other and not fight. Thats not a good example to make. If I learn of you two fighting again next time. She narrows her eyes in at the two grandpas and smiled meaningfully, I will go live at the Holy Land from now on. I do have an excellent rtionship with my shifus. Although they are quite noisy at times, but they wont fight.
Bai Chang Feng and Chief Wu Weis strength are both very strong. Even if they are joking around when sparring, they would inevitably make a mistake somewhere down the line and hurt each other.
Therefore, the fighting must be stop!
Okay, Ill never fight this old thing again, Ill listen to my baby granddaughter. Bai Chang Feng bellows out a heartyugh and reassuringly says this.
Chief Wu Wei immediately stared at his counterpart before turning to smile at his granddaughter in an appeasing manner: Of course, we will do as you wish Yan Yan. If you dont want us fighting then we will not fight anymore.
Chapter 1902 - The Medicine Sect’s and Misty Fairy House’s Fight (6)”
Chapter 1902 The Medicine Sects and Misty Fairy Houses Fight (6)
Isnt that better Great-Grandfathers? Bai Xiachen raised a bright smile, You cant make Mother angry ah.
Yes, yes, great-grandfather here understands my good child. Bai Chang Feng joviallyughs, You are always watching over your mother like a good son that you are.
That is of course, my mother gave birth to me and suffered so much, its only right that I be filial to her.
Looking at the little guys young and lovely face, Bai Chang Fengs heart became warm and appeased.
Yan Yan is so lucky to have a son like Xiachen, so witty and clever that knows how to be good to their own parent. Unlike this Zhanpeng of mine. This boy is already so old, yet hes not getting a wife or child yet. Oh just thinking of this is making me angry.
Thinking up to here, the Medicine Lord promptly shot a stare back over to his son whos standing in the rear.
What did I do now to provoke this old boy?
The poor man was clueless as to why his old man would do this and made an inexplicable face.
Yan Yan, these two children are Jun Tian Yue being the only other female present didnt miss the twins unlike the male counterparts. She had long heard of Bai Yan giving birth to more children so this wasnt hard to guess who they are.
Grandma, this is my daughter and son, Ling Yan and Jin Tian. Go up the both of you, go greet your great-grandfathers and grandmother. The other one behind them sulking is your granduncle.
Hello, Great-Grandfathers, Great-Grandmother and Granduncle. Ling Yan and Jin Tians voice were both very soft and adorable, letting all those who hear them melt away like a marshmellow.
Jun Tian Yue was the most effected and nearly had a crying fit at her new great-grandchildren. Great-Grandmother didnt prepare a proper gift since all of my good belongings are at home. In that case, why dont you two inherit the Misty Fairy House as my gift instead?
Bai Chang Feng immediately shot a look to his inws shameless face. Hes a gentlemen, though a grumpy one, but that doesnt mean he wontpete with a woman of his age!
Ling Yan, Jin Tian, dont listen to her, whats so fun about the Misty Fairy House anyways. Its better to stay at the Medicine Sect with me since its more fun.
Jin Tian the little glutton had his thumb in his mouth as he replied: Is there delicious things?
Yes, of course! Bai Chang Fengs eyes lit up with hope, I got a lot of delicious snacks in store for you. If you like, I can even invite the top chefs of the continent here. They can cook all sorts of delicious food for you my dear child.
Jun Tian Yue chuckled at the mans promise: Oh Lord Chang Feng, did you forget my Fairy House already employed the best chefs out there? What can you make here that the excellent cooks at my home cant? Plus, there are plenty of unique ingredients found only in the mountains of the Fairy House. How can youpete with us?
Hoho, as long as these two little ones desire it, I can get anything I need. Theres nothing I cant do for them.
Theres nothing one couldnt do if they put their minds to it. So what if the Fairy House employed some legendary cooks, he could offer them his Dan pills as trade toe work here instead. He got plenty and doesnt those people wouldnt be tempted!
Great-Grandfather, did you ask me for permission when trying to rob my little brother and sister? Bai Xiachens face got all ck like a charcoal, Jin Tian must inherit the Demon Realm one day so he must go back.
Bai Chang Feng looked to the steambun in shock: Didnt your father name you the crown prince? Why are you throwing the Demon Realm on your little brother? What are you going to do then?
I of course am going to travel the world with Ling Yan, Bai Xiachen cocks his chin high I proud deration, dream on if anyone thinks Im going to be a demon king. I only need Mother and my sister, I dont want no Demon Realm dragging me down. Its better for Jin Tian to shoulder this responsibility.
Chapter 1903 - Return to the Lan House (1)”
Chapter 1903 Return to the Lan House (1)
Bai Chang Fengs mind shed with an idea, If the Demon Realm is under little Jin Tians control, then my Medicine Sect can.
Yet before the old gramps could speak his mind, the steambun had already caught onto the old fox and got rmed. No Great-Grandfather, you cant look at me, I wont do it. I need to take my sister out on a journey around the world, I dont have time to manage the Medicine Sect.
Having said that, he turned his attention over to Chief Wu Wei and his wife: The same is true of the Fairy House, dont throw them over my head.
Making an embarrassed face at being called out, Chief Wu Wei detes and understood his own sneaky fox was dead before birth. However, that doesnt mean theres no alternatives.
cing his fist to the mouth for a cough to clear his throat, the Fairy Lord was a clever one: Then how about Ling Yan, shes here too. Or.
Dont even think about my sister, I wont let you have her! Bai Xiachen hurriedly pulled the pipsqueak behind his back into a protective stance, his eyes nervous like those old gramps would snatch her away.
Grandfather, Grandpa, you can seek my uncles to help can you not? I know Uncle Zhanpeng and Uncle Xun Huan is capable enough. Once said, Bai Yan shoots a grinning look at the only uncle present in the rear. Shes repaying the debt of him trying to throw the Medicine Sect over her own head from way back.
Note: Xun Huan is Heavenlys younger brother, the womanizer.
Bai Zhanpengs face instantly a shade of white, Its not easy for me to lose the burden of the Medicine Sect, how did it end up over my head again?
Ahumph, Zhangpeng promptly coughs to get their attention, Father, you also know my ability, I am only interested in training myself. If the Medicine Sect falls on my hand, it will be ruined sooner orter. I believe its best to wait for Yan Yan to give us a new heir again down the road.
Chief Wu Wei frowns and cuts in: How can one be enough? My Fairy House also needs one. No matter what, I cant rely on my second son to carry the banner. Aside from womanizing, hes good for nothing else.
At least Zhanpeng is obsessed with growing himself, meanwhile Xun Huan only knows how to flirt with those females flocking around himself day and night.
Immediately, Bai Yan recalled back to the handsome yet flirtatious picture of that second uncle from her father sides of the family. Their first meeting was of Xun Huan trying to hit on herself and ended up making a fool of himself in the end.
At least Uncle Xun Huan isnt out making trouble everywhere. If he is, then that would be troublesome.
Then thats decided. Bai Chang Feng spoke with a sigh of relief, Yan Yan, you and Di Cang need to work harder and give us some more children. That will solve all the problems we have.
This Ill do my best. Bai Yan gets flushed red from embarrassment.
Why does it feel like these two are treating their respective powers like its a hot potato needing to be tossed away?
Bai Xiachen didnt object to the proposal in this case. For the steambun, so long as he and his little sister didnt get effect then thats good. As for everyone else, well, they could handle the hot potato all they like.
Yan Yan, have you visited the Holy Land yet? Bai Chang Feng turns and suddenly asked this.
Bai Yan nodded softly replied: I just came over from that side. I also need to visit the Liu Huo Kingdom afterwards to meet everyone at the Lan House. Its unfortunate but I only have a limited amount of time here.
She still needs to find Di Cang, therefore its the most she could do.
Undoubtedly, Bai Chang Feng and the rest were slightly disappointed by the poor news. They want to spend more time with Bai Yan, but they also knew she had a lot of work on hand and couldnt stay in one ce for long.
Yan Yan, if you got work to do then dont mind us. Your grandfather and grandpa are perfectly fine the way they are. Jun Tian Yue being the sensible grandmother decides to lighten the mood, But if you have some time to spare then do visit the Fairy House. I know Elder Zhongnan and Zhongbei misses you a lot too.
Chapter 1904 - Return to the Lan House (2)”
Chapter 1904 Return to the Lan House (2)
Bai Yans heart quivered with emotions as she smiled, Ill go back and have a look at them for sure.
Zhongnan and Zhongbeis rtionship may not be as strong as her three shifus from the Holy Land, but they are genuine and still her shifu. Whats more, the love they gave couldnt be more authentic. She felt it, truly felt it like a parent raising a child kind of truth. For that, she would never forget them.
We should go now, theres still a lot of ces we must visit.
Jun Tian Yues eyes are a bit red as this grandmother grasped the womans hand. Shes reluctant to separate from her granddaughter after such a short reunion.
Chief Wu Wei saw this and immediately went over to his wifes side. He understood the pain this was causing and tightly hugged that shoulder so she would let go. No words would beforting so he didnt speak.
Oh right Bai Yan suddenly remembered an important message she had to pass on, My father has found my mother. They are together at this point.
The couple who was initially still feeling sad promptly froze in their hug. Instantly, a look of joy filled their faces.
Is what you said true? Yun Feng found your mother? Howe they didnte home together?
shing a spark of gloom in her eyes, Bai Yan didnt want to worry them: He is in a ce that has a seal. For the time being, they cant leave. But dont worry, he and my mother will return together.
Hahaha,ughing with tears flowing down his face, Chief Wu Wei kept nodding his head, thats good, thats good. As long as he is safe then I cant ask for anything more. That year I did the stupidest thing possible and nearly ruined Yun Feng.
Now that Wen Yun Feng was safe and sound the father felt the burden lifting from his shoulder.
Jun Tian Yue also felt relieved and secretly wiped the tears from the corner of her eye. Shes a mother. To be able to know her son was happy was something she always wanted.
Yan Yan, you are really the lucky star of our Fairy House. Since you appeared, weve not only got news of Ninger your mother, theyre also reunited. Im so happy I cant begin to describe my happiness. Oh yes, did you know our two families have all reached the Celestial Rank?
The Celestial Rank for a cultivator may not be much elsewhere, but in the human world, its the pinnacle of power.
Bai Yan would like to continue exining her fathers situation, but upon further thought and the sensitivity of Heavenlys existence, she decides to hold it in. Its best for the man to exin it himself when the timees.
Grandfather, Grandpa, Uncle, Grandma Its time for us to go, the demon queen gets a bit emotional as she nced over her rtives, I believe a time wille where were all reunited again. Please wait for that day.
Jun Tian Yue quickly nodded in agreement. Shes very proud of this granddaughter and never questioned her ability to achieve anything in life.
Then turning to her uncle Bai Zhanpeng, Bai Yans eyes grew naughty, Uncle, I know you are not getting any younger so I hope the next time I return, you will have an aunt waiting for me.
Bai Zhanpeng face turned to stone, I will try, I will try.
Humph! Bai Chang Feng snorts and sounded very displeased, Youve been saying that for so long, you cant keep fooling us anymore! Im giving you a final deadline. If you cant get a wife before Xiachen gets one then I will stuff the Medicine Sect over your head!
Father youre really going too far. Bai Zhanpeng grits his ttering teeth in horror.
Just now when Bai Chang Feng mentioned that he would let Bai Yans children take over, he honest to god thought he was safe. When did his freedom be so frail and pricey?
Chapter 1905 - Return to the Lan House (3)”
Chapter 1905 Return to the Lan House (3)
Shut up! Wait until you bring back a wife then we can talk. Until then, you as a man that doesnt have a wife or child have no right to talk! Bai Chang Feng huffs and puffs and was ready to blow his son apart.
Bai Zhanpeng couldnt talk back, instead, he turns to Bai Yan for help using those pleading eyes.
Yet, rather than speaking up for her uncle, Bai Yan acts like she didnt see him and chuckled: Thats a good arrangement, that way we wont have to bother my children in the future. The Medicine Sect will depend on you Uncle.
Hearing this, Bai Zhanpengs face turned green with despair.
This girl thinks I cant find a woman home?
No matter, Xiachen will take another decade before he gets a wife, I still have plenty of time. How hard can it be to fall in love?
Lets go then children. After giving her final farewell, Bai Yan led the way with her three kids for the next location. Were going to the Liu Huo Kingdom.
Since Bai Yan first appeared in the Holy Land, the news of her return has spread like wildfire.
Of the most shocked and happiest would have to be the Beast Tamer Sects leader Fang Yu Feng who swore fealty to the steambun way back.
Youre saying Mrs. Bai Yan and her son is back?
Yes Milord, we got credible confirmation that they say her heading into the Holy Land. Right now her current projection should be the Medicine Sect with thetest information we have.
The person below respectfully reported.
Fang Yu Feng slowly sat back down on his chair after he jumped up earlier, his chest thumping uncontrobly with excitement.
Have Elder Lei go seek an audience with Mrs. Bai Yan on our behalf. No, no, no, I better go in person instead. After all, she and her son is no longer the same anymore.
Back then in the pce ground, he didnt know Bai Yans identity and merely swore fealty to Bai Xiachen due to the ss Dragon submitting to the boy. However, with more and more news returning of her grand feat over the years, he understood its not only her son thats incredible and part of the prophecy, but she too was a woman of legendary proportion.
Like being the granddaughter of the Medicine Sect and Fairy House. Like her husband being the ruler of the Demon Realm! Without a doubt, hes absolutely grateful that the destined child in the prophecy wasnt Nangong Lin.
I wonder if those of the Bai House and Crown Princes Manor were to be alive today, would they regret their decisions knowing her identity.
Liu Huo Kingdom.
Like always, the bustling noise from the tea shops and local vendors didnt change. Its just as lively as Bai Yan remembered while walking through memorynes. However, right as she was about toe before the estate that she had in this kingdom C mainly kept in order by her subordinate Hualuo of the Flower Brothel C a loudmotion caught her ears from the side.
Its a loud screeching cry of pain from the manor next to her own, apanied then by a scolding voice of a middle-aged man chasing a round ball of flesh through the front door.
Stinking brat, you really grown now, how dare you tease girls in open daylight on the streets! I will definitely break your legs today!
Chapter 1906 - Return to the Lan House (4)”
Chapter 1906 Return to the Lan House (4)
Wang Deqiu angrily chased his son out from the inside with a whipping stick in hand. Hes showing the brat what it means to be a human being.
In response, the chubby repeatedly jumped and roll at the pain on his butt. Hes screaming like a banshee, which soon caused the passerby on the street to look over.
Suddenly.
Wang Deqius whipping action stopped, his face slowly looking up to make a surprised face at the woman standing at the neighboring door.
Mr. Wang, its been a long time. Bai Yan greets the former neighbors with a friendly smile.
Even after several years, these two are still like this and unable to control their temper and attitude.
Boss!
Wang Xiaopeng the chubby exims in joy after seeing the steambuns figure. Hes all tears and sobs all over that squealy face: Boss, you are finally back. Woohoo, my father wants to kill me, you must save me.
Bai Xiachen looked to his friend whos leaking snot all over. Immediately, his expression sank: Xiaopeng, did you make your father angry again?
I. I didnt do much, I only teased a youngdy on the street a bit. I didnt touch her or anything, really! The chubby cries and defends himself.
Wang Xiaopeng, it is wrong to tease a little girl! You must change this bad habit of your, otherwise no one will want to be your wifeter!
The way he speaks, the steambun sounds like hes a small adult already and knows better.
Wang Deqiu heart instantly sighed at this image. Look at how sensible other peoples children are, and look at his own. How could there be aparison? He would be lucky if this darn brat didnt send him to an early grave.
Mr. Deqiu, howe you are here in the Liu Huo Kingdom and not at the Fairy House? Bai Yan didnt pay heed to the kids conversation and spoke with her neighbor instead.
Making a friendly smile, the man understood why she would ask such a question: Actually, I chose toe live here. Staying at the Fairy House to act as the gatekeeper is simply not suitable for me anymore after experiencing the freedom on the outside, thats why I brought my kids with me and moved back here.
Bai Yan raised an eyebrow: Thats good to hear. I thought you were wronged by the Fairy House and left.
Wronged? How is that possible Mrs. Bai Yan. After they learned of my connection with you and Xiachen, everyone treats me with the upmost respect and wouldnt think about crossing me. Wang Deqiu proudly cocks his head up like a damn peacock.
Like father like son. The chubby immediately shot his father a remark to bring him back to earth: If it werent for me being friends with Boss, would you even have the opportunity to know Sister Bai Yan?
Wang Deqius prideful face instantly disappeared over his sons call out. Going green, the man shot a fierce stare at the chubby for warning. And sure enough, it worked and sent the kid packing to hide behind Bai Xiachen for cover.
Boss, this lovely little sister is Suddenly, Wang Xiaopeng noticed the tiny pipsqueak standing next to Bai Yan. His eyes lit up at the sight of the adorableness.
On the other hand, Bai Xiachens face went ck: Xiaopeng, Im warning you, shes my little sister so you better not have any ideas about her. Otherwise, I will break your leg!
Haha, if shes your little sister then shes my little sister. How can I have ideas about my little sister? The chubby pats his chest and spoke with reassurance, Dont worry, I will do my upmost to protect our sister.
First shooting his friend a look, then assessing that chubbiness, the steambun puckers his lip to the side andmented: Dont assume my sister is weak just because of her age. She is likely stronger than you so if theres danger, she will probably have to protect you instead.
Chapter 1907 - “Return to the Lan House (5)”
Chapter 1907 Return to the Lan House (5)
How is that possible? Wang Xiaopeng made a disbelieving face, Your sister is still so young, how can she protect me?
Di Ling Yans beamed with naughty light after that remark. With a grinning face, she caught up to the chubbys spot and reached out to grab his hand.
All smiles at the physical contact: Boss, your little sister is trying to be friends with me! I. hiss, painful, PAINFUL!!
From the surface, the pipsqueaks hand doesnt appear strong or threatening, but the grip she performed on the chubby was on a level he never experienced. Its crushing his bone and causing the boy to shout and tear up.
Chubby Brother, howe you are so frail? Di Ling Yan loosens her tiny hand and spoke with glee in those eyes, Even I am stronger than you.
Rubbing his hand like a injured rabbit, the chubby showed confusion and fear at the girls innocent appearance. This was especially true when the pipsqueak started to swing her body left and right, its rming and caused him to jolt backwards.
Wang Deqiu was equally as shocked, This little girl is only two years old at best, right? A two years old have this much power.. As expected of Bai Yans daughter.
Haha, Wang Deqiu snickers a grin at his own son, that face taking joy in the disaster befalling the chubby, how is that? I like to see you go tease girls again! You think you can tease just anyone? Better let you learn the hard way before its toote.
The chubby puffs his cheeks up like a pumpkin over the remark, Is this even my old man? How can he be so happy that his son is being taught a lesson?!
Mr. Deqiu, Im going to visit the Lan House right now. If someone from the Flower Brothel visits, could you pass on a message for me to have them gather at my manor until my return?
Okay. Wang Deqiu nodded: During this period, theyve often send people over to clean your estate. Im sure one of them will beingter today.
Bai Yan smiled with warmth inside: Thank you, then Ill leave the matter to you. Xiachen, Ling Yan, Jin Tian,e, were going now. Having said that, she turned for the Lan House in the other direction.
The Lan House,pared with the fall of a few years ago, have long transformed into a new light.
Countless strong people would visit just so they could have a chance to make a connection with the three great powers through their hands. However, this family never thought about doing that, hence their refusal to entertain these individuals and turned a blind eye.
Unfortunately, those hopeful souls didnt understand this fact and continued to pester the Lan House. As a result, Old Lord Lan was forced to stay inside his home for a period of time. Only then did the stampede of visitors quench for a while.
Nevertheless, the number of visitors continue to block the doors of the estate. This was the startling picture that weed Bai Yan when she arrived outside to the long lines.
Mother, are these rtives of the Lan House? Why havent I met them before? Bai Xiachen rubs his nose and asked in bewilderment.
I suspect they are here seeking a audience with them. Bai Yan shrugged, Xiachen, look after your siblings while were here.
Okay. The steambun was afraid of them hurting her sister so he immediately pulled the pipsqueak closer while leaving the little glutton to their mother.
Hey, dont cut in line! Its then a person yelled in scolding tone while they walked over, Do you not see us all waiting in line? If want to meet Lord Lan then wait like the rest of us in the back!
Bai Yan ignored this rude man and continued forward. She had no reason to entertain these strangers.
Chapter 1908 - Return to the Lan House (6)”
Chapter 1908 Return to the Lan House (6)
Bai Xiachens eyebrow gently formed a frown at the voice, but since he saw Bai Yan didnt pay the guy any heed, he didnt either and continued to follow.
Hey, Im talking to you, did you hear that? Whats wrong with you
The young man in line saw that hes being ignored and spoke again with more vigor in his angry voice. However, right as hes about to call Bai Yan out some more, the guards to the Lan House noticed themotion and promptly came over.
Lady Bai Yan, youre back! The guard was full of excitement that he nearly stuttered in his words, Do you need me to inform the housemaster?
No, Ill just go in on my own. Bai Yan dismissively shakes her head and walked in without turning around.
The young man stared nkly at the woman in red without noticing she had already gone inside. Hes stiff and awkward when asking the doormen: This, brother, just now thatdy. whichdy of the Lan House is she?
The guard looked back at the youth, his face unfriendly to say the least: What do you think?
Lady. Bai Yan? How many Bai Yan was there in the Lan House? The youths face got palish white, his teeth beginning to tter due to the intense fear filling his veins.
Haha, aside from the adopted daughter of the Lan House, who else would I address so politely? You really got some nerve. How dare you behave rudely before Her Ladyship. I bet no one in the entirend dares to do what you just did.
The youth went numb as he copsed to the ground.
Mrs. Lan Yues adopted daughter, the disciple of the Holy Lands elders, the granddaughter of the Medicine Sect and Fairy House..
God, I dared to have the Lan Housesdy go to the back and line up?
Others areing to their senses by then. With sympathetic eyes toward the youth, they wanted to both snicker andugh at the same time.
Thank goodness we didnt speak up earlier, otherwise we will be in the same shoe as him. He would be lucky if hes not hated by the Lan House.
The youths face was getting whiter and whiter after understanding the blunder hes incurred. Not daring to stay any longer, he quickly climbs up from the ground and fled with the tail behind his legs.
Guard Brother, when will Old Lord Lan be willing to meet guests? Only after that fleeing figure disappear from view did a person ask.
Oh, our housemaster is feeling unwell so were not meeting guests.
Unwell? When did a cultivator be so frail? Who you kidding?
But no one dared to question the doormans word and continued: Thats alright, we can keep waiting here until Old Lord Lan is well and willing to meet us. Dont mind us Mr. Guard, we will be fine right here.
These people are all famous individuals on these parts, respected and strong in their own rights. Yet in front of a lowly doorman, they had no choice but to keep a friendly attitude without looking weak.
As the old saying goes, once a person rises, all the cronies beneath them gets it too.
Lan House inner courtyard.
Di Ling Yans bright little eyes curiously scanned the ce with shining stars shing from within: Mother, is this Great-Grandfather Lans home?
Yes, Bai Yan warmly caresses her daughters hair, This is where your Grandmother Lan Yue grew it from. I was adopted by her during my childhood and was greatly loved. Her side of the family too, theyre all wonderful people who wouldnt yield to power and evil. During my darkest time, they are the ones who stood by my side so dont forget this bond. That said, a strong powerful emotion swirls out from within those eyes. Bai Yan couldnt stop staring at the familiar grounds that gave her such good memories.
Chapter 1909 - The Visitors (1)”
Chapter 1909 The Visitors (1)
Cousin, you are back! A cry of surprise came from the front.
When Bai Yan looked up, shes suddenly weed by that woman wearing her iconic light blue dress and rushing over. Shes all smiles and sweet like a wonderful apple.
Compared with a few years ago, todays Lan Xiaoyun was more beautiful and mature, giving off a genuine air of beauty with posture.
Big Bai! Its exactly in the moment where Bai Yan wanted to open her mouth, another familiar voice cuts in from the side.
Stunned due to how unexpected this was, Bai Yan had to take a second to shift her sight over to that young white figure.
He has a beautiful handsome face. Like the girl, the young man was also dyed with excitement as he strolled over.
Wen Ru?
Why is this guy at the Lan House?
Using the momentary stupor due to his own entry, Wen Ru the guy who lost to Bai Yan in a contest all those years ago quickly came up and made a aggrieved face. Hes all sad and pitiful like a abandoned pet who needsfort from his mistress: Big Bai, you and Little Bai left for so many years. Why didnt youe back sooner? Ive been so lonely withoutpany.
Looking at the boys silly yet lovable face, Bai Yan smirked in amusement as she rubbed her own chin in thought: Wen Ru, shouldnt you be exining to me on why youre here first? When did you be so familiar with the Lan House?
Rubbing his nose shyly, the guy shot a peek over to Lan Xiaoyun before answering: Well, isnt Xiaoyun your cousin? Since you left, Ive been watching over the Lan House for you. This way I can also know the first moment youe back. Dont you know how hard it is to keep track of your whereabouts?
Is that right? Bai Yans grin deepens greatly as her sight shifted between the two like shes seeing candy in a jar. Why do I feel like youre out for something else instead?
Hearing this, Wen Ru immediately lowered his head in embarrassment because he got caught. Indeed, hes here for Lan Xiaoyun. After his first meeting with this frank and kind girl, hes been captivated by her free-spirited personality. Its just that, some words mustnt be spoken aloud, otherwise even the friendship would be gone.
Cousin, you misunderstood Sir Wen Ru. Lan Xiaoyun hooks her arms around Bai Yans, He came on behalf of the Flower Brothel, theres no other meaning.
Bai Yan and Bai Xiachen shot each other a look due to this behavior.
When did she begin to defend for others?
Big Bai, Wen Rus clear clean eyes turns to the twins, this must be the twins mentioned by Xiaoyun before. Oh my, they are so lovely. Only you and your husband can produce such fine children.
He reached out his hand and pinched the twins cheek.
Ling Yan was very curious at this handsome young man. However, her twin brother Jin Tian was more upset due to being chubbier.
Uncle, Im already fatter than my sister and brother. If you keep pinching my cheek then I will grow even fatter! Jin Tian protests unhappily.
Chapter 1910 - The Visitors (2)”
Chapter 1910 The Visitors (2)
In reality, Jin Tian wasnt considered chubby at all.
His body was small and could be lifted up by one hand.
However
He had baby fat on his face that never faded, therefore he appeared more chubby than he really was.
Xiaoyun, Xiaoyun! Who did you say just came back?
Old Lord Lan and others came running after hearing the news. Theres a long line behind the old grandpa due to themotion, but none were more emotional than the old madam with her crutch in hand. Shes choking for words as the tears swelled outward.
Cousin!
Lan Shaoling and Lan Shaoyan were full of joy. They are Bai Yans two male cousin and was just as happy to see their lucky star.
And Xiachem, you. youre all back!:
With great happiness of her own, Bai Yan felt so warmed inside at the family gathered before herself: Grandfather, Grandmother, Big Cousin, Second Cousin, Im back. Howe Uncle and Aunt is missing?
Oh that, dont worry Yan Yan, my father is apanying my mother to her side of the family. I bet they would be turning in their stomachs if they knew you wereing back during their visit. Lan Xiaoyun exins gleefully and gives the woman another hug.
Its been more than two years since Bai Yan left the human world
You rascal, why didnt you tell us in advance that you wereing back? Old Lord Lan huffs a grunt despite being equally as excited. He just couldnt keep his old habits away and puts on a stubborn front. If you had given us notice, I wouldve had the servants prepare everything and removed those outside the door. They didnt try to block you did they?
Toward these unweed door knockers, all of the family members present were resentful and disliked the attention. Theyve been harassed on multiple asions already so staying inside was their only recourse.
Speaking of which, Ive wanted to ask this myself. Bai Yans mood seems to get serious, Do all those peoplee to the Lan House every day?
The old gramps sighed: Thats already considered small. Before it was the entire street being flooded. I couldnt do anything so I and the rest of the family hid ourselves inside the home, only then did some of them lose the idea of seeing us.
Bai Yans frown grew deeper as a result.
She had previously let loose her rtionship with the Lan House so they would rise and not be picked on again. But if its going to affect their lives then what point was there?
Grandfather, next time dont hold back and drive them away. It doesnt matter if you throw them out or use a broom. Bai Yan sneered with contempt at those people who wants to use her family.
Taken aback for a bit, Old Lord Lans voice sounded hesitant: Is that okay? Wouldnt it effect the Medicine Sects reputation? What if people start saying we are using your connection to bully the weak?
What of it? Thisnd has always been about the strong! Bai Yan doesnt hold back, Since the Lan House is at the top then its only normal we behave as such. Why should we care about what others think when they have nothing to do with us? In the future, let the public know that a visitation slip must be sent beforehand. And if they dont get a reply, thats a rejection on your part!
Chapter 1911 - The Visitors (3)”
Chapter 1911 The Visitors (3)
Old Lord Lan got quiet there. Hes lived for so long yet didnt understand that simple fact. On this piece ofnd, the strong holds the truth, and the weak can only submit. Since their Lan House has the support of the Medicine Sect, what should they be afraid of?
Of course, if its only with the Lan House then this old grandfather wouldve driven them away without a second of hesitation, but this wasnt! What if their actions brought a bad name to Bai Yan and those close to her? That wasnt an oue he wanted to be a reality.
Big Cousin, Second Cousin, you will need to take charge of the Lan House in the future. If Grandpa gets too worried and cant decide, both of you make it for him instead. Bai Yan smiles reassuringly, Our Lan House will never need to rely on others to dictate our actions from now on!
The eyes of the Lan brothers were beaming. They had long wanted to drive those annoying pests away so this permission was a genuine blessing. Seriously, its bad enough theyre stopping them from going outside like usual, its even worse when they try to dump their daughters into their hands like some sort of gift! Its insane!
Bai Yan then turns back to her grandfather Old Lord Lan: Grandfather, from my recollection, you were never one to do things so wishy-washy. Why are you distorting your own standards now? Is it because of me? In that case, Im telling you that you need to fear nothing. No one can make me or any of us do what they want. It will only be us dictating others now and into the future!
Indeed, Old Lord Lan was worrying about too many things.
Before he would dare make a stand before the royal family despite having no backing, and what did he do now? Hes bending his own standards after gaining status and power. If thats not irony then what else was it?
In addition, you have to remember Grandfather, Bai Yans expression grew serious, standing behind you isnt the Medicine Sect, but me! I do not need to rely on anyone else to protect others, I alone am enough to make thisnd tremble! No matter what happens, I will always stand behind you and the rest of the family! If others have an opinion then they can take it up with me in the Demon Realm. I like to see them cross over to see me if they dare.
After that proud promation, Bai Yans figure was powerful and reliable, giving off a dominating air akin to her own husbands.
Feeling emotional at the support, Old Lord Lan quickly nodded: I understand, Ive been foolish for no real reason. From now on I wont lower my standards for the sake of others, I will only do what we like.
Thats right! Bai Yan smiles right into her eye after hearing what she wanted, Grandfather, your current strength is also at the Celestial Rank, its time you take out the air of being a supreme being in thesends. I do not want someone to mistake the Lan House as a easy target for no apparent reason other than being quiet. Having your lives affect like this is silly and unreasonable. If I had known my exposure would cause such trouble for all of you then I wouldve warned the world loud and clear from the very beginning.
When she refined the Divine God Dan Pills, she had divided it among her family and friends. One of them was Old Lord Lan who got a share for the first batch.
Hahahaha. The old gramps cheerfullyughed
A few years ago he wouldnt even dream about bing one of the strongest beings on thesends, and now its reality!
Divine God Dan Pill? Lan Xiaoyun hurriedly spoke up with intense curiosity, Cousin, do you still have more of those pills?
Chapter 1912 - The Visitors (4)”
Chapter 1912 The Visitors (4)
Bai Yan shook her head: Ive distributed all of the ones I refined before. If necessary, I can make more for you. However, your strength is not enough to take it yet, its too risky the way you are. First ascend to a higher rank, then we will see if youre suitable for that.
Yes, Cousin. The demon queens assurance was enough for Lan Xiaoyun. Shes never doubted her cousin so shes not going to start now.
Ling Yan, Jin Tian, go greet your great-grandfather and great-grandmothers. Bai Yan pats the twins toe forward.
The two little ones never shied away since birth so they sweetly came before the two grandparents. Hello Great-Grandfather, Great-Grandmother.
aigh, aigh, aigh, good child.
Old Madam Lan crouched down and lovingly gave the two soft buns a heart hug to satiate her melting heart. The more she looked, the happier appeared on the face.
Grandma, youre a lot younger looking than before. Bai Yan saw that there was no trace of wrinkles on her grandmother and brought it up.
Really? Old Madam Lan stroked her face in joy, Its probably because of the medicine you gave me before. I always take one each month. Now when I go out no one will even believe me when I say Im sixty something years old.
Cultivators age like everyone else, but once they achieve a certain power level, they would stop aging on the surface. For someone like Old Madam Lan, shes not nearly strong enough to be eternally youthful on the surface, hence her reliance on Bai Yans medicine and drugs to retain her youthful appearance.
Cousin, how long are you going to be back this time? Lan Shaoyan the second male cousin asks with smiles of his own, We all miss you a lot.
Bai Yan hung her eyes down due to her disappointing answer: I will probably go back to the Demon Realm tomorrow. This time Im only here to show Ling Yan and Jin Tian the ce I used to live. They never seen any of you so I wanted them to at least get that.
Is that so. Lan Shaoyan couldnt hide the disappointment in his eyes. He expected more than a night of staying since its their long-awaited reunion.
Yan Yan, Old Madam Lan puts the two milk buns down and reached out to hold the womans hand, will you be staying here at the Lan estate tonight?
Bai Yan wanted to refuse, but suddenly saw hopeful light in her grandmothers eyes. Whatever word she had in mind was lost to the tummy.
Okay, we will stay here for the night. Besides, I believe there will be other peopleing after they hear of my return. If any of you get word of the Flower Brothel and Demon Beast Secting, let theme see me.. Bai Yan pauses to think, And if Wang Deqiu and his sones too, go ahead and let theme see me as well.
Smiles all over the face, Old Madam Lan pats her granddaughters hand in delight, Then what about the pce? Her Highness the Dowager was mentioning about you before.
If the Queen Mother and my student Nangong Zhun wants toe then thats fine too. As for everyone else, Im not interested.
She did not forget how the world treated her prior to the rtionship with the Holy Land was exposed. Aside from those mentioned few people, she had no reason to keep contact with anyone else.
Okay, go rest first, Im sure you and the kids are tired after a long journey back. Old Madam Lan rxes after getting her wish.
Chapter 1913 - The Visitors (5)”
Chapter 1913 The Visitors (5)
Cousin, Ive kept the room you used to use in proper condition. You can go ahead and use it right away. But Ling Yan and Jin Tian will need a new room. Lan Xiaoyun grins mischievously, And, I want to sleep with you today Cousin.
Bai Xiachen immediately clung onto his mothers arm after thatment and stared at the girl with alertness, Auntie, howe you are trying to hog my mother as soon as we arrive? I know my father will not spare you if he finds out.
Puckering her lips into a pinch: What does it matter Xiachem, your father is not around right now. Its not often I get to see your mother so let me have this one night. If not, let Ling Yan and Jin Tian sleep with me tonight. I want to snuggle with them. Im sure they are soft and cuddly.
Bai Xiachen gawked in astonishment. Recalling back to the past, this auntie of his would stick to him like glue, and now hes got a feeling that hes an extra thats unwanted.
Bai Yan reached out and knocked her cousins head: Quit making a fuss, you go rest by yourself. Xiachen is going to apany Ling Yan, and Jin Tian likes to sleep by himself.. As for me, Im used to sleeping on my own too.
A. Lan Xiaoyun pouts like a child that didnt get their toy.
Xiachen, Ling Yan, Jin Tian, go have a good rest for now, we will be getting some visitorster. Making azy stretch, Bai Yan found herself to be more and more tired recently.
This wasnt exactly normal, yet it wasnt so odd either that it warrants special attention.
Since Bai Yan appeared on the human world, news of her return spread like wildfire and caused people from all over to visit. As a result, the entire Liu Huo Kingdom was suddenly bombarded by travelers making their way over to the Lan House.
Unfortunately for these hopeful individuals, the Lan House wasnt so kind this time around. Theyre putting up a tough front and blocked off their doors to drive them away. This saddened the visitors, but it also relieved the guards at the door since they no longer needed to deal with this bunch.
Sunset.
At this moment in the back courtyard of the Lan House, Bai Yan wasyingfortably inside a pavilion with her legs stretched out like a seductive snake. Shes incredibly mesmerizing in her posture that could easily win a man over.
Hualuo, Fang Yu Feng, I didnt expect both of you to arrive at the same time. Its been so long since we met. Bai Yan gracefully sat up, her lips donning a stunning smile, How is the Flower Brothel and Demon Beast Sect doing?
Hualuo the headdy of the brothel spoke first: Mistress, Ive been developing as you instructed. If not for the three powers having Celestial Rank cultivators, we wouldve caught up long ago.
Narrowing her eyes in at thest line, Bai Yan examines her subordinate with careful scrutiny. Gradually, she chuckles in appeasement: Very good, youve made incredible progress while I was away. With your strength, its possible for you to take Divine God Dan Pill to advance further. I believe its due for you to head into the Celestial Rank.
Full of joy on her face, thedy flew into tion: Thank you Mistress.
Chapter 1914 - “The Visitors (6)”
Chapter 1914 The Visitors (6)
The guy standing on the side was a bit awkward then. At first his Demon Beast Sects strength was much stronger than the Flower Brothel, but after the past two years, the situation had reversed in the most dramatic fashion. If this continues, his forces wouldnt even be able toe before Bai Yan.
Aside from meeting you two again with this visit, I also have another matter I like to discuss. Bai Yan focuses on them for signs of change, Do you want to join me in the Demon Realm? Of course, the Flower Brothel and Demon Beast Sect will remain in the human world, and they can send their talents over for further training in the future. What is your decisions?
Fang Yu Feng and Hualuo were both stunned for a split second for this offer came too suddenly and too good. So, what reason did they have to refuse?
Mistress, Id like to go to the Demon Realm.
Mistress Bai Yan, from the day I decided to follow you back then, me and the Demon Beast Sect are at your disposal. Joining you in the Demon Realm is not a problem. Not to mention my sects origin is greatly rted to the demon beasts so this is incredible for all the disciples. The guy heavily states his position without falseness.
Alright, both of you can go back for now and make arrangements. We will depart tomorrow.
The Flower Brothel was her first power on thesends; therefore, her feelings for it are very deep to the point Bai Yan would uplift it to the level of the three powers.
As for the Demon Beast Sect
They are her sons subordinate power, she naturally has to help it ascend as well.
By the way Mistress, do you remember the Music Valley? Just when Hualuo wanted to turn away, she suddenly thought of this and stopped to ask.
Bai Yan mused: You mean that woman who tried to seduce my husband and came to make trouble at the Lan House? Why are you bringing her up? Did something happen?
No, not exactly, I only want to make a report. After you abolished her strength and ordered me to make her ady at the Flower Brothel, she had be a big hit among the special customers. Of course, that woman refused to submit at first and would sneer at us, but she eventually subsided and did as instructed to survive. I am really surprised at how easily she fell after showing such pompous dignity towards others.
Bai Yan understood what her subordinate meant with thestment.
She had no good feelings toward that woman who came to make trouble for her own selfish interest. First of all, they had nothing to do with each other. If she had wanted to woo Di Cang then Bai Yan had nothing to say. After all, neither she nor Di Cang were a couple yet. But making trouble for the Lan House was another matter, and causing harm to her son was unforgivable!
Theres nothing to sympathize with even if she bes a genuine whore!
I see, you can go back and get ready then. Bai Yan smiles and dismisses her with a wave.
Yes, Mistress. Thedy arches her fist and slowly turned away.
Seven years ago, she met Bai Yan for the first time while she was seriously injured. That night she wouldve died under despair otherwise.
As the price, she offered her Flower Brothel aspensation and gratitude. But she never regretted that gesture.
Hualuo knew Bai Yan would be a great being, but she never thought Bai Yan would go beyond her imagination by this much.
Chapter 1915 - Nangong Zhun’s Will (1)”
Chapter 1915 Nangong Zhuns Will (1)
Mdy, then amid Bai Yans momentary daze of watching the two people leaving, a maid hurried over and spoke, the pces people havee.
The pce? Bai Yans curves her lips into a great smile, Aside from Her Highness the Dowager and Nangong Zhun, the others can stay outside.
Once they know that shes back, its unavoidable those from the court woulde seeking an audience. However, theres only two who would be granted an audience. As for the rest? They could get lost for all she cares.
But obviously this time the demon queen was wrong in her guess. Aside from the mentioned two people shes willing to meet, no one else came including the previous king. Theyve been firmly warned to stay away by Nangong Zhun who has be the new king.
Bac then when Bai Yan epted the bullied young orphaned prince as her student, his life had gone through heaven and earth. No longer was he a disdained child, he was prized as the only connection to the great powers. On top of that, the previous king abducted the throne in haste and installed the boy as the new ruler!
But time wasnt without its difficulties for Nangong Zhun. At the beginning he knew nothing, nor did he want to use the Lan House and others to his own benefit. Of course, Bai Zhanpeng of the Medicine Sect knew of the boys troubles and secretly moved things, but that didnt change the efforts of the youngd who had no experience.
Fortunately, he survived the great difficulties and earned his own ce in life..
Front courtyard.
The afterglow of the sunset poured down and fell upon a young man who stood stoically along the leading path. He was apanied by the dowager who was clearly younger and alive than a few years ago.
Majesties, thedy wants to see both of you now. The maid respectfully reports.
Nangong Zhun nodded to the young maid and took his grandmothers arm to head inside. Immediately after they entered to the back area, they were weing with the sight of that dazzling female in the pavilion.
Just like in his memory, that reddish figure was a shining beam of hope, bringing warmth to his world at first nce. Even if Bai Yan never taught him anything but was his teacher only in name, shes given him way more than he could ever ask for.
Dowager, little Zhun, youre here?! Bai Yan stood up to wee the two familiar faces where she fell into a momentary trance after seeing the old queens sleekish ck hair.
Its been a while since I met the dowager, but it appears shes gotten younger looking like my grandmother here. They are probably using my Dan pills like instructed before.
Flushing red in the eyes due to the emotions running through his vein, Nangong Zhun was full of attachment towards this benefactor: Shifu, I did not fail to live up to your hopes. Right now, the Liu Huo Kingdom has be the leader of the four kingdoms.
Blinking after hearing those words, she promptly turned towards the youngster who has grown by leaps and bounds. Hes no longer a young kid, but a mature young man whos quite handsome in his own right.
Little Zhun, youve grown magnificently. Also, you do need to address me as so. I took you as my student because I fancied your talent, but I failed as your teacher since I couldnt teach you anything over the years due all the circumstances.
Chapter 1916 - Nangong Zhun’s Will (2)”
Chapter 1916 Nangong Zhuns Will (2)
That word of being called shifu left her feeling very much guilty inside.
On the other hand, Nangong Zhun was stunned and started at the woman with a inexplicable look of shock like hes ready to cry. Shifu, do you not want me anymore?
Bai Yan smiled and shook her head: I just feel that Ive failed in being your shifu and doesnt deserve it. I taught you nothing so far. Whatever achievement you have today is your own effort.
In just a few years, this boys strength has increased a lot, and perhaps in the future he would stand at the peak of this world.
It was Xiachen who saved me from the hands of that bully. I didnt have a mother, and it was you who let me have a taste of a mothers warmth in that few days we were together. In this life, I will only look to you as my shifu and mother! Nangong Zhun stubbornly raises his face, those eyes determined and unyielding. I know where you are now, isnt it just the Celestial Realm? Wait ten years, after ten years, I will definitely go find you!
Bai Yans smile became more and more obvious: Alright, Ill dly wait for you.
Nangong Zhun breaks into a smile at the approval: Shifu, my father ran away from home sincest year and left me the Liu Huo Kingdom. Im not able to do it yet, but I promise that I will turn this kingdom into a nation worthy to stand beside the three great powers. I will turn it into an empire. That way you wont lose face when I go to the Celestial Realm.
His shifu was recognized as the most extraordinary person in thesends; therefore, how could he bring shame to Bai Yans prestige by bringing nothing to the table?
Its good to have ambitions, Bai Yan pats the youngd on the shoulder, since you already assumed the position of a king, wheres your queen?
Nangong Zhun shakes his head: I dont want to marry a wife so quickly. I envy you and your husband, Shifu. In the future, I also want to have only one love for one life. Until I meet a suitable woman, I wont marry.
A cultivators life expectancy was extremely long anyways, he had plenty of time to wait.
Thats fine, I like and support your idea. Bai Yan felt proud of the boys determination and pleasing personality. Turning to the dowager, Your Highness, I hope that you wont force Zhun to marry either, I want him to be happy.
The empress dowager smiled bitterly as a response, I dont have a problem with my grandson not marrying either, but those ministers have other ideas in mind and constantly attempts to dump their daughters on him. I was hoping you can speak with them and refuse on Zhuns behalf Yaner.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes in thought.
Why do kings and emperors have all numbers of wives? Probably not because the man himself actually liked those females, but rather its because of the ministers wanting to send their daughters into the royal bed chamber.
Highness, you can tell them toe speak to me next time. I will be happy to lecture them on this subject in the Demon Realm. Since the barrier separating all three realms are gone, I know they can travel if they dared.
The dowagers heart slowly eased up at the promise.
Going to the Demon Realm to find her? Those ministers wouldnt dare!
Little Zhun, I havent taught you anything so Ive always felt guilty about failing you as your mentor. This is a good opportunity so take these elixirs. They can help you greatly in your cultivation.
Chapter 1917 - Nangong Zhun’s Will (3)”
Chapter 1917 Nangong Zhuns Will (3)
Bai Yan took out a few bottles from the storage ring and wanted to stuff them into Nangong Zhuns hand. Yet, instead of epting the gift, thed quickly withdrew his hand and ced it behind himself.
Shifu, I want to rely on my own strength to find you, I dont want your elixirs to enhance my own power. If I do, would that still be me? Nangong Zhuns eyes became more and more determined: Moreover, I believe in myself, and one day, I will catch up with you with my own efforts.
Between her astonished eyebrows, Bai Yan didnt miss the dazzling stars in theds gaze. Its powerful and strong without any hint of deception or weakness.
After a long time, she puts away the bottles andughed: Alright, I will wait for you toe to me using your own ability. I also believe in you. With your talent, I know it wont take long. However, I will still teach you about alchemy and the experiences I gained during my own cultivation. Come back tomorrow and I will have the materials ready.
In fact, the book she nned to give the young king had been prepared before. Shes only missing a few pages toplete the content. A extra day would allow her to finish it.
This time, Nangong Zhun did not refuse and formed a shallow smile of joy. Thank you Shifu.
Bai Yans eyes nearly fell into a trance at that familiar manner of speaking. It reminded this demon queen too much of herself during times of hardship.
Mother, Mother! Its then during her trance, a milky voice cuts in, followed closely by the sound of staggering steps rushing into her arms.
Bai Xiachen had been following closely behind the baby milk bun with worry in his eyes. The boys afraid of his little sister identally falling.
Ling Yan, this is your Granny Dowager, Bai Yan ces her daughter down after a brief hug, and this young boy is also your big brother.
Hello Granny Dowager. The little girls smile was sweet, and her voice were soft and sticky like a rice dumpling.
In particr were those two dimples on the cheek. Its like theres sweet wine in there, which warms the heart of those on the receiving end.
Such a beautiful little girl, is she your daughter? The dowager showed apletely surprised face.
She had seen many little girls of this age, but none of them were as delicate and lovely as Di Ling Yan was. Her face was red and fluttering with sheen in those watery eyes. One only needs a nce to know shes clever and naughty.
Such a little girl is really likable.
Big Brother. Di Ling Yan turns to Nangong Zhun and spoke with her crisp cuddly voice, Hug.
She opened her arms and looked like she wanted to hug.
Nangong Zuns heart was about to melt under that adorableness. Without forethought, his body moved as requested and attempts to lift that baby. However, right as he did so, Bai Xiachen also moved and promptly pulled his little sister to one side behind himself.
Ling Yan, how can you ask other boys for hugs?
Confused as she blinked those eyes, the pipsqueak tilts her head: But isnt he my big brother too? Why cant I have hugs?
She pouted as if she didnt understand why her big brother would be unhappy.
Boss, Nangong Zhuns immediately formed a smile with those clean eyes, its been so long.
That only made the pipsqueak even more confused. In her view, the new brother was clearly bigger than her big brother so it didnt make sense to use the word boss.
Chapter 1918 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (1)”
Chapter 1918 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (1)
Bai Xiachen pursed his lips and stared at the young king with wariness in those eyes: Nangong Zhun, I treat you like a brother so you better not have any ideas about my sister.
Just now, this bastards eyes were about to stick to Ling Yans body. Anyone can tell what hes thinking with a nce!
A smile rose from Nangong Zhuns young handsome self. Patting his bosss shoulder: Boss, your sister is my sister. In this life, I wont let anyone bully our sister.
After hearing this, Bai Xiachens wariness finally eased up a little: You must remember your words today. If you dare hit on my sister then me and my father will break your legs you know.
Faintly chuckling with a pang of sweat forming on his forehead, the young king understood how close he came to his own doom.
Theres no way he wouldnt know about his bosss protective nature of this young baby girl. After all, even before Ling Yan was before, the steambun had already been talking about how he would cherish a little sister.
Yan Yan, me and Zhuner is purely here to see you. The dowager smiled lovingly as she spoke, Now that weve seen your achievements, I can finally tell your mother Yueer that she can be at peace.
Bai Yans heart shook with emotions at that mention. Shes got a lot of feelings about her adopted mother.
Lan Yue was not her biological mother, but in her memory, this adoptive mother regarded her as her own. If it werent for the things that happenedter on, maybe the previous Bai Yan wouldnt have been so miserable.
If you have the chance in the future, doe back and visit us in the Liu Huo Kingdom more often. We wont bother you now. Zhuner, apany me to see Old Madam Lan and the rest of the Lan House. I havent seen my old friend for some time as well.
The dowager sighed lightly due to how fate turned out.
If my son Nangong Yuan (former king) had known Bai Yan would turn out so incredible, would he have stopped Nangong Yis dissolution of the marriage arrangement?
Unfortunately, there is no ifs in life. Even if Nangong Yi doesnt withdraw the marriage, I doubt Yaner would continue to ept that arrangement with her temperament.
Yes, Grandmother. Nangong Zhun remains very respectful of her grandmother. Giving the tiny milk bun another look, the boy smiles gently as he leaned down: Sister Ling Yan, if youe again in the future, doe visit me. I will be happy to show you around if possible.
After he said these words, the young king promptly turned away to depart under Bai Xiachens popping eyes.
Bai Yan quietly watched at the pair left. She too wanted to spend more time with those she knew, but she also knew this reunion was short lived and forcing it would only make it more painful.
Suddenly, right as she was getting a little moody due to the short amount of time she had, the demon queen noticed two familiar energy signatures flying over from the sky.
Shifu Zhongnan, Shifu Zhongbei, howe you two are here?
In the sky, the two old figures gradually descended onto the courtyard, their cheerful voices resonating in the air.
Hahaha, you didnte see us in the Fairy House so we naturally had toe after we got word of your return.
Bai Yan grinned at thatment: You know you didnt need toe. I had nned toe see you two tomorrow. But since youre here now, that would save me another trip to the Fairy House so I guess its a good choice.
Everyone she wanted to see was now seen, meaning she wont need to spend another day traveling and could go back to the Demon Realm at morning.
Lassie, I havent seen you for so long, how are youtely? Zhongbeiughed heartily as he touched the ground, By the way, howe your husband didnt apany you on this trip?
Chapter 1919 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (2)”
Chapter 1919 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (2)
With a nk face, she lowered her eyes to cover the dark emotions under those eyes. Then looking back up after a long moment, she lightly smiles: He has other things to do at this period so I brought my children back only so they can experience meeting all of you. Xiachen, go find Jin Tian and bring him here to meet his Granshifus.
Okay. The steambun lights up and quickly nodded before running off.
Zhongnan watched that small figure leave before speaking: Xiachen has grown so much during his time away. Hes starting to be much like you and your husband you know.
After saying this, the old grampss gaze fell upon the tiny pipsqueak, those eyes gentle and soft: And this girl must be your daughter?
Yes, she is my daughter, Di Ling Yan. Bai Yan pats her daughter to move back, Go on Sweetie, go greet your grandshifus.
Hello Grandshifus. The pipsqueak says with a fantastic voice that could melt the coldest heart. Its too tender and too cuddly.
Mother, Mother. Not far away, a small milk bun staggered towards Bai Yan until he threw himself into those arms, Did you ask Big Brother to find me?
Yes, Bai Yan pinches her boys little nose and smiled warmly These two are your grandshifus as well, quickly go greet them.
Turning around to meet Zhongnan and Zhongbeis gaze, the little glutton wasnt as soft as his twin sister. Instead, he proudly announced his words for all to hear: HELLO GRANDSHIFUS!!
Good child, Zhongbei bellowed out a heartugh at the childs behavior. Yaner, all three of your children are outstanding. I can already imagine them taking a piece of this world for themselves in the future.
Biting his finger, the little glutton didnt really understand and asked with his cute face: The world? Is it tasty?
Zhongbei was stunned for a moment chuckled as he replied: The world is not a food.
Oh, then I dont want it, said the little glutton. I only want to eat good food. If its not tasty then I dont need it.
Zhongnan stared at the boy with that baby fat before breaking out into a grin: All three of them have such strong personality Yaner. Xiachen is more mature and stable with a growing domineering attitude like your husbands. Ling Yan is clever and smart just like you. Jin Tian is absolutely adorable in how silly he is.
Bai Yan doesnt have a single bad offspring. Although this Jin Tian is a little silly right now, but his desires are cut and dry. If he focuses this aspect correctly, he will achieve some marvelous things. I know he will!
I dont need them to be outstanding in the future, I just want them to live life in peace and happiness. Watching her kids in front of herself, the demon queen feltplete and whole: Thats why I am so desperate to grow stronger, its so I can bring forth a peaceful and prosperous world.
The two brothers from the Fairy House had nothing more to add to that statement. They know this disciple of theirs had great goals in life. Whether its for herself or those around, shes destined to achieve it eventually.
Lassie, wont you go back to the Fairy House with us for a while? Zhongbei was silent for a second before bringing forth his wish: There are others over there who misses you as well.
Chapter 1920 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (3)”
Chapter 1920 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (3)
Bai Yan smiled faintly, Those who truly miss me is likely only you two and my close family members over there. Im afraid the others are only asking for me because of my powers. To speak the truth, I dont like the Fairy House. I can forgive Grandfather for what he did out of consideration for my father, but the mistake of everyone else, I wont forgive them.
How could she those at the Fairy House when they forced her parents to separate? What, just so they could offer the guy to that fake goddess?
Compared to the Fairy House, she prefers the Holy Land and Medicine Sect. Therefore, unless its for her fathers sake, she would not be entering that unhappy ce again in the near future.
Zhongnan opened his mouth, wanting to argue the point but felt his student there was speaking the truth.
Bai Yan was a disciple of the Holy Land elders, the granddaughter of Bai Chang Feng who controls the Medicine Sect, and her alchemy was unmatched in thesends. Lets say she abandoned all these levels of identity, would those at the Fairy House still want to ept her existence that came out of wedlock? The answer would be a big fat no. They wouldve driven her out eventually with threats and framing.
I understand, then I will not force you to go back to the Fairy House. But if you want toe back next time, do remember to inform us in advance. We wille to you instead. Zhongnan made a weak smile.
Bai Yan nodded, Im leaving the human world tomorrow, and when Ie back next time, Ill definitely send a messenger ahead of time for you both. Also, I like to ask both of you to give me greetings to my small uncle since I wont get to see him on this visit.
Haha, if the Second Young Master knew that you still remembered him, he would definitely be very excited. Zhongbei bellows out augh.
Scratching her cheek awkwardly since she knew what they were referring: That guy, has he married yet?
Hoho, Zhongnan guffaws augh as well, The Second Young Master is still the same old him. Hes always flirting with the females at the Fairy House and refuses to settle down. Do you know how many times the Lord and Madam beat him for his behavior already? He just doesnt learn. If only he could be even a little bit like your parents, then perhaps he could at the very least take a wife instead of merely ying around.
Bai Yan raised an eyebrow: Indeed, my father only likes my mother, and my grandfather only has my grandmother. Im wondering myself as well where he got his flirtatious personality from. None of the family has that characteristic.
Zhongnan got quiet like hes musing over the subject: Perhaps, he merely didnt find the right one yet?
If it could be assumed that way then it all made sense. Why settle down if you didnt find the right one? After all, none of Bai Yans family lineage had a case of a womanizer before. Perhaps that guy only ys around because he also wants a woman that he truly loves.
If thats the case, Uncle Xun Huan will definitely regret his current behavior! Bai Yans eyes narrowed into slit, When he meets the woman he likes in the future, these debts he made today will definitelye back and haunt him. No matter his excuse, love affairs arent so cut and dry. Not to mention he already has several concubines in his home without status, what are they going to do? I can already see him having a headache for years toe.
Chapter 1921 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (4)”
Chapter 1921 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (4)
Unfortunately, the second young master just didnt listen, and even the good-tempered madam wanted to teach him a lesson. Zhongnan shook his head helplessly.
The family discipline of the Fairy House was already strict to begin with. Its honestly baffling for such well-disciplined parents to produce such a flirtatious child.
Mother, Di Ling Yan tugged at Bai Yans sleeve, her hands rubbing her eyes, I am sleepy, I want nappy.
Okay Sweetie, she gentles pecks her daughter on the forehead, Ill take you back to your room to sleep now.
After saying this, she raised her head and looked towards Zhongnan and Zhongbei: Shifus, I wont stay and entertain you anymore, but if you want to stay for a while then I will ask Grandfather to arrange the guest rooms for you both. Me and Ling Yan will go back to our room and rest.
Zhongnan nodded slowly, Then you go ahead, dont worry about us. We can arrange things ourselves.
Hearing this, Bai Yan didnt say much more and turned to her two sons: You two should also go back and rest. We got a long trip back to the Demon Realm.
She had been away for a few days by this point, shes wondering if Di Cang had finished his business and gone back. Not knowing this made her anxious and hoped to return to that silver-haired and purple robed figure.
Flower Brothel.
What stood before peoples eyes were song andughter.
Unlike other brothels where women are miserable and sad all the time, the situation in this establishment was glowing and bright. Most of the girls carried themselves well with fine clothes and respected personal space. However, there are exceptions to everything.
In the wine-scented room where Mu Qing Song resides, this former mistress of the Music Valley was currently being taken advantage of by a pair of filthy hands from a fatso.
Her body was no longer as white and clean as before; instead, she had bruises in certain ces and was forced to smile before her guests.
By the way, did you hear? Bai Yan of the Liu Huo Kingdom has returned in recent days.
Mu Qing Song was just in the middle of pouring wine when her hands trembled and nearly dropped the bottle. Quickly lowering her eyes after the fact, theres unwillingness and resentment in that look.
She couldnt understand why Di Cang would be so cruel to herself. Was it to express his feelings for such a woman?
Such a man Hes too ruthless!
I already knew this, how can I not? Countless forces on the continent came to visit her, and only the people of the Demon Beast Sect and Flower Brothel got to get an audience. The man wearing a green robe replies with a shake of his head, But this Bai Yan really is a lucky one. Turns out shes only a adopted daughter of Lan Yue, while her real mother is the youngdy of the Medicine Sect and her father the young master of the Fairy House. As for herself. Its said that even the princess of the Holy Land would worship Bai Yan like shes her idol. Sighing when mentioning thest bit, the guy sounded jealous, With all three powers rted to her, who can everpare to that Bai Yan anymore?
Mu Qing Song clenched her teeth due to the conversation around. Its making her difficult to breath.
She hated Bai Ruo for misleading and sending herself down this hellish road. From a fairy level existence, shes now a prostitute that has to sleep with filthy men to make a living. Worst off, shes not even allowed to flee due to all the eyes watching her!
Thats old news my friend. Another guy in the room chimes in, So what if the three powers are rted to her? Theres more explosive news that just came into myp.
Chapter 1922 - “The Fairy House’s People Are Here (5)”
Chapter 1922 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (5)
Oh? The green-robed man looked at him in surprise, Wang Jiang, do you have something we dont know then?
Wang Jiang who was being served by Mu Qing Song smiled triumphantly as if hes enjoying the attention from everyone inside the room.
Thats a given. Didnt I tell you I met someone from the Fairy House before when I journeyed around for training? Guess what, that person told me the identity of Bai Yans husband.
Identity? The green-robed man was stunned and got curious.
He is the king of the Demon Realm! Do you get it now? The reasoning for that phenomenon of all animals bowing towards the Liu Huo Kingdom is because of Bai Yans son, not that Bai Ruos runt. Wang Jiangs attitude was full of disdain when mentioning Bai Ruos name.
Mu Qing Songs face became more pale than ever, causing that smile to disappear altogether.
Di Cang is the king of the Demon Realm?
Now it all made sense on why Di Cang would be so dismissive of herself. What grand beauty that man hadnt seen? Why should he bother with herself whos only the mistress of the Music Valley? Yet, one thing remains unforgivable in this sluts eye, and that was Bai Yans fortune. Why should someone like that stand above herself?
Also, you dont know this but can you guess why the three powers would all of a sudden have Celestial Rank masters among their roster? This secret was told to me by that friend from the Fairy House. Its because of Bai Yan.. she created a special drug called the Divine God Dan Pill for those at a bottleneck. Wang Jiangs saw the shocked gazes from all around and felt ted, So, its only to be expected for such an outstanding woman to marry the king of the Demon Realm.
k!!
The wine jug slipped out of Mu Qing Songs hand and caused the liquid to ssh all over her customers robe.
Slut, how dare you?! In his rage after being dirtied, Wang Jiang jumped up and ps thedy across the face, sending her crashing down like a fallen leaf. He
Mu Qing Songs cheek instantly got red and swollen from the impact, but more than that crashing sound was theughtering out of her mouth. Shes madughing like a crazy lunatic.
Theres infinite resentment and hatred in those eyes.
Bang!
The green-robed man also joined his friend and stomped at the hystericdy. But no matter what the two did to her, Mu Qing Song didnt stop and got louder and louder.
What now? Wang Jiang grew a little flustered.
He secretly ran out to have fun tonight without his wife knowing. If he drives this woman crazy then it would blow up. By then, his wife would definitely find out and he would be finished.
Quick, go find the nanny to fix this mess! The green-robed man had quick wits and fled for the main hall downstairs.
Meanwhile back on the floor, Mu Qing Song continued to cry andugh like a crazy lunatic. She had never lost herself like this before. Not when Di Cang abolished her strength, nor did she copse when Bai Yan threw her into this brothel to service men. But now, after hearing the grand achievements of that hateful woman, Mu Qing Song finally crumbled. Shes totally lost.
Bai Yan. If theres a next life, if I get another chance, I will definitely steal all of your happiness! I will take everything that you hold dear!
Chapter 1923 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (6)”
Chapter 1923 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (6)
Why can Bai Yan be so happy.
And I be so wronged?
Its not fair! This world is so unfair.
So, if there is a second life, I will definitely take away her happiness and leave her with nothing!!!
Next day.
The morning light was just beginning when Bai Yan slowly opened the door and allowed the brightness tond on her gorgeous face.
Little Zhun, so early? She only needed a nce to see the waiting teenager outside.
Mhmm, Nangong Zhun smiles faintly as he replies, I was afraid Shifu would wait too long so I came at sunrise.
Since you are here, then I will hand over these two books to you, Bai Yan took out two books from her sleeve and offered it over to the teen, Nangong Zhun, me and Xiachen will wait for you. I hope you can live up to my hopes and find your ce among us within ten years as you promised. With your talent, I know you can do it.
Shifu, I will not disappoint. The young mans clear eyes were firm as he vowed in a calm decisive tone.
Bai Yan didnt say anything more and silently patted her student on the shoulder before bypassing the teen. Shes said all that she needed. Any more would be pointless.
In the distance, the mother could see her twins saying their farewell to Lan Xiaoyun in the courtyard. However, the mother didnt find her eldest Bai Xiachen.
Howe Xiachen isnt around? She asks after looking around.
Mother, Di Ling Yans eyes lit up and threw her tiny body onto the womans arm, Big Brother said hes going to say goodbye to his chubby friend beforeing back.
That brought a smile to Bai Yans face. She understood why her boy would do that. After all, in thesends, the chubby kid was one of the few friends sinceing into this world.
Then well wait for him, then well leave.
Liu Huo Kingdom.
The morning street was quiet and there was no hustle and bustle like in the afternoon.
The chubby stood at the door of the Wangs home while speaking to the steambun. Boss, are you really going to leave again? You only came back yesterday, why are you in such a hurry to leave?
Because my mother still needs to find my father. Bai Xiachen lowers his eyes with a moody note.
He and Bai Yan didnt know where Di Cang went so its a given they would go look for him.
The chubby friend almost cried: Boss, when will we meet again?
Bai Xiachens frown tightens as he thought about the question. Then taking out a token from his sleeve, the demon prince hands his friend the item to show what it was. The token was red all over with the word Prince engraved on one side.
This is identity token my father made for me before. You can use this to enter the Demon Realm unhindered in the future. If Im not around and you miss me, you can use this to visit me instead. Bai Xiachens eyes twinkled with light when facing this precious friend of his, You will always be my best friend in this life! The doors to the Demon Realm will always be open to you and Nangong Zhun, provided that you dont hit on my little sister. Also youre not allowed to touch Dragony either.
The chubby instantly pouted at thestbit: Boss, arent you too overbearing? Sister Ling Yan is fine since shes our sister, but Dragony isnt even blood rted to you. Howe I cant go near her? I think Dragony is very cute so.
Bai Xiachens face suddenly darkened, his little fists clenching into a ball: Wang Xiaopeng, if you dare get any funny ideas about Dragony then I will beat you!
Chapter 1924 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (7)”
Chapter 1924 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (7)
Wang Xiaopeng became frightened and couldnt understand why his boss would show such a huge reaction. Hes both baffled and surprised along his chubby face.
Hurrying to take a step back: Boss, I was only joking, really just joking. How can I ever think about hitting on Bosss little sister? She is your sister so shes also my sister. Even if I got a hundred balls, I still wouldnt dare ah.
Ahem! Bai Xiachen softly huffs a grunt as he raises his chin proudly, Remember my words, if you go to the Demon Realm, you are not allowed to have any ideas about Dragony. Otherwise, I will really beat you!
I treat you like a brother, but you want to be my brother-inw?
Dream on!
I wouldnt dare, I wouldnt dare. Wang Xiaopeng trembled and gulped.
Bai Xiachens angry appearance was much more terrifying than his fathers.
His father was at best a little cruel, but Bai Xiachen theres an overpowering pressure oozing out of his body which left him breathless.
Under this kind of coercion, how could he not submit?
Thats right, the steambun pats his chubby friends shoulder like a fine adult. Wang Xiaopeng, dont say I didnt warn you ahead of time. To be my brother-inw, there is a lot of hurdles to ovee. Even if you do pass the trials, there is my little brother and old man, so even with your chubby skin, you wont be able to withstand their abuse. You will only eat a bittermelon in the end.
Wang Xiaopeng scratches the back of his head: Then what about her wanting to marry someone else? How are you going to stop her?
Bai Xiachen was silent and fell into deep thought.
If Ling Yan wants it If she likes the guy, I may not necessarily stop it. But if a stinking boy dares to pester her, I will break their legs! That said, the full might of his domineering attitude explodes, revealing the king in the making.
And why do you only talk about Sister Ling Yan? Boss, what about Sister Dragony? Can I pursue Dragony in the future?
Scram! Bai Xiachen kicks his friend in the butt angrily, all the while making sure he didnt exert too much force.
The chubby got all sad and aggrieved in the face: Bai Xiachen, didnt you say that as long as your sister likes it, you wont stop them? Why do you believe Sister Dragony wont pursue someone in the future?
I believe in Dragonys taste, she will definitely not look at you.
But I can lose weight and be excellent for her sake Boss! Oh alright, Ille clean. Since the first time I met Sister Dragony at the Fairy House, Ive taken a liking to her. The chubby rubs his nose in shy embarrassment.
Wang! Xiao! Peng! Bai Xiachen gritted his teeth and crunched that fist, From now on when your old man beats you, I will also join him and beat you!
I will never allow this guy to go after Dragony!
Boss, youre overreacting here. Can it be You also like Sister Dragony? Shes not your biological sister so its within expectation, I wont me you for that Boss.
In regards to men and women, the chubby was older than his friend so its normal for him to understand more.
The steambun snorted in reply, Dragony is my sister, of course I like her too.
Chapter 1925 - “The Fairy House’s People Are Here (8)”
Chapter 1925 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (8)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
Thats not what I mean, its the kind of liking that your father and your mother have.
Wang Xiaopeng got urgent and began scratching his ears and cheek frantically, The boss is usually such a smart person, how can he be so confused about emotional matters?
Wang Xiaopeng, Bai Xiachen frowned, you are only a small child, quit talking about lovey dovey things all day. My mother said it before, early love is wrong, and incest love is also wrong. I regard Dragony as my sister and only my sister, not to mention. I only want to keep my mother and sisterpany. I dont have time for a wife.
Going at ease over that exnation, the chubby grins with glee: Boss, if you dont want to marry Dragony then I will give it a go. After all, I cant take my own brothers woman, but since you dont.
Seeing that Bai Xiachen was ready to kick him again, the chubby hurriedly dodged away and cried a grievance.
Boss, did you learn this habit of kicking people from your mother? I am wrong, I am really wrong, I will never hit on Dragony again, please spare me.
Retracting his leg after that plea, the steambun huffs and puffs as he spoke: Wang Xiaopeng, im serious. If in the future you miss me then you can visit me in the Demon Realm. I need to leave now. He raises his hand and pats the chubby on the shoulder, As long as you dont hit on my two sisters then we will be good brothers for life.
That instantly caused the chubby to beam with hope in his eyes. The wording of two sisters didnt escape his head. Thats to say, if theres a third sister then its free game!
Boss, to tell you the truth, I really will miss you. Wang Xiaopeng wipes some of the tears brewing outward, Promise me you wille see me if you have the time, we havent seen each other for several years already.
I will, when everything is done, I will definitelye back to see you with my mother. Also, I havent finish the snacks Mother made me recently. Here, Ill give them to you. Bai Xiachen reluctantly took out the bottle he prepared for his friend.
Without hesitation, the chubby eagerly snatched the present from his boss. Old Pa! Look, my boss gave me these Dan pills!
What?
As soon as Wang Deqiu heard this, he quickly ran out of the estate and locked onto the bottle held in his sons hand. Immediately, his eyes radiated a joyous glow.
Quick, let me see what these can do. As soon as he grabbed the bottle into his possession, the man shamelessly ran back into the home without giving his son a chance to protest.
Wang Xiaopeng was dumbfounded. These were obviously given to me by my boss, how did I get robbed by my old man?
Father, dont eat it all, leave me some!
In his haste, the chubby didnt bother to say goodbye to the steambun and twaddled his round ballish body into the home to chase after Wang Deqiu. As a result, Bai Xiachen was left hanging in the cool breeze looking all sad and pitiful.
What did he say about missing me?
Only a bottle of pills and hes already shown his wagging tail?
Pursing his lip, the steambun hung his head in a dejected manner to leave.
So its true, a kids word is not reliable. From now on I wont believe Wang Xiaopengs lies again.
At this moment, Bai Xiachen seems to have forgotten that he was just a child as well
Chapter 1926 - The Fairy House’s People Are Here (9)”
Chapter 1926 The Fairy Houses People Are Here (9)
People came and went on along the street like usual in the day, but this time around their vision was apanied by the image of Bai Xiachen walking past.
Fortunately the boy had been gone for a few years, thus his face resulted in him not being recognized due to his growth. Otherwise, who knows how long it would take before he made it back to his mothers side.
Outside the Lan House, Bai Yan was already waiting there at the doorsteps when the steambun finally appeared within her view. With a brilliant smile, the demon queen warmly wees her eldests with a hug.
Did you say farewell to Wang Xiaopeng?
Bai Xiachen lightly pursed his lips and nodded, Mhmm.
Youre not happy? Bai Yan furrowed her brows and continued to ask.
Im going to miss this ce Bai Xiachen raised his tearful eyes, Mother, theres too many acquaintances here. Theres Grandshius, Grandfathers, Aunties, and Uncles. Theres so many people that Im going to miss.
Bai Yan understood where her boy wasing from and gentlyforted him with a pat on the back: In the future when all the dust has settled, I will apany you back here, okay?
She and Bai Xiachen were different after all.
Bai Yans originally from earth, whether it be the Holy Land or Liu Huo Kingdom, its not the homnd where she grew up.
But the steambun was from these parts. He grew up in the Holy Land and spent a good while in the Liu Huo Kingdom. Its unsurprising that hes holding attachment to the human world.
Sure enough, Bai Xiachens eyes finally lit up as he donned a brilliant smile: Okay, when Father returns, we will resolve all the issues with those enemies. Afterward, I want to stay at the Holy Land for awhile before returning here.
Bai Yan smiled lightly and spoke in a soft cooing voice: Then lets hurry back to the Demon Realm. Maybe your father is already waiting for us at home.
Mmm. The steambun nodded obediently as he snuggled intimately into Bai Yans arms. Her bodily scent alone was enough to make him particrly rxed so this was hisfort zone. Truth is, anywhere you are Mother is where my home is.
Bai Yans heart trembled without a noticeable trace, but her eyes were already swelling with a thinyer of fluid. She couldnt deny being emotionally moved by thatstment.
Before I knew it, hes already up to my waist in height. Hes grown so much..
Mistress. Just as Bai Yan lets go of her boy, Hua Luo and Fang Yu Feng also rushed over from the crowd and stood in obedience to the demon queen.
After I went back yesterday, I have selected a group of excellent talents to leave with us today. Hua Luo the loyal female subordinate charmingly reports. True to her name, she has a smile like a flower.
Also, that Mu Qing Song of the Music Valley I mentioned yesterday, shes diedst night.
Mu Qing Songs dead?
Bai Yans expression was indifferent to the name: I understand. Since youve both brought the people you want then we will depart now.
Mu Qing Songs death was of no importance to the demon queen. That woman was no more than a blip in her life, hardly worthy to even remember thedys name if not for her subordinate bringing it back up again. Strangely enough though, why would that person suddenly die after her visit?
Grandmother, Grandfather, Bai Yan slowly turned around and looked at the gathered members of the Lan House behind themselves, Big Cousin, Second Cousin, Xiaoyun, Im leaving now. All of you must take care of yourselves until we meet again. I dont know when that will be, but that day wont be too far off.
Chapter 1927 - “Hell Domain (1)”
Chapter 1927 Hell Domain (1)
Old Madam Lans heart remains reluctant to let go after the reassurance. This grandmother still had countless words to say.
You go, sighing after only mustering up these two words, you have things you must do. Its already good enough that you were willing see us at such a time when youre so busy.
Take care. Bai Yan looked deeply at the rtives behind her before slowly turning away for the sunlight with her children in tow.
Demon Realm.
The sky remains a blood-colored scene as always, giving this world a strange yet enchanting vibe to the uninitiated.
Wee home Queen, Crown Prince, Princess, Second Prince. The guards at the pce gate immediately kneeled and offered their respect to the family.
Has Di Cang returned yet? Bai Yan asks after groaning for a second of hesitation.
No Your Highness, the king hasnt return yet after your departure. The demon guard says with a strong voice of admiration.
Growing quiet, the demon queen raises her head towards the crimson-colored sky with a longing look. He hasnte back yet
Involuntarily, the corners of her lips revealed a bitter shape as gloom gradually formed overhead.
Mother Bai Xiachen subconsciously sensed the dampened mood and grabbed his mothers hand, Nothing will happen to Father, and I will protect you in Fathers stead!
Bai Yans fingers lightly stroked her eldests hair: Dont worry about me Sweetie, I believe in your father too. Lets go inside, Im sure youre all tired.
Okay. Bai Xiachen obediently swung that hand in a jovial manner after that.
Demon Mountain, a ce perennially shrouded in white light after its inception. Right now a particrdy was sitting at the peak looking bored and in deep thought.
Suzaku, Tsing Yi the Azure Dragon suddenly appeared behind her and sat down as well, is there something bothering you ofte?
Suzaku shook her head slightly and turned to the woman behind herself.
Even after such a long time, she had not yet gotten used to the fact that Azure Dragon had be a female like herself.
Im wondering if I should tell our mistress where the king has gone. Gently pursing her lips, those eyes are filled with sorrow.
You know where the king went? Tsing Yis face shed a trace of surprise, Since you know then why didnt you tell Mistress?
Suzaku shook her head and smiled bitterly, The ce where the king went is too dangerous. His Majesty has the body of a demon so he may be able to make it through that difficult road with his sturdy body. But Mistress is a human, I fear she might not be able to bear it. Also, the king warned me before leaving, that Im not allowed to tell Mistress about this. I have no choice.
Perhaps because of the deception and concealment from Bai Yan, Suzakus look became more and more guilty.
Tsing Yi, do you think I should tell her? If I really dont say and something happens to the king, what would Mistress do? She wont ever forgive me!
Chapter 1928 - Hell Domain (2)”
Chapter 1928 Hell Domain (2)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
Tsing Yis heart shook as her fist tightened into a ball. Inhaling deeply, the dragondy had to take a moment to calm herself. So you knew where the king went?
The ce where the king went It is a domain, but not the kind you are used to. There are no countless strong beings in there so theres no danger involved in that aspect. However, the passage through it is extremely harsh. Suzaku looks up to meet herpanions gaze, those eyes showing a unmistakable fear.
This was the first time Tsing Yi ever seen the phoenix make such an expression. Suzaku had always been calm and charming with the asional domineering attitude simr to their mistress, but never was there fear.
So what your view Suzaku? Will the king be able to make it through the passage and find what he needs?
I dont know she shakes her head, I just know that those who walk that path will definitely see the most horrid of nightmares inside their heart. Not only that, the effects of that passage will magnify this terror to the limit. If they dont ovee this, the person can never make it out and die in there.
Suzakus face had gotten a little pale due to the mere thought of Bai Yan possibly going through such a trial.
More importantly, the person who created this domain is the ancestor of our Demon Realm. That demon held a deep hatred for humankind because a human woman stole her beloved man. If one of our kin goes through then its still bearable on our physical body, but if Mistress attempts the feat, the strain is unimaginable. Thats why the king threatened me before he left, His Majesty doesnt want Mistress chasing after him.
Now Tsing Yi finally understood why her friend would be so scared of that ce.
If the likes of themselves still had the chance of perishing merely by entering the passage, what are the odds of Bai Yan ever making it through? Obviously slim to none!
What are we going to do? Tsing Yis expression sank, If the queen finds out about it, she would definitely
Suddenly, the dragondys voice stopped as she jolted around to stare at the oing figure from below the peak.
Suzaku came back to her senses first and quickly got up from the rock she was lying on.
When did the queen appear? Why didnt I sense anything?
Say, Suzaku, Tsing Yi, what are you hiding from me? Bai Yans lips curved upwards into a smirk, but that smile only made the two in question pour out ayer of cold sweat.
How much did Mistress hear?
Suzaku, Bai Yan narrowed her eyes in at the source and got a shiver as response, Ill give you another chance to confess, where did Di Cang go?
Suzakus face turned deathly pale as cold sweat flowed down the corner of her forehead, Mistress, I cant say.
If she had said it, her mistress would have desperately chased after her husband. By then, she might never return.
Wont say? A cold glint appeared in Bai Yans eyes, Suzaku, although I havent remembered everything yet in the past life, but I do know youve been following me since you were born. So, what am I to you? Are you going to not listen to even my words?
Suzaku stumbled backwards, her teeth ttering due to the nervous wreck that was her heart.
Chapter 1929 - Hell Domain (3)”
Chapter 1929 Hell Domain (3)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
Even if you dont say, I will still go find Di Cang. Regardless of the ce, regardless of the time, I will search every corner of the multiverse to find him! Bai Yan raised her eyes slightly and stared deeply into the phoenix womans gaze, Are you sure you want to waste my time like this? Or do you not believe I can find him on my own?
Mistress, please dont ask me, Suzaku cried out quickly, I really cant tell you. Plus, the creator of that ce has a deep hatred for mankind. If a human go then its certain death.
Bai Yan pricked her lips into a snarling sneer over the danger: Did you forget something? Aside from being a human, Im also the queen of the Demon Realm, the wife of Di Cang. Every time I am in danger, it is always my husband who disregards the danger and protect me from the threat. This time, its my turn to protect him! Suzaku, tell me where that ce this instant. Im ordering you!
Watching Bai Yan walk closer and closer towards herself, Suzakus heart flew into endless panic. Turning for help from the dragondy next to herself, she plead with those eyes like a puppy.
Mistress, the king will certainly be all right, you
Tsing Yi was just about to speak up as well when Bai Yans footing stumbled to a halt. Without signal, the demon queen coughs out a mouthful of blood and scared the daylights out of the two.
Mistress!
Mistress!!
Suzaku and Tsing Yi eximed in horror, their faces anxious and frantic.
Bai Yans hand squeezed her own chest until it started hurting. Then closing her eyes, the woman suddenly discovered something shocking C her connection with Di Cang has been broken..
In order to prevent her from escaping his side, Di Cang forcibly signed a contract with her back then. Theyve already broke it once due to a misunderstand before so the feeling was not new, this was definitely what happened.
The contract is gone, Bai Yan says with deathly whiteplexion, the connection between me and Di Cang is gone.
Suzakus eyes widened in shock, How is it possible? Who can break the contract created by the king? Impossible, absolutely impossible
She shook her head in panic, those legs retreating like an unhinged person who had the world crash over her head.
If something does happen to the king, what would happen to the mistress? She will be sad beyond measure!
Suzaku!!! Bai Yan lifted Suzakus cor and confronted her subordinate, Even up to this point, are you still going to remain silent?
The phoenix woman fell into a daze in that instant. Watching that furious face, her enchantedplexion turned green as those lips quivered: Where the king went. Its the Hell Domain. Because the domain is like hell itself, us demons will face a lot of difficulties as well. For humans, its. you will be tortured beyond belief, both physically and mentally. Only a few ever made it out of the Hell Domain.
Tell me, how do you get to this Hell Domain? The corners of her mouth were still covered with blood, but the light in her eyes was full of anger and anxiety.
The divine lord who created up the Hell Domain back then is a demon here so its within the Demon Realm. Mistress. Can I go with you? Its too dangerous, I cant let Mistress go alone.
Iming too! Tsing Yi shot over and yelled.
Chapter 1930 - Hell Domain (4)”
Chapter 1930 Hell Domain (4)
You two stay in the Demon Realm and watch over everyone. I alone am enough to head into the Hell Domain.
If the danger posed by the ce was so great that even Di Cang couldnt handle, then theres no point in bringing others along. They wouldnt be able to help, which mean unnecessary casualties.
So, this time she was going to go alone.
But
No, its an order!
Bai Yans voice was loud and authoritative. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she turns to Suzaku: Take me to the entrance of that Hell Domain now. Afterward, return and watch over everyone. I believe with the four of you and the demon elders, no one will be able to threaten you guys to the point its unmanageable.
Suzakus body trembled, her face gradually growing solemn and pained: Yes Mistress, I will definitely protect the little ones in your absence.
Also the phoenixdy pauses like shes sobbing, Mistress must bring back the king, and return to us safely.
Bai Yan didnt say much more since her heart was a total mess after the connection with her husband was gone.
Hell Domain.
As the name suggests, a cold st of wind hit the demon queen in the face the moment she stepped through the portal.
Its bone chilling to the point even her current strength was barely enough to keep her from freezing over.
I wonder where Di Cang is.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes, staring down at the white expanse of the world around. Then an idea hit her like spark, Suzaku said the only way to make it through is by walking. If Di Cang is still waiting for me, I will find him no matter the difficulty of the road up ahead!
Szzzz!
One step, thats all that was needed to feel something sharp scraping against her sole. Its at a spiritual level, therefore no shoe could deny this pain.
Then came the rain as if on cue. These droplets of water approached her in piercing fashion. Its almost enough to break through her defenses and ripple holes into her flesh.
Bai Yan naturally fell into shock by the magnitude of danger this passage possessed. The ground scraped her feet, the temperature cold enough to freeze, and the rain were bullets that wanted to poke holes into her. Without dy, she promptly drew her Godyer and began repelling anything she could.
Sadly, theres no chance she would be able to stop all of the droplets with a mere sword. Before long, her whole figure had be a bloodied mess. Not lethal, but the surfaceyer of the skin had be roughed up hard.
As theplexion grew worse due to the excessive blood loss, Bai Yans movement grew slower and slower with each passing minute. Then it dawned on her. Trying to protect herself like this was pointless. The droplets would cut her skin, yes, but its not enough to break through her actual flesh and bone if she continued to put up resistance with her energy. Therefore, after a second of deliberation, the demon queen withdrew her Godyer and trekked forward.
No armor, no weapon, simply herself, Bai Yan felt so tired and hurt during this arduous journey. She doesnt know how long shes been walking, nor the time of day. One things for sure though, if not for the alchemic healing elixirs in her possession, there would be no way she couldve done this and died from the pain alone.
It exins why Suzaku and Di Cang would be hesitant to tell her about this Hell Domain. Its not somewhere a human shoulde, ever!
Chapter 1931 - “Hell Domain (5)”
Chapter 1931 Hell Domain (5)
Even Bai Yan didnt know how long she had been gone from her family. It felt like centuries slow. And then it happened during her low moments. Instead of the dark raining environment of ice, she saw a light up ahead.
Looking surprised, the demon queen subconsciously covered her eyes to adjust to this change. Surely but slowly, she trudged forward despite the wrong feeling she had about this light source thats simr to a rising dawn.
For one thing, the beaming sunlight was too red to be normal.
And like she suspected, the second she stepped out of the raining bullets, the suspicion was confirmed by what she saw. Ahead was a sea of fire. The whole ground burned with moltenva to pave her next path.
Shuddering inwardly at the concept of this cruel passage: The creator of this domain has a sick personality. First it was ice, and now its fire?
Closing her eyes, she recalls back to her mans evil and roguish appearance to reaffirm that conviction. Slowly forming a smirk, Di Cang, wait for me, I will definitely find you and bring you home! Everyone is still waiting for us at home.
After muttering herself, she didnt hesitate and lifted her now bare feet to cross this ming sea.
SSsszzz!
The sharp searing pain hit her hard, sending Bai Yans entire figure into a pyre of heat. Whatever skin she had left before was gone, leaving this woman with nothing but bone and open flesh.
True to its name, this Hell Domain was dishing out punishment worthy of the real deal. Who could survive being burned alive like this? No normal human could! If Bai Yan wasnt a powerful being herself, she wouldve turned to ash in the first second.
Stumbling and swaying like a ghoul, Bai Yans awareness was degrading faster than ever. Before the raining bullets and ice were already bad enough, but this had gone beyond simple cruelty. Then right as shes about to fall and perish, a surge of unwillingness swelled up from within. Physically and mentally, she was done, drained and depleted. But will power had always been her strong suit. Knowing her own failure was unbearable than anything in this world.
Gritting her teeth, Bai Yans ghoulish body continued to shakily crawl forward. She could no longer walk, but continuing like an animal wasnt beyond her pride if it meant saving her husband. Of course, this method wontst either. Thankfully not all was lost. Realizing she still had some elixirs left in her storage ring, the woman promptly summoned one out to sip through the jaws due to her lips being incinerated.
I mustnt give up, I mustnt stop. For him, going through ice and fire is nothing!
Time passed like an eternity in this second trial for theres no sensation of time anymore.
When will this end? Will I ever see Di Cang again?
Her conviction was firm, but crawling for so long left Bai Yan with a hinge of doubt that anyone would have. What if her body had already been destroyed and only her soul remains? She wouldnt know with her current condition.
Feeling the fear creeping into her bones, the woman crawled even faster, thus expending her energy further. Then right as her view was about to fade into a blur, the sea of mes disappeared as well like a broken clock. Everything simply stopped.
Chapter 1932 - Hell Domain (6)”
Chapter 1932 Hell Domain (6)
Hot.
So hot.
Bai Yan awoke to this burning heat despite having just left the sea of fire.
Why do I still feel hot?
Her eyshes fluttered as her consciousness slowly came back to reality. Ufortable, she wiggled around wanting to move, but found her arms and legs tied firmly to a pir. Her whole body had been chained to this thing and couldnt move.
Kill her, kill this woman, lest she harm our Celestial Realm in the future!
There was a cacophony of noisesing from below.
Bai Yan lowered her and stared at the crowd showing at her from below. Thest strand of daze instantly dispersing once she got a better look.
Wasnt I supposed to be in the Hell Domain? Why am I back in the Celestial Realm?
Moreover, everything in front of her was more of a dj vu, its like she had experienced this all before.
Do you have anyst words to give? A gloomy and indifferent voice came from the side.
Turning her head slight, Bai Yans eyes were instantly weed by the familiar face that made her expression darken: Keeper Ling? Youre supposed to be dead, why are you still here?
Keeper Ling was obviously dead, she killed the old guy with her own two hands. Therefore, it didnt make sense, none of this made sense.
And, this scene athough she could recall everything in rity, but shes heard of this mentioned before.
A thousand years ago, she was robbed of her amulet All Heaven by Yun Ruo Xi, the old witch who framed her for being the disaster thats going to befall the Celestial Realm. Because of that, these Keepers of the Celestial Pce abandoned her and nned to execute her for crimes that she nevermitted.
Impudent wench! Keeper Lings voice was cold and unkind, Lass, I have a message to tell you so you can die in peace. Today is going to be the marriage date between Ruo Xi and the Celestial Lord. He has promised to take her hand so you can forget about helping. Also, your grandfather is also unconscious due to our interference, theres no one left to save you anymore.
Bai Yans heart ached the moment that news fell over her head. She didnt have any feelings for Chu Yi God, but this feeling was obviously from her previous self. Though unwilling to admit it, the bond she shared with that man wasnt weak. It may not be love, but its definitely at the level of a family member or older brother.
What does his marriage have to do with me? Bai Yan ticks her lips into a snarling smirk like she didnt care.
Surprised and taken aback, Keeper Ling thought his message would destroy any life left in this girl. After all, she had always tailed the Celestial Lord from years past, it only made sense that it would hurt. Why the indifference now?
Lass, you can stop feigning indifference already. I know how much emotions you have for the Celestial Lord, your lies cannot fool me. Its too bad, we may have admired and liked you due to your talent, but youre going to be the scourge of this world, we cannot overlook the threat you pose. Keeper Lings frosted gaze then fell upon Bai Yans face like hes ready to begin the execution, So, dont me us for being ruthless. If you want to me then me your own destiny.
Chapter 1933 - “Nightmare (1)”
Chapter 1933 Nightmare (1)
Her face was slightly cold, and her gaze swept over everyone present with a sneering smirk.
Is it because I forgot this scene, thats why I have to repeat it again to remember?
Burn her! The noise below came again, and the mes surrounding herself answered that call and burned brighter and hotter.
In light of the encroaching mes, Bai Yans appearance doesnt yield or submit. In retrospect, the fire from the Hell Domain hurts way more. This meant nothing after all shes gone through.
Lass, do you have anyst words to confess? Or do you have a message for your grandfather? Keeper Xuan the kindest of the bunch sighs helplessly, his appearance reluctant and apologetic.
Towards Bai Yan, hes always had a good opinion until recent times. But for the sake of the Celestial Realm, he too was willing to sacrifice this one person for peace.
Its a pity that such a genius If it werent for the disaster she would bring to the Celestial Realm in the future, we would really be reluctant to execute her.
Bai Yan quietly chuckles at their shamelessness: I will return again in the future so what message is there to say? You scums better treat my grandfather well; otherwise, when I return in my next life, I will have you all die in the Celestial Realm. None will ever know peace!
Keeper Xuans pupils contracted sharply, his heart shuddering profusely at that proim and vow.
So its true, they werent wrong about you! Youre the disaster of the Celestial Realm. Humph, this proves we are right in our decision today, the fault is your own for whats happening. Keeper Ling Yan roars in anger, his face red and burning.
Already enveloped in fire by this point, Bai Yan doesnt scream nor plead, only smiling brilliant like their words were jokes.
Boom!
Suddenly, a powerful force sted over from the side, causing the demon queens body to go stiff as she turned to peer at the source. Its a face of anxiety, a worried look, and an all too familiar face shes been yearning to see.
Silver hair, purple robed, and an air of dominance that could overshadow anypetition in this world, the demon king makes his entrance!
Di Cang Tears blurred Bai Yans eyes as she wept at that stunning contour. She wanted to be in his arms, and thats exactly what the man did.
Blowing apart the chains binding the woman, the demon king swept his wife into a princess hold and red down at the crowd who dared to harm the love of his life.
Today, who dares to touch my woman?! The mans tone was domineering,ing down with an anvil that smashed into everyones already shocked heart.
Demon King, how dare youe to our Celestial Realm? Keeper Ling narrowed his eyes in and sneered, Our two realms are inherently hostile to one another, now that you dare to barge in here then you can forget about leaving. Execute them both together!
Chapter 1934 - Nightmare (2)”
Chapter 1934 Nightmare (2)
Hahaha! Di Cangughed wildly, his red lips rising into a mocking grin at Keeper Ling and his peers in front. With only you? His voice was dismissive, and the taunts were unabashedly echoing across the open field.
The contempt in the mans eyes enraged Keeper Ling who was already quite irate to begin with: Yes, with only me!
HA! Ive been quite patient with the Celestial Realm due to her sake, and now youre so pompous that you want to trap me? No one can stop me, not you, and not the useless garbages behind you! If I want to protect someone and take them with me, nothing can stop me!
The mans hand tightly wrapped around Bai Yans waist as he softly whispered into her ear, Dont worry, no one can hurt you anymore.
No one can hurt you anymore.
Bai Yans heart couldnt help but tremble a few times as she rested her eyes withfort knowing hes around.
Whether in a past life or in this life, this man would always protect her.
There were many masters of the Celestial Realm present today due to the summoning, and they all wanted their heads! Knowing this, Bai Yan wanted to help but was promptly stopped by Di Cangs unyielding and protective hand. Hes wholeheartedly intent on doing this alone while she rests. And like that, the demon king carved a path of blood as he walked out of the execution grounds in broad daylight. Whomever foolish enough to attack him was promptly in in a single strike, and those cowardly enough to back off didnt do a thing.
A true war god, a demonic and undefeatable being of glory. Right now, on this day, Di Cang makes his stand to stomp in the faces of these scums of the Celestial Realm. For a millennium, they would never forget the humiliation of this battle. Its also one of the reason they never dared to invade and annihte the demon kin, they feared this man to the core.
Keeper Xuan, lets go up together and kill them!
Keeper Lings expression grew increasingly more ugly as their forces gradually diminished under that onught. Hes ready to explode and decides to act in person by mustering up his powers for a powerful strike.
This was the opening hes been waiting for by throwing his subordinates in there despite knowing their actions were futile. The grumpy Keeper wanted Di Cang to turn sideways and be distracted, which was exactly when he attacked. Unfortunately, that too was a foolish idea.
Knowing these shameless scums would never fight fairly, the demon king always kept an eye out for his back in case a sneak attack came. Sure enough, in the second where Keeper Ling came at him, Di Cang swung around and sent a whirlwind kick in counter. A devastating kick versus a simple palm strike, anyone could tell which had the further reach and power.
mming into the ming pir that had been used to execute Bai Yan, Keeper Ling throws up a mouthful of blood before looking up in shock: You how can this be?
When did the king of the demons have such strength?
Girl, were going. Di Cangs hands tighten around Bai Yans injured waist so that she doesnt fall off by mistake before flying off into the horizon.
Those who wanted to stop him didnt dare to do anything. They saw exactly what happened to Keeper Ling. If that guy got defeated with a single kick, what chance would they have? No one likes to die, and no one likes to die for nothing.
Keeper Ling! Keeper Xuan and the others quickly ran over to help their peer up. Whats going on? When did Di Cangs strength increase again?
Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the grumpy old man darkens in the face: He likely used a forbidden technique to temporarily raise his strength. It wontst long, and afterwards he will be weakened. Send our people out and pursue them, they cant get far like this!
Damn that Di Cang, ursed demons!
Why are those beasts always butting heads with us everywhere?
I will never let them go!
Inside a valley, Di Cang crashed into the ground after losing elevation from the sky. He couldnt fly anymore like the grumpy Keeper suspected. Whats more, he also got injured in the side during the exchange with the old scum there despite winning with his kick.
You dont need to be afraid, Ill protect you.
Bai Yans heart quivered with pain at the condition hes in, Di Cang, youre injured?
Chapter 1935 - Nightmare (3)”
Chapter 1935 Nightmare (3)
Injured? Do you think those weaklings can hurt me? Di Cang sneered, his eyes full of disdain.
Bai Yans heart became more and more ufortable: You think I cant see it? Did you use any method to forcibly increase your strength? You suffered a bacsh didnt you? Otherwise, with your character, you wouldnt have left with me so quickly without making a mess first.
Di Cang was stunned. Looking down at the girl in front of himself, theres a mist of confusion that he couldnt quite pinpoint.
Bai Yan took a few steps back with a hint of guiltiness. This guy, did he notice something?
For a long time, the demon king didnt move and simply stood there. Then suddenly, he chuckled softly before pinching Bai Yans nose like a boyfriend spoiling their girlfriend, Girl, when did you know me so well? If I didnt know better, I would think youre probably you didnt get changed out with someone else by those from the Celestial Realm did you?
Slightly upset at the very idea that she would be a doppelganger, thedy stomps her foot and looked away: And why not?
Shes not exactly the same person from a thousand years ago so her personality would naturally be different. If Di Cang grows suspicious then thats normal.
Unexpectedly, instead of being rmed, the man abruptly pulled her hand over and ced it along his chest where she could hear his thumping heartbeat.
Without you, I would be dead here. Do you hear how much its dancing because of you? How can I not know you are my Yaner?
Bai Yan threw herself into the demon kings arm right then there. To be confessed with such heartfelt words would make anydy flutter, let alone a version of her husband from way past. Its making her feel like a virgin maiden thats being wooed all over again.
Girl, today is Chu Yi Gods marriage date, dont you want to go stop it? Di Cang got quite awkward and stiff by the hug.
Shaking her head, Im not going.
Why? Di Cangs eyes pricked up in surprise, Although I have always wanted you to be my woman, but. I also dont want to take advantage of this moment just to win you over. I have my pride, and my pride wont allow me to stoop to such low means. If you think I want you to do this as repayment then you dont need to.
No, thats not it. You are injured, and those people will likely be waiting for us if we go. Why should we willingly jump into their trap. Bai Yan lifts a finger top stop him from speaking by cing it on his lip.
iling his arms up like a clueless dote, Di Cang didnt expect this act from the girl who always behaved so proper and decent before. Its sending him up into the clouds to the level where he forgot the pain in his bloodied waist.
Sillyss, Di Cang eventually came back to his senses and smiled, those people cant do anything to me. Can it be. You dont believe in my strength? If I can take you out then that means I can also protect you.
From out of the blue, Bai Yan bursts out into aughing fit. Her smile was bright and shining, causing the whole area to glow due to her existence.
Oh Di Cang, you are such a silly guy you know. Chu Yi God gave me up for the sake of the Celestial Realm, why would I care about someone like that anymore after that? He can go ahead and marry whoever he likes. She wraps her hand around his, that face looking up with longing, I, on the other hand, want to marry you.
Chapter 1936 - Nightmare (4)”
Chapter 1936 Nightmare (4)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
The Bai Yan of a thousand years ago may not have made the promise to Di Cang so quickly.
But she wasnt from a thousand years ago, shes from the modern age..
They have experienced so much turbulence already, what was there to hesitate about?
At that moment, the haze in Di Cangs heart seems to be blown away by the wind, and a beam of sunlight shone through from the clouds to warm his whole existence.
Girl, is your words serious?
Di Cang, Bai Yan lets go of his lip, her expression looking solemn, whether in this life or in the next, you are my only husband. If we cant survive in this life, I will wait until our next. You must wait for me. Even if you forget me, no one is allowed to be around you until I show up!
Grinning like a fool, the demon king pulls thedy into his arms and leans down to peck her on the lips. This was his first kiss so he didnt dare to be aggressive. He treasures her, theres no way he would allow his own misgivings to hurt her.
Girl, you will be my only woman, in this life and the lives toe. No matter how long I have to wait, it can only be you
Time flies.
What followed could only be described as a dream in Bai Yans eyes. Those from the Celestial Pce did not want to let them go so they sent numerous masters to hunt them down. Even Chu Yi God eventually gave chase with his own people with the n of bringing the woman back.
Of course, Di Cang and the four sacred beasts protected her like history ordained, and like history dictated, they all died at the hands of the Celestial Pce.
She had seen these things once already, but now shes actually able to experience it herself. Its so heart-wrenching that she wanted to rip her own soul out.
But fate wouldnt allow that. In the end Bai Yan could only helplessly watch them from the sidelines.
These things, like a nightmare, reyed over and over again in her mind in a never-ending loop.
She wanted to wake up from this nightmare, but every time she awoke, she was by Di Cangs side again. Even though thedy knew what woulde and happen next, nothing ever changes.
Such a feeling of powerlessness was torturing. Its beyond cruel.
Girl, whats wrong?
When she awoke again in this new loop, Di Cang was already beside her with a worried face and hugging her shivering body.
Tell me what happened. Is it because of what happened to Azure Dragon and them?
Di Cang, tell me everything that happened is a nightmare, please tell me its all fake and not true? Bai Yans body curled closer to the mans chest. She didnt want this to continue and pleased.
Bai Yan was no fool. Suzaku already told her the Hell Domain would cause her to go through nightmares. Unless she finds a way out, she would never be able to leave again. Yet, despite knowing this fact, she felt trapped and powerless to do anything aside from weeping and acting like a damsel in distress.
Chapter 1937 - “Nightmare (5)”
Chapter 1937 Nightmare (5)
Yaner, what are you talking about? Why cant I understand? Di Cang frowns and embraces his wifes hand to reassure her.
Tears flowing down her face, Bai Yans eyes looks up with pain and misery: I obviously went to the Hell Domain to find you, why did I instead go back to the past? This must be the nightmare Suzaku referred to. Everything I experienced is just an illusion. Di Cang, how can I get out of this? Our sons, our daughter, theyre all waiting for me. I cant stay here any longer.
Di Cangs face showed a flicker of surprise before wrinkling his temple up: Hell Domain? Sons and daughter? Yaner, the baby in your womb isnt born yet.
Bai Yan looks down at her belly where theres a prominent bulge showing.
Di Cang doesnt know anything, if he knew, he will.
Di Cang, I need to tell you the truth. Everything thats happening now, its all in the past. I knew Azure Dragon and them would die. I tried to change their fates, I tried to save them, but each and every single time I failed. We cant keep doing this, this isnt real, and I I need to find you!
Di Cang got quiet, leaving the whole air stale and suffocating.
After a long time, the mans low and hoarse voice sounded: This is the reason for your personality change?
Yes.
Yaner, can you tell me the future. In our next life, do we have children together?
Yes, Bai Yan replied softly, her eyes were very gentle, Xiachen is very good and kind. Ling Yan is well-behaved and sensible. Although Jin Tian eats a lot and is greedy with his food, hes showing all the qualities of a fine man. Theyre all very excellent. Di Cang, theyre all waiting for me, I must wake up from this nightmare.
This dream had been so real that Bai Yans thought she traveled back in time. If not for Azure Dragons death in thest loop, she wouldnt havee to her senses and remembered the truth.
How can I help? Di Cangs gaze fell upon his wifes body and firmly states his will. Though reluctance, hes obviously not going to keep this up if its true.
I dont know, I just know that I and the baby in my womb cant live long Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes.
In the previous life, she had died in Di Cangs arms after fleeing the battlefield when Azure Dragon acted as their rear guard. At that point, the baby shouldve been around five months old, which was around this time as well with a slightly different change in environment.
Di Cang hugged his wife even harder: I will never let you disappear, never!
Even if I have to give up everything else, I would keep her safe.
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes to takefort in her mans arm after getting the support.
Is it that after my life is over, the nightmare too will end?
This way, I will be able to return to the Hell Domain.
Dont worry Di Cang, our bond wont end. In the next life, I will wait for you!
The fated day finally arrives not long afterwards.
The masters of the Demon Realm were ughtered by the Celestial Realm, and Di Cang had yet to return from the expedition, thus causing Bai Yan to rush into the belly of the beast where everything urred. Even if the cost was her life, the demon queen didnt hesitate.
Chapter 1938 - Nightmare (6)”
Chapter 1938 Nightmare (6)
Keeper Lings gaze fell on the woman who rushed over to their spot. Hes sneering upon recognizing who it was: Its been a while.
It really has been a while since Ist saw you Bai Yan spoke with indifference, You are still as unpleasant as ever.
Humph! Keeper Ling snorted coldly as he swept his gaze over to Bai Yans belly. Then smirking contemptuously, Lass, in the past you would always follow the Celestial Lord around so we all thought you would only have him in your eye, to think. Sighing like hes totally disappointed, How long has it been and youre already pregnant with another mans bastard child.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes into a slit, He is unjust to me so why should I have feelings for him? Besides, Chu Yi god is only a brother to me, nothing else and nothing more. Hes murdered Azure Dragon and them, therefore any siblingship is gone between is. I only have hate left for him! Why would I ever marry an enemy and give up my husband who is so kind and good?
HAHAHA! Keeper Ling sneered some more, waving his hand to summon his men: Come, kill this woman alone with his child in that womb. Do not leave a single person alive!
Queen! Those of the Demon Realm present were stunned. They wanted to go help Bai Yan but their injuries obstructed that will. They could barely stand up, let alone fight. Queen, you dont have to worry about us, you go!!!
With a nk face and an indifferent face, she confronts those who wants her life without fear. Ignoring the fact that shes pregnant now, Bai Yan wouldnt have been able to contend with this man people of such caliber. Not to mention theres also the second strongest member of the Celestial Pce C Keeper Ling.
Before long, the demon queen had fallen into a disadvantage as she exhausted her strength. Hurrying to take a pill to replenish her strength, she evades another swipe of the sword by the enemy.
Yaner! A terrified voice came from the rear then in her critical moment.
The moment Bai Yan turned around was when she saw Di Cangs frantic face rapidly closing in on her location.
Pfff~!
Unsure when Keeper Ling had gotten behind the woman, but a sword had pierced through Bai Yans chest at the momentary reunion. Blood sprayed out of her chest in a sttering motion, causing her clothes to stain red and gory.
Di Cang
Di Cang, I should go, I should go back to where I belong
The corners of Bai Yans mouth hung an anguishing smile as her body copsed to the ground after the metallic de sheathed out of her flesh.
Since only death could make the nightmare disappear, she chose to ept it, and only then could she return to the Hell Domain.
The previous life was already a thing of the past, being reluctant wouldnt change a thing. She must save the Di Cang in her life, this life.
Bai Yan, death isnt the end for you. I will destroy your soul so you can never be reborn!
Boom!
When Keeper Ling raised his hand, a bolt of lightning promptly fell down and smashed into Bai Yans lifeless body.
But does death really represent the end though?
Bai Yan awoke again due to a series of noisy sounds around herself. Slightly opening a crack in her eyes, the demon queen was horrified to discover she was back at the execution grounds again at the Celestial Pce.
Chapter 1939 - Nightmare (7)”
Chapter 1939 Nightmare (7)
Why?
Why am I back in this ce?
Bai Yans eyes were in a daze as she swept her sight over to the familiar faces down below. Shes so lost that whatever Keeper Ling was saying wentpletely over her head.
Did you hear me or what? Leeper Lings eyes were cold and was further annoyed by the disregard from the woman, Do you have anyst words for yourself? If you do then hurry up and say it, we dont have time to waste on you anymore.
Bai Yan didnt reply right away, rather she made a confused face for a good while before muttering the only words that came to mind: What did you say?
Since you dont want to say anything then we will begin the execution. Bai Yan, dont me us for not giving you the opportunity to leave ast will. The old grumpy guy snorts a cold grunt and waved the men to begin lighting the pyre.
The hot mes promptly surrounded Bai Yan from all sides. Yet, the woman could not feel an ounce of pain, only a hollow emptiness at the people yelling at her with disdain.
Exactly like before, a purple robed and silvered hair man came to her rescue in the nick of time. But unlike the first loop, this time around the demon queen didnt feel excitement after seeing her husband. Shes gone through a lot of loops already, but this was different and the only time back at the execution ground.
How could this be How could this be She sped her head heavily as agony showed along her face.
Why is everything back to square one? All of it, why is this starting all over again?
Do I have to keep experiencing this pain? The pain of losing my friends, losing everyone I care about?
Falling into her lowest point, Bai Yan did not utter a word as she allowed Di Cang to take her away.
In the same way, everything that happened next was like a nightmare.
First it was the Demon Realm being besieged by the forces of the Celestial Realm, then it was the sacred beasts falling in order to save her. Afterwards, she did everything to the script as she pulled her pregnant self to find Di Cang after they lost contact with him. Lastly, she awoke once again under the grief-stricken cries of her husband after dying.
It never stopped. Each loop continued to grow in horror. Though sometimes the same, it also changed slightly with each variation to make it all the more painful. This continued until Bai Yan could no longer take it and became entirely numb.
Maybe, I cant escape anymore?
And this is the reason why Di Cang and Suzaku are reluctant to let me enter the Hell Domain?
Bai Yans heart was still unwilling to give up, but what else was she supposed to do? Shes tried dying already, that didnt work. Then she tried to change the events by whatever means necessary, that also didnt pan out. Nothing was working!
The blood-stained battlefield.
A young mans figure stood strong and proud against the bristling wind. Though the life in theds eye had faded by this point due to the open hole running right through his chest, the power this body carried could not be wiped away.
White Tiger, its enough, enough! You dont have to do this anymore. I dont want to see you die every time like this! Please dont do this, I cant take anymore! Bai Yan threw herself over to the still warm corpse, her tears depleted due to the repeated crying.
Chapter 1940 “Nightmare (8)”
Chapter 1940 Nightmare (8)
Why, why are you making me taste this pain again and again? I dont want to go on like this anymore, and I dont want to see you dying before my eyes White Tiger
Anger ignites from within Bai Yans sobbing eyes, her hands tightly grasping onto her friends body as she trembled due to the intense emotion.
Am I really going to be stuck here forever? she growls at the air with no specific target, I refuse to believe this. I refuse to believe theres no way out of this nightmare. Di Cang, Xiachen, wait for me, I wont let this hurdle stop me!
Despite having no more tears left to cry with, Bai Yan still found her cheeks moist as she stared up towards the crimson red sky. Then suddenly, after a long while of this, she made a surprised face.
Its raining? The few times Ive experienced this, I dont recall it ever raining Of course, there were deviations in the past, but only small things like a word or a tiny gesture, this cant be normal.
Why is that?
Yan Yan, why are you asleep here? Hurry and wake up please
Boom!
A voice exploded in her head, bringing forth a wave of warmth and familiarity.
The corners of Bai Yans mouth moved slightly as she took another look over the entire battlefield. Only then did she notice the flickering images of everyone around until theypletely disappeared from her eyes.
Right now, theres only a hazy white mist from where she stood.
Yan Yan, Yan Yan
The call was getting closer and closer until Bai Yan couldnt resist heading for the source of this voice.
Eventually a dazzling ray of sunlight shone through this fog. Out of reflex, she raised a hand to swipe away at the whiteness blocking her line of sight. This instantly dispersed the closest whiteness from her gesture to reveal that young teenage face.
Yan Yan, you finally woke up The young teens face was all smiles after seeing her eyes opening.
Mo, Li, Shang? (piggys owner)
There was still a dull look in Bai Yans eyes, but it didnt take long before her focus locked onto the guys smile.
Why are you here?
The teenager scratched the back of his head and replied cluelessly, I dont know, one moment I was asleep, the next I was here when I awoke. Rather its you Yan Yan, why are you sleeping on the ground?
Bai Yan furrowed her brows at the exnation.
If I hade out of the nightmare then whats the exnation for Mo Li Shangs appearance in the Hell Domain? Am I going through another dream with him instead?
She propped herself up and scanned the surroundings. Theres still the sea of fire behind her, which showed she had crossed over that part like she remembered.
No, this isnt a nightmare, Ivepletely escaped from it!
This is thanks to Mo Li Shangs call. If he didnt call for me, I might still be inside that never-ending loop of suffering. No matter if its a coincidence, hes a total lifesaver!
But then Bai Yan recalled something important. Narrowing her eyes in at thed, the demon queen tries to pinpoint the familiarity with anything thates to mind. Unsurprisingly, nothing came of it because the woman didnt know this guy a thousand years ago! She didnt know this person!
Yan Yan, why are you looking at me with that kind of face? Mo Li Shang acted all embarrassed and asked, Did I do something wrong?
#
Chapter 1941 “Nightmare (9)”
Chapter 1941 Nightmare (9)
Bai Yan retracted that gaze and shook her head: No, by the way, did you really appear here when you woke up?
Nodding his head, Mo Li Shang continues with his exnation, I originally wanted to go to the Demon Realm to find you since I was wondering how he was doing. Then when I took a nap halfway there, I suddenly found myself here of all ces after I awoke. Fortunately you are here Yan Yan. Now Im not so worried.
Do you know what this ce is? Bai Yan was silent for a while before questioning further.
The young man shook his head in confusion: I dont know, I just appeared in this ce without any knowledge. Yan Yan, do you know where we are?
This is the Hell Domain, Bai Yan narrowed her eyes again, the passage for the Hell Domain exists within the Demon Realm. And... I wasnt sleeping, I was experiencing a nightmare that doesnt end. To get to this point, Ive gone through ice and fire. The amount of danger involved cant even be described, yet youre able to make it here by taking a nap?
How could she believe that story?
A shock crossed the teenagers clean face before transforming into a sad and aggrieved expression. Yan Yan, I really dont know whats going on, you have to believe me... please?
Seeing the young mans loss appearance, the cold glow in Bai Yans eyes gradually dissipated.
Perhaps, he really didnt know how to get into the Hell Domain?
Shang Shang, since youre able toe here, it proves that you are somehow connected to the Hell Domain. But no matter what, I hope... you will never betray me.
Bai Yan squinted her eyes again to hide the ray of light shing underneath.
Yan Yan, I wont hurt you.
I would never hurt her...
Mo Li Shang looks up with those clean crystal eyes to vow at the heavens.
Then lets go, I still have to find Di Cang.
If there was still the contract then she might be able to find her husband using that connection, but thats not possible now. Its gone, meaning she needed to do this the old fashion way.
Bai Yan sighed inwardly at how challenging this mission was being. Nevertheless, escaping the nightmare was already a fortunate event. As long as shes out of there then anything else was fine.
Okay. With a bright smile, he came over to Bai Yans side and hooked his arms around thedys, Yan Yan, I will protect you...
Bai Yan couldnt stay serious under theds friendliness and admitted defeat: It is enough for you to stay behind me, I can solve any problem that shows up.
No, I can protect you! Mo Li Shangs tone became stubborn and doesnt relent, Since I said I can protect you, I will definitely do it.
Seeing that he was so persistent, Bai Yan did not say anything more and turned back to the view up ahead.
Di Cang, wait for me, I will definitely find you...
......
Unlike the other domains, there was nothing but barren wastnd in sight.
For a long time, Bai Yan and Mo Li Shang didnt see anyone. Not a human, not an animal, nothing, only a boring tasteless desert.
But even so, Bai Yan did not dare to take it lightly. Di Cang had encountered enough danger to break their connection, meaning there must be something incredibly powerful lurking about.
#
Chapter 1942 “Nightmare (10)”
Chapter 1942 Nightmare (10)
Hell Realm.
In arge expanse of a forest stood an ancient manor. Its airtight and difficult to spot from a distance unless one knew its location beforehand. Nevertheless, that doesnt mean there are no people around. Right at this very moment, a certain young girl wearing a tight yellow dress was acting all nervous before the stone door.
Mdy, the master said no one is allowed to enter the stone chamber here, we should go back, okay? The maid apanying the mdy was antsy and cowardly because their actions were already breaking the rules.
The world says the man hidden inside this stone chamber is someone brought back by my shifu, thats why I want to confirm it for myself. He must be exceptional to cause my shifu to be so infatuated with him. The girl took in a deep breath before gently pressing down at a switch.
With a squeak, the doors swung opened and out came a breath of cold stale air, causing bothdy and maid to shiver due to the low temp. But curiosity always wins out when it matches against a maidens fear. Lifting her feet, both of them stepped through to find a man lying on a bed.
At just one nce, she now understood why her shifu would go through such lengths for a man.
As the young miss of the Hell Domain, the only disciple of her shifu, shes seen countless men in her times. However, theres not a single male existence that couldpare to this individual.
His skin was smoother and more delicate than a womans, and his red lips were crimson red like blood, and his shape was seductively demonic. Theres no way she wouldnt be enamored by a godly specimen of this caliber.
Xiao Ying, I finally understand why Shifu hid this man inside the chamber. Theres noparison at all, none at all. But why is he unconscious? The girl pursed her lips as she obsessively eyed the unconscious man.
Such a glorious man, if only I could have him for myself. Too bad hes Shifus target, I wont have a chance.
Miss, lets get out of here already. If your shifu the monarch finds us, we... The maids expression grew more anxious as she kept ncing back to the entrance behind themselves.
No need to hurry, I just want another nce, just another nce and I will leave.
Despite her words, the girls gaze never left the mans. In fact, her hand had started to move against the guys face.
Shocked, the maid stomped her feet and cried: Miss, you must not touch this man, otherwise the monarch....
But that plea was falling on deaf ears by this point. Right as the girls fingertip was about to make contact, a st of heavy pressure blew out and shook the naughtydys soul. Out of reflex, she jerked backward out of fear.
This... whats going on? The girl made a stunned face, eyeing the unconscious man with disbelief and panic.
#
Chapter 1943 “Nightmare (11)”
Chapter 1943 Nightmare (11)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
Why... Why is he able to resist my touch when hes obviously not awake? The girl bit her lips tightly in resentment, This man, what in the world is he?
Miss, we need to leave. If the monarch finds out then she will be furious. The maids expression became more and more anxious as she pleaded again.
The girl finally got dragged away by her maid after much struggle. Despite this, the reluctance in those eyes could not be dismissed. Its so strong that merely being able to watch that slumbering prince charming was enough to satisfy her desire.
However.....
Right at thest second where both of them were about to step out of the stone chamber, the sleeping prince lying there motionlessly abruptly twitched. Next it was the eyes shooting open.
What kind of eyes is that? Its as if all things under the heavens were within his grasp.
You... hello, my name is Mo Xin Yan, you were brought here by my shifu, what is your name? The girl tried to appear harmless by making a bright and innocent face.
Rubbing his temple tightly, the mans actions were halted after hearing that voice as he turned to look over.
You... her breath nearly stopped in astonishment.
She had never imagined there would be such a perfect set of eyes. Its enough to seduce and suck her soul out into him.
Scram! The mans red lips moved only so slightly, yet the voice was intense and overpowering.
Surprised and taken aback, she promptly took several steps backward. Speaking with an aggrieved and wronged voice: Whats wrong with you? Are you sick? Why are you so fierce to me? If you are unwell then tell me, I can call for the healers toe see.
The man didnt respond to her; instead, he had gradually stopped pressing his temple with that hand and lowered it. In light of this simple gesture, it was so wless that she couldnt gather her wits to process this great picture. Immediately, a thumping sound filled that heart due to the swirling emotions.
Why dont you talk? Mo Xin Yan continues to press for a word after being ignored, You havent told me your name yet. I am called Mo Xin Yan, you can call me Yaner if you like.
Yaner?
SSSzzz!
A sharp pain cuts down at the mans temple and causes him to jerk reflexively. Theres nothing in his memory as if someone wiped it all away and left him with only a nk sheet of paper.
Yaner? He desperately tried to recall the past out of instinct, but the more he thought about it, the worse that throbbing pain became. Its as if someone was chiseling away at his head.
Mo Xin Yan rejoiced inside over her name being repeated: Sir, if you like, you can keep calling me Yaner from now on....
The mans eyes changed from the initial daze to a type of gloom. Smiling menacingly with a cold frosted light, You dont deserve the name Yaner!
Bang!
Without a signal, the man flew from the bed and raised a hurricane in the chamber, which sent Mo Xin Yan to the ground due to how abrupt this st was. It left thedy staring up in amazement at the direction of where the man escaped to.
Its over! The maid was even more stunned. She remained at the doorway so she wasnt as affected; nevertheless, the desperation and horror were all over that face. The man left the secret chamber! If the monarch finds out then we are doomed!
#
Chapter 1944 “Nightmare (12)”
Chapter 1944 Nightmare (12)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
The maid was about to cry.
The youngdy was the monarchs only disciple, meaning the other girl wouldnt be hurt, but she herself wasnt so fortunate.... Execution would be the least of her worries.
Mo Xin Yan bit her lip tightly as that body shook with tremor: Why did he act so fierce at me? Did I do something wrong?
Miss! The maid gets all teary and red in the eye, Its useless for you to think about him anymore now, we should be thinking about how were going to exin this to the monarch....
Mo Xin Yan did not speak for her calm heart had long been ruffled up.
If this man hadnt woken up then thats one thing. I dont want to fight with my shifu for a man either, but I cant anymore. The second I met his eyes.... Ive fallen for him,pletely fallen for him!
Xiao Ying, I didnt know what it was like to fall in love before I met him. Mo Xin Yan slowly stood up from the ground, her pretty face stained with a bittersweet vor, But after this encounter, I learned that some people only need a nce to understand the meaning of love. Even if its only as a concubine, Im willing to be his...
Unfortunately, a woman as strong as Shifu would never agree to this arrangement. But what else am I supposed to do? My heart is moved, theres no turning back anymore.
You dont have to worry, I will exin this to Shifu so she doesnt punish you. Mo Xin Yan looked back to her maid and smiled brightly, Moreover, have you forgotten, this piece of the world is all under Shifus control. He cant escape Shifus grasp so we wont be med too much....
She may say that, but disobeying the monarchs order of not entering the stone chamber was by virtue a crime punishable by death. Even if that wont happen, its undoubtedly going to infuriate the monarch.
Xiao Ying also pulled herself up from the ground and made a thin white line with those lips. After all, what else was she supposed to say? Shes merely a lowly maid so her life was in the hands of thisdy and her shifu.
After a long while of this awkwardness, it was thedy who spoke to break it: Lets go, we need to inform my shifu and ask for forgiveness....
......
Outside the old manor was a sizeable expansive forest.
The moonlit greenery was quite gloomy, and the evening wind gave it an uncanny feeling to those new to the area.
Yaner... Yaner... Where are you? The silver-haired man grasped his head tightly, desperately trying to recall the vague face hiding within his head. Its so close yet so far from his reach.
Little girl, my heart is dead without you, and only with you will my life be with purpose.
The mans hand involuntarily moved down from the head and touched the chest where his heart lied. He couldnt feel the heartbeat, only the cold bristling air that was blowing through this evening where he felt so lonely and without purpose.
Even if I cant remember anything, nor know how you look like, but I will find you even if it takes me to the end of this world! The mans red lips curved into that iconic grin of confidence. Hes evil yet seductive, the stunning demon king of old.
......
Ancient manor.
A woman wearing a pearl white dress quickly passed through the corridors here until she arrived outside her own study room. Here, Mo Xin Yan had already been waiting. When their eyes met, thetter was obviously flustered and recoiled back a step under thatpelling aura.
#
Chapter 1945 “Woman in White (1)”
Chapter 1945 Woman in White (1)
This Trantion is hosted on https://bcatrantion/
Shifu... Shifu... Mo Xin Yans voice was trembling as those teethes ttered.
Xin Yan, the woman in white sounded cold and chilling, those eyes piercing as she could see through the youngdy, have you been inside the stone chamber?
Mo Xin Yans body shook harder as she leaned in close to the door behind her back: Shifu, I just wanted to see what that man is like.... I didnt think he would escape. Really Shifu, you have to believe me. The girls face was full of urgency as tears slowly trickled down those cheeks.
Bang!
Without mercy, the woman in white raised a hand and pped the student across the face, thus sending Mo Xin Yan flying into the study room and breaking the door as a result.
There were traces of blood showing at the corner of her mouth due to this impact. The youngdy never expected her teacher to be so ruthless and hit her like this. At most a stern lecture....
I said so before that no one is allowed inside that chamber. Did you not understand my words or something? The face of the woman in white stares down with a threatening gleam.
Hurrying to pull herself into a kneeling posture, Mo Xin Yan didnt dare to act out and began mming her head against the floor in a begging motion: Please Shifu, I know my fault, I will never do it again. Please forgive me this one time.
Unmerciful as ever, the woman in white reached down and grabbed thedy by the neck and lifted her up into the air like a doll. Shes squeezing hard so Mo Xin Yansplexion has turned red due to the suffocating choke.
Xin Yan, do you think you can do anything you please just because Im fond of you? The cruel woman smirks like an evil viin and cackles a bit, Dont forget how you came to be. I took you in as a child because I found your talent worth my time. If you dare betray me then I wont just let you die!
Shuddering uncontrobly due to the intense fear in her veins, Mo Xin Yan wanted to plead her case but found it difficult to say anything. The squeeze was making it impossible for her throat to utter a sound.
Also, I know youve seen him so lose that idea. Hes not someone you can match. If you dare to have any ideas and I find out... The woman in white sneered into the students eye, I believe I dont need to tell you about the consequences.
Bang!
Throwing the student like a ragged doll, she casually took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped her palm like it was nothing.
Coughing hard upon breathing again, Mo Xin Yan crawled up to her shifu and got into a prostrating position. She didnt even dare to raise that head at this point.
Thank goodness.... Thank goodness I didnt say anything about wanting to be that mans concubine; otherwise, Shifu would surely kill me!
Shifu, I will never disobey you again. The youngdy says, lowering her back even further until her figure was almost into a turtle shape. However, this also hid the cold gleam in Mo Xin Yans eyes from view.
If you are obedient, then you are still my good disciple. Therefore, I will continue to spoil you, but if you disobey my orders again, dont me me for not being kind.
After hearing this, Mo Xin Yans body shuddered some more but knew she was safe now.
In the Hell Realm, her shifu was the supreme authority holding the power of life and death. No one dares to disobey this woman, no one....
#
Chapter 1946 “Woman in White (2)”
Chapter 1946 Woman in White (2)
She thought she was different, but apparently, she had forgotten the truth... A dog would always remain a dog. If not for her shifu picking this dog up from the street, Mo Xin Yan would be nothing. No power, no influence, no ability to do anything in life. In essence, whatever thedy in white decides, she mustply if she wishes for this life to continue.
Go down. The woman in white waved her hand dismissively and spoke in a cold voice, In addition, you are not allowed to approach him in the future, do you understand?
Mo Xin Yan knew who the man her shifu was referring to. Though unwilling, she nevertheless lowered her head andplied: Yes, Shifu.
After saying this, she slowly pulled herself up from the cold hard ground and retreated from the room with resentment.
Monarch, When alone, an old man hidden in the shadows gradually surfaced and respectfully arched his fist, do you need me to bring him back by sending my men out?
Yes! The woman in white yed with her hair like a love-struck maiden, I couldnt have him before, but now that hes in my territory, I wont let him get away again. No one can have him aside from me! It was not easy to make him lose his memory, but no matter, he wont escape my grasp. Sooner orter, I will be wed to him, and he will fall madly in love with me!
The woman in white raised her head, those beautiful eyes firm and radiant with hope.
......
Hell Realm.
Inside the hellish desert, the scorching sun bakes the whole world underneath its sight like a boiler room. As it so happens, Bai Yan and Mo Li Shang were currently traversing this dastardly terrain.
Shang Shang, take this pill. It will help with the heat. Bai Yan took out a bottle and poured what remained inside the container for thed and herself.
Immediately, their fatigue vanished in a puff and replenished their energy.
Yan Yan, if you are tired, I can carry you. Mo Li Shang walked over to Bai Yans weathered body and crouched down to offer his hand.
Despite being very thin himself, the teenager appears unusually big and strong, which brought a smile to Bai Yans face. Im not a child you know. Its okay, I can walk on my own. Come, we should keep moving, Im really worried about Di Cang.
Forming a bittersweet smile, Mo Li Shang didnt want to refute her request, Yan Yan, if you are tired then be sure to tell me. Theres no need to be polite with me. I dont have many friends in this world aside from you and Piggy.
Aside from you two, theres no other.
With a nk face, she looks up at the teenagers smile. His eyes were like pearls, shining brilliantly without pollution. Then, out of reflex, she wanted to pat his head: I am really fine, lets continue.
Blocking her eyes from the re of the sun with her hand, she continues to walk forward for the other end of the desert.
Maybe the environment in the Hell Realm was too harsh, but Bai Yan and herpanion did not meet a single person or animal during the entire stretch of their journey.
With the roasting atmosphere behind them, Bai Yan gives her forehead a quick wipe with the handkerchief to remove the sweat. However, she had noticed the teen next to herselfcking in this department and threw a clean one over.
#
Chapter 1947 “Woman in White (3)”
Chapter 1947 Woman in White (3)
Remember to toss the handkerchief after youre done.
She has a phobia for cleanliness, and she doesnt like to share things with other men except for Di Cang. Even if the said item was a handkerchief, thats no different.
If Yan Yan dont need this anymore, can I keep it instead? Mo Li Shang held the red fabric with glowing eyes.
No, you must toss it afterward. Bai Yans tone was unwavering and non-negotiable.
Making a somewhat aggrieved-looking face, Why?
Because Emperor Cang doesnt like other men to take in my things, even handkerchiefs.
Because Di Cang didnt like it of course....
Bai Yans eyes were heavy as those lips evoked a bitterness in the mouth at the recollection.
When did Di Cang have such a significant impact on my decisions?
Mo Li Shang was stunned. Staring intensely into the womans eye, the young man suddenly bellows out augh, I understand then and will respect your wish. But I am very envious of him to be able to make Yan Yan care so much about his opinion....
When you meet a woman you like in the future, you wont need to be envious.
Bai Yan also fell into aughing fit. In her mind, shes also finding this situation hrious because its so unlike her to be concerned about a mans opinion.
Showing a nk face, Mo Li Shang sounded doubtful: A woman I like? Will I really meet a woman like that?
Of course you silly. Enough, weve spent so much time here already so lets keep moving. I can see a small town up ahead, lets rest there for a while before continuing our journey. I also want to inquire some news from the locals if possible. After saying this, Bai Yan didnt wait and began walking again.
......
Unlike the rest of the domain where its like hell itself, this town was bustling with life. Restaurants, teahouses, all the works with plenty of customers.
Bai Yan and Mo Li Shang had taken a seat in one of these teahouses since its the most likely establishment to gain information.
Hey, did you hear about the incident that urred at the monarchs residence?
Its then a gossiping voice pulled the demon queens attention. Looking over to that direction, she could see a man d in green armor moring wildly at his audience.
What incident? We know the monarch has sent out a lot of people for something, but no one knows what exactly. The one saying this was a big burly man who had a long scar running down his face.
Hoho, this is something I overheard by ident as well. The man d with green armor grins cheekily, the monarch is married, did you all know that?
Married?
The sound of the whole teahouse instantly evaporated, leaving the whole crowd popping their eyes in surprise.
The monarch is married?
The woman that is regarded as the goddess of this world is married?
Who knows how many men would be dropping down and crying if this news is passed out.
The news of the monarchs marriage isnt made public yet, but I do know something special.... You know, the husband, the lucky guy, hes currently missing! The green armored man continues to exin with a cocky grin.
Why did the monarchs husband disappear? What exactly happened?
Our location is too remote so I guess none of you heard anything. But ording to the rumors from the city, its a woman who seduced the husband....
#
Chapter 1948 - “Woman in White (4)”
Chapter 1948 Woman in White (4)
Well, if thats the case, the woman is really a shameless vixen. Our monarch believes in one wife one husband. As a result, many of us have changed our ways towards that thinking as well. If there is a third party, they will always be regarded as a family-ruining slut. The consequences are dire!
I know right? There are so many sluts out there that its despicable. I really dont understand that guy. The monarch is so outstanding, what idiot would want to sneak a bite when they already have such a wonderful wife.
Maybe its because the monarch is too overwhelming? Perhaps that guy is too useless that he felt ashamed and needed to flex his muscle on another female. We all know how amazing the monarch is. Perhaps he just couldnt handle being dominated and being on the bottom of the bed.
The voices of the crowd were slightly different in their views, but one things for certain, they all regarded the monarch of this domain highly. Even if the information was nothing but a rumor, they still believed it wholeheartedly.
Yan Yan, do you want to go check out some other ce? Mo Li Shang groans in boredom at theck of information they wanted. I estimate we wont be getting any more from these people at this rate.
Bai Yan didnt reply and stared at the arguing crowd. For some reason, shes got this sensation that shes missing something here.
In this domain, there are very few individuals who can harm Di Cang. I have a feeling my husbands disappearance is somehow rted to this monarch, or at the very least, rted to those who work under this woman.
After spelling out her theory, Bai Yan tossed a couple of silver on the table and pulled the youngd away.
But Yan Yan, do you know where the monarchs residence is? Mo Li Shang stood under the beaming sun and asked.
Getting awkward, Bai Yan muses over this issue for a good while. She didnt think about that earlier so this left her in a dilemma. However, its then a voice from the side that caused her to jerk in surprise.
You two want to go to the Monarch Manor?
Squinting her eyes into a slit over that sentence, she slowly turned towards the source and found a youngd with an unhealthy shade of white on his skin.
You know where the Monarch Manor is? Though abrupt, Bai Yan suddenly forms a marvelous smile like theyre good friends.
Lady, the monarchs residence is a big secret in the Hell Domain. Weve all seen the monarch before, but few know where she lives. The unhealthy young guy chuckles creepily that would turn off any female. Then staring down Bai Yan like he sees a prize, However, I do know someone from the monarchs residence. If Lady is willing to apany me for a night, I promise to take you there. How about it?
Chapter 1949 - Woman in White (5)”
Chapter 1949 Woman in White (5)
Everyone knew that the monarch was magnificent, but the woman before himself was no loser either.
Thats right, in the eye of this pompous and idiotic man trying to hit on Bai Yan, she was no more than a prostitute that he could sleep with by dangling carrot.
Sadly for this depleted guy, his customary bullying around town wasing to an end today. His family wouldnt be able to protect him like in the past.
Bai Yan forked her finger at the man in a weing gesture, her eyes flirtatious and seductive: Come over here, and then well talk, good sir.
Lady, does that mean a yes? Rubbing his hands together like a womanizer, the guy didnt think twice and gingerly stepped forward with drool leaking from that mouth.
Suddenly, within two feet of each other, Bai Yan raised her leg and directly kicked the guy between the crotch. A deathly wale howled into the air as a result of the damage.
AAHHHHHghhhhhhghhhhh!!! White and soul-wrenching, the guy squatted down on the spot and groaned in utter regret. He didnt understand what was going on nor could he think of the reasoning for this.
Slut, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? No one dares to touch me here! After a good minute of excruciating pain in his balls, the guy finally throws this out through gritted teeth.
Bai Yan ignored the young mans threat and kicked at his balls again, causing the guy to squirm in agony while the onlooking crowd flinched in horror.
Make no mistake, the majority of the people watching are men, and any male could easily tell another their balls are the greatest weakness of a man. Its shocking to them that a beauty like this one would be so vicious.
This woman isnt she too cruel? That is the only son of the Mei Household. If she ruins his manhood, that family wont let her go.
Oh he couldve flirted with anyone, yet he chose Yan Yan. Mo Li Shang was rather enjoying this moment as he watched the other guy with sympathetic eyes. He expected as much from the demon queen and hes not disappointed.
Slut! Climbing up with great difficulty, the young man stared Bai Yan dead in the eye, My father wont let you get away with this!
Pah! Without mercy, the demon queen grabs the guy by the cor and ps him across the face.
Showing a cold glow in her eyes, Bai Yans voice was cold and harsh, I will ask you only once, how do we get to the monarchs estate?
Pey! The young man spat a mouthful of blood to the ground, I said so before: you only needed to apany me for one night. Now, even if you sacrifice your life, I will still not tell you!
When thesest words were uttered, the young mans expression didnt back down and grew more fierce in his attitude.
Wont say? Bai Yan sneered and pped him harder in the face again.
Beaten to the point of his mind going nk, the pervert suddenly regretted his own decision ofing out today without an entourage. This was not his own wish of course. He had been locked at home by his parents due to the heinous acts from before, hence the reason why he snuck out. But who couldve guessed the moment he came out would be his own undoing.
Slut, I dare you hit me again and see what will happen! The young guy shouts angrily after seeing the smirk on the womans face.
Since this is your request, then I will satisfy you.
p!
p!
p!
Bai Yans hand was merciless. In no time at all, countless hits were thrown down.
Chapter 1950 - Woman in White (6)”
Chapter 1950 Woman in White (6)
The young mans face had swollen into a pigs head by this point, leaving it difficult to recognize his original appearance. In fact, several of those teethes were gone, knocked out from the brutal ass pping.
Ill give you another chance, where is the monarchs estate? The cold glow in Bai Yans eyes flickered, and her voice was unnervingly calm.
Groaning further and mumbling incoherent words due to the swollen face, the guy finally realizes hes in trouble now. Shuddering, he didnt dare meet the demon queens gaze.
I But before a word could be uttered, another kick came down again and stomped onto his chest.
Since you are so tough then I will grant your wish.
This time, Bai Yan did not give him another chance to speak anymore and hammered down a storm at the poor guys face.
Forget about swollen anymore, its downright bloody and purple!
Wooowoo, Ill say, Ill say He eagerly volunteers himself like an animal after getting a hiatus from the tiny break, Go east and you will find a forest. Its there that the monarchs estate is located. I dont know any more than that.
He almost cried out in sobbing tears. If the guy had known Bai Yan to be so violent, he wouldnt have coveted after her beauty.
Though difficult to make out, the words were nevertheless enough for the demon queen to make out.
Raising a finger to lift the guys chin so he looks upward, You didnt lie to me?
No No The youth no longer had the stubbornness he had before, but instead carried panic in those eyes. He knew that this woman would surely beat him to death if he didnt say anything.
Very good, but if I find out youre deceiving me then I will make sure you die a death of rotting from the inside out.
Bai Yan shot another cold menacing nce at the young guy before turning around. Her every strike was thumping against the perverts ear like shes some sort of grim reaper.
Come Shang Shang, were leaving.
Mo Li Shang nodded and didnt hesitate in leaving. However, he also didnt forget to shoot a nce backward. Its just that, instead of the kind and innocent look he always showed to Bai Yan, his eyes were glowing weirdly with some dark sheen.
Yan Yan, do you think his words are true? He asks after catching up.
It should be true, said Bai Yan with a raised eyebrow, I cant see any deception in those eyes he made. But if he is deceiving me, I wont let him go for sure.
Once they were out of town.
Yan Yan, I I need to go do my business Mo Li Shang suddenly stopped and said this with a red face.
Though frowning at the interruption, Bai Yan sighs and nods: Then go quickly around the bush, I wont look.
No Mo Li Shangs young handsome face had be a cherry pink, I need to find an outhouse; otherwise, I cant go. Wait for me Yan Yan, I will be back soon.
Without looking back for fear of the woman rejecting his request, he quickly ran in the opposite direction to head back into town.
Back in the Mei Household, the chief was entertaining some guests when his son was carried back in his deplorable state.
Edge!!! Who is it? Who injured you this badly? He rushed over in haste to help his son. Hes furious, livid, even to the point where veins were popping out.
Without ado, the story of what urred on the street were exined in detail by the one who carried the young guy home.
Chapter 1951 - Mo Li Shang Acts (1)”
Chapter 1951 Mo Li Shang Acts (1)
My son is indeed wrong in hitting on her, but shes too vicious to use such a heavy-handed approach! The chief of the Mei House clenched his fists tightly and yelled in a loud voice: Someonee, send my son Edge back to his room, and invite Master Mei Luo over to treat him. I will personally go settle the score with that woman who dares to hurt my boy!
As a father, theres no way this chief wouldnt know the crap his son has done and would do. Otherwise, he wouldnt have locked Edge inside the estate. But even so, such a beating was too harsh in his opinion. A little more, and his son would lose his life!
Who are you looking for to settle the score? Then suddenly, a voice came from the front and in came a youngd with a fair yet babyface.
No one would take this matchup as dangerous; in fact, its like a harmless animal that wants a cuddle.
Who are you? What is the intention ining to my Mei House? Yet, its this exact person who gave the chief an incredibly dangerous feeling.
The woman youre going to settle the score with The teenager chuckles grimly, Is my friend, so what do you think Im here for?
You Chief Meis eyes widened in shock.
Somehow, a surge of panic swirled out from his heart at the teenagers voice. Its so innocent sounding, yet the undertone felt more threatening than anything hes confronted in this life.
Youre here to avenge her? Chief Mei grits his teeth and attempts to stop that trembling body, She wasnt hurt in any way, rather its my son who is injured!
But arent you going to look for her? How can I let you do that when Im her friend? So. this town no longer needs a Mei House.
After saying this, the teenager slowly raised his hand and materialized a burst of red mes that instantly encircled the entire estate. Nothing could leave or enter at this point.
You want to destroy my Mei House?! Chief Mei was furious.
His son only said a few dirty words, he didnt even attempt to hurt the other party. How can Someone be this unreasonable?
Of course I do. There is no need for threats to exist, and you are a threat to her. Mo Li Shang raised his chin high, those eyes looking down in contempt at the crumbled figure of the chief who was shaking uncontrobly.
However, I will say this so you can move on without resentment. A childs fault lies in their parents teaching. You did not educate your son well, which caused this disaster to ur in your household. Even if me and Yan Yan didnte today, it would just be a matter of time before he offends another. By then, your Mei House would be destroyed regardless.
Chief Meisplexion first turned white, then to green in utter rage: Are you not afraid of retribution from the heavens?!
Mo Li Shangs smile grew even broader: I am doing justice, justice for eliminating evil. If there is a heaven, it wont punish me, only reward me. Moreover. Its worth it if it means going against the heavens for her.
He gives a final nce around the estate which has been engulfed in the fire by this point. Not only were the buildings burning, the people here were also crying as the fire caught onto their clothes due to the intensity.
Taking this all in and understanding his work was done, Mo Li Shangs figure disappears like a fluff of wind, leaving no traces of his presence ever being here..
Chief Mei understood now after seeing this abrupt departure. The initial anger has been eclipsed by despair. Theres nothing left. The burning of his home, the massacre of his people, theyre all finished, and he too would be killed before long.
Chapter 1952 - Mo Li Shang Acts (2)”
Chapter 1952 Mo Li Shang Acts (2)
You finish your business? Bai Yan raised her brows and smiled at the youngd.
Mhmm, Mo Li Shang nodded aftering before the demon queen, Im done using the outhouse. Yan Yan, we can go now.
Bai Yans gaze swept over the teenagers face, but she didnt say anything, nor did she ask anything, her gaze looked at the sky not far away, and her eyes narrowed slightly.
No matter how sinister this hell realm is, she will Find him.
Life and death are inseparable!
Shifu. inside the Monarchs Manor, Mo Xin Yan carefully came before the woman in white and spoke softly, have you found him?
Huh? The ruler of this domain eventually sets her sight on the student, What, dont tell me you are really interested in him now? Are you that eager to see him again?
Mo Xin Yans face instantly got white, No, I didnt I was just Im just worried about you Shifu. After all, you do like him so much. What if we cant find him? Wouldnt that make you sad Shifu?
The woman in white didnt hide her frosted glint in those eyes over thatment. If you know I like him then why did you go see him in the first ce? Xin Yan, you know my character. I will never share a man with another. So, he can only be mine, understand?
Mo Xin Yan lowered her head inpliance, but the sadness in her heart could not be ignored. Sadly, this student also knew her shifus attitude towards sharing men. Theres no way that could happen unless one side dies.
Shifu, I understand Mo Xin Yan pursed her young lips, By the way, after that man woke up, he kept shouting the name Yaner.
She did not dare to tell her shifu that it was her who took the initiative to introduce herself.
Yaner? The woman in white tightly furrowed her brows before loosening it again after a minute. Sneering her mouth into a snarl, You dont have to care about this matter, you just need to know that he is my husband.
Yaner?
If Im not wrong, the only thing that could make him remember was that woman
But this time, I wont let her seed. Di Cang is going to be mine!
Go down now, and you dont have to inquire about him anymore. When he returns, you stay away from him, the woman in white stared at her student and said it with a heavy emphasis on thest sentence. Shes very serious and left no other way to interpret it. You should understand what I hate the most. I hope you wont be one of those husbands stealing womans, otherwise I wont know what I will do to you then.
Mo Xin Yan was shocked as she lowered her head in fear. Meekly replying: Shifu, I would never dare, nor have I ever thought that way. My mistake before is only out of curiosity, please do not think further about this subject.
Now thats a tant lie. Mo Xin Yans heart was aching so much when she uttered those words that her face had slipped. Thankfully that head was lowered, otherwise the woman would surely pick up on the change.
Chapter 1953 - Mo Li Shang Acts (3)”
Chapter 1953 Mo Li Shang Acts (3)
If theres nothing else then go down. The woman in white obviously didnt want to say more to Mo Xin Yan and dismissed her.
Mo Xin Yan could definitely hear the impatience within her shifus voice so it frightened the girl. Opening her mouth, she wanted to speak up but found her throat croaking.
Yes, Shifu. Giving onest defeated look, she turns away after realizing its pointless.
Ah! Just as Mo Xin Yan was walking out to the backyard while kicking a stone, a troubled figure fell down in front of her from the tree up ahead.
Naturally startled by the sudden entrance, the girl quickly takes a few steps back to gain some distance. She was confused initially, but that emotion promptly turned to anger as she shouted at the perpetrator: Its you again! How many times have I said not to appear before me you dumb thing! Also, what are you even doing here?!
She really didnt know why her shifu would take such a stupid woman as an adopted daughter. Thankfully this dumb woman wasnt favored by the monarch, otherwise Mo Xin Yans mood would be dreadful and feel threatened.
Sister Xin Yan, this is for you The girl smiled goofily and offered a peach blossom with her hands. Shes dirty in both the face and clothes, a stark contrast to the otherdys clean attire.
Flowers for you, it fits you.
Bang!
Mo Xin Yan directly ps the peach blossom away in one swipe, causing the flower to drop to the ground in tatters. This instantly made the other side cry out and weep, which was justly expected when your kind gesture was pped away without warning.
I said so before, do not appear before me! Which part of that do you not understand? Look at yourself, all dirty and filthy, which part of you look like ady of the Monarch Manor? Anger continues to swell up from Mo Xin Yans eyes, If it werent for Shifus insistence on keeping you around, everyone wouldve kicked you out long ago so as not to embarrass us.
The poor girl whos being verbally abused looked so wronged and aggrieved right now. She didnt understand why Mo Xin Yan would be so angry when she didnt do anything. Pulling at the sleeve, she kept muttering an apology: Sister Xin Yan, please dont be angry at me. I know Im wrong, can you forgive me?
Not only did this pitiful appearance not quench the fire inside, Mo Xin Yans anger only grew more to the point shes ready to erupt. Then thinking of something sinister, she drops her usual kind and innocent fa?ade to say something cruel.
Let go of me, I dont want to see you! Shoving the other girl away, she didnt feel an ounce of remorse from her own actions because it caused the victim to scrape the hand and cause it to bleed.
Sister Xin Yan, can you tell me what I did wrong? I only wanted to pick some flowers for you, I didnt mean to make you angry.
Growling now, Mo Xin Yan didnt hear a single word and walked over before leaning down to earshot. Shes full of malice in her voice: You want to know what you did wrong? Alright, Ill tell you. The fact that youre alive is whats wrong! You should be dead!
You being alive is the biggest mistake!
The poor girl widens her eyes into a dull look as the tears trickled down without effort. That remark was too hurtful no matter howcking she was in the intellect department.
Chapter 1954 - “Mo Li Shang Acts (4)”
Chapter 1954 Mo Li Shang Acts (4)
Mo Xin Yan, what are you doing? Just as the crueldy withdrew her head, an indifferent voice came from behind startled her greatly. Stiff and rigid, she promptly came up with a scheme and reached out to help the other dirty girl up. Sister Heart, are you all right? You need to be more careful, otherwise you will fall down again when picking those flowers.
Heart did not understand this abrupt change in attitude so her face was left in a daze. Even so, she still epted the gesture with her dirty hands.
Naturally Mo Xin Yan felt disgusted at being dirtied by the grime, but she forced the displeasure down and continued to smile as she turned to face the monarch.
Shifu, how did you get here? Just now Sister Heart identally fell from the tree here so I ran over to help.
She spat out her tongue like an innocent gooddy, an absolute contrast to the sinister self mere moments ago.
Heart? The woman in whites gaze fell onto Hearts dirty figure, Are you Heart?
Heart timidly took a couple of steps back under that stare. Then speaking in a cautious voice to answer: Mhmm.
That brought a momentary trance to the monarchs mind.
So Heart have already grown so big. When I brought her out from that time diluted space, she was still a baby, and now shes already a teenager.
No one knows this, but in reality, this Heart was in fact the monarchs biological daughter. The woman in white had been hurt when her confession failed. Out of depression, she got drunk and spent a night in the back mountain with that person, hence the creation of Heart.
Since she never loved this child to begin with, the monarch did a cruel thing despite the child being her own C she tossed the baby into a time-frozen space of the domain. If she hadnt inadvertently passed through that area ten years ago, Heart would still be in there frozen in time.
To top things off on the list of being a cruel mother, Hearts mental level seems to have been damaged by spending so long in stasis. Her mind never grows, remaining at the level of a child. For that defect, the kind of love ady of this house deserves never got rewarded and was forgotten until today.
How did you be like this? The monarch sees the state of her daughter and asks with a faint softening of the heart. Her voice wasnt sharp either since this was her own child after all.
Mo Xin Yan tensed up right there and then after hearing her shifus concerned words. Out of panic, she promptly spoke up to hide the mean things shes done over the years to Heart. For example: ordering the servants to ignore Heart and leave her to her own demise.
Shifu, I feel Sister Hearts condition is getting more and more serious. Whenever the maids tried to help her dress, she would always struggle and turn herself into this state. Why dont we call for a healer to exam her health?
Chapter 1955 - Mo Li Shang Acts (5)”
Chapter 1955 Mo Li Shang Acts (5)
Is that so? The woman in white just stared at Mo Xin Yan: It is not necessary to call someone. Its enough to let her live out the rest of her life like this. However, you need to have the maids pay closer attention, dont let her fall into this filthy state again.
After all, this girl wasnt born from her and Di Cang so its no wonder she wouldnt care about the child. Shame though, the girls birth father would never know of Hearts existence if this continues.
Yes, Shifu. Mo Xin Yan proudly raised the corner of her lips into a smirk. Shes pleased to know her shifu doesnt care about Heart like always, meaning she could be more brazen in the future with her bullying.
The woman in white paused when she walked by Hearts side, that voice turning softer as shemented: Go back and freshen up as well. Do not stay at the front and stay in the backyard. If others see you then it will be an inconvenience.
Ahh. Heart murmurs like a timid rabbit, her head hanging low and not daring to look up at her own mother.
Although she wasnt the brightest head around, she could still hear and understand everything, including the disgust in her mothers voice..
Dont worry Shifu, I will take good care of Sister Heart. I wont let anything bad happen to her and make sure shes well taken care of. Mo Xin Yan smiled beautifully and said this from behind.
That made the monarch stop in her footstep again. She could hear the meaning behind her students tone, but in the end, the woman in white continued onward and abandoned her own flesh and blood in the rear.
As soon as they were alone again, Mo Xin Yans expression instantly sank and returned to her ferocious self: I didnt expect Shifu to remember you still after ignoring you for so many years. But dont get cocky. She is my shifu, not yours, understand?!
Heart dully raised her head, not understanding the sudden change in attitude.
Did I do something wrong again?
But But Ill miss her too. She bit her lips in grievance and tried to defend her actions.
Over the years, her mother had nevere to see her, but that doesnt mean Heart never went to see the monarch. Though shes afraid, it doesnt change the longing for a mother.
Mo Xin Yan growled and reached over to pinch that arm, thus causing Heart to tear up from the pain.
What are you missing my Shifu for? You are just a dumbss without any purpose to your own existence! Shifu will not pay a single second of attention to you! If you dare appear before her again then dont me me for getting rough. Im warning you, I wont hold back if I catch you! Mo Xin Yans angry re was intense and threatening.
Shrinking back into her timid form, Heart didnt dare to look up like before and grew quiet.
Also, you are not allowed to tell others on how I treat you. Mo Xin Yan narrows her eyes into a cold slit like a snake, Otherwise, you know what will happen then. I will not only beat you, I will drive you out of the estate so you can never appear before us again. You better behave yourself if you want to stay.
Hearts body trembled a few times as she spoke with a shaky voice: Sister Xin Yan. I. Ill be good, please dont kick me out.
Looking at the girls panicked face, the vile girl finally smiled in satisfaction after getting her way.
Chapter 1956 - Mo Li Shang Acts (6)”
Chapter 1956 Mo Li Shang Acts (6)
As long as you listen to me then I wont kick you out. On the contrary, if you go against me then no one will tolerate you. Mo Xin Yan finally turned and walked in the other direction, expression reced by the innocent and kind fa?ade she always used in public.
The Monarch Manory at the heart of the Endless Forest. As per its name, its endless with no indication of when the forestry would stop, nor does one know where the danger lurks from within. However, people are living in this region despite the risk. Right outside the forests edge, there was a settlement called Endless City. Compared with the town just now, this ce was bustling with life at every corner.
At this moment, above the walls of the city gate, there are notices stered along the surface.
The painting on the notice depicted a handsome man of incredible magnitude, thus causing the readers to whisper in gossip.
Yan Yan, this this is Di Cang? Mo Li Shang got surprised by the picture and hurriedly dragged Bai Yan over to see.
Naturally the demon queens face darkened into a grim look as the storm brewed within those eyes.
Che~ turns out the monarchs husband is like this, a candy boy that only knows how to use his face to win a womans heart.
Haha, why not? If you have a face like that, Im sure the monarch will favor you too. But I have to say, thed got some nerve, eloping with another woman when hes already married.
By the way, how did you get word of the guy being the monarchs husband? As far as I know, the Monarch Manor has never announced this yet. You sure this guy is her husband?
The entire Endless City is already talking about this topic. How can it be false? Besides, have you ever seen the monarch go to such lengths for a man? If he isnt her husband then what else can it be?
Mo Li Shang ripped one of the notices from the wall and eyed the wording for any clue. However, the murderous aura oozing out from the rear had swiftly broken his focus.
Yan Yan, are you okay? He asks with a note of worry.
Inhaling deeply to calm her rage, Bai Yan slowly formed a smirk at the audacity of these people: So that husband of the monarchs is Di Cang?
It looks like another self-centered woman who only knows how to steal another womans husband. Ive seen enough to know whats going on by this point. It looks like I wont need to head into the Endless Forest anymore.
Shang Shang, lets go. Bai Yan turns away after giving another nce at the poster.
Mo Li Shang didnt object and followed along. He doesnt know why, but hispanions aura made him quite nervous and antsy despite not being the target of her ire.
From what I know about Di Cang, he cant possibly marry another woman
I know, Bai Yan dismisses the notion with a nod, and I also understand that no one can force my husband to do anything if hes unwilling to.
Mo Li Shang was stunned. He didnt expect Bai Yan to trust that man so much.
Chapter 1957 - “Encounter (1)”
Chapter 1957 Encounter (1)
Yan Yan, where are we going to find Di Cang now? Mo Li Shang groaned and asked.
We wait. Bai Yan narrowed her eyes in to reveal a cold glint from within: News wille if those people do find Di Cang. There is bound to be a sensation at the Endless City, and by then we only need to follow those people.
And She pauses to look up to the sky, I lost contact with Di Cangs after our bond shattered. The cause must be rted to that monarch. She dares to hurt my husband then she is going to pay the price!
Ill apany you. Mo Li Shangs expression was firm and unwavering.
Whatever shes going to do, hell stay with her
Lets find a ce to rest and then well search for more clues. Bai Yans gazends on an inn not far away. Lets go.
Sunset.
The afterglow of the setting sun envelops the entire valley here, giving it a calm and tranquil sensation for the man sitting next to the ancient tree. His face was incredibly seductive under that shining luster.
Yaner Suddenly, he shot his eyes open and rubbed that temple in pain, I still cant remember. I cant think of anything
How could I have forgotten her? She is the love of my life..
The man slowly stood up and staggered forward using the tree trunk as support. I cant remember you, but I know I will definitely find you. Even if it takes me to the end of the world, I will find you through heaven and hell!
As long as he could meet her again, Di Cang was confident he could remember everything. Therefore, he wont give up on the search.
The mans footsteps moved with weight in them, going deeper and deeper into this valley until that figure disappeared from view.
Inn.
Bai Yan had been recuperating her energy inside the room when a noisy sound from the first floor caught her attention.
Herees the monarch! It really is the monarch! Shes finally visiting the city again!
Hey, do you think the monarch is more beautiful again? I cant get it past me, but shes absolutely dazzling today. I guess someone mustve found the whereabouts of her husband. Thats why shes out and about.
Argg, dont mention it to me. Just thinking about that scumbag is making my mood foul. Such a wonderful woman like our monarch deserves better, why is the world so unfair?
Monarch?
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes into a slit as she got up from the bed. Then walking over to the window, she peered out to the street where everything was urring.
There are countless maids dressed in an emerald green color following a single woman. This woman in white was of course the monarch in question, and her aura was beautiful and graceful to look at with the minor defect of being too cold on the face. But even so, there are nocking of men screaming in joy at her entry.
Chapter 1958 - Encounter (2)”
Chapter 1958 Encounter (2)
Its unsure if Monarch Willow had sensed something, but the woman stopped and fixed her sight on the inns open window. Their gazes met and caused a strange and ufortable stir within the monarchs heart.
Monarch, what happened? One of the maids saw her mistresss strangeness and asked from one side.
Flickering with coldness in those eyes, Willow withdrew her gaze and dismissed the difort: Its nothing. Lets keep walking.
I dont know if its my delusion, but why do I find that woman familiar.
It cant be. Is she here?
Willows expression instantly got ugly over that idea.
No, it cant be her!
Theres no way that woman cane to the Hell Domain. If she really did, she wouldve died under the obstacles I set beforehand..
Yes, Im just overthinking this. Its impossible!
Inhaling deeply to calm her nerve, Willow casts one final nce at the window to find it already closed with the curtain.
Yan Yan. Bai Yan had just withdrawn her gaze from the street when a knocking hit her door.
Following another nce at the window, she turns and decides to open the door instead. Once unlocked, she got weed by the expected baby face of the young teen standing at the doorway.
Whats the matter Shang Shang?
I just wanted to see you Mo Li Shangs smile gradually grew more significant as his pupilsnded on the open window behind the demon queen, Yan Yan, I just saw the monarch of the Hell Domain outside. I think. she already knows where Di Cang is.
Bai Yan slightly narrowed her eyes, Shang Shang is likely correct. That monarch wouldnt have left her abode unless theres news about Di Cang. However, it will be too obvious if we follow her too tightly. Once discovered, things will only get moreplicated.
I know, its fine, we will wait here for now. No matter what happens, it will spread to the city. Afterward, we only need to go to Di Cang. Bai Yan smiled shallowly, In addition, I want to ask you to keep a close eye on the situation of this Endless City. Once there is movement,e tell me.
Okay. Mo Li Shang didnt resist the idea and happily obliged the request, I will tell you the second I learn of anything new so dont worry, nothing will escape my ear.
Hmm. Bai Yan didnt doubt her friends ability andzily stretched her arms with a yawn. Then Ill leave things to you while I rest.
Mo Li Shang seems to have something else he wanted to speak about but stopped right there. In his mind, that could wait if the demon queen needs to sleep. And as an attentive friend, he made sure to close the door behind himself when he went back downstairs.
Mo Li Shang, I hope you really wont betray me. Bai Yan stood inside the room in silence as she gazed at the closed door. She was deliberating whether to enact some insurance on this n since she knew the teen was hiding something from herself. In the end, she jumped out of the window and onto the street for where Willow had gone.
Chapter 1959 - Encounter (3)”
Chapter 1959 Encounter (3)
Inside a secluded valley, Willow and her confidants were standing atop an enormous boulder awaiting news from the scouts.
Are you sure that someone has seen Di Cang in this ce?
A beautiful maid stepped forward slowly spoke, Monarch, that person said he couldnt be wrong. He saw Di Cang walk into this valley with his own eyes.
Good! Monarch Willow narrowed her eyes in and snickered a sneer, No matter where you go Di Cang, I will have you. I wasnt able to have your heart in the past, but not anymore! This time around, you are mine and mine alone!
She had already made Di Cang lose all his memories so its just a matter of time before she gets her way.
Go in separate directions to find him. No one is allowed to disturb him upon discovery. Immediately return and inform me. Although he doesnt remember, his strength remains and none of you are his opponent. Willows expression remains cold and harsh, but theres an undeniable delight in those eyes.
This was a precaution the monarch had to take. During their first encounter, she only made the demon king unconscious after she trapped him. If the situation were anything else, she wouldnt hold a candle against that man.
Yes, Monarch. The maids exchanged an understanding look between themselves and scattered.
Xiao Yun, am I not beautiful enough? She murmurs and asks her confidant.
The maid known as Xiao Yun stood at a respectful distance and bowed her head: Monarch, your beauty is second to none in the domain. How can you think otherwise?
Willow smiled bitterly and tickled her lips sarcastically: Then why wont he ever look at me? Ten thousand years ago it was the same, he wont even greet me when Im the only one near him. Do you know why I despise men with multiple wives?
Xiao Yun the maid didnt disturb her mistress, only standing there quietly to listen to the story.
Because that man once said he will only marry one woman in his life. Willow gently lowered her eyes to let the gloom hover overhead, Back then, my father wanted to marry me to him. Originally I disagreed and didnt want to, but my heart fell for him in the end.
Then raising her head to meet the open sky, a range of old memories and emotions resurfaced due to the experience from ten thousand years ago.
In those days, us females were nothing but objects used by the opposite sex to vent their sexual desires. We were tools, and I was no different. My father wanted to marry me to a man I never met or liked, but I resisted and failed. Then I finally met him on that fateful day. One nce, thats all it took for my heart to fall for him.
Chapter 1961 - Encounter (5)”
Chapter 1961 Encounter (5)
Hate you? Chu Yi God, why should I hate you? I have no love for you so why would there be hate? Instead, I want to thank you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have found Di Cang and achieved the positive results we did.
The mans stoic body stiffened into a rigid block. He would rather not hear that if possible. Hate meant they still had some sort of connection. Without that, what else did he have left? Nothing, thats what. Theres nothing left for him.
Bitterness spread from within Chu Yi Gods mouth, leaving him pained and hurt to the depths of his heart.
Yaner, if I hadnt given up on you for the world, would you have be my wife?
No, Bai Yan spelled this out in no uncertain terms to squash that idea, I would never have married you. Before, I was dependent on you and nothing more. Thats not love. Love is what Di Cang and I have. He gave me happiness. He gave me his all. That is why I chose him. We share our all and nothing less.
Showing a faint smile, Chu Yi God expected this but that didnt mean it wouldnt hurt. I thought as much. You asked me before on why Chu Yi Feng looked so simr to me, did you not? I can tell you.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and locked onto that fairy-like face with a nk expression. So its true, hes rted to you?
Yes, said the man with a shallow smile that brought a breeze to those who saw him, he is the person I cultivated with my essence and soul. I couldnt leave the Celestial Realm at the time so I sent him into the reincarnation cycle to find you. Unfortunately, I can neverpare to him despite being his creator.
Thats right. His clone could stand by Bai Yans side while he couldnt do at their lowest. In that respect, Chu Yi God was more of a failure than anyone in this world.
Bai Yan clenched her fists into a ball as her breathing grew heavy: Then I want to ask another question. If no one helps Yi Feng, will anything happen to his body?
Nothing will happen. Chu Yi God shakes his head indifferently, He is aplete person with his own thoughts. He may have been a clone of me from the beginning, but thats not true anymore. Whatever he does is his own choice, thats the result of him being reincarnated. However, part of my character remains with him, that is why he is destined to live his life alone.
Bai Yans heart shuddered over what the guy meant. Then closing her eyes, a tinge of pain swirled within the demon queens heart.
Yi Feng is doomed to live a life of solitude?
Why is fate so unfair!
Youre in pain? Chu Yi God didnt miss the change in her demeanor, Chu Yi Feng is right, he and I. were not the same. Not only did he make a different choice, his position in your heart. I am far worse than him. You will at least feel hurt when hes in trouble.
At the end of the day, he not only lost to Di Cang, but also to another clone he himself created.
Bai Yan lowered her head as the sadness gripped her soul: He originally didnt need to carry so much baggage. It was you who created him and gave him hope at a new life, yet its also you who doomed him to a life of solitude.
Indifferent and undazed, Chu Yi God didnt show any guilt: This is his destiny.
Chapter 1962 - “Encounter (6)”
Chapter 1962 Encounter (6)
Fate? Bai Yan sneered as she squinted her eyes slightly, Chu Yi God, he only has such a fate because of your doing. Even if you were the one who created him, it doesnt give you the right to decide his future. He has a soul of his own. Hes different from you! Because of your selfishness in parting half of your love over, hes now in a situation where he cannot find love! Its unfair to him!
Startled by the outrage, Chu Yi God became quiet when facing that cold and lecturing voice.
Moreover, your feelings are nothing more than baggage to me. I dont need them. A viciousness filled Bai Yans voice, From now on, do not follow me anymore, I dont want to see you.
Do not follow me anymore, I dont want to see you..
Those words were piercing, stabbing him in the heart like swords against a billboard. For a while, that stoic and enchanting figure of his appeared so lonely that it hurt.
So thats it. Whats there to hate if she never had any attachment left for me to begin with?
Chu Yi God did not directly y Azure Dragon and the other three sacred beasts in the past, but they did die because he participated in that war. Therefore, its no wonder she would treat him this way.
I still remember the first time I met you in this life. Xiachen was lying in a pool of his own blood, and you were pleading to me to save him along with breaking the bond you and Di Cang shared. Chu Yi Gods indifferent expression fell into a trance like hes longing for the past again, At that time, I thought I would still have a chance as long as you didnt know anything.
The second time we met, I helped Xiachen recover and you hugged me excitedly for it He faintly forms a smile that carries a hint of bittersweet vor, That hug was what I waited for through the ages. But I forgot. As long as you set foot into the Celestial Realm, you are bound to remember everything. In the end, I will still not be able to stand by your side.
If in a previous life I chose you instead of the world, you wouldve been my wife for sure. Di Cang wouldnt have had the chance, and you wouldnt have recognized your heart for him.
Like a fairy, Chu Yi God slowly stepped towards Bai Yan, his white hair fluttering against the breeze to give him a picturesque image. Yaner, I really want to be selfish just this once and snatch you away with these hands. But I also know you will never fall in love with me. I cant bear to hurt you. He raises his hand to gently stroke the womans head.
This gesture was something he often did a millennium ago.
Back then, the young little girl often smiled at him and snuggled that head in his arms like a docile kitty looking forfort.
But now
Seeing that his hand was about to touch her hair, Bai Yan subconsciously turned away and dodged the gesture.
For a long time, Chu Yi Gods froze there, his hand hanging in the air like a lost soul unsure of what to do. In the end, he sighed and dropped his foolish act.
Yaner, all I hope for is your happiness now, thats all I need.
Bai Yan smiled over that remark, but her smile wasnt for him: As long as Di Cang is by my side then I will be very happy.
Chu Yi Gods thin lips stammered for a response; however, he couldnte up with a good reply to that sentence. In the end, he changes the topic because it hurts.
I came to you this time because I have something to warn you about: be careful of that Mo Li Shang.
His indifferent voice drifted like the wind into Bai Yans ears, which caused the demon queen to furrow her brow slightly.
Chapter 1963 - Di Cang’s Whereabout (1)”
Chapter 1963 Di Cangs Whereabout (1)
You probably also noticed the problem with that guy; otherwise, you wouldnt havee out alone without him.
Chu Yi Gods gaze fell on Bai Yans body, his voice sounding indifferent as usual but with frustration in the undertone.
Its my business and it has nothing to do with you. Bai Yan took all her attention back and waved the warning off.
The man felt hurt at being dismissed like a stranger: Yaner, do I not even have the qualifications to be a friend anymore?
If I didnt remember anything, perhaps I wont do this, Bai Yans eyes contained a cold glow, Chu Yi God, that nightmarish loop I experienced allowed me to remember everything. Although I dont hate you but how do you expect me to forgive you?
How do you expect me to forgive you?
Chu Yi Gods heart felt like it was being sliced by a knife into multiple pieces, causing him to wrinkle up that face into a frown.
He was just about to continue saying something when Bai Yan shuts him down by turning away.
I dont have anything left to say to you. Dont appear before me again in this life. You go your way and I go my way. I hope we never meet again.
After throwing down these words, Bai Yans figure immediately flew off in pursuit of Monarch Willow.
Depressing and hollow, the man stood alone under the wilting tree as the dead leaves blew around in the background. He couldnt move, not after thatst sentence hes just heard.
The valley here had a lot of fog, giving it a surreal atmosphere that one would expect of an area untouched by humanity.
Right now, Di Cangs body was sitting up against a tree while he made a pained face due to the missing memory in his head. Hes trying so hard to remember, but all that came of his efforts were the fleeting contour of a beautiful face that he couldnt make out. Aside from that, theres only a stinging pain rubbing against his temple.
Are you okay? Its then a delicate voice came from the front and caused the demon king to wrinkle his face.
Mo Xin Yans heart got filled with joy after finding Di Cang in this spot. Shes overheard her shifuing here with news of this man and came of her own volition. Just that, the girl never expected to be so lucky and hit the jackpot.
See? Despite forgetting everything, you still remember the name Yaner, and as it so happens, I am also called Yaner by those close to me. This is fate, do you understand? There are so many people looking for you right now, yet its I who found you. That means something. Mo Xin Yans demeanor had transformed into an innocent maiden that had just met her crush.
Scram!
Chapter 1964 - Di Cang’s Whereabout (2)”
Chapter 1964 Di Cangs Whereabout (2)
Again with those domineering words..
The man insisted on standing up on his own using the tree trunk as support, but as he did so, that footing nearly slipped due to his precarious bnce.
The girl grew horrified at this sight and hurried over to help. However, Mo Xin Yan didnt even get to touch the mans sleeve before a gush of force mmed into her chest and caused that body to fly outwards to crash into a bush.
Im sorry. Mo Xin Yan pulls herself from the dirt, those eyes aggrieved and said due to the maltreatment. Did I do something wrong? Dont get angry, okay? I have no ill will. I just want to help you.
The mans cold eyes swept towards Mo Xin Yans face and revealed a cruel and deadly smirk: If theres a next time then your hands will being off.
Indeed, this girl doesnt have any ill will towards me, but I dont know why, I just cant stand othersing near me.
Also, stay away from me.
Mo Xin Yans expression stiffened before lowering her head in a grievance. The disgust in the mans eyes was so evident that it hurt her heart.
Ignoring the annoyance behind himself, Di Cang slowly pushed forward despite the suffocating feeling inside his chest. Hes growing more desperate by the day due to his sense of loss from not knowing.
Yaner, where are you? What do I have to do to meet you?
Mo Xin Yan kept staring at that manly figure slowly drifting away from her view. Shes not angry at him. Theres no way she could grow such emotions. However, the tinge of sadness at being snapped at still pained her heart.
Tightly clenching that fist to give herself support: Mo Xin Yan, you can definitely do it! No one else found him and only you did, which means fate is on your side! Besides, you already betrayed Shifu. Theres no turning back on this road anymore so you must make him yours!
Gradually, Mo Xin Yans sad look transformed into a firm and decisive gaze propelling her to chase after the man.
Di Cang didnt miss the pursuit from the rear of course and turned to confront the girl, If you follow me again, Ill break your leg and make it impossible for you to follow!
Hes always been cruel to the opposite sex, and this one would be no different.
Mo Xin Yan lightly pursed her lips, I came to tell you that my shifu knows that you are here. She intends to take advantage of your injury and forcibly take you back to be her husband.
The mans expression did not change; however, the demon kings eerie momentum made the girl feel tortured due to how oppressive it was.
And Mo Xin Yan looked up with her apparent obsessed gaze, your memory loss was done by my shifu. She wants you to forget everything and live the rest of your lives together.
The mans posture froze noticeably. Then it came, the storm that wanted to murder this world and its people living here.
Sir Di Cang, I know I shouldnt betray my shifu and tell you all these things. Thedys eyes became filled with tears like shes doing it for the sake of others, But I have no other choice. I cant watch idly by while you fall into my shifus scheme and spend the rest of your life with someone you dont love. I also wish for my shifu to sober up from that dream. She needs to understand this is a mistake; otherwise, Im afraid she will fall deeper and deeper into this trench and be miserable for the rest of her life.
Chapter 1965 - Di Cang’s Whereabout (3)”
Chapter 1965 Di Cangs Whereabout (3)
The implication was that she did this for the good of her shifu, and not some selfish intention.
Di Cang did not move in light of that, only having his back facing the girl like she was insignificant.
Sir Di Cang Mo Xin Yan musters up the courage and inches forward with a butterfly in her stomach, I cant persuade my shifu so I can onlye to you. I dont want my shifu to hurt anyone
But thats not going to slide. Right as Mo Xin Yan was about to approach and get close enough to get a good look at the mans face, Di Cangs low grunt instantly blew the girl back with that invisible aura.
If I dont want to marry a woman then no one in this world can force me! I will recover my memories and nothing will get in my way!
The mans back was overwhelmingly powerful, causing Mo Xin Yans heart to jump uncontrobly again.
Such a proud man who in this world can resist?
The girls gaze fell into a daze, the lovestruck heart in those eyes growing continuously without blinking.
Sir Di Cang Your injury should not have recovered yet. Let me stay by your side to tend to them. She bowed her head to act all cute and shy so he wouldnt feel disgusted.
Yet, the demon king didnt even turn around to meet her gaze and only huffed in annoyance.
Did you not hear me? Do note near me. If you take another step, I wont mind removing you from this world. I will only have one woman in my life and that is Yaner.
Mo Xin Yans body froze, that expression pained and scared due to the murderous killing intent in the mans voice.
This man really intends to kill me if I do..
Unable to hold back the inner panic, Mo Xin Yan timidly took several steps back to put some distance: Sir Di Cang, you misunderstood me, I have no other meaning aside from helping you. My shifu is the one who hurt you, thats why I want to make amends for her by taking care of you.
Scram! The man didnt buy it one bit and shot out another roar that created a shockwave.
Pffff!
Mo Xin Yan didnt feel any physical attacking at her, but the mental damage was immense. She threw up blood and nearly cked out in that second.
For a while, tears wouldnt stop flowing out of those eyes. Aftering back to her senses, Mo Xin Yan realized shed been ditched in the background like some minor character. In all her life, when has anyone treated her this way? Those men only looked at her with lust and went to their fleet, never had the male sex ignored her so thoroughly.
No, I cant just give up like this, Mo Xin Yan sobbed and forced herself to calm down. He is so amazing, its no wonder Shifu would be fascinated by him. I need to do better if I ever want to have him for myself. He will definitely be impressed by me.
Chapter 1966 - “Di Cang’s Whereabout (4)”
Chapter 1966 Di Cangs Whereabout (4)
If this man took the initiative to marry me, not even Shifu can do a thing to me then.
Mo Xin Yans face gradually became firmer with a strange light in those eyes.
Above the valleys path, the mans figure stopped with his hand clutching the heart tightly again, thus causing him to wrinkle that brow: In my current state, its unlikely I will be able to fight those people. First I need to leave this ce and recover in solitude, then I wille back and go over their debt!
A touch of cold me burned within the mans gaze, revealing the inherent cruel nature he had from within towards those who wronged him.
Whoever it is, the one who caused my memory loss will pay!
Those people, they will all be damned!
The demon king taps his foot and flew into the air, disappearing from the valley altogether with that thought in mind.
Its been several days since the people from the Monarch Manor arrived at this area in search of Di Cang. Despite their efforts and scorch earth tactic, they found no trace of the man. Therefore, Monarch Willow wasnt faring so well, which could be told by the fierce storm in those eyes.
However
In front of so many people, Willow could notsh out without ruining her image. We have searched all the ces in the valley and still couldnt locate his whereabouts. Its useless to continue like this so were returning to the manor.
Monarch, Xiao Yun the maid took two steps forward and spoke in a respectful voice, I suspect we disturbed him by bringing so many people along. That man likely bypassed us and ran away, or perhaps. Theres a leak on our side causing him to be on alert.
Leak?
Monarch Willows eyes were brutal: We will talk about that once were back home.
Yes, Monarch!
Theyve been searching high and low for several days already and came out with nothing. Its within reason to depart after wasting so much time and energy. Likewise, Bai Yan had also been trailing this group from the rear. When she saw they were leaving, she too had no reason to stay since there was no sign of Di Cang anywhere. Searching alone would be far worse than waiting in secret for more news.
Inside the inn.
Mo Li Shan rushed out like usual today searching for hispanion when he almost bumped into the very woman head-on.
Surprised and in glee, the man with that baby face threw himself at her to only fail miserably. Then after grabbing air and dropping on his face, he looks up with a sad expression: Yan Yan, where have you been these days? Ive been so scared when I couldnt find you.
Looking at Mo Li Shangs unpretentious worrying, Bai Yan slightly hung her head in apology: I went to follow those people from the Monarch Manor. I was afraid you would expose us to the target so I didnt take you with me.
Yan Yan, Mo Li Shang sounded hurt, next time if you want to leave then just tell me first, otherwise. otherwise I will think you got kidnapped. By then, I wont be able to control myself and turn the entire domain upside down to look for you.
Chapter 1967 - Di Cang’s Whereabout (5)”
Chapter 1967 Di Cangs Whereabout (5)
Bai Yan was shocked by the sudden confession from the youngd. She didnt think her existence would mean so much to him.
Making aplicated expression, she sighs and epts the request: Mmm, next time Ill tell you in advance.
Mo Li Shan finally smiled like the warming sun. Then Yan Yan, have you found Di Cang yet?
Bai Yans body stiffened upon hearing this. Then slowly closing her eyes in sadness, Di Cang is no longer at that ce, but I believe that we will be able to meet each other soon.
Monarch Manor.
Monarch Willow entered her estate in quick strides while greeting everyone she came across. However, thedy didnt forget to order her maid to do something important: Go call my student Xin Yan over.
Yes, my liege. The maid respectfullyplied and withdrew from the entourage.
Willow didnt dally around and promptly entered her study. Brushing the dust off from her dress, she took a seat at the desk and poured over the possible reasons for the failure.
A few minutester, Mo Xin Yan had entered following the lead of the maid. Her attitude was timid and gentle, totally different from her usual behavior in front of those serving her.
Shifu, is there anything you need of me?
Xin Yan, Willow narrowed her eyes in at this girl and eyed her up and down, during the past few days, were you in the estate the entire time?
Mo Xin Yan was stunned before meeting her teachers gaze for a split second. The surprise in those eyes didnt appear fake so it gave off the impression that she didnt understand the reason for the question.
Shifu, Ive been training in the back mountain the entire time. Whats wrong? Did something happen?
Before she left, the girl had told some of the maids she would be retreating to her private quarters for cultivation. Its an excellent way to cover her hides from the monarch if askedter on like this.
Willows voice was still cold to the bone: Really? You really havent left?
Shifu, I really dont understand what you mean. Ive been practicing the new spell you taught me before so I ignored whats happening outside. If it werent for this maid calling for me, I wouldve continued to stay at the back mountain. Due to theck of trust, Mo Xin Yan sounded miserable in her voice now, I have always listened to you Shifu. If you say to stay, then I will stay. If you tell me to go, then I will go.
Thats not a lie from the girl. In Willows memory, this student of hers had always followed the orders to the teeth, never disobeying or straying from the initial intent.
Maybe it really wasnt her doing it?
Shifu, can you tell me whats going on first? Im getting nervous by the tone youre using. Mo Xin Yan tightly pursed her lips like a wronged child used of something they didnt do.
Willows expression gradually softened up while her tone didnt seem as cold anymore: Its nothing, just that we werent able to locate him when we went to that valley. I suspect someone had leaked the news to him.
At that moment, Mo Xin Yans heart jolted in a panic that left her hands clenching. So, Shifu believes I am the one who leaked the news?
A bitter smile appeared on that delicate face: I have followed Shifu for many years, how can I ever betray you Shifu? Besides, what good will it do me by leaking that information? I know Shifu regards me as your own daughter. Thats why I will never do such a thing like destroying your happiness.
Chapter 1968 - Di Cang’s Whereabout (6)”
Chapter 1968 Di Cangs Whereabout (6)
Hearing this from Mo Xin Yans mouth, Willows indifferencepletely disappeared.
Xin Yan, I am not interrogating you, but this matter is very important. I dont want my hands forced. You are my only disciple in this world. I do not want to see you betraying me for the sake of a man. Willows tone became harsh again at the end: If you let me know that one day you betrayed me, I will definitely cut you to pieces!
Mo Xin Yans heart trembled a little for she understood her shifu wasnt joking around.
Okay, you can go down now. Im sure you are not involved with this problem.
Willow did not give Mo Xin Yan another chance to speak and waved her off in a dismissal.
Yes, Shifu, Mo Xin Yan bows and turns away with pursed lips, Shifu, you have a good rest. I wille see youter.
After getting outside and out of view, Mo Xin Yan stopped and clenched her fist until the nails had pierced the palm. Shes so frustrated that the girls almost unable to breathe.
Shifu. Im sorry, I initially thought I would obey you for the rest of my life, but after meeting him, I can no longer do that. I know you treat me very well, but love is blind, and I have already turned my back on you.
She closed her eyes gently for a long while, using this brief moment to gather her breath for the consequences of her own actions.
Meanwhile back over in the study room, Xiao Yun the maid stood quietly beside the monarch: Monarch, do you really believe what the misss said there?
Willow made a faint smile before replying: I understand your meaning, but I know my disciple better than anyone. She doesnt dare to betray me. Moreover, Im the one who gave her everything. If she does betray, the fate awaiting her would be far worse than simple death. So. I hope she doesnt go down that path. otherwise, I wont spare her even if she did stay with me for so many years.
After hearing that, Xiao Yun lowered her head after getting out of line: I understand, I wont pry on this subject any further. But mistress, what method are we going to use to find him this time?
Its too time-consuming for us to look for him, and hes bound to escape our grasp if he catches any wind like this time. Willows lip curved into a smirk, So, I have the better idea of luring him to us instead. Let him take the initiative instead.
Initiative? Xiao Yun got surprised, Monarch, that
Just say a woman came barged into the Monarch Manor with a horde of demon beasts. Shes called Yaner and the queen of all demons, and that shes his woman Di Cang wille to us once he hears of this rumor. Even if he doesnt believe it, he wont give up on this opportunity, especially if the woman is in danger!
As soon as Di Cang appears, I will personally subdue him again..
Yes, Monarch. The maid bowed and withdrew herself from the study.
In the woods, a group of adventurers was resting around a clearing when they began to converse.
Have you heard? The monarchs husband The man named Di Cang had a lover, and the lover raided the Monarch Manor with a horde of demonic beasts. They say she called herself Yaner, Queen of Demons. Its unbelievable that even the womans name is simr to Miss Xin Yans. I dont see how she deserves such a good name.
Chapter 1969 - “Di Cang’s Appears (1)”
Chapter 1969 Di Cangs Appears (1)
She probably thinks that if she takes on the Yaner word in her name, then her fate will turn a fortune. Miss Xian Yan mustve done countless good deeds in her previous life to be the monarchs disciple. Talk about ridiculous. How can a person think like that? Someone that steals anothers husband actually wants the same fortune as someone far above their own standing, talk about wishful thinking.
There are so many men in this world, why must that husband-stealer settle on another persons husband? Worse is shes pompous enough to hit up the Monarch Manor and make a scene.
I know right? Last I heard, there is a huge number of people heading to the monarchs estate, probably wanting to meet such a brazen woman. Hey, why dont we also head over and see if theres drama? Although we dont know where the Monarch Manor is, I bet we can find it by following the crowd. One of them proposed.
Theres a beam shining in everyones eye over the idea because they also wanted to see the drama unfold. However, before any of them could take action and leave, a fierce wind roared over and blew them to the ground.
Who is it?! The burly beard adventurer yelled after pulling himself together after the mess.
Weing their sight was a daunting man of silver hair dressed in a purplish robe standing there. That face gobsmacked them.
You, you are A young man next to their leader gawked those eyes out due to how stunning the face was, You are the monarchs husband?
As far as the Hell Domain was concerned, everyone had already memorized the mans appearance so they immediately recognized who Di Cang was. Theyre all speechless at their own fortune.
Repeat what you just said to me. Di Cangs tone was slightly cold and arrogant, but his aura was enough to choke their throats if they didntply. Say it now!!!
Seeing that these people did not answer his demand, the mans eyes grew harsher as he drew that de to threaten them at the neck. Its a warning, telling the adventurers that their heads are now on the line if they dontply.
Ill say The youngest adventurer gulped and spoke with panic, Its something we overheard earlier. They say a woman barged into the Monarch Manor and demanded your whereabouts, saying shes the demon queen and your woman. Her name is simr to Miss Xin Yan, what was it Yaner, right! Its Yaner!!
The demon kings robe fluttered against the wind he himself created after hearing the name, causing his whole existence to grow more oppressive.
If there is any more detail, I want to hear it!
The panic in the young adventurers face grew more apparent after that order. Looking to his peers for help, the young man anxiously sought support but found none. Theyre all too afraid to be the ire of this demon king.
Gulping: She probably thinks that if she takes on the name Yaner then her fate will be the same as Miss Xin Yan, that way she can rob the monarch and her disciple of their fortune.
When the young mans mouth finished that theory, Di Cangs momentum instantly surged, causing both the sky and air to thicken and rumble.
Pfff!
Suddenly feeling a pain in his mouth, the young adventurer spurted out a mouthful of blood without understanding why until he saw a piece of his tongue lying there on the ground.
This is the price for speaking nonsense! Di Cang snaps with ice in his voice.
Chapter 1970 - “Di Cang’s Appears (2)”
Chapter 1970 Di Cangs Appears (2)
Di Cangs cold eyes swept across these adventurers: Hell Domain? Monarch? She thought I would marry her just because she caused me to lose my memory? Even if theyre gone, I will never forget Yaner, and I will never love another woman aside from my wife who went looking for me!
The young mans mouth made a whimpering sound as he attempted to cry, but the sentence from the perpetrator caused him to freeze and look up in shock. Likewise, the rest of the party also made a stunned appearance due to what they overheard.
The monarch harmed this man and caused him to lose his memory?
And the woman who went to the Monarch Manor is this mans wife?
No way!
Its absolutely impossible!
How could such an arrogant man cause the monarch to do such a despicable thing?
Di Cang ignored these people and theirmotional faces; instead, his thought had already shifted to the impending future of reunion.
Yaner is it you?
The demon kings figure gradually disappeared under the whistling breeze, thus giving the adventurers time toe back to their senses.
What do we do now? The young female adventurer started sobbing after taking another look at herpanions bleed mouth. Then trembling all over, Thank goodness I didnt say anything just now; otherwise, the one to lose their tongue would be me.
The burly leader frowns after taking a look at the youngest member of their party: Were taking him back first to find a healer. He will need tending to with that tongue of his.
That but what about the drama at the Monarch Manor? Arent we going to see it? The female raised her face and asked.
You still want to head there after what we heard? You need to get your head checked. Did you not feel the mans strength just now? Its immense! If a fight does break out, I highly doubt the likes of us would even survive the brawl. Whats more The burly leader sighed and shook his head helplessly, All of you listen up, do not ever repeat what we just heard to anyone. If my guesses are right, our lives are on the line if others find out the truth. Unless any of you want to die, keep that mouth shut and forget what we heard today.
That man cut off his newest members tongue after a simple sentence. It doesnt take much to imagine what he would do if rumors start spreading because of their party. Theres no way that person wouldnt return and finish the job. Its his intuition speaking after spending so many years as an adventurer. Whats more, the information about the monarch was sphemous. If others hear their story, there will be those in favor of the monarching to demand justice. Its nothing but trouble.
Inside the inn.
Bai Yan had just pushed open the door to her room when she bumped into Mo Li Shang.
Yan Yan, I just heard a message that may be useful to you in locating Di Cang. The baby-faced youngster said with a serious voice.
Bai Yan raised an eyebrow, What news?
I just heard someone say theres a woman who barged into the Monarch Manor to find Di Cang. They also im a horde of demon beasts apanied thedy, that her name is Yaner and the demon queen. Mo Li Shang got all angry and waved his fist around in the air like he was outraged, How did those people know about your existence? I bet theyre trying to lure Di Cang over there by using this rumor.
Chapter 1971 - Di Cang’s Appears (3)”
Chapter 1971 Di Cangs Appears (3)
Bai Yan was silent.
If even Mo Li Shang could see through their n then theres no way the demon queen herself couldnt do the same. Its obviously a trap!
Di Cang didnt know I hade here, why would they think to use me as bait? Bai Yan caressed her chin in thought, those brows furrowing up due to the question.
Di Cang didnt know that Suzaku had told her about this, therefore its impossible to tell from his end.
Yan Yan, should we be heading over there then? Mo Li Shan raised his head and asked this without blinking. Hes awaiting her decision, even if the decision meant walking into the thick of the fire.
Of course were going, why wouldnt we? Bai Yan sneered with a snickering snarl, But were disguising ourselves as ordinary people instead, we dont want to reveal our identity just yet.
Getting surprised in the face, Mo Li Shang spent a good second to contemte her intent before replying: Yan Yan, Ive been wandering around the Endless Foresttely and figured out the general direction of the Monarch Manor here. Its notpletely urate, but if you want to go through with this then I can lead the way. Those gathered crowds will be good cover for us as well.
In the Hell Realm, not everyone knows the location of the Monarch Manor. If they want to head over then they must seek a guide.
Alright, well go with that then. In a bit, Ill begin spreading the word around and make this event as big as we can. Bai Yan narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing the bottomless frost brewing from within at her husband being schemed against. Shes a woman and a wife, theres no way shes not mad at whats done to Di Cang.
The n was good, but this time around Bai Yan and Mo Li Shang didnt even need to act. The Monarch Manors people had already beat them to the punch when they acted. By the next day, just about everyone with a name had been invited to this event.
At this moment, the trees that enveloped the Monarch Manor scattered aside as if they were undermand, thus revealing the ancient and dignified estate representing the greatest power in thesends.
At the same time, two rows of maids stood side by side at the main entrance, their faces solemn and expressionless as if they were undisturbed by the noisy crowds outside.
As nned, Bai Yan was hidden among these people while she searched the crowd for traces of her husband. However, there were no signs of him at all despite her efforts.
Yan Yan, will he reallye? There was still some concern in Mo Li Shangs eye he scanned the crowd around himself.
Bai Yan gently pursed her lips: Regardless, we are already here so theres no way Im giving this chance up.
Squeal!
The sound of the manors main gate swings open and catches the audiences attention.
Chapter 1972 - Di Cang’s Appears (4)”
Chapter 1972 Di Cangs Appears (4)
Take this Dan pill. Bai Yan casually takes out a bottle and hands the pill over.
What is this? Mo Li Shang asks.
Hiddenness Dan Pill, it can help you hide your energy signature so others cant feel your presence.
A few days back, Bai Yan had used this exact pill to help her tail Willow and her entourage from the rear. Without this, the monarch wouldve long detected her presence and attacked. Of course, its not perfect by any means. If the demon queen had gotten too close that day, it wouldve still given her away.
Yan Yan, why would we need to take one of these? Mo Li Shang made a puzzled face and asked curiously.
Showing a shallow smile, If Di Cang doesnteter then I intend to do something before leaving. Im not going to let them off the hook for going after my husband. Otherwise, we wouldvee on this trip in vain.
Her man could only belong to her in this life. Theres no space for others to squish into this world of theirs, nor would she allow such an event.
Okay.
When Mo Li Shang heard this, he took the pill and readily swallowed it in one gulp.
Exactly at the same time this urred, a maid dressed in purple hade out of the estate, her brow furrowing in displeasure due to the immense numbers at the property.
Since you are all here as guests thene in. Also, the woman who came to make trouble is apprehended by the monarch already.
When the crowd heard this, they were shocked.
The arrogant woman who rushed to the monarchs home is caught already?
Che~ Now I cant wait to see this woman who likes to steal others husband.
Hahaha, I cant wait as well. Who canpare with the monarch in this domain? I bet that woman doesnt even have the qualification to lick the monarchs shoes.
Lets go, I bet the man will also appear soon since the woman is caught. At that time, we will need to give our support to the monarch. Everyoneughed after thatment and walked inside the Monarch Manor.
Somethings not right Bai Yan followed the audience and mixed in perfectly with the bunch, but her intuition told her something was off about all this. The monarch shouldnt have needed to find a woman to impersonate me if it is only for the sake of a lie. Unless. Theres only one possibility: Di Cang lost his memory!
Otherwise, it would be impossible for a husband not to know their own wife.
Thinking of this, Bai Yans heart fell into a panic that caused her hands to clench into a ball.
If this monarch dares to hurt Di Cang, then I. will never spare her! The anger swirled from underneath those eyes, causing that enchanting face to be shrouded in frost.
Chapter 1973 - Di Cang’s Appears (5)”
Chapter 1973 Di Cangs Appears (5)
Under the afternoon sun, the door to the Monarch Manors halls was finally swung open for the public after so many years of closure.
Coming out first was the person theyd all been waiting to see. Donning her usual white dress of pristine cleanliness, she bestows the crowd with her glowing entrance. Shes genuinely gorgeous under the numerous gazesing her way, which empowered that pride and graceful stride.
I believe theres no need for me to exin why I invited everyone here. Monarch Willow lightly smirks as she announces, Today is my big day, I hope everyone will bless me with happiness and share in the celebration I prepared.
Amid the celebratory scene, many young men were instead weeping inside and unwilling to ept this arrangement. However, such a powerful female was undoubtedly beyond their reach no matter the desire.
Monarch, we have heard that a woman hase to your estate and riled up trouble, is this true?
Yes, Willow nods and confirms the rumor to her subjects, that woman is my husbands mistress. She tricked my husband into leaving me for a while. I originally didnt want to make a scene about this matter and wanted to settle this quietly behind closed doors, but that woman had the nerve to barge into my home and demand things from me. I had no choice but to arrest her for now. My husbands attitude will decide her punishment after he returns today.
Willow seemed to have made up the mind that Di Cang would marry her for sure today so she didnt even think about alternatives of whats possible.
Guards, bring the woman up!
Yes, Monarch. The closest maidplied and withdrew to carry out the order.
Two attendants eventually rolled out a young girl strapped to a pir with chains, and due to the long strands of side hair covering most of that face, no one could adequately make out the contour of this individual. Nevertheless, the miserable and pitiful appearance was in as day to see. The girl had suffered some mistreatment before being brought to the public eye.
So thats the type of woman who stole the monarchs husband? Che~ Is he blind or something?
Our monarch is so prestigious and powerful, whats so good about that frail-looking harlot? Nothing but skin and bones. She doesnt deserve to even lick the monarchs shoes!
You cant say it like that, perhaps the monarchs husband feels inferior to his wife and needs room to vent. A white lotus like that is perfect if hes feeling insecure. But I get what you mean. Theres no better woman under the heavens than the monarch.
Bai Yan quietly listened to everything these people were discussing and didnt flinch in the slightest. Instead, her sight remains firmly on the woman strapped to the pir.
Snarling in her grin after getting most of the conversation, This monarch is very good at setting herself up in the limelight.
Isnt that so? Not only did this Willow find a woman who was the pr opposite of herself, she also set up the perfect scenario to convince the populous that shes the victim in a triangle rtionship.
Yan Yan Mo Li Shang turns to look over to the demon queen, Arent you angry that she found another woman to impersonate you? Moreover, shes fanning the crowd to insult you.
Angry? Why should I be angry? Bai Yan lightly chuckles, She can go ahead and impersonate me all she likes. Di Cang isnt blind. Besides, there are scolding that woman over there and not me. Why should I be angry about what others want to do?
Chapter 1974 - Di Cang’s Appears (6)”
Chapter 1974 Di Cangs Appears (6)
There was a slight surprise in Mo Li Shans face after hearing the demon queens thought. Giving a nod once he thought it through, guy quickly understand how petty and silly he was behaving.
Monarch, I was wrong, please let me go, oowwuuu The chained woman whimpers, sounding all pitiful, I will never dare oppose you again, nor would I dare use the demon queen identity. Please have mercy.
Despite the waterfall of tears from the sobbing girl, not a single person from the crowd showed pity or mercy in their chatter.
Now you know its wrong? HA! What happened to the arrogance from before?
If this woman is a little tougher then maybe I will respect her, but I didnt expect her to be so useless. What kind of demon queen is this? Such a coward! Shes not even worth a single strand of hair on our monarch. I really dont understand what the husband sees in this woman. He must be truly blind!
Of the harshest would be the maid in charge of bringing the prisoner out, which roused Bai Yans ire with the menacing re. She could tolerate someone impersonating herself and someone portraying her as unsightly, but she would never allow anyone to question Di Cang!
The maid seems to have felt the chilling re from the back for some reason. Rubbing the nape of her neck out of reflex, she swings around to search for the oddity and finds nothing.
Strange, why does it feel like someone was ring at me viciously from behind? Did I imagine it?
Enough! Monarch Willow frowns impatiently and harshly snaps at the fake, You dont need to say anything now. If you utter another word then dont me me for being ruthless.
The chained girl acted all scared and frightened that it trembled, going silent as orchestrated for this show.
Pleased inside over how well its going, Willow returns her focus back to the crowd and looks up. Shes troubled by the fact that the missing lead actor remains missing in this show.
Why is Di Cang noting yet? Did the n fail? Will he really disregard the safety of the person in his heart? That cant be. From my memory of him, hes not that type of man.
Not far away inside the courtyard, Mo Xin Yan had been eyeing the imposter with anger and jealousy.
This woman is she the Yaner from Di Cangs mouth?
Such a cowardly and useless person, how could Di Cang ever like her?
But this person was taken down by Shifu personally, theres no way its some random person, right?
At this moment, Mo Xin Yan didnt know that her shifu had begun to guard against her. Therefore, the n for todays event was carried out in secret and hidden away from thedy.
I hope Sir Di Cang wonte! Mo Xin Yan clenched her fist deadly.
In her viewpoint, a man would onlye despite all the dangers if they truly loved someone. Without showing, it would reaffirm her decision to betray the monarch. On the contrary, if Di Cang doese, it would make her extraordinarily sour and jealous inside.
Its during this moment when Mo Xin Yan was silently praying in her heart that the demon king wouldnte, the dazzling and eye-catching figure makes his entrance.
The man was as magnificent as ever C stunning even C and those eyes were absolutely peerless like a king standing on his throne peering down at the subjects.
Chapter 1975 - Meeting (1)”
Chapter 1975 Meeting (1)
Hesing!
This man ising!
He will disregard such danger for a cowardly woman?
Mo Xin Yan clenched her lips due to the piercing pain in her heart. Its so unbearable that its killing her inside. Nevertheless, the girl didnt dare to show this emotion; otherwise, it would surely rouse the ire of her shifu. By then, the one to die would be herself.
Youvee. Under the sky, Monarch Willows sight fell upon the brilliant figure of the man whom shes been vying for throughout the millenniums. I knew you woulde.
His face is still so handsome and breathtaking.
Where is Yaner? Di Cangs voice was cold and unkind.
Are you going to only ask about her aftering all this way? Willows gaze was full of sorrow and sadness, Before you were injured so I didnt want to rush things, but I see youve recuperated. Lets get married today. Oh right, we still havent spent the night together yet so Ive prepared a fine bed chamber for us.
Di Cangs eyes were so intensely cold that it was piercing, Where is Yaner? I will only ask you onest time!
Willows footsteps did not stop and continued like she didnt hear his words. Shall we firstmence the marriage ceremony inside the ancestral hall? If you like, I can also let her be your concubine if you insist.
Scram!
Di Cangs voice roared thunderously, causing the womans ear to rumble, First, I dont like having any woman being too close to me. Second, I will only love Yaner in this life. Third. aside from her, I will never marry another female. I have never met you before!
Szzzz!
Everyone that heard this literally gasped in horror. Then turning to their deity level figure for her reaction, they immediately saw the pale and whiteplexion in Willows face.
Such a remarkable woman as the monarch is being trampled on by this scum. How dare he do this to her! How can he be so cruel and heartless?
Finally stopping in her steps, Willows expression faltered as she looked around. Its only then that she noticed the shocked dull looks from the crowd, which actually made the woman burst outughing until tears started rolling.
Do you know why I called so many people here today? I want the world to bless us in our union, and I want to experience the joy of being congratted by everyone. Thats why I made the exception of allowing them all toe here
She had thought the threat would be enough for apromise from this man. However, thedy forgot who Di Cang was after many years of being isted in this domain. Theres no way the demon king wouldpromise. Yet she was foolish enough to think otherwise. All for what? For a sense offort that shes finally able to get support after being preached and mocked?
Monarch, theres no reason for you to take such a scum. Why are you so obsessed with someone like this?
Just look at the gaze hes making! He only has that useless white lotus in his eye. Such a blind man doesnt deserve you!
Chapter 1976 - Meeting (2)”
Chapter 1976 Meeting (2)
Di Cang, are you so blind that you cant perceive others? The little white lotus you like is right before your very eyes now, dont go venting your fury at the monarch because you cant find your one true love! Such a good woman like the monarch doesnt deserve such rebuke from scum like you! Obviously, Di Cangsnguage had provoked the ire of the public, especially the males who were eager to rush over and rip him from limb to limb.
Ignoring the murderous gazesing his way, Di Cangs momentum abruptly turned dark and heavy as he observes the chained girl at the pole, which caused thetter to release the waterfall of tears from the sobbing eyes.
My love, I am your Yaner. Quickly get me out of this ce, woohooo. This witch really wants to murder me!
Di Cang didnt respond to those pleas, only staring down at the female with his expressionless face like he was thinking about something.
This directly roused another series of cries from the prisoner: Did you forget? You promised to whisk me away from this Hell Domain and spend the rest of our lives together. You said you will forever love me for the rest of your life, so hurry and take me away, okay?
That finally made the demon king move as his robe pped against the breeze.
In reality, Monarch Willow had a veryplicated feeling about the scenario she herself orchestrated. However, that emotion got instantly squashed once Di Cang got close enough to reach out with his hand. Instead of pacifying the chained prisoner, the demon king discharged a st andpletely blew both the girl and pole away in a cannonball fashion.
Naturally a stunned silence veiled over the entire yard and the upants currently standing inside it. Of the most dumbfounded had to be Mo Xin Yan who expected the worst there. But one things clear though C no one knew why Di Cang did this and what he meant by it.
Isnt he here for this white lotus flower?
Why did he injure her with his own hands?
Is this his way of repenting before the monarch to show his resolve?
In contrast to the bewilderment and shock of the onlookers, Willowsplexion had gotten deathly pale with panic beaming out of those eyes. She couldnt even utter a single word and only stammered an incoherent mess.
You think that if you find a woman to impersonate her, I wouldnt know shes not Yaner? Di Cangs menacing gaze locked onto the monarch who stumbled back a step under that intensity, Although I cant remember her looks, but I will never mistake her for someone else! She is not Yaner, and she doesnt deserve to go by that name!
Willows face almost bled tears of blood after that statement.
Why
He had clearly lost his memory.
Yet hes still able to determine its not her?
Di Cang Willow starts cackling softly, If it was before, I might not have been your opponent But you seem to have forgotten that your injuries have not recovered yet. You cannot beat me Today, even if you dont want to, you must marry me and enter the bedroom!
Since he disagreed, she wont mind using rough tactics and forcing the issue.
Chapter 1977 - Meeting (3)”
Chapter 1977 Meeting (3)
Who told her shes loved him for so many years?
In this life, if she doesnt marry him then Willows doomed to never escape this curse.
Di Cang eyes coldly swept through the entire front yard with that bloodthirsty smirk, Since i cane here then I can leave here as well. No one in this world can stop me.
In that instant, the world itself seems to freeze over due to the mans statement. In fact, its so quiet that even a flys pping could be heard in their ears
However, its precisely during this stalemate that a familiar voice echoed over from the rear and turned the demon king into the frozen popsicle.
Di Cang! Yelling out was none other than Bai Yan in her iconic red dress. Shes standing not far away and grinning from ear to ear after witnessing the love profession from her husband and the strong bond they shared at the soul level. Ivee to see you.
Whistling against the wind, both husband and wife canceled out the surroundings and transported their minds to a different dimension. She has him, and he has her, only they exist in this world.
In contrast to the rosy scene between the two, Willows face had changed dramatically already. If she remembers correctly, that woman that she locked eyes with outside the inn was this exact person.
Is she..
No! No way! That woman couldnt be in this ce, absolutely not!
This is the Hell Domain. Even though there are many humans here, but those are the original denizens of thesends until before I ripped it from the main world. Its impossible for outside humans toe in..
Yaner Di Cang whispers this name out like a song to his soul.
I finally found you..
The expressions of the crowd had transformed from the daze look to a shocked look after that name.
They looked stared over to Bai Yan, then to the injured imposter on the ground.
That woman in red is Yaner? Then what about the woman caught by the monarch? Who is she then?
Even if they want to believe in their monarch, but the evidence was clear as day! A man couldnt possibly mistake the woman they like, right?
Willows lips trembled slightly as her face loses all color at the gossiping whispers among the audience. Stumbling a few steps back, her eyes fell into despair while shaking that head.
This woman really is her!
She came to the Hell Domain and once again seeded in snatching Di Cang from my side!
In the afternoon sun, Bai Yan suddenly threw herself into Di Cangs arm, letting her head leaning in against the mans chest for warmth.
Im d youre fine.
No one knows how flustered and frightened Bai Yans heart was when she felt the contract being broken.
She was afraid, afraid that she would never see him again in her life.
Fortunately.. hes safe and sound. Now she could be at peace.
Di Cang embraced the woman in his arms as he relished in her scent. Theres so much gentleness in his faintly closed eyes that its melting to the female populous.
Chapter 1978 - Meeting (4)”
Chapter 1978 Meeting (4)
You think youll be able to leave safely today aftering here? Willows eyes were filled with anger to the point its ready to sh apart Bai Yans face: And you you snatched away my man over and over again, do you think Im going to let you go?
Bai Yans smiling eyes turned to the female monarch: Your man?
Hoho, Willowughed sarcastically, yes, he is my husband, the people of the world can attest to that and of how you shamelessly snatched him away from me! But youve forgotten, others husband cannot be stolen so easily. Her words instantly dispersed the confusion hovering over the field and sent them all back to their sense.
No matter what, Willow was the goddess in their minds. Its only natural that they would believe her words over some outsider. As such, the anger of the crowd were now shifted towards Bai Yan.
Di Cang, Bai Yan pulled on his sleeve and signaled him not to say anything. Then looking down at the imposter copsed on the ground, she pricks her eyebrow: So in order to lure Di Cang toe out, you found a woman to impersonate me?
Willow face got all white and panicky. What happened today was too unexpected for her so she didnte up with a story ahead of time. In her haste, the monarch swept her angry gaze over to the young imposter and coldly spoke: Speak, why did you pretend to be someone else and make trouble at my manor?
Theres no way the woman could admit this was all her doing and catching a ghost.
The imposter flew into a shock and got into a prostrating position. Crying tears of agony, Monarch, I know my fault, I am in the wrong Then turning to Di Cang, the imposter points up to the demon king, I only saw this man once, and then I happen to overheard hes lost his memory, thats why I tried to pretend to be his wife. I thought it would make him believe me if I do that.
All her family was in the hands of the monarch so she had no choice but to make this lie. Its a bad oue no matter her choice. At the very least, she wants to save her family members by sacrificing herself.
Willow sneered, I didnt expect you to be so bold to dare deceive me and my subordinates. I will personally execute you today for that transgression!
Swish~!
Flicking the palm of her hand, Willow sts out a dark st of air at the girls forehead.
First shuddering from the impact prating her skull, the imposter widens her eyes as the pupils dted inward until the vision blurred into darkness. Little by little, the maidens body falls and goes limp, thus ending the life that was hers once and for all.
In the domain, death was amon urrence. A young girls death was nothing and wouldnt attract any attention or sympathy. Instead, the happiness of the monarch was what happened to these people After all, if the death was the norm then why should they care?
Bai Yan did not stop Willows behavior, rather she was smirking derisively at the limp corpse on the ground like shes finding it amusing that someone would use such a poor charade to hide their guilt.
Turning back to her husband after theres nothing more to see, Somethings wrong with your memory?
Di Cang nodded slowly and made an apologetic look with his eyes: Im sorry Yaner, I cant think of anything. Will you be angry at me?
Bai Yan bursts outughing, Why should I be angry? You dont remember anything yet you still recognized me. If anything, Im going to reward you for being such a good husband. But first, we will make the ones responsible for your amnesia pay!
Chapter 1979 - Meeting (5)”
Chapter 1979 Meeting (5)
When she said this, Bai Yans spiritual feelers had already been released to probe Di Cangs body. Its there that she discovered something, which made the demon queen draw a icy smirk in disdain at what she found.
Di Cang, I will heal your injuries first, and when your wounds are healed, the power that seals your memories will naturally be shattered.
Due to the injury he suffered, Di Cangs strength had regressed to the point where he couldnt remove the seal on his memory, hence the trouble thus far. And the reason for the hinderance was none other than a drug secretly injected by Willow during thest battle.
Willow face changed again, this time growing fierce and furious due to what she heard: All of you restrain them!
In an instant, everyone in the Monarch Manor had drawn their swords and surrounded Bai Yan and Di Cang from all sides. The heinous killing intent was so prevalent that its suffocating.
Di Cang, can you deal with these people for a bit while I work on your medicine? After making this request, the demon queen flicks her palm open and summoned out a cauldron from the spatial storage ring.
This was Bai Yans first public demonstration of her alchemy. Though she doesnt like it, theres not much she could do. Fortunately, there were countless medicinal herbs in her hands so it wont be too much of a problem so long as no one directly butts in. Her focus wont be affected.
Okay. Di Cangs gaze retracted from Bai Yans body and turned to the people in front. Gradually, a invisible force began to gather around his hand until a mini typhoon started to spew out of his palm to sweep away the crowd like a wild storm.
Those who rushed in first were instantly swept backwards by the wind, and the less fortunate were directly torn to shreds by the friction.
Today, no one can touch her in the slightest so long as Im here! The mans tone was domineering and tyrannical, leaving no room for questioning of his resolve.
He was like a city wall, guarding Bai Yans side and not giving those people an inch of opportunity to get close.
Willow heart throbbed harder and harder as the grief gripped her soul to the point of being painful. Theres only sorrow left in her eyes at this disy unpending twist in event.
Why are you doing this to me? Why are you going to this extent for her?
The man sneered in reply after repelling all those closing in on the second wave: Because she is Yaner.
As long as it is Yaner, it is enough
Willow slowly closed her eyes for she didnt want to do anything more to this man, especially after the first injured done by her own hands before. However, if this continues then it would just be a matter of time before its toote. No one in the Monarch Manor stands a chance, meaning.
Suddenly shooting open her eyes to reveal the resolute light in there, Since this is your choice then dont me me. I dont want to hurt you, but you have been pushing me
The moment those words fell, the monarchs momentum instantly increased as she stepped in front of Di Cangs face, her sword pointing at the man and emitting a powerful cold glow.
Outside the Endless Forest.
On a small ind, a little boy was dressed in rags and looking all miserable after pulling himself together after copsing. Hes upset and dirty, nevertheless, the handsome features of his contour couldnt be hidden.
Suzaku wanted to deceive me and trick me away, but its not that easy humph humph. I saw through their lies and found out where Father and Mother is. Since I am here, I will never leave until I find them!
What about the knife rain?
What about the sea of fire?
Those life-threatening obstacles are mainly targetted at humans when entering this ce. Theyre far weaker against demons.
Chapter 1980 - “Meeting (6)”
Chapter 1980 Meeting (6)
Mother, where are you?
Bai Xiachen insisted on standing up from the ground despite his terrible state. First wiping some of the tears from the corners of his eyes: I miss you so much But I am a man now. I cant cry and will only smile. Only by being strong am I qualified to protect Mother.
His little body was slightly unstable as he peered up to the fiery hot sun burning in the sky, thus causing his parched lips to rip from dehydration.
No, I cant fall now. I still have to go to find Mother. I have been in the Hell Domain for so long already. Maybe if I go a little further then I will be able to find Mother.
All the tears of grievance building up inside the steambun got once again forced down again, turning it into fuel to move those small legs forward.
Im not a three-year-old child anymore. Im eight this year. If I cant even do this much, I am not qualified to be a man. I wont be a burden to anyone!
Perhaps even Bai Xiachen had lost track of time or how long hes been in the desert, but eventually, he did find a city and stood at its gate.
Blinking his eyes in confusion after checking out the notice board posted around the side, Howe the portrait look so much like Father?
Little brother, whats wrong with you? A surprised voice came from the boys side.
Bai Xiachen slowly swung his head over and met a beautiful youngdy standing in front of himself.
This girl was about fifteen or sixteen years old and looked dainty and cute with a pair of smiling-shaped eyes. From the outside, she appears to be good-tempered and well-mannered.
Little sister, Bai Xiachen wiped the sweat from his forehead and pointed to the notice in front, that uncle is so handsome, do you know who he is?
At this moment, Bai Xiachen was filthy from the arduous journey, hence why the young maiden didnt recognize how simr they were.
Smiling in the face as she exined, Oh, you mean the husband to our monarch? Some time ago he eloped with another female and fled the Monarch Manor. Then news spread one day that the mistress came back and barged into the monarchs home, demanding various things until she got detained from all the fuss.
Bai Xiachen lowered his eyes to cover the meaningful glow in his eyes over the story. After a good while of his musing, he looks up and acts all cute and innocent: Little sister, who is the woman who went to the Monarch Manor to make the fuss? Im curious.
The girls eyes were a little confused, but after taking another look at the boy who was genuinely ragged in appearance, she then understood and didnt mind.
I dont know her exact identity. I only know that there are a few demonic beasts that follow her, calling her their queen or something. Oh yes, her name is somewhat simr to Miss Xin Yan, also called Yaner
Queen? Yaner?
Bai Xiachen clenched his small fist despite no visible emotion on his face aside from that bright smile.
Thank you little sister. Aigh, by the way, how do I find that Monarch Manor? I want to go see
The girl pursed her lips and smiled: The monarch will bring the husband back today, and once again remarry. Right now many are going there to join in on the celebration so its not hard to find your way. Just follow the trail the crowd made through the Endless Forest.
Chapter 1981 - Bai Xiachen’s Here (1)”
Chapter 1981 Bai Xiachens Here (1)
Get married again? Bai Xiachens eyes became filled with surprise and confusion.
The girl chuckled at his expression and continued: I heard the monarch was already married to the man, but at that time they didnt dere it to the world so that didnt count. This time she ns to re-marry again and let the shameless females in the world not to rob other peoples men.
A touch of anger gradually appeared in Bai Xiachens eyes as the murderous impulse surged within his soul.
I need to keep it down. The most important matter is finding Mother and Father first, the rest cane afterward. Otherwise, they will get in your way before you even see them.
Sister, isnt there a saying that seeing is believing, and hearing is false? None of you have ever seen them married, yet youre so set on believing the story? What if that queen isnt the second one, that it was the monarch who forced him to marry her instead? Didnt the guy leave the estate and elope? I think that says something about the story being sketchy.
The girl chuckles softly: Little brother, why are you so cute? Dont you know about the monarchs position in the domain? With her capability, why would there be a need to cheat? The monarchs will is absolute, nor can she lie. Whats more, its well known she despises those who go behind their partner and cheat. We do not doubt that one bit!
Bai Xiachen lightly purses his lips, Thats not necessarily true, maybe in the future another side to her wille to light.
After dropping this sentence, he didnt bother to argue further and walked in the direction pointed out by the girl. In his view, these people got brainwashed by the stories passed onto the public; therefore, any further argument would be pointless and futile. Only hard evidence would prove otherwise.
The girl in the meanwhile was utterly shocked by what shes heard. Watching the departing back of the steambun, she didnt know whether to be angry or amused right now.
Once past the Endless City, Bai Xiachen quickly found the Endless Forest as indicated. He did not rush to look for Bai Yan, instead he found ake to wash himself of the dust and grime.
I can bezy when Mother is not around, but Im about to see her. First I need to make myself presentable, otherwise she will be angry. Mother doesnt like dirty children. With that thought, he smiles and nces up to the bright sunlight.
After washing his face and checking his own ragged clothes, hes suddenly befallen with a dilemma: What should I do about clothes? I snuck out of the Demon Realm without preparing anything. If I go in this state will Mother be upset?
But I cant exactly go see Mother naked, can I?
Even I dare to do that, Father will definitely be upset and toss me away.
At that point, it will be impossible to stick to Mothers side
After pondering for half a minute, Bai Xiachen finally decided and did nothing.
If Mother and Father dislike my wardrobe then thats fine, its no big deal if I act all cute. Mother always fall for this.
No longer hesitating, the steambun began to walk in strides for the depths of the Endless Forest by following the tracks left behind by the public crowd. It wont be long until he arrives at the Monarch Manor at the pace hes going.
Chapter 1982 - Bai Xiachen’s Here (2)”
Chapter 1982 Bai Xiachens Here (2)
Inside the Monarch Manor.
The demon king indifferently red at Willow with those perennially cold eyes as the trickle of blood spilled forward from the lips. Despite the injury, he never once took a step away from Bai Yans side, acting as her shield like a guardian angel.
Di Cang! Willows voice quivered with disbelief and pain, Why are you so protective of her? What is so good about her that you must do this?
Thought finally caused the man to smile over that questioning, which only hurt the jealous monarch further.
I dont remember anything anymore, nor do I remember why shes so good. All I know is that shes the best woman in the world and that I need to protect her.
No one canpare with her
Outside the courtyard, Mo Xin Yans body gradually copsed to the ground after that promation. Shes weeping tears of sadness at the cruel fate.
The woman just now is an imposter, and that this one is the real love?
But I dont want to ept this.
How can such a man be so obsessed with a woman?
Hahaha! Willow bursts outughing after a while of silence. Shes wild and erratic in the eyes as she cries tears of sorrow at the stab in her heart, Di Cang, I originally thought I could finally have you by my side by doing all this, but I was wrong. Lowering her eyes as she inhaled deeply to convince herself its the right thing to do, Dont me me, this is your fault in forcing me. I can only remove her to end your fascination with her!
This is alright. As long as I kill her, Di Cangs heart will be mine eventually. I will take his soul out and put it inside a puppet. That way he can be by my side forever.
As the old saying goes. When love reaches an extreme, what that emotion bes could be nothing short of vileness. The pure and disgusting type to make one rot from within. Willow might not have been a evil and cruel person before, but love has clearly twisted her personality beyond redemption.
We support your decision Monarch! You shouldve done this long ago towards this ungrateful and heartless man!
Thats right! You are the best woman in this world. Any man who doesnt cherish your love deserves nothing short of death! Kill that whore for being so shameless!
When the first sentence sounded, Di Cang didnt give it much care since its only directed at himself. However, the second one caused a huge response since it was aimed at his wife. In his world, no one gets to insult his true love.
Without knowing why, the young and angry man who said to kill Bai Yan froze without understanding why. Its as if hes in a frozen iceberg, shivering and afraid of his surroundings until Di Cangs punch hit him in the chest without notice. Blood oozed from his chest and stained his clothes red.
Thats the price to pay for all of you If I hear another word about my wife again! Di Cangs murderous gaze swept across the crowd and knocked them down a notch. They didnt dare to meet his due to the demonstration and instantly cowered like rats.
Turning back to the monarch in question, the demon kings voice was seething with rage, It seems that youve been throwing out many false stories since I escaped from your estate. Not only did you make up the lie of us being married, you also framed Yaner of being my mistress. When have we ever been together?
Willows breathing was huffing with frustration at the string of interrogating words. Without thought, she yelled back, Are you not going to acknowledge us after you made the vow? Youve promised to always love me!
Chapter 1983 - Bai Xiachen’s Here (3)”
Chapter 1983 Bai Xiachens Here (3)
It was already impossible for her to gain Di Cangs heart, therefore she must not disappoint the domains denizens here at the very least. Besides, no one knows if they are in fact married. Theres no evidence to prove otherwise.
Although I forgot everything, I understood Except for Yaner, any woman standing by my side will disgust and sicken me. Yet you say youre rted to me? How ridiculous. The man cracked a snickeringugh of frost, letting his contempt for the monarch to show across the face.
Of course hes not rted to you. A young and green voice came from behind then, causing everyone to turn towards the young teen strolling over.
Young and fair-skinned with a baby face, the young mans voice was full of contempt at the monarch, Yan Yan and Di Cang already have a son thats eight years old. Are you implying you were married to him eight years ago?
Willowsplexion turned pale as she stumbled backward from the mental impact.
This teenager why is his face so familiar? I think I saw it somewhere before, but I cant remember where.
If it was in the past and someone else, Willow would surely rebuke the im of there being a kid. But shes fallen into a rpse due to Mo Li Shangs familiar face.
Youre lying! One of the leading maids saw the spiraling situation and quickly denied the story, You said they have a child together? Where is the kid then? Bring the child out for everyone to see! This man is obvious our monarchs husband, and it was that woman taking advantage of his amnesia to seduce him away. Theres no truth in your story at all!
Willow snapped back to reality about hearing her attendants outcry. Shooting a look back to her maid, she signals her to stop but doesnt deny what got said since its a good excuse.
So what if they have a kid together? Not like the child cane into the Hell Domain due to the obstacles I ced. Sure, its weaker if a demon enters, but the pain is nothing tough about. Besides, when have anyone heard of a kid enduring tribtion after tribtion? Thats ridiculous!
Thinking of this, Willows heart slightly rxed and allowed her to smirk a sneer, Di Cang is indeed my husband. This woman knew that and took advantage of his memory loss to take advantage of the opening. Dont worry though everyone, Im over him now. I dont want him anymore But neither of them can leave today!
The moment her voice fell down the monarch had already jumped forward to swing that sword at the demon king. All her attacks were lethal, showing how determined she was at salvaging her own reputation.
Seeing her make such a decision, everyone present couldnt resist feeling giddy inside for the choice.
They had long felt such a half-hearted man wasnt worthy of their monarch. To have thedy kill the very guy was proof shes amazing beyondpare. They wont question her authority or words, ever!
If it was the previous Di Cang where hes at full strength, dealing with these attacks would be nothing. But the injuries, thats been a problem since he awoke, which made his brows furrow up in annoyance.
Meanwhile, Bai Yans attention never once left the cauldron under her control in the rear. Its taking everything from her to do this, and that showed in the beads of sweat flowing down the cheeks.
Chapter 1984 - Bai Xiachen’s Here (4)”
Chapter 1984 Bai Xiachens Here (4)
Under the onught of assaults from the despicable monarch, Di Cang continues to repel the attacks one after the other. Hes showing blood along the lips, but never once had the demon king waivered under the pressure.
On the contrary, Willows cold hard determination to silence the stain in her name had started to crumble instead.
Di Cang is obviously still injured so why is he able to resist me for this long? If this continues, that woman will soon finish her refinement of the cure to my drug! I cant let this drag on, I must finish this.
Everyone attack now, kill the woman first! Willows wretched voice screeches out, ordering the battle maids under her control to charge in droves.
That finally destabilized Di Cangs reserved heart after hearing those words. Hes had enough trouble fending off the monarch, its only going to get worse with more hands to look out for. If you darey a single finger on her then I will never let any of you go!
Willow felt suffocating over that threat. Gritting her teeth until her lip was bleeding, All of you attack now! I want her dead this instant!
Boom!
Anger surged out from the demon kings heart, thus causing a hurricane to surge around his body to act as a shield.
Yaner is mine, no one is allowed near her!
Di Cang, you deal with that monarch, I will handle these rabbles. Its then that Mo Li Shangs voice came from the rear again, I wont let anyone touch or harm her.
Di Cangs back stiffened so slightly before he nced around to face the teens determined face, Alright!
Mo Li Shang stood next to Bai Yan with firm eyes as he watched the horde of foes charge at him. The teen didnt fret, nor did he show fear. Instead, he raised a hand and summoned out a sword to brandish it towards the horde of opponents charging at him.
Boom!
Willow des chopped down relentlessly at the wind storm created by Di Cang and created shockwave after shockwave.
No! Seeing that the monarchs killing intent was getting stronger and stronger, Mo Xin Yan who was hiding behind the courtyard charged over with her own sword and intervened.
Shifu, are you really going to kill him? She bit her lips tightly with tears flowing down those eyes, You forget how much you loved him? Are you really going to kill the man you love the most?
Willows action stopped at the intervention. Staring down at her student, the woman sharply snaps out, This is my business, get out of my way.
No, Shifu, you cant kill him! The tears in Mo Xin Yans eyes poured out like a river as she repelled another swing from the monarch, Please let him go, okay?
This rebellious behavior obviously surprised Willow to no end. Gazing down at her once obedient student with a scrutinizing re, Xin Yan, have you forgotten what I said to you before?
That finally brought a bit of sense back into thess whos lost in the heat of the moment.
Chapter 1985 - Bai Xiachen’s Here (5)”
Chapter 1985 Bai Xiachens Here (5)
Shifu, I didnt betray you, Im only afraid you wille to regret itter if you really kill him! Mo Xin Yan raised her eyes in panic, clenching that fist tightly in fear.
Willow heart became heavier and heavier as she came to terms with what has be of her student. She could be harsh and cruel to those she deemed beneath herself, but this child had followed her for years. Theres no way she didnt have a strand of attachment to thess.
After a long time, she finally shot open those eyes again and removed all the emotions on her face. Xin Yan, all these years, I have always treated you as my own daughter, but I never thought you would betray me for a man, hahaha! That said, the monarch began tough wildly as the bitterness seethed forward from her voice.
She had indeed been very harsh on Mo Xin Yan, but in the same way, she also regarded her as a daughter. Aside from Di Cang being the man she wants, this Xin Yan was Willows only other.
The sense of betrayal in the monarchs voice didnt go unnoticed in Mo Xin Yans ear as she shuddered in the understanding of what shes done.
Shifu I
Enough! Willow snapped in anger and stopped thess from making excuses, Xin Yan, do you think at this point I will still believe you? I have warned you long ago not to taint him. Even a thought is not permitted. Did you think my words are nothing but wind in your ear?
Mo Xin Yan stumbled backward as beads of tears rolled down the cheeks. She wanted to defend herself but found her throat croaking in silence. The girl simply didnt have anything to say.
Shifu, please spare him. Or at least make him lose his memory thoroughly.
Mo Xin Yan pleaded in a praying fashion. Towards this shifu of hers, she had no power to resist. Its like a mortal facing a god, only prayers and begging would work and nothing else. Sadly, that was the biggest mistake thess could make because she had indirectly confessed to the public of the truth.
Wahh!
The crowd fell into turmoil at the unintentional words. Their minds wanted to believe in Willow, but the truth was slowly and gradually degrading their belief even if they themselves didnt want to face reality.
What did she say about making him lose his memory more thoroughly?
Does this mean the mans amnesia is due to the monarchs work?
How could such an outstanding highly conducted woman like the monarch do such a thing?
But these words came from the mouth of Miss Xin Yan, what are we supposed to believe..
Mo Xin Yan, you are tired, thats why youve begun talking nonsense. Willow drew a snarl in her snickering smile and gathered force into her palm before releasing it upon the student, Maids, take the youngdy. I will dispose of herter for this betrayal.
Mo Xin Yans figure immediately fell backward and fell into the crowd, and due to the shockwave of the blow, her clothes were in tatters with holes all over.
Shifu, I know that you have always regarded me as your own daughter, thats why I will never betray you for a man. I only want you to have happiness. A trickle of tears slowly fell down the girls cheek, giving her a sad and pitiful appearance only found in those who are kind and gentle, You love him so much. If he dies, the only one to be hurt is you!
Chapter 1986 - Bai Xiachen’s Here (6)”
Chapter 1986 Bai Xiachens Here (6)
Willows eyes were cold as she signaled the maids to move forward with their swords in hand. Despite Mo Xin Yans status, they didnt hesitate and brandished their des around the girls neck.
This time is Shifu really going to kill me?
Xin Yan, I am first going to deal with these people first, then I will settle the issue with you. Willows smirk didnt have any kindness left in them, only the murderous gaze of a judge deciding the fate of the weak. Di Cang, your ability is truly astonishing. Even my disciple is now under your whim. To save you, shes willing to betray even me and made up stories to tarnish my image.
The crowd flew into an uproar and red at Mo Xin Yan who became the target of their ire.
That makes sense.
When have we heard of the monarch being such a person?
Its just that this mans ability seduce girls are too strong, thats why Miss Xin Yan is lying for him.
Such men are not worthy of our monarchs love!
Di Cang did not speak to defend his reputation but instead used the opening to wipe some of the blood from the corner of his lip. Hes a man of action. Always have and always will, which he showed by increasing his bloodthirsty killing intent.
Wahh!
Suddenly, the demon kings figure turned into a streak of wind to get behind the monarchs back in a sh. He didnt hesitate or show mercy, shing down with his sword that sliced reality itself.
In her defense, Willow was far more rxed. She already anticipated such tactics. So with a raise of her hand, an immense force blew out from the palm and sted the energy de away as well as resealing the reality crack. Its her domain, meaning everything happened under her watch.
Di Cang, your injuries have not recovered, why must you force me to fight you? A smile rose from the monarchs face after uttering that, Do you think that you are still my opponent now?
Hes no longer the True Celestial from way back, and his strength has diminished beyondpare. Not to mention hes also injured now.
In an instant, the temperature around Willow dropped to below zero as she struck again.
You old witch, dont you dare bully my father and mother!
Suddenly halting after that outburst from the side, Willows body fell into shock due to the disbelief of what shes heard. Those words were echoing in her head, simr to a p from thunder and refusing to leave her mind.
Stumbling to gain her footing, the woman took a good while to search for the source. She eventually did and saw a little young boy wearing dirty clothes ripped in multiple ces.
Instantly, Willow knew the child was Di Cangs son. That air, those eyes, its too simr to the demon king. In fact, the contour of the boy was already drawing close to the fathers, only younger and less mature.
At the same time this was urring, a loud explosive noise suddenly came from Bai Yans cauldron. Its the signal that the medicine haspleted after the womanmitted her all to refining this precious pill.
Its finally done The demon queen opened the lid and used her bare hands to pluck out the green beady object.
Chapter 1987 - Di Cang’s Recover (1)”
Chapter 1987 Di Cangs Recover (1)
Xiachen. Bai Yan could tell it was her precious boy outside the courtyard with just one nce.
Right now the little kids face was clean and handsome, only marred by the tattered clothes he wore due to not having a recement. Even so, it wont stop the steambun from calling out.
Mother He loses his angry face and dons the most brilliant and shining smile he has. Its his usual demeanor when facing the woman of his life.
Di Cangs gaze also turned to the little boy in question, but instead of the happy reunion thats supposed to be between father and son, the demon king only had a doubtful expression.
Xia Xiachen Bai Xiachen? The name appeared involuntarily in his mind, and that changed the initial confusion to a dazed softness.
Mother, did Father go stupid? Why is he looking at me with those eyes? This behavior was something never before shown to the steambun from his old man, for that, it made Bai Xiachen jerk backward and look towards Bai Yan for help.
Youre my son are you not? Di Cang seemed to have forgotten about the war happening around himself and slowly walked towards the boy.
Bai Xiachen became even more confused: Mother, really went stupid! He doesnt even know who I am!
Bai Yan pursed her lips and said nothing, holding onto the pill toe before her husband.
Ive finished refining the medicine. Take this. It will heal your injuries. Her words fluttered into the demon kings ear, causing the man to melt away in a creamy fashion.
Okay. Di Cang smiles and happily reaches over to take the pill off the wifes hand.
This wasnt good, not good at all for Willow. The monarch frantically ran forward in haste, Dont take the pill!
Due to the nervousness of whats toe, her voice was shaky and unstable. It couldnt be helped. It was extremely hard for the woman to harm the demon king to begin with. If Di Cang regained his strength then she stood no chance with his guard up.
Mo Xin Yan didnt react like her shifu though despite being restrained. Her sight had locked onto the steambun and his face, which she promptlypared it to the man. Its then that a surge of cold frost swept up from her feet and into thedys heart.
This man has married and with children?
And the son is already so big?
Mo Xin Yans heart shuddered at the irony she brought upon herself. But that emotion soon transformed into a bitter rage that wanted to suffocate her entire existence.
If this is what it means to love someone, then I. never want to fall in love in the first ce!
That way, I wouldnt be in so much pain.
Boom!
In the instant that Willow rushed towards Di Cang, the man who had originally turned his back on her swung around and released a wild storm. Their powers collided violently in the air, throwing everything in their vicinity away like scraps in the wind.
Chapter 1988: Di Cangs Recover (2)
Chapter 1988: Di Cangs Recover (2)
Willow got forcibly repelled back several steps from that exchange. When she looked up again to meet that seductive and handsome face, her ownplexion had already gone pale.
He recovered
This man, hes fully recovered.
How am I going to handle this now?
The others didnt miss the panting breath from the monarchs chest, but their focus couldnt leave the steambuns figure due to his appearance.
This little boy looks so simr to that Sir Di Cang, its impossible to say theyre not father and son.
"HAHA!" Suddenly, Willow bursts into a wildugh. Its filled with self-ridicule and sarcasm like someone being shamed.
For a while, the whole courtyard had fallen quiet.
"Di Cang" Her white dress fluttered gently with the wind as sadness surged forward on her expression, "You are so cruel, what on earth cant Ipare to her?"
Even if he loses his memory, this woman is the only one in his heart?
Willows gaze finally turned to Bai Yan to take a serious look for once.
This woman is indeed very beautiful, so beautiful that even I am moved by her contour. Its just like back then. Di Cang and this woman fought, over and over again. Yet, no matter when or where, shes always the most glorious and shining existence. Di Cang will only have her in his eyes.
The old grudge once again shed before Willows eyes like a film, which only made her all the sadder.
I thought I could have him as long as I be more like her, but in the end, Im only fooling myself. When did it start? I used to be so kind and gentle, like all my peers who dreams of finding love and a husband. Since when did I get so absorbed in bing like her just to win this mans heart? Am I still myself anymore?
"Bad woman, you can''tpare to my mother, not ever! Bai Xiachen''s small body got in front of Bai Yan and acted like a shield, his aura strong and unyielding. "You don''t deserve to bepared to her!"
Willows fist clenched violently over that statement as her gaze shifted over from Di Cangs and onto the steambuns. She was sad before, but now its all about rage and the desire to murder this runt.
"Are you Di Cangs son?" She sneered and seethed with disdain.
Bai Xiachen did not reply to her question, but instead swinged around to act all cute and innocent before Bai Yan: Mother, is this bad woman stupid? Didnt she hear me call Father already? Whats the point of asking me that rhetorical question?
Willow almost wanted to explode there as her chest huffed and puffed from annoyance. Its bad enough shes losing face, now shes being insulted by a runt.
Chapter 1989: Di Cangs Recover (3)
Chapter 1989: Di Cangs Recover (3)
"Di Cang, I''m asking you again, are you really unwilling to marry me? Not even as a concubine?" When she finally spoke, her voice weakened with a hint of pleading.
Hiss!
Everyone that heard this gasped in a cold shudder. They''re all staring at the monarch in disbelief due to those words.
In the domain, they all knew Willow as ady who hated men with multiple wives. For that, she earned the respect of both genders for many years. But now it''se to the truth that it''s false? That she''s willing to be someone''s concubine, a mistress?
"Shifu!"
Mo Xin Yan''s eyes widened in surprise, her body trembling as the color drained from that face.
Why
Why is the shifu who wouldn''t allow me to be the man''s concubine pleading to be one?
My shifu shouldn''t be like this, she should''ve used every means to snatch Di Cang over.
Shifu is so powerful What in the world is there that she can''t do?
Mo Xin Yan bit her lip until it was bleeding as the idol and source of her own pride copsed from within. It''s upheaving her ideology and crushing it.
Di Cang''s voice was cold as he replied: "In this life, I will only have one wife, no concubines!"
In this life, I will only have one wife, no concubines!
Willow''s body nearly copsed as those words echoed in her head, causing those weeping tears to flow forward and memories of old to resurface
Ten thousand years ago, her father also went to the pce to propose a marriage for herself. Naturally it wasn''t for the position of the queen, but a consort ordyship title, but what did they get? The same speech from that dominating king whom entranced her at first sight.
"In this life, I will only marry one wife, and if I don''t meet a woman who can make me put down my pride, then I will have no other, nor will there be a concubine by my side."
Thenter, that woman appeared
A woman who was able to make the great demon king toss away his pride and grovel like a regr man
Unfortunately, this woman never realized the love she got from the man, only taking Di Cang as an adversary that needs to be fought off.
But never, ever, in Willow''s wildest dream would she expect this pair who fought day and night for years to be reborn anew and form a family. And have a child together.. This irony, it''s too much for the monarch to endure.
"Di Cang, your memory has been restored?" Bai Yan heard her husband''s deration and shifted away from her son''s and onto the man''s handsome face.
"Yan Er, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forgotten you" Di Cang met her gaze, those eyes giving all the answers she needed.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes before continuing: "Di Cang Tell me, did she hurt you?"
"I found the means to remove the bead from our daughter''s body, but. before I managed to leave, I inadvertently fell into the trap she set. As for the rest, I''ll exinter for you." The demon king wraps his arm around the woman''s shoulder before cooing into her ear, "I promise you, I will never let this sort of thing happen again in the future!"
Chapter 1990: Di Cangs Recover (4)
Chapter 1990: Di Cangs Recover (4)
There''s something Di Cang didn''t say. The reason why he fell into the trap was that he saw an unexpected scene. Specifically, a woman got attacked by several enemies. Even though their faces were different, but it only took the demon king one nce to know that the woman was none other than his wife.
"Aaaah!" Disheveled in her hair, Willow''s appearance was a mess by this point as she rattled her head due to the sanity leaving her mind. She''s unable to ept this reality and turned red in the eye with veins popping.
"Di Cang, since you are so heartless towards me then don''t me me for being unjust. No one is allowed to leave the Monarch Manor today, hahaha!" Willowughed wildly and caused those who heard it to shudder in cold chill.
This fear was especially true for those invited to attend this wedding ceremony. They''ve never expected Willow to behave this way, nor for her to have this crazy side.
"I think the Monarch Manor''s a bit turbulent today, I will bid my farewell first." A youngster who was scared out of his wits spoke first and attempted to run.
This caused a chain reaction among the guests because they all felt the same way. Unfortunately, the door mmed shut with a loud bang the second they tried to move towards the exit.
"As I said, no one is allowed to leave the estate today!" Despite the weather being a hot summer day, the guests back were shivering like they got thrust into an ice mountain.
"Monarch, what are you doing? We are only here to attend your marriage ceremony, when has it be a norm for the guests not to leave? Since the marriage is off, it''s only proper that we made our departure."
Willow sneered over thatment, her eyes pricking up in irony: "In the hearts of the people, I am everyone''s goddess, their faith. Why would I let any of you go after knowing so much?"
Whatever vileness hiding underneath was now open for everyone to see. She''s a venomous snake full of jealousy that only cares about her own reputation. She may not be like this at birth, but the long years of living in seclusion within this domain had twisted her into a "dark creature".
"No!" The young man who initially wanted to leave could not stand the atmosphere anymore and cried out horror. In his panic, he smashed the door with a powerful palm strike. "I''m leaving this ce. I don''t want to die yet!"
However, the door remained motionless under his assault. It''s obvious the material used for the building wasn''t normal.
"Let me out, let me out!!!"
Chapter 1991: Battle (1)
Chapter 1991: Battle (1)
Bang!
Suddenly, a force impacted the young man''s back and pierced through his body. First going stiff with eyes popping in shock, thed nces down at his chest where a giant hole was showing with blood continuously gushing out. He couldn''t believe this, but belief didn''t matter as the life gradually left this mortal body that went limp in the next.
Everyone in attendance became horrified, but more importantly, stunned by this picture. They knew the monarch was behaving out of characterpared to their expectation, but they didn''t expect her to start killing everyone who came to celebrate her supposed good day.
"Annoying." Willow snickers disdainfully at the target of her wrath before scanning the crowd staring over with the same kind of ridiculing faces from way past. "If anyone dares say another word, your ending will be just like him!"
Unable to speak due to the unshakable fear, the crowd surrounding the now lifeless corpse split apart to scatter. There''s no longer any sort of admiration in their eyes when facing the monarch, only boundless panic.
"Shi Shifu" Mo Xin Yan was also frightened by Willow''s method so she couldn''t stop stuttering when trying toplete a sentence.
"You shut up too!" Willow''s fierce gaze instantly shuts the girl''s mouth up, her murderous intent radiating across the air, "I will have you taste the consequences of betraying meter!"
Mo Xin Yan''s body froze, her legs unable to find the strength of standing up. In her eye, this woman was no longer the same powerful and peerless teacher, but an evil and sinister being that brought fear to those who watched.
"Yan''er, you and Xiachen wait here for me." Di Cang slowly loosened the arm around his wife''s shoulder and warily looked over to the monarch.
The two are having a standoff. Before the ying field was uneven, but now, it''s settled and the true fight was about to begin. It''s suffocating for those watching like they''re inside a hurricane.
Mo Xin Yan knew this was the only chance she had to flee. Before anyone noticed it, the girl had crawled away and disappeared into the back end of the estate.
"Di Cang, you''re the one who forced me to do this!" The corners of her mouth curved into a sneer as Willow''s killing intent spread across the surroundings.
"Father, do you need me to help you?" Bai Xiachen slowly stepped forward and took his spot beside the demon king. He may be small and young, but he''s already well on his way to inheriting his old man''s character.
"Just make sure to protect your mother." Di Cang smiled indifferently and turned down the offer from his son.
"Don''t worry Father, as long as I''m here then no one can touch Mother. I won''t let a single finger touch her dress." The steambun pats his chest like a big man.
The demon king didn''t say more, only faintly smiling as he focused on dealing with the monarch who had already rushed towards their family.
Chapter 1992: Battle (2)
Chapter 1992: Battle (2)
Meanwhile in the backyard, Mo Xin Yan was sprinting away after getting out of everyone''s view when a familiar voice up ahead caught her attention.
"Sister Xin Yan." Speaking this was a young girl dressed in rags hiding behind a tree. She''s only showing a part of her head with those curious eyes poking out.
"What are you doing here?!" Mo Xin Yan grew angry upon recognizing it was the dumb girl of the Monarch Manor.
Heart shrunk her head a little further behind the tree and sounded all wronged by the poor reception: "I heard the fighting sound in the front yard, I I wanted to go see what''s happening. But I know Mother wouldn''t like it so I''m just wondering what''s going on."
Mo Xin Yan''splexion got paler at the reminder. Her mood was already terrible, but the thought of the consequences only made it worse.
Biting those lips in annoyance, "How am I supposed to know what happened? If you want to know, you can go see for yourself."
"But" Heart lowered her head.
If I show myself before the public, Mother will be outraged at me.
I must''ve done something awful for Mother and Father not toe to see me for so many years. I don''t want to make it worse by being unruly.
"But I should be good. Only by behaving will Mother not be angry." Heart lifted her little head and showed the innocence in those eyes that didn''t understand the outside world.
Naturally this didn''t escape Mo Xin Yan''s sharp wittedness. It''s driving her crazy at the pure nature of this mentally damaged girl. But more than that, she''s very envious of Heart who managed to get adopted and such by sacrificing nothing.
Narrowing her eyes in with a burning annoyance, "Heart, do you know why Shifu hates you?"
The mentally damaged Heart tilts her head in confusion: "Why?"
I''ve been behaving myself, why does Mother hate me so much?
"Because" Mo Xin Yan sneered and ticked her lips into a contemptuous smirk, "who told you to be so dumb? Shifu likes smart people, you are stupid and slow. Not only are you a stain on Shifu''s reputation, no one in the world likes you you are the most disgusting person under the heavens. Shifu doesn''t even want to look at you because your very presence makes her want to strangle you!"
She hated Heart from the first time they met, not for any special reason, merely for the privilege given to this mentally damaged girl.
Under Mo Xin Yan''s humiliating tone and words, Heart''s expression naturally grew more miserable. She''s slow in the head due to the long years in that time stasis, but she''s by no means incapable of understanding anything. Those words hurt, and it hurts a loting from those whom she''s supposed to call family.
"I am this much of an annoyance?" Heart lowered her head further as the tears slowly soaked that dirt under her feet.
Chapter 1993: Battle (3)
Chapter 1993: Battle (3)
"That''s right!" Mo Xin Yan sneered, "Shifu told me she hates you so much that if you can die then it would be perfect."
If I can''t escape from the Monarch Manor today then Shifu will definitely kill me!
Since the person next to Shifu can no longer be me, I won''t let Heart have a peace of mind either. This will cause a rift between them, and they can never be the same again.
Smirking at the dreadful face shown by Heart after her lies, Mo Xin Yan leans in closer and whispers more cruel words: "You must remember, the one Shifu hates the most in this life is you. She only adopted you to torture you in the future! You''re so stupid, she will never like you!"
You''re so stupid, she will never like you~
Bang!
Those hurtful words exploded in Heart''s head, causing her already tiny and malnourished body to stagger backwards in pain. She''s crying tears that are so emotional that it hurts to watch.
"Heart, you are really too stupid. Do you think Shifu adopted you because of love? If she did, would she have allowed those servants to bully you? It''s so funny watching you hoping for Shifu to look at you, hahaha! It''s so ridiculous! In this ce, your status is lower than a ve, it''s below that of a dog!"
Due to how absorbed she was in her insults, Mo Xin Yan had omitted the strange appearance slowly forming on Heart''s figure.
"Aaaah!!!" A cry of sorrow shook the entire sky and ground. It''s the manifestation of anger, pain and despair.
Jolting backwards out of reflex from the shockwave, Mo Xin Yan nearly fell backwards while popping her eyes out in shock. There''s a violent surge of power flowing out of Heart''s body, and it''s continuing to grow bigger and bigger by the second like a vortex trying to swallow its surrounding.
"He Heart, what''s wrong with you?" She didn''t dare to get any closer and believed the other girl had gone crazy like her shifu. "You. don''t think that''s enough to scare me!"
But the unstable girl did not respond, only showing an emotionless face that was covered in tears. It''s unsettling for the other side who was the cause of this.
Out of panic and fear of drawing further attention over on this side, Mo Xin Yan swiftly ignored the abnormal girl and rushed for the back exit where it''s unlikely to be guarded.
Front yard.
The crowd also heard the earth-shattering cry from the back end, this includes Willow and Di Cang who were in fiercebat above the ground. But since this voice belonged to Heart, the monarch only took a brief pause before recovering herposure.
Chapter 1994 - Battle (4)”
Chapter 1994 Battle (4)
Mother. Bai Xiachen tugged on Bai Yans sleeve and made an uncertain face: What was that just now?
Bai Yan shook her head and began thinking, I dont know either. This should be a matter rted only to the Hell Realm, it likely doesnt have anything to do with us. Ignore it.
However, that doesnt mean Bai Yans attention wasnt aware of her surroundings. During this tiny break in the fighting, the demon queen noticed there was a missing person in the courtyard. Specifically, Mo Xin Yan should still be subdued by the maids in the back. Its pretty apparent she had snuck away using this distraction. But no matter, it doesnt matter since the main problem lies with Willow and her goons.
Then just when Bai Yan wanted to move and fight, Bai Xiachens childish voice cuts in again, Mother, leave these thugs to me and Uncle Mo Li Shang. You are a woman, and we are men so you only need to stand behind us and watch.
After uttering those heart-warming words, the steambun swung around to face the young man whos been smiling the entire time: Uncle Mo Li Shang, its been a long time.
Long time no see, Xiachen Greetings done, Mo Li Shangs voice immediately got serious, Yan Yan, you dont need to dirty your hands so leave them to us boys.
Bai Yan was taken aback by the boys behavior. Then turning to look at the people from the Monarch Manor, an idea shed within her eyes. Its an excellent opportunity to let her son practice on these foes since theyre not all that strong. If the two work together, oveing them should be fine.
Okay, you guys stay safe. She ruffled her sons hair and smiled with confidence.
Mother, I am powerful now, you dont need to treat me like a baby anymore. The steambun pouts but still raises his head to gloat.
Im older now, I can protect Mother and be the man of the family..
The fighters of the Monarch Manor dont care what arrangement this family had in mind. As soon as they heard Mo Li Shangs suggestion, they became outraged and jumped the youngster first with their swords.
But that carelessness was a costly mistake. The more headstrong that charged a the forefront became the first victim of Mo Li Shangs de as he countered with a direct sh from the head down. The blood instantly stained the sky red as it sttered everywhere.
Bai Yan silently watched this unfold from the rear. She always knew the guy was capable, but this level of strength was something of an enigma to her understanding. Undoubtedly, a touch of wariness appeared in her eyes as the guy yed his dance of death.
But the answer would have toeter. Right now shes preupied with observing her son, whos now confronted with a guy flexing an unnatural level of muscles in those arms. The mans trying to grab the steambun and pop him with a squeeze.
Of course, the simple attack wouldntnd on someone as nimble as Bai Xiachen. First jumping backwards in thest moment, his small figure bursts into a ball of white light and transforms into a small silver fox. Using this sudden change in size, the steambun uses the surprise to get in the blind spot of the muscle man and stab into the flesh with his mini sword.
I will make you pay for bullying my parents while Im not around! No one is allowed to hurt my mother! Though Bai Xiachens voice remains undeveloped, the dominant and proud aura was already showing. Hes well on his way to bing the next demon king.
Chapter 1995 - Together Till Death (1)”
Chapter 1995 Together Till Death (1)
A nket of gloom hase over this battlefield at some point. Like a heavy downpour, its making the atmosphere extremely heavy and suffocating for those underneath the clouds.
Willows face gradually darkened under this stress as well, and her grief towards Di Cang haspletely changed from the earlier grief to that of hatred and anger. That said, the mighty woman didnt just stare and stand there, she mustered this emotion in her body and charged at the demon king. In a sh, she was already behind Di Cang with the de making an upward swing.
Bang!
BooM!
Swish~
Blow after blow, the two went back and forth with no visible advantage with either taking the win.
Hoho Abruptly, Willows cynicalugh cuts in after a pause, Di Cang, it seems it will be difficult to distinguish who is stronger today, so I will settle this at another date!
In an instant, the entire earth started to quake at her signal, shaking and rumbling until cracks fissured out from all directions.
Di Cang could no longer care about the monarch at this sudden change in event. Hurrying over to his wifes side, the demon king pulls Bai Yan into his arms and then grabs the steambun by the cor to protect them both with his aura.
Such a warm-sided sight deeply stung Willows eyes, making her full of resentment. Shes red in the eyes and began tough wildly until her voice became deafening.
Hahaha! It doesnt matter how deeply you love today, your love will only bring you more pain in the future! At this moment, Willow had fallen into madness, her smile crazy and fanatical.
Those who came to celebrate today didnt even dare to breathe under this atmosphere. They only want to get away from the mad monarch by this point.
Yet.
Before they could catch their breath, the ground cracked entirely and revealed the chasm underneath. Its a mouth of darkness, devouring all the unaware who didnt escape in time.
In the Hell Realm, I am the goddess, Willow narrowed her eyes and made her usual cold face at Bai Yan, So, I will make sure you disappear for good under my watch, hahaha!
For any cultivator who breaks through to the Divine Lord level, they are able to create their own mini realm, effectively making them a god in this domain. Thats to say, Willow gets to control everything within this world. Even if that meant the destruction of this world, its at her disposal, just like how that chasm devoured the attendees today.
On cue, the sky as well began to warp into a wind tunnel. Whatever trees or greenery were sucked into this wormhole, and the poor animals in the Endless Forest were massacred without ever knowing their own fate. Worst of all, the phenomena was increasing in size and expanding across thendscape at incredible speed.
Chapter 1996 - Together Till Death (2)”
Chapter 1996 Together Till Death (2)
This what is happening? How did the Endless Forest be like this?
Its like the world ising to an end, its over, this time our whole domain is over
Everyone who didnt get devoured by the chasm in the ground was trembling in fright. Many of them somehow found safety in a corner or clinging to a small foothold on the side, but none were faring so well if nothing changed.
Endless Forest, Monarch Manor.
Yaner, you and Xiachen leave first. Di Cangs brows grew grim as he leaned down to kiss his wifes rosy lips. Ill be back soon.
Go home?
Bai Yan was stunned, and when she looked up, Di Cang had already ced a blue stone in her palm.
The bead in Lingers body is called the Demon me Bead, its an object that has its own will and unlikely willing to be taken out. This here is the Divine Water Stone, only it can restrain the power of the me bead. In addition, the existence of the Demon me Bead being inside our daughters body mustnt leak to anyone; otherwise, disaster will befall her from every angle. Di Cangs tone was very heavy and grim.
Thankfully the wind around them was strong so no one could hear their words due to how close he whispered the instruction. However, the scene nevertheless brought a sting to Willows eye due to the intimate contact the couple shared. Shes burning with jealousy in the eye and started to froth in the mouth.
You two are still talking about love after reaching this point? Since I control the Hell Realm, I will send the both of you to different ces, never to meet one another in this lifetime! Willow sneers derisively, her momentum growing more intense by the second. Even the clouds were swirling around her body due to the power, throwing rocks and bricks into the air into the forming hurricane.
..
Meanwhile in the back end of the manor, Mo Xin Yan who originally wanted to sneak away from the battlefield using the opening was suddenly thrust into a bind. Theres currently a vast gaping chasm blocking her way. If she didnt stop in the nick of time, she too wouldve fallen into this giant hole like all the rest.
Shifu has gone crazy
Shes really gone crazy!
How can she do this to her own work? She created everything here, how can she destroy all that she worked for?
Mother Heart, the mentally damaged girl, raised her head in a daze at this moment, catching fleeting a nce at the monarch standing in the epicenter of this hurricane. Shes so hurt from the lies that the child couldnt hold back the sorrow.
Hahaha! For Willow, shes lost all control of her body. In her mind, theres only the stinging picture of that family of three.
Di Cang. Bai Yans hand tightly held her husbands, ignoring the wave of murderous intent from the monarch, The fact that I came to find you means I wont go back alone. If we leave then we are leaving together, not one less.
In this life, she will not leave him again and go alone.
Yaner Di Cang counter grabbed Bai Yans hand and frowned slightly, You dont have to worry about me, I will go back to you soon.
Bai Yan smiled and shook her head: Do you remember what I said about my father on Earth? Hes timid and a coward. When my mothers side of the family got ughtered before his very eyes, he did nothing and watched from the side. So I wasnt able to trust another man again after that, until I met you again.
Chapter 1997 - Together Till Death (3)”
Chapter 1997 Together Till Death (3)
Di Cang did not speak then, only watching that smiling face of his wife that always brought peace andfort to his own existence.
Later I found out how we had a past life together, of how you gave up so much for me, of how much pain you endured for me. Since then, I vowed to never to leave your side at any cost. Wherever you go, I will be there standing by your side.
The fact that Bai Yan stepped into this Hell Domain to find him meant the demon queen had decided not to leave unless they were doing so together. Anything less was uneptable.
Mother, Bai Xiachen got up to his mother and made a firm face, its not easy for me toe here so you cant force me away. Im staying too.
Bai Yans heart ached over those words as she slowly closed her eyes.
The road to the Hell Domain wasnt easy for me so how could it be easy for Xiachen? It mustve hurt so much. The sea of mes, the raining des of ice, he had to endure all of that to reach us.
Bai Yans nose was ufortably itchy as the tears gradually formed due to those thoughts. Then raising her hand, she caressed that small head and spoke: Okay, were all staying together.
We are a family of three, never to be separated in life or death!
Bai Xiachen smiled brightly at his demand getting answered. Wrapping his arms around the demon queens waist, he rubbed his face against her chest with all his might to show his affection.
Mother, with you and Father here, I am not afraid of anything.
You are my courage. No sword or me can scare me as long as I have you by my side! Theres nothing I cant do!
By this point the situation was growing more desperate and dire for anyone still left in this area. The seemingly bottomless chasm in the ground has now epassed the entire Endless Forest with more signs of it growing. On top of this, the sky also started to warp at some point, making aerial escape impossible.
Bai Yans naturally knew their options to leave was diminishing by the second. Even so, she didnt budge and instead turned to Mo Li Shang whos been perfectly fine on where he stood. Shang Shang, you once told me you will never hurt me. Can I trust you on that promise?
The handsome yet baby-faced young man met her gaze head-on, those eyes clear and without pollution as he nodded.
Alright, then Ill believe you this time without reservation. Help me pass the Divine Water Stone to the Demon Realm and hand it over to Suzakus hand. She will know what to do with it, okay?
The mystery behind Mo Li Shang was still a question that needs answering, but their friendship doesnt carry any impurities, that much shes certain.
Not saying anything first, the baby-faced man reached over and took the Divine Water Stone off Bai Yans hand. Then after a good while of silence, he finally uttered the only thing he could because he knew what this meant: Yan Yan, I wont let you down.
Bai Yan smiled in relief after that promise. She needed nothing more from her friend. Then swinging back around to face Willow whos been ring at their family: If you want to separate our family then know that its impossible. Wherever Di Cang goes, I go. He and I will never be apart in this life!
Chapter 1998 - Together Till Death (4)”
Chapter 1998 Together Till Death (4)
Uncle Mo Li Shang, Bai Xiachen looks over to the guy, if I cant go back this time, you help take care Sister Dragony and Sister Linger. Also, tell Jin Tian not to be so gluttonous in the future. He is a man so he needs to look after the familys girls. Auntie also needs his protection.
Mo Li Shangs hand trembled at the steambuns almost will-like message. He wanted to say something but found his throat choaking.
After a moment of pause, he stared at the bluestone in his hand and knew what he must do.
I cant act like this. I promised Yan Yan to bring this back to the Demon Realm so get your act together you idiot!
Okay. Mo Li Shang finally decides to move, but not before giving onest nce at the mother and son that he must leave behind. Then in a ray of light, he shoots out into the distance using the mysterious power he wielded.
Willow did not care about the departure of this young man. In her mind, no one could leave the Hell Domain without her permission. They would all die once the world copsed, and all she needed to do was wait.
Haha, how whimsical of you to think he can leave the domain. Without my permission, none of you can leave. Willow smiled sarcastically but then changed to an entranced look whennding on Di Cangs figure. No matter how cold her heart bes, this woman somehow always manages to be swayed by the demon kings existence after her original outburst. Di Cang, if you want, I can let you live, really.
Di Cang lets go of Bai Yans hand and slowly walks towards Willow through the air, which causes the monarch to be overjoyed inside because this gave her hope he might change his mind.
Di Cang I know your strength is very strong, but this is the Hell Domain, my world. As long as I will it, everyone here will inevitably disappear, she cracks a fanaticalugh like shes got him on the rope, except for me, no one can live unless I help them.
Shifu Mo Xin Yan, whos been huddling in the corner of the estate, trembled inside after hearing that ruthless statement.
Not many know this, but this disciple of Willows understood it would be impossible for her teacher to create another domain after this one. The Hell Domain was the embodiment of the creator, an extension of their power. If this world copses into oblivion, Willow would be severely traumatized and lose a vast portion of her cultivation.
Di Cang had already stopped before the monarch using this short timeframe. He didnt utter a word but raised an arm andshed out.
Pfff!
Due to how obsessed she was behaving, Willow never had the time to notice the demon kings strike against her shoulder, thus allowing the man to puncture a hole right through that flesh and bone. Blood instantly stained her white dress as a result.
If it was the previous Willow, she might not be so easily injured even if her attention did get divided. However, initiating the destruction of the Hell Domain cost her enormously, both physically and mentally.
Stumbling back several steps due to the impact, her cheeks had gotten paler due to the excessive blood loss. The answer saddens the monarch, but more than that, shes outraged at the demon kings repeated denial and stubbornness.
Di Cang!!! She bit her lip until it bled before bursting into a wild cackle: You all deserve to die, all of you deserve to die!
Chapter 1999 - Endless Darkness (1)”
Chapter 1999 Endless Darkness (1)
This is only the interest for now. After not killing Willow in one move, Di Cang didnt idle and swiftly returned to his wifes side. Taking her by his arm, he stares down at the crazy-looking monarch with condescending eyes, And whatever you owe us, I will settle the ounts on another day!
Once this statement came ahead, the Endless Forest gradually disappeared from view, leaving only a shroud of darkness as far as the eye can see. The destructive sequence in this area was nearingpletion, leaving only portions of the manor floating atop a ck mouth.
Mo Xin Yan happened to be one of the lucky ones after taking refuge atop a crumbling b of a wall. Shes frightened and mortified, unable to believe the emptiness that now surrounds herself. As for the leftover survivors, they werent faring so well either. Many had urinated their pants, and some were barely clinging to an object with a finger to live. Regardless though, it wont be long until they too perish into the darkness.
Di Cang didnt care about strangers of course. With his wife and son in each hand, the demon king doesnt resist the gravitational force pulling them downwards. Hes powerful, but he had no means to break apart reality to escape either.
Before long, only silence filled the familys ear until the pull disappeared and only weightless remained.
Mother Where is this ce? Bai Xiachens childish voice sounded in the darkness.
Bai Yan did not answer for some reason. Its strange, but thats not an issue because thedys aura remains next to them.
Mother, why arent you talking? Bai Xiachens tone sounded dejected, If we die, or cant go out, what will happen to Ling Yan and Jin Tian whos back home? Also, Sister Dragony only has us as her family, what will she do if we dont show up again? She will definitely be saddened by our departure
At the thought of his two sisters sobbing cry, the steambuns heart would promptly be ufortable. Its as if something was rubbing him in the wrong way with no way to stop it. The boy could confront death, but he couldnt confront the fear of making the girls in his family cry.
Oh, right, theres also Auntie Xiao Wan after she lost State Teacher. If she loses all of us too, I cant even begin to imagine how she will live.
At the end, Bai Xiachens voice began to choke due to the strong emotions swelling forward. Out of reflex, he hugged Bai Yans waist forfort.
Mother I am scared Scared of them crying and never being able to meet us again in the future.
In this ce of endless darkness, the boy had no means to see his mothers face or expression right now, only recognizing her presence through the aura.
Father, whats happening with Mother? Why isnt she answering my question? Bai Xiachen tugged at Di Cangs sleeve and asked with a pitiful voice.
Di Cangs hand tightened around his wifes waist as well since hes not getting a good feeling about this either: We should find a way out of here first.
But Bai Xiachen looks downward to where his feet should be. Theres no way for them to climb upwards, nor a way to fall down again. Theyre only floating in this dark space.
Xiachen, trust me, I will have a way to leave.
Chapter 2000 - “Endless Darkness (2)”
Chapter 2000 Endless Darkness (2)
Bai Yan did not know how long she had been floating In the darkness. The only thing this demon queen wanted to do was open her eyes in desperation. Sadly, she couldnt. In fact, thedy couldnt even open her mouth to make a squeak.
No!
I must not give up! I cant let Di Cang and Xiachen worry about me like this!
Thinking of this, Bai Yan clenched her hands into a ball until the pain gradually cleared her muddled state. She still couldnt speak or see, but having a clearer mind was better than nothing.
Yaner, can you hear us? A mans muffled voice drifts over.
Yes!
I can hear you clearly!
Bai Yan tried to shout out several times, but the voice only resonated in her heart and not outward.
Yaner, whether you can hear us or not, me and Xiachen will be by your side so dont worry. I will find a way to leave this darkness. No one can trap us. Di Cang hugged her again, embracing that body so the woman wouldnt have the faintest chance of slipping away into the darkness.
With a flutter of her eyshes due to the physical contact, Bai Yan stopped struggling to open her eyes there. She may not be able to see him, but the intimacy was all the warmth she needed.
Somewhere off in the bushes, Willow was covered in blood as she leaned against a tree trunk she found after her self-destructive act.
In the end, I brought the destruction of the Hell Domain with my own hands. I let my anger swallow me. But its okay even if I dont control a domain anymore and suffer for it, I can still rebuild. Theres the Demon Realm. One day, I will make all of demonkind submit to me!
Shi Shifu Mo Xin Yan was shivering in a corner right now.
Though afraid, the girl understood the only reason shes alive was that the monarch spared herself; otherwise, she would never have escaped the fate that had befallen everyone else.
Willow slowly opened her eyes at that voice, the gaze indifferent and cold while watching Mo Xin Yan and Heart whom she spared.
Compared with Mo Xin Yans trembling appearance, Hearts was rtively calm for the situation. In fact, the old ignorant and innocent appearance was long gone, reced by a squirming child that buried her head against the knee like shes locked herself off from the rest of the world.
Mo Xin Yan, do you know your wrong? Willow asked indifferently.
Plop!
Mo Xin Yan was so frightened that she immediately kneeled before the monarch, her face pale and panicking.
Shifu, I know my fault. Please forgive me for being ignorant and stupid.
Slowly getting up with that condescending gaze, Willow sneered a smirk at the girls cowardice: I said it before that you are not allowed to have ideas about him. To think you not only went after him, you also betrayed me for him?
Chapter 2001 - Endless Darkness (3)
Chapter 2001 Endless Darkness (3)
Mo Xin Yans sweat flowed without resistance along her forehead as thedy bit that pale lip, Shifu, I didnt want to betray you, I just didnt want you to kill him, I was afraid... afraid that Shifu will regret it.
Slowly closing her eyes, she waited a good while before opening them again after mustering up the courage in her voice, In my mind, Shifu is like a mother, someone I hold dear. Yes, I admit I like Di cang, but I only regard him as a father figure and didnt want him to die, thats all.
Even now, Mo Xin Yan did not dare to admit her thoughts aloud for fear of retribution.
Willow sneered and smugly smirked at the lying student: I dont care what you think or what your excuse is. From here onforward, you and Heart will only serve me. If I find out you vited my orders again, the consequences wont be so easy anymore, you understand?!
At this moment, Mo Xin Yan couldnt take her eyes off of that furious me burning within the monarchs gaze. Its soul piercing, sending her whole existence cowering with the head hanging low.
Yes, Shifu, your disciple understands.
Get up, Willow waves her hand and forcibly dragged Mo Xin Yan up.
Mo Xin Yan, do you want to know where they all went? Willow narrowed her eyes at the sorry excuse of a disciple she had and asked this aloud.
Shaking that head without daring to look up: Your disciple dont want to know.
HAHA, Willows smugness grew even bigger as she continued, the ce where I pulled Heart from is a space where time stands still. In fact, it is the path separating the Hell Domain and the Demon Realm. I dont have anymand over it because it belongs to a powerful person from ancient times. That individual used to have a connection with the Demon Realm and knew my father at one point.
The more she spoke, the more entranced the monarch seems to be by her past memories.
Its because of that connection that I overheard his conversation with my father. I learned of that spaces existence and built the Hell Domain behind it, preventing anyone from crossing over unless they want to be trapped inside.... Stopping to gaze up into the pure blue sky, Willows eyes flickered with the light of remembrance and emotion, Thenter, I by pure chance found the book left by that person. There were a lot of knowledge inside the texts, including the way to manipte the space and turn it into a passage of ice and fire like you know today. It embodied my hatred for humanity.
I thought that by doing so, I would be able to prevent the woman froming to my domain in the future, but I didnt expect her toe anyways....
Willows cackling voice didnt carry any sinister note to it, but somehow it made Mo Xin Yan even more afraid than earlier.
Xin Yan, tell me, whats so bad about your shifu here? Why did Di Cang always refuse me? It was as so before, and it is the same now, but no matter, I dont care anymore. If he wont ept me then I wont let them have it any better either.... Willows momentum instantly transformed after that statement, turning cold and murderous, The time inside there is a static, never changing and unmoving. They cant cultivate or leave, forever drifting in the darkness until they rot from within.
Shifu, wouldnt your decision be the same as letting them be together forever?
Chapter 2002 - Endless Darkness (4)”
Chapter 2002 Endless Darkness (4)
So what? Willow mutely cackled and freaked the other side some more, They are in that ce, which is equivalent to being isted for eternity. Even if Bai Yan is still by his side, he can no longer interact with her anymore!
Shifu, please dont say more, I dont want know anymore. Looking down at the ground, the Mo Xin Yan found her soul losing itself under this depressing reality.
Its nothing like how she imagined her world to be. The shifu she idolized was a evil viin, and the bond they built up was nothing but a fragile ss thats been shattered. Almost everything thus far was a charade, an act that had no foundation.
No, you should know, Willow flicked a finger to push her disciples chin back up so their eyes would meet, because. if you betray me again in the future, your ce will be with them inside that darkness! I will have you drift endlessly in that state, never to step outside again!
That warning instantly got the girls attention and not in the good way.
Forever drifting in the dark?
This feeling its even more painful than killing me!
Of course Willow continues to grin with teethes barring, but unlike before, her hands were brushing the girls hair like petting a animal. Its unnerving like an evil witch watching her victim. If you are obedient and behave, I can overlook your past deeds.
Mo Xin Yan gulped out of reflex over that statement. Shes still extremely pale in the face and afraid, but the aching desire to know won out in the end. Shifu, dont you like Di Cang alot? Why are you. willing to let him stay there in that ce?
Willow narrowed her eyes in a snakish manner, examining the girl up and down with a new light before bursting out augh.
Have you forgotten what I said to Di Cang and Bai Yan? I said I would never let them see each other again. That space is only a temporary cell for Di Cang. Once I recuperate my wounds and increase my powers again, I forcibly rip him from his wifes grasp. At that point, it will only be Bai Yan and that stinking brat left drifting for eternity.
She couldnt give up on Di Cang.
That kind of a man how could she ever erase him from her soul?
So
The only course of action left was to chain the man in a temporary cell. When she has the confidence and power to do as she please, Willow would begin to move again and take whats hers.
Shifu, Mo Xin Yan pursed her lips until it hurts, I will not disobey you again.
The girls ashamed to admit it, but shes a coward. In front of her shifus terrifying stare, she simply didnt have any strength to resist.
Not far away, Heart has been keeping her head down the entire time during the conversation. Shes still traumatized from the stuff said by Mo Xin Yan about Willow. As such, the grief and sadness has overtaken the innocence in this poor child. She did nothing wrong in this life and never harmed a soul, but her existence was unloved and unwanted, just like a expendable object.
Heart,e here. Willows eyes nced slightly to the side and frowned after seeing how pitiful looking the child was behaving.
Heart stiffened at first, but then gradually loosened up before standing up. Step by step, she came before the monarch, the woman thats supposed to be her mother..
Chapter 2003 - Demon Realm (1)”
Chapter 2003 Demon Realm (1)
Mother Hearts voice sounded dead and unemotional as she stared into Willows gaze.
Displeased by the way her daughter spoke: You also heard what I said to Xin Yan. I will not permit betrayal. If you do I wont let you off either.
That statement brought more hurt to Hearts soul after already being traumatized. She wanted to be consoled, but its nothing but pain. In the end, her entire body carried a shadow looming over it like some dark being as taken root.
Ooomph, Willow abruptly coughs out blood from her mouth there right as shes about to say more.
Shifu! Mo Xin Yans expression went pale at that sight. Quickly running up to the monarch, an undisguised level of worry appeared in the girls eye, Shifu, whats wrong? Your injury must not be healed yet. Sit down and rest first, I will go explore around while you do so.
Dropping this, Mo Xin Yan turned around and wanted to leave. Its just that before the girl could move, Willows voice hade again like a banshees whisper.
Not necessary Ill be able to recover after a break, and then well get out of here together. She didnt trust Mo Xin Yan anymore so letting the girl out of her sight was not permissible.
Willow smugly smirked as she took a seat next to the old tree used by her own daughter. She may say a brief rest was enough, but the red stains on her clothes clearly said otherwise. On top of that, the bright burning sun was no friend of theirs either.
Then have a good rest Shifu, shout for me if you need anything. I will be by your side. Mo Xin Yans tone sounded concerened but instantly changed back to harsh rudeness when shifting to Hearts depressing figure, What are you still sitting around for? Dont you see Shifu is injured? Hurry and get over here and see if you can do anything. At this moment, she seems to have forgotten the horror that Heart had initially brought to her and returned to the usual bullying demeanor.
Heart lifelessly did as told and stepped over without so much as a peep. Shes looking so depressing that its hard for Willow to put up with now that theyre like this.
Dont assume the monarch would suddenly have a change of heart after Mo Xin Yans betrayal. She understood this disciple of hers never once faked the concern shown thus far, its just that she didnt want Di Cang to die, hence the betrayal.
In contrast, her own biological daughter Heart was much colder, and even dumb to some extent in not showing any emotional concern for her own injury.
This was also why Willow didnt leave Mo Xin Yan behind.
At the very least. she needs an extra hand to help run errands during this period, which Heart wouldnt be able to do.
Heart, Willows tightly furrowed forehead loosens up after a sigh, although Xin Yan did something wrong before, but I am willing to give her a second chance since shes capable of understanding her own fault. You need to learn from her in this regard.
Heart was stunned at the lecture as she stammered for a response: Mother, I
Okay, you dont have to say anything more, Willows voice lost any of the tenderness she had from yesterday and grew impatient, Go over there and stand watch. I need to spend this period healing my wounds so dont let anyone or any animal toe disturb me!
Chapter 2004 - “Demon Realm (2)”
Chapter 2004 Demon Realm (2)
Okay. Heart didnt say more and returned to the spot where she was sitting before.
This time she did not hang her head down but instead began surveying the surrounding environment as told.
Demon Realm.
Di Ling Yan sat on the edge of the Demon Mountain with her chin propped against her own hands, those eyes bored and longing. Suzaku, when will my mother and fathere back? Now that even Big Brother is gone, its only me and Second Brother left.
The four sacred beasts were all standing behind the baby princess and became emotionally sad over her question. Theres hardly any life around the pce as ofte so its no wonder the atmosphere was depressing.
Princess, Suzaku the red mingdy squatted down and gently hugged the babys body, you dont have to worry, Mistress and His Majesty will return soon, and your big brother the crown prince already left to bring them home. It wont be long until that dayes.
The consoling words didnt work. Instead of making the baby girl peach up, she hung her head again between her legs like a depressed child.
Suzaku, dont lie to me, the ce where my mother and father went must be very dangerous for them to not return. I know theyre risking their lives for me if-if only I didnt have the me bead inside my body.
In this way, neither Father nor Mother would go to such a ce.
Tears slowly trickled down that cheek at the thought, causing Di Ling Yans body to shrink further into a clump of sadness.
Little Princess, dont you believe in your family? The young-looking teen that was Little Rice the White Tiger walked up to the girls side and patted her shoulder, I have been following Mistress and Young Master from the beginning, never have I seen them fail or suffer any losses. This time will be no different, I promise you that.
Looking up with a weeping face, I believe in my family, but.. I still feel ufortable inside like they wonte back.
If it wasnt for that feeling in her heart, Di Ling Yan wouldnt be so sad since its always been like this for the baby princess. Whenever a bad omen urs, bad things happens not long after.
Suzaku, Little Rice, ck Turtle, Tsing Yi, can you take me to find my mother? I also want to go to where they are.
The phoenixdys heart ached with immense pain at that request: Princess, please be good, you are still too young to go anywhere. Its not the time for you to encroach on such a journey.
Little Rice also wanted to say something after that miserable plea; however, he stopped after taking notice to the sh of light shooting over from the distance.
Mo Li Shang? Little Rice widens his eyes at the sight of the young man that appeared.
He still had a great impression of this person who they picked up below the Medicine Sect that day. Normally it would be a great asion for the reunion, but this timing and location was leaving him on a wary note.
Why did hee to the Demon Realm?
Unlike White Tigers perplexed thought, Suzakus reaction was much more powerful. Shes locked onto Mo Li Shangs figure and clenched that face in a manner of someone on high alert.
Chapter 2005 - “Demon Realm (3)”
Chapter 2005 Demon Realm (3)
ck Turtle, whats wrong with you? Between the entrance and the reaction of the others, Tsing Yi the Azure Dragon had unintentionally taken a nce to the guy whos holding his head tightly in the rear.
His look was full of pain, as if some memory had been lost unable to be recalled.
Boom!
Suddenly, a powerful internal explosion rocked ck Turtles head, sending him into a stumble as he loses his bnce from the shock. Then looking up, that gaze fell upon Mo Li Shangs figure that made him wrinkle his brow. Hes trembling all over due to the sense of familiarity he got from the series of pictures flooding into his mind. At first the scenes were vague and unrecognizable, but gradually they became clearer with each passing second.
A blood-colored battlefield with two opposing forces fighting. Its here that ck Turtle stood. Sword after sword, corpse after corpse, he yed the foes that crossed his path until a river of blood stained the dirt. He was unstoppable in this flicker of the past, however, right when he thought the battle wasing to an end in his favor, a sword suddenly thrusts into his back and out the chest.
He couldnt believe this oue, right when hes about to ovee the ordeal. Slowly turning his head to see who dares, ck Turtles viewnded on the teenagers face whom he trusted all along.
Why
Would it be him?
Demon Mountain.
The teenager had slowly descended to the ground by this point and stood before Suzaku.
This is something Yan Yan asked me to bring to you. In the palm of the teens hand was a blue stone that emitted a faint glow.
Suzaku quivered in the lips at the recognition of this object. Her throat wanted to make a sound, but a rock had lumped itself into the vocals stop any words toe through.
Suzaku, ck Turtle, whats wrong with the both of you? Little Rice scratched the back of his head and asked in a confused manner, Do you know Mo Li Shang?
No matter how blind one was, even the tiger boy could feel the awkward and eerie atmosphere in the air.
Abruptly and out of the blue, ck Turtle attacked.
Mo Li Shang did not resist, nor did he try in the slightest at the impending punch to his chest. This resulted in a critical blow, sting right into his soul to cause incredible damage. Blood slowly trickled down the corner of that lip.
Im going to kill you! ck Turtle saw red, the killing intent pouring out of those eyes as his aura enveloped the entire mountain.
Suzaku was stunned by this abrupt turn of event and swiftly recalled something in the past. Its back when ck Turtle first returned to their side. The man had confided in her the reason for his death in the past, and that was a betrayal of an acquaintance they knew. Unfortunately, couldnt remember who exactly this person was so the subject was dropped for a while until today.
Mo Li Shang did you do it? Her fists clenched into a ball and an indescribable anger surged from the chest as she narrowed the gap between her face and theds. Did you kill ck Turtle back then?
Little Rice instantly turned dumbfounded at what he heard.
Mo Li Shang killed ck Turtle?
This how can this be?
Mo Li Shang can be considered the younger brother of the mistress. If she learns of the murderer being him, what will Mistress do?
Im not going to hurt her.
Chapter 2006 - Demon Realm (4)”
Chapter 2006 Demon Realm (4)
Momentster, Mo Li Shan finally raised his pale face to meet Suzakus using stare.
I wouldnt hurt her, I would never hurt her!
Hahaha! Suzakuughed wildly, her voice filled with madness and anger: You said that you would not hurt Mistress, but you killed ck Turtle, and he is someone precious to her, so what difference is there?
Her anger had already surged out of her chest, leaving her with nothing but rage at the young teen.
I cant say anything now, but know that I would never hurt her, never. That said, Mo Li Shang lowers his line of sight in a manner of someone constrained.
Mo Li Shang!!!
Little Rices handsome face grew ferocious with his fangs extending out of his mouth. He wants to rip the guy apart after learning of the deception. I will only ask you this one time: is what Suzaku said true? Did you really kill ck Turtle back then?!
Silence, and thats all the answer the tiger needed.
Hahaha, Little Riceughs wildly, the joy devoid from his voice, you imed to have lost all your memory when Mistress found you along the road, so you were deceiving us right from the beginning, and now you im to be on her side still? Closing his eyes, a surge of regret filled the tigers heart for being so foolish.
If Mistress and Little Master finds out, they will definitely be heartbroken.
Mistress trusts you so much, why do you treat her like this? I dont believe it, you couldnt have appeared before her without purpose in the first ce! You killed ck Turtle once, and thats equivalent to hurting Mistress! Us four will never forgive you!!!
Mo Li Shangs body visibly shuddered. Watching the hateful eyes shot in his way, the young mansplexion grew extremely white for he knows the future holds nothing but pain.
Im only here to give you the Divine Water Stone on Yan Yans behalf.
Shut up! Little Rice roars, You are not qualified to call my mistress by her name, nor are you qualified to have her trust! If I had known you betrayed her in the past then I would have done everything to stop you from approaching us!
Visibly hurt from that statement, Mo Li Shang didnt back down and met the tiger boys gaze with his own pure and untainted eyes. I didnt betray her, and I didnt take advantage of her.
Little Rice sneered over that remark, not believing the other guy in the slightest.
Tsing Yi the Azure Dragon finally grasped the situation by now. Shes the one with the least information among the four of them so her hostility didnt quite show yet. But now, the dragoness was brewing up a storm around her figure.
I just came to deliver the Divine Water Stone, Mo Li Shang walked closer towards Suzaku and ced the stone into thedys palm, I promised Yan Yan to pass this onto your hand. It can help Ling Yan.
Thats why he came, even if it meant exposing the past. For a promise to that woman, this young man wont regret it.
Though resentful, Suzaku didnt reject the water stone. She knows all too well the importance of this item to the princess.
Chapter 2007 - “Heartache (1)”
Chapter 2007 Heartache (1)
Suzaku had great difficulty in keeping the stone from dropping out of her hand. Its not that the things heavy, but what it implied for taking it. A gift from an enemy, a traitor, thats what makes it so heavy.
Mo Li Shang, since you are done with your task, you can scram now. When Mistress returns, I will let her know what youve done and settle the ount with you!
Todays Demon Realm could hardly be called peaceful. If the four of them must engage in a battle with this man, its unlikely they coulde out on top. Whats more, the most important thing wasnt revenge, but the protection of the remaining royal family members. That meant Jin Tian and Ling Yan who had no ability of their own.
Mo Li Shang didnt utter a single word of defense for himself from beginning to end, but the way he spoke and the way he moved said theres another side to the story.
Okay, that said, he didnt look back and begun floating towards the blood-colored sky.
Wait. Suddenly, a crisp bell-like chime came from the rear, making the guy stop midflight.
Di Ling Yan had walked over after hearing their conversation.
Princess! Suzaku and the others were terrified at this and reached out, wanting to pull the girl back to their side. However, the pure and untainted eyes from the princess stopped them. Its too innocent and without darkness that the four didnt know how to react.
Are you really not going to hurt Mother? Di Ling Yans smile was hopeful and without doubt when asking.
Floating there for a good moment before he spoke, the guys voice was equally as pure and kind: I will never hurt her.
Then have you seen my father and mother? The smile gradually disappears from the princess as her face grew frustrated, I miss them so much. When will theye back?
Mo Li Shangs heart instantly ached with pain after hearing the saddening plea. Slowly closing his eyes, he recalls back to the moment where he saw that family being devoured by the darkness in the Hell Domain.
Theyll be back soon. After half a ring, he leans down and pats the childs head in a reassuring manner.
Of course, this was done under the wary gaze of the four sacred beasts. If he had so much given a flicker of intent to hurt the princess then they wouldve attacked and separated the two in an instant.
Pouting in her little face, the pipsqueak didnt buy it, Uncle, you are deceiving Ling Yan. I am not stupid. I can sense Mother and Father is at a very distant ce. I am scared they will not be able toe back for a long time.
Mo Li Shang didnt know what he could say in this situation. The girl hit the bullseye with that guess.
Uncle, can you tell me where Mother went? Suzaku and the others wont let me go find them.
Mo Li Shang smiled slightly, They went to a ce called the Hell Domain.
Mo Li Shang! Suzakus face changed.
I shouldnt have let the princess touch this bastard, and this bastard actually revealed where Bai Yan went?
What if the princess she.
Thinking of this, Suzaku felt flustered and wanted to stop the guy, but what Mo Li Shang said next stunned everyone in their tracksw.
Unfortunately, the Hell Domain is gone now and your father and mother has gone to a whole new ce that even I dont know of. But dont worry, Im sure they will return very soon.
Chapter 2008 - Heartache (2)”
Chapter 2008 Heartache (2)
The Hell Domain disappeared?
Suzakus body grew unstable as she found it difficult to stand. Theres an uncontroble sense of panic gripping the phoenixdys face.
If the Hell Domain disappeared then where did Mistress and the king go?
You are lying! Little Rice roared and runs up to Mo Li Shangs presence and grabbed at his cor, Mo Li Shang, you are a despicable liar! You think your story can deceive us?! If the Hell Domain disappeared then why wouldnt the king and Mistresse back to us?!
An entire domains destruction? Thats something so big that the four sacred beasts couldnt even begin to fathom or imagine.
Mo Li Shang didnt rebuke the insult, instead, he lowered his eyes with sadness. He knew this would happen if he had spoken the truth. Not only that, the entire Demon Realm too would fall into shock for the next while, making the situation even more unstable.
I saw it with my own eyes. The darkness swallowed the entire Hell Realm and no longer exists, thats why Yan Yan entrusted me with bringing back the Divine Water Stone. She wanted to make sure her daughter is safe by suppressing the me inside her body. His words were piercing, causing the white tiger to freeze into a statue.
They did they really disappear?
Little Rices grip around the guys cor fell apart as he trembled from the terrible news. He didnt want to believe but found no other excuse to say otherwise.
You liar, you must be lying to me Youre a big liar!
Little Rice! Tsing Yisplexion wasnt so good either but she had more fortitude to withstand this shocking blow. First running up to give the poor tiger a hug so he would calm down, Are you sure the Hell Domain disappeared? Then Mistress and the king
Theyre still alive, I can feel it, theyre still alive, Mo Li Shang smiled, Yan Yan wouldnt die so easily, she will definitelye back.
It was his belief in her that convinced him to leave that day, otherwise, he too wouldve stayed and refused to leave.
You get lost! ck Turtle snorted coldly and wanted to punch the guy even more right now, In the future, you are not allowed to take one step into the Demon Realm. Otherwise, I will kill you before the day Mistress returns!
He wont forgive this guy, not ever. The only reason ck Turtles forestalling his revenge was for Bai Yans sake. Aside from that, he wouldve torn the guy to shreds a million times over.
.
Momentster, Mo Li Shang finally disappeared into the horizon.
Princess, Suzaku quickly rushed up to Di Ling Yan and hugged the baby tightly to make sure nothings wrong with her, that guy isnt a good person, you mustnt approach him again in the future, do you understand?
Why? Di Ling Yan gently purses her lips and didnt understand the reason, Isnt he a friend of Mother? If he is, there might be a misunderstanding between him and ck Turtle.
Chapter 2009 “Heartache (3)”
Chapter 2009 Heartache (3)
Suzaku gritted her teeth in hatred, ck Turtle has seen it with his own eyes, what misunderstanding can there be? He can betray us once, he can betray us twice. Princess, you are Mistresss daughter, nothing can happen to you so please keep your distance from him.
Mmm, I will listen Suzaku, and I wont mention him again in the future.
Though in her heart, she always felt that there was something wrong with the events of that year.
Those clean and pure eyes couldnt be from someone thats evil, that much the pipsqueak was certain.
But
Feelings are feelings after all, even if she thinks that Mo Li Shang wasnt a bad person, it doesntpare to her bond with the four sacred beasts.
Suzakus heart finally eased up with the promise and didnt press the matter.
But Suzaku, what did he mean by what he just said? What is the Hell Domain disappearing? Where did Father and Mother go? Can they stille back to us? Biting her thumb, the pipsqueak gets all sad and pitiful as she awaits the phoenixdys exnation.
Suzakus body stiffened. Lowering her eyes in a depressed manner, she barely manages to force a smile:
They merely temporarily went to another ce so dont worry Princess, everyone will be back very soon. Right now I will help resolve the problem with this Divine Water Stone first. Not only will it inhibit that me inside your body, it can also turn that bead inside your heart into a lethal weapon for you in the future.
A flickering light came to life inside the pipsqueaks eyes as she asked innocently, In the future, will I also be as strong as everyone? Will I be able to protect Mother and Father?
Yes, when Your Highness is strong enough, you will be able to protect everyone as you wish.
Mhmm, the pipsqueak finally smiled, Suzaku, you help me okay? When I am strong, I will take Second Brother with me and find Mother.
Suzakus heart felt so sad and almost teared up. Putting on a strong face, she leans down and changes her voice into a soothing one: Princess, this may hurt a little.
Linger is Mothers daughter, I am not afraid of a little pain! That said, the baby princess reached up with her own hand and grabbed thedys. Instead of beingforted, her gesture actually helped the other side.
Not saying more since she knew her voice would give away her own sadness, the phoenixdy tightly grasped onto the Divine Water Stone and ced it over the childs chest. Its then that a force gradually seeped into Di Ling Yans body, causing her to tremble so slightly from the pain.
This would be a first for the pipsqueak to endure a prolonged form of pain. Shes grown up pampered by her family. Sure, theres been asions where she did get into a fall or a scratch on the knee, but they have always been remedied right away with medicine.
Suzaku, go lighter. Little Rice stomps his feet anxiously as he sees the bead of tears seeping out of the babys eye socket. He wants to take her ce and endure the suffering right now.
Highness, are you able to keep going? Suzaku asks after getting concerned as well.
Chapter 2010 - Heartache (4)”
Chapter 2010 Heartache (4)
So, I can stand it, Di Ling Yan wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and made a firm face to avoid showing scared she actually was inside, go ahead Suzaku.
This Divine Water Stone was brought back thanks to the efforts of her father, as such, she must endure this little trial. Her mother was waiting, and like a good daughter, its only right she do her part.
Song involuntarily furrowed her brow up over this sight. Shes feeling rather useless ever since she came to the Demon Realm from the Heavenly me Domain. Aside from eating and sleeping, what else has this once ailing girl done? Nothing, thats what.
Song, Jin Tian the little glutton toddles over from the back with a snack still flinging around in his hand. When the boy saw his twin sister tearing up, he immediately became stunned and asked the dragoness, Whats happening with Ling Yan? She looks to be in so much pain.
Why?
Is it because she is hungry?
Unable to bear the ufortable feeling, Jin Tian tightly gripped the snack against his chest and wanted to run up and help despite not knowing what was wrong.
What are you going to do? Song widened her eyes in shock and hurriedly grabbed the boy back.
Ling Yan is crying, she is crying Jin Tian cries out for his sister and grows sobby, woowoo, Im going to go to my sisters side.
Your sisters body encountered some problem so Suzaku is helping her solve it. You cant go over there right now, otherwise it will disturb the process.
Having said that, Songs nces back over to her friend whos already looking rather white in the face. This only made the older girl more worried as she too wanted to run up and help.
But my sister keeps crying, Jin Tian sobs and starts hupping, its only right that I keep herpany since shes hurt.
Dont assume the little glutton was clueless and rude because he likes to steal his twin sisters snack. He cares a lot about the pipsqueak, just that he doesnt show it often out in the open.
Turning around, Jin Tian didnt give the slightly older girl to stop him this time and ran towards his twin sister.
Shaking her head helplessly, Song knew her words were useless now. In the end, she could only follow from behind in silence and wait.
Demon Mountain.
The water stone in Suzakus palm had gradually disappeared into Ling Yans chest by this point, and as a consequence, the babys chest had be soaked in sweat due to the ordeal.
Were done now She finally breathed a sigh of relief and slowly withdrew her hand.
Only now did Suzaku realize her hand had gone numb during the treatment. Shes been so nervous that she never dared to move an inch of her fingers, thus the reason why it took so long for her to notice the tingling numbness.
Likewise, Di Ling Yan also became overly tired and tumbled backward. Thankfully Tsing Yi the dragoness caught the child in time.
Is it over? Di Ling Yan takes a peep by popping one of her closes eyelids before looking up with that palish contour.
Suzaku nodded, Weve seeded Princess.
Thats Good then, she smiles brightly, afterward, I will grow stronger and stronger in until my cultivation lets me find Mother on my own. At the end, the little sweet bun started to whimper out with a tear river flowing out.
Chapter 2011 - The Man Inside the Cave (1)”
Chapter 2011 The Man Inside the Cave (1)
If it werent for the sake of finding Bai Yan, perhaps Di Ling Yan would never have been able to withstand the pain at all.
It was precisely because of her attachment to her own mother that the baby princess could be so strong.
Ling Yan, Jin Tian the little glutton quickly toddled over and reached over with his hands to check on his twin sister, dont cry okay? Ive brought you all the good food, its all for you. His eyes became filled with longing at the delicacies in his possession but still stuffed it into his siters hand.
Woohoo, Ling Yan was still whimpering, and the tears had soaked the ground in front.
Getting upset and helpless, Jin Tian quickly turns to the phoenixdy for help on how tofort his twin sister.
Little Prince, Suzaku touched the gluttons head, your sister just endured an incredible amount of pain in her body, its okay for her to cry. Let her rest and she will slowlye back to normal.
Not quite understanding why, Jin Tian tilts his head and nces back and forth between the two girls until he finally stops at the sister. Reaching over with a hand, he stroked Di Ling Yans hair like a good older brother for once.
Linger dont cry, brother will be here with you. If someone hurts you in the future, brother will beat them for you, okay? Dont cry.
He didnt know exactly what happened to his twin sister, but he did know something was wrong with Ling Yan and that Suzaku needed to remedy it.
Woohoo. Throwing herself into Jin Tians arms as she continued to weep, her tears and snot rubbed all over his clothes: I miss Father, Mother and Big Brother.
Blinking his eyes in confusion, the little glutton didnt understand why shes so sad: Didnt Father and Mother go out to y? They will be back very soon. Until then, I will look after you.
Suzaku did not tell the two kids where Bai Yan and Di Cang went so they assumed the parents went out on a trip. Unfortunately, Di Ling Yan was too sharp and caught on with her clever head after Bai Xiachens departure.
Slightly calmer now after the cry, Its okay, I am fine now Second Brother. Soon, I will go find them myself after growing as strong as Big Brother.
Jin Tian scratched the back of his head and turned to look at Suzaku, his big eyes showing doubt and obviously not knowing what his sister meant by those words.
Its just that. whenever he sees the pipsqueaks tear, the boy would instantly tense up and feel ufortable inside.
Sister Song. When Di Ling Yan turned her head, the once ailing girl from the Heavenly Domain had already walked behind her brother, Im fine, dont worry. Actually, I am very happy. This way I not only lifted the danger hidden within my body, I can also grow stronger at a faster rate. Ill be able to help everyone fight the bad guys together.
Upon remembering what had happened to her to-be uncle, Di Ling Yans heart would unconsciously feel a surge of sadness welling up. But more than that, the emotion of anger over State Teachers death was the biggest.
Everythings going to be fine now, Suzaku wiped the sweat from her forehead due to the fatigue and turned to herpanions, I need to go rest first. You three take care of the princess and prince while Im asleep.
Chapter 2012 - The Man Inside the Cave (2)”
Chapter 2012 The Man Inside the Cave (2)
After these words fell, Suzaku took onest look at the gathered people and headed straight for her abode up at the peak.
Inside the lightless cave, the man who caused most of this problem raised his head slightly and burst into a brilliant grin. Hes the only life here, but with those chains restraining him, the guy might as well have been dead.
Divine Water Stone? Suddenly, a sneer came from the mans mouth as an eerie glow flickered within those eyes.
It seems that the little girls parents are indeed extraordinary. Even the divine water stone has been found by them He clicked his tongue and grew devilishly sexier by the second, But no matter, it will be interesting to know how that girl will grow up into. Maybe my escape from this ce will be entirely on her
Time flowed quickly like the water in a river stream.
Since the day Di Cang and Bai Yan left their home, two years had transpired with the world mostly at peace. Aside from the asional attacks pointed to the Celestial Realm by some strange force, theres not much to note.
If only there was never a Yun Ruo Xi to begin with One of the Keepers groaned and uttered these words.
Since the day when the truth came forward, Chu Yi God had disappeared for good from the eyes of the public, and since the strongest Keepers were dead as well, no one could fight against the attackers.
Keeper Yellow appears lost and dejected before speaking, Actually, this is not entirely to me on that woman. We were also too stupid, getting deceived repeatedly by such obvious lies. If not for that, our Lord wouldnt have left us, and the Celestial Realm wouldnt be in this crisis.
Over the years since the battle outside the city with Bai Yan, the surviving Keepers had filtered through the past events in their heads and soon realized how many times they omitted the obvious signs.
Even though Yun Ruo Xi had ill intentions and lied, what would it matter if they themselves didnt believe her? In the end, half the fault lies with themselves who brought about this tragedy.
There were prophecies back then about the Celestial Realm being overthrown, and now it seems the culprit is starting to show itself from the shadows, but who could be responsible for this cmity? The gray-robed Keeper slowly closed his eyes in frustration, that fist trembling due to their own inability.
Did the Celestial Pce really do wrong?
No, were not wrong!
Weve done everything for the sake of the world, kept the peace in order, how can we be wrong?
If theres one to be at fault, it would be Yun Ruo Xi for her deception. She not only deceived us, she also gave Bai Yan those painful wounds.
Just as Keeper Yellow was about to say something, a faint chuckle came from the front and caused them to stiffen up. Its a familiar voice whom they all recognized.
Sure enough, a woman gradually materialized into existence from above.
Chapter 2013 - The Man Inside the Cave (3)”
Chapter 2013 The Man Inside the Cave (3)
The womans figure gradually descends from the air andnds before the old seniors huddling before the bonfire. Shes wless in the face without a single scar ever being there.
Yun Ruo Xi!!! The name made everyone present grit their teeth in burning hatred.
Its been a long time Keepers Yun Ruo Xis snickers a smirk as she slowly came before the seniors, But it seems there are a lot less of youpared to thest time we met. What happen to Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun? Where did those two go? Let me guess, they died by Bai Yans hand?
Keeper Yellow almost couldnt breathe due to the nonchnt attitude of the old witch. In his mind, this was the greatest insult the woman could do after all the crimes shesmitted thus far.
If it werent for Yun Ruo Xi then how could Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun die?
If it werent for Yun Ruo then how could the Celestial Realm fall into this decrepit state?
All this is due to this woman, and now she dares to hold everyone in contempt?
What? After she killed your fellow brothers and sisters, you still wont get revenge on her? Yun Ruo Xis cheekiness was irritated to say the least because its full of contempt in her attitude. Or do you not have the courage and be cowards?
Keeper Yellow huffs a grunt and retorts, And whos fault is it that wevee to this stage? Its all because we believed in your lies! We wont make that mistake again so you can keep your swindling words to yourself, no one here will believe anything you say!
A cold glow shed within the old witchs eye.
These people dont even hate Bai Yan?
If it werent for Bai Yan, the Celestial Pce wouldnt suffer such catastrophic damage, nor would they be unable to return to their home!
So why? Why dont they hate her?
Do not pin the me on me Keeper Yellow. I said so before, Bai Yans existence will bring disaster to the Celestial Realm. Look at how things are now, how am I wrong about her and the Demon Realm?
Another burly looking Keeper cuts in with annoyance in his voice: If the Demon Realm wanted to the destroy the Celestial Realm then they wouldve done so already. How are you right about her being the cause?
And why not? The old witch makes it sound regrettable about what shes about to say, I dont mind telling you all the truth. The recent attacks on the Celestial Realm were done by my orders. Ive reached the peak level of the Divine Lord level now. Even if Bai Yan and Di Canges here, they are no match for me anymore!
Peak level of the Divine Lord?
The crowds eyes widened in shock, their gaze showing incredulous at the old witchs figure.
They are well aware of Yun Ruo Xis cultivation before. Forget about the terrible speed grew at, the old witch was clearly abolished that day by Bai Yans hand. Even if she did have talent C which she didnt C how could she revive her cultivation? On top of that, how could someone make such breakthroughs in a measly few years?
So Yun Run Xis grin deepens, The reason the Celestial Realm will have such an end is all because of Bai Yan. If not for her, you Keepers wouldnt be faced with such a misfortune, and without her. I wouldnte to the point of wanting to destroy this realm. This is all because of her, shes the cause of all this, hahaha! Sheughed wildly as if her logic was the perfect way of interpreting the crimes shemitted.
Chapter 2014 - “The Man Inside the Cave (4)”
Chapter 2014 The Man Inside the Cave (4)
Yun Ruo Xi, you are crazy!
This woman haspletely gone insane with jealousy!
Im not crazy! Yun Ruo Xi regained control of herugh and turned it into hatred in those eyes, I am just stating a fact. If the Celestial Realm is destroyed, there is only one person you can hate, and that is Bai Yan! She is the sinner for eternity and should go down in history with infamy!
Keeper Yellow and the others couldnt take this madness and distanced themselves from the old witch. Its too overwhelming. If they didnt do this, the Keepers feared they might get infected at this rate.
Keeper Yellow, tell me, where did that crazy old coot run off to? She coldly asks.
You mean Bai Ziyin? Keeper Yellow frowned.
Yes, in this Celestial Realm, he is the only one Bai Yan cares about. I will make her feel regret and misery for the rest of her remaining life! Yun Ruo Xi gritted her teeth to the point its making a grating sound.
If it werent for the monarch not letting her go to the Demon Realm, the old witch wouldve already gone to the Demon Realm and settled the score with the demon queen.
Bai Ziyin disappeared after the events of that year so I dont know where he went, Keeper Yellow smirks derisively, if you want to find him then Im afraid thats not possible. He is unlikely to be in the Celestial Realm anymore, and the world is so big, who knows where he went?
Yun Ruo Xis eyes shed a cold glow as she pinned the Keeper with her gaze: You really dont know where that crazy old man went?
Bai Yans adopted grandfather always looked down at her before he went crazy, and no matter how hard the old witch tried to be the mans apprentice, he would refuse. As the strongest Keeper back in the day, such a rejection was equivalent to a death sentence for Yun Ruo Xi since it proved her talent to be inferior.
Hoho, the burly Keeper sneered, that old coot hates the Celestial Pce to the core, do you think he would tell us about his whereabouts? Yun Ruo Xi, you can stop trying to swindle us, none of us holds any grudge towards Bai Yan, only regret for what weve done. If you are her enemy, you will definitely face a fate more miserable than death!
Hahaha! After Yun Ruo Xi heard this, she couldnt help butugh wildly. Its filled with disdain and ridicule: I remember that before Bai Yans strength had just broken through to the Divine Lord level, and now its only been two years, you think she can reach the same height as I? Im already at the peak of this world, why would I fear anyone? So why do you people still think Im going to lose to Bai Yan?
Yun Ruo Xi admits, with the backing of Heavenly me and Di Cang, shes no match for the threebined. However, once those two men are out of the equation, who could protect that woman anymore?
The old burly Keeper sneered again and didnt bother arguing. He doesnt know what happens to give the old witch this incredible power, but experience has told him. Even if Yun Ruo Xi continues to grow, she would never defeat Bai Yan. That person always return stronger, no matter the foe.
Chapter 2015 - “Two Years (1)”
Chapter 2015 Two Years (1)
I didnte here today to kill you Yellow, I want you to watch the copse of the Celestial Realm and die in despair.
The corner of Yun Ruo Xis lips ticked upwards into a provoking curvature that left others grinding their teeth. Her very existence was annoying, but none could do anything to her at this point.
Dont hate me, if you want to hate then hate Bai Yan. From now on, I will have the Celestial Realm cease to exist!
Every time Yun Ruo Xi said one more word, Keeper Yellow and the others hearts would shudder some more. Nevertheless, they understood the woman now stood at a height they could never reach or drag back down.
You will not have a good ending Yun Ruo Xi! You are Bai Yans enemy, and your fate will not be any better than ours! The burly Keeperughed wildly, losing allposure he managed to maintain thus far. No matter how high you climb in the future, your fall will be equally as bad! By then, you will join us in the depths of hell for the crimes youvemitted!
The most intolerable thing for Yun Ruo Xi in this life was someoneparing herself to Bai Yan. As such, the murderous rage instantly exploded out of the witchs face.
Humph, originally I still wanted to let you witness the Celestial Realms destruction, but now it seems thats no longer needed!
Boom!
As soon as she waved her hand, a force surged out and instantly shed at the chest of the old burly man. Blood oozed from his chest and stained the robe as a result, leaving only a resentful corpse in her wake.
Whoever says one more word then this is the result! The old witch smugly smirks at the remaining Keepers who were growing more outraged by the second.
Power corrupts a person. In the past she had to rely on these old fools to survive in this world, but not anymore. She now wields authority far beyond a Keeper, and thedy would never let that go.
Miss Ruo Xi, its gettingte already, we should head back. An old man had alreadye behind the old witch and calmly reminded her.
Yun Ruo Xi frowned slightly but did not pay attention to the neer. Sweeping her gaze over the Keepers, she speaks in a smug voice: Of course, out of consideration for the years of friendship we had, Im willing to offer a path to salvation. As long as you kneel and beg me, I will overlook todays transgression and let you serve by my side.
Dream on! Keeper Yellows eyes erupted with rage and hate.
Yun Ruo Xi cackled maliciously: Then dont me me for being ruthless, I have already given you all the chance. Elder Wu, lets go, these fools can rot in this ce along with the rest of the Celestial Realm.
Once alone again.
Keeper Yellow, what should we do now? The other Keepers timidly asks with nervousness.
Closing his eyes for a moment, Yellow inhales deeply before answering: No matter what, the denizens of the Celestial Realm will never sumb to her tyranny!
Chapter 2016 - Two Years (2)”
Chapter 2016 Two Years (2)
In a sea of flowers hidden away at a isted area of the Frost Domain, the ruler stared deeply into the horizon due to the thoughts running through his head. Willow if I hadnt left your side back then, perhaps, you wouldnt have died. I will get revenge on those who caused your death! They will pay dearly for what theyve done!
Closing his eyes, the girls pretty and delicate smile surfaces in his mind like a vivid scene from the movies, causing that heart to stir wildly in love.
Ten thousand years
She has been gone for ten thousand years, and in those ten thousand years, I can never forget you!
Once I leave this domain, I will make them all pay!
With that thought in mind, the man shot open his eyes and plucked a flower from the ground. Taking a whiff, he began to imagine that wondrous love he so dearly desired to be at his side again. He couldnt help but smile again at those happy memories of his youth.
Willow, if you really like Di Cang then I will bring his body to your tombstone. He can apany you that way for what hes done. Ive sworn to always hold you dearest to my heart, so even if it means putting that scum next to you, I wont mind.
Even if he loves Willow deeply, the guys willing to fulfill her desires regardless of what they are, even if that meant hurting himself in the process.
Who? Suddenly, a movement from the rear caused him topse back to reality. In a sh, he reappears in front of the intruder.
Yun Ruo Xi naturally froze, herplexion pale and shocked at the sudden interaction: Monarch.
Monarch Frosts eyes got cold and fierce, scraping against the womans nerve with every prolonged second of this intimating re.
Who allowed you to enter this ce? He growls menacingly, Yun Ruo Xi, it seems you are getting overly confident due to me spoiling your antics. Now you dare ignore mymands as well?
Yun Ruo Xis body visibly shivered over that statement, her head shrinking in fear: Monarch, I just.
In the womans mind, her existence must be special in the eye of the monarch. After all, not only did he save her and help boost her powers to this new height, the guy also allowed her to return to the Celestial Realm. But now, that statement had entirely shattered the illusion.
Just? Frosts momentum grew even more fierce, causing a storm to form overhead, Just what? This garden is forbidden to everyone. The mere fact that you came in here is a crime. Your very existence is polluting the same air my precious Willow is in.
Willow
Yun Ruo Xis heart felt stung after hearing that name again. Shes tearing up and felt miserable at being second fiddle to this name.
So this garden is meant for that Willow? She murmurs, the resentment hidden underneath the weeping sob.
My Willow is the most outstanding woman under the heavens. Not only this garden, but the entire domain was created for her sake. I created this world for her! Frosts voice grew cold and frightening, Do you know why I am reluctant to destroy the domain and leave? Its these flowers, they were all personally nted by my precious Willow! Even her final resting ce is here!
Chapter 2017 - Two Years (3)”
Chapter 2017 Two Years (3)
Every word from the man came down with a hammer, causing immense pain and damage to that soul of this old witch.
Then Monarch, what am I to you? Yun Ruo Xi asks, her eyes growing grimmer by the second.
You? Frosts brought a finger up to the womans chin to raise her line of sight up to his own, You are not even worth cleaning her shoes! If you obey and remain in the estate then I wont mind giving you all the indulgences of the world! But you never shouldvee into the flower garden, I wont let anyone insult my Willow!
Due to the strength used by the man, the pain had started to grow on her, which in kind made the tears and emotions flow out.
Bang!
Without indication, Frost flicked his raised hand and blew the woman off until she crashed andnded onto a path outside the garden. All of this never once damaged the flowers here, showing how much this ce represented in the mans heart.
Monarch Raising her head, the old witch wanted to beg for mercy until she saw that threatening man drawing closer and closer. Out of panic, she squirmed backward out of reflex.
Yun Ruo Xi, you deserve to die for your sins!
Rumble!
Frost moved again, sending a force so strong this time that it made the old witch shoot out a stream of blood in her wake from the impact.
I know my fault, I really know my fault! Please Monarch, please forgive me this one time, I wont ever dare again.
Theres no illusion the man would kill her. Those murderous eyes are too real without a hint of fogginess in them.
Unfazed by the pleading, Frost grabbed the wretched woman off from the dirt by the cor and raised her up to eye level. Yun Ruo Xi, everything you have today is given by me. If I can bestow upon the strength you have then I can take it away equally as easy. Do not test me. I wont mind returning you to the past and personally handing you over to the Demon Realm. Im sure they would love to get their hands on you!
If it werent for the Celestial Heart, he never wouldve kept this woman alive! After all, anyone who dares to intrude upon his precious flower garden doesnt deserve to exist!
Yun Ruo Xi bit her lip so tightly there that it started to bleed. Shes resentful but fearful at the same time, thetter being the dominant emotion. Returning to the past was something she could never afford.
Also, dont be delusional andpare yourself with my Willow. The man seemingly brought up the picture of that bright and delicate woman again in his mind, thus causing his stern expression to soften up. She is different from you. Your kindness is a disguise, while her good is true and genuine. I once saw her risk her own life to save a pup. In that moment, that smile was so bright and beautiful that I could never forget. I swore from that day forward I would safeguard that light.
Chapter 2018 - “Two Years (4)”
Chapter 2018 Two Years (4)
Before encountering Willow, Frost never though he would fall in love with a woman at first sight.
Unfortunately, the woman he likes only has an eye for another man.
He wants to protect her smile and happiness, and he wants to help her get the man Unexpectedly, their n failed, and Willow ended up getting drunk and sleeping with him.
If Willow didnt take the initiative then Frost wouldnt have vited her, but as a normal man, how could he control that desire in the face of his love?
So thats why things that shouldnt have urred happened.
Frost closed his eyes, and what came to his mind at this moment was the figure of Willow angrily departing. Back then, he tried to step forward and pull her into his arms to stop it, but in the end, he couldnt do it and allowed that tragedy to transpire. Its theirst and final farewell.
When he opened his eyes again, Frosts killing intent had now grown so intense that its manifested into a cold glint.
Monarch, I really know Im wrong, I wont dare to do it again. Yun Ruo Xis little face had gone deathly white, the fear fully apparent in that trembling voice.
In the past two years, the old witch never truly got over Chu Yi God. After all, that man was someone she crushed on for a thousand years. Theres no way her emotions could just be wiped away like that. However, the heart was a mysterious thing. After repeated kind gestures and misunderstandings, Yun Ruo Xi had believed Monarch Frost truly liked her, thus slowly winning her heart over. But now, that swaying heart was once again crushed under those hurtful words, thus waking her up from that dream.
Scram! Frost coldly snaps, throwing the womans body out again for the third time with a flick of a finger.
Yun Ruo Xi couldnt resist at all under that omnipotent strength. Crashing into a puddle of mud, she painfully coughs up more blood while scurrying away for safety.
Frost didnt pity the woman in the slightest as he retracted his attention. He only has the flower garden in his mind.
Willow, this piece of purend was given to me by your own hands, so. I wont let anyonee pollute it.
After escaping the garden, Yun Ruo Xi eventually stopped behind a boulder to regain her breath. Shes resentful and felt her blood boiling while staring off into the distant flower field.
Why? Why should I bend my back just to plead for a shred of power and status? Bai Yan never had to do anything for hers! Yun Ruo Xis heart red with jealousy, She married the king of the Demon Realm, and the lord of the Celestial Realm loves her, she has everything that I dont have! Why is it always like this? I do everything just to get a shred of dignity, yet others can have everything just because they were born with a golden spoon?
Chapter 2019 - Two Years (5)”
Chapter 2019 Two Years (5)
Bai Yan, I will surpass you. Even if my background is not as good as yours, but I will crush you with my strength. I will crush all your pride and make you kneel on the ground to me. The anger in Yun Ruo Xis heart had already made her entire existence corrupted.
Without looking back in the direction of the flower garden, the old witch turned away and disappeared off into the afternoon sun. Theres determination and conviction in her eyes.
Flower Garden.
Frost had one hand behind his back as he strolled through the predetermined path. Willow, wait for me, I have found the way to break the sea. Once I do, I can finally avenge you.
I will make those who have hurt you pay the price one by one!
A cold glow shed from Frosts eyes as he looked up to the blue sky. Slowly turning around, he walked in the direction in where he came from after that internal vow
In the elders wing of the monarch manor, many seniors were already sitting in wait for the lord and master of this domain. When they saw the guy step through the door, they immediately stood up to make a respectful bow.
Monarch, you are here.
Still cold in his eyes, Frost nodded indifferently: What happened to the things I ordered you all to do?
Rest assured Monarch, we have already brought you what you want. When do you wish to start?
Back then, Heavenly sealed all the domains using his own flesh and body as the eye. So, to break it means finding the body and destroying it. That took more than ten thousand years, but now hes done it.
At the beginning, I thought Heavenlys body would be hidden within a domain so Ive scoured every domain I could find. But I never thought he would have the gals to hide his body within the Celestial Realm..
A cold glow shed in Frosts eyes as he continued, But no matter, nothing can stop me anymore. The time is upon us, my dear elders. Advance to the Celestial Realm and crush that wretched body once and for all!
Yes, Monarch.
The Heavenly me Domain.
In the study, Heavenly sat hovering in front of his desk as the faint glow of the energy circting around his body. Hes trying to make a breakthrough, but the sweat on his forehead says its not going well.
Husband, are things going smoothly? Bai Ning stood beside her husband and appeared worried. Shes nervous and concerned for his wellbeing.
Halfway through, the man suddenly shot open his eyes and took a blow to his internal organs.
Ive failed again. The guy makes a bittersweet smile as he activates his power for recovery.
Even though he had returned after regaining his memory, the strength he held during his prime state hasnt. If he doesnt make a breakthrough then he wont be able to leave the domain.
You dont have to rush, take your time. Bai Ning took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead.
Ninger, Heavenly grabs onto his wifes hand and smiles warmly, I know your meaning, but recently Ive been getting this restless feelingtely. I dont know what, but my instinct is telling me something big is about to happen. On top of that, the seal around the other domains is weakening. If I dont improve my powers soon, something terrible might happen.
Chapter 2020 - Two Years (6)”
Chapter 2020 Two Years (6)
He only needed one foot into the next stage to enter the True Celestial level. At that point, the seal he created would be useless and could no longer trap him.
Yun Feng, is there something youre not telling me? Bai Nings eyebrows slightly furrowed as she questioned her husband.
When I sealed all the major domains, I used my body as the medium, thats why I never told you or Yaner. As long as those people find my previous body, they will be able to break the seal. Heavenlys face grew grim after bringing up the topic, Its a shame, my powers were limited back then so the best I could do was seal those monarchs.
The sealing technique he knew ten thousand years ago was an iplete product. Its only capable of sealing certain individuals soul. Thats to say, he sealed the monarchs and nothing more. To achieve such a feat, he had fought against every monarch he knew to collect a part of their souls. Then by infusing that fragment into his own body, the guy created a perennial spell thats tuned specifically to those monarchs. As for the rest of the poption in the domains, theyre unrted, hence their ability to leave and enter as they pleased.
Likewise, the seal also effects Heavenly himself since his body acted as the eye for the spell. If he had forcibly shattered the spell using brute strength right now, who would defend the main worlds? Hes not a True Celestial anymore. That meant the monarchs would go on a rampage like in the past.
Bai Nings face turned pale, You mean if those people manage to find your former body then they would be able to break the seal?
Yes, said Heavenly with a bittersweet smile, to hide my flesh back then, I deliberately hid it at a corner of the Celestial Realm. But after so long, even I dont know where my former body is anymore.
Yun Feng, Bai Ning nervously grasped onto the mans sleeve as the pacing of her breath grew faster, does this mean Yaner and Di Cang will be in trouble if those people can leave the domains?
She hadnt forgotten their daughter also had enemies in the domains. If those monarchs could escape the seal ande out, the consequences would be dire.
Im leaving the domain! Bai Ning bit her lips so hard that it made her bleed, Tell me the ce you hid your body. Even if thendscaped changed, I will atleast have a head start before the enemy makes a move. I wont let them break the seal!
Ninger, its too dangerous! Heavenlys heart trembled, and he quickly grabbed Bai Nings hand to stop her, Even if you do manage to learn of my former bodys whereabouts, you alone cant do anything. The number of monarchs back then may not berge, but there were many of their subordinates who were close to that level in the past. Those unrestricted by the seal will surelye in force and easily overwhelm you. It will be you up against tens of thousands of foes.
Absolute strength was a must in enforcingw and order, but the weak also had their advantages in numbers. Its also the reason why the guy went after the heads instead of the entire body of the beast.
Chapter 2021 - Two Years (7)”
Chapter 2021 Two Years (7)
I cant care about those details. Yun Feng, Yaner is my life, I cant let her be in danger!
Bai Nings eyes flickered with determination: Besides, you said so yourself, those monarchs arent able to leave the domains. If its just their subordinates, I have full confidence in oveing any hurdle! I will not let them threaten our daughter!
As a mother, the safety of her child always stood at first ce.
Heavenly tightly held grip around his wifes hand gradually loosened: Alright, I can agree to let you go, but I also have a request C you must bring the masters here with you.
Bai Ning made a shocked face: But if I do that then whos going to defend the Heavenly me Domain? What if the other domains send their forces here to attack?
First, the guy smiles proudly, I am my own protection. I do not need others to protect me. If they daree then I will make sure they never leave. Secondly, Yaner is also my life too. I cant allow you to be in danger to protect her in my stead. This is the most Im willing topromise.
They had been separated for a very long time so this was the least he could endure. What if the same tragedy urs because he couldnt leave? If that happens, the guy couldnt even begin to imagine what he would do.
Okay. Bai Ning smiled softly as her slender fingers caressed the guys handsome face: Yun Feng, when Ie back, I will bring Yaner back with Di Cang
Go then, Heavenly slowly got up and led the way out of the study, I will send you out of the domain. But afterwards, you must pay attention to your own safety.
Meanwhile, within the Demon Realm.
Di Ling Yan the pipsqueak sat dully atop of a boulder, her former energetic self long gone due to the past two years.
Ling Yan, Ling Yan. Holding a te of osmanthus cake in his hand, Jin Tian the little glutton hurriedly ran over to offer his twin sister the snack. I brought some cake over, try some.
ncing over to the t of dessert, the girl shook her head at the kind gesture: I dont want any, you eat.
But With tears slowly forming around the eyes at the rejection, the brother suddenly found his appetite waning, Ling Yan only knows how to train now, you havent yed with me for a very long time. Also, I made these cakes on my own.
I really dont want to eat. Ling Yan jumps off from the boulder and pats her dress, its gettingte, I should go back to training
After saying this, the pipsqueak headed towards the Demon Mountains peak.
Ever since the princess fused with the Divine Water Stone a few years ago, her strength had indeed risen rapidly, and because of this, shes been keeping herself hidden atop of the mountain everyday without doing anything else.
Sister Song, what happened to my sister? Jin Tian pouted with a sad face and turned to the older girl that came back from the Heavenly me Domain, Did I do something to make her unhappy? I can change myself if she smiles again.
Chapter 2023 - “Woman in White (1)”
Chapter 2023 Woman in White (1)
I hungry. He said somewhat weakly.
Song couldnt help butugh out loud over that confession. Lowering her body down, she gently pats his head to show its alright.
Finally know youre hungry? Her Highness the Queen wont let you eat too much because shes afraid your stomach cannot bear it. She never mentioned anything about letting you go without food. Hold on, I will take you to find some food.
Raising her hand to lift the fox up, the girls face was all smiles until she shot a nce backward. Songs still worried about her friend the pipsqueak, but theres nothing the girl could do aside from making sure the twins are eating well and sleeping well.
At this moment, Bai Yan was still floating in the darkness while being able to hear her son and husbands voices. But no matter how hard the demon queen tried, she just couldnt open her eyes.
Why?
Why cant I move? Why cant I make a sound?
If this continues, I might stay like this forever in this vegetative state.
No!
I cant!
I need to get out of here. Ling Yan and Jin Tian is still waiting for us at home.
Just when shes desperately trying to move her body, a voice suddenly echoes into her soul and shocks her. Youvee.
Bai Yans heart trembled due to not locating the source. Who are you?
Suddenly, a white light shot into existence from the darkness and lit up the darkness in her mind.
Its a woman wearing a pristinely white dress. She had absolute beauty like Bai Yan herself, but unlike the strong and demanding characteristics of the demon queen, this female had more of a flowing river charm that enticed the opposite sex with her gracefulness.
Actually, I am you, and you are me The woman in white slowly came towards her new incarnation and grinned mischievously, Before I entered into the cycle of rebirth, I already foresaw my future. I should have three lives before our meeting. From what I can see, you should be my third reincarnation, correct?
Three rebirths?
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes in skeptically until she saw the resemnce.
During my travels, I havee across a statue of a woman being worshipped by a group of demonic beasts. Is that you in disyed in that cave and portrait?
The woman in white chuckles at the question: Yes and no. I am indeed that woman you saw in those depictions, but not this version you see before yourself. That life didnt meet my demand in talent or intellect, nor did the second life that came afterward. Then came you. You see, I foresaw our future and knew what could happen, so I made arrangements. Ahumph, Im starting to ramble here. Ill get to the point. Technically, that is me but also you in all aspects!
Chapter 2024 - “Woman in White (2)”
Chapter 2024 Woman in White (2)
Therefore, the figures inscribed on those statues should not be me, but you
The womans words echoed over and over again in Bai Yans head. Like a thunderp, the explosion causes the demon queen to lose the ability to think.
Are you me? Bai Yan was stunned and continued to ask, Do you have a vendetta against the Demon Realm?
The woman in white turned to face Bai Yand softly chuckled, Demon Realm? Youre talking about the Demon ns, right? Now the Demon n has changed its name to Demon Realm? I do have a vendetta against the demons, no wait, it should be said this is a war between humans and demons. It doesnt matter, these things have nothing to do with me anymore, I have long ceased to exist in this world. All you see here is but a remnant of my soul left behind to help you ascend to the level of a True Celestial.
True Celestial? Bai Yan sneered and curved her lips sarcastically, Since you were so powerful then why did you fall?
The woman in white made a stunned face over the question before turning embarrassed. This the reason will be clear to you in the future, and it is not convenient for me to say it for the time being.
Bai Yan saw the other her didnt want to tell the truth so she didnt dig deeper. After a muse, she continues, Then tell me what this ce is, and why did you leave a remnant of your soul here?
This space is a special pocket in reality frozen in stasis. It doesnt matter how long or who stays here, your age will never change. Lets say a babyes inside, they will remain a baby in its infancy stage even after a thousand years. There will be no changes to their physical body, which is the reason why I used it to house myself. If its any other ce, you think this fragment of ourselves would survive this long? I wouldve disappeared long ago and be unable to meet you. The woman in white sighed softly.
Perhaps the time had rubbed the edge off of her soul, but this woman in white didnt have the sharp edge that the statues portrayed inside the cave and portrait. Instead, theres peace and serenity between those eyes.
Then how do I reach the True Celestial rank? Bai Yan went straight for the problem after getting the gist of things. Shes no longer so calm anymore because something just clicked in her head.
What if the demon chief who nted that peach blossom forest is Di Cangs older incarnation? I got reborn three times already ording to this soul fragment, what are the odds that Di Cang followed me as well by entering the life cycle?
Bai Yan had a lot of questions about this matter still. For example: why did this woman in white want to step on top of the Demon ns of old when the demon chief clearly loved her dearly like how Di Cang loves her in this life?
You will still need to work hard to reach the True Celestial stage. However, I dont have much strength left, at most able to help you reach the middle level of the Divine Lord stage. The rest will be up to you The woman in white paused for a moment and continued, After you reach the peak level of the Divine Lord stage, you will need to acquire an external force for help. Theres this red ming bead. If you can attain this item, your body will naturally find its way to a breakthrough.
ming bead?
Bai Yan made a stunned face because the name immediately brought her to the thought of Di Ling Yans condition. Theres a ming bead inside her daughters heart.
As for here, you dont have to worry, I will use thest of my strength to help you shatter the restraint. Dont me me for taking so long toe. Although time has stopped in this pocket of reality, but its territory is veryrge and thats how hard it was to find you despite my efforts.
Chapter 2025 - Woman in White (3)”
Chapter 2025 Woman in White (3)
Hold on! Bai Yan presses for information regarding the ming bead after seeing the other her disappearing. Unfortunately, the woman in white had already returned to a globe of light after her words and shot into her body..
In the darkness, Di Cang had been hugging Bai Yans body with an iron grasp during the whole time. Hes worried she would disappear from his world if he lost a single strand of hair from his wife.
Suddenly
A ray of light emanated from within the womans body, instantly turning into a pir of light and pouring upwards to illuminate the darkness.
Father, Bai Xiachen nervously grabbed Bai Yans sleeve and asked, Whats happening? Mother, she
Di Cang frowned and didnt respond; instead, his sight locked onto the womans body over the changes.
Lower Divine Lord, Middle Divine Lord.
The forced breakthroughs directly allowed Bai Yan to reach the middle level of the Divine Lord stage as per that soul fragment said.
Di Cang, Xiachen Fluttering her eyelids, the demon queens consciousness slowlyes to and saw the two males that she so dearly loved.
Subsequently, Bai Yan didnt wait and raised that pair of arms to wrap around the mans neck, letting their body and warmth to mingle together.
Yaner Youre back Di Cangsrge hand gently wrapped around her back tofort both himself and his wife.
These days, he could sense Bai Yans presence, but that doesnt mean the ordeal wasnt any less stressful.
Mother! The steambun flew into a yippy jump of joy and threw himself at his mothers tummy, What happened before? Howe you didnt answer me when I called? You scared me to death Mother.
I heard everything you were saying Xiachen, its just that I couldnt respond to you before. Bai Yan apologetically caressed her sons head because she understood how much worry she had caused.
While the family was having their well-deserved reunion, the light had grown so strong that it had epassed every corner within the visible view.
ck!
A crisp cracking sound abruptly interrupted their hug and caught the familys attention.
Bai Yans heart tightened and quickly wrapped her arms around the steambuns body before scanning the area vigntly.
Its at this point that her expression froze in shock.
Reason? The snowy white sky overhead had started to shatter with veins forming in all directions.
In a mere fifteen minutes, the crack had expanded to the level of allowing some of the broken shards above to fall. Then, only then could they see the crisp blueness that they are so familiar with.
Mother! Bai Xiachens small little mouth made a big round shape, Can we finally leave?
Mhmm, Bai Yan softly confirms the idea by gently nodding, unfortunately, we dont have a concept of time here. Who knows how much time had transpired outside? Maybe a hundred years have already passed for your siblings.
Bai Yans heart shook with horror at the idea. She didnt want to believe that was possible, but it was a possibility she couldnt ignore.
Bai Xiachen was equally as stunned by her words. Then quickly looking up to face his mothers gaze, Mother, what do you mean by that? Howe I cant understand?
Without hesitation, the demon queen went into great detail on what her previous incarnation had told her about this world and herself. She did not withhold any information.
Chapter 2026 - Woman in White (4)”
Chapter 2026 Woman in White (4)
Bai Xiachens small face instantly turned white as soon as she said that: Mother, Father, what if a hundred years had passed? Wouldnt that make Ling Yan older than me? Will I have to call her my big sister instead? What if a thuges along and snatch her away by taking advantage of my young age?
The thought of a little farting along and stealing his sister from right under his nose immediately unsettled the steambun.
He couldnt ept that!
Lets go back and see, Bai Yan also had a worried face, who knows, we mightve only been gone for a few months.
Really? Bai Xiachen nearly started crying due to the nervousness he had inside, Will Ling Yan still run up to me and call me big brother? Will Jin Tian still cluelessly do as I say?
Lets leave. Bai Yan did not answer Bai Xiachens words further due to how grim she felt inside as well.
How could I have let Ling Yan and Jin Tian alone for so long?
What kind of life did they have if that much time did pass?
Im a terrible mother!
Dont worry, Di Cang ced an arm around his wifes shoulder and smiled reassuringly, you need to have more confidence in yourself Yaner. We would never have stayed here for that long.
Sure enough, that managed to warm thedys heart somewhat: I hope so.
Otherwise, I wont be able to bear the consequences of abandoning those my darlings.
Finally able to follow his parents conversation, Bai Xiachen sniffs and holds back his own tears to act confidently, Thats right Mother, me and Father never wouldve allowed us to stay here for that long. Lets go home, I also miss everyone. Maybe Dragony and Auntie are home as well and waiting for us.
Okay, lets go home, the ce where everyone is. That said, Bai Yan looked up to the familiar blue sky and felt a me of hope burning within herself again.
The Celestial Realm.
Outside the Celestial Pce, a dense crowd of invaders had descended from the void ande before the main gate.
The few guards who remained to defend this pce were naturally frightened at the massive force gathered at their doorstep. Especially when they managed to grasp the enemys power, which was far beyond their own.
You people Who are you?!
The most veteran of the defenders stepped forward despite his own nervousness. Hes having trouble keeping a firm grip on the sword with his shaky hands.
Leave none alive! The old man leading the invasion force coldly orders, not batting an eysh over the question.
Under the dark clouds, blood stained the walls of the sacred grounds of the pce, eliminating all life that once dwelled here and echoing a scream of terror in the air.
Elder Yin, Heavenly mes body should be inside the alter here. A young-looking spy stepped over and respectfully reports, ording to the information weve gathered, these people do not know whats hidden under there so no one had ever disturbed the coffin.
Elder Yin sneered in contempt at the few defenders who are still resisting, These people are foolish indeed. They had such a treasure right under their feet and never knew it. Finish them quickly, we will head inside first.
Yes, Elder. With that order, the rest of the assaulting force promptly streamed into the pce, ying everyone and everything in sight. It didnt matter if the residents were children or women, none got spared on this tragic day.
Chapter 2027 - Heavenly’s Body (1)”
Chapter 2027 Heavenlys Body (1)
The altar of the Celestial Pce was considered the most mysterious ce in all of the Celestial Realm. In fact, not even the keepers themselves knew what this sacred spot meant to the world. All they knew was that because of the altars existence, the Celestial Pce was able to grow by leaps and bound to be the number one power.
Deep in the altar, an ancient coffin simr to a sarcophagus of the western styleid there silently. Its giving off the impression of those resting tombs hidden in those old catbs under a church.
However, unlike the decrepit state that one would expect of something old, this one had been sealed tight with no room for air to seep in. Apparently no one had ever thought to open it since its inception despite the constant stream of energy radiating out from the surface.
Open it, we will destroy Heavenlys body. Elder Yin waved his hand andmanded in a cold voice.
Yes, Elder. After hearing this, the spy in charge of information gathering stepped over and mmed down with his fist. It made a loud impact, but the sarcophagus remains intact and spotless.
Elder Yin frowned at this sight, Get out of the way, Ill do it myself!
The spy hurriedly gave way, afraid his hesitation would enrage the old senior.
Unlike the youth who couldnt make a dent, Elder Yin was someone much stronger in terms of power. By gathering all of his energy into the palm, the very air around the room had warped when smashing down. Despite the incredible force, the results were the same, albeit with a heavier tremor in the room, nothings changed.
It seems even I cant open this coffin with my strength, Elder Yin smugly smirked, everyone who is at the Demi Divine Lord levele assist me, we must pry open this thing!
Yes Elder! Without dy, all of the masters who came to participate in this invasion had stepped over and surrounded the coffin.
Elder Yin took a deep breath before making a solemn expression, Okay, lets start now. The n is to converge all of our power onto one point and make a breakthrough. The seal will naturally shatter once a hole is made.
He must determine whether the corpse inside was Heavenly mes body.
At this moment, all of the Demi Divine Lords began gathering their powers onto a single point in the middle of the sarcophagus. Its suffocating for anyone unable to bear this heavy atmosphere, forcing the subordinates to flee the room before they die under this weight.
Boom!
A loud roar resounded across the sky, and the lid, which had been firmly immobile, was finally overturned under their assault.
Theres a man silently slumbering there. Handsome, yet proud in his contour. Indeed, this was a man of high stature without doubt, just that hes been dead for who knows how long based on that paleplexion.
Theres no mistake, this body is indeed Heavenlys! Elder Yins pupil tightly sharpened on that face and grinned darkly upon confirming the features.
If his body gets destroyed, does that means the seal around the domains is gone? Another mutters without directing it to anyone.
Does that mean the conquest of the main worlds is upon us?
Perhaps its the wonderful image of their future, but some of the Demi Divine Lords were alreadyughing wildly like some evil viin from those typical movies.
They had been staying inside the Frost Domain for who knows how long. Theyve long grown tired of such a life. Now the time to conquer and taste the fruit was upon them so how could they not be happy?
Chapter 2028: Heavenlys Body (2)
Chapter 2028: Heavenlys Body (2)
Elder Yin bellied out a cockyugh at the grand future awaiting their forces, "Move aside all of you. I will destroy Heavenly''s body right now, and the seal blocking the monarchs return to this world wille undone!
The corners of his lips drew a devilish grin as he stared down at the corpse in the coffin. Then with a flick of his palm, a me materializes into existence in preparation for his attack. However, right as the reddish me was about to touch the clothes, a figure suddenly breaks through the fabric of reality and slices down to get in-between him and the body.
"Who are you?" Elder Yin''s expression flew into a rage as he yelled at the interloper.
This woman''s strength is at the peak of the Demi Divine Lord level and just a step away from being a Divine Lord like the monarchs as well. I won''t win if I fight her here alone.
"I am Heavenly''s wife, and you wanted to destroy my husband''s body from his previous life without my consent?" The woman''s shallow smile and disdainful re swept across the group.
Heavenly''s wife?
The faces of Elder Yin and his subordinates all got very ugly.
They had heard rumors that Heavenly already had a wife before this, but they didn''t expect the woman to be so strong.
"Girl, your strength is very strong, I admit that. Unfortunately, you only have those from the Heavenly me Domain to back you up, while we have multiple forces at our beck and call. You think you can ovee us all today? Don''t be ridiculous!" The old man sneered, and his eyes were full of contempt: "I advise you to step aside and go back to your husband, otherwise don''t me us for not showing mercy and pity against a woman."
"The fact that I came today means I have no intentions of going back empty-handed. I can leave, but that''s only with my husband''s body!" Bai Ning smiled indifferently as she made her stance.
Elder Yin narrowed his eyes as he went over his options: "I have already given you a chance, but you did not cherish it so don''t me us! Even Heavenly could not stop all of the domains by himself, what do you think you can do with only that much ability?"
As Elder Yin spoke, countless noises could faintly be hearding from the far-off horizon, which quickly came close enough to show the massive army gathered for this invasion.
Yun Feng was right, they brought a massive army with them. Even so, I won''t back down!
"Madam!" Everyone who came with Bai Ning from the Heavenly me Domain quickly gathered around thedy''s location, their stance circling into a defensive position with thedy at center, "We will deal with these people, you leave with the monarch''s body first."
Bai Ning shook her head to refute the idea: "That''s not possible, I won''t be able to escape on my own. Don''t worry about me. I am Heavenly''s wife, I have a duty to protect my husband''s body from the previous life!"
Chapter 2029: Heavenlys Body (3)
Chapter 2029: Heavenlys Body (3)
Due to how densely popted the sky had be like a flock of crows flying in the air, all of the normal denizens closest to the epicenter were looking up towards the Celestial Pce with fear and uncertainty of what the future holds.
Because of this, Keeper Yellow and his brothers didnt need to look very far to know whats happening. On top of that, the immense pressure could reach them all the way back in the mountains where they were hiding.
"This What''s going on? Why are there so many Demi Divine Lords over at the Celestial Pces direction? Keeper Yellows expression got deathly white due to the fears circting within his heart.
"Its likely those bastards from the domains. Keeper Yellow, how long are we going to keep hiding here like this? If those people want to hunt us then thats fine, we can always move to a new spot. But theyre ughtering the entire Celestial Realm! We cant keep being cowards like this while everyone dies! One of the Keepers cried tears of blood at the scene.
Keeper Yellow felt just as bad. Ever since they lost Keeper Ling and Keeper Zun that day outside the city, the group has be dispirited and lost on the next path forward.
"Let''s go, let''s go back to the Celestial Pce!" Keeper Yellow grits his teeth fiercely and finally made the decision, "We absolutely cannot let the Celestial Realm fall today. Even if we die, we will die fighting!
Ive done so many wrong things in the past, I cant cower now when the crisis is upon us. Otherwise, what was the point of us existing up to this point?
After having simr thoughts, the Keepers all charged out of the mountain in which they had lived for the past few years. Its now or never, and they choose to fight!
When arrived outside the pce, a scene of carnage weed their eyes. Bodies, blood, organs, its truly a scene out of hell itself.
"It seems those bastards did attack the Celestial Pce they ughtered everyone, woman and children alike Closing his eyes, Keeper Yellow makes a pained face due to noting earlier and allowing this carnage to ur: Go, we will confront the enemy!
Without wasting time, these old seniors that oversaw the safety of the Celestial Realm for all these years stepped through the main gates for the inner sanctums. Theyre determined and would dly sacrifice themselves as brave warriors.
Blood-stained altar.
More and more enemies were swooping down from the sky and attacking Bai Ning after she arrived on the scene earlier. Shes exhausted after fighting alone for so long. But whenever her body was ready to copse from depletion, the images of her husband and daughter would always reinvigorate her spirit for another swing.
This was the scene that Keeper Yellow and the others saw after they arrived. Its bloody with bodies skewered along the ground.
"You bastards, how dare you lot defile the Celestial Pces altar!
At the beginning, the Celestial Pce never was this powerful and stood at the very top. Rather, it was a member of their order that identally came across the ancient coffin and discovered training beside it would exponentially increase ones cultivaction speed.
Chapter 2030: Heavenlys Body (4)
Chapter 2030: Heavenlys Body (4)
It was precisely because of the existence of the ancient coffin that brought the great fortune to the Celestial Pce. So, it doesnt take much to imagine the anger erupting from his heart after seeing someone destroyed their faith.
"Hold on Keeper Yellow, one of the Keepers grabbed the senior and shook his head, Dont you see that woman Bai Ning is also here? We dont know who destroyed the altar so lets wait and see?
"Humph!" Keeper Yellow promptly breaks away that hand and grumpily replied, No matter who it is that destroyed the altar, we must first deal with those from the domains. How many innocent civilians died at their hands? How many families were destroyed because of them? Besides, if Bai Ning wanted to destroy the altar then she couldve done so long ago when she attacked the Celestial Pce. Why do it now before so many foes?
It must be said, for all the mistakes he made in the past, Keeper Yellow finally made a smart choice for once.
After he dropped these words, his figure had already disappeared in a sh andnded in front of Bai Nings location.
Raising an eyebrow at the sudden interruption, Bai Ning skeptical examines the person before recognizing who it was: "Its you? Youre done being a coward now? What are you doing here?
Turning to face the woman, the Keepers figure appeared so weak and frail as that yellowish robe fluttered with the wind. "Lady Bai Ning, I know that you do not want to see any of us from the Celestial Pce, but for now, I hope you can put aside our difference and work together to confront these enemies. Its our only chance.
Bai Ning did not speak for a good while, her gaze quickly scanning back and forth between the two forces.
"HAHA!" Elder Yin sneered humorously, "No matter how many peoplees today, the ending will be the same with Heavenlys body destruction! No one can stop us!
Keeper Yellows expression grew fierce and ferocious after hearing that, I knew it, its you bastards who ruined the faith of the Celestial Pce! I will never let you go!
Without dy, the senior jumped and rushed at the enemy leader who had just spoken.
Not to be caught off guard, Elder Yin''s hand was already in wait as he grinned triumphantly. Hes been waiting for this moment after deliberately provoking the Keeper. With a gush of energy de shot out from his palm, Yin got a direct hit into the other person body.
Yet, instead of the expected copse and blood sttering hole, Keeper Yellow endures the damage and regains his momentum in the next second toe before Elder Yins face. Hes a damn cockroach in how durable that body behaves.
"You''re also from the Heavenly me Domain? Elder Yin dodged the retaliatory blow and quickly slipped to the side.
"No!" Keeper Yellows attack did not stop, "I am a member of the Celestial Pce, the ones you ughtered like cattle here today! I will never let you bastards off the hook for what youve done!
"Hahaha!" Elder Yinughed wildly: "Just with you? You are no more than a mid level Demi Divine Lord, why would you think you can ovee our forces? Youre no more than an ant in my eye! Pitiful insect!
Boom!
This time, Elder Yin did not hold back and unleashed a barrage of punches with his fist,nding blow after blow onto Keeper Yellows chest.
Finally unable to take it, the old Keeper spurted out a mouthful of blood and turned deathly pale.
"Lady Bai Ning, although we have had a dispute in the past, but this time, can I ask you for a favor?" He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, turned to face the woman behind himself. Hes praying for her to ept his request.
Bai Ning was stunned for a bit before stopping her own attack to face the swaying old man, What favor?
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!